<?xml version="1.0"?>
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xml:lang="en">
	<id>https://prole.wiki/w/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=LocalEldritchComrade</id>
	<title>ProleWiki - User contributions [en]</title>
	<link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="https://prole.wiki/w/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=LocalEldritchComrade"/>
	<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/wiki/Special:Contributions/LocalEldritchComrade"/>
	<updated>2026-10-24T15:39:40Z</updated>
	<subtitle>User contributions</subtitle>
	<generator>MediaWiki 1.43.11</generator>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction/Materialism_and_the_Dialectical_Method&amp;diff=92978</id>
		<title>Library:Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction/Materialism and the Dialectical Method</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction/Materialism_and_the_Dialectical_Method&amp;diff=92978"/>
		<updated>2026-09-19T02:03:08Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== VOLUME I: MATERIALISM AND THE DIALECTICAL METHOD ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PART ONE: MATERIALISM ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER ONE: PARTY PHILOSOPHY ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Party Philosophy and Class Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is the revolutionary philosophy of the working class. It is the philosophy of the revolutionary working-class party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This definition must appear a strange one, both to many politicians and to many philosophers. But we will not begin to understand dialectical materialism unless we can grasp the thought which lies behind this definition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us ask, first of all, what conception of philosophy lies behind the idea expressed in this definition of party or—since a party is always the political representative of a class—class philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By philosophy is usually meant our most general account of the nature of the world and of mankind&#039;s place and destiny in it-our world outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That being understood, it is evident that everybody has some kind of philosophy, even though he has never learned to discuss it. Everybody is influenced by philosophical views, even though he has not thought them out for himself and cannot formulate them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people, for example, think that this world is nothing but &amp;quot;a vale of tears&amp;quot; and that our life in it is the preparation for a better life in another and better world. They accordingly believe that we should suffer whatever befalls us with fortitude, not struggling against it, but trying to do whatever good we can to our fellow creatures. This is one kind of philosophy, one kind of world outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other people think that the world is a place to grow rich in, and that each should look out for himself. This is another kind of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But granted that our philosophy is our world outlook, the task arises of working out this world outlook systematically and in detail, turning it into a well-formulated and coherent theory, turning vaguely held popular beliefs and attitudes into more or less systematic doctrines. This is what the philosophers do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time the philosophers have worked out their theories, they have often produced something very complicated, very abstract and very hard to understand. But even though only a comparatively few people may read and digest the actual productions of philosophers, these productions may and do have a very wide influence. For the fact that philosophers have systematised certain beliefs reinforces those beliefs, and helps to impose them upon wide masses of ordinary people. Hence, everyone is influenced in one way or another by philosophers, even though they have never read the works of those philosophers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if this is the case, then we cannot regard the systems of the philosophers as being wholly products of the brain-work of the individual philosophers. Of course, the formulation of views, the peculiar ways in which they are worked out and written down, is the work of the particular philosopher. But the views themselves, in their most general aspect, have a social basis in ideas which reflect the social activities and social relations of the time, and which, therefore, do not spring ready-made out of the heads of philosophers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this we may proceed a step further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When society is divided into classes—and society always has been divided into classes ever since the dissolution of the primitive communes, that is to say, throughout the entire historical period to which the history of philosophy belongs then the various views which are current in society always express the outlooks of various classes. We may conclude, therefore, that the various systems of the philosophers also always express a class outlook. They are, in fact, nothing but the systematic working out and theoretical formulation of a class outlook, or, if you prefer, of the ideology of definite classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Philosophy is and always has been class philosophy, Philosophers may not realise this, but that does not alter the fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For people do not and cannot think in isolation from society, and therefore from the class interests and class struggles which pervade society, any more than they can live and act in such isolation. A philosophy is a world outlook, an attempt to understand the world, mankind and man&#039;s place in the world. Such an outlook cannot be anything but the outlook of a class, and the philosopher functions as the thinking representative of a class. How can it be otherwise? Philosophies are not imported from some other planet, but are produced here on earth, by people involved, whether they like it or not, in existing class relations and class struggles. Therefore, whatever philosophers say about themselves, there is no philosophy which does not embody a class outlook, or which is impartial, as opposed to partisan, in relation to class struggles. Search as we may, we shall not find any impartial, non-partisan, non-class philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bearing this in mind, then, we shall find that the philosophies of the past have all, in one way or another, expressed the outlook of the so-called &amp;quot;educated&amp;quot; classes, that is to say, of the exploiting classes. In general, it is the leaders of society who express and propagate their ideas in the form of systematic philosophies. And up to the appearance of the modern working class, which is the peculiar product of capitalism, these leaders have always been the exploiting classes. It is their outlook which has dominated philosophy, just as they have dominated society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can only conclude from this that the working class, if today it intends to take over leadership of society, needs to express its own class outlook in philosophical form, and to oppose this philosophy to the philosophies which express the outlook and defend the interests of the exploiters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The services rendered by Marx and Engels to the working class may be expressed in a few words thus: they taught the substituted science for dreams,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in his obituary on Fredrick Engels. Marx and Engels founded and established the revolutionary theory of working-class struggle, which illumines the road by which the working class can throw of capitalist exploitation, can take the leadership of all the masses of the people, and so free the whole of society once and for all of all oppression and exploitation of man by man. They taught that without its own party, independent of all bourgeois parties, the working class certainly could not win victory over capitalism, could not lead the whole of society forward to the abolition of capitalism and the establishment of socialism. Lenin further developed the Marxist teachings about the party. He showed that the party must act as the vanguard of its class, the most conscious section of its class, and that it is the instrument for winning and wielding political power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To fulfil such a role, the party must evidently have knowledge, understanding and vision; in other words, it must be equipped with revolutionary theory, on which its policies are based and by which its activities are guided.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory is the theory of Marxism-Leninism. And it is not just an economic theory, nor yet exclusively a political theory, but a world outlook—a philosophy. Economic and political views are not and never can be independent of a general world outlook. Specific economic and political views express the world outlook of those who hold such views, and conversely, philosophical views find expression in views on economics and politics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Recognising all this, the revolutionary party of the working class cannot but formulae, and having formulated hold fast to, develop and treasure, its party philosophy. In this philosophy—dialectical materialism—are embodied the general ideas by means of which the party understands the world which it is seeking to change in terms of which it defines it aims and works out how to fight for them. In this philosophy are embodied the general ideas by means of which the part seeks to enlighten and organise the whole class, and to influence, guide and win over all the masses of working people, showing the conclusions which must be drawn from each stage of the struggle, helping people learn from their own experience how to go forward towards socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so we see why it is that in our times a philosophy has arisen which expresses the revolutionary world outlook of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Experience itself has taught the party the need for philosophy. For experience shows that if we do not have our own revolutionary socialist philosophy, then inevitably we borrow our ideas from hostile, anti-socialist sources. If we do not adopt today the outlook of the working class and of the struggle for socialism, then we adopt or slip into, without meaning to do so—that of the capitalists and of the struggle against socialism. This is why the working-class party—if it is to be the genuine revolutionary leadership of its class, and is not to mislead its class by the importation of hostile capitalist ideas, and of policies corresponding to such ideas—must be concerned to formulate, defend and propagate its own revolutionary philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Class Philosophy and Truth =====&lt;br /&gt;
Against what has just been said about a class and party philosophy, the objection is bound to be raised that such a conception is a complete travesty of the whole idea of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Class interests may incline us to believe one thing rather than another, some will say, but should not philosophy be above this? Should not philosophy be objective and impartial, and teach us to set class and party interests aside and to seek only for the truth? For surely what is true is true, whether this suit some or other class interests or not? If philosophy is partisan—party philosophy—how can it be objective, how can it be true philosophy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In reply to such objections, we may say that the working-class standpoint in philosophy is very far indeed from having no concern for truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is there no such thing as truth? Of course there is—and men are getting nearer to it. For different outlooks, partisan as they may be, are not on a level so far as nearness to truth is concerned. Every philosophy embodies a class outlook. Yes, but just as one class differs from another class in its social role and in its contribution to the development of society, so one philosophy embodies positive achievements in comparison with another in the working out of the truth about the world and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People are prone to believe that if we adopt a partisan, class standpoint, then we turn our backs on truth; and that, on the other hand, if we genuinely seek for truth, then we must be strictly impartial and non-partisan. But the contrary is the case. It is only when we adopt the partisan standpoint of historically the most progressive class that we are able to get nearer to truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The definition of dialectical materialism, therefore, as the philosophy of the revolutionary working-class party, is in no way incompatible with the claim of dialectical materialism to express truth, and to be a means of arriving at truth. On the contrary. We have every right to make this claim, in view of the actual historical position and role of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except for the working class, all other classes which have aspired to take the leadership of society have been exploiting classes. But every exploiting class, whatever its achievements, has always to find some way of &#039;&#039;disguising&#039;&#039; its real position and aims, both from itself and from the exploited, and of making out that its rule is just and permanent. For such a class can never recognise its real position and aims as an exploiting class, or the temporary character of its own system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, in ancient slave society, Aristotle, the greatest philosopher of antiquity, made out that the institution of slavery was decreed by nature, since some men were by nature slaves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the heyday of feudal society the greatest philosopher of the middle ages, Thomas Aquinas, represented the entire universe as being a kind of feudal system. Everything was arranged in a feudal hierarchy, with God surrounded by the chief archangels at the top. Everything depended on what was next above it in the system, and nothing could exist without God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for capitalism, it dissolves all feudal ties and, as Marx and Engels observed in &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;has left remaining no other nexus between man and man than naked self-interest, than callus cash payment. This was reflected in the beginnings of capitalist philosophy, especially in Britain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This philosophy saw the world as consisting of independent atoms, each complete in itself, concerned only with itself, and all interacting. This was a mirror of capitalist society, as seen by the rising bourgeoisie. And by means of such ideas they succeeded, too, in disguising their own aims of domination and profit. Worker and capitalist were &amp;quot;on a level&amp;quot;, each was a free human atom, and they entered into a free contract, the one to work, the other to provide capital and pay wages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the working class does not need any such &amp;quot;false consciousness&amp;quot; as is contained in such philosophies. It does not want to set up a new system of exploitation, but to abolish all exploitation of man by man. For this reason, it has no interest whatever in disguising anything, but rather in understanding things just as they really are. For the better it understands the truth, the more is it strengthened in its struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, other classes have always wanted to perpetuate themselves and to last out for as long as they could. And so they have favoured philosophical &amp;quot;systems&amp;quot; which give themselves a permanent place in the universe. Such systems attempt to define the nature of the universe so as to represent certain things and certain relations as being necessary, eternal and unchangeable. And then they make it appear that a particular social system is a necessary part of the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the working class does not need to perpetuate itself. On the contrary, it needs to do away with its own existence as a class as quickly as possible, and to establish a classless society. Therefore, the working class has no use at all for any philosophical &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; which establishes any false permanence. Its class position and aims are such that it can afford to and needs to recognise and trace out the change, coming into being and ceasing to be of &#039;&#039;everything&#039;&#039; in existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our party philosophy, then, has a right to lay claim to truth. For it is the only philosophy which is based on a standpoint which demands that we should always seek to understand things just as they are, in all their manifold changes and interconnections, without disguises and without fantasy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== A Revolution in Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The Marxian doctrine is omnipotent because it is true,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin. &amp;quot;It is complete and harmonious, and provides men with an integral world conception which is irreconcilable with any form of superstition, reaction or defence of bourgeois oppression (&#039;&#039;The Three Sources and Three Component Pars of Marxism&#039;&#039;).&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And he further wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is nothing resembling &#039;sectarianism&#039; in Marxism, in the sense of its being a hidebound, petrified doctrine, a doctrine which arose &#039;&#039;away from&#039;&#039; the highroad of development of world civilisation. On the contrary, the genius of Marx consists precisely in the fact that he furnished answers to questions the foremost minds of mankind had already raised. His teachings arose as the direct and immediate &#039;&#039;continuation&#039;&#039; of the teachings of the greatest representatives of philosophy, political economy and socialism..&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its philosophical aspect, Marxism appears as the culmination of a whole great development of philosophical thought, in which the problems of philosophy were posed and took shape in the course of a series of revolutions, its highest point being reached in the classical German philosophy of the early nineteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But if Marxism is thus the continuation and culmination of the past achievements of philosophy, it is a continuation which puts an end to an epoch and constitutes a new point of departure. For in comparison with past philosophies, it launches out on new lines. It constitutes a revolution in philosophy, an end to the &#039;systems&amp;quot; of the past, a philosophy of an entirely new kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxist Leninism is no longer a philosophy which expresses the world outlook of an exploiting class, of a minority, striving to impose its rule and its ideas upon the masses of the people in order to keep them in subjection; but it is a philosophy which serves the common people in their struggle to throw off all exploitation and to build a classless society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism-Leninism is a philosophy which seeks to understand the world in order to change it. &amp;quot;The philosophers have only interpreted the world in various ways,&amp;quot; wrote Marx. &amp;quot;The point, however, is to change it.&amp;quot; Therefore, if we could say of past philosophy that it has been an attempt to understand the world and man&#039;s place and destiny in it—an attempt necessarily conditioned by the class outlook, prejudices and illusions of the various exploiting class philosophers—we have to say of Marxist-Leninist philosophy that it is an attempt to understand the world in order to change the world and to shape and realise man&#039;s destiny in it. Dialectical materialism is a theoretical instrument in the hands of the people for use in changing the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism-Leninism, therefore, seeks to base our ideas of things on nothing but the actual investigation of them, arising from and tested by experience and practice. It does not invent a &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; as previous philosophies have done, and then try to make everything fit into it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus dialectical materialism is in the truest sense a popular philosophy, a scientific philosophy and a philosophy of practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The revolutionary characteristics of dialectical materialism are embodied in the two features of Marxist-Leninist philosophy which give it its name—dialectics and materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand things so as to change them we must study them, not according to the dictates of any abstract system, but in their real changes and interconnections—and that is what is meant by dialectics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We must set aside preconceived ideas and fancies about things, and strive to make our theories correspond to the real conditions of material existence—and that means that our outlook and theory is materialistic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In dialectical materialism, wrote Engels, in his book &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;the materialist world outlook was taken really seriously for the first time and was carried through consistently…&amp;quot; For &amp;quot;it was resolved to comprehend the real world—nature and history—just as it presents itself to everyone who approaches it free from preconceived idealist fancies. It was decided relentlessly to sacrifice every idealist fancy which could not be brought into harmony with the facts conceived in their own and not in a fantastic connection. And materialism means nothing more than this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER TWO: MARXISM AND IDEALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Materialism and Idealism—Opposed Ways of Interpreting Every Question =====&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism is not a dogmatic system. It is rather a way of interpreting, conceiving of, explaining every question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist way of interpreting events, of conceiving of things and their interconnections, is opposed to the idealist way of interpreting and conceiving of them. Materialism is opposed to idealism. On every question, there are materialist and idealist ways of interpreting it, materialist and idealist ways of trying to understand it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus materialism and idealism are not two opposed abstract theories about the nature of the world, of small concern to ordinary practical folk. They are opposed ways of interpreting and understanding every question, and, consequently, they express opposite approaches in practice and lead to very different conclusions in terms of practical activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor are they, as some use the terms, opposite moral attitudes—the one high-minded, the other base and self-seeking. If we use the terms like this, we will never understand the opposition between idealist and materialist conceptions; for this way of speaking is, as Engels said, nothing but&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;an unpardonable concession to the traditional philistine prejudice against the word materialism resulting from the long-continued defamation by the priests. By the word materialism the philistine understands gluttony, drunkenness lust of the eye, lust of the flesh, arrogance, cupidity, miserliness, profit-hunting and stock-exchange swindling in short, all the filthy vices in which he himself indulges in private. By the word idealism he understands the belief in virtue, universal philanthropy and in a general way a &amp;quot;better world&#039;, of which he boasts before others&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Before trying to define materialism and idealism in general terms, let us consider how these two ways of understanding things are expressed in relation to certain simple and familiar questions. This will help us to grasp the significance of the distinction between a materialist and an idealist interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First let us consider a very familiar natural phenomenon—a thunderstorm. What causes thunderstorms?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An idealist way of answering this question is to say that thunderstorms are due to the anger of God. Being angry, he arranges for lightning and thunderbolts to descend upon mankind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist way of understanding thunderstorms is opposed to this. The materialist will try to explain and understand thunderstorms as being solely due to what we call natural forces. For example, ancient materialists suggested that far from thunderstorms being due to the anger of the gods, they were caused by material particles in the clouds banging against one another. That this particular explanation was wrong, is not the point: the point is that it was an attempt at materialist as opposed to idealist explanation. Nowadays a great deal more is known about thunderstorms arising from the scientific investigation of the natural forces involved. Knowledge remains very incomplete, but at all events enough is known to make it quite clear that the explanation must be on materialist lines, so that the idealist explanation has become thoroughly discredited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It will be seen that while the idealist explanation tries to relate the phenomenon to be explained to some &#039;&#039;spiritual&#039;&#039; cause—in this case the anger of God—the materialist explanation relates it to &#039;&#039;material&#039;&#039; causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, most educated people today would agree in accepting the materialist interpretation. This is because they generally accept the &#039;&#039;scientific&#039;&#039; explanation of natural phenomena, and every advance of natural science is an advance in the materialist understanding of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us take a second example, this time one arising out of social life. For instance: Why are there rich and poor a question which many people ask especially poor people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most straightforward idealist answer to this question is to say simply it is because God made them so. It is the will of God that some should be rich and others poor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But other less straightforward idealist explanations are more in vogue. For example: it is because some men are careful and farsighted, and these husband their resources and grow rich, while others are thriftless and stupid, and these remain poor. Those who favour this type of explanation say that it is all due to eternal &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. The nature of man and of society is such that the distinction of rich and poor necessarily arises.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as in the case of the thunderstorm, so in the case of the rich and poor, the idealist seeks for some spiritual cause—if not in the will of God, the divine mind, then in certain innate characteristics of the human mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist, on the other hand, seeks the reason in the material, economic conditions of social life. If society is divided into rich and poor, it is because the production of the material means of life is so ordered that some have possession of the land and other means of production while the rest have to work for them. However hard they may work and however much they may scrape and save, the non-possessors will remain poor, while the possessors grow rich on the fruits of their labour.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On such questions, therefore, the difference between a materialist and an idealist conception can be very important. And the difference is important not merely in a theoretical but in a practical sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A materialist conception of thunderstorms, for example, helps us to take precautions against them, such as fitting buildings with lightning conductors. But if our explanation of thunderstorms is idealist, all we can do is to watch and pray. If we accept an idealist account of the existence of rich and poor, all we can do is to accept the existing state of affairs—rejoicing in our superior status and bestowing a little charity if we are rich, and cursing our fate if we are poor. But armed with a materialist understanding of society we can begin to see the way to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear, therefore, that while some may have a vested interest in idealism, it is in the interests of the great majority to learn to think and to understand things in the materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How, then, can we define materialism and idealism, ad he difference between them, in general terms, so as to define the essence of the question? This was one by Engels in the book on &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The great basic question of all philosophy, especially of modern philosophy, is that concerning the relation of thinking and being.… The answers which the philosophers have given to this question split them into two great camps. Those who asserted the primacy of spirit to nature and therefore in the last instance assumed world creation in some form or another... comprised the camp of idealism. The others, who regarded nature as primary, belong to the various schools of materialism.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealism is the way of interpreting things which regards the spiritual as prior to the material, whereas materialism regards the material as prior. Idealism supposes that everything material is dependent on and determined by something spiritual, whereas materialism recognises that everything spiritual is dependent on and determined by something material. And this difference manifests itself both in general philosophical conceptions of the world as a whole, and in conceptions of particular things and events.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Idealism and the Supernatural =====&lt;br /&gt;
At bottom, idealism is religion, theology. &amp;quot;Idealism is clericalism,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;. All idealism is a continuation of the religious approach to questions, even though particular idealist theories have shed their religious skin. Idealism is inseparable from superstition, belief in the supernatural, the mysterious and unknowable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism, on the other hand seeks for explanations in terms belonging to the material world in terms of factors which we can verify, understand and control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The roots of the idealist conception of things are, then, the same as those of religion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To believers, the conceptions of religion, that is to say, conceptions of supernatural spiritual beings, generally seem to have their justification, not, of course, in any evidence of the senses, but in something which lies deep within the spiritual nature of man. And, indeed, it is true that these conceptions do have very deep roots in the historical development of human consciousness. But what is their origin, how did such conceptions arise in the first place? We can certainly not regard such conceptions as being the products, as religion itself tells us, of divine revelation, or as arising from any other supernatural cause, if we find that they themselves have a natural origin. And such an origin can in fact be traced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Conceptions of the supernatural, and religious ideas in general, owe their origin first of all to the helplessness and ignorance of men in face of the forces of nature. Forces which men cannot understand are personified—they are represented as manifestations of the activity of spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, such alarming events as thunderstorms were, as we have seen, explained fantastically as due to the anger of gods. Again, such important phenomena as the growth of crops were put down to the activity of a spirit: it was believed that it was the corn spirit that made the corn grow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the most primitive times men personified natural forces in this way. With the birth of class society, when men were impelled to act by social relations which dominated them and which they did not understand, they further invented supernatural agencies doubling, as it were, the state of society. The gods were invented superior to mankind, just as the kings and lords were superior to the common people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All religion, and all idealism, has at its heart this kind of &#039;&#039;doubling of the world&#039;&#039;. It is dualistic, and invents a dominating ideal or supernatural world over against the real material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Very characteristic of idealism are such antitheses as: soul and body; god and man; the heavenly kingdom and the earthly kingdom; the forms and ideas of things, grasped by the intellect, and the world of material reality, perceptible by the senses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For idealism, there is always a higher, more real, non-material world—which is prior to the material world, is its ultimate source and cause, and to which the material world is subject. For materialism, on the other hand, there is one world, the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By idealism in philosophy we mean any doctrine which says that beyond material reality there is a higher, spiritual reality, in terms of which the material reality is in the last analysis to be explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Some Varieties of Present-day Idealist Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
At this point a few observations may be useful concerning some characteristic doctrines of modern bourgeois philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For nearly three hundred years there has been put forward a variety of philosophy known as &amp;quot;subjective idealism&amp;quot;. This teaches that the material world does not exist at all. Nothing exists but the sensations and ideas in our minds, and there is no external material reality corresponding to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then again, this subjective idealism is put forward in the form of a doctrine concerning knowledge: it denies that we can know anything about objective reality outside ourselves, and says that we can have knowledge of appearances only and not of &amp;quot;things in themselves&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of idealism has become very fashionable today. It even parades as extremely &amp;quot;scientific&amp;quot;. When capitalism was still a progressive force, bourgeois thinkers used to believe that we could know more and more about the real world and so control natural forces and improve the lot of mankind indefinitely. Now they are saying that the real world is unknowable, the arena of mysterious forces which pass our comprehension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that, at bottom, idealism always believes in &#039;&#039;two worlds&#039;&#039;, the ideal and the material, and it places the ideal prior to and above the material. Materialism, on the other hand, knows one world only, the material world, and refuses to invent a second, imaginary, superior ideal world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism and idealism are irreconcilably opposed. But this does not stop many philosophers from trying to reconcile and combine them. In philosophy there are also various attempted compromises between idealism and materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One such attempted compromise is often known as &amp;quot;dualism&amp;quot;. Such a compromise philosophy asserts the existence of the spiritual as separate and distinct from the material—but it tries to place the two on a level. Thus it treats the world of non-living matter in a thoroughly materialist way: this, it says, is the sphere of activity of natural forces, and spiritual factors do not enter into it and have nothing to do with it in any way. But when it comes to mind and society, here, says this philosophy, is the sphere of activity of spirit. Here, it maintains, we must seek explanations in idealist and not in materialist terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a compromise between materialism and idealism, therefore, amounts to this—that with regard to all the most important questions concerning men, society and history we are to continue to adopt idealist conceptions and to oppose materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another compromise philosophy is known as &amp;quot;realism&amp;quot;. In its modern form, this philosophy has arisen in position to subjective idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;realist&#039; philosophers say that the external material world really exists independent of our perceptions and is in some way reflected by our perceptions. In this the &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot; agree with the materialists in opposition to subjective idealism; indeed, you cannot be a materialist unless you are a thoroughgoing realist on the question of the real existence of the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But merely to assert that the external world exists independent of our perceiving it, is not to be a materialist. For example, the great Catholic philosopher of the middle ages, Thomas Aquinas, was in this sense a &#039;realist&#039;. And to this day most Catholic theologians regard it as a heresy to be anything but a &amp;quot;realist&amp;quot; in philosophy. But at the same time they assert that the material world, which really exists, was created by God and is sustained and ruled all the time by the power of God by a spiritual power. So far from being materialists, they are idealists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, the word &amp;quot;realism&amp;quot; is much abused by philosophers. So long as you believe that something or other is &amp;quot;real&amp;quot;, you may call yourself a &amp;quot;realist&amp;quot;. Some philosophers think that not only is the world of material things real, but that there is also, outside space and time, a real world of &amp;quot;universals&amp;quot;, of the abstract essences of things: so these call themselves &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot;. Others say that, although nothing exists but the perceptions in our minds, nevertheless these perceptions are real: so these call themselves &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot; too. All of which goes to show that some philosophers are very tricky in their use of words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Basic Teachings of Materialism in Opposition to Idealism =====&lt;br /&gt;
In opposition to all the forms of idealism, and of tricky compromises between materialism and idealism, the basic teachings of materialism can be formulated very simply and clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To grasp the essence of these teachings we should also understand what are the main assertions made in every form of idealism. There are three such main assertions of idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that the material world is dependent on the spiritual.&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that spirit, or mind, or idea, can and does exist in separation from matter. (The most extreme form of this assertion is subjective idealism, which asserts that matter does not exist at all but is pure illusion.)&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that there exists a realm of the mysterious and unknowable, &amp;quot;above&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;beyond&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;behind&amp;quot;  what can be ascertained and known by perception, experience and science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic teachings of materialism stand in opposition to these three assertions of idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that the world is by its very nature material, that everything which exists comes into being on the basis of material causes, arises and develops in accordance with the laws of motion of matter.&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that matter is objective reality existing outside and independent of the mind; and that far from the mental existing in separation from the material, everything mental or spiritual is a product of material processes.&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that the world and its laws are knowable, and that while much in the material world may not be known there is no unknowable sphere of reality which lies outside the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Marxist-Leninist philosophy is characterised by its absolutely consistent materialism all along the line, by its making no concessions whatever at any point to idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Materialism and Idealism in Practice =====&lt;br /&gt;
As was pointed out above, the opposition of materialism and idealism—which has now been stated in its most general terms—is not an opposition between abstract theories of the nature of the world, but is an opposition between different ways of understanding and interpreting every question. That is why it is of such profound importance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider some of the very practical ways in which the opposition of materialism and idealism is manifested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealists tell us, for example, not to place &amp;quot;too much&amp;quot; reliance on science. They tell us that the most important truths are beyond the reach of science. Hence they encourage us not to believe things on the basis of evidence, experience, practice, but to take them on trust from those who pretend to know best and to have some &amp;quot;higher&amp;quot; source of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way idealism is a very good friend and standby of every form of reactionary propaganda. It is the philosophy of the capitalist press and the B. B. C. It favours superstitions of all sorts, prevents us from thinking for ourselves and making a scientific approach to moral and social problems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, idealists tell us that what is most important for us all is the inner life of the soul. They tell us that we shall never solve our human problems except by some inner regeneration. This is a favourite theme in the speeches of well-fed persons. But many workers fall for it too—in factories, for example, where a &amp;quot;Moral Rearmament&#039; group is active. They tell you not to fight for better conditions, but to improve your soul. They do not tell you that the best way to improve yourself both materially and morally is to join in the fight for peace and socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, an idealist approach is common amongst many socialists. Many sincere socialists, for example, think that what is essentially wrong with capitalism is that goods are unfairly distributed, and that if only we could get everyone, including the capitalists, to accept a new conception of fairness and justice, then we could do away with the evils of capitalism. Socialism to them is nothing but the realisation of an abstract idea of justice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idealism of this belief lies in its assumption that it is simply the &#039;&#039;ideas&#039;&#039; which we hold that determine the way we live and the way society is organised. Those who think in this way forget to look for the &#039;&#039;material&#039;&#039; causes. For what in fact determines the way goods are distributed in capitalist society—the wealth enjoyed by one part of society, while the other and greater part lives in poverty—is not the ideas which men hold about the distribution of wealth, but the material fact that the mode of production rests on the exploitation of the worker by the capitalist. So long as this mode of production remains in existence, so long will extremes of wealth and poverty remain, and so long will socialist ideas of justice be opposed by capitalist ideas of justice. The task of socialists, therefore, is to organise and lead the struggle of the working class against the capitalist class to the point where the working class takes power from the capitalist class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we do not understand this, then we cannot find the way to fight effectively for socialism. We shall find that our socialist ideals are constantly disappointed and betrayed. Such, indeed, has been the experience of British socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from these examples how idealism serves as a weapon of reaction; and how when socialists embrace idealism they are being influenced by the ideology of the capitalists. We cannot more take over and use capitalist ideas for the purposes of socialist theory than we can take over and use the capitalist state machine, with all its institutions and officials, for the purposes of building socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right through history, indeed, idealism has been a weapon of reaction. Whatever fine systems of philosophy have been invented, idealism has been used as a means of justifying the rule of an exploiting class and deceiving the exploited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is not to say that truths have not been expressed in an idealist guise. Of course they have. For idealism has very deep roots in our ways of thinking, and so men often clothe their thoughts and aspirations in idealist dress. But the idealist form is always an impediment, a hindrance in the expression of truth—a source of confusion and error.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, progressive movements in the past have adopted and fought under an idealist ideology. But this has shown only that they contained in themselves the seeds of future reaction inasmuch as they represented the striving of a new exploiting class to come to power; or that they were themselves influenced by ideas of reaction; or it has been a mark of their weakness and immaturity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the great revolutionary movement of the English bourgeoisie in the seventeenth century fought under idealist, religious slogans. But the same appeal to God which justified Cromwell in the execution of the King justified him also in stamping out the Levellers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Early democrats and socialists had many idealist notions. But in their case this demonstrated the &#039;&#039;immaturity&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;weakness&#039;&#039; of the movement. The idealist illusions had to be overcome if the revolutionary working-class movement was to arise and triumph. As the movement grew strong, he continuance within it of idealist notions represented an alien, reactionary influence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can truly say that idealism is essentially a conservative force—an ideology helping the defence of things as they are, and the preservation of illusions in men&#039;s minds about their true condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, every real social advance every increase in the productive forces, every advance of science-generates materialism and is helped along by materialist ideas. And the whole history of human thought has been the history of the fight of materialism against idealism, of the overcoming of idealist illusions and fantasies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism teaches us to have confidence in ourselves, in the working class—in people. It teaches us that there are no mysteries beyond our understanding, that we need not accept that which is as being the will of God, that we should contemptuously reject the &amp;quot;authoritative&amp;quot; teachings of those who set up to be our masters, and that we can ourselves understand nature and society so as to be able to change them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER THREE: MECHANISTIC MATERIALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Changing World and How to Understand It =====&lt;br /&gt;
Before Marx, materialism was predominantly &#039;&#039;mechanistic&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We often hear people complain that the materialists seek to reduce everything in the world, including life and mind, to a system of soulless mechanism, to a mere mechanical interaction of bodies. This refers to mechanistic materialism. Marxist materialism is, however, not mechanistic but dialectical. To understand what this means we need first to understand something about mechanistic materialism itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can approach this problem by asking how materialists have sought to understand the various processes of change which are observed everywhere in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The world is full of change. Night follows day and day night; the seasons succeed each other; people are born, grow old and die. Every philosophy recognises that change is an omnipresent fact. The question is: how are we to understand the change which we observe everywhere?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Change may be understood, in the first place, in an idealist way or in a materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealism traces back all change to some idea or intention—if not human, then divine. Thus for idealism, changes in the material world are, in the last analysis, initiated and brought about by something outside matter, not material, not subject to the laws of the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But materialism traces back all change to material causes. In other words, it seeks to explain what happens in the material world from the material world itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But while the occurrence of change has been recognised by everyone, since none can ignore it, philosophers have  nevertheless sought to find something which not change—something permanent, something changeless, behind or within the change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is generally an essential part of the ideology of an exploiting class. They are afraid of change, because they are afraid that they, too, may be swept away. So they always seek for something fixed and stable, not subject to change. They try to hitch themselves on to this, as it were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earlier materialists, too, sought for this. Behind all the changing appearances they looked for something which never changes. But while idealists looked for the eternal and changeless in the realm of the spirit, these materialists looked for it in the material world itself. And they found it in the ultimate material particle—the eternal indestructible atom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For such materialists, then, all &#039;&#039;changes&#039;&#039; were produced by the movement and interaction of &#039;&#039;unchanging&#039;&#039; atoms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a very ancient theory, put forward over two thousand years ago in Greece, and earlier still in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its day it was a very progressive theory, a great weapon against idealism and superstition. The Roman poet Lucretius, for example, explained in his philosophical poem &#039;&#039;On the Nature of Things&#039;&#039; that the purpose of the atomistic theory of the Greek philosopher Epicurus was to demonstrate &amp;quot;what are the elements out of which everything is formed, and how everything comes to pass without the intervention of the gods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there was born a materialism which saw the world as consisting of hard, impenetrable material particles, and which understood all change as arising from nothing but the motion and interaction of such particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory was revived in modern times. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries philosophers and scientists turned to it in their fight against feudal, Catholic philosophy. But this modern materialism proved to be much richer in content than the ancient. For it tried to work out what were the laws of interaction of material particles, and so to present a picture of how all phenomena, from merely physical changes to the life of man, resulted from the motion and interaction of the separate parts of matter. In this way, by the eighteenth century, there had appeared the characteristic modern theories of mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== A Bourgeois Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism was in essence an ideology, a mode of theorising, of the rising bourgeoisie. In order to understand  it we must understand, first of all, that it arose and developed in opposition to feudal ideology—that its critical edge was directed against feudal ideas, that it was in fact the most radical of al bourgeois forms of opposition against the feudal outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the period of the rise of the bourgeoisie, the feudal social relations were shattered, and so were the feudal ideas, embodied in the Catholic philosophy, in which those social relations were enshrined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The feudal system, whose economic basis lay in the exploitation of the serfs by the feudal proprietors, involved complex social relationships of dependence, subordination and allegiance. All this was reflected, not only in social and political philosophy, but also in the philosophy of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was typical of the natural philosophy of the feudal period that everything in nature was explained in terms of its proper place in the system of the universe, in terms of its supposed position of dependence and subordination in that system, and of the end or purpose which it existed to serve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bourgeois philosophers and scientists destroyed these feudal ideas about nature. They regarded nature as a system of bodies in interaction, and, rejecting all the feudal dogmas, they called for the investigation of nature in order to discover how nature really worked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The investigation of nature advanced hand in hand with the geographical discoveries, the development of trade and transport, the improvement of machinery and manufactures. The greatest strides were made in the mechanical sciences, closely connected as they were with the needs of technology. So it came about that materialist theory was enriched as the result of the scientific investigation of nature, and in particular by the mechanical sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This determined at once the strength and the weakness, the achievement and the limitation, of the materialist theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What pushed that theory forward was, so Engels writes in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;the powerful and ever more rapidly onrushing progress of science and industry. But it remained &amp;quot;predominantly mechanical&amp;quot;, because only the mechanical sciences had attained any high degree of development. Its &amp;quot;specific, but at that time inevitable limitation&amp;quot; was its &amp;quot;exclusive application of the standards of mechanics&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanistic way of understanding nature did not arise, however, simply from the fact that at that time it was only the mechanical sciences which had made any great progress. It was deeply rooted in the class outlook of the most progressive bourgeois philosophers, and this led to their turning exclusively to the mechanical sciences for their inspiration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the bourgeoisie, overthrowing feudal society, stood for individual liberty, equality and the development of a free market, so the most progressive philosophers of the bourgeoisie—the materialists—overthrowing the feudal ideas, proclaimed that the world consisted of separate material particles interacting with one another in accordance with the laws of mechanics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory of nature reflected bourgeois social relations no less than the theories it replaced had reflected feudal social relations. But just as the new bourgeois social relations broke the feudal fetters and enabled a great new development of the forces of production to begin, so the corresponding bourgeois theory of nature broke down the barriers which feudal ideas had placed in the way of scientific research and enabled a great new development of scientific research to begin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The philosophical outlook seemed to find its confirmation in science, and science provided materials for the development and working out in detail of the philosophical outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The World and the Machine =====&lt;br /&gt;
The world—so thought the mechanistic materialists—consist of nothing but particles of matter in interaction. Each particle has an existence separate and distinct from every other; in their totality they form the world; the totality of their interactions forms the totality of everything that happens in the world; and these interactions are of the mechanical type, that is to say, they consist simply of the external influence of one particle upon another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a theory is equivalent to regarding the whole world as nothing but a complex piece of machinery, a mechanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this standpoint, the question always posed about any part of nature is the question we ask about a machine: what is its mechanism, how does it work?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was exemplifed in Newton&#039;s account of the solar system. Newton adopted the same general view as the Greek materialist, Epicurus, in as much as he thought that the material world consisted of particles moving about in empty space. But faced with any particular natural phenomenon such as the movements of the sun and planets, Epicurus was not in the least concerned to give any exact account of it. With regard to the apparent movement of the sun across the heavens from east to west, for example, Epicurus said that the important thing was to understand that the sun was not a god but was simply a collection of atoms: no account of the actual machinery of its motions was necessary. Perhaps, he said, the sun goes round and round the earth; but perhaps it disintegrates and its atoms separate every night, so that it is &amp;quot;a new sun&amp;quot; which we see the next morning: to him such questions were simply unimportant. Newton, on the other hand, was concerned to show exactly how the solar system worked, to demonstrate the mechanics of it, in terms of gravity and mechanical forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But just as Epicurus was not interested in how the solar system worked, so Newton was not interested in how it originated and developed. He took it for granted as a stable piece of machinery—created, presumably, by God. Not how it originated, not how it developed, but how it worked was the question which he dealt with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same mechanistic approach was manifested in Harvey&#039;s discovery of the circulation of the blood. The essence of his discovery was that he demonstrated the mechanism of circulation regarding the heart as a pump, which pumps the blood out along the arteries so that it flows back through the veins, the whole system being regulated by valves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the mechanistic outlook better, let us ask: what is a mechanism? what is characteristic of a mechanism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# A mechanism consists of permanent parts, which ft together.&lt;br /&gt;
# It requires a motive force to set it going.&lt;br /&gt;
# Once set going, the parts interact and results are produced according to laws which can be exactly stated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consider, for example, such a mechanism as a watch. (a) It consists of a number of different parts—cogs, levers and so on—fitted neatly together. (b) It has to be wound up. (c) Then, as the spring uncoils, the parts interact according to laws exactly known to watchmakers, resulting in the regular movements of the hands on the dial.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further, to know how a mechanism, such as a watch, works, you must take it to bits, find out what its parts are, how they fit together and how, by their interactions, once the mechanism is set in motion by the application of the required motive force, they produce the total motion characteristic of the mechanism in working order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is just how the mechanistic materialists regarded nature. They sought to take nature to bits, to find its ultimate component parts, how they fitted together and how their interactions produced all the changes we perceive, all the phenomena of the world. And moreover, finding out how the mechanism worked, they sought to find out how to repair it, how to improve it, how to change it and to make it produce new results corresponding to the requirements of man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Strength and Achievement of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism was an important milestone in our understanding of nature. And it was a great progressive step of bourgeois thinkers, a blow against idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanist were thorough-going in their materialism. For they waged a progressive fight against idealism and clericalism by trying to extend to the realm of the mind and society the same mechanistic conceptions which were used in the scientific investigation of nature. They sought to include man and all his spiritual activities in the mechanistic system of the natural world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most radical mechanists regarded not merely physical processes, and not merely plant and animal life, but man himself as a machine. Already in the seventeenth century the great French philosopher Descartes had said that all animals were complicated machines—automata: but man was different, since he had a soul. But in the eighteenth century a follower of Descartes, the physician Lamettrie, wrote a book with the provocative title &#039;&#039;Man a Machine&#039;&#039;. Men, too, were machines, he said, though very complicated ones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This doctrine was looked upon as exceptionally shocking, and as a terrible insult to human nature, not to mention God. Yet it was in its time a progressive view of man. The view that men are machines was an advance in the understanding of human nature as compared with the view that they are wretched pieces of clay inhabited by immortal souls. And it was, comparatively speaking, a more humane view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the great English materialist and utopian socialist Robert Owen, in his &#039;&#039;New View of Society&#039;&#039;, told the pious industrialists of his time:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Experience has shown you the difference of the results between mechanism which is neat, clean, well-arranged and always in a high state of repair, and that which is allowed to be dirty, in disorder, and which therefore becomes much out of repair. If then, due care as to the state of your inanimate machines can produce such beneficial results, what may not be expected if you devote equal attention to your &#039;&#039;vital&#039;&#039; machines, which are far more wonderfully constructed?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This humanitarianism was, however, at the best bourgeois humanitarianism. Like all mechanistic materialism, it was rooted in the class outlook of the bourgeoisie. The view that man is a machine is rooted in the view that in production man is a mere appendage of the machine. And if on the one hand this implies that the human machine ought to be well tended and kept in good condition, on the other hand it equally implies that no more should be expended for this purpose than is strictly necessary to keep the human machine in bare working order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Weakness and Limitations of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism had grave weaknesses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) It could not sustain the materialist standpoint consistently and all the way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For if the world is like a machine, who made it, who started it up? There was necessary, in any system of mechanistic materialism, a &amp;quot;Supreme Being&amp;quot;, outside the material world—even if he no longer continuously interfered in the world and kept things moving, but did no more than start things up and then watch what happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a &amp;quot;Supreme Being&amp;quot; was postulated by nearly all the mechanistic materialists; for example, by Voltaire and Tom Paine. But this opens the door to idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Mechanistic materialism sees change everywhere. Yet because it always tries to &#039;&#039;reduce&#039;&#039; all phenomena to the same system of mechanical interactions, it sees this change as nothing but the eternal &#039;&#039;repetition&#039;&#039; of the same kinds of mechanical processes, an eternal cycle of the same changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This limitation is inseparable from the view of the world as changes. a machine. For just as a machine has to be started up, so it can never do anything except what it was made to do. It cannot change itself or produce anything radically new. Mechanistic theory, therefore, always breaks down when it is a question of accounting for the emergence of &#039;&#039;new quality&#039;&#039;. It sees change everywhere—but nothing &#039;&#039;new&#039;&#039;, no &#039;&#039;development&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The various processes of nature—chemical processes and the processes of living matter, for example—cannot in fact be all reduced to one and the same kind of mechanical interaction of material particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chemical interactions differ from mechanical interaction in as much as the changes which take place as a result of chemical interaction involve a change of quality. For example, if we consider the mechanical interaction of two particles which collide, then their qualitative characteristics are irrelevant and the result is expressed as a change in the quantity and direction of motion of each. But if two chemical substances come together and combine chemically, then there results a new substance qualitatively different from either. Similarly, from the point of view of mechanics heat is nothing but an increase in the quantity of motion of the particles of matter. But in chemistry, the application of heat leads to qualitative changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor do the processes of nature consist in the repetition of the same cycle of mechanical interactions, but in nature there is continual development and evolution, producing ever new forms of the existence or, what is the same thing, motion of matter. Hence the more widely and consistently the mechanistic categories are applied in the interpretation of nature, the more is their essential limitation exposed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Still less can mechanistic materialism explain social development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism expresses the radical bourgeois conception of society as consisting of social atoms, interacting together. The real economic and social causes of the development of society cannot be discovered from this point of view. And so great social changes seem to spring from quite accidental causes. Human activity itself appears to be either the mechanical result of external causes, or else it is treated—and here mechanistic materialism collapses into idealism—as purely spontaneous and uncaused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, mechanistic materialism cannot give an account of men&#039;s social activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Mechanistic Materialism and Utopian Socialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanistic view treated men quite abstractly, each man being regarded as a social atom endowed by nature with certain inherent properties, attributes and rights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was expressed in the bourgeois conception of &amp;quot;the rights of man&amp;quot;, and in the bourgeois revolutionary slogan: &amp;quot;All men are equal&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the conception of human rights cannot be deduced from the abstract nature of man, but is determined by the stage of society in which men are living. Nor are men what they are &amp;quot;by nature&amp;quot;, but they become what they are, and change, as a result of their social activity. Nor are all men &amp;quot;by nature&amp;quot; equal. In opposition to the bourgeois conception of abstract equality, which amounted to mere formal equality of rights as citizens, equality before the law, Marx and Engels declared that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the real content of the proletarian demand for equality is the demand for the abolition of classes. Any demand for equality which goes beyond that of necessity passes into absurdity (Engels: &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;, Part I, Chapter X).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Adopting their abstract, mechanistic view of men as social atoms, the progressive mechanists tried to work out, in an abstract way, what form of society would be best for mankind—what would best suit abstract human nature, as they conceived of it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This way of thinking was taken over by the socialist thinkers who immediately preceded Marx, the utopian socialists. The utopian socialists were mechanistic materialists. They put forward socialism as an ideal society. They did not see it as necessitated by the development of the contradictions of capitalism—it could have been put forward and realised at any time, if only men had had the wit to do so. They did not see it as having to be won by working-class struggle against capitalism—it would be realised when everyone was convinced that it was just and best adapted to the requirements of human nature. (For this reason Robert Owen appealed to both the Archbishop of Canterbury and Queen Victoria to support his socialist programme.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again the mechanistic materialists—and this applied above all to the utopian socialists thought that what a man was, his character and his activities, was determined by his environment and education. Therefore they proclaimed that to make men better happier and more rational it was simple neccesary to place them in better conditions and to give them a better education.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But to this Marx replied in his Theses on Feuerbach:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The materialist doctrine that men are products of circumstances and upbringing and that, therefore, changed men are produced by changed circumstances and changed upbringing, forgets that circumstances are changed precisely by men and that the educator must himself be educated.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;If men are simply the products of circumstances, then they are at the mercy of circumstances. But on the contrary, men can themselves change their circumstances. And men themselves are changed, not as a mechanical result of changed circumstances, but in the course of and as a result of their own activity in changing their circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So what are the real material social causes at work in human society, which give rise to new activities, new ideas and therefore to changed circumstances and changed men?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism could not answer this question. It could not explain the laws of social development nor show how to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore while it was a progressive and revolutionary doctrine in its time, it could not serve to guide the struggle of the working class in striving to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER FOUR: FROM MECHANISTIC TO DIALECTICAL MATERIALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Things and Processes =====&lt;br /&gt;
In order to find how the limitations of the mechanist approach can be overcome we may consider first of all certain extremely dogmatic assumptions which are made by mechanistic materialism. These mechanistic assumptions are none of them justified. And by bringing them to the light of day and pointing out what is wrong with them, we can see how to advance beyond mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Mechanism sees all change as having at its basis permanent and stable things with definite, fixed properties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus for the mechanists the world consists of indivisible, indestructible material particles, which in their interaction manifest such properties as position, mass, velocity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to mechanism, if you could state the position, mass and velocity of every particle at a given instant of time, then you would have said everything that could be said about the world at that time, and could, by applying the laws of mechanics, predict everything that was going to happen afterwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the first dogmatic assumption of mechanism. But we need to reject it. For the world does not consist of &#039;&#039;things&#039;&#039; but of &#039;&#039;processes&#039;&#039; in which things come into being and pass way.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The world is not to be comprehended as a complex of ready-made things,&amp;quot; wrote Engels, &amp;quot;but as a complex of processes, in which things are apparently stable, no less than their mind-images in our heads, the concepts, go through an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This, indeed, is what science in its latest developments teaches us. Thus the atom, once thought to be eternal and indivisible, has been dissolved into electrons, protons and neutrons and these themselves are not &amp;quot;fundamental particles&amp;quot; in any absolute sense, i.e. they are not eternal and indestructible, any more than the atom; but science more and more shows that they, too, come into being, pass away and go through many transformations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is fundamental is not the &amp;quot;thing&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;particle&amp;quot;, but the unending processes of nature, in which &#039;&#039;things&#039;&#039; go through &amp;quot;an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away&amp;quot;. And nature&#039;s process is, moreover, infinite: there will always be fresh aspects to be revealed, and it cannot be reduced to any ultimate constituents. &amp;quot;The electron is as inexhaustible as the atom, nature is infinite,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin (&#039;&#039;Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just so in considering society, we cannot understand a given society simply in terms of some set of institutions in and through which individual men and women are organised, but we must study the social processes which are going on, in the course of which both institutions and people are transformed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Matter and Motion =====&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The second dogmatic assumption of mechanism is the assumption that no change can ever happen except by the action of some external cause.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as no part of a machine moves unless another part act on it and makes it move, so mechanism sees matter as being inert—without motion, or rather without self-motion. For mechanism, nothing ever moves unless something else pushes or pulls it, it never changes unless something else interferes with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No wonder that, regarding matter in this way, the mechanists had to believe in a Supreme Being to give the &amp;quot;initial impulse&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But we need to reject this lifeless dead theory about matter. This theory separates matter and motion it thinks of matter as just a dead mass, so that motion always has to be impressed on matter from outside. But, on the contrary, you cannot separate matter and motion. Motion, said Engels, is the mode of existence of matter.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Motion is the mode of existence of mater. Never anywhere has there been matter without motion, nor can there be. Motion in cosmic space, mechanical motion of smaller masses on the various celestial bodies, the motion of molecules as heat or as electrical or magnetic currents, chemical combination or disintegration, organic life—at each given moment each individual atom of matter in the world is in one or other of these forms of motion, or in several forms of them at once. All rest, all equilibrium is only relative, and only has meaning in relation to one or other definite form of motion. A body, for example, may be on the ground in mechanical equilibrium, may be mechanically at rest; but this in no way prevents it from participating in the motion of the earth and in that of the whole solar system, just as little as it prevents its most minute parts from carrying out the oscillations determined by its temperature, or its atoms from passing through a chemical process. Matter without motion is just as unthinkable as motion without matter&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Far from being dead, lifeless, inert, it is the very nature of matter to be in process of continual change, of motion. Once we realise this, then there is an end of appeal to the &amp;quot;initial impulse&amp;quot;. Motion, like mater, never had a beginning,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The conception of the inseparability of matter and motion, the understanding that &amp;quot;motion is the mode of existence of matter&amp;quot;, provides the way to answering a number of perplexing questions which usually haunt people&#039;s minds when they think about materialism and which led them to desert materialism and run to the priests for an explanation of the &amp;quot;ultimate&amp;quot; truth about the universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was the world created by a Supreme Being? What was the origin of matter? What was the origin of motion? What was the very beginning of everything? What was the first cause? These are the sort of questions which puzzle people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is possible to answer these questions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, the world was not created by a Supreme Being. Any particular organisation of matter, any particular process of matter in motion, has an origin and a beginning—it originated out of some previous organisation of matter, out of some previous process of matter in motion. But matter in motion had no origin, no beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Science teaches us the inseparability of matter and motion. However static some things may seem to be, there is in them continual motion. The atom, for instance, maintains itself as the same only by means of a continual movement of its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So in studying the causes of change, we should not merely seek for external causes of change, but should above all seek for the source of the change within the process itself, in its own self-movement, in the inner impulses to development contained within things themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in seeking the causes of social development and its laws, we should not see social changes as being brought about by the actions of great men, who impressed their superior ideas and will on the inert mass of society—nor as being brought about by accidents and external factors-but as being brought about by the development of the internal forces of society itself; and that means, by the development of the social forces of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus unlike the utopians, we see socialism as the result, not of he dreams of reformers, but of the development of capitalist society itself—which contains within itself causes which must inevitably bring it to an end and lead to the socialist revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Forms of Motion of Matter =====&lt;br /&gt;
(3) The third dogmatic assumption of mechanism is the assumption that the mechanical motion of particles, i.e. the simple change of place of particles as the result of the action on them of external forces, is the ultimate, basic form of motion of matter; and that all changes, all happenings whatsoever can be reduced to and explained by such mechanical motion of particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus all the motion of matter is reduced to simple mechanical motion. All the changing qualities which we recognise in matter are nothing but the appearances of the basic mechanical motion of matter. However varied the appearances may be, whatever new and higher forms of development may appear to arise, they are all to be reduced to one and—the same thing the eternal repetition of the mechanical interaction of the separate parts of matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is difficult to find any justification for such an assumption. In the material world there are many different types of process, which all constitute different forms of the motion of matter. But they can by no means be all reduced to one and the same form of (mechanical) motion.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Motion in the most general sense,&amp;quot; wrote Engels, &amp;quot;conceived as the mode of existence, the inherent attribute, of matter, comprehends all changes and processes occurring in the universe, from mere change of place right to thinking. The investigation of the nature of motion had as a matter of course to start from the lowest, simplest forms of this motion and to learn to grasp these before it could achieve anything in the way of explanation of the higher and more complicated forms&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The simplest form of motion is the simple change of place of bodies, the laws of which are studied by mechanics. But that does not mean that all motion can be reduced to this simplest form of motion. It rather means that we need to study how from the simplest form of motion, all the higher forms of motion arise and develop—&amp;quot;from mere change of place right to thinking&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One form of motion is transformed into another and arises from another. The higher, more complex form of motion cannot exist without the lower and simpler form: but that is not to say that it can be reduced to that simpler form. It is inseparable from the simpler form, but its nature is not exhausted thereby. For example, the thinking which goes on in our heads is inseparable from the chemical, electrical etc. motion which goes on in the grey matter of the brain; but it cannot be reduced to that motion, its nature is not exhausted thereby.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;materialist&#039;&#039; standpoint, however, which rejects the mechanistic idea that all forms of motion of matter can be reduced to mechanical motion, must not be confused with the &#039;&#039;idealist&#039;&#039; notion that the higher forms of motion cannot be explained as arising from the lower forms. For example, idealists assert that life, as a form of motion of matter, cannot possibly be derived from any processes characteristic of nonliving matter. For them, life can only arise through the introduction into a material system of a mysterious something from outside—a &amp;quot;vital force&amp;quot;. But to say that a higher form of motion cannot be reduced to a lower form is not to say that it cannot be derived from the lower form in the course of the latter&#039;s development. Thus materialists will always affirm that life, for example, appears at a certain stage in the development of more complex forms of non-living matter, and arises as a result of that development, not as a result of the introduction into non-living matter of a mysterious &amp;quot;vital force&amp;quot;. The task of science in this sphere remains to demonstrate experimentally how the transition from non-living to living matter takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the mechanistic programme of reducing all the motion of matter to simple, mechanical motion must be rejected. We need rather to study all the infinitely various forms of motion of matter, in their transformations one into another, and as they arise one from another, the complex from the simple, the higher from the lower.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the case of society, no one has yet tried to show how social changes can be explained by the mechanical interactions of the atoms composing the bodies of the various members of society—though to do so would be the logical culmination of the mechanistic programme. But the next best thing is attempted by the mechanistic theory known as &amp;quot;economic determinism&amp;quot;. According to this theory, the whole motion of society is to be explained by the economic changes taking place in society, all the determinants of social change have been exhausted when the economic process has been described. This is an example of the mechanistic programme of reducing a complex motion to a single simple form—the process of social change, including all the political, cultural and ideological developments, to a simple economic process. But the task of explaining social development cannot be fulfilled by trying to reduce the whole development to an economic process. The task is rather to show how, on the basis of the economic process, all the various forms of social activity arise and play their part in the complex movement of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Things and their Interconnection =====&lt;br /&gt;
(4) The last dogmatic assumption of mechanism to be mentioned is that each of the things or particles, whose interactions are said to make up the totality of events in the universe, has its own fixed nature quite independent of everything else. In other words, each thing can be considered as existing in separation from other things, at an independent unit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Proceeding on this assumption it follows that all relations between things are merely external relations. That is to say, things enter into various relationships one with another, but these relationships are accidental and make no difference to the nature of the things related.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And regarding each thing as a separate unit entering into external relations with other things, it further follows that mechanism regards the whole as no more than the sum of its separate parts. According to this view, the properties and laws of development of the whole are uniquely determined by the properties of all its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not one of these assumptions is correct. Nothing exist or can exist in splendid isolation, separate from its conditions of existence, independent of its relationships with other things. Things come into being, exist and cease to exist, not each independent of all other things, but each in its relationship with other things. The very nature of a thing is modified and transformed by its relationships with other things. When things enter into such relationships that they become parts of a whole, the whole cannot be regarded as nothing more than the sum total of the parts. True, the whole is nothing apart from and independent of its parts. But the mutual relations which the parts enter into in constituting the whole modify their own properties, so that while it may be said that the whole is determined by the parts it may equally be said that the parts are determined by the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once again, the development of science itself shows the inadmissibility of the old mechanistic assumptions. These assumptions have force only in the very limited sphere of the study of the mechanical interactions of discrete particles. In physics they were already shattered with the development of the study of the electro-magnetic field. Still less are they admissible in biology, in the study of living matter. And still less are they admissible in the study of men and society. We cannot understand social processes, as mechanists always try to do, as resulting simply from a set of fixed characteristics of &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. For &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; is always conditioned by and in various respects changes with changes in men&#039;s social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Correction of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
When we bring into the open and reject these assumptions of mechanistic materialism, then we begin to see the need for a materialist doctrine of a different, of a new type—a materialism which overcomes the weaknesses and narrow, dogmatic assumptions of mechanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is dialectical materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism understands the world, not as a complex of ready-made thing, but as a complex of processes, in which al things go through an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers that matter is always in motion, that motion is the mode of existence of matter, so that there cannot more be matter without motion than motion without matter. Motion does not have to be impressed upon matter by some outside force, but above al it is necessary to look for the inner impulses of development, the self-motion, inherent in all processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism understands the motion of matter s comprehending all changes and processes in the universe, from mere change of place right to thinking. It recognises, therefore, the infinite diversity of the forms of motion of matter, the transformation of one form into another, the development of the forms of motion of matter from the simple to the complex, from the lower to the higher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers that, in the manifold processes taking place in the universe, things come into being, change and pass out of being, not as separate individual units, but in essential relation and interconnection, so that they cannot be understood each separately and by itself but only in their relation and interconnection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In dialectical materialism, therefore, there is established a materialist conception far richer in content and more comprehensive than the former mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER FIVE: THE DIALECTICAL CONCEPTION OF DEVELOPMENT ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Idea of Evolution =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that the corrections of the mechanistic standpoint made by dialectical materialism are fully justified by and have a basis in the advance of science. Indeed, the advance of science itself has shattered the whole conception of the universe held by the older, mechanistic materialists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to that conception, the universe always remained much the same. It was a huge machine which always did the same things, kept grinding out the same products, went on and on in a perpetual cycle of the same processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it used to be thought that the stars and the solar system always remained the same and that the earth, with its continents and oceans and the plants and animals inhabiting them, likewise always remained the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But this conception has given way to the conception of evolution, which has invaded all spheres of investigation without exception. Science, however, does not advance in isolation from society as a whole, and the widespread application of the idea of evolution was due not simply to its verification in scientific theory but also to its popularity with the new rising forces of industrial capitalism, themselves the patrons of science.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The bourgeoisie cannot exist without constantly revolutionising the instruments of production, and thereby the relations of production, and with them the whole relations of society, Conservation of the old modes of production in unaltered form was, on the contrary, the first condition of existence of all earlier industrial classes. Constant revolutionising of production, uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions, everlasting uncertainty and agitation, distinguish the bourgeois epoch from all earlier ones (Marx and Engels: &#039;&#039;Manifesto of the Communist Party&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The industrial capitalists saw themselves as the bearers of progress. And as they thought progress was the law of capitalism, so they saw it as the law of the whole universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So there was made possible a great advance in the scientific picture of the universe. We find developing a picture of the universe, not as static, as always the same, but as in continual progressive development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The stars did not always exist—they were formed out of masses of dispersed gas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some stars, like our sun, acquire planets a solar system. Thus the earth was born. As its surface cooled, so chemical compounds were formed, impossible in the high temperatures of the stars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus matter began to manifest new properties, non-existent before—the properties of chemical combination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then organic compounds were formed out of the complex linking of carbon atoms. And from organic matter the first bodies arose which began to manifest the properties of life, of living matter. Still new properties of matter emerged—the properties of living matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Living organisms went through a long evolution, leading eventually to man. With man, human society was born. And still new processes, with new laws, arose—the laws of society and the laws of thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What comes next?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalist science can go no further. Here it ends, since capitalist science cannot contemplate the ending of capitalism. But socialist science shows that man himself is about to embark on a new phase of evolution—communist society, in which the whole social process will be brought under his own conscious, planned direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All this is the evolutionary history of the material universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from the last point, it may be said this is all common knowledge. Bourgeois thinkers know this as well as Marxists, though they often forget it. But Marxism does not only stress the fact that everything in the world goes through a process of development. What Marxism found out was how to understand and explain this development in a materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The discovery of Marxism was the discovery of the laws of materialist dialectics. And that is why Marxism alone is able to give a fully scientific account of development and to point out the future path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the meaning of Marx&#039;s great discovery—how to understand change and development in a materialist way, and therefore how to become masters of the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Idealist Conceptions of Change and Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
How did bourgeois thinkers try to account for the universal change and development which they discovered?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider what some of them have had to say over a period of more than a century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel said that the whole process of development taking place in history was due to the Absolute Idea realising itself in history. Herbert Spencer said that all development was a process of increasing &amp;quot;integration of matter&amp;quot;, and he put this down to what he called an &amp;quot;Incomprehensible and Omnipresent Power&amp;quot;. Henri Bergson said that everything was in process of evolution, due to the activity of &amp;quot;the Life Force&amp;quot;. Fairly recently, a school of British philosophers has coined the phrase &amp;quot;emergent evolution&amp;quot;. They pointed out that in the course of development new qualities of matter are continually emerging, one after the other. But as to why this should happen, one of the leaders of this school, Professor Samuel Alexander, said that it was inexplicable and must be accepted &amp;quot;with natural piety&amp;quot;, while another of its leaders, Professor C. Lloyd Morgan, said that it must be due to some immanent force at work in the world, which he identified with God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in every case some fantasy, something inexplicable and unpredictable, was conjured up to explain development. And so, when they thought about the future, all these bourgeois philosophers of evolution either thought, like Hegel, that development had now finished (Hegel taught that the Absolute Idea was fully realised in the Prussian State of which he was a distinguished employee), or else regarded the future as unfathomable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays they begin to give up hope altogether and regard everything—past, present and future—as incomprehensible, the result of forces no one can ever understand or control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A second defect in the evolutionary ideas of most bourgeois thinkers is that they regard the process of evolution as a smooth, continuous and unbroken process. They see the process of transition from one evolutionary stage to another as taking place through a series of gradations, without conflict and without any break in continuity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But continuity is not the law of development. On the contrary, periods of smooth, continuous evolutionary development are interrupted by sudden and abrupt changes. The emergence of the new stage in development takes place, when the conditions for it have matured, by a break in continuity, by the leap from one state to another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel was the first to point this out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With every period of transition, he observed:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;it is as in the case of the birth of a child; after a long period of nutrition in silence, the continuity of the gradual growth in size, of quantitative change, is suddenly cut short by the first breath drawn—there is a break in the process, a qualitative change—and the child is born&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Phenomenology of Mind&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Marx alone followed up this profound observation of Hegel. As for the ensuing bourgeois thinkers, although the investigations of science, and common experience itself, clearly demonstrate that development cannot take place without discontinuity, without abrupt transitions and the leap from one state to another, they have nevertheless in their general theories tried to make unbroken continuity the law of evolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This prejudice in favour of a smooth line of evolution has gone hand in hand with the liberal belief that capitalist society will evolve smoothly—through orderly bourgeois progress broadening down &amp;quot;from precedent to precedent&amp;quot;, as Tennyson once expressed it. To have thought differently about evolution in general would have implied that we would have to think differently about social evolution in particular.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====== The Dialectical Materialist Conception of Development ======&lt;br /&gt;
The problem of understanding and explaining development in a materialist way—that is, &amp;quot;in harmony with the facts conceived in their own and not in a fantastic connection&amp;quot;—is answered by dialectical materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers the universe, not as static, not as unchanging, but as in continual process of development. It considers this development, not as a smooth, continuous and unbroken process, but as a process in which phases of gradual evolutionary change are interrupted by breaks in continuity, by the sudden leap from one state to another. And it seeks for the explanation, the driving force, of this universal movement, not in inventions of idealist fantasy, but within material processes themselves—in the inner contradictions, the opposite conflicting tendencies, which are in operation in every process of nature and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main ideas of materialist dialectics, which are applied in dealing with the laws of development of the real material world including society, will be the subject of the following chapters. But this is how Lenin summed them up in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essential idea of materialist dialectics is:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the recognition of the contradictory, mutually exclusive, opposite tendencies in all phenomena and processes of nature…. This alone furnishes the key to the self-movement of everything in existence. It alone furnishes the key to the leaps, to the break in continuity, to the transformation into the opposite, to the destruction of the old and emergence of the new….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its proper meaning, dialectics is the study of the contradiction within the very essence of things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Development is the struggle of opposites.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Where contradiction is at work, there is the force of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This materialist understanding of dialectics is the key to understanding the forces of development within the material world itself, without recourse to outside causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This discovery arises from the whole advance of science and philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But above all it arises from the investigation of the laws of society, an investigation made imperative thanks to the very development of society—from the discovery of the contradictions of capitalism, explaining the forces of social development, and thereby showing the way forward from capitalism to socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is why bourgeois thinkers could not answer the problem of explaining the real material forces of development in nature and society. To answer this problem was to condemn the capitalist system. And here they had a blind spot. Only the revolutionary philosophy of the vanguard of the revolutionary class, the working class, could do it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx&#039;s discovery of the laws of materialist dialectics showed us how to understand the dialectical development of nature. But above all it showed us how to wage the working-class struggle for socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This discovery revolutionised philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It signalised the triumph of materialism over idealism, by doing away with the limitations of the merely mechanistic materialism of the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It likewise spelled the end of all &amp;quot;systems&amp;quot; of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It made philosophy into a revolutionary weapon of the working people, an instrument, a method for understanding the world so as to change it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PART TWO: DIALECTICS ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER SIX: DIALECTICS AND METAPHYSICS ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Metaphysical Way of Thinking =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen how materialist explanation is opposed to idealist explanation. And then we saw how materialists formerly interpreted things in a mechanist way, but how mechanistic materialism proved inadequate to explain real processes of change and development. For this we need materialist dialectics. We need to study and understand things dialectically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method is, indeed, nothing but the method of studying and understanding things in their real change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As such, it stands opposed to &#039;&#039;metaphysics&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is metaphysics? Or more exactly, what is the metaphysical way of thinking, which is opposed by the dialectical way of thinking?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics is essentially an abstract way of thinking. In a sense all thinking is &amp;quot;abstract&amp;quot;, since it works with general concepts and cannot but disregard a great deal of particular and unessential detail. For example, if we say that &amp;quot;men have two legs&amp;quot;, we are thinking of the two-leggedness of men in abstraction from their other properties, such as having a head, two arms and so on; and similarly we are thinking of all men in general, disregarding the individuality of particular men. But there is abstraction and abstraction. Metaphysics is distinguished by the fact that it makes false, misleading abstractions. The art of right thinking involves learning how to avoid metaphysical abstraction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suppose for example, we are thinking about men, about &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. Then we should think about human nature in such a way that we recognise that men live in society and that their human nature cannot be independent of their living in society but develops and changes with the development of society. We shall then form ideas about human nature which correspond to the actual conditions of men&#039;s existence and to their change and development. But yet people often think about &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; in a very different way, as though there were such a thing as &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; which manifested itself quite independent of the actual conditions of human existence and which was always and everywhere exactly the same. To think in such a way is obviously to make a false, misleading abstraction, And it is just such an abstract way of thinking that we call &amp;quot;metaphysics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of fixed, unchanging &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; is an example of metaphysical abstraction, of the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metaphysician does not think in terms of real &#039;&#039;men&#039;&#039;, but of &amp;quot;Man&amp;quot; in the abstract.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics, or the metaphysical way of thinking, is, then, that way of thinking which thinks of things (1) in abstraction from their conditions of existence, and (2) in abstraction from their change and development. It thinks of things (1) in separation one from another, ignoring their interconnections, and (2) as fixed and frozen, ignoring their change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One example of metaphysics has already been given. It is not difficult to find plenty more. Indeed, the metaphysical way of thinking is so widespread, and has become so much part and parcel of current bourgeois ideology, that there is hardy an article in a journal, a talk on the radio, or a book by a learned professor, in which examples of metaphysical fallacy are not to be found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A good deal is said and written, for example, about democracy. But the speakers and writers usually refer to some pure or absolute democracy, which they seek to define in abstract a metaphysical abstraction. If we want to understand democracy we have always to ask: democracy for whom, for the exploiters or the exploited? We have to understand that since democracy is a form of government, there is no democracy which is not associated with the rule of some particular class, and that the democracy which is established when the working class is the ruling class is a higher form of democracy than capitalist democracy, just as capitalist democracy is a higher form of democracy than, say, the slave-owners&#039; democracy of ancient Greece. In other words, we should not try to think of democracy in abstraction from real social relations and from the real change and development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in many British schools the children are regularly subjected to &amp;quot;intelligence tests&amp;quot;. It is alleged that each child possesses a certain fixed quantity of &amp;quot;intelligence&amp;quot;, which can be estimated without regard to the actual conditions of the child&#039;s existence and which determines his capabilities throughout the whole of his life regardless of whatever conditions for change and development may subsequently come his way. This is another example of metaphysics. In this case the metaphysical conception of &amp;quot;intelligence&amp;quot; is used as an excuse for denying educational opportunities to the majority of children on the grounds that their intelligence is too low for them to benefit from such opportunities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, metaphysics is a way of thinking which tries to fix the nature, properties and potentialities of everything it considers once and for all: it presupposes that each thing has a fixed nature and fixed properties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And it thinks in terms of &amp;quot;things&amp;quot; rather than &amp;quot;processes&amp;quot;. It tries to sum up everything in a formula, which says that the whole world, or any part of he world which is under consideration, consists of just such and such things with such and such properties. Such a formula we may call a &amp;quot;metaphysical&amp;quot; formula.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In philosophy, metaphysics often means the search for the &amp;quot;ultimate constituents of the universe&amp;quot;. Thus the materialists who said that the ultimate constituents were small, solid, material particles were just as much metaphysicians as the idealists who said that the ultimate constituents were spirits. All such philosophers thought they could sum up &amp;quot;the ultimate nature of the universe&amp;quot; in some formula. Some have had this formula, some that, but all have been metaphysicians. Yet it has been a hopeless quest. We cannot sum up the world infinite changing universe in any such formula. And the more we find out about it, the more is this evident.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It should now be clear that the mechanistic materialism which we discussed in the preceding chapters can equally well be called &#039;&#039;metaphysical&#039;&#039; materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We may also note, in passing, that certain philosophers today, the so-called positivists, who say we have no right to assert that anything exists except our own sense-perceptions, claim to be against &amp;quot;metaphysics&amp;quot; because they claim to reject any philosophy which seeks for &amp;quot;the ultimate constituents of the universe&amp;quot;. For them, &amp;quot;metaphysics&amp;quot; means any theory which deals with &amp;quot;ultimates&amp;quot; not verifiable in sense-experience. By using the term in this way, they conceal the fact that they themselves are, if anything, more metaphysical than any other philosophers. For their own mode of thinking reaches extremes of metaphysical abstraction. What could be more metaphysical than to imagine, as the positivist philosophers do, that our sense-experience exists in abstraction from the real material world outside us? Indeed, they themselves make &amp;quot;sense-experience&amp;quot; into a metaphysical &amp;quot;ultimate&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In opposition to the abstract, metaphysical way of thinking, dialectics teaches us to think of things in their real changes and interconnections. To think dialectically is to think concretely, and to think concretely is to think dialectically. When we oppose the dialectical method to metaphysics, then we show up the inadequacy, one-sidedness or falsity of the abstractions of metaphysics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This consideration enables us to understand the original meaning of the term &amp;quot;dialectics&amp;quot;. The word is derived from the Greek &#039;&#039;dialego&#039;&#039;, meaning to discuss or debate. It was considered that to discuss a question from all sides, and from all angles, allowing different one-sided points of view to oppose and contradict each other during the debate, was the best method of arriving at the truth. Such was the dialectics employed, for example, by Socrates. When anyone claimed to have a formula which answered some question once and for all, Socrates would enter into discussion with him and, by forcing him to consider the question from different angles, would compel him to contradict himself so to admit that his formula was false. By this method Socrates considered that it was possible to arrive at more adequate ideas about things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Marxist dialectical method develops from and includes dialectics in the sense in which it was understood by the Greeks. But it is far richer in content, far wider in its scope. As a result, it becomes something qualitatively new as compared with pre-Marxist dialectics—a new revolutionary method. For it is combined with a consistent materialism, and ceases to be a mere method of argument, becoming a method of investigation applicable to both nature and society, a method of materialist understanding of the world which grows out of and guides the activity of changing the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Metaphysical &amp;quot;Either-Or&amp;quot; =====&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics presupposes that each thing has its own fixed nature, its own fixed properties, and considers each thing by itself, in isolation. It tries to settle the nature and properties of each thing as a given, separate object of investigation, not considering things in their interconnection and in their change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of this, metaphysics thinks of things in terms of hard and fast antitheses. It opposes things of one so it to things of another sort if a thing is of one sort it has one set of properties; if of another sort, it has another set of properties; the one excludes the other, and each is thought of in separation from the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Engels writes in his introduction to &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;To the metaphysician, things and their mental images, ideas, are isolated, to be considered one after the other, apart from each other, rigid fixed objects of investigation given once and for all. He thinks in absolutely irreconcilable antitheses. &#039;His communication is Yea, yea, Nay nay, for whatever is more than these cometh of evil.&#039; For him a thing either exists or it does not exist; it is equally impossible for a thing to be itself and at the same time something else.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Philosophers have expressed the essence of this metaphysical way of thinking in the formula: &amp;quot;Each thing is what it is, and not another thing.&amp;quot; This may sound no more than plain common sense. But that only shows that so-called common sense itself conceals misleading ideas which need to be brought into the open. This way of thinking prevents us from studying things in their real changes and interconnections—in all their contradictory aspects and relationships, in their process of changing from &amp;quot;one thing&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;another thing&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not only philosophers who are metaphysicians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are left-wing trade unionists, for example, who are as metaphysical as any school of philosophers. For them everyone at their trade union branch meeting is either a class-conscious militant or else he is a right-wing opportunist. Everyone must fit into one or other category, and once he is down as &amp;quot;right wing&amp;quot; he is finished so far as they are concerned. That some worker who has been their opponent in the past and on some issues may yet prove an ally in the future and on other issues is not allowed for in their metaphysical outlook on life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one of Moliere&#039;s plays there is a man who learns for the first time about prose. When they explain to him what prose is, he exclaims: &amp;quot;Why, I&#039;ve been speaking prose all my life!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly there are many workers who may well say: &amp;quot;Why, I&#039;ve been a metaphysician all my life!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metaphysician has his formula ready for everything. He says—either this formula fits or it does not. If it does not, then he has some alternative formula ready. &amp;quot;Either-or, but not both&amp;quot; is his motto. A thing is either this or that; it has either this set of properties or that set of properties; two things stand to one another either in this relationship or in that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the metaphysical &amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot; leads people into countless difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, difficulties are felt in understanding the relations between American and British imperialism today. For it is argued: either they are working together, or else they are not. If they are working together, then there is no rift between them; if there is a rift between them, then they are not working together. But on the contrary, they are working together and yet there are rifts between them; and we cannot understand the way they work together nor fight them effectively unless we understand the rifts which divide them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, difficulties are felt in understanding the possibility of the peaceful co-existence of capitalist and socialist states. For it is argued: either they can co-exist peaceful, in which case antagonism between capitalism and socialism must cease; or else the antagonism remains, in which case they cannot coexist peacefully. But on the contrary, the antagonism remains, and yet the striving of the socialist states and of millions of people in all countries for peace can lead to peaceful relations between capitalist and socialist states.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is often difficult to avoid a metaphysical way of thinking. And this is because, misleading as it is, it yet has its roots in something very necessary and useful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary for us to classify things—to have some system of classifying them and assigning their properties and relations. That is a prerequisite of clear thinking. We have to work out what different kinds of things there are in the world, to say that these have these properties as distinct from those which have those other properties and to say what are their relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But when we go on to consider these things and properties and relations each in isolation, as fixed constants, as mutually exclusive terms, then we begin to go wrong. For everything in the world has many different and indeed contradictory aspects, exists in intimate relationship with other things and not in isolation, and is subject to change. And so it frequently happens that when we classify something as &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; and not &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; then this formula is upset by its changing from &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; to &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; or by its being &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; in some relationships and &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; in others, or by its having a contradictory nature, part &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; and part B&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, we all know the difference between birds and mammals, and that while birds lay eggs mammals, in general, produce their young alive and suckle them. Naturalists se to believe that mammals were rigidly distinguished from birds because, amongst other things, mammals do not lay eggs. But this formula was completely upset when an animal called the platypus was discovered for while the platypus is undoubtedly a mammal, it is a mammal which lays eggs. What is the explanation of this irregular behaviour of the platypus? It is to be found in the evolutionary relationship of birds and mammals, which are both descended from original egg-laying animals. The birds have continued to lay eggs while the mammals stopped doing so except for a few conservative animals like the platypus. If we think of animals in their evolution, their development, this appears very natural. But if we try, as the older naturalists tried, to make them fit into some rigid, fixed scheme of classification, then the products of evolution upset that classification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, an idea or a theory which was progressive in one set of circumstances, when it first arose, cannot for that reason be labelled &amp;quot;progressive&amp;quot; in an absolute sense, since it may later become reactionary in new circumstances. For instance, mechanistic materialism when it first arose was a progressive theory. But we cannot say that it is still progressive today. On the contrary, under the new circumstances which have arisen mechanistic theory has become retrograde, reactionary Mechanism, which was progressive in the rising phase of capitalism, goes hand in hand with idealism as part of the ideology of capitalism in decay.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Common sense, too, recognises the limitations of the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: When is a man bald? Common sense recognises that though we can distinguish bald men from non-bald men, nevertheless baldness develops through a process of losing one&#039;s hair, and therefore men in the midst of this process enter into a phase in which we cannot say absolutely either that they are bald or that they are not: they are in process of becoming bald. The metaphysical &amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot; breaks down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all these examples we are confronted with the distinction between an &#039;&#039;objective process&#039;&#039;, in which something undergoes change, and the &#039;&#039;concepts&#039;&#039; in terms of which we try to sum up the characteristics of the things involved in the process. Such concepts never do and never can always and in all respects correspond to their objects, precisely because the objects are undergoing change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Engels explained this in a letter (March 12, 1895) to a certain Mr. C. Schmidt, who was puzzled by it:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Are the concepts that prevail in natural science fictions because they by no means always coincide with reality? From the moment we accept the theory of evolution all our concepts of organic life correspond only approximately to reality. Otherwise there would be no change; on the day that concept and reality absolutely coincide in the organic world, development is at an end.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And he pointed out that similar considerations apply to all concepts without exception.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
When we think of the properties of things, their relation. ships, their modes of action and interaction, the processes into which they enter, then we find that, generally speaking, all these properties, relationships, interactions and processes divide into &#039;&#039;fundamental opposites&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, if we think of the simplest ways in which two bodies can act on one another, then we find that this action is either repulsion or attraction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we consider the electrical properties of bodies, then there is positive and negative electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In organic life, there is the building up of organic compounds and the breaking of them down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in mathematics, there is addition and subtraction, plus and minus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in general, whatever sphere of inquiry we may be considering, we find that it involves such fundamental opposities. We find ourselves considering, not just a number of &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; things, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; properties, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; relations, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; processes, but pairs of &#039;&#039;opposites&#039;&#039;, fundamental &#039;&#039;oppositions&#039;&#039;. As Hegel put it: &amp;quot;In opposition, the different is not confronted by any other, but by &#039;&#039;its&#039;&#039; other&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Encyclopaedia of Philosophical Sciences: Logic&#039;&#039; Section 119).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus if we think of the forces acing between two bodies, there are not just a number of different forces, but they divide into attractive and repulsive forces; if we think of electric charges, there are not just a number of different charges, but they divide into positive and negative; and so on. Attraction stands opposed to repulsion, positive electricity to negative electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such fundamental oppositions are not understood by the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first place, the metaphysical way of thinking tries to ignore and discount opposition. It seeks to understand a given subject-matter simply in terms of a whole number of different properties and different relations of things, ignoring the fundamental oppositions which are manifested in these properties and relations. Thus those who think in metaphysical terms about class-divided societies, for example, try to understand society as consisting merely of a large number of different individuals connected together by all kinds of different social relations-but they ignore the fundamental opposition of exploiters and exploited, manifested in all those social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, when the metaphysical way of thinking does nevertheless come upon the fundamental oppositions and cannot ignore them, then—true to its habit of thinking of each thing in isolation, as a fixed constant—it considers these opposites each in isolation from the other, understands them separately and as each excluding the other. Thus, for example, the older physicists used to think of the positive and negative electricity just simply as two different &amp;quot;electrical fluids&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But contrary to metaphysics, not only are fundamental opposites involved in every subject-matter, but these opposites mutually imply each other, are inseparably connected together, and, far from being exclusive, neither can exist or be understood except in relation to the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This characteristic of opposition is known as polarity: fundamental opposites are polar opposites. A magnet, for example, has two poles, another pole and a south pole. But these poles, opposite and distinct, cannot exist in separation. if the magnet is cut in two, there is not a north pole in one half and a south pole in the other, but north and south poles recur in each half. The north pole exists only as the opposite of the south, and vice versa; the one can be defined only as the opposite of the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, fundamental opposition has o be understood as polar opposition, and every subject-matter has to be understood in terms of the polar opposition involved in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in physics we find that attraction and repulsion are involved in every physical process in such a way that they cannot be separated or isolated the one from the other. In considering living bodies, we do not find in some cases the building up of organic compounds and in other cases their breaking down, but every life process involves both the building up and the breaking down of organic compounds. In capitalist society the increasing socialisation of labour is inseparable from its opposite, the increasing centralisation of capital.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This unity of opposites—the fact that opposites cannot be understood in separation one from another, but only in their inseparable connection in every field of investigation—is strikingly exemplified in mathematics. Here the fundamental operations are the two oppositions, addition and subtraction. And so far is it from being the case that addition and subtraction can be understood each apart from the other, that addition can be represented as subtraction and vice versa; thus the operation of subtraction &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;(a+b)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; can be represented as an addition &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;(-b+a)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;. Similarly a division &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;a/b&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; can be represented as a multiplication &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;a\times(1/b)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; (Engels: &#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;Note on Mathematics&amp;quot;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The unity of opposites, their inseparable connection, is by no means to be understood as a harmonious and stable relationship, as a state of equilibrium, On the contrary. &amp;quot;The unity of opposites is conditional, temporary, transitory relative. The struggle of mutually exclusive opposites is absolute, just as development and motion are absolute&amp;quot; (Lenin: &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of fundamental polar oppositions, manifesting themselves in every department of nature and society, expresses itself in the &#039;&#039;conflict&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;struggle&#039;&#039; of opposed tendencies, which, despite phases of temporary equilibrium, lead to continual motion and development ta perpetual coming into being and passing away of everything in existence, to sharp changes of state and transformations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the equilibrium of attractive and repulsive forces in the physical world is never more than conditional and temporary; the conflict and struggle of attraction and repulsion always asserts itself, suing in physical changes and transformations, whether transformations on an atomic scale, chemical changes or, on a grand scale, in the explosion of stars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Dialectics and Metaphysics =====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics thinks in terms of &amp;quot;ready-made&amp;quot; things, whose properties and potentialities it seeks to fix and determine once and for a. It considers each thing by itself, in isolation from every other, in terms of irreconcilable antitheses—&amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot;. It contrasts one thing to another, one property to another, one relationship to another, not considering things in their real movement and interconnection, and not considering that every subject-matter represents a unity of opposites—opposed but inseparably connected together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics refuses to think of things each by itself, as having a fixed nature and fixed properties—&amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot;—but it recognises that things come into being, exist and cease to be in a process of unending change and development, in a process of complicated and ever-changing inter-relationship, in which each thing exists only in its connection with other things and goes through a series of transformations, and in which is always manifested the unity, inseparable interconnection and struggle of the opposite properties, aspects, tendencies characteristic of every phenomenon of nature and society,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Engels writes in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The world is not to be comprehended as a complex of ready-made things but as a complex of process.... One no longer permits oneself to be imposed upon by the anti theses insuperable for the old metaphysics....&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The old rigid antitheses, the sharp impassible dividing lines are more and more disappearing…. The recognition that these antitheses and distinctions are in fact to be found in nature but only with relative validity, and that on the other hand their imagined rigidity and absoluteness have been introduced into nature only by our minds—this recognition is the kernel of the dialectical conception of nature. Dialectics... grasps things and their images, ideas, essentially in their inter-connection, in their sequence, their movement, their birth and death….&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Lenin wrote in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039; that the understanding of the &amp;quot;contradictory parts&amp;quot; of every phenomenon was &amp;quot;the essence of dialectics&amp;quot;. It consists in &amp;quot;the recognition (discovery) of the contradictory, mutually exclusive, opposite tendencies in all phenomena and processes of nature, including mind and society&amp;quot;. Lastly, Marx in the Preface to &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039; wrote that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;dialectic... in its rational form is a scandal and abomination to bourgeoisdom and its doctrinaire professors, because it includes in its comprehension and affirmative recognition of the existing state of things, at the same time also, the recognition of the negation of that state, of its inevitable breaking up; because it regards every historically developed social form as in fluid movement, and therefore takes into account its transient nature not less than its momentary existence; because it lets nothing impose upon it, and is in its essence critical and revolutionary.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER SEVEN: CHANGE AND INTERCONNECTION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Four Principal Features of the Marxist Dialectical Method =====&lt;br /&gt;
In his &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039; Stalin said that there are four principal features of the Marxist dialectical method.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics does not regard nature as just an agglomeration of things, each existing independently of the others, but it considers things as &amp;quot;connected with, dependent on and determined by each other&amp;quot;. Hence it considers that nothing can be understood taken by itself, in isolation, but must always be understood &amp;quot;in its inseparable connection with other things, and as conditioned by them&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics considers everything as in &amp;quot;a state of continuous movement and change, of renewal and development, where something is always arising and developing and something always disintegrating and dying away&amp;quot;. Hence it considers things &amp;quot;not only from the standpoint of their interconnection and interdependence, but also from the standpoint of their movement, their change, their development, their coming into being and going out of being&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics does not regard the process of development as &amp;quot;a simple process of growth&amp;quot;, but as &amp;quot;a development which passes from... quantitative changes to open, fundamental changes, to qualitative changes&amp;quot;, which occur &amp;quot;abruptly, taking the form of a leap from one state to another&amp;quot;. Hence it considers development as &amp;quot;an onward and upward movement, as a transition from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state, as a development from the simple to the complex, from the lower to the higher&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics &amp;quot;holds that the process of development from the lower to the higher takes place… as a disclosure of the contradictions inherent in things... as a struggle of opposing tendencies which operate on the basis of these contradictions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We shall postpone until the next chapter consideration of the latter two features, which concern the process of development from one qualitative state to another from the lower to the higher. In this chapter we shall consider the first two features of the dialectical method, namely, that it considers things always in their interconnection and in their movement and change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Considering Things in Their Interconnection and Circumstances =====&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method demands, first, that we should consider things, not each by itself, but always in their interconnection with other things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sounds &amp;quot;obvious&amp;quot;. Nevertheless it is an &amp;quot;obvious&amp;quot; principle which is very often ignored and is extremely important to remember. We have already considered it and some examples of its application in discussing metaphysics, since the very essence of metaphysics is to think of things in an abstract way, isolated from their relations with other things and from the concrete circumstances in which they exist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of considering things in relation to actual conditions and circumstances, and not apart from those actual conditions and circumstances, is always of fundamental importance for the working-class movement in deciding the most elementary questions of policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there was a time when the British workers were fighting for a ten-hour day. They were right at that time not to make their immediate demand an eight-hour day, since this was not yet a realisable demand. They were equally right, when they got a ten-hour day, not to be satisfied with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are times when it is correct for a section of woe are times when it is correct to call it off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No working-class leader can be of very good use if he tries to decide questions of policy in terms of &amp;quot;general principle&amp;quot; alone, without taking into account the actual circumstances in relation to which policy has to be operated, without understanding that the same policy can be right in one case and wrong in another, depending on the concrete circumstances of each case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in &#039;&#039;Left-Wing Communism&#039;&#039; Lenin wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Of course, in politics, in which sometimes extremely complicated—national and international—relationships between classes and parties have to be dealt with… it would be absurd to concoct a recipe, or general rule... that would serve in all cases. One must have the brains to analyse the situation in each separate case.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This readiness on the part of Marxists to adapt policy to circumstances and to change policy with circumstances is sometimes called Communist &amp;quot;opportunism&amp;quot;. But it is nothing of the kind—or rather, it is the very opposite. It is the application in practice of the science of the strategy and tactics of working-class struggle. Indeed, what is meant by opportunism in relation to working-class policy? It means subordinating the long-term interests of the working class as a whole to the temporary interests of a section, sacrificing the interests of the class to defence of the temporary privileges of some particular group. Communists are guided by the principle stated in The Communist Manifesto, that &amp;quot;they always and everywhere represent the interests of the movement as a whole&#039;. And this requires that, in the interests of the movement as a whole, one must analyse the situation in each separate case, deciding what policy to pursue in each case in the light of the concrete circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On general questions too, the greatest confusion can arise from forgetting the dialectical principle that things must not be considered in isolation but in their inseparable interconnection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the British Labour leaders once said, and many members of the Labour Party continue to say, that nationalisation is an installment of socialism. They consider nationalisation by itself in isolation, out of connecting with the state and with the social structure in relation to which nationalisation measures are introduced. They overlook the fact that if he public power, the state, remains in the hands of the exploiters, and if their representatives sit on and control the boards of the nationalised industries, which continue to be run on the basis of exploiting the labour of one class for the profit of another class, then nationalisation is not socialism. Socialist nationalisation can come into being only when the public power, the state, is in the hands of the workers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in political arguments people very often appeal to a concept of &amp;quot;fairness&amp;quot; which leads them to judge events without the slightest consideration of the real meaning of those events, of the circumstances in which they occur. What&#039;s sauce for the goose is sauce for the gander: that is the principle employed in such arguments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it is argued that if we defend the democratic right of the workers in a capitalist country to agitate for the ending of capitalism and the introduction of socialism, then we cannot deny to others in a socialist country the right to agitate for the ending of socialism and the reintroduction of capitalism. Those who argue like this throw up their hands in horror when they find that former groupings in the U. S. S. R., who sought to restore capitalism in that country, were deprived of the possibility of carrying out their aims, and that later the same thing happened to groupings with similar aims in Hungary. Why, they exclaim, this is undemocratic, this is tyranny! Such an argument overlooks the difference between fighting in the interests of the vast majority of the people to end exploitation, and fighting in the interests of a small section to preserve or reintroduce exploitation; it overlooks the difference between defending the right of the vast majority to run their affairs in their own interests, and defending the right of a small minority to keep the majority in bondage; in other words, it overlooks the difference between moving forwards and backwards, between putting the clock on and putting it back, between revolution and counter-revolution. Of course, if we fight to achieve socialism, and if we achieve it, then we shall defend what we have achieved and shall not allow the slightest possibility of any group destroying that achievement. Let the capitalists and their hangers-on shout about democracy &amp;quot;in general&amp;quot;. If, as Lenin said, we &amp;quot;have the brains to analyse the situation&amp;quot;, we shall not be deceived by them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;liberal&amp;quot; concept of &amp;quot;fairness&amp;quot; has, indeed, often served as favourite weapon of reaction. In 1949 and again in 1950, when the fascists decided to hold a demonstration London on May Day, the Home Secretary promptly banned the workers&#039; May Day demonstration. If I ban one, I must ban the other he blandly explained. How scrupulously fair he was!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of understanding things in their circumstances and interconnections is likewise a very important principle in science. Yet scientists, who take things to bits and consider their various properties, very often forget that things which they may consider in isolation do not exist in isolation. And this leads to serious misunderstandings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soviet biologists, for example, guided by this first principle of dialectics, have stressed the unity of the organism and its environment. They have pointed out that you cannot consider the organism as having a nature of its own, isolated from its environment: that is metaphysics. Thus there is no such thing as a plant, for instance, isolated from its environment: such a plant is a mere museum piece, a dead plant artificially preserved. Living plants grow in a soil, in a climate, in an environment, and they grow and develop by assimilating that environment. Thus Lysenko defined the heredity, or nature, of an organism as its requirement of certain conditions for its life and development, and its responding to various conditions in a certain way. This understanding of the unity of organism and environment had important consequences. For it led to the expectation hat by compelling an organism to adapt itself to and assimilate changed conditions, its nature could be changed. And this expectation has been verified in practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some biologists, on the other hand, wished to treat the organism abstractly, metaphysically, as isolated from its real conditions of life. They conceived of the &amp;quot;nature&amp;quot; of the organism as quite independent of its conditions of life. Hence they concluded, in true metaphysical style, that the heredity of an organism &amp;quot;is what it is&amp;quot;, and that it was no use trying to change it in the ways in which Soviet biologists have changed the heredity of organisms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Considering Things in Their Movement, Their Coming into Being and Going out of Being =====&lt;br /&gt;
Let us now consider some examples of the second principle of dialectics, which demands that we should consider things in their movement, their change, their coming into being and going out of being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle, too, is of great importance in science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soviet biologists, for example, guided by this principle of dialectics, considered the organism in its growth and development. Thus at a certain stage of growth, the nature of the organism is still plastic; if you can modify it at that state, you can often change its nature, give it a changed heredity. Something is newly coming into being in the organism, and that is the time to foster it and to give it a desired direction. But if that stage is passed, then its nature becomes fixed and you cannot change it. You must find just the right stage of growth if you wish to modify the heredity of the organism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This second principle of dialectics teaches us always to pay attention to what is new, to what is rising and growing—not just to what exists at the moment, but to what is coming into being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle is of paramount importance for revolutionary understanding, for revolutionary practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Russian Bolsheviks for example, saw from the very beginning how Russian society was moving—what was new in it, and what was coming into being. They looked for what was rising and growing, though it was still weak—the working class. While others discounted the importance of the working class and finished by entering into compromises with the forces of the old society, the Bolsheviks concluded that the working class was the new, rising force, and led it to victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly today, when Press and radio are full of the boasts and threats of the American imperialists and their followers, we stress that which is rising and growing all over the world, the people&#039;s camp of peace, which is bound to continue to grow and to overwhelm the imperialists in shameful disaster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the fight for unity of the working-class movement, in relation to the British Labour Party and the affiliated trade unions, we pay attention above all to that which is arising and growing in the movement. Therefore we see a great deal more than the policy of the right-wing leaders and their influence. The right wing has its basis in the past, though it is still strong. But there are arising the forces of the future, determined to fight against capitalism and war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly in relation to individual people—we should foster and build on what is coming to birth in them, what is rising and moving ahead. This is what a good secretary or organiser does.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such examples as these show that the basis of the dialectical method, its most essential principle, is to study and understand things in their concrete interconnection and movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Against &amp;quot;Ready-made Schemes&amp;quot;—&amp;quot;Truth is Always Concrete&amp;quot; =====&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes people imagine that dialectics is a preconceived scheme, into the pattern of which everything is supposed to fit. This is the very opposite of the truth about dialectics. The employment of the Marxist dialectical method does not mean that we apply a preconceived scheme and try to make everything fit into it. No, it means that we study things as they really are, in their real interconnection and movement. &amp;quot;The most essential thing in Marxism,&amp;quot; Lenin wrote, &amp;quot;is the concrete analysis of concrete conditions&amp;quot; (quoted by Mao Tse-tung in &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is something which Lenin insisted on again and again. Indeed, in his pamphlet &#039;&#039;One Step Forward, Two Steps Back&#039;&#039;, he proclaimed it as &amp;quot;the fundamental thesis of dialectics&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Genuine dialectics, Lenin wrote, proceeds &amp;quot;by means of a thorough, detailed analysis of a process in all its concreteness. The fundamental thesis of dialectics is: there is no such thing as abstract truth, truth is always concrete.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did he mean by &amp;quot;truth is always concrete&amp;quot;? Just that we will not get at the truth about things, either about nature or society, by thinking up some general scheme, some abstract formula; but only by trying to work out as regards each process just what are the forces at work, how they are related which are rising and growing and which are decaying and dying away, and on this basis reaching an estimate of the process as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Engels said: &amp;quot;There could be no question of building the laws of dialectics into nature, but of discovering them in it and evolving them from it…. Nature is the test of dialectics&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As regards the study of society, and the estimate we make of real social changes on which we base our political strategy, Lenin ridiculed those who took some abstract, preconceived scheme as their guide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to some &amp;quot;authorities&amp;quot;, the Marxist dialectics laid it down that all development must proceed through &amp;quot;triads&amp;quot;—thesis, antithesis, synthesis. Lenin ridiculed this.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;It is clear to everybody that the main burden of Engels&#039; argument is that materialists must depict the historical process correctly and accurately, and that insistence on... selection of examples which demonstrate the correctness of the triad is nothing but a relic of Hegelianism... And indead, once it has been categorically declared that to attempt to &#039;prove&#039; anything by triads is absurd, what significance can examples  of &#039;dialectical&#039; process have?... Anyone who reads the definition and description of the dialectical method given by Engels will see that the Hegelian triads are not even mentioned, and that it all amounts to regarding social evolution as a natural-historical process of development.... What Marx and Engels called the dialectical method is nothing more nor less than the scientific method in sociology, which consists in regarding society as a living organism in a constant state of development, the study of which requires an objective analysis of the relations of production which constitute the given social formation and an investigation of its laws of functioning and development&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;What the &amp;quot;Friends of the People&amp;quot; Are and How They Fight the Social Democrats&#039;&#039;, Part I).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Let us consider some examples of what the &amp;quot;analysis of a process in all its concreteness&amp;quot; and the principle that &amp;quot;truth is always concrete&amp;quot; mean, in contrast to the method of trying to lay down some preconceived scheme of social development and of appealing to such a scheme as a basis for policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tsarist Russia the Mensheviks used to say: &amp;quot;We must have capitalism before socialism.&amp;quot; First capitalism must go through its full development, then socialism will follow: that was their scheme. Consequently they supported the liberals in politics and enjoined the workers to do no more than fight for better conditions in the capitalist factories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin repudiated this silly scheme. He showed that the liberals, frightened by the workers, would compromise with the Tsar; but that the alliance of workers with peasants could take the lead from them, overthrow the Tsar, and then go on to overthrow the capitalists and build socialism before ever capitalism was able to develop fully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the proletarian revolution was successful, another scheme was propounded—this time by Trotsky. &amp;quot;You can&#039;t build socialism in one country. Unless the revolution takes place in the advanced capitalist countries, socialism cannot come in Russia.&amp;quot; Lenin and Stalin showed that this scheme, too, was false. For even if the revolution did not take place in the advanced capitalist countries, the alliance of workers and peasants in the Soviet Union had still the forces to build socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Western European countries it used often to be said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We must have fascism before communism.&amp;quot; First the capitalists will abandon democracy and introduce the fascist dictatorship, and then the workers will overthrow the fascist dictator. ship. But the Communists replied, no, we will fight together with all the democratic forces to preserve bourgeois democracy and to defeat the fascists, and that will create the best conditions for going forward to win working-class power and to commence to build socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly, today we sometimes hear the argument: &amp;quot;Capitalism means war; therefore war is inevitable.&amp;quot; No, this scheme is false as well. The imperialists have tried to stake their policy on wars of conquest. But they cannot make war without the people. The more they prepare for war, the more open their aggressiveness becomes, the more one power attempts to impose its domination on another and the more hardships they impose on the people, the more can the people be rallied to oppose their war. Therefore peace can be preserved. And by fighting to preserve peace we can lay the basis for ending the conditions which create the danger of war. So war is not inevitable: the imperialist plans can be defeated. They can be defeated if the working class rallies all the peace-loving forces around itself. And if we defeat the imperialist war plans, that will be the best road towards the ending of capitalism itself and the building of socialism. Imperialism will not be ended by waiting for it to wreck itself in inevitable wars, but by uniting to prevent the realisation of its war plans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all these examples it will be seen that the acceptance of some ready-made scheme, some abstract formula, means passivity, support for capitalism, betrayal of the working class and of socialism. But the dialectical approach which understands things in their concrete interconnection and movement, shows us how to forge ahead—how to fight, what allies to draw in. That is the inestimable value of the Marxist dialectical method to the working-class movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER EIGHT: THE LAWS OF DEVELOPMENT ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== What Do We Mean by &amp;quot;Development&amp;quot;? =====&lt;br /&gt;
In stressing the need to study real processes in their movement and in all their interconnections, Stalin pointed out that in the processes of nature and history there is always &amp;quot;renewal and development, where something is always arising and developing and something always disintegrating and dying away&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When that which is arising and developing comes to fruition, and that which is disintegrating and dying away finally disappears, there emerges something new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For as we saw in criticising mechanistic materialism, processes do not always keep repeating the same cycle of changes, but advance from stage to stage as something new continually emerges.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the real meaning of the word &amp;quot;development&amp;quot;. We speak of &amp;quot;development&amp;quot; where stage by stage something new keeps emerging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there is a difference between mere change and development. Development is change proceeding according to its own internal laws from stage to stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And there is equally a difference between growth and development. This difference is familiar to biologists, for example. Thus growth means getting bigger merely quantitative change. But development means, not getting bigger, but passing into a qualitatively new stage, becoming qualitatively different. For example, a caterpillar grows longer and fatter; then it spins itself a cocoon, and finally emerges as a butterfly. This is development. A caterpillar grows into a bigger caterpillar; it &#039;&#039;develops&#039;&#039; into a butterfly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Processes of nature and history exemplify, not merely change, not merely growth, but development. Can we, then, reach any conclusions about the general laws of development? This is the further task of materialist dialectics—to find what general laws are manifested in all development, and to give us, therefore, the &#039;&#039;method of approach&#039;&#039; for understanding, explaining and controlling development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Quantity and Quality: The Law of the Transformation of Quantitative into Qualitative Changes =====&lt;br /&gt;
This brings us to the two latter features of the Marxist dialectical method. The first of these may be called &amp;quot;the law of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change&amp;quot;. What does this mean?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All change has a quantitative aspect, that is, an aspect of mere increase or decrease which does not alter the nature of that which changes. But quantitative change, increase or decrease, cannot go on indefinitely. At a certain point it always leads to a qualitative change; and at that critical point (or &amp;quot;nodal point&amp;quot;, as Hegel called it) the qualitative change takes place relatively suddenly, by a leap, as it were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, if water is being heated, it does not go on getting hotter and hotter indefinitely; at a certain critical temperature it begins to turn into steam, undergoing a qualitative change from liquid to gas. A cord used to lift a weight may have a greater and greater load attached to it, but no cord can lift a load indefinitely great: at a certain point, the cord is bound to break. A boiler may withstand a greater and greater pressure of steam—up to the point where it bursts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This law of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change is also met with in society. Thus before the of industrial capitalist comes into being here takes lac process of the accumulation of wealth in money form in a few private hands (largely by colonial plunder), and of the formation of a propertyless proletariat (by enclosures and the driving of peasants off the land). At a certain point in this process, when &#039;&#039;enough&#039;&#039; money is accumulated to provide capital for industrial undertaking, when &#039;&#039;enough&#039;&#039; people have been proletarianised to provide the labour required, the conditions have matured for the development of industrial capitalism. At this point an accumulation of quantitative changes give rise to a new qualitative stage in the development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, qualitative changes happen with relative suddenness—by a leap. Something new is suddenly born, though its potentiality was already contained in the gradual evolutionary process of continuous quantitative change which went before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we find that continuous, gradual quantitative change leads at a certain point to discontinuous, sudden qualitative change. We have already remarked in an earlier chapter that most of those who have considered the laws of development in nature and society have conceived of this development only in its continuous aspect. This means that they have considered it only from the aspect of a process of growth, of quantitative change, and have not considered its qualitative aspect, the fact that at a certain point in the gradual process of growth a new quality suddenly arises, a transformation takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet this is what always happens. If you are boiling a kettle, the water suddenly begins to boil when boiling point is reached. If you are scrambling eggs, the mixture in the pan suddenly &amp;quot;scrambles&amp;quot;. And it is the same if you are engaged in changing society. We will only change capitalist society into socialist society when the rule of one class is replaced by the rule of another class—and this is a radical transformation, a leap to a new state of society, a revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If, on the other hand, we consider quality itself, then qualitative change always arises as a result of an accumulation of quantitative changes, and differences in quality have their basis in differences of quantity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus just as quantitative change must at a certain point give rise to qualitative change, so if we wish to bring about qualitative change we must study its quantitative basis, and know what must be increased and what diminished if the required chance is to be brought about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natural science teaches us how purely quantitative difference—addition or subtraction—makes a qualitative difference in nature. For example, the addition of one proton in the nucleus of an atom makes the transition from one element to another. The atoms of all the elements are formed out of combinations of the same protons and electrons, but a purely quantitative difference between the numbers combined in the atom gives different kinds of atoms, atoms of different elements with different chemical properties. Thus an atom consisting of one proton and one electron is a hydrogen atom, but if another proton and another electron are added it is an atom of helium, and so on. Similarly in chemical compounds, the addition of one atom to a molecule makes the difference between substances with different chemical properties. In general, different qualities have their basis in quantitative difference.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Engels put it in his &#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In nature, in a manner exactly fixed for each individual case, qualitative changes can only occur by the quantitative addition or subtraction of matter or motion. All qualitative differences in nature rest on differences of chemical composition or on different quantities or forms of motion or, as is almost always the case, on both. Hence it is impossible to alter the quality of a body without addition or subtraction of matter or motion, i. e. without quantitative alteration of the body concerned.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This feature of the dialectical law connecting quality and quantity is familiar to readers of the popular literature about atomic bombs. To make a uranium bomb it is necessary to have the isotope, uranium-235; the more common isotope, uranium-238, will not do. The difference in atomic weight, depending on the number of neutrons present in each case. But this quantitative difference of atomic weight, 235 and 238, makes the qualitative difference between a substance with the properties required for the bomb and a substance without those properties. Further, having got a quantity of uranium-235, a certain &amp;quot;critical mass&amp;quot; of it is required before it will explode. If there is not enough, the chain reaction which constitutes the explosion will not occur; when the &amp;quot;critical mass&amp;quot; is reached, the reaction does occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hydrogen bomb likewise depends on definite quantitative conditions to make it go off. The thermo-nuclear reaction which constitutes the explosion takes place only when a sufficient degree of heat is present. So this heat has to be generated, e.g. by an atomic explosion, in order to explode the hydrogen bomb.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we see that quantitative changes are transformed at a certain point into qualitative changes, and qualitative differences rest on quantitative differences. This is a universal feature of development. What makes such development happen?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Development Takes Place Through the Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the reason why in any particular case a quantitative change leads to a qualitative change lies in the very nature, in the content, of the particular processes involved. Therefore in each case we can, if we only know enough, explain just why a qualitative change is inevitable, and why it takes place at the point it does.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To explain this we have to study the facts of the case. We cannot invent an explanation with the aid of dialectics alone; where an understanding of dialectics helps is that it gives us the clue as to where to look. In a particular case we may not yet know how and why the change takes place. In that case we have the task of finding out, by investigating the facts of the case. For there is no mystery concealed behind the emergence of the qualitatively new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider, for example, the case of the qualitative change which takes place when water boils.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When heat is applied to a mass of water contained in a kettle, then the effect is to increase the motion of the molecules composing the water. So long as the water remains in its liquid state, the forces of attraction between the molecules are sufficient to ensure that, though some of the surface molecules are continually escaping, the whole mass coheres together as a mass of water inside the kettle. At boiling point, however, the motion of molecules has become sufficiently violent for large numbers of them to begin jumping clear of the mass. A qualitative change is therefore observed. The water begins to bubble and the whole mass is rapidly transformed into steam. This change evidently occurs as a result of the opposition operating within the mass of water—the tendency of the molecules to move apart and jump free versus the forces of attraction between them. The former tendency is reinforced to the point where it overcomes the latter as a result, in this case, of the external application of heat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example have considered is that of a cord which breaks when is load becomes too great. Here again, the qualitative change takes place as a result of the opposition set up between the tensile strength of the cord and the pull of the load.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These examples prepare us for the general conclusion that, as Stalin puts it, &amp;quot;the internal content of the process of element, the internal content of the transformation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes&amp;quot; consists in the struggle of opposites—opposite tendencies, opposite forces—within the things and process concerned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the law that quantitative changes are transformed into qualitative changes, and that differences in quality are based on differences in quantity, leads us to the law of the unity and struggle of opposites.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here is the way Stalin formulates this law, this feature of dialectics in his &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics holds that internal contradictions are inherent in all things and phenomena of nature, for all have their negative and positive sides, a past and a future, something dying away and something developing; and that the struggle between these opposites, the struggle between the old and the new, between that which is dying away and that which is being born, between that which is disappearing and that which is developing, constitutes the internal content of the process of development, the internal content of the transformation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes. The dialectical method therefore holds that the process of development from the lower to the higher takes place not as a harmonious unfolding of phenomena, but as a disclosure of the contradictions inherent in things and phenomena, as a &#039;struggle&#039; of opposite tendencies which operate in the basis of these contradictions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;To understand development, to understand how and why quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, to understand how and why the transition takes place from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state, we have to understand the contradictions inherent in each thing and process we are considering, and how a &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; of opposite tendencies arises on the basis of these contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have to understand this concretely, in each case, bearing in mind Lenin&#039;s warning that &amp;quot;the fundamental thesis of dialectics is: truth is always concrete. We cannot deduce the laws of development in the concrete case from the general principles of dialectics: we have to discover them by actual investigation in each case. But dialectics tells us what to look for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Dialectics of Social Development—The Contradictions of Capitalism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectics of development—the unity and struggle of opposites—has been most thoroughly worked out in the Marxist science of society. Here, from the standpoint of the working-class struggle, on the basis of working-class experience, we can work out the dialectic of the contradictions of capitalism and of their development very exactly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the principles involved in the development of society are not opposed to but are in essence the same as those involved in the development of nature, though different in their form of manifestation in each case. Thus Engels said in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;I was not in doubt that amid the welter of innumerable changes taking place in nature the same dialectical laws of motion are in operation as those which in history govern the apparent fortuitousness of events.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;How Marxism understands the contradictions of capitalism and their development, this crowning triumph of the dialectical method was explained in general terms by Engels in &#039;&#039;Socialism, Utopian and Scientific&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic contradiction of capitalism is not simply the conflict of two classes, which confront one another as two external forces which come into conflict. No, it is the contradiction within the social system itself, on the basis of which the class conflict arises and operates.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalism brought about:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the concentration of the means of production in large workshops and manufactories, their transformation into means of production which were in fact social. But the social means of production and the social products were treated as if they were still, as they had been before, the means of production and the products of individuals. Hitherto, the owner of the instruments of labour had appropriated the product because it was as a rule his own product, the auxiliary labour of other persons being the exception; now, the owner of the instruments of production continued to appropriate the product, although it was no longer &#039;&#039;his&#039;&#039; product, but exclusively the product of &#039;&#039;others&#039; labour&#039;&#039;. Thus, therefore, the products, now socially produced, were not appropriated by those who had really set the means of production in motion and really produced the products, but by the &#039;&#039;capitalists&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The basic contradiction of capitalism is, therefore, the contradiction between socialised production and capitalist appropriation. It is on the basis of this contradiction that the struggle between the classes develops.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In this contradiction... the whole conflict of today is already present in germ…. The contradiction between social production and capitalist appropriation became manifest as the antagonism between proletariat and bourgeoisie.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And the contradiction can only be resolved by the victory of the working class, when the working class sets up its own dictatorship and initiates social ownership and appropriation to correspond to social production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example very exactly illustrates the point of what Stalin said about &amp;quot;struggle of opposite tendencies which operate on the basis of these contradictions&amp;quot;. The class struggle exists and operates on the basis of the contradictions inherent in the social system itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is from the struggle of opposite tendencies, opposing forces, arising on the basis of the contradictions inherent the social system, that social transformation, the leap to a qualitatively new stage of social development, takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way the laws of dialectical development, summarised in the principles of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change and of the unity and struggle of opposites, are found at work in the development of society. To carry into effect the socialist transformation of society, therefore, the working class must learn to understand the social situation in the light of the laws of dialectics. Guided by that understanding, it must base the tactics and strategy of its class struggle on the concrete analysis of the actual situation at each stage of the struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER NINE: CONTRADICTION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Contradictions Inherent in Processes =====&lt;br /&gt;
In the last chapter we considered how qualitative change is brought about by the struggle of opposed forces. This was exemplified equally in the change of state of a body from liquid to solid or gas, and in the change of society from capitalism to socialism. In each case there are &amp;quot;opposite tendencies&amp;quot; at work, whose &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; eventuates in some fundamental transformation, a qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; is not external and accidental. It is not adequately understood if we suppose that it is a question of forces or tendencies arising quite independently the one of the other, which happen to meet, to bump up against each other and come into conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No. The struggle is internal and necessary; for it arises and follows from the nature of the process as a whole. The opposite tendencies are not independent the one of the other, but are inseparably connected as parts or aspects of a single whole. And they operate and come into conflict on the basis of the contradiction inherent in the process as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Movement and change result from causes inherent in thing and processes, from internal contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the old mechanist conception of move in all physical phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the class struggle in capitalist society arises on the basis of the contradictory unity of socialised labour and private appopriation inherent in that society. It does not arise as a result of external causes, but as a result of the contradictions within the very essence of the capitalist system. On the other hand, Tory and right-wing Labour theoreticians make out that the class struggle is stirred up by external interference by &amp;quot;Communist agitators&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Soviet agent&amp;quot;. And they believe that if only this external interference could be stopped, the system could get along very well as it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The internal necessity of the struggle of opposed forces, and of its outcome, based on the contradictions inherent process as a whole, is no mere refinement of philosophical analysis. It is of very great practical importance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bourgeois theorists, for example, are well able to recognise the fact of class conflicts in capitalist society. What they do not recognise is the necessity of this conflict; that it is based on contradictions inherent in the very nature of the capitalist system and that, therefore, the struggle can only culminate in and end with the destruction of the system itself and its replacement by a new, higher system of society. So they seek to mitigate the class conflict, to tone it down and reconcile the opposing classes, or to stamp it out, and so to preserve the system intact. Precisely this bourgeois view of the class conflict is brought into the labour movement by social democracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was in opposition to such a shallow, metaphysical way of understanding class conflict that Lenin pointed out in &#039;&#039;The State and Revolution&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;It is often said and written that the core of Marx&#039;s theory is the class struggle; but it is not true.... To limit Marxism to the theory of class struggle means curtailing Marxism, distorting it, reducing it to something which is acceptable to the bourgeoisie. A Marxist is one who extends the acceptance of the class struggle to the acceptance of the dictatorship of the proletariat. This is where the profound difference lies between a Marxist and an ordinary petty (or even big) bourgeois. This is the touchstone on which the real understanding and acceptance of Marxism should be tested.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In general, contradiction is inherent in a given process. The struggle which is characteristic of the process is not an external clash of accidentally opposed factors, but is the working out of contradictions belonging to the very nature of the process. And this conditions the outcome of the process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Contradiction Consists of the Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
The key conception of dialectics is this conception of contradiction inherent in the very nature of things— that the motive force of qualitative change lies in the contradictions contained within all processes of nature and society, and that in order to understand, control and master things in practice we must proceed from the concrete analysis of their contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What exactly do we mean by &amp;quot;contradiction&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the common, metaphysical conception, contradictions occur in our ideas about things, but not in things. We can assert contradictory propositions about a thing, and then there is a contradiction in what we say about it; but there can be no contradiction in the thing. This point of view regards contradiction simply and solely as a logical relation between propositions, but does not consider it as a real relation between things. Such a point of view is based on considering things statically, as &amp;quot;fixed and frozen&amp;quot;, disregarding their motions and dynamic interconnections.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we consider the real, complex movements and interconnections of real, complex things, then we find that contradictory tendencies can and do exist in them. For example, if the forces operating in a body combine tendencies of attraction and of repulsion, that it is a real contradiction. And if the movement of society combines the tendency to socialise production of the products, that is a real contradiction too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of contradictions in things is a very familiar state of affairs. There is nothing in the least abstruse about it, and it is often referred to in everyday conversations. For example, we speak of a man as having a &amp;quot;contradictory&amp;quot; character, or as being &amp;quot;a mass of contradictions&amp;quot;. This means that he evinces opposed tendencies in his behaviour, such as gentleness and brutality, recklessness and cowardice, selfishness and self-sacrifice. Or again, contradictory relations are the subject of everyday gossip when we talk about married couples who are always quarreling but never happy apart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such examples show that when we speak in Marxist philosophy about &amp;quot;contradictions in things&amp;quot; were not inventing some far-fetched philosophical theory, but are referring to something which is familiar to everyone. Nor are we using the word &amp;quot;contradiction&amp;quot; in some new and strange sense of our own, but are using the word in its ordinary, everyday sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A real contradiction is a &#039;&#039;unity&#039;&#039; of opposites. There is a real contradiction inherent, as we say, in the very nature of a thing or process or relationship when in that thing or process or relationship opposite tendencies are combined together in such a way that neither can exist without the other. In the unity of opposites, the opposites are held together in a relation of mutual dependence, where each is the condition of existence of the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the class contradiction between workers and capitalists in capitalist society is just such a unity of opposites, because in that society neither can the workers exist without the capitalists nor the capitalists without the workers. The nature of the society is such that these opposites are held together in it in inseparable unity. This unity of opposites belongs to the very essence of the social system. Capitalism is a system in which capitalists exploit workers and workers are exploited by capitalists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the unity of opposites in a contradiction which makes inescapable and necessary the &#039;&#039;struggle&#039;&#039; of opposites. Since the opposed terms are inseparably united, there is no getting out of the struggle. Thus, for example, because opposed classes are united in capitalist society, the development of that society proceeds, and cannot but proceed, in the form of a class struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We may also speak of the &#039;&#039;interpenetration&#039;&#039; of opposites in a contradiction. For being united in struggle, each opposed tendency is in its actual character and operation at any phase of the struggle influenced, modified or penetrated by the other in many ways. Each side is always affected by its relation with the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Working Out of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
We can only understand, and can only control and master, the processes of nature and of society by understanding their contradictions, and the consequences of those contradictions—the way they work out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contradiction is the driving force of change. So if we want to understand how things change, and to control and utilise their changes, then we must understand their contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why should we say that contradiction is the driving force of change? It is because it is only the presence of contradictions in a process which provides the internal conditions making change necessary. A process which contained no contradictions would simply go on and on in the same way until some external force stopped it or modified it. A movement without contradictions would be continuous repetition of the same movement. It is the presence of contradictions, that is, of contradictory tendencies of movement, or of a unity and struggle of opposites, which brings about &#039;&#039;changes&#039;&#039; of movement in the course of a process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imagine, if you can, a society without contradictions. This would be a society in which by continuing to do the same things in the same ways people would satisfy all their needs. Such a society would never change. There would continually be movement in it, in as much as people would be doing things all the time; but the movement would always be the same. There would be a process, but a process of repetition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, no such society exists or ever could exist, because from the very nature of the conditions of human life there must always be contradictions in society. By satisfying their needs people create new unsatisfied needs, and by advancing their forces of production they bring about a state of affairs in which they need to change their social relations and institutions correspondingly. This is why changes happen in society. The social process is not a process of reptition but a process in which new things happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, some metaphysical materialists tried to represent the universe as a system of particles bumping into and bouncing off one another. Such a universe would be a universe of the continuous motion of particles, but it would be a universe of the continuous repetition of the same motion. The real universe is not like this, because it is full of contradictions– the contradictions of attraction and repulsion studied by physics, of the association and dissociation of atoms studied by chemistry, of the processes of life and of the relationship of organism with environment studied by biology. It is the working out of these contradictions (in their specific forms in specific processes) which makes up the real changing processes of the real changing world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This shows that where contradictions exist, there follows the working out of those contradictions—the working out of the struggle of opposites which arises from the unity of opposites. A process is the working out of its own essential contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Universality and Particularity of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
Contradiction is a universal feature of all processes. But each particular kind of process has its own particular contradictions, which are characteristic of it and different from those of other processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This point was underlined by Mao Tse-tung in his essay &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;, where he made the most thorough analysis of the conception yet contributed to Marxist literature. He called it the distinction between &amp;quot;the universality&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the particularity&amp;quot; of contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can never deduce what will happen in any particular case, or how a particular process can be controlled, from the universal idea of contradiction. As has already been stressed, the dialectical method does not consist in applying some preconceived scheme to the interpretation of everything, but consists in basing conclusions only on the &amp;quot;concrete analysis of concrete conditions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each kind of process has its own dialectic, which can be grasped only by the detailed study of that particular process. The dialectic of the sub-atomic world is not the same as that of the bodies directly perceptible to our senses. The dialectic of living organisms is not the same as that of the processes of inorganic matter. The dialectic of human society is a new law of motion. And each phase of human society brings with it again its own particular dialectic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the contradiction between tendencies of attraction and repulsion in physical motion, and between the interests of classes in society, are both contradictions. This is evidence of the universality of contradiction. But each has its own distinctive character, different from that of the other. This is evidence of the particularity of contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We cannot learn either the laws of physics or the laws of society if we try to deduce them from the universal idea of contradiction. We can learn them only by investigating physical and social processes. Physical movements and the movement of people in society are quite different forms of movement, and so the contradictions studied by social science are different, and work out in a different way, from those studied by physics. Social and physical processes are similar in that each contains contradictions, but dissimilar in the contradictions each contains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The contradictions characteristic of each kind of process may be called the essential contradictions of that kind of process. For instance, contradictions between attractive and repulsive forces are essential contradictions of physical processes, and contradictions between forces of production and relations of production are essential contradictions of social processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we further consider the essential contradictions characteristic of different kinds of process, then we can further say that these are manifested in specific ways in specific instances of processes of a given kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the essential contradictions of social processes are manifested in specific ways in each specific social formation. The contradiction between forces of production and relations of production takes specific forms in different formations of society. Thus in capitalist society it takes the specific capitalist form of the contradiction between the increasingly social character of production and the retention of private appropriation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the relations between any species of living organism and its environment are contradictory. The organism lives only by means of its environment, and at the same time its environment contains these threats to its life which it has continually to overcome. In the case of man, this contradiction takes the form of the specific contradictory relation between man and nature; and this relation itself takes even more specific forms with each stage of man&#039;s social development. Man is a part of nature and lives by means of nature, and man lives by opposing himself to nature and subduing nature to his will. This contradictory relation itself develops, and takes specific forms, as man develops. It is present in both primitive communism and in communism, for example, but presents a different aspect in the latter from the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand a process, then, and to learn how to control and master it, we must get to know its essential contradictions and investigate the specific forms they take in specific instances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Outcome of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
The unity of opposites in a contradiction is characterised by a definite relation of superiority-inferiority, or of domination, between the opposites. For example, in a physical unity of attraction and repulsion, certain elements of attraction or repulsion may be dominant in relation to others. The unity is such that one side dominates the other—or, in certain cases, they may be equal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any qualitative state of a process corresponds to a definite relation of domination. Thus, the solid, liquid and gaseous states of bodies correspond to different domination-relationships in the unity of attraction and repulsion characteristic of the molecules of bodies. Similarly, in the contradictions of capitalist society, the element of private appropriation plays a dominant role in relation to its opposite, social production, and the capitalist class dominates over the working class. If these domination relationships become reversed, then that marks a qualitative change, the ending of the capitalist state of society, the beginning of a new state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domination relationships are obviously, by their very nature, impermanent and apt to change, even though in some cases they remain unchanged for a long time. If the relationship takes the form of equality or balance, such balance is by nature unstable, for there is a struggle of opposites within it which is apt to lead to the domination of one over the other. And then if one dominates over the other, the struggle of opposites contains the possibility of the position being reversed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The unity of opposites,&amp;quot; said Lenin, &amp;quot;is conditional, temporary, transitory, relative. The struggle of opposites is absolute.&amp;quot; That is obviously true. Whatever the domination relationship in the unity of opposites may be, it is always apt to change, as a result of which the former unity of opposites will be dissolved and a new unity of opposites take its place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The outcome of the working out of contradictions is, then, a change in the domination relation characteristic of the initial unity of opposites. Such a change constitutes a change in the nature of a thing, a change from one state to another, a change from one thing to another, a change entailing not merely some external alteration but a change in the internal character and laws of motion of a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is precisely such a change that we mean by a &amp;quot;qualitative&amp;quot; change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, if a piece of iron is painted black and instead we paint it red, that is merely an external alteration (affecting the way it reflects light and so its appearance to a seeing eye), but it is not a qualitative change in the sense we are here defining. On the other hand, if the iron is heated to melting point, then this &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; such a qualitative change. And it comes about precisely as a change in the attraction-repulsion relationship characteristic of the internal molecular state of the metal. The metal passes from the solid to liquid state, its internal character and laws of motion become different in certain ways, it undergoes a qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change is the result of a change in the balance of opposites. Such a change is prepared by a series of quantitative changes affecting the domination relation in the unity of opposites. As the domination relation changes, quantitative change passes into qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When such a fundamental or qualitative change comes about as a result of the dissolution of an old form of unity of opposites and the coming into being of a new one, then the opposites themselves change. The side which passes from being dominated over to being dominant is changed in that process, and so is the other side, which passes from being dominant to being dominated over. Hence in the new qualitative state there are not the same old opposites in a changed relation, but because the relation is changed the opposites, held together in that relation, are changed too. There is a new unity of opposites, a new contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When, for instance, the working class becomes stronger than the capitalist class and from being dominated over becomes dominant, then in the new qualitative state of society the capitalist class disappears (for the dominant working class deprives it of its conditions of existence), and the working class, existing in completely new conditions, becomes virtually a new class. The contradictions of society therefore change; the particular contradictions of the old state disappear and new contradictions are born. The struggle between the working class and the capitalists come to an end, and new kinds of struggle begin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== External and Internal Causes of Qualitative Change =====&lt;br /&gt;
How far is the passage from quantitative to qualitative change determined by the working out of the contradiction inherent in the process itself, or by internal causes, and how far is it determined by external or accidental causes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is determined by both, but in different ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both in nature and society different things are always inter. acting and influencing each other. Hence external causes must always play a part in the changes which happen to things. At the same time, the character of the changes always depends on internal causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This problem was discussed by Mao Tse-tung in his essay &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;. He concluded:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Contradiction within a thing is the basic cause of its development, while the relationship of a thing with other things—their interconnection and interaction—is a secondary cause... External causes are the condition of change and internal causes the basis of change, external causes becoming operative through internal causes.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Consider, for example, such an event as the hatching of a chicken. The chicken does not develop inside the egg unless heat is applied from outside. But what develops in the egg, what hatches out, depends on what is inside the egg. As Mao remarks: &amp;quot;In a suitable temperature an egg changes into a chicken, but there is no temperature which can change a stone into a chicken, the fundamentals of the two things being different.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, water does not boil unless it is heated. But the boiling process resulting from the application of heat comes about on the basis of the internal contradiction of attraction and repulsion characteristic of the molecules of water.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly in society, a revolution does not proceed without the intervention of external causes, but its character and outcome, and indeed the fact that it happens at all, depend on internal causes. Thus the basis of the Russian Revolution lay in the contradictions within Russian society. These made the revolution inevitable and determined its character. But what actually set off the revolution in 1917 was something external, the conditions brought about by the imperialist ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, if we consider qualitative changes, then their qualitative character can be explained only by the operation of internal causes; the particular contradictions on which the old quality was based determine what new quality emerges. The external causes affect only the quantitative changes of things—the times and places of their beginning, and the rate at which they proceed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Purely external causes can only lead... to changes in size and quantity, but cannot explain why things are qualitatively different in a thousand and one ways and why things change into one another&amp;quot; (Mao Tse-tung, &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the class struggle in capitalist society may be speeded up or slowed down by a variety of particular external causes. But the existence of the class struggle, its continuation, its direction and its final outcome are determined by the contradictions inherent in the capitalist system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Suddenness and Gradualness of Qualitative Change =====&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change being the outcome of the working out of contradictions, it follows that the whole process of the struggle of opposites may be regarded as a process of the replacement of one quality by another, of an old quality by a new one. The old quality corresponds to the dominance of one element in the unity of opposites. The reversal of this dominance leads to the replacement of the old quality by the new. In this sense each element in a unity of opposites is the bearer of a distinct quality. The struggle of the one to maintain its dominance is what maintains the old quality, the struggle of the other to reverse this dominance is what brings into being the new quality replacing the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, all life is a unity of opposites, of processes of the building up and breaking down of living matter. So long as the building up maintains itself within this unity, life remains. When, however, the opposite begins to dominate, then death commences. Again, if we consider the contradictions of capitalist society, then it is evident that the capitalist state of society depends on private appropriation dominating social production, and the capitalist class dominating the working class. It is the struggle of the working class against the capitalist class, and the struggle to free social production from the fetters of private appropriation, which, when the reversal of the old state happens, brings about a new socialist state of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has already been pointed out that every contradiction has its own specific character. And so the struggle of opposites has in every case also its own specific character, according to the particular contradiction from which it arises. It follows that processes of qualitative change, replacements of old by new qualities,  according to the qualities concerned. What is &#039;&#039;universally&#039;&#039; true is simply that qualitative change comes about as the working out of contradictions, as an outcome of quantitative change. But this universal truth does not tell us how any &#039;&#039;particular&#039;&#039; change will work out. We can only discover that by knowing each particular case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus considering the workings out of different kinds of social contradictions, which result in qualitative changes in society, each works out differently. For example, the contradiction between the great mass of the people and the feudal lords was worked out in the struggle for the democratic revolution; that between the working class and the capitalist class is worked out in the struggle for socialist revolution; that between the colonies and imperialism is worked out in the national liberation struggle; and that between the working class and peasantry in socialist society, in the collectisvisation and mechanisation of agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whatever the method by which different contradictions work out, a point is always reached where the quantitative aspect of the struggle of opposites within the contradiction has been sufficiently modified for the new quality to emerge. This is the point where qualitative change begins. How it continues depends entirely on the particular character of the contradiction of which it is the outcome, on the particular way the struggle of opposites continues.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change is always sudden, and cannot but be sudden, in the sense that at a certain point of quantitative change a new quality emerges which was not present before. That is to say, at this point a new things begin to happen, new causes operate and new effects are produced, new laws of motion come into operation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the so-called qualitative &amp;quot;leap&amp;quot;, the first appearance of the new which was not there before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus qualitative change is preceded by a process of working up to the emergence of new quality. During this process contradictions are working out, so to speak, unseen—without manifestation in qualitative change. At the termination of this phase, the phase of emergence of new quality begins abruptly or suddenly, and cannot but do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, when water is heated a movement takes place which suddenly turns into a boiling process. When a child is growing in the womb a movement takes place which suddenly turns into the process of birth. In society movement takes place amongst the classes, conflicts are sharpened, opinions mature, and suddenly there begins a decisive revolutionary change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, how qualitative change proceeds, the swiftness or slowness and, in general, the manner of its completion, depends entirely on the circumstances of particular cases. Once a new quality emerges—once it has leaped into being—then a process of new qualitative character beings, in which the new quality gradually supplants the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While, therefore, qualitative change begins suddenly, it continues gradually. How quickly or how slowly the new supplants the old depends on the nature of the process and the conditions under which it occurs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, physical changes of state, such as water coming to boil, are sudden, because a point is suddenly reached when a new thing, steam, begins to be formed: but the conversion of water into steam is a gradual process. It is the same with chemical changes. And it is the same again with qualitative changes in society. A point is reached in the working out of social contradictions where the qualitative change begins—the change from the power of one class to the power of another class, from one system of production relations to another: after that, this change may take a longer or shorter time to be completed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take, for example, the political aspect of social revolutions, that is, the conquest of state power. In the Russian socialist revolution this took place by a single blow—which means, comparatively quickly. In a few days all the decisive positions of power passed into the hands of the working class. In the next round of socialist revolutions—those in the present people&#039;s democracies—it took place over a longer period, by a series of steps in which first one and then another position of power was conquered. If we look back to the revolutions through which the bourgeoisie formerly won power from the feudal lords, then these took place over a longer period still often extending over many years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or if we consider economic changes, these tend to be comparatively slow, taking place through a series of steps. For instance, capitalist relations, once they emerged in feudal society, extended their scope step by step over a long period. Again, the displacement of capitalism by socialism, once begun, is another gradual process, though it takes place more rapidly than the displacement of feudalism by capitalism. (It takes place more rapidly for a definite reason, namely, that socialism cannot begin to displace capitalism until after the working class has won state power, and then the power of the state operates to direct and speed up economic change. The change from feudalism to capitalism, on the other hand, generally begins long before state power passes into the hands of the capitalist class, and meanwhile the feudal state acts rather to slow down than to speed up the change.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These examples show that there is a quantitative side to qualitative change, namely, the power and speed with which it completes itself. And naturally, under certain unfavourable circumstances it may never be completed at all. In certain cases it is possible for the change to begin, and then be turned back again and disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical materialist conception of contradiction includes bother the suddenness and gradualness of qualitative change. The difference between this conception of change and that of many other philosophies is not that dialectical materialism lays it down that all qualitative changes are sudden, whereas the others say they are gradual. It is that dialectical materialism understands change as coming from the struggle of opposites, from the working out of contradictions, whereas the others overlook or deny this. They suppose that change comes in a smooth way, without conflicts or else by merely external conflicts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Antagonism and Non-antagonism in Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
The working out of contradictions always involves one side struggling with and overcoming the other. But according to the nature of the contradiction, this process may take place in different ways. And in society in particular, a distinction must be drawn between contradictions the solution of which involves the forcible suppression or destruction of one side by the other, and those whose solution does not require such methods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The change from capitalism to socialism, for example, takes place through the forcible suppression of the capitalist class by the working class. But the ensuing change from socialism to communism does not require the forcible suppression of anyone. The former change is effected by means of a struggle between mutually antagonistic forces, whereas no such antagonisms have to be fought out to effect the latter change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, social contradictions are antagonistic when they involve conflicts of economic interest. In such cases one group imposes its own interests on another, and one group suppresses another by forcible methods. But when conflicts of economic interest are not involved there is no antagonism and therefore no need for the forcible suppression of any group by any other. Once class antagonisms are done away within socialist society, all social questions can be settled by discussion and argument, by criticism and self-criticism, by persuasion, conviction and agreement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Antagonism, therefore, is not the same thing as contradiction. Nor is it the same thing as the struggle of opposites within a contradiction. The struggle of opposites is a universal, necessary feature of every contradiction, and it may take an antagonistic form or it may not, depending on the particular nature of the particular contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Lenin remarked that &amp;quot;antagonism and contradiction are utterly different. Under socialism antagonism disappears, but contradiction remains&amp;quot;(&#039;&#039;Critical Notes on Bukharin&#039;s &amp;quot;Economics of the Transition Period&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Mao Tse-tung put it: &amp;quot;Antagonism is only one form of struggle within a contradiction, but not its universal form.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction between antagonism and non-antagonism in the contradictions of society is of great practical importance. There are many contradictions in society, and it is practically important to distinguish which are antagonistic and which are not, in order to find the right method of dealing with them. If a contradiction of the one kind is mistaken for a contradiction of the other kind, then wrong action is taken which cannot lead to the desired results. 10&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, reformist socialists think there is no need for the working class to take power and use it to suppress the capitalist class, whereas Marxists recognise that capitalism can be ended and socialism achieved by no other method. But when socialism is established classes and class antagonisms disappear, and so methods of struggle right for the fighting out of class antagonisms are wrong for the ensuing struggle to pass from socialism to communism. Contradictions remain, but since they no longer take the form of antagonism of interest they do not require for their solution forcible measures to impose the interests of one section upon another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction between antagonism and non-antagonism in contradictions within society is a distinction between those contradictions which can work out only by the use of material force by one side against the other, and those which can work out entirely as a result of discussions among the members of society and agreed decisions taken after such a discussion. Contradictions of this last kind are a special kind of contradiction which can arise only among ration human beings, and among them only when they are united in co-operation for a common interest and not divided by antagonistic interests. In such contradictions there appears the new element of the rations, purposive, consciously controlled working out of contradictions, as opposed to the blind working out of contradictions in nature—the new element of human freedom as opposed to natural necessity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When all means of production are brought fully under planned social direction, then it may be expected that men&#039;s mastery over nature will enormously increase, and the conquest and transformation of nature by man will in turn mean profound changes in men&#039;s mode of life. For instance, ability to produce an absolute abundance of products with a minimum expenditure of labour, and abolition of the antithesis between manual and intellectual labour clearly imply profound changes in social organisation, in outlook, in habits, in mode of life generally. The effecting of such changes cannot but involve, at each stage, the overcoming of forms of social organisation, of outlooks and habits, belonging to the past. Development, therefore, will continue to take place through the disclosure of contradictions, the struggle between the new and the old. New needs and new tendencies will arise out of the existing conditions at each stage, which will come into contradiction with the existing forms of social organisation and social life, and hence lead to their passing and giving way to new forms. But there is no reason to expect that this development will take place, as hitherto, through violent conflicts and social upheavals. On the contrary, when men understand the laws of their own social organisation and have it under their own co-operative control, then it is possible to do away with old conditions and create new conditions in an agreed and planned way, without violent conflict or upheaval. Contradiction and the overcoming of the old by the new remains;but the element of antagonism and conflict between men in society disappears and gives way to the properly human method of deciding affairs—by scientific appraisal of conditions, needs and courses of action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER TEN: DEVELOPMENT AND NEGATION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Forward Movement of Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
In many processes the working out of their contradictions results in a directed or forward movement, in which the process moves forward from stage to stage, each stage being an advance to something new, not a falling back to some stage already past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other processes, however, are not characterised by such a forward movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, water when cooled or heated undergoes a qualitative change, passes into a new state (ice or steam), but the movement is without direction and cannot be called either progressive or retrogressive. If, for example, we are making tea, then we might call it a move forward to turn water into steam; if we are making iced drinks, then ice is a move forward. The fact is that ice can turn into water and water into steam, and back again, and this movement has no direction of its own. When, however, we consider such a movement as that of society, we find that it has a direction of its own: society moves forward from primitive communism to slavery, from slavery to feudalism, from feudalism to capitalism, from capitalism to communism. This is a movement with a direction, a &amp;quot;forward&amp;quot; movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel used to think that natural processes were all of the undirected kind (like ice-water-steam-water-ice), and that a direction could only come into processes when &amp;quot;spirit&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;consciousness&amp;quot; was at work in them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The changes that take place in nature&amp;quot;, he wrote in the Introduction to his &#039;&#039;Philosophy of History&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;however infinitely various they may be, exhibit only a perpetually repeating cycle: in nature there takes place &#039;nothing new under the sun&#039;... only in those changes which take place in the region of Spirit does anything new arise.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the distinction  between &amp;quot;nature&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;spirit&amp;quot;. A movement can have a direction without any consciousness being present to direct it. Spirit or consciousness itself is a product of nature; biological changes, leading up to man, have a direction; so have geological changes; so have processes in the evolution of stars; and so on. In general, direction in processes has a &amp;quot;natural&amp;quot; explanation. If some processes have direction and others have not, this depends solely on the particular character of the processes themselves and of the conditions under which they happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, since qualitative change in a process is always consequent upon quantitative change, it has a direction when those quantitative changes arise from conditions permanently operating within the process itself, and otherwise it has no direction. It has a direction when (however conditioned by external factors) it is impelled forward by internal causes. In that case the direction it takes is &amp;quot;its own&amp;quot; just because it arises from internal causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What, then, is the basis of direction in processes, of the internal causes of a forward movement of development? It is to be found in the existence and long-term operation in those processes of essential contradictions which work out by taking a series of specific forms. This is what gives rise to a directed series of stages, a long-term process of development in a definite direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, if social development has a direction this arises because man exists in a permanent contradictory relationship with nature. The permanent existence of this contradiction gives rise to a permanent tendency of man to improve his forces of production, and as this tendency operates so stage by stage contradictions arise between the social forces of production and the relations of production. The direction of man&#039;s social evolution is the direction of man&#039;s master over nature, and the movement of society takes this direction simple because of the natural conditions of human life, the impulses to change and development which people experience because of the necessity to satisfy their needs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly if such thing as stars pass through a series of evolutionary stages, this is because the contradictory conditions of their existence give rise to continuous processes, such as as radiation, the continuation of which brings about a series of qualitative stages in their history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We certainly should not say, as some philosophers have said, that throughout infinite time the infinite universe develops from stage to stage in a predetermined direction. There is no evidence for any such assertion—indeed, there is no sense in it. We cannot speak about the direction taken by everything, but only about the direction of the development of particular things in which we are interested. The directed development of things is not due to God or Spirit working in them, nor is it the manifestation of some mysterious cosmic law, but it arises and flows from the particular contradictions of particular things. Particular things are characterised by particular contradictions, as a result of which their movement takes a particular direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Contradiction between Old and New, Past and Future =====&lt;br /&gt;
When there is a forward movement of development in a process then stage by stage there occurs, as Stalin put it, &amp;quot;a transition from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state&amp;quot;, the supplanting of an old quality by a new one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The new stage of development comes into being from the working out of he contradiction inherent in theology. And the new stage itself contains a new contradiction, since it comes into being containing something of the past from which it springs and of the future to which it leads. It has, therefore, its &amp;quot;negative and positive sides, a past and a future, something dying away and something developing&amp;quot;. On this basis there once again arises within it &amp;quot;the struggle between the old and the new, between that which is dying away and that which is being born, between that which is disappearing and that which is developing&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the forward movement of development is the continuous working out of a series of contradictions. Development continually drives forward to new development. The whole process at each stage is in essence the struggle between the old and the new, that which is dying and that which is being born.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the laws of development of anything we must therefore understand its contradictions and how they work out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A process usually contains not one but many contradictions. It is a knot of contradictions. And so to understand the course of a process we must take into account all its contradictions and understand their inter-relationship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This generally means, first of all, that we must grasp the basic contradiction of a process, in its general character and in the specific form it takes at each stage. The basic contradiction is that contradiction inherent in the very nature of the process which determines its direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in society, for instance, the basic contradiction is that between the forces of production and the relations of production, and this takes a specific form at each stage of society. In capitalist society it is the contradiction between social production and private appropriation. This basic contradiction is what determines the direction of development, namely, from capitalism to socialism to social appropriation to match social production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given the basic contradiction, then a process is charcterised by a number of big and small consequential contradictions, the character and effects of which are conditioned by the basic contradiction. The operation and working out of these constitutes the total process of the working out of the basic contradiction towards the emergence of a new stage of the process, a new quality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic contradiction works out by the instrumentality of all the struggle arising from all the consequential contradictions. In this, however, one particular contradiction generally plays the key or &#039;&#039;principal&#039;&#039; role. In other words, of all the elements, tendencies or forces entering into various forms of struggle in a knot of contradictions, there is generally one which plays the &#039;&#039;principal&#039;&#039; role in working out the and the supplanting of an old quality by a new one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within any capitalist country, for example, there are many contradictions. Besides the contradiction between the working class and the capitalist class, there are other contradictions between other classes—the urban petty bourgeoisie, the peasants, the landlords, etc.—as well as contradictions within the capitalist class itself. There are also contradictions of an international kind, such as those between a given capitalist country and others, and between imperialists and colonial peoples. But within all this knot of contradictions, it is the struggle of the working class with the capitalist class which, in the given country, plays the key or principal role in carrying society forward from capitalism to socialism. For this is the one contradiction which can work out in such a change from the dominance of one side to that of the other as will bring about a fundamental change in the quality of the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the contradiction between the big capitalists and the petty bourgeoisie always takes the form of domination by the big capitalists, who keep on growing stronger in relation to the petty bourgeoisie who, for their part, keep on being pressed back and growing weaker Hence the petty bourgeoisie cannot be the principal revolutionary force in a capitalist country, and their contradiction with the big capitalists cannot be the principal contradiction. The working class, on the other hand, grows stronger as capitalism develops, and is the force which, dominated over by the capitalists, can eventually overthrow this domination. That is why the working class is the principal revolutionary force, and why the contradiction between this class and the capitalists is the principal contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the laws of development of a process, therefore, one must not only understand the basic contradiction of the process at each stage, but also what is the principal force for working out the basic contradiction and carrying the process forward to the next stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Tse-tung pointed out that &amp;quot;in studying any process... we must do our utmost to discover its principal contradiction&amp;quot;. This may be a complex task, since what is the principal contradiction in certain circumstances may not be so in others. &amp;quot;Once the principal contradiction is grasped, any problem can be readily solved,&amp;quot; whereas if we do not grasp the principal contradiction we &amp;quot;cannot find the crux of a problem and naturally cannot find the method of solving contradictions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is the method Marx taught us when he studied capitalist society,&amp;quot; wrote Mao. Marx showed how in its struggle with the capitalist class the working class could find allies and take advantage of circumstances arising from all the knot of social contradictions, in order to lead society forward from capitalism to communism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Role of Negation in Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
The forward movement of development, complex as it may be in each particular case, always takes place through the struggle of the new and the old and the overcoming of the old and dying by the new and rising.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in social development, in the transition from capitalism to socialism, what is new and rising in the economic life of capitalist society—social production—contradicts what is old and carried over from the past—private appropriation, and a new force arises, the working class, whose struggle against the capitalist class is a struggle for the realisation of the new stage against the defenders of the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This dialectical conception of development is opposed to the older liberal conception favoured by bourgeois theoreticians. The liberals recognize development and assert that progress is a universal law of nature and society, But they see it as a smooth process; and, if they have at times to recognise the existence of struggle, they see it mainly as an unfortunate interruption, more likely to impede development than to help it forward. For them, what exists has not to be supplanted by what is coming into existence, the old has not to be overcome by the new, but it has to be preserved, so that it can gradually improve itself and become a higher existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True to this philosophy, which they took over from the capitalists, the social democrats strove to preserve capitalism, with the idea that it could grow into socialism. And thus striving to preserve capitalism, they ended by fighting not for socialism but against it. These exponents of no struggle and class collaboration cannot avoid struggle: they simply enter into it on the other side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the dialectical materialist, or revolutionary, conception of development with this liberal, reformist conception, we may say that the one recognises and embraces, while the other fails to recognise and shrinks from, the role of negation in development. Dialectics teaches us to understand that the new mist struggle with and overcome the old, that the old must give way to and be supplanted by the new—-in other words, that the old must be negated by the new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The liberal, who thinks metaphysically, understands negation simply as saying: &amp;quot;No&amp;quot;. To him negation is merely the end to something. Far from meaning advance, it means retreat; far from meaning gain, it means loss. Dialectics, on the other hand, teaches us not to be afraid of negation, but to understand how it becomes a condition of progress, a means to positive advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Positive Character of Negation =====&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Negation in dialectics does not mean simply saying no&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When in the process of development the old stage is negated by the new, then, in the first place, that new stage could not have come about except as arising from and in opposition to the old. The conditions for the existence of the new arose and matured within the old. The negation is a positive advance, brought about only by the development of that which is negated. The old is not simply abolished, leaving things as though it had never existed: it is abolished only after it has itself given rise to the conditions for the new stage of advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, the old stage, which is negated, itself constitutes a stage of advance in the forward-moving process of development as a whole. It is negated, but the advance which took place in it is not negated. On the contrary, this advance is carried forward to the new stage, which takes into itself and carries forward all the past achievement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: socialism replaces capitalism—it negates it. But the conditions for the rise and victory of socialism were born of capitalism, and socialism comes into existence as the next stage of social development after capitalism. Every achievement, every advance in the forces of production, and likewise every cultural achievement, which took place under capitalism, is not destroyed when capitalism is destroyed, but on the contrary, is preserved and carried further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This positive content of negation is not understood by liberals, for whom negation is &amp;quot;simply saying no&amp;quot;. Moreover, they think of negation as coming only from outside, externally. Something is developing very well, and then something else comes from outside and negates it destroys it. That is their conception. That something by its own development leads to its own negation, and thereby to a higher stage of development, lies outside their comprehension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the liberals conceive of social revolution not only as a catastrophe, as an end to ordered progress, but they believe that such a catastrophe can be brought about only by outside forces. If a revolution threatens to upset the capitalist system, that is not because of the development of the contradictions of that system itself, but is due to &amp;quot;agitators&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, there is negation which takes the form simply of a blow from outside which destroys something. For instance, if I am walking along the road and am knocked down by a car, I suffer negation of a purely negative sort. Such occurrences are frequent both in nature and in society. But this is not how we must understand negation if we are to understand the &#039;&#039;positive&#039;&#039; role of negation in the process of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At each stage in the process of development there arises the struggle of the new with the old. The new arises and grows strong within the old conditions, and when it is strong enough it overcomes and destroys the old. This is the negation of the past stage of development, of the old qualitative state; and it means the coming into being of the new and higher stage of development, the new qualitative state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Negation of Negation =====&lt;br /&gt;
This brings us to a further dialectical feature of development—the negation of negation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the liberal idea that negation &amp;quot;means simply saying no&amp;quot;, if the negation is negated then the original position is restored once more without change. According to this idea negation is simply a negative, a taking away. Hence if the negation, the taking away, is itself negated, that merely means putting back again what was taken away, If a thief takes my watch, and then I take it away from him, we are back where we started—I have the watch again. Similarly, if I say, &amp;quot;It&#039;s going to be a fine day&#039;, and you say, &amp;quot;No, it&#039;s going to be a wet day&amp;quot;, to which I reply, &amp;quot;No, it&#039;s not going to be a wet day&amp;quot;, I have simply, by negating your negation, re-stated my original proposition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is enshrined in the principle of formal logic, &amp;quot;not not-A equals A&amp;quot;. According to this principle, negation of negation is a fruitless proceeding. It just takes you back where you started.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us, however, consider a real process of development and the dialectical negation which takes place in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Society develops from primitive communism to the slave system. The next stage is feudalism. The next stage is capitalism. Each stage arises from the previous one, and negates it. So far we have simply a succession of stages, each following as the negation of the other and constituting a higher stage of development. But what comes next? Communism. Here there is a return to the beginning, but at a higher level of development. In place of primitive communism, based on extremely advanced forces of production and containing within itself tremendous new potentialities of development. The old, primitive classless society has become the new and higher classless society. It has been raised, as it were, to a higher power, has reappeared on a higher level. But this has happened only because the old classless society was negated by the appearance of classes and the development of class society, and because finally class society, when it had gone through its whole development, was itself negated by the working class taking power, ending exploitation of man by man, and establishing a new classless society the foundation of all the achievements of the whole previous development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the negation of negation. But it does not take us back to the original starting point. It takes us forward to a new starting point, which is the original one raised, through its negation and the negation of the negation, to a higher level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we see that in the course of development, as a result of a double negation, a later stage can repeat an earlier stage, but repeat it on a higher level of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The importance of this conception of negation of negation does not lie in its supposedly expressing the necessary pattern of all development. All development takes place through the working out of contradictions—that is a necessary universal law; but specific contradictions do not necessarily work out in such a way that an earlier stage of development is repeated at a later stage—sometimes that may happen and sometimes not, depending on the specific character of the processes of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet the repetition of an earlier stage is a notable feature of some processes of development and, moreover, to bring it about is often an important aim of practice. The importance of the conception of negation of negation lies in what it says about the conditions for such repetition. If features of an earlier stage are to be repeated at a later stage, that cannot take place by a simple return to the earlier stage for that stage is past and cannot come back. It can only take place by their being reproduced at a later stage, in which case they are inevitably changed and modified in accordance with the character of that later stage. Thus features of the past can reappear in the future only as changed and transformed by the process of negation of negation and not by a simple return to the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle, like other principles of dialectics, has a quality of obviousness which is often overlooked. It is an obvious truth—but it is overlooked by all those who express a hankering to return to the past. Such hankerings must always be vain. It is in practise vitally important to realise that what is past &#039;&#039;cannot&#039;&#039; be restored when forward development is in operation. Nevertheless some features of the past may be restored, but only by carrying forward the process of development to a new stage, in which those features reappear in new ways—&amp;quot;on a higher level&amp;quot;, as a negation of negation, enriched and transformed as a result of the first negation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have already seen how the negation of negation occurs in history in the development from primitive communism to communism. The second appearance of communism is only possible after going through the whole development of class-society—the first negation; and it embodies all that has been achieved during that development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the history of thought, the &amp;quot;primitive, natural materialism&amp;quot; of the earliest philosophers was negated by philosophical idealism, and modern materialism arises only s the negation of that negation.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;This modern materialism,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;is not the mere re-establishment of the old, but adds to the permanent foundations of this old materialism the whole thought content of two thousand years of development of philosophy and natural science.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The practical importance of the negation of the negation can be seen most clearly if we take the example of the development of individual property, where it again occurs. Marx, in the first volume of &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039;, pointed out that the pre-capitalist &amp;quot;individual private property founded on the labours of the proprietor is negated—destroyed—by capitalist private property. For capitalist private property arises only in the ruin and expropriation of the pre-capitalist individual producers. The individual producer used to own his instruments of production and his product-both were taken away from him by the capitalists. But when capitalist private property is itself negated—when &amp;quot;the expropriators are expropriated&amp;quot;―then the individual property of the producers is restored once more, but in a new form, on a higher level.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;This does not re-establish private property for the producer, but gives him individual property based on the acquisitions of the capitalist era, i.e. on co-operation and the possession in common of the land and means of production.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The producer, as a participant in socialised production, then enjoys, as his individual property, a share of the social product—&amp;quot;according to his work&amp;quot; in the first stage of communist society, and &amp;quot;according to his needs&amp;quot; in the fully developed communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When capitalism arose, the &#039;&#039;only&#039;&#039; way forward was through this negation of negation. Some of the British Chartists put forward in their land policy demands aimed at arresting the new capitalist process and restoring the old individual private property of the producer. This was vain. The only road forward for the producers was by the struggle against capitalism and for socialism—not to restore the &#039;&#039;old&#039;&#039; individual property which capitalism had destroyed, but to destroy capitalism and so re-create individual property on a new, socialist basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly the Russian Narodniki, against whom Lenin fought in the 1890s, wanted somehow to arrest the process of capitalist development and restore the old peasant communes. Lenin&#039;s fight against them was based on showing that this was impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of negation of negation is thus an expression of the simple truth that one cannot put the clock back and reconstitute the past. One can only move forward into the future through the working out of al the contradictions contained within the given stage of development and through the negations consequent on them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER ELEVEN: A SCIENTIFIC WORLD OUTLOOK ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Science and Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism, the world outlook of the Marxist Leninist Party, is a truly scientific world outlook. For it is based on considering things as they are, without arbitrary, preconceived conceptions of things must be based on actual investigation and experience, and must be constantly tested and re-tested in the light of practice and further experience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, &amp;quot;dialectical materialism&amp;quot; means: understanding things just as they are (&amp;quot;materialism&amp;quot;), in their actual inter. connection and movement (&amp;quot;dialectics&amp;quot;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same cannot be said about other philosophies. They all make arbitrary assumptions of one kind or another, and try to erect a &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; on the basis of those assumptions. But such assumptions are arbitrary only in appearance; in fact they express the various prejudices and illusions of definite classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is in no sense a philosophy &amp;quot;above science&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Others have set philosophy &amp;quot;above science&amp;quot;, in the sense that they have thought they could discover what the world was like just by thinking about it, without relying on the data of the sciences, on practice and experience. And then, from this lofty standpoint, they have tried to dictate to the scientists, to tell the where they were wrong, what their discoveries &amp;quot;really meant&amp;quot; and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Marxism makes an end of the old philosophy which claimed to stand above science and to explain &amp;quot;the world as a whole&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Modern materialism.. no longer needs any philosophy standing above the sciences,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in Anti Dühring. &amp;quot;As soon as each separate science is required to get clarity as to its position in the great totality of things and of our knowledge of things a special science dealing with this totality is superfluous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism, he further wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;is in fact no longer a philosophy, but a simple conception of the world which has to establish its validity and be applied not in a science of sciences standing apart, but within the positive sciences…. Philosophy is therefore... both abolished and preserved; abolished as regards its form, and preserved as regards its real content.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Our picture of the world about us, of nature, of natural objects and processes, their interconnections and laws of motion, is not to be derived from philosophical speculation, but from the investigations of the natural sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific picture of the world and its development is not complete, and never will be. But it has advanced far enough for us to realise that philosophical speculation is superfluous. And we should refuse to fill in gaps in scientific knowledge by speculation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The growing picture of the world which natural science unfolds is a materialist picture—despite the many efforts of philosophers to make out the contrary. For step by step as science advances it shows how the rich variety of things and processes and changes to be found in the real world can be explained and understood in terms of material causes, without bringing in God or spirit or any supernatural agency.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every advance of science is an advance of materialism against idealism, a conquest for materialism—although when driven out of one position idealism has always taken up another position and manifested itself again in new forms, so that in the past the sciences have never been consistently materialist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For every advance of science means showing the order and development of the material world &amp;quot;from the material world itself&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Science and Socialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific character of Marxism is manifested especially in this, that it makes socialism into a science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not base our socialism, as the utopians did, on a conception of abstract human nature. The utopians worked out schemes for an ideal society, but could not show how to achieve socialism in practice. Marxism made socialism into a science by basing it on an analysis of the actual movement of history, of the economic law of motion of capitalist society in particular, thus showing how socialism arises as the necessary next stage in the evolution of society, and how it can come about only by the waging of the working-class struggle, through the defeat of the capitalist class and the institution of the dictatorship of the proletariat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Marxism treats man himself, society and history, scientifically.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Socialism, since it has become a science, demands that it be pursued as a science,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in his &#039;&#039;Prefatory Note to &amp;quot;Peasant War in Germany&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;that is, that it be studied. The task will be to spread with increased zeal among the masses of the workers the ever more clarified understanding thus acquired, to knit together ever more firmly the organisation both of the party and of the trade unions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Scientific study of society shows that human history develops from stage to stage according to definite laws. Men themselves are the active force in this development. By understanding the laws of development of society, therefore, we can guide our own struggles and create our own socialist future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus scientific socialism is the greatest and most important of all the sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The practitioners of the natural sciences have been getting worried because they feel that government do not known how to put their discoveries to proper use. They have good cause to worry about this. Science is discovering the secrets of nuclear energy, for example; but its discoveries are being used to create weapons of destruction. Many people are even coming to believe that it would be better if we had no science, since its discoveries open up such terrifying possibilities of disaster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How can we ensure that the discoveries of science are put to Marxism-Leninism, alone which answers this problem. It teaches us what are the forces which make history and thereby shows us how we can make our own history today, change how to develop the sciences in the service of mankind, how to carry them forward in today&#039;s crisis. Physics can teach us how to release nuclear energy, it cannot teach us how to control the social use of that energy. For this there is required, not the science of the atom, but the science of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Conclusions =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have now briefly surveyed the principal features of the Marxist materialist conception of the world and of the Marxist dialectical method. What conclusions can we draw at this stage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) The world outlook of dialectical materialism is a consistent and reasoned outlook, which derives its strength from the fact that it arises directly from the attempt to solve the outstanding problems of our time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epoch of capitalism is an epoch of stormy development in society. It is marked by revolutionary advances of the forces of production and of scientific discovery, and by consequent uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions. This sets one theoretical task above all, and that is to arrive at an adequate conception of the laws of change and development in nature and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this theoretical task dialectical materialism addresses itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) This is not the task of working out a philosophical system, in the old sense. What is required is not any system of ideas spun out of the heads of philosophers, which can then admire and contemplate as a system of &amp;quot;absolute truth&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalist society is a society rent with contradictions, and the more it has developed the more menacing and intolerable for the working people have the consequences of these contradictions become. The new powers of production are not utilised for the benefit of society as a whole but for the profit of an exploiting minority. Instead of leading to universal plenty, the growth of the powers of production leads to recurrent economic crises, to unemployment, to poverty and to hideously destructive wars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore the philosophical problem of arriving at a true conception of the laws of change and development in nature and society becomes, for the working people, a practical political problem of finding how to change society, so that the vast new forces of production can be used in the service of humanity. For the first time in history the possibility of a full and rich life for everyone exists. The task is to find how to make that possibility a reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is to the solution of this practical task that the theory of dialectical materialism is devoted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Addressing itself to this task, dialectical materialism is and can only be a partisan philosophy, the philosophy of a party, namely, of the party of the working class, whose object is to lead the millions of working people to the socialist revolution and the building of communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Dialectical materialism cannot but stand out in sharp contrast to the various contemporary schools of bourgeois philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What have these various schools of philosophy to offer at the present time? Systems and arguments by the bucketful most of them neither original nor cogent, if one takes the trouble to analyse them closely. But no solution to the problems pressing upon the people of the capitalist countries and the colonies. How to end poverty? How to end war? How to utilise production for the benefit of all? How to end the oppression of one nation by another? How to end the exploitation of man by man? How to establish the brotherhood of men? These are our problems. We must judge philosophies by whether or not they show how to solve them. By that criterion, the philosophical schools of capitalism must one and all be judged—&amp;quot;weighed in the balance and found wanting&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The prevailing bourgeois philosophies, with all their differences, have in common a retreat from the great positive ideas which inspired progressive movements in the past. True, there remain within the ranks of bourgeois philosophy those who continue, according to their lights, trying to preserve and carry forward some of these positive ideas. For they are ideas which cannot by any manner of means be extinguished. But the prevailing philosophies emphasize men&#039;s helplessness and limitations; they speak of a mysterious universe; and they counsel either trust in God or else hopeless resignation to fate or blind chance. Why is this? It is because all these philosophies are rooted in acceptance of capitalism and cannot see beyond capitalism. From start to finish they reflect the insoluble crisis of the capitalist world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Dialectical materialism asks to be judged and will be judged by whether it serves as an effective instrument to show the way out of capitalist crisis and war, to show the way for the working people to win and wield political power, to show the way to build a socialist society in which there is no more exploitation of man by man and in which men win increasing mastery over nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is a philosophy of practice, indissolubly united with the practice of the struggle for socialism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the philosophy born out of the great movement of our times—the movement of the people who labour, who &amp;quot;create all the good things of life and feed and clothe the world&amp;quot;, to rise at last to their full stature. It is wholly, entirely dedicated to the service of that movement. This is the source of all its teachings, and in that service its conclusions are continually tried, tested and developed. Without such a philosophy, the movement cannot achieve consciousness of itself and of its tasks, cannot achieve unity, cannot win its battle&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the greatest task facing us is that of ending capitalist society and building socialism, it follows that the chief problem to which dialectical materialism addresses itself, and on the solution of which the whole philosophy of dialectical materialism turns, is the problem of understanding the forces of development of society. The chief problem is to reach such an understanding of society, of men&#039;s social activity and of the development of human consciousness, as will show us how to achieve and build the new socialist society and the new socialist consciousness. The materialist conception and dialectical method with which we have been concerned in this volume are applied to this task in the materialist conception of history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== READING LIST ====&lt;br /&gt;
The following are the principal original works setting forth the philosophy of dialectical materialism. Those marked with an asterisk are the best for beginners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== MARX AND ENGELS: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The German Ideology, Part I&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== ENGELS: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Socialism, Utopian and Scientific*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== LENIN: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The Teachings of Karl Marx*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== STALIN: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Anarchism or Socialism?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== MAO: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction/Materialism_and_the_Dialectical_Method&amp;diff=92824</id>
		<title>Library:Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction/Materialism and the Dialectical Method</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction/Materialism_and_the_Dialectical_Method&amp;diff=92824"/>
		<updated>2026-09-12T00:55:18Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== VOLUME I: MATERIALISM AND THE DIALECTICAL METHOD ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PART ONE: MATERIALISM ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER ONE: PARTY PHILOSOPHY ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Party Philosophy and Class Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is the revolutionary philosophy of the working class. It is the philosophy of the revolutionary working-class party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This definition must appear a strange one, both to many politicians and to many philosophers. But we will not begin to understand dialectical materialism unless we can grasp the thought which lies behind this definition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us ask, first of all, what conception of philosophy lies behind the idea expressed in this definition of party or—since a party is always the political representative of a class—class philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By philosophy is usually meant our most general account of the nature of the world and of mankind&#039;s place and destiny in it-our world outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That being understood, it is evident that everybody has some kind of philosophy, even though he has never learned to discuss it. Everybody is influenced by philosophical views, even though he has not thought them out for himself and cannot formulate them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people, for example, think that this world is nothing but &amp;quot;a vale of tears&amp;quot; and that our life in it is the preparation for a better life in another and better world. They accordingly believe that we should suffer whatever befalls us with fortitude, not struggling against it, but trying to do whatever good we can to our fellow creatures. This is one kind of philosophy, one kind of world outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other people think that the world is a place to grow rich in, and that each should look out for himself. This is another kind of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But granted that our philosophy is our world outlook, the task arises of working out this world outlook systematically and in detail, turning it into a well-formulated and coherent theory, turning vaguely held popular beliefs and attitudes into more or less systematic doctrines. This is what the philosophers do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time the philosophers have worked out their theories, they have often produced something very complicated, very abstract and very hard to understand. But even though only a comparatively few people may read and digest the actual productions of philosophers, these productions may and do have a very wide influence. For the fact that philosophers have systematised certain beliefs reinforces those beliefs, and helps to impose them upon wide masses of ordinary people. Hence, everyone is influenced in one way or another by philosophers, even though they have never read the works of those philosophers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if this is the case, then we cannot regard the systems of the philosophers as being wholly products of the brain-work of the individual philosophers. Of course, the formulation of views, the peculiar ways in which they are worked out and written down, is the work of the particular philosopher. But the views themselves, in their most general aspect, have a social basis in ideas which reflect the social activities and social relations of the time, and which, therefore, do not spring ready-made out of the heads of philosophers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this we may proceed a step further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When society is divided into classes—and society always has been divided into classes ever since the dissolution of the primitive communes, that is to say, throughout the entire historical period to which the history of philosophy belongs then the various views which are current in society always express the outlooks of various classes. We may conclude, therefore, that the various systems of the philosophers also always express a class outlook. They are, in fact, nothing but the systematic working out and theoretical formulation of a class outlook, or, if you prefer, of the ideology of definite classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Philosophy is and always has been class philosophy, Philosophers may not realise this, but that does not alter the fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For people do not and cannot think in isolation from society, and therefore from the class interests and class struggles which pervade society, any more than they can live and act in such isolation. A philosophy is a world outlook, an attempt to understand the world, mankind and man&#039;s place in the world. Such an outlook cannot be anything but the outlook of a class, and the philosopher functions as the thinking representative of a class. How can it be otherwise? Philosophies are not imported from some other planet, but are produced here on earth, by people involved, whether they like it or not, in existing class relations and class struggles. Therefore, whatever philosophers say about themselves, there is no philosophy which does not embody a class outlook, or which is impartial, as opposed to partisan, in relation to class struggles. Search as we may, we shall not find any impartial, non-partisan, non-class philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bearing this in mind, then, we shall find that the philosophies of the past have all, in one way or another, expressed the outlook of the so-called &amp;quot;educated&amp;quot; classes, that is to say, of the exploiting classes. In general, it is the leaders of society who express and propagate their ideas in the form of systematic philosophies. And up to the appearance of the modern working class, which is the peculiar product of capitalism, these leaders have always been the exploiting classes. It is their outlook which has dominated philosophy, just as they have dominated society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can only conclude from this that the working class, if today it intends to take over leadership of society, needs to express its own class outlook in philosophical form, and to oppose this philosophy to the philosophies which express the outlook and defend the interests of the exploiters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The services rendered by Marx and Engels to the working class may be expressed in a few words thus: they taught the substituted science for dreams,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in his obituary on Fredrick Engels. Marx and Engels founded and established the revolutionary theory of working-class struggle, which illumines the road by which the working class can throw of capitalist exploitation, can take the leadership of all the masses of the people, and so free the whole of society once and for all of all oppression and exploitation of man by man. They taught that without its own party, independent of all bourgeois parties, the working class certainly could not win victory over capitalism, could not lead the whole of society forward to the abolition of capitalism and the establishment of socialism. Lenin further developed the Marxist teachings about the party. He showed that the party must act as the vanguard of its class, the most conscious section of its class, and that it is the instrument for winning and wielding political power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To fulfil such a role, the party must evidently have knowledge, understanding and vision; in other words, it must be equipped with revolutionary theory, on which its policies are based and by which its activities are guided.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory is the theory of Marxism-Leninism. And it is not just an economic theory, nor yet exclusively a political theory, but a world outlook—a philosophy. Economic and political views are not and never can be independent of a general world outlook. Specific economic and political views express the world outlook of those who hold such views, and conversely, philosophical views find expression in views on economics and politics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Recognising all this, the revolutionary party of the working class cannot but formulae, and having formulated hold fast to, develop and treasure, its party philosophy. In this philosophy—dialectical materialism—are embodied the general ideas by means of which the party understands the world which it is seeking to change in terms of which it defines it aims and works out how to fight for them. In this philosophy are embodied the general ideas by means of which the part seeks to enlighten and organise the whole class, and to influence, guide and win over all the masses of working people, showing the conclusions which must be drawn from each stage of the struggle, helping people learn from their own experience how to go forward towards socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so we see why it is that in our times a philosophy has arisen which expresses the revolutionary world outlook of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Experience itself has taught the party the need for philosophy. For experience shows that if we do not have our own revolutionary socialist philosophy, then inevitably we borrow our ideas from hostile, anti-socialist sources. If we do not adopt today the outlook of the working class and of the struggle for socialism, then we adopt or slip into, without meaning to do so—that of the capitalists and of the struggle against socialism. This is why the working-class party—if it is to be the genuine revolutionary leadership of its class, and is not to mislead its class by the importation of hostile capitalist ideas, and of policies corresponding to such ideas—must be concerned to formulate, defend and propagate its own revolutionary philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Class Philosophy and Truth =====&lt;br /&gt;
Against what has just been said about a class and party philosophy, the objection is bound to be raised that such a conception is a complete travesty of the whole idea of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Class interests may incline us to believe one thing rather than another, some will say, but should not philosophy be above this? Should not philosophy be objective and impartial, and teach us to set class and party interests aside and to seek only for the truth? For surely what is true is true, whether this suit some or other class interests or not? If philosophy is partisan—party philosophy—how can it be objective, how can it be true philosophy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In reply to such objections, we may say that the working-class standpoint in philosophy is very far indeed from having no concern for truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is there no such thing as truth? Of course there is—and men are getting nearer to it. For different outlooks, partisan as they may be, are not on a level so far as nearness to truth is concerned. Every philosophy embodies a class outlook. Yes, but just as one class differs from another class in its social role and in its contribution to the development of society, so one philosophy embodies positive achievements in comparison with another in the working out of the truth about the world and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People are prone to believe that if we adopt a partisan, class standpoint, then we turn our backs on truth; and that, on the other hand, if we genuinely seek for truth, then we must be strictly impartial and non-partisan. But the contrary is the case. It is only when we adopt the partisan standpoint of historically the most progressive class that we are able to get nearer to truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The definition of dialectical materialism, therefore, as the philosophy of the revolutionary working-class party, is in no way incompatible with the claim of dialectical materialism to express truth, and to be a means of arriving at truth. On the contrary. We have every right to make this claim, in view of the actual historical position and role of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except for the working class, all other classes which have aspired to take the leadership of society have been exploiting classes. But every exploiting class, whatever its achievements, has always to find some way of &#039;&#039;disguising&#039;&#039; its real position and aims, both from itself and from the exploited, and of making out that its rule is just and permanent. For such a class can never recognise its real position and aims as an exploiting class, or the temporary character of its own system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, in ancient slave society, Aristotle, the greatest philosopher of antiquity, made out that the institution of slavery was decreed by nature, since some men were by nature slaves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the heyday of feudal society the greatest philosopher of the middle ages, Thomas Aquinas, represented the entire universe as being a kind of feudal system. Everything was arranged in a feudal hierarchy, with God surrounded by the chief archangels at the top. Everything depended on what was next above it in the system, and nothing could exist without God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for capitalism, it dissolves all feudal ties and, as Marx and Engels observed in &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;has left remaining no other nexus between man and man than naked self-interest, than callus cash payment. This was reflected in the beginnings of capitalist philosophy, especially in Britain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This philosophy saw the world as consisting of independent atoms, each complete in itself, concerned only with itself, and all interacting. This was a mirror of capitalist society, as seen by the rising bourgeoisie. And by means of such ideas they succeeded, too, in disguising their own aims of domination and profit. Worker and capitalist were &amp;quot;on a level&amp;quot;, each was a free human atom, and they entered into a free contract, the one to work, the other to provide capital and pay wages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the working class does not need any such &amp;quot;false consciousness&amp;quot; as is contained in such philosophies. It does not want to set up a new system of exploitation, but to abolish all exploitation of man by man. For this reason, it has no interest whatever in disguising anything, but rather in understanding things just as they really are. For the better it understands the truth, the more is it strengthened in its struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, other classes have always wanted to perpetuate themselves and to last out for as long as they could. And so they have favoured philosophical &amp;quot;systems&amp;quot; which give themselves a permanent place in the universe. Such systems attempt to define the nature of the universe so as to represent certain things and certain relations as being necessary, eternal and unchangeable. And then they make it appear that a particular social system is a necessary part of the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the working class does not need to perpetuate itself. On the contrary, it needs to do away with its own existence as a class as quickly as possible, and to establish a classless society. Therefore, the working class has no use at all for any philosophical &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; which establishes any false permanence. Its class position and aims are such that it can afford to and needs to recognise and trace out the change, coming into being and ceasing to be of &#039;&#039;everything&#039;&#039; in existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our party philosophy, then, has a right to lay claim to truth. For it is the only philosophy which is based on a standpoint which demands that we should always seek to understand things just as they are, in all their manifold changes and interconnections, without disguises and without fantasy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== A Revolution in Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The Marxian doctrine is omnipotent because it is true,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin. &amp;quot;It is complete and harmonious, and provides men with an integral world conception which is irreconcilable with any form of superstition, reaction or defence of bourgeois oppression (&#039;&#039;The Three Sources and Three Component Pars of Marxism&#039;&#039;).&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And he further wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is nothing resembling &#039;sectarianism&#039; in Marxism, in the sense of its being a hidebound, petrified doctrine, a doctrine which arose &#039;&#039;away from&#039;&#039; the highroad of development of world civilisation. On the contrary, the genius of Marx consists precisely in the fact that he furnished answers to questions the foremost minds of mankind had already raised. His teachings arose as the direct and immediate &#039;&#039;continuation&#039;&#039; of the teachings of the greatest representatives of philosophy, political economy and socialism..&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its philosophical aspect, Marxism appears as the culmination of a whole great development of philosophical thought, in which the problems of philosophy were posed and took shape in the course of a series of revolutions, its highest point being reached in the classical German philosophy of the early nineteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But if Marxism is thus the continuation and culmination of the past achievements of philosophy, it is a continuation which puts an end to an epoch and constitutes a new point of departure. For in comparison with past philosophies, it launches out on new lines. It constitutes a revolution in philosophy, an end to the &#039;systems&amp;quot; of the past, a philosophy of an entirely new kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxist Leninism is no longer a philosophy which expresses the world outlook of an exploiting class, of a minority, striving to impose its rule and its ideas upon the masses of the people in order to keep them in subjection; but it is a philosophy which serves the common people in their struggle to throw off all exploitation and to build a classless society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism-Leninism is a philosophy which seeks to understand the world in order to change it. &amp;quot;The philosophers have only interpreted the world in various ways,&amp;quot; wrote Marx. &amp;quot;The point, however, is to change it.&amp;quot; Therefore, if we could say of past philosophy that it has been an attempt to understand the world and man&#039;s place and destiny in it—an attempt necessarily conditioned by the class outlook, prejudices and illusions of the various exploiting class philosophers—we have to say of Marxist-Leninist philosophy that it is an attempt to understand the world in order to change the world and to shape and realise man&#039;s destiny in it. Dialectical materialism is a theoretical instrument in the hands of the people for use in changing the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism-Leninism, therefore, seeks to base our ideas of things on nothing but the actual investigation of them, arising from and tested by experience and practice. It does not invent a &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; as previous philosophies have done, and then try to make everything fit into it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus dialectical materialism is in the truest sense a popular philosophy, a scientific philosophy and a philosophy of practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The revolutionary characteristics of dialectical materialism are embodied in the two features of Marxist-Leninist philosophy which give it its name—dialectics and materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand things so as to change them we must study them, not according to the dictates of any abstract system, but in their real changes and interconnections—and that is what is meant by dialectics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We must set aside preconceived ideas and fancies about things, and strive to make our theories correspond to the real conditions of material existence—and that means that our outlook and theory is materialistic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In dialectical materialism, wrote Engels, in his book &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;the materialist world outlook was taken really seriously for the first time and was carried through consistently…&amp;quot; For &amp;quot;it was resolved to comprehend the real world—nature and history—just as it presents itself to everyone who approaches it free from preconceived idealist fancies. It was decided relentlessly to sacrifice every idealist fancy which could not be brought into harmony with the facts conceived in their own and not in a fantastic connection. And materialism means nothing more than this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER TWO: MARXISM AND IDEALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Materialism and Idealism—Opposed Ways of Interpreting Every Question =====&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism is not a dogmatic system. It is rather a way of interpreting, conceiving of, explaining every question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist way of interpreting events, of conceiving of things and their interconnections, is opposed to the idealist way of interpreting and conceiving of them. Materialism is opposed to idealism. On every question, there are materialist and idealist ways of interpreting it, materialist and idealist ways of trying to understand it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus materialism and idealism are not two opposed abstract theories about the nature of the world, of small concern to ordinary practical folk. They are opposed ways of interpreting and understanding every question, and, consequently, they express opposite approaches in practice and lead to very different conclusions in terms of practical activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor are they, as some use the terms, opposite moral attitudes—the one high-minded, the other base and self-seeking. If we use the terms like this, we will never understand the opposition between idealist and materialist conceptions; for this way of speaking is, as Engels said, nothing but&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;an unpardonable concession to the traditional philistine prejudice against the word materialism resulting from the long-continued defamation by the priests. By the word materialism the philistine understands gluttony, drunkenness lust of the eye, lust of the flesh, arrogance, cupidity, miserliness, profit-hunting and stock-exchange swindling in short, all the filthy vices in which he himself indulges in private. By the word idealism he understands the belief in virtue, universal philanthropy and in a general way a &amp;quot;better world&#039;, of which he boasts before others&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Before trying to define materialism and idealism in general terms, let us consider how these two ways of understanding things are expressed in relation to certain simple and familiar questions. This will help us to grasp the significance of the distinction between a materialist and an idealist interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First let us consider a very familiar natural phenomenon—a thunderstorm. What causes thunderstorms?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An idealist way of answering this question is to say that thunderstorms are due to the anger of God. Being angry, he arranges for lightning and thunderbolts to descend upon mankind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist way of understanding thunderstorms is opposed to this. The materialist will try to explain and understand thunderstorms as being solely due to what we call natural forces. For example, ancient materialists suggested that far from thunderstorms being due to the anger of the gods, they were caused by material particles in the clouds banging against one another. That this particular explanation was wrong, is not the point: the point is that it was an attempt at materialist as opposed to idealist explanation. Nowadays a great deal more is known about thunderstorms arising from the scientific investigation of the natural forces involved. Knowledge remains very incomplete, but at all events enough is known to make it quite clear that the explanation must be on materialist lines, so that the idealist explanation has become thoroughly discredited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It will be seen that while the idealist explanation tries to relate the phenomenon to be explained to some &#039;&#039;spiritual&#039;&#039; cause—in this case the anger of God—the materialist explanation relates it to &#039;&#039;material&#039;&#039; causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, most educated people today would agree in accepting the materialist interpretation. This is because they generally accept the &#039;&#039;scientific&#039;&#039; explanation of natural phenomena, and every advance of natural science is an advance in the materialist understanding of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us take a second example, this time one arising out of social life. For instance: Why are there rich and poor a question which many people ask especially poor people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most straightforward idealist answer to this question is to say simply it is because God made them so. It is the will of God that some should be rich and others poor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But other less straightforward idealist explanations are more in vogue. For example: it is because some men are careful and farsighted, and these husband their resources and grow rich, while others are thriftless and stupid, and these remain poor. Those who favour this type of explanation say that it is all due to eternal &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. The nature of man and of society is such that the distinction of rich and poor necessarily arises.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as in the case of the thunderstorm, so in the case of the rich and poor, the idealist seeks for some spiritual cause—if not in the will of God, the divine mind, then in certain innate characteristics of the human mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist, on the other hand, seeks the reason in the material, economic conditions of social life. If society is divided into rich and poor, it is because the production of the material means of life is so ordered that some have possession of the land and other means of production while the rest have to work for them. However hard they may work and however much they may scrape and save, the non-possessors will remain poor, while the possessors grow rich on the fruits of their labour.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On such questions, therefore, the difference between a materialist and an idealist conception can be very important. And the difference is important not merely in a theoretical but in a practical sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A materialist conception of thunderstorms, for example, helps us to take precautions against them, such as fitting buildings with lightning conductors. But if our explanation of thunderstorms is idealist, all we can do is to watch and pray. If we accept an idealist account of the existence of rich and poor, all we can do is to accept the existing state of affairs—rejoicing in our superior status and bestowing a little charity if we are rich, and cursing our fate if we are poor. But armed with a materialist understanding of society we can begin to see the way to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear, therefore, that while some may have a vested interest in idealism, it is in the interests of the great majority to learn to think and to understand things in the materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How, then, can we define materialism and idealism, ad he difference between them, in general terms, so as to define the essence of the question? This was one by Engels in the book on &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The great basic question of all philosophy, especially of modern philosophy, is that concerning the relation of thinking and being.… The answers which the philosophers have given to this question split them into two great camps. Those who asserted the primacy of spirit to nature and therefore in the last instance assumed world creation in some form or another... comprised the camp of idealism. The others, who regarded nature as primary, belong to the various schools of materialism.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealism is the way of interpreting things which regards the spiritual as prior to the material, whereas materialism regards the material as prior. Idealism supposes that everything material is dependent on and determined by something spiritual, whereas materialism recognises that everything spiritual is dependent on and determined by something material. And this difference manifests itself both in general philosophical conceptions of the world as a whole, and in conceptions of particular things and events.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Idealism and the Supernatural =====&lt;br /&gt;
At bottom, idealism is religion, theology. &amp;quot;Idealism is clericalism,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;. All idealism is a continuation of the religious approach to questions, even though particular idealist theories have shed their religious skin. Idealism is inseparable from superstition, belief in the supernatural, the mysterious and unknowable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism, on the other hand seeks for explanations in terms belonging to the material world in terms of factors which we can verify, understand and control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The roots of the idealist conception of things are, then, the same as those of religion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To believers, the conceptions of religion, that is to say, conceptions of supernatural spiritual beings, generally seem to have their justification, not, of course, in any evidence of the senses, but in something which lies deep within the spiritual nature of man. And, indeed, it is true that these conceptions do have very deep roots in the historical development of human consciousness. But what is their origin, how did such conceptions arise in the first place? We can certainly not regard such conceptions as being the products, as religion itself tells us, of divine revelation, or as arising from any other supernatural cause, if we find that they themselves have a natural origin. And such an origin can in fact be traced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Conceptions of the supernatural, and religious ideas in general, owe their origin first of all to the helplessness and ignorance of men in face of the forces of nature. Forces which men cannot understand are personified—they are represented as manifestations of the activity of spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, such alarming events as thunderstorms were, as we have seen, explained fantastically as due to the anger of gods. Again, such important phenomena as the growth of crops were put down to the activity of a spirit: it was believed that it was the corn spirit that made the corn grow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the most primitive times men personified natural forces in this way. With the birth of class society, when men were impelled to act by social relations which dominated them and which they did not understand, they further invented supernatural agencies doubling, as it were, the state of society. The gods were invented superior to mankind, just as the kings and lords were superior to the common people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All religion, and all idealism, has at its heart this kind of &#039;&#039;doubling of the world&#039;&#039;. It is dualistic, and invents a dominating ideal or supernatural world over against the real material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Very characteristic of idealism are such antitheses as: soul and body; god and man; the heavenly kingdom and the earthly kingdom; the forms and ideas of things, grasped by the intellect, and the world of material reality, perceptible by the senses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For idealism, there is always a higher, more real, non-material world—which is prior to the material world, is its ultimate source and cause, and to which the material world is subject. For materialism, on the other hand, there is one world, the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By idealism in philosophy we mean any doctrine which says that beyond material reality there is a higher, spiritual reality, in terms of which the material reality is in the last analysis to be explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Some Varieties of Present-day Idealist Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
At this point a few observations may be useful concerning some characteristic doctrines of modern bourgeois philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For nearly three hundred years there has been put forward a variety of philosophy known as &amp;quot;subjective idealism&amp;quot;. This teaches that the material world does not exist at all. Nothing exists but the sensations and ideas in our minds, and there is no external material reality corresponding to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then again, this subjective idealism is put forward in the form of a doctrine concerning knowledge: it denies that we can know anything about objective reality outside ourselves, and says that we can have knowledge of appearances only and not of &amp;quot;things in themselves&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of idealism has become very fashionable today. It even parades as extremely &amp;quot;scientific&amp;quot;. When capitalism was still a progressive force, bourgeois thinkers used to believe that we could know more and more about the real world and so control natural forces and improve the lot of mankind indefinitely. Now they are saying that the real world is unknowable, the arena of mysterious forces which pass our comprehension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that, at bottom, idealism always believes in &#039;&#039;two worlds&#039;&#039;, the ideal and the material, and it places the ideal prior to and above the material. Materialism, on the other hand, knows one world only, the material world, and refuses to invent a second, imaginary, superior ideal world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism and idealism are irreconcilably opposed. But this does not stop many philosophers from trying to reconcile and combine them. In philosophy there are also various attempted compromises between idealism and materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One such attempted compromise is often known as &amp;quot;dualism&amp;quot;. Such a compromise philosophy asserts the existence of the spiritual as separate and distinct from the material—but it tries to place the two on a level. Thus it treats the world of non-living matter in a thoroughly materialist way: this, it says, is the sphere of activity of natural forces, and spiritual factors do not enter into it and have nothing to do with it in any way. But when it comes to mind and society, here, says this philosophy, is the sphere of activity of spirit. Here, it maintains, we must seek explanations in idealist and not in materialist terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a compromise between materialism and idealism, therefore, amounts to this—that with regard to all the most important questions concerning men, society and history we are to continue to adopt idealist conceptions and to oppose materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another compromise philosophy is known as &amp;quot;realism&amp;quot;. In its modern form, this philosophy has arisen in position to subjective idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;realist&#039; philosophers say that the external material world really exists independent of our perceptions and is in some way reflected by our perceptions. In this the &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot; agree with the materialists in opposition to subjective idealism; indeed, you cannot be a materialist unless you are a thoroughgoing realist on the question of the real existence of the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But merely to assert that the external world exists independent of our perceiving it, is not to be a materialist. For example, the great Catholic philosopher of the middle ages, Thomas Aquinas, was in this sense a &#039;realist&#039;. And to this day most Catholic theologians regard it as a heresy to be anything but a &amp;quot;realist&amp;quot; in philosophy. But at the same time they assert that the material world, which really exists, was created by God and is sustained and ruled all the time by the power of God by a spiritual power. So far from being materialists, they are idealists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, the word &amp;quot;realism&amp;quot; is much abused by philosophers. So long as you believe that something or other is &amp;quot;real&amp;quot;, you may call yourself a &amp;quot;realist&amp;quot;. Some philosophers think that not only is the world of material things real, but that there is also, outside space and time, a real world of &amp;quot;universals&amp;quot;, of the abstract essences of things: so these call themselves &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot;. Others say that, although nothing exists but the perceptions in our minds, nevertheless these perceptions are real: so these call themselves &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot; too. All of which goes to show that some philosophers are very tricky in their use of words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Basic Teachings of Materialism in Opposition to Idealism =====&lt;br /&gt;
In opposition to all the forms of idealism, and of tricky compromises between materialism and idealism, the basic teachings of materialism can be formulated very simply and clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To grasp the essence of these teachings we should also understand what are the main assertions made in every form of idealism. There are three such main assertions of idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that the material world is dependent on the spiritual.&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that spirit, or mind, or idea, can and does exist in separation from matter. (The most extreme form of this assertion is subjective idealism, which asserts that matter does not exist at all but is pure illusion.)&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that there exists a realm of the mysterious and unknowable, &amp;quot;above&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;beyond&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;behind&amp;quot;  what can be ascertained and known by perception, experience and science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic teachings of materialism stand in opposition to these three assertions of idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that the world is by its very nature material, that everything which exists comes into being on the basis of material causes, arises and develops in accordance with the laws of motion of matter.&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that matter is objective reality existing outside and independent of the mind; and that far from the mental existing in separation from the material, everything mental or spiritual is a product of material processes.&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that the world and its laws are knowable, and that while much in the material world may not be known there is no unknowable sphere of reality which lies outside the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Marxist-Leninist philosophy is characterised by its absolutely consistent materialism all along the line, by its making no concessions whatever at any point to idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Materialism and Idealism in Practice =====&lt;br /&gt;
As was pointed out above, the opposition of materialism and idealism—which has now been stated in its most general terms—is not an opposition between abstract theories of the nature of the world, but is an opposition between different ways of understanding and interpreting every question. That is why it is of such profound importance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider some of the very practical ways in which the opposition of materialism and idealism is manifested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealists tell us, for example, not to place &amp;quot;too much&amp;quot; reliance on science. They tell us that the most important truths are beyond the reach of science. Hence they encourage us not to believe things on the basis of evidence, experience, practice, but to take them on trust from those who pretend to know best and to have some &amp;quot;higher&amp;quot; source of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way idealism is a very good friend and standby of every form of reactionary propaganda. It is the philosophy of the capitalist press and the B. B. C. It favours superstitions of all sorts, prevents us from thinking for ourselves and making a scientific approach to moral and social problems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, idealists tell us that what is most important for us all is the inner life of the soul. They tell us that we shall never solve our human problems except by some inner regeneration. This is a favourite theme in the speeches of well-fed persons. But many workers fall for it too—in factories, for example, where a &amp;quot;Moral Rearmament&#039; group is active. They tell you not to fight for better conditions, but to improve your soul. They do not tell you that the best way to improve yourself both materially and morally is to join in the fight for peace and socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, an idealist approach is common amongst many socialists. Many sincere socialists, for example, think that what is essentially wrong with capitalism is that goods are unfairly distributed, and that if only we could get everyone, including the capitalists, to accept a new conception of fairness and justice, then we could do away with the evils of capitalism. Socialism to them is nothing but the realisation of an abstract idea of justice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idealism of this belief lies in its assumption that it is simply the &#039;&#039;ideas&#039;&#039; which we hold that determine the way we live and the way society is organised. Those who think in this way forget to look for the &#039;&#039;material&#039;&#039; causes. For what in fact determines the way goods are distributed in capitalist society—the wealth enjoyed by one part of society, while the other and greater part lives in poverty—is not the ideas which men hold about the distribution of wealth, but the material fact that the mode of production rests on the exploitation of the worker by the capitalist. So long as this mode of production remains in existence, so long will extremes of wealth and poverty remain, and so long will socialist ideas of justice be opposed by capitalist ideas of justice. The task of socialists, therefore, is to organise and lead the struggle of the working class against the capitalist class to the point where the working class takes power from the capitalist class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we do not understand this, then we cannot find the way to fight effectively for socialism. We shall find that our socialist ideals are constantly disappointed and betrayed. Such, indeed, has been the experience of British socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from these examples how idealism serves as a weapon of reaction; and how when socialists embrace idealism they are being influenced by the ideology of the capitalists. We cannot more take over and use capitalist ideas for the purposes of socialist theory than we can take over and use the capitalist state machine, with all its institutions and officials, for the purposes of building socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right through history, indeed, idealism has been a weapon of reaction. Whatever fine systems of philosophy have been invented, idealism has been used as a means of justifying the rule of an exploiting class and deceiving the exploited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is not to say that truths have not been expressed in an idealist guise. Of course they have. For idealism has very deep roots in our ways of thinking, and so men often clothe their thoughts and aspirations in idealist dress. But the idealist form is always an impediment, a hindrance in the expression of truth—a source of confusion and error.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, progressive movements in the past have adopted and fought under an idealist ideology. But this has shown only that they contained in themselves the seeds of future reaction inasmuch as they represented the striving of a new exploiting class to come to power; or that they were themselves influenced by ideas of reaction; or it has been a mark of their weakness and immaturity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the great revolutionary movement of the English bourgeoisie in the seventeenth century fought under idealist, religious slogans. But the same appeal to God which justified Cromwell in the execution of the King justified him also in stamping out the Levellers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Early democrats and socialists had many idealist notions. But in their case this demonstrated the &#039;&#039;immaturity&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;weakness&#039;&#039; of the movement. The idealist illusions had to be overcome if the revolutionary working-class movement was to arise and triumph. As the movement grew strong, he continuance within it of idealist notions represented an alien, reactionary influence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can truly say that idealism is essentially a conservative force—an ideology helping the defence of things as they are, and the preservation of illusions in men&#039;s minds about their true condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, every real social advance every increase in the productive forces, every advance of science-generates materialism and is helped along by materialist ideas. And the whole history of human thought has been the history of the fight of materialism against idealism, of the overcoming of idealist illusions and fantasies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism teaches us to have confidence in ourselves, in the working class—in people. It teaches us that there are no mysteries beyond our understanding, that we need not accept that which is as being the will of God, that we should contemptuously reject the &amp;quot;authoritative&amp;quot; teachings of those who set up to be our masters, and that we can ourselves understand nature and society so as to be able to change them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER THREE: MECHANISTIC MATERIALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Changing World and How to Understand It =====&lt;br /&gt;
Before Marx, materialism was predominantly &#039;&#039;mechanistic&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We often hear people complain that the materialists seek to reduce everything in the world, including life and mind, to a system of soulless mechanism, to a mere mechanical interaction of bodies. This refers to mechanistic materialism. Marxist materialism is, however, not mechanistic but dialectical. To understand what this means we need first to understand something about mechanistic materialism itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can approach this problem by asking how materialists have sought to understand the various processes of change which are observed everywhere in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The world is full of change. Night follows day and day night; the seasons succeed each other; people are born, grow old and die. Every philosophy recognises that change is an omnipresent fact. The question is: how are we to understand the change which we observe everywhere?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Change may be understood, in the first place, in an idealist way or in a materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealism traces back all change to some idea or intention—if not human, then divine. Thus for idealism, changes in the material world are, in the last analysis, initiated and brought about by something outside matter, not material, not subject to the laws of the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But materialism traces back all change to material causes. In other words, it seeks to explain what happens in the material world from the material world itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But while the occurrence of change has been recognised by everyone, since none can ignore it, philosophers have  nevertheless sought to find something which not change—something permanent, something changeless, behind or within the change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is generally an essential part of the ideology of an exploiting class. They are afraid of change, because they are afraid that they, too, may be swept away. So they always seek for something fixed and stable, not subject to change. They try to hitch themselves on to this, as it were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earlier materialists, too, sought for this. Behind all the changing appearances they looked for something which never changes. But while idealists looked for the eternal and changeless in the realm of the spirit, these materialists looked for it in the material world itself. And they found it in the ultimate material particle—the eternal indestructible atom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For such materialists, then, all &#039;&#039;changes&#039;&#039; were produced by the movement and interaction of &#039;&#039;unchanging&#039;&#039; atoms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a very ancient theory, put forward over two thousand years ago in Greece, and earlier still in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its day it was a very progressive theory, a great weapon against idealism and superstition. The Roman poet Lucretius, for example, explained in his philosophical poem &#039;&#039;On the Nature of Things&#039;&#039; that the purpose of the atomistic theory of the Greek philosopher Epicurus was to demonstrate &amp;quot;what are the elements out of which everything is formed, and how everything comes to pass without the intervention of the gods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there was born a materialism which saw the world as consisting of hard, impenetrable material particles, and which understood all change as arising from nothing but the motion and interaction of such particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory was revived in modern times. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries philosophers and scientists turned to it in their fight against feudal, Catholic philosophy. But this modern materialism proved to be much richer in content than the ancient. For it tried to work out what were the laws of interaction of material particles, and so to present a picture of how all phenomena, from merely physical changes to the life of man, resulted from the motion and interaction of the separate parts of matter. In this way, by the eighteenth century, there had appeared the characteristic modern theories of mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== A Bourgeois Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism was in essence an ideology, a mode of theorising, of the rising bourgeoisie. In order to understand  it we must understand, first of all, that it arose and developed in opposition to feudal ideology—that its critical edge was directed against feudal ideas, that it was in fact the most radical of al bourgeois forms of opposition against the feudal outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the period of the rise of the bourgeoisie, the feudal social relations were shattered, and so were the feudal ideas, embodied in the Catholic philosophy, in which those social relations were enshrined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The feudal system, whose economic basis lay in the exploitation of the serfs by the feudal proprietors, involved complex social relationships of dependence, subordination and allegiance. All this was reflected, not only in social and political philosophy, but also in the philosophy of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was typical of the natural philosophy of the feudal period that everything in nature was explained in terms of its proper place in the system of the universe, in terms of its supposed position of dependence and subordination in that system, and of the end or purpose which it existed to serve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bourgeois philosophers and scientists destroyed these feudal ideas about nature. They regarded nature as a system of bodies in interaction, and, rejecting all the feudal dogmas, they called for the investigation of nature in order to discover how nature really worked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The investigation of nature advanced hand in hand with the geographical discoveries, the development of trade and transport, the improvement of machinery and manufactures. The greatest strides were made in the mechanical sciences, closely connected as they were with the needs of technology. So it came about that materialist theory was enriched as the result of the scientific investigation of nature, and in particular by the mechanical sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This determined at once the strength and the weakness, the achievement and the limitation, of the materialist theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What pushed that theory forward was, so Engels writes in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;the powerful and ever more rapidly onrushing progress of science and industry. But it remained &amp;quot;predominantly mechanical&amp;quot;, because only the mechanical sciences had attained any high degree of development. Its &amp;quot;specific, but at that time inevitable limitation&amp;quot; was its &amp;quot;exclusive application of the standards of mechanics&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanistic way of understanding nature did not arise, however, simply from the fact that at that time it was only the mechanical sciences which had made any great progress. It was deeply rooted in the class outlook of the most progressive bourgeois philosophers, and this led to their turning exclusively to the mechanical sciences for their inspiration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the bourgeoisie, overthrowing feudal society, stood for individual liberty, equality and the development of a free market, so the most progressive philosophers of the bourgeoisie—the materialists—overthrowing the feudal ideas, proclaimed that the world consisted of separate material particles interacting with one another in accordance with the laws of mechanics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory of nature reflected bourgeois social relations no less than the theories it replaced had reflected feudal social relations. But just as the new bourgeois social relations broke the feudal fetters and enabled a great new development of the forces of production to begin, so the corresponding bourgeois theory of nature broke down the barriers which feudal ideas had placed in the way of scientific research and enabled a great new development of scientific research to begin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The philosophical outlook seemed to find its confirmation in science, and science provided materials for the development and working out in detail of the philosophical outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The World and the Machine =====&lt;br /&gt;
The world—so thought the mechanistic materialists—consist of nothing but particles of matter in interaction. Each particle has an existence separate and distinct from every other; in their totality they form the world; the totality of their interactions forms the totality of everything that happens in the world; and these interactions are of the mechanical type, that is to say, they consist simply of the external influence of one particle upon another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a theory is equivalent to regarding the whole world as nothing but a complex piece of machinery, a mechanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this standpoint, the question always posed about any part of nature is the question we ask about a machine: what is its mechanism, how does it work?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was exemplifed in Newton&#039;s account of the solar system. Newton adopted the same general view as the Greek materialist, Epicurus, in as much as he thought that the material world consisted of particles moving about in empty space. But faced with any particular natural phenomenon such as the movements of the sun and planets, Epicurus was not in the least concerned to give any exact account of it. With regard to the apparent movement of the sun across the heavens from east to west, for example, Epicurus said that the important thing was to understand that the sun was not a god but was simply a collection of atoms: no account of the actual machinery of its motions was necessary. Perhaps, he said, the sun goes round and round the earth; but perhaps it disintegrates and its atoms separate every night, so that it is &amp;quot;a new sun&amp;quot; which we see the next morning: to him such questions were simply unimportant. Newton, on the other hand, was concerned to show exactly how the solar system worked, to demonstrate the mechanics of it, in terms of gravity and mechanical forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But just as Epicurus was not interested in how the solar system worked, so Newton was not interested in how it originated and developed. He took it for granted as a stable piece of machinery—created, presumably, by God. Not how it originated, not how it developed, but how it worked was the question which he dealt with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same mechanistic approach was manifested in Harvey&#039;s discovery of the circulation of the blood. The essence of his discovery was that he demonstrated the mechanism of circulation regarding the heart as a pump, which pumps the blood out along the arteries so that it flows back through the veins, the whole system being regulated by valves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the mechanistic outlook better, let us ask: what is a mechanism? what is characteristic of a mechanism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# A mechanism consists of permanent parts, which ft together.&lt;br /&gt;
# It requires a motive force to set it going.&lt;br /&gt;
# Once set going, the parts interact and results are produced according to laws which can be exactly stated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consider, for example, such a mechanism as a watch. (a) It consists of a number of different parts—cogs, levers and so on—fitted neatly together. (b) It has to be wound up. (c) Then, as the spring uncoils, the parts interact according to laws exactly known to watchmakers, resulting in the regular movements of the hands on the dial.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further, to know how a mechanism, such as a watch, works, you must take it to bits, find out what its parts are, how they fit together and how, by their interactions, once the mechanism is set in motion by the application of the required motive force, they produce the total motion characteristic of the mechanism in working order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is just how the mechanistic materialists regarded nature. They sought to take nature to bits, to find its ultimate component parts, how they fitted together and how their interactions produced all the changes we perceive, all the phenomena of the world. And moreover, finding out how the mechanism worked, they sought to find out how to repair it, how to improve it, how to change it and to make it produce new results corresponding to the requirements of man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Strength and Achievement of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism was an important milestone in our understanding of nature. And it was a great progressive step of bourgeois thinkers, a blow against idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanist were thorough-going in their materialism. For they waged a progressive fight against idealism and clericalism by trying to extend to the realm of the mind and society the same mechanistic conceptions which were used in the scientific investigation of nature. They sought to include man and all his spiritual activities in the mechanistic system of the natural world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most radical mechanists regarded not merely physical processes, and not merely plant and animal life, but man himself as a machine. Already in the seventeenth century the great French philosopher Descartes had said that all animals were complicated machines—automata: but man was different, since he had a soul. But in the eighteenth century a follower of Descartes, the physician Lamettrie, wrote a book with the provocative title &#039;&#039;Man a Machine&#039;&#039;. Men, too, were machines, he said, though very complicated ones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This doctrine was looked upon as exceptionally shocking, and as a terrible insult to human nature, not to mention God. Yet it was in its time a progressive view of man. The view that men are machines was an advance in the understanding of human nature as compared with the view that they are wretched pieces of clay inhabited by immortal souls. And it was, comparatively speaking, a more humane view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the great English materialist and utopian socialist Robert Owen, in his &#039;&#039;New View of Society&#039;&#039;, told the pious industrialists of his time:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Experience has shown you the difference of the results between mechanism which is neat, clean, well-arranged and always in a high state of repair, and that which is allowed to be dirty, in disorder, and which therefore becomes much out of repair. If then, due care as to the state of your inanimate machines can produce such beneficial results, what may not be expected if you devote equal attention to your &#039;&#039;vital&#039;&#039; machines, which are far more wonderfully constructed?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This humanitarianism was, however, at the best bourgeois humanitarianism. Like all mechanistic materialism, it was rooted in the class outlook of the bourgeoisie. The view that man is a machine is rooted in the view that in production man is a mere appendage of the machine. And if on the one hand this implies that the human machine ought to be well tended and kept in good condition, on the other hand it equally implies that no more should be expended for this purpose than is strictly necessary to keep the human machine in bare working order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Weakness and Limitations of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism had grave weaknesses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) It could not sustain the materialist standpoint consistently and all the way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For if the world is like a machine, who made it, who started it up? There was necessary, in any system of mechanistic materialism, a &amp;quot;Supreme Being&amp;quot;, outside the material world—even if he no longer continuously interfered in the world and kept things moving, but did no more than start things up and then watch what happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a &amp;quot;Supreme Being&amp;quot; was postulated by nearly all the mechanistic materialists; for example, by Voltaire and Tom Paine. But this opens the door to idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Mechanistic materialism sees change everywhere. Yet because it always tries to &#039;&#039;reduce&#039;&#039; all phenomena to the same system of mechanical interactions, it sees this change as nothing but the eternal &#039;&#039;repetition&#039;&#039; of the same kinds of mechanical processes, an eternal cycle of the same changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This limitation is inseparable from the view of the world as changes. a machine. For just as a machine has to be started up, so it can never do anything except what it was made to do. It cannot change itself or produce anything radically new. Mechanistic theory, therefore, always breaks down when it is a question of accounting for the emergence of &#039;&#039;new quality&#039;&#039;. It sees change everywhere—but nothing &#039;&#039;new&#039;&#039;, no &#039;&#039;development&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The various processes of nature—chemical processes and the processes of living matter, for example—cannot in fact be all reduced to one and the same kind of mechanical interaction of material particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chemical interactions differ from mechanical interaction in as much as the changes which take place as a result of chemical interaction involve a change of quality. For example, if we consider the mechanical interaction of two particles which collide, then their qualitative characteristics are irrelevant and the result is expressed as a change in the quantity and direction of motion of each. But if two chemical substances come together and combine chemically, then there results a new substance qualitatively different from either. Similarly, from the point of view of mechanics heat is nothing but an increase in the quantity of motion of the particles of matter. But in chemistry, the application of heat leads to qualitative changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor do the processes of nature consist in the repetition of the same cycle of mechanical interactions, but in nature there is continual development and evolution, producing ever new forms of the existence or, what is the same thing, motion of matter. Hence the more widely and consistently the mechanistic categories are applied in the interpretation of nature, the more is their essential limitation exposed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Still less can mechanistic materialism explain social development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism expresses the radical bourgeois conception of society as consisting of social atoms, interacting together. The real economic and social causes of the development of society cannot be discovered from this point of view. And so great social changes seem to spring from quite accidental causes. Human activity itself appears to be either the mechanical result of external causes, or else it is treated—and here mechanistic materialism collapses into idealism—as purely spontaneous and uncaused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, mechanistic materialism cannot give an account of men&#039;s social activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Mechanistic Materialism and Utopian Socialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanistic view treated men quite abstractly, each man being regarded as a social atom endowed by nature with certain inherent properties, attributes and rights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was expressed in the bourgeois conception of &amp;quot;the rights of man&amp;quot;, and in the bourgeois revolutionary slogan: &amp;quot;All men are equal&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the conception of human rights cannot be deduced from the abstract nature of man, but is determined by the stage of society in which men are living. Nor are men what they are &amp;quot;by nature&amp;quot;, but they become what they are, and change, as a result of their social activity. Nor are all men &amp;quot;by nature&amp;quot; equal. In opposition to the bourgeois conception of abstract equality, which amounted to mere formal equality of rights as citizens, equality before the law, Marx and Engels declared that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the real content of the proletarian demand for equality is the demand for the abolition of classes. Any demand for equality which goes beyond that of necessity passes into absurdity (Engels: &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;, Part I, Chapter X).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Adopting their abstract, mechanistic view of men as social atoms, the progressive mechanists tried to work out, in an abstract way, what form of society would be best for mankind—what would best suit abstract human nature, as they conceived of it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This way of thinking was taken over by the socialist thinkers who immediately preceded Marx, the utopian socialists. The utopian socialists were mechanistic materialists. They put forward socialism as an ideal society. They did not see it as necessitated by the development of the contradictions of capitalism—it could have been put forward and realised at any time, if only men had had the wit to do so. They did not see it as having to be won by working-class struggle against capitalism—it would be realised when everyone was convinced that it was just and best adapted to the requirements of human nature. (For this reason Robert Owen appealed to both the Archbishop of Canterbury and Queen Victoria to support his socialist programme.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again the mechanistic materialists—and this applied above all to the utopian socialists thought that what a man was, his character and his activities, was determined by his environment and education. Therefore they proclaimed that to make men better happier and more rational it was simple neccesary to place them in better conditions and to give them a better education.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But to this Marx replied in his Theses on Feuerbach:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The materialist doctrine that men are products of circumstances and upbringing and that, therefore, changed men are produced by changed circumstances and changed upbringing, forgets that circumstances are changed precisely by men and that the educator must himself be educated.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;If men are simply the products of circumstances, then they are at the mercy of circumstances. But on the contrary, men can themselves change their circumstances. And men themselves are changed, not as a mechanical result of changed circumstances, but in the course of and as a result of their own activity in changing their circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So what are the real material social causes at work in human society, which give rise to new activities, new ideas and therefore to changed circumstances and changed men?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism could not answer this question. It could not explain the laws of social development nor show how to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore while it was a progressive and revolutionary doctrine in its time, it could not serve to guide the struggle of the working class in striving to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER FOUR: FROM MECHANISTIC TO DIALECTICAL MATERIALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Things and Processes =====&lt;br /&gt;
In order to find how the limitations of the mechanist approach can be overcome we may consider first of all certain extremely dogmatic assumptions which are made by mechanistic materialism. These mechanistic assumptions are none of them justified. And by bringing them to the light of day and pointing out what is wrong with them, we can see how to advance beyond mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Mechanism sees all change as having at its basis permanent and stable things with definite, fixed properties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus for the mechanists the world consists of indivisible, indestructible material particles, which in their interaction manifest such properties as position, mass, velocity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to mechanism, if you could state the position, mass and velocity of every particle at a given instant of time, then you would have said everything that could be said about the world at that time, and could, by applying the laws of mechanics, predict everything that was going to happen afterwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the first dogmatic assumption of mechanism. But we need to reject it. For the world does not consist of &#039;&#039;things&#039;&#039; but of &#039;&#039;processes&#039;&#039; in which things come into being and pass way.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The world is not to be comprehended as a complex of ready-made things,&amp;quot; wrote Engels, &amp;quot;but as a complex of processes, in which things are apparently stable, no less than their mind-images in our heads, the concepts, go through an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This, indeed, is what science in its latest developments teaches us. Thus the atom, once thought to be eternal and indivisible, has been dissolved into electrons, protons and neutrons and these themselves are not &amp;quot;fundamental particles&amp;quot; in any absolute sense, i.e. they are not eternal and indestructible, any more than the atom; but science more and more shows that they, too, come into being, pass away and go through many transformations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is fundamental is not the &amp;quot;thing&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;particle&amp;quot;, but the unending processes of nature, in which &#039;&#039;things&#039;&#039; go through &amp;quot;an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away&amp;quot;. And nature&#039;s process is, moreover, infinite: there will always be fresh aspects to be revealed, and it cannot be reduced to any ultimate constituents. &amp;quot;The electron is as inexhaustible as the atom, nature is infinite,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin (&#039;&#039;Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just so in considering society, we cannot understand a given society simply in terms of some set of institutions in and through which individual men and women are organised, but we must study the social processes which are going on, in the course of which both institutions and people are transformed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Matter and Motion =====&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The second dogmatic assumption of mechanism is the assumption that no change can ever happen except by the action of some external cause.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as no part of a machine moves unless another part act on it and makes it move, so mechanism sees matter as being inert—without motion, or rather without self-motion. For mechanism, nothing ever moves unless something else pushes or pulls it, it never changes unless something else interferes with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No wonder that, regarding matter in this way, the mechanists had to believe in a Supreme Being to give the &amp;quot;initial impulse&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But we need to reject this lifeless dead theory about matter. This theory separates matter and motion it thinks of matter as just a dead mass, so that motion always has to be impressed on matter from outside. But, on the contrary, you cannot separate matter and motion. Motion, said Engels, is the mode of existence of matter.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Motion is the mode of existence of mater. Never anywhere has there been matter without motion, nor can there be. Motion in cosmic space, mechanical motion of smaller masses on the various celestial bodies, the motion of molecules as heat or as electrical or magnetic currents, chemical combination or disintegration, organic life—at each given moment each individual atom of matter in the world is in one or other of these forms of motion, or in several forms of them at once. All rest, all equilibrium is only relative, and only has meaning in relation to one or other definite form of motion. A body, for example, may be on the ground in mechanical equilibrium, may be mechanically at rest; but this in no way prevents it from participating in the motion of the earth and in that of the whole solar system, just as little as it prevents its most minute parts from carrying out the oscillations determined by its temperature, or its atoms from passing through a chemical process. Matter without motion is just as unthinkable as motion without matter&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Far from being dead, lifeless, inert, it is the very nature of matter to be in process of continual change, of motion. Once we realise this, then there is an end of appeal to the &amp;quot;initial impulse&amp;quot;. Motion, like mater, never had a beginning,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The conception of the inseparability of matter and motion, the understanding that &amp;quot;motion is the mode of existence of matter&amp;quot;, provides the way to answering a number of perplexing questions which usually haunt people&#039;s minds when they think about materialism and which led them to desert materialism and run to the priests for an explanation of the &amp;quot;ultimate&amp;quot; truth about the universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was the world created by a Supreme Being? What was the origin of matter? What was the origin of motion? What was the very beginning of everything? What was the first cause? These are the sort of questions which puzzle people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is possible to answer these questions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, the world was not created by a Supreme Being. Any particular organisation of matter, any particular process of matter in motion, has an origin and a beginning—it originated out of some previous organisation of matter, out of some previous process of matter in motion. But matter in motion had no origin, no beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Science teaches us the inseparability of matter and motion. However static some things may seem to be, there is in them continual motion. The atom, for instance, maintains itself as the same only by means of a continual movement of its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So in studying the causes of change, we should not merely seek for external causes of change, but should above all seek for the source of the change within the process itself, in its own self-movement, in the inner impulses to development contained within things themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in seeking the causes of social development and its laws, we should not see social changes as being brought about by the actions of great men, who impressed their superior ideas and will on the inert mass of society—nor as being brought about by accidents and external factors-but as being brought about by the development of the internal forces of society itself; and that means, by the development of the social forces of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus unlike the utopians, we see socialism as the result, not of he dreams of reformers, but of the development of capitalist society itself—which contains within itself causes which must inevitably bring it to an end and lead to the socialist revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Forms of Motion of Matter =====&lt;br /&gt;
(3) The third dogmatic assumption of mechanism is the assumption that the mechanical motion of particles, i.e. the simple change of place of particles as the result of the action on them of external forces, is the ultimate, basic form of motion of matter; and that all changes, all happenings whatsoever can be reduced to and explained by such mechanical motion of particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus all the motion of matter is reduced to simple mechanical motion. All the changing qualities which we recognise in matter are nothing but the appearances of the basic mechanical motion of matter. However varied the appearances may be, whatever new and higher forms of development may appear to arise, they are all to be reduced to one and—the same thing the eternal repetition of the mechanical interaction of the separate parts of matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is difficult to find any justification for such an assumption. In the material world there are many different types of process, which all constitute different forms of the motion of matter. But they can by no means be all reduced to one and the same form of (mechanical) motion.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Motion in the most general sense,&amp;quot; wrote Engels, &amp;quot;conceived as the mode of existence, the inherent attribute, of matter, comprehends all changes and processes occurring in the universe, from mere change of place right to thinking. The investigation of the nature of motion had as a matter of course to start from the lowest, simplest forms of this motion and to learn to grasp these before it could achieve anything in the way of explanation of the higher and more complicated forms&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The simplest form of motion is the simple change of place of bodies, the laws of which are studied by mechanics. But that does not mean that all motion can be reduced to this simplest form of motion. It rather means that we need to study how from the simplest form of motion, all the higher forms of motion arise and develop—&amp;quot;from mere change of place right to thinking&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One form of motion is transformed into another and arises from another. The higher, more complex form of motion cannot exist without the lower and simpler form: but that is not to say that it can be reduced to that simpler form. It is inseparable from the simpler form, but its nature is not exhausted thereby. For example, the thinking which goes on in our heads is inseparable from the chemical, electrical etc. motion which goes on in the grey matter of the brain; but it cannot be reduced to that motion, its nature is not exhausted thereby.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;materialist&#039;&#039; standpoint, however, which rejects the mechanistic idea that all forms of motion of matter can be reduced to mechanical motion, must not be confused with the &#039;&#039;idealist&#039;&#039; notion that the higher forms of motion cannot be explained as arising from the lower forms. For example, idealists assert that life, as a form of motion of matter, cannot possibly be derived from any processes characteristic of nonliving matter. For them, life can only arise through the introduction into a material system of a mysterious something from outside—a &amp;quot;vital force&amp;quot;. But to say that a higher form of motion cannot be reduced to a lower form is not to say that it cannot be derived from the lower form in the course of the latter&#039;s development. Thus materialists will always affirm that life, for example, appears at a certain stage in the development of more complex forms of non-living matter, and arises as a result of that development, not as a result of the introduction into non-living matter of a mysterious &amp;quot;vital force&amp;quot;. The task of science in this sphere remains to demonstrate experimentally how the transition from non-living to living matter takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the mechanistic programme of reducing all the motion of matter to simple, mechanical motion must be rejected. We need rather to study all the infinitely various forms of motion of matter, in their transformations one into another, and as they arise one from another, the complex from the simple, the higher from the lower.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the case of society, no one has yet tried to show how social changes can be explained by the mechanical interactions of the atoms composing the bodies of the various members of society—though to do so would be the logical culmination of the mechanistic programme. But the next best thing is attempted by the mechanistic theory known as &amp;quot;economic determinism&amp;quot;. According to this theory, the whole motion of society is to be explained by the economic changes taking place in society, all the determinants of social change have been exhausted when the economic process has been described. This is an example of the mechanistic programme of reducing a complex motion to a single simple form—the process of social change, including all the political, cultural and ideological developments, to a simple economic process. But the task of explaining social development cannot be fulfilled by trying to reduce the whole development to an economic process. The task is rather to show how, on the basis of the economic process, all the various forms of social activity arise and play their part in the complex movement of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Things and their Interconnection =====&lt;br /&gt;
(4) The last dogmatic assumption of mechanism to be mentioned is that each of the things or particles, whose interactions are said to make up the totality of events in the universe, has its own fixed nature quite independent of everything else. In other words, each thing can be considered as existing in separation from other things, at an independent unit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Proceeding on this assumption it follows that all relations between things are merely external relations. That is to say, things enter into various relationships one with another, but these relationships are accidental and make no difference to the nature of the things related.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And regarding each thing as a separate unit entering into external relations with other things, it further follows that mechanism regards the whole as no more than the sum of its separate parts. According to this view, the properties and laws of development of the whole are uniquely determined by the properties of all its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not one of these assumptions is correct. Nothing exist or can exist in splendid isolation, separate from its conditions of existence, independent of its relationships with other things. Things come into being, exist and cease to exist, not each independent of all other things, but each in its relationship with other things. The very nature of a thing is modified and transformed by its relationships with other things. When things enter into such relationships that they become parts of a whole, the whole cannot be regarded as nothing more than the sum total of the parts. True, the whole is nothing apart from and independent of its parts. But the mutual relations which the parts enter into in constituting the whole modify their own properties, so that while it may be said that the whole is determined by the parts it may equally be said that the parts are determined by the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once again, the development of science itself shows the inadmissibility of the old mechanistic assumptions. These assumptions have force only in the very limited sphere of the study of the mechanical interactions of discrete particles. In physics they were already shattered with the development of the study of the electro-magnetic field. Still less are they admissible in biology, in the study of living matter. And still less are they admissible in the study of men and society. We cannot understand social processes, as mechanists always try to do, as resulting simply from a set of fixed characteristics of &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. For &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; is always conditioned by and in various respects changes with changes in men&#039;s social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Correction of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
When we bring into the open and reject these assumptions of mechanistic materialism, then we begin to see the need for a materialist doctrine of a different, of a new type—a materialism which overcomes the weaknesses and narrow, dogmatic assumptions of mechanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is dialectical materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism understands the world, not as a complex of ready-made thing, but as a complex of processes, in which al things go through an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers that matter is always in motion, that motion is the mode of existence of matter, so that there cannot more be matter without motion than motion without matter. Motion does not have to be impressed upon matter by some outside force, but above al it is necessary to look for the inner impulses of development, the self-motion, inherent in all processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism understands the motion of matter s comprehending all changes and processes in the universe, from mere change of place right to thinking. It recognises, therefore, the infinite diversity of the forms of motion of matter, the transformation of one form into another, the development of the forms of motion of matter from the simple to the complex, from the lower to the higher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers that, in the manifold processes taking place in the universe, things come into being, change and pass out of being, not as separate individual units, but in essential relation and interconnection, so that they cannot be understood each separately and by itself but only in their relation and interconnection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In dialectical materialism, therefore, there is established a materialist conception far richer in content and more comprehensive than the former mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER FIVE: THE DIALECTICAL CONCEPTION OF DEVELOPMENT ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Idea of Evolution =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that the corrections of the mechanistic standpoint made by dialectical materialism are fully justified by and have a basis in the advance of science. Indeed, the advance of science itself has shattered the whole conception of the universe held by the older, mechanistic materialists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to that conception, the universe always remained much the same. It was a huge machine which always did the same things, kept grinding out the same products, went on and on in a perpetual cycle of the same processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it used to be thought that the stars and the solar system always remained the same and that the earth, with its continents and oceans and the plants and animals inhabiting them, likewise always remained the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But this conception has given way to the conception of evolution, which has invaded all spheres of investigation without exception. Science, however, does not advance in isolation from society as a whole, and the widespread application of the idea of evolution was due not simply to its verification in scientific theory but also to its popularity with the new rising forces of industrial capitalism, themselves the patrons of science.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The bourgeoisie cannot exist without constantly revolutionising the instruments of production, and thereby the relations of production, and with them the whole relations of society, Conservation of the old modes of production in unaltered form was, on the contrary, the first condition of existence of all earlier industrial classes. Constant revolutionising of production, uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions, everlasting uncertainty and agitation, distinguish the bourgeois epoch from all earlier ones (Marx and Engels: &#039;&#039;Manifesto of the Communist Party&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The industrial capitalists saw themselves as the bearers of progress. And as they thought progress was the law of capitalism, so they saw it as the law of the whole universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So there was made possible a great advance in the scientific picture of the universe. We find developing a picture of the universe, not as static, as always the same, but as in continual progressive development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The stars did not always exist—they were formed out of masses of dispersed gas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some stars, like our sun, acquire planets a solar system. Thus the earth was born. As its surface cooled, so chemical compounds were formed, impossible in the high temperatures of the stars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus matter began to manifest new properties, non-existent before—the properties of chemical combination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then organic compounds were formed out of the complex linking of carbon atoms. And from organic matter the first bodies arose which began to manifest the properties of life, of living matter. Still new properties of matter emerged—the properties of living matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Living organisms went through a long evolution, leading eventually to man. With man, human society was born. And still new processes, with new laws, arose—the laws of society and the laws of thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What comes next?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalist science can go no further. Here it ends, since capitalist science cannot contemplate the ending of capitalism. But socialist science shows that man himself is about to embark on a new phase of evolution—communist society, in which the whole social process will be brought under his own conscious, planned direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All this is the evolutionary history of the material universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from the last point, it may be said this is all common knowledge. Bourgeois thinkers know this as well as Marxists, though they often forget it. But Marxism does not only stress the fact that everything in the world goes through a process of development. What Marxism found out was how to understand and explain this development in a materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The discovery of Marxism was the discovery of the laws of materialist dialectics. And that is why Marxism alone is able to give a fully scientific account of development and to point out the future path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the meaning of Marx&#039;s great discovery—how to understand change and development in a materialist way, and therefore how to become masters of the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Idealist Conceptions of Change and Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
How did bourgeois thinkers try to account for the universal change and development which they discovered?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider what some of them have had to say over a period of more than a century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel said that the whole process of development taking place in history was due to the Absolute Idea realising itself in history. Herbert Spencer said that all development was a process of increasing &amp;quot;integration of matter&amp;quot;, and he put this down to what he called an &amp;quot;Incomprehensible and Omnipresent Power&amp;quot;. Henri Bergson said that everything was in process of evolution, due to the activity of &amp;quot;the Life Force&amp;quot;. Fairly recently, a school of British philosophers has coined the phrase &amp;quot;emergent evolution&amp;quot;. They pointed out that in the course of development new qualities of matter are continually emerging, one after the other. But as to why this should happen, one of the leaders of this school, Professor Samuel Alexander, said that it was inexplicable and must be accepted &amp;quot;with natural piety&amp;quot;, while another of its leaders, Professor C. Lloyd Morgan, said that it must be due to some immanent force at work in the world, which he identified with God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in every case some fantasy, something inexplicable and unpredictable, was conjured up to explain development. And so, when they thought about the future, all these bourgeois philosophers of evolution either thought, like Hegel, that development had now finished (Hegel taught that the Absolute Idea was fully realised in the Prussian State of which he was a distinguished employee), or else regarded the future as unfathomable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays they begin to give up hope altogether and regard everything—past, present and future—as incomprehensible, the result of forces no one can ever understand or control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A second defect in the evolutionary ideas of most bourgeois thinkers is that they regard the process of evolution as a smooth, continuous and unbroken process. They see the process of transition from one evolutionary stage to another as taking place through a series of gradations, without conflict and without any break in continuity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But continuity is not the law of development. On the contrary, periods of smooth, continuous evolutionary development are interrupted by sudden and abrupt changes. The emergence of the new stage in development takes place, when the conditions for it have matured, by a break in continuity, by the leap from one state to another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel was the first to point this out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With every period of transition, he observed:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;it is as in the case of the birth of a child; after a long period of nutrition in silence, the continuity of the gradual growth in size, of quantitative change, is suddenly cut short by the first breath drawn—there is a break in the process, a qualitative change—and the child is born&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Phenomenology of Mind&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Marx alone followed up this profound observation of Hegel. As for the ensuing bourgeois thinkers, although the investigations of science, and common experience itself, clearly demonstrate that development cannot take place without discontinuity, without abrupt transitions and the leap from one state to another, they have nevertheless in their general theories tried to make unbroken continuity the law of evolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This prejudice in favour of a smooth line of evolution has gone hand in hand with the liberal belief that capitalist society will evolve smoothly—through orderly bourgeois progress broadening down &amp;quot;from precedent to precedent&amp;quot;, as Tennyson once expressed it. To have thought differently about evolution in general would have implied that we would have to think differently about social evolution in particular.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====== The Dialectical Materialist Conception of Development ======&lt;br /&gt;
The problem of understanding and explaining development in a materialist way—that is, &amp;quot;in harmony with the facts conceived in their own and not in a fantastic connection&amp;quot;—is answered by dialectical materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers the universe, not as static, not as unchanging, but as in continual process of development. It considers this development, not as a smooth, continuous and unbroken process, but as a process in which phases of gradual evolutionary change are interrupted by breaks in continuity, by the sudden leap from one state to another. And it seeks for the explanation, the driving force, of this universal movement, not in inventions of idealist fantasy, but within material processes themselves—in the inner contradictions, the opposite conflicting tendencies, which are in operation in every process of nature and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main ideas of materialist dialectics, which are applied in dealing with the laws of development of the real material world including society, will be the subject of the following chapters. But this is how Lenin summed them up in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essential idea of materialist dialectics is:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the recognition of the contradictory, mutually exclusive, opposite tendencies in all phenomena and processes of nature…. This alone furnishes the key to the self-movement of everything in existence. It alone furnishes the key to the leaps, to the break in continuity, to the transformation into the opposite, to the destruction of the old and emergence of the new….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its proper meaning, dialectics is the study of the contradiction within the very essence of things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Development is the struggle of opposites.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Where contradiction is at work, there is the force of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This materialist understanding of dialectics is the key to understanding the forces of development within the material world itself, without recourse to outside causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This discovery arises from the whole advance of science and philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But above all it arises from the investigation of the laws of society, an investigation made imperative thanks to the very development of society—from the discovery of the contradictions of capitalism, explaining the forces of social development, and thereby showing the way forward from capitalism to socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is why bourgeois thinkers could not answer the problem of explaining the real material forces of development in nature and society. To answer this problem was to condemn the capitalist system. And here they had a blind spot. Only the revolutionary philosophy of the vanguard of the revolutionary class, the working class, could do it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx&#039;s discovery of the laws of materialist dialectics showed us how to understand the dialectical development of nature. But above all it showed us how to wage the working-class struggle for socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This discovery revolutionised philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It signalised the triumph of materialism over idealism, by doing away with the limitations of the merely mechanistic materialism of the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It likewise spelled the end of all &amp;quot;systems&amp;quot; of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It made philosophy into a revolutionary weapon of the working people, an instrument, a method for understanding the world so as to change it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PART TWO: DIALECTICS ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER SIX: DIALECTICS AND METAPHYSICS ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Metaphysical Way of Thinking =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen how materialist explanation is opposed to idealist explanation. And then we saw how materialists formerly interpreted things in a mechanist way, but how mechanistic materialism proved inadequate to explain real processes of change and development. For this we need materialist dialectics. We need to study and understand things dialectically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method is, indeed, nothing but the method of studying and understanding things in their real change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As such, it stands opposed to &#039;&#039;metaphysics&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is metaphysics? Or more exactly, what is the metaphysical way of thinking, which is opposed by the dialectical way of thinking?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics is essentially an abstract way of thinking. In a sense all thinking is &amp;quot;abstract&amp;quot;, since it works with general concepts and cannot but disregard a great deal of particular and unessential detail. For example, if we say that &amp;quot;men have two legs&amp;quot;, we are thinking of the two-leggedness of men in abstraction from their other properties, such as having a head, two arms and so on; and similarly we are thinking of all men in general, disregarding the individuality of particular men. But there is abstraction and abstraction. Metaphysics is distinguished by the fact that it makes false, misleading abstractions. The art of right thinking involves learning how to avoid metaphysical abstraction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suppose for example, we are thinking about men, about &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. Then we should think about human nature in such a way that we recognise that men live in society and that their human nature cannot be independent of their living in society but develops and changes with the development of society. We shall then form ideas about human nature which correspond to the actual conditions of men&#039;s existence and to their change and development. But yet people often think about &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; in a very different way, as though there were such a thing as &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; which manifested itself quite independent of the actual conditions of human existence and which was always and everywhere exactly the same. To think in such a way is obviously to make a false, misleading abstraction, And it is just such an abstract way of thinking that we call &amp;quot;metaphysics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of fixed, unchanging &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; is an example of metaphysical abstraction, of the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metaphysician does not think in terms of real &#039;&#039;men&#039;&#039;, but of &amp;quot;Man&amp;quot; in the abstract.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics, or the metaphysical way of thinking, is, then, that way of thinking which thinks of things (1) in abstraction from their conditions of existence, and (2) in abstraction from their change and development. It thinks of things (1) in separation one from another, ignoring their interconnections, and (2) as fixed and frozen, ignoring their change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One example of metaphysics has already been given. It is not difficult to find plenty more. Indeed, the metaphysical way of thinking is so widespread, and has become so much part and parcel of current bourgeois ideology, that there is hardy an article in a journal, a talk on the radio, or a book by a learned professor, in which examples of metaphysical fallacy are not to be found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A good deal is said and written, for example, about democracy. But the speakers and writers usually refer to some pure or absolute democracy, which they seek to define in abstract a metaphysical abstraction. If we want to understand democracy we have always to ask: democracy for whom, for the exploiters or the exploited? We have to understand that since democracy is a form of government, there is no democracy which is not associated with the rule of some particular class, and that the democracy which is established when the working class is the ruling class is a higher form of democracy than capitalist democracy, just as capitalist democracy is a higher form of democracy than, say, the slave-owners&#039; democracy of ancient Greece. In other words, we should not try to think of democracy in abstraction from real social relations and from the real change and development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in many British schools the children are regularly subjected to &amp;quot;intelligence tests&amp;quot;. It is alleged that each child possesses a certain fixed quantity of &amp;quot;intelligence&amp;quot;, which can be estimated without regard to the actual conditions of the child&#039;s existence and which determines his capabilities throughout the whole of his life regardless of whatever conditions for change and development may subsequently come his way. This is another example of metaphysics. In this case the metaphysical conception of &amp;quot;intelligence&amp;quot; is used as an excuse for denying educational opportunities to the majority of children on the grounds that their intelligence is too low for them to benefit from such opportunities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, metaphysics is a way of thinking which tries to fix the nature, properties and potentialities of everything it considers once and for all: it presupposes that each thing has a fixed nature and fixed properties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And it thinks in terms of &amp;quot;things&amp;quot; rather than &amp;quot;processes&amp;quot;. It tries to sum up everything in a formula, which says that the whole world, or any part of he world which is under consideration, consists of just such and such things with such and such properties. Such a formula we may call a &amp;quot;metaphysical&amp;quot; formula.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In philosophy, metaphysics often means the search for the &amp;quot;ultimate constituents of the universe&amp;quot;. Thus the materialists who said that the ultimate constituents were small, solid, material particles were just as much metaphysicians as the idealists who said that the ultimate constituents were spirits. All such philosophers thought they could sum up &amp;quot;the ultimate nature of the universe&amp;quot; in some formula. Some have had this formula, some that, but all have been metaphysicians. Yet it has been a hopeless quest. We cannot sum up the world infinite changing universe in any such formula. And the more we find out about it, the more is this evident.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It should now be clear that the mechanistic materialism which we discussed in the preceding chapters can equally well be called &#039;&#039;metaphysical&#039;&#039; materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We may also note, in passing, that certain philosophers today, the so-called positivists, who say we have no right to assert that anything exists except our own sense-perceptions, claim to be against &amp;quot;metaphysics&amp;quot; because they claim to reject any philosophy which seeks for &amp;quot;the ultimate constituents of the universe&amp;quot;. For them, &amp;quot;metaphysics&amp;quot; means any theory which deals with &amp;quot;ultimates&amp;quot; not verifiable in sense-experience. By using the term in this way, they conceal the fact that they themselves are, if anything, more metaphysical than any other philosophers. For their own mode of thinking reaches extremes of metaphysical abstraction. What could be more metaphysical than to imagine, as the positivist philosophers do, that our sense-experience exists in abstraction from the real material world outside us? Indeed, they themselves make &amp;quot;sense-experience&amp;quot; into a metaphysical &amp;quot;ultimate&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In opposition to the abstract, metaphysical way of thinking, dialectics teaches us to think of things in their real changes and interconnections. To think dialectically is to think concretely, and to think concretely is to think dialectically. When we oppose the dialectical method to metaphysics, then we show up the inadequacy, one-sidedness or falsity of the abstractions of metaphysics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This consideration enables us to understand the original meaning of the term &amp;quot;dialectics&amp;quot;. The word is derived from the Greek &#039;&#039;dialego&#039;&#039;, meaning to discuss or debate. It was considered that to discuss a question from all sides, and from all angles, allowing different one-sided points of view to oppose and contradict each other during the debate, was the best method of arriving at the truth. Such was the dialectics employed, for example, by Socrates. When anyone claimed to have a formula which answered some question once and for all, Socrates would enter into discussion with him and, by forcing him to consider the question from different angles, would compel him to contradict himself so to admit that his formula was false. By this method Socrates considered that it was possible to arrive at more adequate ideas about things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Marxist dialectical method develops from and includes dialectics in the sense in which it was understood by the Greeks. But it is far richer in content, far wider in its scope. As a result, it becomes something qualitatively new as compared with pre-Marxist dialectics—a new revolutionary method. For it is combined with a consistent materialism, and ceases to be a mere method of argument, becoming a method of investigation applicable to both nature and society, a method of materialist understanding of the world which grows out of and guides the activity of changing the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Metaphysical &amp;quot;Either-Or&amp;quot; =====&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics presupposes that each thing has its own fixed nature, its own fixed properties, and considers each thing by itself, in isolation. It tries to settle the nature and properties of each thing as a given, separate object of investigation, not considering things in their interconnection and in their change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of this, metaphysics thinks of things in terms of hard and fast antitheses. It opposes things of one so it to things of another sort if a thing is of one sort it has one set of properties; if of another sort, it has another set of properties; the one excludes the other, and each is thought of in separation from the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Engels writes in his introduction to &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;To the metaphysician, things and their mental images, ideas, are isolated, to be considered one after the other, apart from each other, rigid fixed objects of investigation given once and for all. He thinks in absolutely irreconcilable antitheses. &#039;His communication is Yea, yea, Nay nay, for whatever is more than these cometh of evil.&#039; For him a thing either exists or it does not exist; it is equally impossible for a thing to be itself and at the same time something else.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Philosophers have expressed the essence of this metaphysical way of thinking in the formula: &amp;quot;Each thing is what it is, and not another thing.&amp;quot; This may sound no more than plain common sense. But that only shows that so-called common sense itself conceals misleading ideas which need to be brought into the open. This way of thinking prevents us from studying things in their real changes and interconnections—in all their contradictory aspects and relationships, in their process of changing from &amp;quot;one thing&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;another thing&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not only philosophers who are metaphysicians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are left-wing trade unionists, for example, who are as metaphysical as any school of philosophers. For them everyone at their trade union branch meeting is either a class-conscious militant or else he is a right-wing opportunist. Everyone must fit into one or other category, and once he is down as &amp;quot;right wing&amp;quot; he is finished so far as they are concerned. That some worker who has been their opponent in the past and on some issues may yet prove an ally in the future and on other issues is not allowed for in their metaphysical outlook on life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one of Moliere&#039;s plays there is a man who learns for the first time about prose. When they explain to him what prose is, he exclaims: &amp;quot;Why, I&#039;ve been speaking prose all my life!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly there are many workers who may well say: &amp;quot;Why, I&#039;ve been a metaphysician all my life!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metaphysician has his formula ready for everything. He says—either this formula fits or it does not. If it does not, then he has some alternative formula ready. &amp;quot;Either-or, but not both&amp;quot; is his motto. A thing is either this or that; it has either this set of properties or that set of properties; two things stand to one another either in this relationship or in that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the metaphysical &amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot; leads people into countless difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, difficulties are felt in understanding the relations between American and British imperialism today. For it is argued: either they are working together, or else they are not. If they are working together, then there is no rift between them; if there is a rift between them, then they are not working together. But on the contrary, they are working together and yet there are rifts between them; and we cannot understand the way they work together nor fight them effectively unless we understand the rifts which divide them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, difficulties are felt in understanding the possibility of the peaceful co-existence of capitalist and socialist states. For it is argued: either they can co-exist peaceful, in which case antagonism between capitalism and socialism must cease; or else the antagonism remains, in which case they cannot coexist peacefully. But on the contrary, the antagonism remains, and yet the striving of the socialist states and of millions of people in all countries for peace can lead to peaceful relations between capitalist and socialist states.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is often difficult to avoid a metaphysical way of thinking. And this is because, misleading as it is, it yet has its roots in something very necessary and useful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary for us to classify things—to have some system of classifying them and assigning their properties and relations. That is a prerequisite of clear thinking. We have to work out what different kinds of things there are in the world, to say that these have these properties as distinct from those which have those other properties and to say what are their relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But when we go on to consider these things and properties and relations each in isolation, as fixed constants, as mutually exclusive terms, then we begin to go wrong. For everything in the world has many different and indeed contradictory aspects, exists in intimate relationship with other things and not in isolation, and is subject to change. And so it frequently happens that when we classify something as &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; and not &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; then this formula is upset by its changing from &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; to &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; or by its being &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; in some relationships and &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; in others, or by its having a contradictory nature, part &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; and part B&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, we all know the difference between birds and mammals, and that while birds lay eggs mammals, in general, produce their young alive and suckle them. Naturalists se to believe that mammals were rigidly distinguished from birds because, amongst other things, mammals do not lay eggs. But this formula was completely upset when an animal called the platypus was discovered for while the platypus is undoubtedly a mammal, it is a mammal which lays eggs. What is the explanation of this irregular behaviour of the platypus? It is to be found in the evolutionary relationship of birds and mammals, which are both descended from original egg-laying animals. The birds have continued to lay eggs while the mammals stopped doing so except for a few conservative animals like the platypus. If we think of animals in their evolution, their development, this appears very natural. But if we try, as the older naturalists tried, to make them fit into some rigid, fixed scheme of classification, then the products of evolution upset that classification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, an idea or a theory which was progressive in one set of circumstances, when it first arose, cannot for that reason be labelled &amp;quot;progressive&amp;quot; in an absolute sense, since it may later become reactionary in new circumstances. For instance, mechanistic materialism when it first arose was a progressive theory. But we cannot say that it is still progressive today. On the contrary, under the new circumstances which have arisen mechanistic theory has become retrograde, reactionary Mechanism, which was progressive in the rising phase of capitalism, goes hand in hand with idealism as part of the ideology of capitalism in decay.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Common sense, too, recognises the limitations of the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: When is a man bald? Common sense recognises that though we can distinguish bald men from non-bald men, nevertheless baldness develops through a process of losing one&#039;s hair, and therefore men in the midst of this process enter into a phase in which we cannot say absolutely either that they are bald or that they are not: they are in process of becoming bald. The metaphysical &amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot; breaks down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all these examples we are confronted with the distinction between an &#039;&#039;objective process&#039;&#039;, in which something undergoes change, and the &#039;&#039;concepts&#039;&#039; in terms of which we try to sum up the characteristics of the things involved in the process. Such concepts never do and never can always and in all respects correspond to their objects, precisely because the objects are undergoing change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Engels explained this in a letter (March 12, 1895) to a certain Mr. C. Schmidt, who was puzzled by it:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Are the concepts that prevail in natural science fictions because they by no means always coincide with reality? From the moment we accept the theory of evolution all our concepts of organic life correspond only approximately to reality. Otherwise there would be no change; on the day that concept and reality absolutely coincide in the organic world, development is at an end.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And he pointed out that similar considerations apply to all concepts without exception.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
When we think of the properties of things, their relation. ships, their modes of action and interaction, the processes into which they enter, then we find that, generally speaking, all these properties, relationships, interactions and processes divide into &#039;&#039;fundamental opposites&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, if we think of the simplest ways in which two bodies can act on one another, then we find that this action is either repulsion or attraction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we consider the electrical properties of bodies, then there is positive and negative electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In organic life, there is the building up of organic compounds and the breaking of them down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in mathematics, there is addition and subtraction, plus and minus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in general, whatever sphere of inquiry we may be considering, we find that it involves such fundamental opposities. We find ourselves considering, not just a number of &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; things, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; properties, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; relations, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; processes, but pairs of &#039;&#039;opposites&#039;&#039;, fundamental &#039;&#039;oppositions&#039;&#039;. As Hegel put it: &amp;quot;In opposition, the different is not confronted by any other, but by &#039;&#039;its&#039;&#039; other&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Encyclopaedia of Philosophical Sciences: Logic&#039;&#039; Section 119).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus if we think of the forces acing between two bodies, there are not just a number of different forces, but they divide into attractive and repulsive forces; if we think of electric charges, there are not just a number of different charges, but they divide into positive and negative; and so on. Attraction stands opposed to repulsion, positive electricity to negative electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such fundamental oppositions are not understood by the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first place, the metaphysical way of thinking tries to ignore and discount opposition. It seeks to understand a given subject-matter simply in terms of a whole number of different properties and different relations of things, ignoring the fundamental oppositions which are manifested in these properties and relations. Thus those who think in metaphysical terms about class-divided societies, for example, try to understand society as consisting merely of a large number of different individuals connected together by all kinds of different social relations-but they ignore the fundamental opposition of exploiters and exploited, manifested in all those social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, when the metaphysical way of thinking does nevertheless come upon the fundamental oppositions and cannot ignore them, then—true to its habit of thinking of each thing in isolation, as a fixed constant—it considers these opposites each in isolation from the other, understands them separately and as each excluding the other. Thus, for example, the older physicists used to think of the positive and negative electricity just simply as two different &amp;quot;electrical fluids&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But contrary to metaphysics, not only are fundamental opposites involved in every subject-matter, but these opposites mutually imply each other, are inseparably connected together, and, far from being exclusive, neither can exist or be understood except in relation to the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This characteristic of opposition is known as polarity: fundamental opposites are polar opposites. A magnet, for example, has two poles, another pole and a south pole. But these poles, opposite and distinct, cannot exist in separation. if the magnet is cut in two, there is not a north pole in one half and a south pole in the other, but north and south poles recur in each half. The north pole exists only as the opposite of the south, and vice versa; the one can be defined only as the opposite of the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, fundamental opposition has o be understood as polar opposition, and every subject-matter has to be understood in terms of the polar opposition involved in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in physics we find that attraction and repulsion are involved in every physical process in such a way that they cannot be separated or isolated the one from the other. In considering living bodies, we do not find in some cases the building up of organic compounds and in other cases their breaking down, but every life process involves both the building up and the breaking down of organic compounds. In capitalist society the increasing socialisation of labour is inseparable from its opposite, the increasing centralisation of capital.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This unity of opposites—the fact that opposites cannot be understood in separation one from another, but only in their inseparable connection in every field of investigation—is strikingly exemplified in mathematics. Here the fundamental operations are the two oppositions, addition and subtraction. And so far is it from being the case that addition and subtraction can be understood each apart from the other, that addition can be represented as subtraction and vice versa; thus the operation of subtraction &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;(a+b)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; can be represented as an addition &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;(-b+a)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;. Similarly a division &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;a/b&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; can be represented as a multiplication &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;a\times(1/b)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; (Engels: &#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;Note on Mathematics&amp;quot;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The unity of opposites, their inseparable connection, is by no means to be understood as a harmonious and stable relationship, as a state of equilibrium, On the contrary. &amp;quot;The unity of opposites is conditional, temporary, transitory relative. The struggle of mutually exclusive opposites is absolute, just as development and motion are absolute&amp;quot; (Lenin: &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of fundamental polar oppositions, manifesting themselves in every department of nature and society, expresses itself in the &#039;&#039;conflict&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;struggle&#039;&#039; of opposed tendencies, which, despite phases of temporary equilibrium, lead to continual motion and development ta perpetual coming into being and passing away of everything in existence, to sharp changes of state and transformations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the equilibrium of attractive and repulsive forces in the physical world is never more than conditional and temporary; the conflict and struggle of attraction and repulsion always asserts itself, suing in physical changes and transformations, whether transformations on an atomic scale, chemical changes or, on a grand scale, in the explosion of stars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Dialectics and Metaphysics =====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics thinks in terms of &amp;quot;ready-made&amp;quot; things, whose properties and potentialities it seeks to fix and determine once and for a. It considers each thing by itself, in isolation from every other, in terms of irreconcilable antitheses—&amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot;. It contrasts one thing to another, one property to another, one relationship to another, not considering things in their real movement and interconnection, and not considering that every subject-matter represents a unity of opposites—opposed but inseparably connected together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics refuses to think of things each by itself, as having a fixed nature and fixed properties—&amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot;—but it recognises that things come into being, exist and cease to be in a process of unending change and development, in a process of complicated and ever-changing inter-relationship, in which each thing exists only in its connection with other things and goes through a series of transformations, and in which is always manifested the unity, inseparable interconnection and struggle of the opposite properties, aspects, tendencies characteristic of every phenomenon of nature and society,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Engels writes in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The world is not to be comprehended as a complex of ready-made things but as a complex of process.... One no longer permits oneself to be imposed upon by the anti theses insuperable for the old metaphysics....&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The old rigid antitheses, the sharp impassible dividing lines are more and more disappearing…. The recognition that these antitheses and distinctions are in fact to be found in nature but only with relative validity, and that on the other hand their imagined rigidity and absoluteness have been introduced into nature only by our minds—this recognition is the kernel of the dialectical conception of nature. Dialectics... grasps things and their images, ideas, essentially in their inter-connection, in their sequence, their movement, their birth and death….&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Lenin wrote in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039; that the understanding of the &amp;quot;contradictory parts&amp;quot; of every phenomenon was &amp;quot;the essence of dialectics&amp;quot;. It consists in &amp;quot;the recognition (discovery) of the contradictory, mutually exclusive, opposite tendencies in all phenomena and processes of nature, including mind and society&amp;quot;. Lastly, Marx in the Preface to &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039; wrote that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;dialectic... in its rational form is a scandal and abomination to bourgeoisdom and its doctrinaire professors, because it includes in its comprehension and affirmative recognition of the existing state of things, at the same time also, the recognition of the negation of that state, of its inevitable breaking up; because it regards every historically developed social form as in fluid movement, and therefore takes into account its transient nature not less than its momentary existence; because it lets nothing impose upon it, and is in its essence critical and revolutionary.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER SEVEN: CHANGE AND INTERCONNECTION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Four Principal Features of the Marxist Dialectical Method =====&lt;br /&gt;
In his &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039; Stalin said that there are four principal features of the Marxist dialectical method.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics does not regard nature as just an agglomeration of things, each existing independently of the others, but it considers things as &amp;quot;connected with, dependent on and determined by each other&amp;quot;. Hence it considers that nothing can be understood taken by itself, in isolation, but must always be understood &amp;quot;in its inseparable connection with other things, and as conditioned by them&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics considers everything as in &amp;quot;a state of continuous movement and change, of renewal and development, where something is always arising and developing and something always disintegrating and dying away&amp;quot;. Hence it considers things &amp;quot;not only from the standpoint of their interconnection and interdependence, but also from the standpoint of their movement, their change, their development, their coming into being and going out of being&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics does not regard the process of development as &amp;quot;a simple process of growth&amp;quot;, but as &amp;quot;a development which passes from... quantitative changes to open, fundamental changes, to qualitative changes&amp;quot;, which occur &amp;quot;abruptly, taking the form of a leap from one state to another&amp;quot;. Hence it considers development as &amp;quot;an onward and upward movement, as a transition from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state, as a development from the simple to the complex, from the lower to the higher&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics &amp;quot;holds that the process of development from the lower to the higher takes place… as a disclosure of the contradictions inherent in things... as a struggle of opposing tendencies which operate on the basis of these contradictions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We shall postpone until the next chapter consideration of the latter two features, which concern the process of development from one qualitative state to another from the lower to the higher. In this chapter we shall consider the first two features of the dialectical method, namely, that it considers things always in their interconnection and in their movement and change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Considering Things in Their Interconnection and Circumstances =====&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method demands, first, that we should consider things, not each by itself, but always in their interconnection with other things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sounds &amp;quot;obvious&amp;quot;. Nevertheless it is an &amp;quot;obvious&amp;quot; principle which is very often ignored and is extremely important to remember. We have already considered it and some examples of its application in discussing metaphysics, since the very essence of metaphysics is to think of things in an abstract way, isolated from their relations with other things and from the concrete circumstances in which they exist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of considering things in relation to actual conditions and circumstances, and not apart from those actual conditions and circumstances, is always of fundamental importance for the working-class movement in deciding the most elementary questions of policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there was a time when the British workers were fighting for a ten-hour day. They were right at that time not to make their immediate demand an eight-hour day, since this was not yet a realisable demand. They were equally right, when they got a ten-hour day, not to be satisfied with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are times when it is correct for a section of woe are times when it is correct to call it off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No working-class leader can be of very good use if he tries to decide questions of policy in terms of &amp;quot;general principle&amp;quot; alone, without taking into account the actual circumstances in relation to which policy has to be operated, without understanding that the same policy can be right in one case and wrong in another, depending on the concrete circumstances of each case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in &#039;&#039;Left-Wing Communism&#039;&#039; Lenin wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Of course, in politics, in which sometimes extremely complicated—national and international—relationships between classes and parties have to be dealt with… it would be absurd to concoct a recipe, or general rule... that would serve in all cases. One must have the brains to analyse the situation in each separate case.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This readiness on the part of Marxists to adapt policy to circumstances and to change policy with circumstances is sometimes called Communist &amp;quot;opportunism&amp;quot;. But it is nothing of the kind—or rather, it is the very opposite. It is the application in practice of the science of the strategy and tactics of working-class struggle. Indeed, what is meant by opportunism in relation to working-class policy? It means subordinating the long-term interests of the working class as a whole to the temporary interests of a section, sacrificing the interests of the class to defence of the temporary privileges of some particular group. Communists are guided by the principle stated in The Communist Manifesto, that &amp;quot;they always and everywhere represent the interests of the movement as a whole&#039;. And this requires that, in the interests of the movement as a whole, one must analyse the situation in each separate case, deciding what policy to pursue in each case in the light of the concrete circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On general questions too, the greatest confusion can arise from forgetting the dialectical principle that things must not be considered in isolation but in their inseparable interconnection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the British Labour leaders once said, and many members of the Labour Party continue to say, that nationalisation is an installment of socialism. They consider nationalisation by itself in isolation, out of connecting with the state and with the social structure in relation to which nationalisation measures are introduced. They overlook the fact that if he public power, the state, remains in the hands of the exploiters, and if their representatives sit on and control the boards of the nationalised industries, which continue to be run on the basis of exploiting the labour of one class for the profit of another class, then nationalisation is not socialism. Socialist nationalisation can come into being only when the public power, the state, is in the hands of the workers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in political arguments people very often appeal to a concept of &amp;quot;fairness&amp;quot; which leads them to judge events without the slightest consideration of the real meaning of those events, of the circumstances in which they occur. What&#039;s sauce for the goose is sauce for the gander: that is the principle employed in such arguments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it is argued that if we defend the democratic right of the workers in a capitalist country to agitate for the ending of capitalism and the introduction of socialism, then we cannot deny to others in a socialist country the right to agitate for the ending of socialism and the reintroduction of capitalism. Those who argue like this throw up their hands in horror when they find that former groupings in the U. S. S. R., who sought to restore capitalism in that country, were deprived of the possibility of carrying out their aims, and that later the same thing happened to groupings with similar aims in Hungary. Why, they exclaim, this is undemocratic, this is tyranny! Such an argument overlooks the difference between fighting in the interests of the vast majority of the people to end exploitation, and fighting in the interests of a small section to preserve or reintroduce exploitation; it overlooks the difference between defending the right of the vast majority to run their affairs in their own interests, and defending the right of a small minority to keep the majority in bondage; in other words, it overlooks the difference between moving forwards and backwards, between putting the clock on and putting it back, between revolution and counter-revolution. Of course, if we fight to achieve socialism, and if we achieve it, then we shall defend what we have achieved and shall not allow the slightest possibility of any group destroying that achievement. Let the capitalists and their hangers-on shout about democracy &amp;quot;in general&amp;quot;. If, as Lenin said, we &amp;quot;have the brains to analyse the situation&amp;quot;, we shall not be deceived by them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;liberal&amp;quot; concept of &amp;quot;fairness&amp;quot; has, indeed, often served as favourite weapon of reaction. In 1949 and again in 1950, when the fascists decided to hold a demonstration London on May Day, the Home Secretary promptly banned the workers&#039; May Day demonstration. If I ban one, I must ban the other he blandly explained. How scrupulously fair he was!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of understanding things in their circumstances and interconnections is likewise a very important principle in science. Yet scientists, who take things to bits and consider their various properties, very often forget that things which they may consider in isolation do not exist in isolation. And this leads to serious misunderstandings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soviet biologists, for example, guided by this first principle of dialectics, have stressed the unity of the organism and its environment. They have pointed out that you cannot consider the organism as having a nature of its own, isolated from its environment: that is metaphysics. Thus there is no such thing as a plant, for instance, isolated from its environment: such a plant is a mere museum piece, a dead plant artificially preserved. Living plants grow in a soil, in a climate, in an environment, and they grow and develop by assimilating that environment. Thus Lysenko defined the heredity, or nature, of an organism as its requirement of certain conditions for its life and development, and its responding to various conditions in a certain way. This understanding of the unity of organism and environment had important consequences. For it led to the expectation hat by compelling an organism to adapt itself to and assimilate changed conditions, its nature could be changed. And this expectation has been verified in practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some biologists, on the other hand, wished to treat the organism abstractly, metaphysically, as isolated from its real conditions of life. They conceived of the &amp;quot;nature&amp;quot; of the organism as quite independent of its conditions of life. Hence they concluded, in true metaphysical style, that the heredity of an organism &amp;quot;is what it is&amp;quot;, and that it was no use trying to change it in the ways in which Soviet biologists have changed the heredity of organisms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Considering Things in Their Movement, Their Coming into Being and Going out of Being =====&lt;br /&gt;
Let us now consider some examples of the second principle of dialectics, which demands that we should consider things in their movement, their change, their coming into being and going out of being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle, too, is of great importance in science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soviet biologists, for example, guided by this principle of dialectics, considered the organism in its growth and development. Thus at a certain stage of growth, the nature of the organism is still plastic; if you can modify it at that state, you can often change its nature, give it a changed heredity. Something is newly coming into being in the organism, and that is the time to foster it and to give it a desired direction. But if that stage is passed, then its nature becomes fixed and you cannot change it. You must find just the right stage of growth if you wish to modify the heredity of the organism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This second principle of dialectics teaches us always to pay attention to what is new, to what is rising and growing—not just to what exists at the moment, but to what is coming into being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle is of paramount importance for revolutionary understanding, for revolutionary practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Russian Bolsheviks for example, saw from the very beginning how Russian society was moving—what was new in it, and what was coming into being. They looked for what was rising and growing, though it was still weak—the working class. While others discounted the importance of the working class and finished by entering into compromises with the forces of the old society, the Bolsheviks concluded that the working class was the new, rising force, and led it to victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly today, when Press and radio are full of the boasts and threats of the American imperialists and their followers, we stress that which is rising and growing all over the world, the people&#039;s camp of peace, which is bound to continue to grow and to overwhelm the imperialists in shameful disaster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the fight for unity of the working-class movement, in relation to the British Labour Party and the affiliated trade unions, we pay attention above all to that which is arising and growing in the movement. Therefore we see a great deal more than the policy of the right-wing leaders and their influence. The right wing has its basis in the past, though it is still strong. But there are arising the forces of the future, determined to fight against capitalism and war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly in relation to individual people—we should foster and build on what is coming to birth in them, what is rising and moving ahead. This is what a good secretary or organiser does.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such examples as these show that the basis of the dialectical method, its most essential principle, is to study and understand things in their concrete interconnection and movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Against &amp;quot;Ready-made Schemes&amp;quot;—&amp;quot;Truth is Always Concrete&amp;quot; =====&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes people imagine that dialectics is a preconceived scheme, into the pattern of which everything is supposed to fit. This is the very opposite of the truth about dialectics. The employment of the Marxist dialectical method does not mean that we apply a preconceived scheme and try to make everything fit into it. No, it means that we study things as they really are, in their real interconnection and movement. &amp;quot;The most essential thing in Marxism,&amp;quot; Lenin wrote, &amp;quot;is the concrete analysis of concrete conditions&amp;quot; (quoted by Mao Tse-tung in &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is something which Lenin insisted on again and again. Indeed, in his pamphlet &#039;&#039;One Step Forward, Two Steps Back&#039;&#039;, he proclaimed it as &amp;quot;the fundamental thesis of dialectics&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Genuine dialectics, Lenin wrote, proceeds &amp;quot;by means of a thorough, detailed analysis of a process in all its concreteness. The fundamental thesis of dialectics is: there is no such thing as abstract truth, truth is always concrete.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did he mean by &amp;quot;truth is always concrete&amp;quot;? Just that we will not get at the truth about things, either about nature or society, by thinking up some general scheme, some abstract formula; but only by trying to work out as regards each process just what are the forces at work, how they are related which are rising and growing and which are decaying and dying away, and on this basis reaching an estimate of the process as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Engels said: &amp;quot;There could be no question of building the laws of dialectics into nature, but of discovering them in it and evolving them from it…. Nature is the test of dialectics&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As regards the study of society, and the estimate we make of real social changes on which we base our political strategy, Lenin ridiculed those who took some abstract, preconceived scheme as their guide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to some &amp;quot;authorities&amp;quot;, the Marxist dialectics laid it down that all development must proceed through &amp;quot;triads&amp;quot;—thesis, antithesis, synthesis. Lenin ridiculed this.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;It is clear to everybody that the main burden of Engels&#039; argument is that materialists must depict the historical process correctly and accurately, and that insistence on... selection of examples which demonstrate the correctness of the triad is nothing but a relic of Hegelianism... And indead, once it has been categorically declared that to attempt to &#039;prove&#039; anything by triads is absurd, what significance can examples  of &#039;dialectical&#039; process have?... Anyone who reads the definition and description of the dialectical method given by Engels will see that the Hegelian triads are not even mentioned, and that it all amounts to regarding social evolution as a natural-historical process of development.... What Marx and Engels called the dialectical method is nothing more nor less than the scientific method in sociology, which consists in regarding society as a living organism in a constant state of development, the study of which requires an objective analysis of the relations of production which constitute the given social formation and an investigation of its laws of functioning and development&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;What the &amp;quot;Friends of the People&amp;quot; Are and How They Fight the Social Democrats&#039;&#039;, Part I).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Let us consider some examples of what the &amp;quot;analysis of a process in all its concreteness&amp;quot; and the principle that &amp;quot;truth is always concrete&amp;quot; mean, in contrast to the method of trying to lay down some preconceived scheme of social development and of appealing to such a scheme as a basis for policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tsarist Russia the Mensheviks used to say: &amp;quot;We must have capitalism before socialism.&amp;quot; First capitalism must go through its full development, then socialism will follow: that was their scheme. Consequently they supported the liberals in politics and enjoined the workers to do no more than fight for better conditions in the capitalist factories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin repudiated this silly scheme. He showed that the liberals, frightened by the workers, would compromise with the Tsar; but that the alliance of workers with peasants could take the lead from them, overthrow the Tsar, and then go on to overthrow the capitalists and build socialism before ever capitalism was able to develop fully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the proletarian revolution was successful, another scheme was propounded—this time by Trotsky. &amp;quot;You can&#039;t build socialism in one country. Unless the revolution takes place in the advanced capitalist countries, socialism cannot come in Russia.&amp;quot; Lenin and Stalin showed that this scheme, too, was false. For even if the revolution did not take place in the advanced capitalist countries, the alliance of workers and peasants in the Soviet Union had still the forces to build socialism,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Western European countries it used often to be said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We must have fascism before communism.&amp;quot; First the capitalists will abandon democracy and introduce the fascist dictatorship, and then the workers will overthrow the fascist dictator. ship. But the Communists replied, no, we will fight together with all the democratic forces to preserve bourgeois democracy and to defeat the fascists, and that will create the best conditions for going forward to win working-class power and to commence to build socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly, today we sometimes hear the argument: &amp;quot;Capitalism means war; therefore war is inevitable.&amp;quot; No, this scheme is false as well. The imperialists have tried to stake their policy on wars of conquest. But they cannot make war without the people. The more they prepare for war, the more open their aggressiveness becomes, the more one power attempts to impose its domination on another and the more hardships they impose on the people, the more can the people be rallied to oppose their war. Therefore peace can be preserved. And by fighting to preserve peace we can lay the basis for ending the conditions which create the danger of war. So war is not inevitable: the imperialist plans can be defeated. They can be defeated if the working class rallies all the peace-loving forces around itself. And if we defeat the imperialist war plans, that will be the best road towards the ending of capitalism itself and the building of socialism. Imperialism will not be ended by waiting for it to wreck itself in inevitable wars, but by uniting to prevent the realisation of its war plans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all these examples it will be seen that the acceptance of some ready-made scheme, some abstract formula, means passivity, support for capitalism, betrayal of the working class and of socialism. But the dialectical approach which understands things in their concrete interconnection and movement, shows us how to forge ahead—how to fight, what allies to draw in. That is the inestimable value of the Marxist dialectical method to the working-class movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER EIGHT: THE LAWS OF DEVELOPMENT ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== What Do We Mean by &amp;quot;Development&amp;quot;? =====&lt;br /&gt;
In stressing the need to study real processes in their movement and in all their interconnections, Stalin pointed out that in the processes of nature and history there is always &amp;quot;renewal and development, where something is always arising and developing and something always disintegrating and dying away&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When that which is arising and developing comes to fruition, and that which is disintegrating and dying away finally disappears, there emerges something new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For as we saw in criticising mechanistic materialism, processes do not always keep repeating the same cycle of changes, but advance from stage to stage as something new continually emerges.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the real meaning of the word &amp;quot;development&amp;quot;. We speak of &amp;quot;development&amp;quot; where stage by stage something new keeps emerging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there is a difference between mere change and development. Development is change proceeding according to its own internal laws from stage to stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And there is equally a difference between growth and development. This difference is familiar to biologists, for example. Thus growth means getting bigger merely quantitative change. But development means, not getting bigger, but passing into a qualitatively new stage, becoming qualitatively different. For example, a caterpillar grows longer and fatter; then it spins itself a cocoon, and finally emerges as a butterfly. This is development. A caterpillar grows into a bigger caterpillar; it &#039;&#039;develops&#039;&#039; into a butterfly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Processes of nature and history exemplify, not merely change, not merely growth, but development. Can we, then, reach any conclusions about the general laws of development? This is the further task of materialist dialectics—to find what general laws are manifested in all development, and to give us, therefore, the &#039;&#039;method of approach&#039;&#039; for understanding, explaining and controlling development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Quantity and Quality: The Law of the Transformation of Quantitative into Qualitative Changes =====&lt;br /&gt;
This brings us to the two latter features of the Marxist dialectical method. The first of these may be called &amp;quot;the law of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change&amp;quot;. What does this mean?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All change has a quantitative aspect, that is, an aspect of mere increase or decrease which does not alter the nature of that which changes. But quantitative change, increase or decrease, cannot go on indefinitely. At a certain point it always leads to a qualitative change; and at that critical point (or &amp;quot;nodal point&amp;quot;, as Hegel called it) the qualitative change takes place relatively suddenly, by a leap, as it were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, if water is being heated, it does not go on getting hotter and hotter indefinitely; at a certain critical temperature it begins to turn into steam, undergoing a qualitative change from liquid to gas. A cord used to lift a weight may have a greater and greater load attached to it, but no cord can lift a load indefinitely great: at a certain point, the cord is bound to break. A boiler may withstand a greater and greater pressure of steam—up to the point where it bursts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This law of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change is also met with in society. Thus before the of industrial capitalist comes into being here takes lac process of the accumulation of wealth in money form in a few private hands (largely by colonial plunder), and of the formation of a propertyless proletariat (by enclosures and the driving of peasants off the land). At a certain point in this process, when &#039;&#039;enough&#039;&#039; money is accumulated to provide capital for industrial undertaking, when &#039;&#039;enough&#039;&#039; people have been proletarianised to provide the labour required, the conditions have matured for the development of industrial capitalism. At this point an accumulation of quantitative changes give rise to a new qualitative stage in the development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, qualitative changes happen with relative suddenness—by a leap. Something new is suddenly born, though its potentiality was already contained in the gradual evolutionary process of continuous quantitative change which went before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we find that continuous, gradual quantitative change leads at a certain point to discontinuous, sudden qualitative change. We have already remarked in an earlier chapter that most of those who have considered the laws of development in nature and society have conceived of this development only in its continuous aspect. This means that they have considered it only from the aspect of a process of growth, of quantitative change, and have not considered its qualitative aspect, the fact that at a certain point in the gradual process of growth a new quality suddenly arises, a transformation takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet this is what always happens. If you are boiling a kettle, the water suddenly begins to boil when boiling point is reached. If you are scrambling eggs, the mixture in the pan suddenly &amp;quot;scrambles&amp;quot;. And it is the same if you are engaged in changing society. We will only change capitalist society into socialist society when the rule of one class is replaced by the rule of another class—and this is a radical transformation, a leap to a new state of society, a revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If, on the other hand, we consider quality itself, then qualitative change always arises as a result of an accumulation of quantitative changes, and differences in quality have their basis in differences of quantity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus just as quantitative change must at a certain point give rise to qualitative change, so if we wish to bring about qualitative change we must study its quantitative basis, and know what must be increased and what diminished if the required chance is to be brought about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natural science teaches us how purely quantitative difference—addition or subtraction—makes a qualitative difference in nature. For example, the addition of one proton in the nucleus of an atom makes the transition from one element to another. The atoms of all the elements are formed out of combinations of the same protons and electrons, but a purely quantitative difference between the numbers combined in the atom gives different kinds of atoms, atoms of different elements with different chemical properties. Thus an atom consisting of one proton and one electron is a hydrogen atom, but if another proton and another electron are added it is an atom of helium, and so on. Similarly in chemical compounds, the addition of one atom to a molecule makes the difference between substances with different chemical properties. In general, different qualities have their basis in quantitative difference.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Engels put it in his &#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In nature, in a manner exactly fixed for each individual case, qualitative changes can only occur by the quantitative addition or subtraction of matter or motion. All qualitative differences in nature rest on differences of chemical composition or on different quantities or forms of motion or, as is almost always the case, on both. Hence it is impossible to alter the quality of a body without addition or subtraction of matter or motion, i. e. without quantitative alteration of the body concerned.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This feature of the dialectical law connecting quality and quantity is familiar to readers of the popular literature about atomic bombs. To make a uranium bomb it is necessary to have the isotope, uranium-235; the more common isotope, uranium-238, will not do. The difference in atomic weight, depending on the number of neutrons present in each case. But this quantitative difference of atomic weight, 235 and 238, makes the qualitative difference between a substance with the properties required for the bomb and a substance without those properties. Further, having got a quantity of uranium-235, a certain &amp;quot;critical mass&amp;quot; of it is required before it will explode. If there is not enough, the chain reaction which constitutes the explosion will not occur; when the &amp;quot;critical mass&amp;quot; is reached, the reaction does occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hydrogen bomb likewise depends on definite quantitative conditions to make it go off. The thermo-nuclear reaction which constitutes the explosion takes place only when a sufficient degree of heat is present. So this heat has to be generated, e.g. by an atomic explosion, in order to explode the hydrogen bomb.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we see that quantitative changes are transformed at a certain point into qualitative changes, and qualitative differences rest on quantitative differences. This is a universal feature of development. What makes such development happen?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Development Takes Place Through the Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the reason why in any particular case a quantitative change leads to a qualitative change lies in the very nature, in the content, of the particular processes involved. Therefore in each case we can, if we only know enough, explain just why a qualitative change is inevitable, and why it takes place at the point it does.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To explain this we have to study the facts of the case. We cannot invent an explanation with the aid of dialectics alone; where an understanding of dialectics helps is that it gives us the clue as to where to look. In a particular case we may not yet know how and why the change takes place. In that case we have the task of finding out, by investigating the facts of the case. For there is no mystery concealed behind the emergence of the qualitatively new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider, for example, the case of the qualitative change which takes place when water boils.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When heat is applied to a mass of water contained in a kettle, then the effect is to increase the motion of the molecules composing the water. So long as the water remains in its liquid state, the forces of attraction between the molecules are sufficient to ensure that, though some of the surface molecules are continually escaping, the whole mass coheres together as a mass of water inside the kettle. At boiling point, however, the motion of molecules has become sufficiently violent for large numbers of them to begin jumping clear of the mass. A qualitative change is therefore observed. The water begins to bubble and the whole mass is rapidly transformed into steam. This change evidently occurs as a result of the opposition operating within the mass of water—the tendency of the molecules to move apart and jump free versus the forces of attraction between them. The former tendency is reinforced to the point where it overcomes the latter as a result, in this case, of the external application of heat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example have considered is that of a cord which breaks when is load becomes too great. Here again, the qualitative change takes place as a result of the opposition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These examples prepare us for the general conclusion that, as Stalin puts it, &amp;quot;the internal content of the process of element, the internal content of the transformation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes&amp;quot; consists in the struggle of opposites—opposite tendencies, opposite forces—within the things and process concerned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the law that quantitative changes are transformed into qualitative changes, and that differences in quality are based on differences in quantity, leads us to the law of the unity and struggle of opposites.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here is the way Stalin formulates this law, this feature of dialectics in his &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics holds that internal contradictions are inherent in all things and phenomena of nature, for all have their negative and positive sides, a past and a future, something dying away and something developing; and that the struggle between these opposites, the struggle between the old and the new, between that which is dying away and that which is being born, between that which is disappearing and that which is developing, constitutes the internal content of the process of development, the internal content of the transformation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes. The dialectical method therefore holds that the process of development from the lower to the higher takes place not as a harmonious unfolding of phenomena, but as a disclosure of the contradictions inherent in things and phenomena, as a &#039;struggle&#039; of opposite tendencies which operate in the basis of these contradictions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;To understand development, to understand how and why quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, to understand how and why the transition takes place from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state, we have to understand the contradictions inherent in each thing and process we are considering, and how a &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; of opposite tendencies arises on the basis of these contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have to understand this concretely, in each case, bearing in mind Lenin&#039;s warning that &amp;quot;the fundamental thesis of dialectics is: truth is always concrete. We cannot deduce the laws of development in the concrete case from the general principles of dialectics: we have to discover them by actual investigation in each case. But dialectics tells us what to look for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Dialectics of Social Development—The Contradictions of Capitalism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectics of development—the unity and struggle of opposites—has been most thoroughly worked out in the Marxist science of society. Here, from the standpoint of the working-class struggle, on the basis of working-class experience, we can work out the dialectic of the contradictions of capitalism and of their development very exactly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the principles involved in the development of society are not opposed to but are in essence the same as those involved in the development of nature, though different in their form of manifestation in each case. Thus Engels said in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;I was not in doubt that amid the welter of innumerable changes taking place in nature the same dialectical laws of motion are in operation as those which in history govern the apparent fortuitousness of events.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;How Marxism understands the contradictions of capitalism and their development, this crowning triumph of the dialectical method was explained in general terms by Engels in Socialism, Utopian and Scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic contradiction of capitalism is not simply the conflict of two classes, which confront one another as two external forces which come into conflict. No, it is the contradiction within the social system itself, on the basis of which the class conflict arises and operates.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalism brought about:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the concentration of the means of production in large workshops and manufactories, their transformation into means of production which were in fact social. But the social means of production and the social products were treated as if they were still, as they had been before, the means of production and the products of individuals. Hitherto, the owner of the instruments of labour had appropriated the product because it was as a rule his own product, the auxiliary labour of other persons being the exception; now, the owner of the instruments of production continued to appropriate the product, although it was no longer &#039;&#039;his&#039;&#039; product, but exclusively the product of &#039;&#039;others&#039; labour&#039;&#039;. Thus, therefore, the products, now socially produced, were not appropriated by those who had really set the means of production in motion and really produced the products, but by the &#039;&#039;capitalists&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The basic contradiction of capitalism is, therefore, the contradiction between socialised production and capitalist appropriation. It is on the basis of this contradiction that the struggle between the classes develops.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In this contradiction... the whole conflict of today is already present in germ…. The contradiction between social production and capitalist appropriation became manifest as the antagonism between proletariat and bourgeoisie.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And the contradiction can only be resolved by the victory of the working class, when the working class sets up its own dictatorship and initiates social ownership and appropriation to correspond to social production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example very exactly illustrates the point of what Stalin said about &amp;quot;struggle of opposite tendencies which operate on the basis of these contradictions&amp;quot;. The class struggle exists and operates on the basis of the contradictions inherent in the social system itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is from the struggle of opposite tendencies, opposing forces, arising on the basis of the contradictions inherent the social system, that social transformation, the leap to a qualitatively new stage of social development, takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way the laws of dialectical development, summarised in the principles of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change and of the unity and struggle of opposites, are found at work in the development of society. To carry into effect the socialist transformation of society, therefore, the working class must learn to understand the social situation in the light of the laws of dialectics. Guided by that understanding, it must base the tactics and strategy of its class struggle on the concrete analysis of the actual situation at each stage of the struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER NINE: CONTRADICTION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Contradictions Inherent in Processes =====&lt;br /&gt;
In the last chapter we considered how qualitative change is brought about by the struggle of opposed forces. This was exemplified equally in the change of state of a body from liquid to solid or gas, and in the change of society from capitalism to socialism. In each case there are &amp;quot;opposite tendencies&amp;quot; at work, whose &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; eventuates in some fundamental transformation, a qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; is not external and accidental. It is not adequately understood if we suppose that it is a question of forces or tendencies arising quite independently the one of the other, which happen to meet, to bump up against each other and come into conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No. The struggle is internal and necessary; for it arises and follows from the nature of the process as a whole. The opposite tendencies are not independent the one of the other, but are inseparably connected as parts or aspects of a single whole. And they operate and come into conflict on the basis of the contradiction inherent in the process as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Movement and change result from causes inherent in thing and processes, from internal contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the old mechanist conception of move in all physical phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the class struggle in capitalist society arises on the basis of the contradictory unity of socialised labour and private appopriation inherent in that society. It does not arise as a result of external causes, but as a result of the contradictions within the very essence of the capitalist system. On the other hand, Tory and right-wing Labour theoreticians make out that the class struggle is stirred up by external interference by &amp;quot;Communist agitators&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Soviet agent&amp;quot;. And they believe that if only this external interference could be stopped, the system could get along very well as it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The internal necessity of the struggle of opposed forces, and of its outcome, based on the contradictions inherent process as a whole, is no mere refinement of philosophical analysis. It is of very great practical importance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bourgeois theorists, for example, are well able to recognise the fact of class conflicts in capitalist society. What they do not recognise is the necessity of this conflict; that it is based on contradictions inherent in the very nature of the capitalist system and that, therefore, the struggle can only culminate in and end with the destruction of the system itself and its replacement by a new, higher system of society. So they seek to mitigate the class conflict, to tone it down and reconcile the opposing classes, or to stamp it out, and so to preserve the system intact. Precisely this bourgeois view of the class conflict is brought into the labour movement by social democracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was in opposition to such a shallow, metaphysical way of understanding class conflict that Lenin pointed out in &#039;&#039;The State and Revolution&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;It is often said and written that the core of Marx&#039;s theory is the class struggle; but it is not true.... To limit Marxism to the theory of class struggle means curtailing Marxism, distorting it, reducing it to something which is acceptable to the bourgeoisie. A Marxist is one who extends the acceptance of the class struggle to the acceptance of the dictatorship of the proletariat. This is where the profound difference lies between a Marxist and an ordinary petty (or even big) bourgeois. This is the touchstone on which the real understanding and acceptance of Marxism should be tested.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In general, contradiction is inherent in a given process. The struggle which is characteristic of the process is not an external clash of accidentally opposed factors, but is the working out of contradictions belonging to the very nature of the process. And this conditions the outcome of the process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Contradiction Consists of the Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
The key conception of dialectics is this conception of contradiction inherent in the very nature of things— that the motive force of qualitative change lies in the contradictions contained within all processes of nature and society, and that in order to understand, control and master things in practice we must proceed from the concrete analysis of their contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What exactly do we mean by &amp;quot;contradiction&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the common, metaphysical conception, contradictions occur in our ideas about things, but not in things. We can assert contradictory propositions about a thing, and then there is a contradiction in what we say about it; but there can be no contradiction in the thing. This point of view regards contradiction simply and solely as a logical relation between propositions, but does not consider it as a real relation between things. Such a point of view is based on considering things statically, as &amp;quot;fixed and frozen&amp;quot;, disregarding their motions and dynamic interconnections.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we consider the real, complex movements and interconnections of real, complex things, then we find that contradictory tendencies can and do exist in them. For example, if the forces operating in a body combine tendencies of attraction and of repulsion, that it is a real contradiction. And if the movement of society combines the tendency to socialise production of the products, that is a real contradiction too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of contradictions in things is a very familiar state of affairs. There is nothing in the least abstruse about it, and it is often referred to in everyday conversations. For example, we speak of a man as having a &amp;quot;contradictory&amp;quot; character, or as being &amp;quot;a mass of contradictions&amp;quot;. This means that he evinces opposed tendencies in his behaviour, such as gentleness and brutality, recklessness and cowardice, selfishness and self-sacrifice. Or again, contradictory relations are the subject of everyday gossip when we talk about married couples who are always quarreling but never happy apart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such examples show that when we speak in Marxist philosophy about &amp;quot;contradictions in things&amp;quot; were not inventing some far-fetched philosophical theory, but are referring to something which is familiar to everyone. Nor are we using the word &amp;quot;contradiction&amp;quot; in some new and strange sense of our own, but are using the word in its ordinary, everyday sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A real contradiction is a &#039;&#039;unity&#039;&#039; of opposites. There is a real contradiction inherent, as we say, in the very nature of a thing or process or relationship when in that thing or process or relationship opposite tendencies are combined together in such a way that neither can exist without the other. In the unity of opposites, the opposites are held together in a relation of mutual dependence, where each is the condition of existence of the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the class contradiction between workers and capitalists in capitalist society is just such a unity of opposites, because in that society neither can the workers exist without the capitalists nor the capitalists without the workers. The nature of the society is such that these opposites are held together in it in inseparable unity. This unity of opposites belongs to the very essence of the social system. Capitalism is a system in which capitalists exploit workers and workers are exploited by capitalists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the unity of opposites in a contradiction which makes inescapable and necessary the &#039;&#039;struggle&#039;&#039; of opposites. Since the opposed terms are inseparably united, there is no getting out of the struggle. Thus, for example, because opposed classes are united in capitalist society, the development of that society proceeds, and cannot but proceed, in the form of a class struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We may also speak of the &#039;&#039;interpenetration&#039;&#039; of opposites in a contradiction. For being united in struggle, each opposed tendency is in its actual character and operation at any phase of the struggle influenced, modified or penetrated by the other in many ways. Each side is always affected by its relation with the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Working Out of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
We can only understand, and can only control and master, the processes of nature and of society by understanding their contradictions, and the consequences of those contradictions—the way they work out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contradiction is the driving force of change. So if we want to understand how things change, and to control and utilise their changes, then we must understand their contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why should we say that contradiction is the driving force of change? It is because it is only the presence of contradictions in a process which provides the internal conditions making change necessary. A process which contained no contradictions would simply go on and on in the same way until some external force stopped it or modified it. A movement without contradictions would be continuous repetition of the same movement. It is the presence of contradictions, that is, of contradictory tendencies of movement, or of a unity and struggle of opposites, which brings about &#039;&#039;changes&#039;&#039; of movement in the course of a process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imagine, if you can, a society without contradictions. This would be a society in which by continuing to do the same things in the same ways people would satisfy all their needs. Such a society would never change. There would continually be movement in it, in as much as people would be doing things all the time; but the movement would always be the same. There would be a process, but a process of repetition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, no such society exists or ever could exist, because from the very nature of the conditions of human life there must always be contradictions in society. By satisfying their needs people create new unsatisfied needs, and by advancing their forces of production they bring about a state of affairs in which they need to change their social relations and institutions correspondingly. This is why changes happen in society. The social process is not a process of reptition but a process in which new things happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, some metaphysical materialists tried to represent the universe as a system of particles bumping into and bouncing off one another. Such a universe would be a universe of the continuous motion of particles, but it would be a universe of the continuous repetition of the same motion. The real universe is not like this, because it is full of contradictions– the contradictions of attraction and repulsion studied by physics, of the association and dissociation of atoms studied by chemistry, of the processes of life and of the relationship of organism with environment studied by biology. It is the working out of these contradictions (in their specific forms in specific processes) which makes up the real changing processes of the real changing world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This shows that where contradictions exist, there follows the working out of those contradictions—the working out of the struggle of opposites which arises from the unity of opposites. A process is the working out of its own essential contradictions,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Universality and Particularity of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
Contradiction is a universal feature of all processes. But each particular kind of process has its own particular contradictions, which are characteristic of it and different from those of other processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This point was underlined by Mao Tse-tung in his essay &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;, where he made the most thorough analysis of the conception yet contributed to Marxist literature. He called it the distinction between &amp;quot;the universality&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the particularity&amp;quot; of contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can never deduce what will happen in any particular case, or how a particular process can be controlled, from the universal idea of contradiction. As has already been stressed, the dialectical method does not consist in applying some preconceived scheme to the interpretation of everything, but consists in basing conclusions only on the &amp;quot;concrete analysis of concrete conditions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each kind of process has its own dialectic, which can be grasped only by the detailed study of that particular process. The dialectic of the sub-atomic world is not the same as that of the bodies directly perceptible to our senses. The dialectic of living organisms is not the same as that of the processes of inorganic matter. The dialectic of human society is a new law of motion. And each phase of human society brings with it again its own particular dialectic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the contradiction between tendencies of attraction and repulsion in physical motion, and between the interests of classes in society, are both contradictions. This is evidence of the universality of contradiction. But each has its own distinctive character, different from that of the other. This is evidence of the particularity of contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We cannot learn either the laws of physics or the laws of society if we try to deduce them from the universal idea of contradiction. We can learn them only by investigating physical and social processes. Physical movements and the movement of people in society are quite different forms of movement, and so the contradictions studied by social science are different, and work out in a different way, from those studied by physics. Social and physical processes are similar in that each contains contradictions, but dissimilar in the contradictions each contains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The contradictions characteristic of each kind of process may be called the essential contradictions of that kind of process. For instance, contradictions between attractive and repulsive forces are essential contradictions of physical processes, and contradictions between forces of production and relations of production are essential contradictions of social processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we further consider the essential contradictions characteristic of different kinds of process, then we can further say that processes of a given kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the essential contradictions of social processes are manifested in specific ways in each specific social formation. The contradiction between forces of production and relations of production takes specific forms in different formations of society. Thus in capitalist society it takes the specific capitalist form of the contradiction between the increasingly social character of production and the retention of private appropriation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the relations between any species of living organism and its environment are contradictory. The organism lives only by means of its environment, and at the same time its environment contains these threats to its life which it has continually to overcome. In the case of man, this contradiction takes the form of the specific contradictory relation between man and nature; and this relation itself takes even more specific forms with each stage of man&#039;s social development. Man is a part of nature and lives by means of nature, and man lives by opposing himself to nature and subduing nature to his will. This contradictory relation itself develops, and takes specific forms, as man develops. It is present in both primitive communism and in communism, for example, but presents a different aspect in the latter from the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand a process, then, and to learn how to control and master it, we must get to know its essential contradictions and investigate the specific forms they take in specific instances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Outcome of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
The unity of opposites in a contradiction is characterised by a definite relation of superiority-inferiority, or of domination, between the opposites. For example, in a physical unity of attraction and repulsion, certain elements of attraction or repulsion may be dominant in relation to others. The unity is such that one side dominates the other—or, in certain cases, they may be equal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any qualitative state of a process corresponds to a definite relation of domination. Thus, the solid, liquid and gaseous states of bodies correspond to different domination-relationships in the unity of attraction and repulsion characteristic of the molecules of bodies. Similarly, in the contradictions of capitalist society, the element of private appropriation plays a dominant role in relation to its opposite, social production, and the capitalist class dominates over the working class. If these domination relationships become reversed, then that marks a qualitative change, the ending of the capitalist state of society, the beginning of a new state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domination relationships are obviously, by their very nature, impermanent and apt to change, even though in some cases they remain unchanged for a long time. If the relationship takes the form of equality or balance, such balance is by nature unstable, for there is a struggle of opposites within it which is apt to lead to the domination of one over the other. And then if one dominates over the other, the struggle of opposites contains the possibility of the position being reversed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The unity of opposites,&amp;quot; said Lenin, &amp;quot;is conditional, temporary, transitory, relative. The struggle of opposites is absolute.&amp;quot; That is obviously true. Whatever the domination relationship in the unity of opposites may be, it is always apt to change, as a result of which the former unity of opposites will be dissolved and a new unity of opposites take its place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The outcome of the working out of contradictions is, then, a change in the domination relation characteristic of the initial unity of opposites. Such a change constitutes a change in the nature of a thing, a change from one state to another, a change from one thing to another, a change entailing not merely some external alteration but a change in the internal character and laws of motion of a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is precisely such a change that we mean by a &amp;quot;qualitative&amp;quot; change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, if a piece of iron is painted black and instead we paint it red, that is merely an external alteration (affecting the way it reflects light and so its appearance to a seeing eye), but it is not a qualitative change in the sense we are here defining. On the other hand, if the iron is heated to melting point, then this &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; such a qualitative change. And it comes about precisely as a change in the attraction-repulsion relationship characteristic of the internal molecular state of the metal. The metal passes from the solid to liquid state, its internal character and laws of motion become different in certain ways, it undergoes a qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change is the result of a change in the balance of opposites. Such a change is prepared by a series of quantitative changes affecting the domination relation in the unity of opposites. As the domination relation changes, quantitative change passes into qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When such a fundamental or qualitative change comes about as a result of the dissolution of an old form of unity of opposites and the coming into being of a new one, then the opposites themselves change. The side which passes from being dominated over to being dominant is changed in that process, and so is the other side, which passes from being dominant to being dominated over. Hence in the new qualitative state there are not the same old opposites in a changed relation, but because the relation is changed the opposites, held together in that relation, are changed too. There is a new unity of opposites, a new contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When, for instance, the working class becomes stronger than the capitalist class and from being dominated over becomes dominant, then in the new qualitative state of society the capitalist class disappears (for the dominant working class deprives it of its conditions of existence), and the working class, existing in completely new conditions, becomes virtually a new class. The contradictions of society therefore change; the particular contradictions of the old state disappear and new contradictions are born. The struggle between the working class and the capitalists come to an end, and new kinds of struggle begin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== External and Internal Causes of Qualitative Change =====&lt;br /&gt;
How far is the passage from quantitative to qualitative change determined by the working out of the contradiction inherent in the process itself, or by internal causes, and how far is it determined by external or accidental causes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is determined by both, but in different ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both in nature and society different things are always inter. acting and influencing each other. Hence external causes must always play a part in the changes which happen to things. At the same time, the character of the changes always depends on internal causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This problem was discussed by Mao Tse-tung in his essay &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;. He concluded:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Contradiction within a thing is the basic cause of its development, while the relationship of a thing with other things—their interconnection and interaction—is a secondary cause... External causes are the condition of change and internal causes the basis of change, external causes becoming operative through internal causes.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Consider, for example, such an event as the hatching of a chicken. The chicken does not develop inside the egg unless heat is applied from outside. But what develops in the egg, what hatches out, depends on what is inside the egg. As Mao remarks: &amp;quot;In a suitable temperature an egg changes into a chicken, but there is no temperature which can change a stone into a chicken, the fundamentals of the two things being different.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, water does not boil unless it is heated. But the boiling process resulting from the application of heat comes about on the basis of the internal contradiction of attraction and repulsion characteristic of the molecules of water.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly in society, a revolution does not proceed without the intervention of external causes, but its character and outcome, and indeed the fact that it happens at all, depend on internal causes. Thus the basis of the Russian Revolution lay in the contradictions within Russian society. These made the revolution inevitable and determined its character. But what actually set off the revolution in 1917 was something external, the conditions brought about by the imperialist ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, if we consider qualitative changes, then their qualitative character can be explained only by the operation of internal causes; the particular contradictions on which the old quality was based determine what new quality emerges. The external causes affect only the quantitative changes of things—the times and places of their beginning, and the rate at which they proceed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Purely external causes can only lead... to changes in size and quantity, but cannot explain why things are qualitatively different in a thousand and one ways and why things change into one another&amp;quot; (Mao Tse-tung, &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the class struggle in capitalist society may be speeded up or slowed down by a variety of particular external causes. But the existence of the class struggle, its continuation, its direction and its final outcome are determined by the contradictions inherent in the capitalist system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Suddenness and Gradualness of Qualitative Change =====&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change being the outcome of the working out of contradictions, it follows that the whole process of the struggle of opposites may be regarded as a process of the replacement of one quality by another, of an old quality by a new one. The old quality corresponds to the dominance of one element in the unity of opposites. The reversal of this dominance leads to the replacement of the old quality by the new. In this sense each element in a unity of opposites is the bearer of a distinct quality. The struggle of the one to maintain its dominance is what maintains the old quality, the struggle of the other to reverse this dominance is what brings into being the new quality replacing the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, all life is a unity of opposites, of processes of the building up and breaking down of living matter. So long as the building up maintains itself within this unity, life remains. When, however, the opposite begins to dominate, then death commences. Again, if we consider the contradictions of capitalist society, then it is evident that the capitalist state of society depends on private appropriation dominating social production, and the capitalist class dominating the working class. It is the struggle of the working class against the capitalist class, and the struggle to free social production from the fetters of private appropriation, which, when the reversal of the old state happens, brings about a new socialist state of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has already been pointed out that every contradiction has its own specific character. And so the struggle of opposites has in every case also its own specific character, according to the particular contradiction from which it arises. It follows that processes of qualitative change, replacements of old by new qualities,  according to the qualities concerned. What is &#039;&#039;universally&#039;&#039; true is simply that qualitative change comes about as the working out of contradictions, as an outcome of quantitative change. But this universal truth does not tell us how any &#039;&#039;particular&#039;&#039; change will work out. We can only discover that by knowing each particular case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus considering the workings out of different kinds of social contradictions, which result in qualitative changes in society, each works out differently. For example, the contradiction between the great mass of the people and the feudal lords was worked out in the struggle for the democratic revolution; that between the working class and the capitalist class is worked out in the struggle for socialist revolution; that between the colonies and imperialism is worked out in the national liberation struggle;and that between the working class and peasantry in socialist society, in the collectisvisation and mechanisation of agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whatever the method by which different contradictions work out, a point is always reached where the quantitative aspect of the struggle of opposites within the contradiction has been sufficiently modified for the new quality to emerge. This is the point where qualitative change begins. How it continues depends entirely on the particular character of the contradiction of which it is the outcome, on the particular way the struggle of opposites continues.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change is always sudden, and cannot but be sudden, in the sense that at a certain point of quantitative change a new quality emerges which was not present before. That is to say, at this point a new things begin to happen, new causes operate and new effects are produced, new laws of motion come into operation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the so-called qualitative &amp;quot;leap&amp;quot;, the first appearance of the new which was not there before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus qualitative change is preceded by a process of working up to the emergence of new quality. During this process contradictions are working out, so to speak, unseen—without manifestation in qualitative change. At the termination of this phase, the phase of emergence of new quality begins abruptly or suddenly, and cannot but do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, when water is heated a movement takes place which suddenly turns into a boiling process. When a child is growing in the womb a movement takes place which suddenly turns into the process of birth. In society movement takes place amongst the classes, conflicts are sharpened, opinions mature, and suddenly there begins a decisive revolutionary change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, how qualitative change proceeds, the swiftness or slowness and, in general, the manner of its completion, depends entirely on the circumstances of particular cases. Once a new quality emerges—once it has leaped into being—then a process of new qualitative character beings, in which the new quality gradually supplants the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While, therefore, qualitative change begins suddenly, it continues gradually. How quickly or how slowly the new supplants the old depends on the nature of the process and the conditions under which it occurs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, physical changes of state, such as water coming to boil, are sudden, because a point is suddenly reached when a new thing, steam, begins to be formed: but the conversion of water into steam is a gradual process. It is the same with chemical changes. And it is the same again with qualitative changes in society. A point is reached in the working out of social contradictions where the qualitative change begins—the change from the power of one class to the power of another class, from one system of production relations to another: after that, this change may take a longer or shorter time to be completed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take, for example, the political aspect of social revolutions, that is, the conquest of state power. In the Russian socialist revolution this took place by a single blow—which means, comparatively quickly. In a few days all the decisive positions of power passed into the hands of the working class. In the next round of socialist revolutions—those in the present people&#039;s democracies—it took place over a longer period, by a series of steps in which first one and then another position of power was conquered. If we look back to the revolutions through which the bourgeoisie formerly won power from the feudal lords, then these took place over a longer period still often extending over many years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or if we consider economic changes, these tend to be comparatively slow, taking place through a series of steps. For instance, capitalist relations, once they emerged in feudal society, extended their scope step by step over a long period. Again, the displacement of capitalism by socialism, once begun, is another gradual process, though it takes place more rapidly than the displacement of feudalism by capitalism. (It takes place more rapidly for a definite reason, namely, that socialism cannot begin to displace capitalism until after the working class has won state power, and then the power of the state operates to direct and speed up economic change. The change from feudalism to capitalism, on the other hand, generally begins long before state power passes into the hands of the capitalist class, and meanwhile the feudal state acts rather to slow down than to speed up the change.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These examples show that there is a quantitative side to qualitative change, namely, the power and speed with which it completes itself. And naturally, under certain unfavourable circumstances it may never be completed at all. In certain cases it is possible for the change to begin, and then be turned back again and disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical materialist conception of contradiction includes bother the suddenness and gradualness of qualitative change. The difference between this conception of change and that of many other philosophies is not that dialectical materialism lays it down that all qualitative changes are sudden, whereas the others say they are gradual. It is that dialectical materialism understands change as coming from the struggle of opposites, from the working out of contradictions, whereas the others overlook or deny this. They suppose that change comes in a smooth way, without conflicts or else by merely external conflicts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Antagonism and Non-antagonism in Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
The working out of contradictions always involves one side struggling with and overcoming the other. But according to the nature of the contradiction, this process may take place in different ways. And in society in particular, a distinction must be drawn between contradictions the solution of which involves the forcible suppression or destruction of one side by the other, and those whose solution does not require such methods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The change from capitalism to socialism, for example, takes place through the forcible suppression of the capitalist class by the working class. But the ensuing change from socialism to communism does not require the forcible suppression of anyone. The former change is effected by means of a struggle between mutually antagonistic forces, whereas no such antagonisms have to be fought out to effect the latter change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, social contradictions are antagonistic when they involve conflicts of economic interest. In such cases one group imposes its own interests on another, and one group suppresses another by forcible methods. But when conflicts of economic interest are not involved there is no antagonism and therefore no need for the forcible suppression of any group by any other. Once class antagonisms are done away within socialist society, all social questions can be settled by discussion and argument, by criticism and self-criticism, by persuasion, conviction and agreement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Antagonism, therefore, is not the same thing as contradiction. Nor is it the same thing as the struggle of opposites within a contradiction. The struggle of opposites is a universal, necessary feature of every contradiction, and it may take an antagonistic form or it may not, depending on the particular nature of the particular contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Lenin remarked that &amp;quot;antagonism and contradiction are utterly different. Under socialism antagonism disappears, but contradiction remains&amp;quot;(&#039;&#039;Critical Notes on Bukharin&#039;s &amp;quot;Economics of the Transition Period&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Mao Tse-tung put it: &amp;quot;Antagonism is only one form of struggle within a contradiction, but not its universal form.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction between antagonism and non-antagonism in the contradictions of society is of great practical importance. There are many contradictions in society, and it is practically important to distinguish which are antagonistic and which are not, in order to find the right method of dealing with them. If a contradiction of the one kind is mistaken for a contradiction of the other kind, then wrong action is taken which cannot lead to the desired results. 10&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, reformist socialists think there is no need for the working class to take power and use it to suppress the capitalist class, whereas Marxists recognise that capitalism can be ended and socialism achieved by no other method. But when socialism is established classes and class antagonisms disappear, and so methods of struggle right for the fighting out of class antagonisms are wrong for the ensuing struggle to pass from socialism to communism. Contradictions remain, but since they no longer take the form of antagonism of interest they do not require for their solution forcible measures to impose the interests of one section upon another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction between antagonism and non-antagonism in contradictions within society is a distinction between those contradictions which can work out only by the use of material force by one side against the other, and those which can work out entirely as a result of discussions among the members of society and agreed decisions taken after such a discussion. Contradictions of this last kind are a special kind of contradiction which can arise only among ration human beings, and among them only when they are united in co-operation for a common interest and not divided by antagonistic interests. In such contradictions there appears the new element of the rations, purposive, consciously controlled working out of contradictions, as opposed to the blind working out of contradictions in nature—the new element of human freedom as opposed to natural necessity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When all means of production are brought fully under planned social direction, then it may be expected that men&#039;s mastery over nature will enormously increase, and the conquest and transformation of nature by man will in turn mean profound changes in men&#039;s mode of life. For instance, ability to produce an absolute abundance of products with a minimum expenditure of labour, and abolition of the antithesis between manual and intellectual labour clearly imply profound changes in social organisation, in outlook, in habits, in mode of life generally. The effecting of such changes cannot but involve, at each stage, the overcoming of forms of social organisation, of outlooks and habits, belonging to the past. Development, therefore, will continue to take place through the disclosure of contradictions, the struggle between the new and the old. New needs and new tendencies will arise out of the existing conditions at each stage, which will come into contradiction with the existing forms of social organisation and social life, and hence lead to their passing and giving way to new forms. But there is no reason to expect that this development will take place, as hitherto, through violent conflicts and social upheavals. On the contrary, when men understand the laws of their own social organisation and have it under their own co-operative control, then it is possible to do away with old conditions and create new conditions in an agreed and planned way, without violent conflict or upheaval. Contradiction and the overcoming of the old by the new remains;but the element of antagonism and conflict between men in society disappears and gives way to the properly human method of deciding affairs—by scientific appraisal of conditions, needs and courses of action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER TEN: DEVELOPMENT AND NEGATION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Forward Movement of Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
In many processes the working out of their contradictions results in a directed or forward movement, in which the process moves forward from stage to stage, each stage being an advance to something new, not a falling back to some stage already past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other processes, however, are not characterised by such a forward movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, water when cooled or heated undergoes a qualitative change, passes into a new state (ice or steam), but the movement is without direction and cannot be called either progressive or retrogressive. If, for example, we are making tea, then we might call it a move forward to turn water into steam; if we are making iced drinks, then ice is a move forward. The fact is that ice can turn into water and water into steam, and back again, and this movement has no direction of its own. When, however, we consider such a movement as that of society, we find that it has a direction of its own: society moves forward from primitive communism to slavery, from slavery to feudalism, from feudalism to capitalism, from capitalism to communism. This is a movement with a direction, a &amp;quot;forward&amp;quot; movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel used to think that natural processes were all of the undirected kind (like ice-water-steam-water-ice), and that a direction could only come into processes when &amp;quot;spirit&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;consciousness&amp;quot; was at work in them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The changes that take place in nature&amp;quot;, he wrote in the Introduction to his &#039;&#039;Philosophy of History&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;however infinitely various they may be, exhibit only a perpetually repeating cycle: in nature there takes place &#039;nothing new under the sun&#039;... only in those changes which take place in the region of Spirit does anything new arise.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the distinction  between &amp;quot;nature&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;spirit&amp;quot;. A movement can have a direction without any consciousness being present to direct it. Spirit or consciousness itself is a product of nature; biological changes, leading up to man, have a direction; so have geological changes; so have processes in the evolution of stars; and so on. In general, direction in processes has a &amp;quot;natural&amp;quot; explanation. If some processes have direction and others have not, this depends solely on the particular character of the processes themselves and of the conditions under which they happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, since qualitative change in a process is always consequent upon quantitative change, it has a direction when those quantitative changes arise from conditions permanently operating within the process itself, and otherwise it has no direction. It has a direction when (however conditioned by external factors) it is impelled forward by internal causes. In that case the direction it takes is &amp;quot;its own&amp;quot; just because it arises from internal causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What, then, is the basis of direction in processes, of the internal causes of a forward movement of development? It is to be found in the existence and long-term operation in those processes of essential contradictions which work out by taking a series of specific forms. This is what gives rise to a directed series of stages, a long-term process of development in a definite direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, if social development has a direction this arises because man exists in a permanent contradictory relationship with nature. The permanent existence of this contradiction gives rise to a permanent tendency of man to improve his forces of production, and as this tendency operates so stage by stage contradictions arise between the social forces of production and the relations of production. The direction of man&#039;s social evolution is the direction of man&#039;s master over nature, and the movement of society takes this direction simple because of the natural conditions of human life, the impulses to change and development which people experience because of the necessity to satisfy their needs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly if such thing as stars pass through a series of evolutionary stages, this is because the contradictory conditions of their existence give rise to continuous processes, such as as radiation, the continuation of which brings about a series of qualitative stages in their history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We certainly should not say, as some philosophers have said, that throughout infinite time the infinite universe develops from stage to stage in a predetermined direction. There is no evidence for any such assertion—indeed, there is no sense in it. We cannot speak about the direction taken by everything, but only about the direction of the development of particular things in which we are interested. The directed development of things is not due to God or Spirit working in them, nor is it the manifestation of some mysterious cosmic law, but it arises and flows from the particular contradictions of particular things. Particular things are characterised by particular contradictions, as a result of which their movement takes a particular direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Contradiction between Old and New, Past and Future =====&lt;br /&gt;
When there is a forward movement of development in a process then stage by stage there occurs, as Stalin put it, &amp;quot;a transition from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state&amp;quot;, the supplanting of an old quality by a new one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The new stage of development comes into being from the working out of he contradiction inherent in theology. And the new stage itself contains a new contradiction, since it comes into being containing something of the past from which it springs and of the future to which it leads. It has, therefore, its &amp;quot;negative and positive sides, a past and a future, something dying away and something developing&amp;quot;. On this basis there once again arises within it &amp;quot;the struggle between the old and the new, between that which is dying away and that which is being born, between that which is disappearing and that which is developing&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the forward movement of development is the continuous working out of a series of contradictions. Development continually drives forward to new development. The whole process at each stage is in essence the struggle between the old and the new, that which is dying and that which is being born.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the laws of development of anything we must therefore understand its contradictions and how they work out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A process usually contains not one but many contradictions. It is a knot of contradictions. And so to understand the course of a process we must take into account all its contradictions and understand their inter-relationship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This generally means, first of all, that we must grasp the basic contradiction of a process, in its general character and in the specific form it takes at each stage. The basic contradiction is that contradiction inherent in the very nature of the process which determines its direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in society, for instance, the basic contradiction is that between the forces of production and the relations of production, and this takes a specific form at each stage of society. In capitalist society it is the contradiction between social production and private appropriation. This basic contradiction is what determines the direction of development, namely, from capitalism to socialism to social appropriation to match social production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given the basic contradiction, then a process is charcterised by a number of big and small consequential contradictions, the character and effects of which are conditioned by the basic contradiction. The operation and working out of these constitutes the total process of the working out of the basic contradiction towards the emergence of a new stage of the process, a new quality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic contradiction works out by the instrumentality of all the struggle arising from all the consequential contradictions. In this, however, one particular contradiction generally plays the key or &#039;&#039;principal&#039;&#039; role. In other words, of all the elements, tendencies or forces entering into various forms of struggle in a knot of contradictions, there is generally one which plays the &#039;&#039;principal&#039;&#039; role in working out the and the supplanting of an old quality by a new one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within any capitalist country, for example, there are many contradictions. Besides the contradiction between the working class and the capitalist class, there are other contradictions between other classes—the urban petty bourgeoisie, the peasants, the landlords, etc.—as well as contradictions within the capitalist class itself. There are also contradictions of an international kind, such as those between a given capitalist country and others, and between imperialists and colonial peoples. But within all this knot of contradictions, it is the struggle of the working class with the capitalist class which, in the given country, plays the key or principal role in carrying society forward from capitalism to socialism. For this is the one contradiction which can work out in such a change from the dominance of one side to that of the other as will bring about a fundamental change in the quality of the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the contradiction between the big capitalists and the petty bourgeoisie always takes the form of domination by the big capitalists, who keep on growing stronger in relation to the petty bourgeoisie who, for their part, keep on being pressed back and growing weaker Hence the petty bourgeoisie cannot be the principal revolutionary force in a capitalist country, and their contradiction with the big capitalists cannot be the principal contradiction. The working class, on the other hand, grows stronger as capitalism develops, and is the force which, dominated over by the capitalists, can eventually overthrow this domination. That is why the working class is the principal revolutionary force, and why the contradiction between this class and the capitalists is the principal contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the laws of development of a process, therefore, one must not only understand the basic contradiction of the process at each stage, but also what is the principal force for working out the basic contradiction and carrying the process forward to the next stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Tse-tung pointed out that &amp;quot;in studying any process... we must do our utmost to discover its principal contradiction&amp;quot;. This may be a complex task, since what is the principal contradiction in certain circumstances may not be so in others. &amp;quot;Once the principal contradiction is grasped, any problem can be readily solved,&amp;quot; whereas if we do not grasp the principal contradiction we &amp;quot;cannot find the crux of a problem and naturally cannot find the method of solving contradictions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is the method Marx taught us when he studied capitalist society,&amp;quot; wrote Mao. Marx showed how in its struggle with the capitalist class the working class could find allies and take advantage of circumstances arising from all the knot of social contradictions, in order to lead society forward from capitalism to communism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Role of Negation in Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
The forward movement of development, complex as it may be in each particular case, always takes place through the struggle of the new and the old and the overcoming of the old and dying by the new and rising.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in social development, in the transition from capitalism to socialism, what is new and rising in the economic life of capitalist society—social production—contradicts what is old and carried over from the past—private appropriation, and a new force arises, the working class, whose struggle against the capitalist class is a struggle for the realisation of the new stage against the defenders of the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This dialectical conception of development is opposed to the older liberal conception favoured by bourgeois theoreticians. The liberals recognize development and assert that progress is a universal law of nature and society, But they see it as a smooth process; and, if they have at times to recognise the existence of struggle, they see it mainly as an unfortunate interruption, more likely to impede development than to help it forward. For them, what exists has not to be supplanted by what is coming into existence, the old has not to be overcome by the new, but it has to be preserved, so that it can gradually improve itself and become a higher existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True to this philosophy, which they took over from the capitalists, the social democrats strove to preserve capitalism, with the idea that it could grow into socialism. And thus striving to preserve capitalism, they ended by fighting not for socialism but against it. These exponents of no struggle and class collaboration cannot avoid struggle: they simply enter into it on the other side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the dialectical materialist, or revolutionary, conception of development with this liberal, reformist conception, we may say that the one recognises and embraces, while the other fails to recognise and shrinks from, the role of negation in development. Dialectics teaches us to understand that the new mist struggle with and overcome the old, that the old must give way to and be supplanted by the new—-in other words, that the old must be negated by the new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The liberal, who thinks metaphysically, understands negation simply as saying: &amp;quot;No&amp;quot;. To him negation is merely the end to something. Far from meaning advance, it means retreat; far from meaning gain, it means loss. Dialectics, on the other hand, teaches us not to be afraid of negation, but to understand how it becomes a condition of progress, a means to positive advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Positive Character of Negation =====&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Negation in dialectics does not mean simply saying no&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When in the process of development the old stage is negated by the new, then, in the first place, that new stage could not have come about except as arising from and in opposition to the old. The conditions for the existence of the new arose and matured within the old. The negation is a positive advance, brought about only by the development of that which is negated. The old is not simply abolished, leaving things as though it had never existed: it is abolished only after it has itself given rise to the conditions for the new stage of advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, the old stage, which is negated, itself constitutes a stage of advance in the forward-moving process of development as a whole. It is negated, but the advance which took place in it is not negated. On the contrary, this advance is carried forward to the new stage, which takes into itself and carries forward all the past achievement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: socialism replaces capitalism—it negates it. But the conditions for the rise and victory of socialism were born of capitalism, and socialism comes into existence as the next stage of social development after capitalism. Every achievement, every advance in the forces of production, and likewise every cultural achievement, which took place under capitalism, is not destroyed when capitalism is destroyed, but on the contrary, is preserved and carried further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This positive content of negation is not understood by liberals, for whom negation is &amp;quot;simply saying no&amp;quot;. Moreover, they think of negation as coming only from outside, externally. Something is developing very well, and then something else comes from outside and negates it destroys it. That is their conception. That something by its own development leads to its own negation, and thereby to a higher stage of development, lies outside their comprehension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the liberals conceive of social revolution not only as a catastrophe, as an end to ordered progress, but they believe that such a catastrophe can be brought about only by outside forces. If a revolution threatens to upset the capitalist system, that is not because of the development of the contradictions of that system itself, but is due to &amp;quot;agitators&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, there is negation which takes the form simply of a blow from outside which destroys something. For instance, if I am walking along the road and am knocked down by a car, I suffer negation of a purely negative sort. Such occurrences are frequent both in nature and in society. But this is not how we must understand negation if we are to understand the &#039;&#039;positive&#039;&#039; role of negation in the process of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At each stage in the process of development there arises the struggle of the new with the old. The new arises and grows strong within the old conditions, and when it is strong enough it overcomes and destroys the old. This is the negation of the past stage of development, of the old qualitative state; and it means the coming into being of the new and higher stage of development, the new qualitative state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Negation of Negation =====&lt;br /&gt;
This brings us to a further dialectical feature of development—the negation of negation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the liberal idea that negation &amp;quot;means simply saying no&amp;quot;, if the negation is negated then the original position is restored once more without change. According to this idea negation is simply a negative, a taking away. Hence if the negation, the taking away, is itself negated, that merely means putting back again what was taken away, If a thief takes my watch, and then I take it away from him, we are back where we started—I have the watch again. Similarly, if I say, &amp;quot;It&#039;s going to be a fine day&#039;, and you say, &amp;quot;No, it&#039;s going to be a wet day&amp;quot;, to which I reply, &amp;quot;No, it&#039;s not going to be a wet day&amp;quot;, I have simply, by negating your negation, re-stated my original proposition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is enshrined in the principle of formal logic, &amp;quot;not not-A equals A&amp;quot;. According to this principle, negation of negation is a fruitless proceeding. It just takes you back where you started.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us, however, consider a real process of development and the dialectical negation which takes place in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Society develops from primitive communism to the slave system. The next stage is feudalism. The next stage is capitalism. Each stage arises from the previous one, and negates it. So far we have simply a succession of stages, each following as the negation of the other and constituting a higher stage of development. But what comes next? Communism. Here there is a return to the beginning, but at a higher level of development. In place of primitive communism, based on extremely advanced forces of production and containing within itself tremendous new potentialities of development. The old, primitive classless society has become the new and higher classless society. It has been raised, as it were, to a higher power, has reappeared on a higher level. But this has happened only because the old classless society was negated by the appearance of classes and the development of class society, and because finally class society, when it had gone through its whole development, was itself negated by the working class taking power, ending exploitation of man by man, and establishing a new classless society the foundation of all the achievements of the whole previous development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the negation of negation. But it does not take us back to the original starting point. It takes us forward to a new starting point, which is the original one raised, through its negation and the negation of the negation, to a higher level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we see that in the course of development, as a result of a double negation, a later stage can repeat an earlier stage, but repeat it on a higher level of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The importance of this conception of negation of negation does not lie in its supposedly expressing the necessary pattern of all development. All development takes place through the working out of contradictions—that is a necessary universal law; but specific contradictions do not necessarily work out in such a way that an earlier stage of development is repeated at a later stage—sometimes that may happen and sometimes not, depending on the specific character of the processes of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet the repetition of an earlier stage is a notable feature of some processes of development and, moreover, to bring it about is often an important aim of practice. The importance of the conception of negation of negation lies in what it says about the conditions for such repetition. If features of an earlier stage are to be repeated at a later stage, that cannot take place by a simple return to the earlier stage for that stage is past and cannot come back. It can only take place by their being reproduced at a later stage, in which case they are inevitably changed and modified in accordance with the character of that later stage. Thus features of the past can reappear in the future only as changed and transformed by the process of negation of negation and not by a simple return to the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle, like other principles of dialectics, has a quality of obviousness which is often overlooked. It is an obvious truth—but it is overlooked by all those who express a hankering to return to the past. Such hankerings must always be vain. It is in practise vitally important to realise that what is past &#039;&#039;cannot&#039;&#039; be restored when forward development is in operation. Nevertheless some features of the past may be restored, but only by carrying forward the process of development to a new stage, in which those features reappear in new ways—&amp;quot;on a higher level&amp;quot;, as a negation of negation, enriched and transformed as a result of the first negation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have already seen how the negation of negation occurs in history in the development from primitive communism to communism. The second appearance of communism is only possible after going through the whole development of class-society—the first negation; and it embodies all that has been achieved during that development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the history of thought, the &amp;quot;primitive, natural materialism&amp;quot; of the earliest philosophers was negated by philosophical idealism, and modern materialism arises only s the negation of that negation.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;This modern materialism,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;is not the mere re-establishment of the old, but adds to the permanent foundations of this old materialism the whole thought content of two thousand years of development of philosophy and natural science.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The practical importance of the negation of the negation can be seen most clearly if we take the example of the development of individual property, where it again occurs. Marx, in the first volume of &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039;, pointed out that the pre-capitalist &amp;quot;individual private property founded on the labours of the proprietor is negated—destroyed—by capitalist private property. For capitalist private property arises only in the ruin and expropriation of the pre-capitalist individual producers. The individual producer used to own his instruments of production and his product-both were taken away from him by the capitalists. But when capitalist private property is itself negated—when &amp;quot;the expropriators are expropriated&amp;quot;―then the individual property of the producers is restored once more, but in a new form, on a higher level.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;This does not re-establish private property for the producer, but gives him individual property based on the acquisitions of the capitalist era, i.e. on co-operation and the possession in common of the land and means of production.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The producer, as a participant in socialised production, then enjoys, as his individual property, a share of the social product—&amp;quot;according to his work&amp;quot; in the first stage of communist society, and &amp;quot;according to his needs&amp;quot; in the fully developed communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When capitalism arose, the &#039;&#039;only&#039;&#039; way forward was through this negation of negation. Some of the British Chartists put forward in their land policy demands aimed at arresting the new capitalist process and restoring the old individual private property of the producer. This was vain. The only road forward for the producers was by the struggle against capitalism and for socialism—not to restore the &#039;&#039;old&#039;&#039; individual property which capitalism had destroyed, but to destroy capitalism and so re-create individual property on a new, socialist basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly the Russian Narodniki, against whom Lenin fought in the 1890s, wanted somehow to arrest the process of capitalist development and restore the old peasant communes. Lenin&#039;s fight against them was based on showing that this was impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of negation of negation is thus an expression of the simple truth that one cannot put the clock back and reconstitute the past. One can only move forward into the future through the working out of al the contradictions contained within the given stage of development and through the negations consequent on them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER ELEVEN: A SCIENTIFIC WORLD OUTLOOK ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Science and Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism, the world outlook of the Marxist Leninist Party, is a truly scientific world outlook. For it is based on considering things as they are, without arbitrary, preconceived conceptions of things must be based on actual investigation and experience, and must be constantly tested and re-tested in the light of practice and further experience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, &amp;quot;dialectical materialism&amp;quot; means: understanding things just as they are (&amp;quot;materialism&amp;quot;), in their actual inter. connection and movement (&amp;quot;dialectics&amp;quot;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same cannot be said about other philosophies. They all make arbitrary assumptions of one kind or another, and try to erect a &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; on the basis of those assumptions. But such assumptions are arbitrary only in appearance; in fact they express the various prejudices and illusions of definite classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is in no sense a philosophy &amp;quot;above science&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Others have set philosophy &amp;quot;above science&amp;quot;, in the sense that they have thought they could discover what the world was like just by thinking about it, without relying on the data of the sciences, on practice and experience. And then, from this lofty standpoint, they have tried to dictate to the scientists, to tell the where they were wrong, what their discoveries &amp;quot;really meant&amp;quot; and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Marxism makes an end of the old philosophy which claimed to stand above science and to explain &amp;quot;the world as a whole&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Modern materialism.. no longer needs any philosophy standing above the sciences,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in Anti Dühring. &amp;quot;As soon as each separate science is required to get clarity as to its position in the great totality of things and of our knowledge of things a special science dealing with this totality is superfluous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism, he further wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;is in fact no longer a philosophy, but a simple conception of the world which has to establish its validity and be applied not in a science of sciences standing apart, but within the positive sciences…. Philosophy is therefore... both abolished and preserved; abolished as regards its form, and preserved as regards its real content.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Our picture of the world about us, of nature, of natural objects and processes, their interconnections and laws of motion, is not to be derived from philosophical speculation, but from the investigations of the natural sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific picture of the world and its development is not complete, and never will be. But it has advanced far enough for us to realise that philosophical speculation is superfluous. And we should refuse to fill in gaps in scientific knowledge by speculation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The growing picture of the world which natural science unfolds is a materialist picture—despite the many efforts of philosophers to make out the contrary. For step by step as science advances it shows how the rich variety of things and processes and changes to be found in the real world can be explained and understood in terms of material causes, without bringing in God or spirit or any supernatural agency.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every advance of science is an advance of materialism against idealism, a conquest for materialism—although when driven out of one position idealism has always taken up another position and manifested itself again in new forms, so that in the past the sciences have never been consistently materialist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For every advance of science means showing the order and development of the material world &amp;quot;from the material world itself&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Science and Socialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific character of Marxism is manifested especially in this, that it makes socialism into a science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not base our socialism, as the utopians did, on a conception of abstract human nature. The utopians worked out schemes for an ideal society, but could not show how to achieve socialism in practice. Marxism made socialism into a science by basing it on an analysis of the actual movement of history, of the economic law of motion of capitalist society in particular, thus showing how socialism arises as the necessary next stage in the evolution of society, and how it can come about only by the waging of the working-class struggle, through the defeat of the capitalist class and the institution of the dictatorship of the proletariat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Marxism treats man himself, society and history, scientifically.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Socialism, since it has become a science, demands that it be pursued as a science,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in his &#039;&#039;Prefatory Note to &amp;quot;Peasant War in Germany&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;that is, that it be studied. The task will be to spread with increased zeal among the masses of the workers the ever more clarified understanding thus acquired, to knit together ever more firmly the organisation both of the party and of the trade unions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Scientific study of society shows that human history develops from stage to stage according to definite laws. Men themselves are the active force in this development. By understanding the laws of development of society, therefore, we can guide our own struggles and create our own socialist future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus scientific socialism is the greatest and most important of all the sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The practitioners of the natural sciences have been getting worried because they feel that government do not known how to put their discoveries to proper use. They have good cause to worry about this. Science is discovering the secrets of nuclear energy, for example; but its discoveries are being used to create weapons of destruction. Many people are even coming to believe that it would be better if we had no science, since its discoveries open up such terrifying possibilities of disaster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How can we ensure that the discoveries of science are put to Marxism-Leninism, alone which answers this problem. It teaches us what are the forces which make history and thereby shows us how we can make our own history today, change how to develop the sciences in the service of mankind, how to carry them forward in today&#039;s crisis. Physics can teach us how to release nuclear energy, it cannot teach us how to control the social use of that energy. For this there is required, not the science of the atom, but the science of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Conclusions =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have now briefly surveyed the principal features of the Marxist materialist conception of the world and of the Marxist dialectical method. What conclusions can we draw at this stage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) The world outlook of dialectical materialism is a consistent and reasoned outlook, which derives its strength from the fact that it arises directly from the attempt to solve the outstanding problems of our time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epoch of capitalism is an epoch of stormy development in society. It is marked by revolutionary advances of the forces of production and of scientific discovery, and by consequent uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions. This sets one theoretical task above all, and that is to arrive at an adequate conception of the laws of change and development in nature and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this theoretical task dialectical materialism addresses itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) This is not the task of working out a philosophical system, in the old sense. What is required is not any system of ideas spun out of the heads of philosophers, which can then admire and contemplate as a system of &amp;quot;absolute truth&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalist society is a society rent with contradictions, and the more it has developed the more menacing and intolerable for the working people have the consequences of these contradictions become. The new powers of production are not utilised for the benefit of society as a whole but for the profit of an exploiting minority. Instead of leading to universal plenty, the growth of the powers of production leads to recurrent economic crises, to unemployment, to poverty and to hideously destructive wars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore the philosophical problem of arriving at a true conception of the laws of change and development in nature and society becomes, for the working people, a practical political problem of finding how to change society, so that the vast new forces of production can be used in the service of humanity. For the first time in history the possibility of a full and rich life for everyone exists. The task is to find how to make that possibility a reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is to the solution of this practical task that the theory of dialectical materialism is devoted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Addressing itself to this task, dialectical materialism is and can only be a partisan philosophy, the philosophy of a party, namely, of the party of the working class, whose object is to lead the millions of working people to the socialist revolution and the building of communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Dialectical materialism cannot but stand out in sharp contrast to the various contemporary schools of bourgeois philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What have these various schools of philosophy to offer at the present time? Systems and arguments by the bucketful most of them neither original nor cogent, if one takes the trouble to analyse them closely. But no solution to the problems pressing upon the people of the capitalist countries and the colonies. How to end poverty? How to end war? How to utilise production for the benefit of all? How to end the oppression of one nation by another? How to end the exploitation of man by man? How to establish the brotherhood of men? These are our problems. We must judge philosophies by whether or not they show how to solve them. By that criterion, the philosophical schools of capitalism must one and all be judged—&amp;quot;weighed in the balance and found wanting&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The prevailing bourgeois philosophies, with all their differences, have in common a retreat from the great positive ideas which inspired progressive movements in the past. True, there remain within the ranks of bourgeois philosophy those who continue, according to their lights, trying to preserve and carry forward some of these positive ideas. For they are ideas which cannot by any manner of means be extinguished. But the prevailing philosophies emphasize men&#039;s helplessness and limitations; they speak of a mysterious universe; and they counsel either trust in God or else hopeless resignation to fate or blind chance. Why is this? It is because all these philosophies are rooted in acceptance of capitalism and cannot see beyond capitalism. From start to finish they reflect the insoluble crisis of the capitalist world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Dialectical materialism asks to be judged and will be judged by whether it serves as an effective instrument to show the way out of capitalist crisis and war, to show the way for the working people to win and wield political power, to show the way to build a socialist society in which there is no more exploitation of man by man and in which men win increasing mastery over nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is a philosophy of practice, indissolubly united with the practice of the struggle for socialism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the philosophy born out of the great movement of our times—the movement of the people who labour, who &amp;quot;create all the good things of life and feed and clothe the world&amp;quot;, to rise at last to their full stature. It is wholly, entirely dedicated to the service of that movement. This is the source of all its teachings, and in that service its conclusions are continually tried, tested and developed. Without such a philosophy, the movement cannot achieve consciousness of itself and of its tasks, cannot achieve unity, cannot win its battle&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the greatest task facing us is that of ending capitalist society and building socialism, it follows that the chief problem to which dialectical materialism addresses itself, and on the solution of which the whole philosophy of dialectical materialism turns, is the problem of understanding the forces of development of society. The chief problem is to reach such an understanding of society, of men&#039;s social activity and of the development of human consciousness, as will show us how to achieve and build the new socialist society and the new socialist consciousness. The materialist conception and dialectical method with which we have been concerned in this volume are applied to this task in the materialist conception of history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== READING LIST ====&lt;br /&gt;
The following are the principal original works setting forth the philosophy of dialectical materialism. Those marked with an asterisk are the best for beginners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== MARX AND ENGELS: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The German Ideology, Part I&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== ENGELS: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Socialism, Utopian and Scientific*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== LENIN: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The Teachings of Karl Marx*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== STALIN: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Anarchism or Socialism?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== MAO: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction/Materialism_and_the_Dialectical_Method&amp;diff=92533</id>
		<title>Library:Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction/Materialism and the Dialectical Method</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction/Materialism_and_the_Dialectical_Method&amp;diff=92533"/>
		<updated>2026-08-29T02:02:29Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: /* A Bourgeois Philosophy */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== VOLUME I: MATERIALISM AND THE DIALECTICAL METHOD ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PART ONE: MATERIALISM ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER ONE: PARTY PHILOSOPHY ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Party Philosophy and Class Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is the revolutionary philosophy of the working class. It is the philosophy of the revolutionary working-class party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This definition must appear a strange one, both to many politicians and to many philosophers. But we will not begin to understand dialectical materialism unless we can grasp the thought which lies behind this definition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us ask, first of all, what conception of philosophy lies behind the idea expressed in this definition of party or—since a party is always the political representative of a class—class philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By philosophy is usually meant our most general account of the nature of the world and of mankind&#039;s place and destiny in it-our world outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That being understood, it is evident that everybody has some kind of philosophy, even though he has never learned to discuss it. Everybody is influenced by philosophical views, even though he has not thought them out for himself and cannot formulate them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people, for example, think that this world is nothing but &amp;quot;a vale of tears&amp;quot; and that our life in it is the preparation for a better life in another and better world. They accordingly believe that we should suffer whatever befalls us with fortitude, not struggling against it, but trying to do whatever good we can to our fellow creatures. This is one kind of philosophy, one kind of world outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other people think that the world is a place to grow rich in, and that each should look out for himself. This is another kind of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But granted that our philosophy is our world outlook, the task arises of working out this world outlook systematically and in detail, turning it into a well-formulated and coherent theory, turning vaguely held popular beliefs and attitudes into more or less systematic doctrines. This is what the philosophers do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time the philosophers have worked out their theories, they have often produced something very complicated, very abstract and very hard to understand. But even though only a comparatively few people may read and digest the actual productions of philosophers, these productions may and do have a very wide influence. For the fact that philosophers have systematised certain beliefs reinforces those beliefs, and helps to impose them upon wide masses of ordinary people. Hence, everyone is influenced in one way or another by philosophers, even though they have never read the works of those philosophers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if this is the case, then we cannot regard the systems of the philosophers as being wholly products of the brain-work of the individual philosophers. Of course, the formulation of views, the peculiar ways in which they are worked out and written down, is the work of the particular philosopher. But the views themselves, in their most general aspect, have a social basis in ideas which reflect the social activities and social relations of the time, and which, therefore, do not spring ready-made out of the heads of philosophers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this we may proceed a step further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When society is divided into classes—and society always has been divided into classes ever since the dissolution of the primitive communes, that is to say, throughout the entire historical period to which the history of philosophy belongs then the various views which are current in society always express the outlooks of various classes. We may conclude, therefore, that the various systems of the philosophers also always express a class outlook. They are, in fact, nothing but the systematic working out and theoretical formulation of a class outlook, or, if you prefer, of the ideology of definite classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Philosophy is and always has been class philosophy, Philosophers may not realise this, but that does not alter the fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For people do not and cannot think in isolation from society, and therefore from the class interests and class struggles which pervade society, any more than they can live and act in such isolation. A philosophy is a world outlook, an attempt to understand the world, mankind and man&#039;s place in the world. Such an outlook cannot be anything but the outlook of a class, and the philosopher functions as the thinking representative of a class. How can it be otherwise? Philosophies are not imported from some other planet, but are produced here on earth, by people involved, whether they like it or not, in existing class relations and class struggles. Therefore, whatever philosophers say about themselves, there is no philosophy which does not embody a class outlook, or which is impartial, as opposed to partisan, in relation to class struggles. Search as we may, we shall not find any impartial, non-partisan, non-class philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bearing this in mind, then, we shall find that the philosophies of the past have all, in one way or another, expressed the outlook of the so-called &amp;quot;educated&amp;quot; classes, that is to say, of the exploiting classes. In general, it is the leaders of society who express and propagate their ideas in the form of systematic philosophies. And up to the appearance of the modern working class, which is the peculiar product of capitalism, these leaders have always been the exploiting classes. It is their outlook which has dominated philosophy, just as they have dominated society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can only conclude from this that the working class, if today it intends to take over leadership of society, needs to express its own class outlook in philosophical form, and to oppose this philosophy to the philosophies which express the outlook and defend the interests of the exploiters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The services rendered by Marx and Engels to the working class may be expressed in a few words thus: they taught the substituted science for dreams,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in his obituary on Fredrick Engels. Marx and Engels founded and established the revolutionary theory of working-class struggle, which illumines the road by which the working class can throw of capitalist exploitation, can take the leadership of all the masses of the people, and so free the whole of society once and for all of all oppression and exploitation of man by man. They taught that without its own party, independent of all bourgeois parties, the working class certainly could not win victory over capitalism, could not lead the whole of society forward to the abolition of capitalism and the establishment of socialism. Lenin further developed the Marxist teachings about the party. He showed that the party must act as the vanguard of its class, the most conscious section of its class, and that it is the instrument for winning and wielding political power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To fulfil such a role, the party must evidently have knowledge, understanding and vision; in other words, it must be equipped with revolutionary theory, on which its policies are based and by which its activities are guided.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory is the theory of Marxism-Leninism. And it is not just an economic theory, nor yet exclusively a political theory, but a world outlook—a philosophy. Economic and political views are not and never can be independent of a general world outlook. Specific economic and political views express the world outlook of those who hold such views, and conversely, philosophical views find expression in views on economics and politics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Recognising all this, the revolutionary party of the working class cannot but formulae, and having formulated hold fast to, develop and treasure, its party philosophy. In this philosophy—dialectical materialism—are embodied the general ideas by means of which the party understands the world which it is seeking to change in terms of which it defines it aims and works out how to fight for them. In this philosophy are embodied the general ideas by means of which the part seeks to enlighten and organise the whole class, and to influence, guide and win over all the masses of working people, showing the conclusions which must be drawn from each stage of the struggle, helping people learn from their own experience how to go forward towards socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so we see why it is that in our times a philosophy has arisen which expresses the revolutionary world outlook of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Experience itself has taught the party the need for philosophy. For experience shows that if we do not have our own revolutionary socialist philosophy, then inevitably we borrow our ideas from hostile, anti-socialist sources. If we do not adopt today the outlook of the working class and of the struggle for socialism, then we adopt or slip into, without meaning to do so—that of the capitalists and of the struggle against socialism. This is why the working-class party—if it is to be the genuine revolutionary leadership of its class, and is not to mislead its class by the importation of hostile capitalist ideas, and of policies corresponding to such ideas—must be concerned to formulate, defend and propagate its own revolutionary philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Class Philosophy and Truth =====&lt;br /&gt;
Against what has just been said about a class and party philosophy, the objection is bound to be raised that such a conception is a complete travesty of the whole idea of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Class interests may incline us to believe one thing rather than another, some will say, but should not philosophy be above this? Should not philosophy be objective and impartial, and teach us to set class and party interests aside and to seek only for the truth? For surely what is true is true, whether this suit some or other class interests or not? If philosophy is partisan—party philosophy—how can it be objective, how can it be true philosophy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In reply to such objections, we may say that the working-class standpoint in philosophy is very far indeed from having no concern for truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is there no such thing as truth? Of course there is—and men are getting nearer to it. For different outlooks, partisan as they may be, are not on a level so far as nearness to truth is concerned. Every philosophy embodies a class outlook. Yes, but just as one class differs from another class in its social role and in its contribution to the development of society, so one philosophy embodies positive achievements in comparison with another in the working out of the truth about the world and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People are prone to believe that if we adopt a partisan, class standpoint, then we turn our backs on truth; and that, on the other hand, if we genuinely seek for truth, then we must be strictly impartial and non-partisan. But the contrary is the case. It is only when we adopt the partisan standpoint of historically the most progressive class that we are able to get nearer to truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The definition of dialectical materialism, therefore, as the philosophy of the revolutionary working-class party, is in no way incompatible with the claim of dialectical materialism to express truth, and to be a means of arriving at truth. On the contrary. We have every right to make this claim, in view of the actual historical position and role of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except for the working class, all other classes which have aspired to take the leadership of society have been exploiting classes. But every exploiting class, whatever its achievements, has always to find some way of &#039;&#039;disguising&#039;&#039; its real position and aims, both from itself and from the exploited, and of making out that its rule is just and permanent. For such a class can never recognise its real position and aims as an exploiting class, or the temporary character of its own system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, in ancient slave society, Aristotle, the greatest philosopher of antiquity, made out that the institution of slavery was decreed by nature, since some men were by nature slaves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the heyday of feudal society the greatest philosopher of the middle ages, Thomas Aquinas, represented the entire universe as being a kind of feudal system. Everything was arranged in a feudal hierarchy, with God surrounded by the chief archangels at the top. Everything depended on what was next above it in the system, and nothing could exist without God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for capitalism, it dissolves all feudal ties and, as Marx and Engels observed in &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;has left remaining no other nexus between man and man than naked self-interest, than callus cash payment. This was reflected in the beginnings of capitalist philosophy, especially in Britain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This philosophy saw the world as consisting of independent atoms, each complete in itself, concerned only with itself, and all interacting. This was a mirror of capitalist society, as seen by the rising bourgeoisie. And by means of such ideas they succeeded, too, in disguising their own aims of domination and profit. Worker and capitalist were &amp;quot;on a level&amp;quot;, each was a free human atom, and they entered into a free contract, the one to work, the other to provide capital and pay wages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the working class does not need any such &amp;quot;false consciousness&amp;quot; as is contained in such philosophies. It does not want to set up a new system of exploitation, but to abolish all exploitation of man by man. For this reason, it has no interest whatever in disguising anything, but rather in understanding things just as they really are. For the better it understands the truth, the more is it strengthened in its struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, other classes have always wanted to perpetuate themselves and to last out for as long as they could. And so they have favoured philosophical &amp;quot;systems&amp;quot; which give themselves a permanent place in the universe. Such systems attempt to define the nature of the universe so as to represent certain things and certain relations as being necessary, eternal and unchangeable. And then they make it appear that a particular social system is a necessary part of the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the working class does not need to perpetuate itself. On the contrary, it needs to do away with its own existence as a class as quickly as possible, and to establish a classless society. Therefore, the working class has no use at all for any philosophical &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; which establishes any false permanence. Its class position and aims are such that it can afford to and needs to recognise and trace out the change, coming into being and ceasing to be of &#039;&#039;everything&#039;&#039; in existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our party philosophy, then, has a right to lay claim to truth. For it is the only philosophy which is based on a standpoint which demands that we should always seek to understand things just as they are, in all their manifold changes and interconnections, without disguises and without fantasy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== A Revolution in Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The Marxian doctrine is omnipotent because it is true,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin. &amp;quot;It is complete and harmonious, and provides men with an integral world conception which is irreconcilable with any form of superstition, reaction or defence of bourgeois oppression (&#039;&#039;The Three Sources and Three Component Pars of Marxism&#039;&#039;).&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And he further wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is nothing resembling &#039;sectarianism&#039; in Marxism, in the sense of its being a hidebound, petrified doctrine, a doctrine which arose &#039;&#039;away from&#039;&#039; the highroad of development of world civilisation. On the contrary, the genius of Marx consists precisely in the fact that he furnished answers to questions the foremost minds of mankind had already raised. His teachings arose as the direct and immediate &#039;&#039;continuation&#039;&#039; of the teachings of the greatest representatives of philosophy, political economy and socialism..&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its philosophical aspect, Marxism appears as the culmination of a whole great development of philosophical thought, in which the problems of philosophy were posed and took shape in the course of a series of revolutions, its highest point being reached in the classical German philosophy of the early nineteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But if Marxism is thus the continuation and culmination of the past achievements of philosophy, it is a continuation which puts an end to an epoch and constitutes a new point of departure. For in comparison with past philosophies, it launches out on new lines. It constitutes a revolution in philosophy, an end to the &#039;systems&amp;quot; of the past, a philosophy of an entirely new kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxist Leninism is no longer a philosophy which expresses the world outlook of an exploiting class, of a minority, striving to impose its rule and its ideas upon the masses of the people in order to keep them in subjection; but it is a philosophy which serves the common people in their struggle to throw off all exploitation and to build a classless society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism-Leninism is a philosophy which seeks to understand the world in order to change it. &amp;quot;The philosophers have only interpreted the world in various ways,&amp;quot; wrote Marx. &amp;quot;The point, however, is to change it.&amp;quot; Therefore, if we could say of past philosophy that it has been an attempt to understand the world and man&#039;s place and destiny in it—an attempt necessarily conditioned by the class outlook, prejudices and illusions of the various exploiting class philosophers—we have to say of Marxist-Leninist philosophy that it is an attempt to understand the world in order to change the world and to shape and realise man&#039;s destiny in it. Dialectical materialism is a theoretical instrument in the hands of the people for use in changing the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism-Leninism, therefore, seeks to base our ideas of things on nothing but the actual investigation of them, arising from and tested by experience and practice. It does not invent a &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; as previous philosophies have done, and then try to make everything fit into it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus dialectical materialism is in the truest sense a popular philosophy, a scientific philosophy and a philosophy of practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The revolutionary characteristics of dialectical materialism are embodied in the two features of Marxist-Leninist philosophy which give it its name—dialectics and materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand things so as to change them we must study them, not according to the dictates of any abstract system, but in their real changes and interconnections—and that is what is meant by dialectics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We must set aside preconceived ideas and fancies about things, and strive to make our theories correspond to the real conditions of material existence—and that means that our outlook and theory is materialistic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In dialectical materialism, wrote Engels, in his book &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;the materialist world outlook was taken really seriously for the first time and was carried through consistently…&amp;quot; For &amp;quot;it was resolved to comprehend the real world—nature and history—just as it presents itself to everyone who approaches it free from preconceived idealist fancies. It was decided relentlessly to sacrifice every idealist fancy which could not be brought into harmony with the facts conceived in their own and not in a fantastic connection. And materialism means nothing more than this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER TWO: MARXISM AND IDEALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Materialism and Idealism—Opposed Ways of Interpreting Every Question =====&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism is not a dogmatic system. It is rather a way of interpreting, conceiving of, explaining every question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist way of interpreting events, of conceiving of things and their interconnections, is opposed to the idealist way of interpreting and conceiving of them. Materialism is opposed to idealism. On every question, there are materialist and idealist ways of interpreting it, materialist and idealist ways of trying to understand it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus materialism and idealism are not two opposed abstract theories about the nature of the world, of small concern to ordinary practical folk. They are opposed ways of interpreting and understanding every question, and, consequently, they express opposite approaches in practice and lead to very different conclusions in terms of practical activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor are they, as some use the terms, opposite moral attitudes—the one high-minded, the other base and self-seeking. If we use the terms like this, we will never understand the opposition between idealist and materialist conceptions; for this way of speaking is, as Engels said, nothing but&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;an unpardonable concession to the traditional philistine prejudice against the word materialism resulting from the long-continued defamation by the priests. By the word materialism the philistine understands gluttony, drunkenness lust of the eye, lust of the flesh, arrogance, cupidity, miserliness, profit-hunting and stock-exchange swindling in short, all the filthy vices in which he himself indulges in private. By the word idealism he understands the belief in virtue, universal philanthropy and in a general way a &amp;quot;better world&#039;, of which he boasts before others&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Before trying to define materialism and idealism in general terms, let us consider how these two ways of understanding things are expressed in relation to certain simple and familiar questions. This will help us to grasp the significance of the distinction between a materialist and an idealist interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First let us consider a very familiar natural phenomenon—a thunderstorm. What causes thunderstorms?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An idealist way of answering this question is to say that thunderstorms are due to the anger of God. Being angry, he arranges for lightning and thunderbolts to descend upon mankind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist way of understanding thunderstorms is opposed to this. The materialist will try to explain and understand thunderstorms as being solely due to what we call natural forces. For example, ancient materialists suggested that far from thunderstorms being due to the anger of the gods, they were caused by material particles in the clouds banging against one another. That this particular explanation was wrong, is not the point: the point is that it was an attempt at materialist as opposed to idealist explanation. Nowadays a great deal more is known about thunderstorms arising from the scientific investigation of the natural forces involved. Knowledge remains very incomplete, but at all events enough is known to make it quite clear that the explanation must be on materialist lines, so that the idealist explanation has become thoroughly discredited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It will be seen that while the idealist explanation tries to relate the phenomenon to be explained to some &#039;&#039;spiritual&#039;&#039; cause—in this case the anger of God—the materialist explanation relates it to &#039;&#039;material&#039;&#039; causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, most educated people today would agree in accepting the materialist interpretation. This is because they generally accept the &#039;&#039;scientific&#039;&#039; explanation of natural phenomena, and every advance of natural science is an advance in the materialist understanding of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us take a second example, this time one arising out of social life. For instance: Why are there rich and poor a question which many people ask especially poor people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most straightforward idealist answer to this question is to say simply it is because God made them so. It is the will of God that some should be rich and others poor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But other less straightforward idealist explanations are more in vogue. For example: it is because some men are careful and farsighted, and these husband their resources and grow rich, while others are thriftless and stupid, and these remain poor. Those who favour this type of explanation say that it is all due to eternal &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. The nature of man and of society is such that the distinction of rich and poor necessarily arises.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as in the case of the thunderstorm, so in the case of the rich and poor, the idealist seeks for some spiritual cause—if not in the will of God, the divine mind, then in certain innate characteristics of the human mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist, on the other hand, seeks the reason in the material, economic conditions of social life. If society is divided into rich and poor, it is because the production of the material means of life is so ordered that some have possession of the land and other means of production while the rest have to work for them. However hard they may work and however much they may scrape and save, the non-possessors will remain poor, while the possessors grow rich on the fruits of their labour.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On such questions, therefore, the difference between a materialist and an idealist conception can be very important. And the difference is important not merely in a theoretical but in a practical sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A materialist conception of thunderstorms, for example, helps us to take precautions against them, such as fitting buildings with lightning conductors. But if our explanation of thunderstorms is idealist, all we can do is to watch and pray. If we accept an idealist account of the existence of rich and poor, all we can do is to accept the existing state of affairs—rejoicing in our superior status and bestowing a little charity if we are rich, and cursing our fate if we are poor. But armed with a materialist understanding of society we can begin to see the way to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear, therefore, that while some may have a vested interest in idealism, it is in the interests of the great majority to learn to think and to understand things in the materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How, then, can we define materialism and idealism, ad he difference between them, in general terms, so as to define the essence of the question? This was one by Engels in the book on &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The great basic question of all philosophy, especially of modern philosophy, is that concerning the relation of thinking and being.… The answers which the philosophers have given to this question split them into two great camps. Those who asserted the primacy of spirit to nature and therefore in the last instance assumed world creation in some form or another... comprised the camp of idealism. The others, who regarded nature as primary, belong to the various schools of materialism.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealism is the way of interpreting things which regards the spiritual as prior to the material, whereas materialism regards the material as prior. Idealism supposes that everything material is dependent on and determined by something spiritual, whereas materialism recognises that everything spiritual is dependent on and determined by something material. And this difference manifests itself both in general philosophical conceptions of the world as a whole, and in conceptions of particular things and events.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Idealism and the Supernatural =====&lt;br /&gt;
At bottom, idealism is religion, theology. &amp;quot;Idealism is clericalism,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;. All idealism is a continuation of the religious approach to questions, even though particular idealist theories have shed their religious skin. Idealism is inseparable from superstition, belief in the supernatural, the mysterious and unknowable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism, on the other hand seeks for explanations in terms belonging to the material world in terms of factors which we can verify, understand and control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The roots of the idealist conception of things are, then, the same as those of religion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To believers, the conceptions of religion, that is to say, conceptions of supernatural spiritual beings, generally seem to have their justification, not, of course, in any evidence of the senses, but in something which lies deep within the spiritual nature of man. And, indeed, it is true that these conceptions do have very deep roots in the historical development of human consciousness. But what is their origin, how did such conceptions arise in the first place? We can certainly not regard such conceptions as being the products, as religion itself tells us, of divine revelation, or as arising from any other supernatural cause, if we find that they themselves have a natural origin. And such an origin can in fact be traced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Conceptions of the supernatural, and religious ideas in general, owe their origin first of all to the helplessness and ignorance of men in face of the forces of nature. Forces which men cannot understand are personified—they are represented as manifestations of the activity of spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, such alarming events as thunderstorms were, as we have seen, explained fantastically as due to the anger of gods. Again, such important phenomena as the growth of crops were put down to the activity of a spirit: it was believed that it was the corn spirit that made the corn grow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the most primitive times men personified natural forces in this way. With the birth of class society, when men were impelled to act by social relations which dominated them and which they did not understand, they further invented supernatural agencies doubling, as it were, the state of society. The gods were invented superior to mankind, just as the kings and lords were superior to the common people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All religion, and all idealism, has at its heart this kind of &#039;&#039;doubling of the world&#039;&#039;. It is dualistic, and invents a dominating ideal or supernatural world over against the real material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Very characteristic of idealism are such antitheses as: soul and body; god and man; the heavenly kingdom and the earthly kingdom; the forms and ideas of things, grasped by the intellect, and the world of material reality, perceptible by the senses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For idealism, there is always a higher, more real, non-material world—which is prior to the material world, is its ultimate source and cause, and to which the material world is subject. For materialism, on the other hand, there is one world, the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By idealism in philosophy we mean any doctrine which says that beyond material reality there is a higher, spiritual reality, in terms of which the material reality is in the last analysis to be explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Some Varieties of Present-day Idealist Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
At this point a few observations may be useful concerning some characteristic doctrines of modern bourgeois philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For nearly three hundred years there has been put forward a variety of philosophy known as &amp;quot;subjective idealism&amp;quot;. This teaches that the material world does not exist at all. Nothing exists but the sensations and ideas in our minds, and there is no external material reality corresponding to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then again, this subjective idealism is put forward in the form of a doctrine concerning knowledge: it denies that we can know anything about objective reality outside ourselves, and says that we can have knowledge of appearances only and not of &amp;quot;things in themselves&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of idealism has become very fashionable today. It even parades as extremely &amp;quot;scientific&amp;quot;. When capitalism was still a progressive force, bourgeois thinkers used to believe that we could know more and more about the real world and so control natural forces and improve the lot of mankind indefinitely. Now they are saying that the real world is unknowable, the arena of mysterious forces which pass our comprehension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that, at bottom, idealism always believes in &#039;&#039;two worlds&#039;&#039;, the ideal and the material, and it places the ideal prior to and above the material. Materialism, on the other hand, knows one world only, the material world, and refuses to invent a second, imaginary, superior ideal world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism and idealism are irreconcilably opposed. But this does not stop many philosophers from trying to reconcile and combine them. In philosophy there are also various attempted compromises between idealism and materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One such attempted compromise is often known as &amp;quot;dualism&amp;quot;. Such a compromise philosophy asserts the existence of the spiritual as separate and distinct from the material—but it tries to place the two on a level. Thus it treats the world of non-living matter in a thoroughly materialist way: this, it says, is the sphere of activity of natural forces, and spiritual factors do not enter into it and have nothing to do with it in any way. But when it comes to mind and society, here, says this philosophy, is the sphere of activity of spirit. Here, it maintains, we must seek explanations in idealist and not in materialist terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a compromise between materialism and idealism, therefore, amounts to this—that with regard to all the most important questions concerning men, society and history we are to continue to adopt idealist conceptions and to oppose materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another compromise philosophy is known as &amp;quot;realism&amp;quot;. In its modern form, this philosophy has arisen in position to subjective idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;realist&#039; philosophers say that the external material world really exists independent of our perceptions and is in some way reflected by our perceptions. In this the &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot; agree with the materialists in opposition to subjective idealism; indeed, you cannot be a materialist unless you are a thoroughgoing realist on the question of the real existence of the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But merely to assert that the external world exists independent of our perceiving it, is not to be a materialist. For example, the great Catholic philosopher of the middle ages, Thomas Aquinas, was in this sense a &#039;realist&#039;. And to this day most Catholic theologians regard it as a heresy to be anything but a &amp;quot;realist&amp;quot; in philosophy. But at the same time they assert that the material world, which really exists, was created by God and is sustained and ruled all the time by the power of God by a spiritual power. So far from being materialists, they are idealists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, the word &amp;quot;realism&amp;quot; is much abused by philosophers. So long as you believe that something or other is &amp;quot;real&amp;quot;, you may call yourself a &amp;quot;realist&amp;quot;. Some philosophers think that not only is the world of material things real, but that there is also, outside space and time, a real world of &amp;quot;universals&amp;quot;, of the abstract essences of things: so these call themselves &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot;. Others say that, although nothing exists but the perceptions in our minds, nevertheless these perceptions are real: so these call themselves &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot; too. All of which goes to show that some philosophers are very tricky in their use of words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Basic Teachings of Materialism in Opposition to Idealism =====&lt;br /&gt;
In opposition to all the forms of idealism, and of tricky compromises between materialism and idealism, the basic teachings of materialism can be formulated very simply and clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To grasp the essence of these teachings we should also understand what are the main assertions made in every form of idealism. There are three such main assertions of idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that the material world is dependent on the spiritual.&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that spirit, or mind, or idea, can and does exist in separation from matter. (The most extreme form of this assertion is subjective idealism, which asserts that matter does not exist at all but is pure illusion.)&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that there exists a realm of the mysterious and unknowable, &amp;quot;above&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;beyond&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;behind&amp;quot;  what can be ascertained and known by perception, experience and science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic teachings of materialism stand in opposition to these three assertions of idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that the world is by its very nature material, that everything which exists comes into being on the basis of material causes, arises and develops in accordance with the laws of motion of matter.&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that matter is objective reality existing outside and independent of the mind; and that far from the mental existing in separation from the material, everything mental or spiritual is a product of material processes.&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that the world and its laws are knowable, and that while much in the material world may not be known there is no unknowable sphere of reality which lies outside the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Marxist-Leninist philosophy is characterised by its absolutely consistent materialism all along the line, by its making no concessions whatever at any point to idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Materialism and Idealism in Practice =====&lt;br /&gt;
As was pointed out above, the opposition of materialism and idealism—which has now been stated in its most general terms—is not an opposition between abstract theories of the nature of the world, but is an opposition between different ways of understanding and interpreting every question. That is why it is of such profound importance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider some of the very practical ways in which the opposition of materialism and idealism is manifested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealists tell us, for example, not to place &amp;quot;too much&amp;quot; reliance on science. They tell us that the most important truths are beyond the reach of science. Hence they encourage us not to believe things on the basis of evidence, experience, practice, but to take them on trust from those who pretend to know best and to have some &amp;quot;higher&amp;quot; source of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way idealism is a very good friend and standby of every form of reactionary propaganda. It is the philosophy of the capitalist press and the B. B. C. It favours superstitions of all sorts, prevents us from thinking for ourselves and making a scientific approach to moral and social problems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, idealists tell us that what is most important for us all is the inner life of the soul. They tell us that we shall never solve our human problems except by some inner regeneration. This is a favourite theme in the speeches of well-fed persons. But many workers fall for it too—in factories, for example, where a &amp;quot;Moral Rearmament&#039; group is active. They tell you not to fight for better conditions, but to improve your soul. They do not tell you that the best way to improve yourself both materially and morally is to join in the fight for peace and socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, an idealist approach is common amongst many socialists. Many sincere socialists, for example, think that what is essentially wrong with capitalism is that goods are unfairly distributed, and that if only we could get everyone, including the capitalists, to accept a new conception of fairness and justice, then we could do away with the evils of capitalism. Socialism to them is nothing but the realisation of an abstract idea of justice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idealism of this belief lies in its assumption that it is simply the &#039;&#039;ideas&#039;&#039; which we hold that determine the way we live and the way society is organised. Those who think in this way forget to look for the &#039;&#039;material&#039;&#039; causes. For what in fact determines the way goods are distributed in capitalist society—the wealth enjoyed by one part of society, while the other and greater part lives in poverty—is not the ideas which men hold about the distribution of wealth, but the material fact that the mode of production rests on the exploitation of the worker by the capitalist. So long as this mode of production remains in existence, so long will extremes of wealth and poverty remain, and so long will socialist ideas of justice be opposed by capitalist ideas of justice. The task of socialists, therefore, is to organise and lead the struggle of the working class against the capitalist class to the point where the working class takes power from the capitalist class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we do not understand this, then we cannot find the way to fight effectively for socialism. We shall find that our socialist ideals are constantly disappointed and betrayed. Such, indeed, has been the experience of British socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from these examples how idealism serves as a weapon of reaction; and how when socialists embrace idealism they are being influenced by the ideology of the capitalists. We cannot more take over and use capitalist ideas for the purposes of socialist theory than we can take over and use the capitalist state machine, with all its institutions and officials, for the purposes of building socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right through history, indeed, idealism has been a weapon of reaction. Whatever fine systems of philosophy have been invented, idealism has been used as a means of justifying the rule of an exploiting class and deceiving the exploited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is not to say that truths have not been expressed in an idealist guise. Of course they have. For idealism has very deep roots in our ways of thinking, and so men often clothe their thoughts and aspirations in idealist dress. But the idealist form is always an impediment, a hindrance in the expression of truth—a source of confusion and error.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, progressive movements in the past have adopted and fought under an idealist ideology. But this has shown only that they contained in themselves the seeds of future reaction inasmuch as they represented the striving of a new exploiting class to come to power; or that they were themselves influenced by ideas of reaction; or it has been a mark of their weakness and immaturity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the great revolutionary movement of the English bourgeoisie in the seventeenth century fought under idealist, religious slogans. But the same appeal to God which justified Cromwell in the execution of the King justified him also in stamping out the Levellers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Early democrats and socialists had many idealist notions. But in their case this demonstrated the &#039;&#039;immaturity&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;weakness&#039;&#039; of the movement. The idealist illusions had to be overcome if the revolutionary working-class movement was to arise and triumph. As the movement grew strong, he continuance within it of idealist notions represented an alien, reactionary influence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can truly say that idealism is essentially a conservative force—an ideology helping the defence of things as they are, and the preservation of illusions in men&#039;s minds about their true condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, every real social advance every increase in the productive forces, every advance of science-generates materialism and is helped along by materialist ideas. And the whole history of human thought has been the history of the fight of materialism against idealism, of the overcoming of idealist illusions and fantasies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism teaches us to have confidence in ourselves, in the working class—in people. It teaches us that there are no mysteries beyond our understanding, that we need not accept that which is as being the will of God, that we should contemptuously reject the &amp;quot;authoritative&amp;quot; teachings of those who set up to be our masters, and that we can ourselves understand nature and society so as to be able to change them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER THREE: MECHANISTIC MATERIALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Changing World and How to Understand It =====&lt;br /&gt;
Before Marx, materialism was predominantly &#039;&#039;mechanistic&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We often hear people complain that the materialists seek to reduce everything in the world, including life and mind, to a system of soulless mechanism, to a mere mechanical interaction of bodies. This refers to mechanistic materialism. Marxist materialism is, however, not mechanistic but dialectical. To understand what this means we need first to understand something about mechanistic materialism itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can approach this problem by asking how materialists have sought to understand the various processes of change which are observed everywhere in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The world is full of change. Night follows day and day night; the seasons succeed each other; people are born, grow old and die. Every philosophy recognises that change is an omnipresent fact. The question is: how are we to understand the change which we observe everywhere?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Change may be understood, in the first place, in an idealist way or in a materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealism traces back all change to some idea or intention—if not human, then divine. Thus for idealism, changes in the material world are, in the last analysis, initiated and brought about by something outside matter, not material, not subject to the laws of the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But materialism traces back all change to material causes. In other words, it seeks to explain what happens in the material world from the material world itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But while the occurrence of change has been recognised by everyone, since none can ignore it, philosophers have  nevertheless sought to find something which not change—something permanent, something changeless, behind or within the change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is generally an essential part of the ideology of an exploiting class. They are afraid of change, because they are afraid that they, too, may be swept away. So they always seek for something fixed and stable, not subject to change. They try to hitch themselves on to this, as it were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earlier materialists, too, sought for this. Behind all the changing appearances they looked for something which never changes. But while idealists looked for the eternal and changeless in the realm of the spirit, these materialists looked for it in the material world itself. And they found it in the ultimate material particle—the eternal indestructible atom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For such materialists, then, all &#039;&#039;changes&#039;&#039; were produced by the movement and interaction of &#039;&#039;unchanging&#039;&#039; atoms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a very ancient theory, put forward over two thousand years ago in Greece, and earlier still in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its day it was a very progressive theory, a great weapon against idealism and superstition. The Roman poet Lucretius, for example, explained in his philosophical poem &#039;&#039;On the Nature of Things&#039;&#039; that the purpose of the atomistic theory of the Greek philosopher Epicurus was to demonstrate &amp;quot;what are the elements out of which everything is formed, and how everything comes to pass without the intervention of the gods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there was born a materialism which saw the world as consisting of hard, impenetrable material particles, and which understood all change as arising from nothing but the motion and interaction of such particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory was revived in modern times. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries philosophers and scientists turned to it in their fight against feudal, Catholic philosophy. But this modern materialism proved to be much richer in content than the ancient. For it tried to work out what were the laws of interaction of material particles, and so to present a picture of how all phenomena, from merely physical changes to the life of man, resulted from the motion and interaction of the separate parts of matter. In this way, by the eighteenth century, there had appeared the characteristic modern theories of mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== A Bourgeois Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism was in essence an ideology, a mode of theorising, of the rising bourgeoisie. In order to understand  it we must understand, first of all, that it arose and developed in opposition to feudal ideology—that its critical edge was directed against feudal ideas, that it was in fact the most radical of al bourgeois forms of opposition against the feudal outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the period of the rise of the bourgeoisie, the feudal social relations were shattered, and so were the feudal ideas, embodied in the Catholic philosophy, in which those social relations were enshrined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The feudal system, whose economic basis lay in the exploitation of the serfs by the feudal proprietors, involved complex social relationships of dependence, subordination and allegiance. All this was reflected, not only in social and political philosophy, but also in the philosophy of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was typical of the natural philosophy of the feudal period that everything in nature was explained in terms of its proper place in the system of the universe, in terms of its supposed position of dependence and subordination in that system, and of the end or purpose which it existed to serve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bourgeois philosophers and scientists destroyed these feudal ideas about nature. They regarded nature as a system of bodies in interaction, and, rejecting all the feudal dogmas, they called for the investigation of nature in order to discover how nature really worked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The investigation of nature advanced hand in hand with the geographical discoveries, the development of trade and transport, the improvement of machinery and manufactures. The greatest strides were made in the mechanical sciences, closely connected as they were with the needs of technology. So it came about that materialist theory was enriched as the result of the scientific investigation of nature, and in particular by the mechanical sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This determined at once the strength and the weakness, the achievement and the limitation, of the materialist theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What pushed that theory forward was, so Engels writes in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;the powerful and ever more rapidly onrushing progress of science and industry. But it remained &amp;quot;predominantly mechanical&amp;quot;, because only the mechanical sciences had attained any high degree of development. Its &amp;quot;specific, but at that time inevitable limitation&amp;quot; was its &amp;quot;exclusive application of the standards of mechanics&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanistic way of understanding nature did not arise, however, simply from the fact that at that time it was only the mechanical sciences which had made any great progress. It was deeply rooted in the class outlook of the most progressive bourgeois philosophers, and this led to their turning exclusively to the mechanical sciences for their inspiration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the bourgeoisie, overthrowing feudal society, stood for individual liberty, equality and the development of a free market, so the most progressive philosophers of the bourgeoisie—the materialists—overthrowing the feudal ideas, proclaimed that the world consisted of separate material particles interacting with one another in accordance with the laws of mechanics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory of nature reflected bourgeois social relations no less than the theories it replaced had reflected feudal social relations. But just as the new bourgeois social relations broke the feudal fetters and enabled a great new development of the forces of production to begin, so the corresponding bourgeois theory of nature broke down the barriers which feudal ideas had placed in the way of scientific research and enabled a great new development of scientific research to begin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The philosophical outlook seemed to find its confirmation in science, and science provided materials for the development and working out in detail of the philosophical outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The World and the Machine =====&lt;br /&gt;
The world—so thought the mechanistic materialists—consist of nothing but particles of matter in interaction. Each particle has an existence separate and distinct from every other; in their totality they form the world; the totality of their interactions forms the totality of everything that happens in the world; and these interactions are of the mechanical type, that is to say, they consist simply of the external influence of one particle upon another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a theory is equivalent to regarding the whole world as nothing but a complex piece of machinery, a mechanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this standpoint, the question always posed about any part of nature is the question we ask about a machine: what is its mechanism, how does it work?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was exemplifed in Newton&#039;s account of the solar system. Newton adopted the same general view as the Greek materialist, Epicurus, in as much as he thought that the material world consisted of particles moving about in empty space. But faced with any particular natural phenomenon such as the movements of the sun and planets, Epicurus was not in the least concerned to give any exact account of it. With regard to the apparent movement of the sun across the heavens from east to west, for example, Epicurus said that the important thing was to understand that the sun was not a god but was simply a collection of atoms: no account of the actual machinery of its motions was necessary. Perhaps, he said, the sun goes round and round the earth; but perhaps it disintegrates and its atoms separate every night, so that it is &amp;quot;a new sun&amp;quot; which we see the next morning: to him such questions were simply unimportant. Newton, on the other hand, was concerned to show exactly how the solar system worked, to demonstrate the mechanics of it, in terms of gravity and mechanical forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But just as Epicurus was not interested in how the solar system worked, so Newton was not interested in how it originated and developed. He took it for granted as a stable piece of machinery—created, presumably, by God. Not how it originated, not how it developed, but how it worked was the question which he dealt with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same mechanistic approach was manifested in Harvey&#039;s discovery of the circulation of the blood. The essence of his discovery was that he demonstrated the mechanism of circulation regarding the heart as a pump, which pumps the blood out along the arteries so that it flows back through the veins, the whole system being regulated by valves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the mechanistic outlook better, let us ask: what is a mechanism? what is characteristic of a mechanism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# A mechanism consists of permanent parts, which ft together.&lt;br /&gt;
# It requires a motive force to set it going.&lt;br /&gt;
# Once set going, the parts interact and results are produced according to laws which can be exactly stated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consider, for example, such a mechanism as a watch. (a) It consists of a number of different parts—cogs, levers and so on—fitted neatly together. (b) It has to be wound up. (c) Then, as the spring uncoils, the parts interact according to laws exactly known to watchmakers, resulting in the regular movements of the hands on the dial.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further, to know how a mechanism, such as a watch, works, you must take it to bits, find out what its parts are, how they fit together and how, by their interactions, once the mechanism is set in motion by the application of the required motive force, they produce the total motion characteristic of the mechanism in working order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is just how the mechanistic materialists regarded nature. They sought to take nature to bits, to find its ultimate component parts, how they fitted together and how their interactions produced all the changes we perceive, all the phenomena of the world. And moreover, finding out how the mechanism worked, they sought to find out how to repair it, how to improve it, how to change it and to make it produce new results corresponding to the requirements of man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Strength and Achievement of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism was an important milestone in our understanding of nature. And it was a great progressive step of bourgeois thinkers, a blow against idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanist were thorough-going in their materialism. For they waged a progressive fight against idealism and clericalism by trying to extend to the realm of the mind and society the same mechanistic conceptions which were used in the scientific investigation of nature. They sought to include man and all his spiritual activities in the mechanistic system of the natural world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most radical mechanists regarded not merely physical processes, and not merely plant and animal life, but man himself as a machine. Already in the seventeenth century the great French philosopher Descartes had said that all animals were complicated machines—automata: but man was different, since he had a soul. But in the eighteenth century a follower of Descartes, the physician Lamettrie, wrote a book with the provocative title &#039;&#039;Man a Machine&#039;&#039;. Men, too, were machines, he said, though very complicated ones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This doctrine was looked upon as exceptionally shocking, and as a terrible insult to human nature, not to mention God. Yet it was in its time a progressive view of man. The view that men are machines was an advance in the understanding of human nature as compared with the view that they are wretched pieces of clay inhabited by immortal souls. And it was, comparatively speaking, a more humane view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the great English materialist and utopian socialist Robert Owen, in his &#039;&#039;New View of Society&#039;&#039;, told the pious industrialists of his time:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Experience has shown you the difference of the results between mechanism which is neat, clean, well-arranged and always in a high state of repair, and that which is allowed to be dirty, in disorder, and which therefore becomes much out of repair. If then, due care as to the state of your inanimate machines can produce such beneficial results, what may not be expected if you devote equal attention to your &#039;&#039;vital&#039;&#039; machines, which are far more wonderfully constructed?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This humanitarianism was, however, at the best bourgeois humanitarianism. Like all mechanistic materialism, it was rooted in the class outlook of the bourgeoisie. The view that man is a machine is rooted in the view that in production man is a mere appendage of the machine. And if on the one hand this implies that the human machine ought to be well tended and kept in good condition, on the other hand it equally implies that no more should be expended for this purpose than is strictly necessary to keep the human machine in bare working order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Weakness and Limitations of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism had grave weaknesses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) It could not sustain the materialist standpoint consistently and all the way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For if the world is like a machine, who made it, who started it up? There was necessary, in any system of mechanistic materialism, a &amp;quot;Supreme Being&amp;quot;, outside the material world—even if he no longer continuously interfered in the world and kept things moving, but did no more than start things up and then watch what happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a &amp;quot;Supreme Being&amp;quot; was postulated by nearly all the mechanistic materialists; for example, by Voltaire and Tom Paine. But this opens the door to idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Mechanistic materialism sees change everywhere. Yet because it always tries to &#039;&#039;reduce&#039;&#039; all phenomena to the same system of mechanical interactions, it sees this change as nothing but the eternal &#039;&#039;repetition&#039;&#039; of the same kinds of mechanical processes, an eternal cycle of the same changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This limitation is inseparable from the view of the world as changes. a machine. For just as a machine has to be started up, so it can never do anything except what it was made to do. It cannot change itself or produce anything radically new. Mechanistic theory, therefore, always breaks down when it is a question of accounting for the emergence of &#039;&#039;new quality&#039;&#039;. It sees change everywhere—but nothing &#039;&#039;new&#039;&#039;, no &#039;&#039;development&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The various processes of nature—chemical processes and the processes of living matter, for example—cannot in fact be all reduced to one and the same kind of mechanical interaction of material particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chemical interactions differ from mechanical interaction in as much as the changes which take place as a result of chemical interaction involve a change of quality. For example, if we consider the mechanical interaction of two particles which collide, then their qualitative characteristics are irrelevant and the result is expressed as a change in the quantity and direction of motion of each. But if two chemical substances come together and combine chemically, then there results a new substance qualitatively different from either. Similarly, from the point of view of mechanics heat is nothing but an increase in the quantity of motion of the particles of matter. But in chemistry, the application of heat leads to qualitative changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor do the processes of nature consist in the repetition of the same cycle of mechanical interactions, but in nature there is continual development and evolution, producing ever new forms of the existence or, what is the same thing, motion of matter. Hence the more widely and consistently the mechanistic categories are applied in the interpretation of nature, the more is their essential limitation exposed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Still less can mechanistic materialism explain social development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism expresses the radical bourgeois conception of society as consisting of social atoms, interacting together. The real economic and social causes of the development of society cannot be discovered from this point of view. And so great social changes seem to spring from quite accidental causes. Human activity itself appears to be either the mechanical result of external causes, or else it is treated—and here mechanistic materialism collapses into idealism—as purely spontaneous and uncaused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, mechanistic materialism cannot give an account of men&#039;s social activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Mechanistic Materialism and Utopian Socialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanistic view treated men quite abstractly, each man being regarded as a social atom endowed by nature with certain inherent properties, attributes and rights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was expressed in the bourgeois conception of &amp;quot;the rights of man&amp;quot;, and in the bourgeois revolutionary slogan: &amp;quot;All men are equal&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the conception of human rights cannot be deduced from the abstract nature of man, but is determined by the stage of society in which men are living. Nor are men what they are &amp;quot;by nature&amp;quot;, but they become what they are, and change, as a result of their social activity. Nor are all men &amp;quot;by nature&amp;quot; equal. In opposition to the bourgeois conception of abstract equality, which amounted to mere formal equality of rights as citizens, equality before the law, Marx and Engels declared that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the real content of the proletarian demand for equality is the demand for the abolition of classes. Any demand for equality which goes beyond that of necessity passes into absurdity (Engels: &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;, Part I, Chapter X).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Adopting their abstract, mechanistic view of men as social atoms, the progressive mechanists tried to work out, in an abstract way, what form of society would be best for mankind—what would best suit abstract human nature, as they conceived of it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This way of thinking was taken over by the socialist thinkers who immediately preceded Marx, the utopian socialists. The utopian socialists were mechanistic materialists. They put forward socialism as an ideal society. They did not see it as necessitated by the development of the contradictions of capitalism—it could have been put forward and realised at any time, if only men had had the wit to do so. They did not see it as having to be won by working-class struggle against capitalism—it would be realised when everyone was convinced that it was just and best adapted to the requirements of human nature. (For this reason Robert Owen appealed to both the Archbishop of Canterbury and Queen Victoria to support his socialist programme.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again the mechanistic materialists—and this applied above all to the utopian socialists thought that what a man was, his character and his activities, was determined by his environment and education. Therefore they proclaimed that to make men better happier and more rational it was simple neccesary to place them in better conditions and to give them a better education.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But to this Marx replied in his Theses on Feuerbach:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The materialist doctrine that men are products of circumstances and upbringing and that, therefore, changed men are produced by changed circumstances and changed upbringing, forgets that circumstances are changed precisely by men and that the educator must himself be educated.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;If men are simply the products of circumstances, then they are at the mercy of circumstances. But on the contrary, men can themselves change their circumstances. And men themselves are changed, not as a mechanical result of changed circumstances, but in the course of and as a result of their own activity in changing their circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So what are the real material social causes at work in human society, which give rise to new activities, new ideas and therefore to changed circumstances and changed men?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism could not answer this question. It could not explain the laws of social development nor show how to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore while it was a progressive and revolutionary doctrine in its time, it could not serve to guide the struggle of the working class in striving to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER FOUR: FROM MECHANISTIC TO DIALECTICAL MATERIALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Things and Processes =====&lt;br /&gt;
In order to find how the limitations of the mechanist approach can be overcome we may consider first of all certain extremely dogmatic assumptions which are made by mechanistic materialism. These mechanistic assumptions are none of them justified. And by bringing them to the light of day and pointing out what is wrong with them, we can see how to advance beyond mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Mechanism sees all change as having at its basis permanent and stable things with definite, fixed properties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus for the mechanists the world consists of indivisible, indestructible material particles, which in their interaction manifest such properties as position, mass, velocity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to mechanism, if you could state the position, mass and velocity of every particle at a given instant of time, then you would have said everything that could be said about the world at that time, and could, by applying the laws of mechanics, predict everything that was going to happen afterwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the first dogmatic assumption of mechanism. But we need to reject it. For the world does not consist of &#039;&#039;things&#039;&#039; but of &#039;&#039;processes&#039;&#039; in which things come into being and pass way.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The world is not to be comprehended as a complex of ready-made things,&amp;quot; wrote Engels, &amp;quot;but as a complex of processes, in which things are apparently stable, no less than their mind-images in our heads, the concepts, go through an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This, indeed, is what science in its latest developments teaches us. Thus the atom, once thought to be eternal and indivisible, has been dissolved into electrons, protons and neutrons and these themselves are not &amp;quot;fundamental particles&amp;quot; in any absolute sense, i.e. they are not eternal and indestructible, any more than the atom; but science more and more shows that they, too, come into being, pass away and go through many transformations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is fundamental is not the &amp;quot;thing&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;particle&amp;quot;, but the unending processes of nature, in which &#039;&#039;things&#039;&#039; go through &amp;quot;an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away&amp;quot;. And nature&#039;s process is, moreover, infinite: there will always be fresh aspects to be revealed, and it cannot be reduced to any ultimate constituents. &amp;quot;The electron is as inexhaustible as the atom, nature is infinite,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin (&#039;&#039;Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just so in considering society, we cannot understand a given society simply in terms of some set of institutions in and through which individual men and women are organised, but we must study the social processes which are going on, in the course of which both institutions and people are transformed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Matter and Motion =====&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The second dogmatic assumption of mechanism is the assumption that no change can ever happen except by the action of some external cause.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as no part of a machine moves unless another part act on it and makes it move, so mechanism sees matter as being inert—without motion, or rather without self-motion. For mechanism, nothing ever moves unless something else pushes or pulls it, it never changes unless something else interferes with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No wonder that, regarding matter in this way, the mechanists had to believe in a Supreme Being to give the &amp;quot;initial impulse&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But we need to reject this lifeless dead theory about matter. This theory separates matter and motion it thinks of matter as just a dead mass, so that motion always has to be impressed on matter from outside. But, on the contrary, you cannot separate matter and motion. Motion, said Engels, is the mode of existence of matter.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Motion is the mode of existence of mater. Never anywhere has there been matter without motion, nor can there be. Motion in cosmic space, mechanical motion of smaller masses on the various celestial bodies, the motion of molecules as heat or as electrical or magnetic currents, chemical combination or disintegration, organic life—at each given moment each individual atom of matter in the world is in one or other of these forms of motion, or in several forms of them at once. All rest, all equilibrium is only relative, and only has meaning in relation to one or other definite form of motion. A body, for example, may be on the ground in mechanical equilibrium, may be mechanically at rest; but this in no way prevents it from participating in the motion of the earth and in that of the whole solar system, just as little as it prevents its most minute parts from carrying out the oscillations determined by its temperature, or its atoms from passing through a chemical process. Matter without motion is just as unthinkable as motion without matter&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Far from being dead, lifeless, inert, it is the very nature of matter to be in process of continual change, of motion. Once we realise this, then there is an end of appeal to the &amp;quot;initial impulse&amp;quot;. Motion, like mater, never had a beginning,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The conception of the inseparability of matter and motion, the understanding that &amp;quot;motion is the mode of existence of matter&amp;quot;, provides the way to answering a number of perplexing questions which usually haunt people&#039;s minds when they think about materialism and which led them to desert materialism and run to the priests for an explanation of the &amp;quot;ultimate&amp;quot; truth about the universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was the world created by a Supreme Being? What was the origin of matter? What was the origin of motion? What was the very beginning of everything? What was the first cause? These are the sort of questions which puzzle people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is possible to answer these questions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, the world was not created by a Supreme Being. Any particular organisation of matter, any particular process of matter in motion, has an origin and a beginning—it originated out of some previous organisation of matter, out of some previous process of matter in motion. But matter in motion had no origin, no beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Science teaches us the inseparability of matter and motion. However static some things may seem to be, there is in them continual motion. The atom, for instance, maintains itself as the same only by means of a continual movement of its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So in studying the causes of change, we should not merely seek for external causes of change, but should above all seek for the source of the change within the process itself, in its own self-movement, in the inner impulses to development contained within things themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in seeking the causes of social development and its laws, we should not see social changes as being brought about by the actions of great men, who impressed their superior ideas and will on the inert mass of society—nor as being brought about by accidents and external factors-but as being brought about by the development of the internal forces of society itself; and that means, by the development of the social forces of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus unlike the utopians, we see socialism as the result, not of he dreams of reformers, but of the development of capitalist society itself—which contains within itself causes which must inevitably bring it to an end and lead to the socialist revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Forms of Motion of Matter =====&lt;br /&gt;
(3) The third dogmatic assumption of mechanism is the assumption that the mechanical motion of particles, i.e. the simple change of place of particles as the result of the action on them of external forces, is the ultimate, basic form of motion of matter; and that all changes, all happenings whatsoever can be reduced to and explained by such mechanical motion of particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus all the motion of matter is reduced to simple mechanical motion. All the changing qualities which we recognise in matter are nothing but the appearances of the basic mechanical motion of matter. However varied the appearances may be, whatever new and higher forms of development may appear to arise, they are all to be reduced to one and—the same thing the eternal repetition of the mechanical interaction of the separate parts of matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is difficult to find any justification for such an assumption. In the material world there are many different types of process, which all constitute different forms of the motion of matter. But they can by no means be all reduced to one and the same form of (mechanical) motion.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Motion in the most general sense,&amp;quot; wrote Engels, &amp;quot;conceived as the mode of existence, the inherent attribute, of matter, comprehends all changes and processes occurring in the universe, from mere change of place right to thinking. The investigation of the nature of motion had as a matter of course to start from the lowest, simplest forms of this motion and to learn to grasp these before it could achieve anything in the way of explanation of the higher and more complicated forms&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The simplest form of motion is the simple change of place of bodies, the laws of which are studied by mechanics. But that does not mean that all motion can be reduced to this simplest form of motion. It rather means that we need to study how from the simplest form of motion, all the higher forms of motion arise and develop—&amp;quot;from mere change of place right to thinking&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One form of motion is transformed into another and arises from another. The higher, more complex form of motion cannot exist without the lower and simpler form: but that is not to say that it can be reduced to that simpler form. It is inseparable from the simpler form, but its nature is not exhausted thereby. For example, the thinking which goes on in our heads is inseparable from the chemical, electrical etc. motion which goes on in the grey matter of the brain; but it cannot be reduced to that motion, its nature is not exhausted thereby.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;materialist&#039;&#039; standpoint, however, which rejects the mechanistic idea that all forms of motion of matter can be reduced to mechanical motion, must not be confused with the &#039;&#039;idealist&#039;&#039; notion that the higher forms of motion cannot be explained as arising from the lower forms. For example, idealists assert that life, as a form of motion of matter, cannot possibly be derived from any processes characteristic of nonliving matter. For them, life can only arise through the introduction into a material system of a mysterious something from outside—a &amp;quot;vital force&amp;quot;. But to say that a higher form of motion cannot be reduced to a lower form is not to say that it cannot be derived from the lower form in the course of the latter&#039;s development. Thus materialists will always affirm that life, for example, appears at a certain stage in the development of more complex forms of non-living matter, and arises as a result of that development, not as a result of the introduction into non-living matter of a mysterious &amp;quot;vital force&amp;quot;. The task of science in this sphere remains to demonstrate experimentally how the transition from non-living to living matter takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the mechanistic programme of reducing all the motion of matter to simple, mechanical motion must be rejected. We need rather to study all the infinitely various forms of motion of matter, in their transformations one into another, and as they arise one from another, the complex from the simple, the higher from the lower.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the case of society, no one has yet tried to show how social changes can be explained by the mechanical interactions of the atoms composing the bodies of the various members of society—though to do so would be the logical culmination of the mechanistic programme. But the next best thing is attempted by the mechanistic theory known as &amp;quot;economic determinism&amp;quot;. According to this theory, the whole motion of society is to be explained by the economic changes taking place in society, all the determinants of social change have been exhausted when the economic process has been described. This is an example of the mechanistic programme of reducing a complex motion to a single simple form—the process of social change, including all the political, cultural and ideological developments, to a simple economic process. But the task of explaining social development cannot be fulfilled by trying to reduce the whole development to an economic process. The task is rather to show how, on the basis of the economic process, all the various forms of social activity arise and play their part in the complex movement of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Things and their Interconnection =====&lt;br /&gt;
(4) The last dogmatic assumption of mechanism to be mentioned is that each of the things or particles, whose interactions are said to make up the totality of events in the universe, has its own fixed nature quite independent of everything else. In other words, each thing can be considered as existing in separation from other things, at an independent unit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Proceeding on this assumption it follows that all relations between things are merely external relations. That is to say, things enter into various relationships one with another, but these relationships are accidental and make no difference to the nature of the things related.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And regarding each thing as a separate unit entering into external relations with other things, it further follows that mechanism regards the whole as no more than the sum of its separate parts. According to this view, the properties and laws of development of the whole are uniquely determined by the properties of all its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not one of these assumptions is correct. Nothing exist or can exist in splendid isolation, separate from its conditions of existence, independent of its relationships with other things. Things come into being, exist and cease to exist, not each independent of all other things, but each in its relationship with other things. The very nature of a thing is modified and transformed by its relationships with other things. When things enter into such relationships that they become parts of a whole, the whole cannot be regarded as nothing more than the sum total of the parts. True, the whole is nothing apart from and independent of its parts. But the mutual relations which the parts enter into in constituting the whole modify their own properties, so that while it may be said that the whole is determined by the parts it may equally be said that the parts are determined by the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once again, the development of science itself shows the inadmissibility of the old mechanistic assumptions. These assumptions have force only in the very limited sphere of the study of the mechanical interactions of discrete particles. In physics they were already shattered with the development of the study of the electro-magnetic field. Still less are they admissible in biology, in the study of living matter. And still less are they admissible in the study of men and society. We cannot understand social processes, as mechanists always try to do, as resulting simply from a set of fixed characteristics of &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. For &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; is always conditioned by and in various respects changes with changes in men&#039;s social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Correction of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
When we bring into the open and reject these assumptions of mechanistic materialism, then we begin to see the need for a materialist doctrine of a different, of a new type—a materialism which overcomes the weaknesses and narrow, dogmatic assumptions of mechanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is dialectical materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism understands the world, not as a complex of ready-made thing, but as a complex of processes, in which al things go through an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers that matter is always in motion, that motion is the mode of existence of matter, so that there cannot more be matter without motion than motion without matter. Motion does not have to be impressed upon matter by some outside force, but above al it is necessary to look for the inner impulses of development, the self-motion, inherent in all processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism understands the motion of matter s comprehending all changes and processes in the universe, from mere change of place right to thinking. It recognises, therefore, the infinite diversity of the forms of motion of matter, the transformation of one form into another, the development of the forms of motion of matter from the simple to the complex, from the lower to the higher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers that, in the manifold processes taking place in the universe, things come into being, change and pass out of being, not as separate individual units, but in essential relation and interconnection, so that they cannot be understood each separately and by itself but only in their relation and interconnection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In dialectical materialism, therefore, there is established a materialist conception far richer in content and more comprehensive than the former mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER FIVE: THE DIALECTICAL CONCEPTION OF DEVELOPMENT ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Idea of Evolution =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that the corrections of the mechanistic standpoint made by dialectical materialism are fully justified by and have a basis in the advance of science. Indeed, the advance of science itself has shattered the whole conception of the universe held by the older, mechanistic materialists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to that conception, the universe always remained much the same. It was a huge machine which always did the same things, kept grinding out the same products, went on and on in a perpetual cycle of the same processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it used to be thought that the stars and the solar system always remained the same and that the earth, with its continents and oceans and the plants and animals inhabiting them, likewise always remained the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But this conception has given way to the conception of evolution, which has invaded all spheres of investigation without exception. Science, however, does not advance in isolation from society as a whole, and the widespread application of the idea of evolution was due not simply to its verification in scientific theory but also to its popularity with the new rising forces of industrial capitalism, themselves the patrons of science.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The bourgeoisie cannot exist without constantly revolutionising the instruments of production, and thereby the relations of production, and with them the whole relations of society, Conservation of the old modes of production in unaltered form was, on the contrary, the first condition of existence of all earlier industrial classes. Constant revolutionising of production, uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions, everlasting uncertainty and agitation, distinguish the bourgeois epoch from all earlier ones (Marx and Engels: &#039;&#039;Manifesto of the Communist Party&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The industrial capitalists saw themselves as the bearers of progress. And as they thought progress was he law of capitalism, so they saw it as the law of the whole universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So there was made possible a great advance in the scientific picture of the universe. We find developing a picture of the universe, not as static, as always the same, but as in continual progressive development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The stars did not always exist—they were formed out of masses of dispersed gas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some stars, like our sun, acquire planets a solar system. Thus the earth was born. As its surface cooled, so chemical compounds were formed, impossible in the high temperatures of the stars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus matter began to manifest new properties, non-existent before—the properties of chemical combination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then organic compounds were formed out of the complex linking of carbon atoms. And from organic matter the first bodies arose which began to manifest the properties of life, of living matter. Still new properties of matter emerged—the properties of living matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Living organisms went through a long evolution, leading eventually to man. With man, human society was born. And still new processes, with new laws, arose—the laws of society and the laws of thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What comes next?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalist science can go no further. Here it ends, since capitalist science cannot contemplate the ending of capitalism. But socialist science shows that man himself is about to embark on a new phase of evolution—communist society, in which the whole social process will be brought under his own conscious, planned direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All this is the evolutionary history of the material universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from the last point, it may be said this is all common knowledge. Bourgeois thinkers know this as well as Marxists, though they often forget it. But Marxism does not only stress the fact that everything in the world goes through a process of development. What Marxism found out was how to understand and explain this development in a materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The discovery of Marxism was the discovery of the laws of materialist dialectics. And that is why Marxism alone is able to give a fully scientific account of development and to point out the future path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the meaning of Marx&#039;s great discovery—how to understand change and development in a materialist way, and therefore how to become masters of the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Idealist Conceptions of Change and Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
How did bourgeois thinkers try to account for the universal change and development which they discovered?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider what some of them have had to say over a period of more than a century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel said that the whole process of development taking place in history was due to the Absolute Idea realising itself in history. Herbert Spencer said that all development was a process of increasing &amp;quot;integration of matter&amp;quot;, and he put this down to what he called an &amp;quot;Incomprehensible and Omnipresent Power&amp;quot;. Henri Bergson said that everything was in process of evolution, due to the activity of &amp;quot;the Life Force&amp;quot;. Fairly recently, a school of British philosophers has coined the phrase &amp;quot;emergent evolution&amp;quot;. They pointed out that in the course of development new qualities of matter are continually emerging, one after the other. But as to why this should happen, one of the leaders of this school, Professor Samuel Alexander, said that it was inexplicable and must be accepted &amp;quot;with natural piety&amp;quot;, while another of its leaders, Professor C. Lloyd Morgan, said that it must be due to some immanent force at work in the world, which he identified with God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in every case some fantasy, something inexplicable and unpredictable, was conjured up to explain development. And so, when they thought about the future, all these bourgeois philosophers of evolution either thought, like Hegel, that development had now finished (Hegel taught that the Absolute Idea was fully realised in the Prussian State of which he was a distinguished employee), or else regarded the future as unfathomable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays they begin to give up hope altogether and regard everything—past, present and future—as incomprehensible, the result of forces no one can ever understand or control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A second defect in the evolutionary ideas of most bourgeois thinkers is that they regard the process of evolution as a smooth, continuous and unbroken process. They see the process of transition from one evolutionary stage to another as taking place through a series of gradations, without conflict and without any break in continuity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But continuity is not the law of development. On the contrary, periods of smooth, continuous evolutionary development are interrupted by sudden and abrupt changes. The emergence of the new stage in development takes place, when the conditions for it have matured, by a break in continuity, by the leap from one state to another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel was the first to point this out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With every period of transition, he observed:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;it is as in the case of the birth of a child; after a long period of nutrition in silence, the continuity of the gradual growth in size, of quantitative change, is suddenly cut short by the first breath drawn—there is a break in the process, a qualitative change—and the child is born&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Phenomenology of Mind&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Marx alone followed up this profound observation of Hegel. As for the ensuing bourgeois thinkers, although the investigations of science, and common experience itself, clearly demonstrate that development cannot take place without discontinuity, without abrupt transitions and the leap from one state to another, they have nevertheless in their general theories tried to make unbroken continuity the law of evolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This prejudice in favour of a smooth line of evolution has gone hand in hand with the liberal belief that capitalist society will evolve smoothly—through orderly bourgeois progress broadening down &amp;quot;from precedent to precedent&amp;quot;, as Tennyson once expressed it. To have thought differently about evolution in general would have implied that we would have to think differently about social evolution in particular.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====== The Dialectical Materialist Conception of Development ======&lt;br /&gt;
The problem of understanding and explaining development in a materialist way—that is, &amp;quot;in harmony with the facts conceived in their own and not in a fantastic connection&amp;quot;—is answered by dialectical materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers the universe, not as static, not as unchanging, but as in continual process of development. It considers this development, not as a smooth, continuous and unbroken process, but as a process in which phases of gradual evolutionary change are interrupted by breaks in continuity, by the sudden leap from one state to another. And it seeks for the explanation, the driving force, of this universal movement, not in inventions of idealist fantasy, but within material processes themselves—in the inner contradictions, the opposite conflicting tendencies, which are in operation in every process of nature and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main ideas of materialist dialectics, which are applied in dealing with the laws of development of the real material world including society, will be the subject of the following chapters. But this is how Lenin summed them up in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essential idea of materialist dialectics is:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the recognition of the contradictory, mutually exclusive, opposite tendencies in all phenomena and processes of nature…. This alone furnishes the key to the self-movement of everything in existence. It alone furnishes the key to the leaps, to the break in continuity, to the transformation into the opposite, to the destruction of the old and emergence of the new….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its proper meaning, dialectics is the study of the contradiction within the very essence of things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Development is the struggle of opposites.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Where contradiction is at work, there is the force of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This materialist understanding of dialectics is the key to understanding the forces of development within the material world itself, without recourse to outside causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This discovery arises from the whole advance of science and philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But above all it arises from the investigation of the laws of society, an investigation made imperative thanks to the very development of society—from the discovery of the contradictions of capitalism, explaining the forces of social development, and thereby showing the way forward from capitalism to socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is why bourgeois thinkers could not answer the problem of explaining the real material forces of development in nature and society. To answer this problem was to condemn the capitalist system. And here they had a blind spot. Only the revolutionary philosophy of the vanguard of the revolutionary class, the working class, could do it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx&#039;s discovery of the laws of materialist dialectics showed us how to understand the dialectical development of nature. how to wage the working-class struggle for socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This discovery revolutionised philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It signalised the triumph of materialism over idealism, by doing away with the limitations of the merely mechanistic materialism of the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It likewise spelled the end of all &amp;quot;systems&amp;quot; of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It made philosophy into a revolutionary weapon of the working people, an instrument, a method for understanding the world so as to change it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PART TWO: DIALECTICS ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER SIX: DIALECTICS AND METAPHYSICS ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Metaphysical Way of Thinking =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen how materialist explanation is opposed to idealist explanation. And then we saw how materialists formerly interpreted things in a mechanist way, but how mechanistic materialism proved inadequate to explain real processes of change and development. For this we need materialist dialectics. We need to study and understand things dialectically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method is, indeed, nothing but the method of studying and understanding things in their real change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As such, it stands opposed to &#039;&#039;metaphysics&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is metaphysics? Or more exactly, what is the metaphysical way of thinking, which is opposed by the dialectical way of thinking?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics is essentially an abstract way of thinking. In a sense all thinking is &amp;quot;abstract&amp;quot;, since it works with general concepts and cannot but disregard a great deal of particular and unessential detail. For example, if we say that &amp;quot;men have two legs&amp;quot;, we are thinking of the two-leggedness of men in abstraction from their other properties, such as having a head, two arms and so on; and similarly we are thinking of all men in general, disregarding the individuality of particular men. But there is abstraction and abstraction. Metaphysics is distinguished by the fact that it makes false, misleading abstractions. The art of right thinking involves learning how to avoid metaphysical abstraction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suppose for example, we are thinking about men, about &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. Then we should think about human nature in such a way that we recognise that men live in society and that their human nature cannot be independent of their living in society but develops and changes with the development of society. We shall then form ideas about human nature which correspond to the actual conditions of men&#039;s existence and to their change and development. But yet people often think about &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; in a very different way, as though there were such a thing as &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; which manifested itself quite independent of the actual conditions of human existence and which was always and everywhere exactly the same. To think in such a way is obviously to make a false, misleading abstraction, And it is just such an abstract way of thinking that we call &amp;quot;metaphysics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of fixed, unchanging &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; is an example of metaphysical abstraction, of the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metaphysician does not think in terms of real &#039;&#039;men&#039;&#039;, but of &amp;quot;Man&amp;quot; in the abstract.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics, or the metaphysical way of thinking, is, then, that way of thinking which thinks of things (1) in abstraction from their conditions of existence, and (2) in abstraction from their change and development. It thinks of things (1) in separation one from another, ignoring their interconnections, and (2) as fixed and frozen, ignoring their change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One example of metaphysics has already been given. It is not difficult to find plenty more. Indeed, the metaphysical way of thinking is so widespread, and has become so much part and parcel of current bourgeois ideology, that there is hardy an article in a journal, a talk on the radio, or a book by a learned professor, in which examples of metaphysical fallacy are not to be found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A good deal is said and written, for example, about democracy. But the speakers and writers usually refer to some pure or absolute democracy, which they seek to define in abstract a metaphysical abstraction. If we want to understand democracy we have always to ask: democracy for whom, for the exploiters or the exploited? We have to understand that since democracy is a form of government, there is no democracy which is not associated with the rule of some particular class, and that the democracy which is established when the working class is the ruling class is a higher form of democracy than capitalist democracy, just as capitalist democracy is a higher form of democracy than, say, the slave-owners&#039; democracy of ancient Greece. In other words, we should not try to think of democracy in abstraction from real social relations and from the real change and development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in many British schools the children are regularly subjected to &amp;quot;intelligence tests&amp;quot;. It is alleged that each child possesses a certain fixed quantity of &amp;quot;intelligence&amp;quot;, which can be estimated without regard to the actual conditions of the child&#039;s existence and which determines his capabilities throughout the whole of his life regardless of whatever conditions for change and development may subsequently come his way. This is another example of metaphysics. In this case the metaphysical conception of &amp;quot;intelligence&amp;quot; is used as an excuse for denying educational opportunities to the majority of children on the grounds that their intelligence is too low for them to benefit from such opportunities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, metaphysics is a way of thinking which tries to fix the nature, properties and potentialities of everything it considers once and for all: it presupposes that each thing has a fixed nature and fixed properties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And it thinks in terms of &amp;quot;things&amp;quot; rather than &amp;quot;processes&amp;quot;. It tries to sum up everything in a formula, which says that the whole world, or any part of he world which is under consideration, consists of just such and such things with such and such properties. Such a formula we may call a &amp;quot;metaphysical&amp;quot; formula.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In philosophy, metaphysics often means the search for the &amp;quot;ultimate constituents of the universe&amp;quot;. Thus the materialists who said that the ultimate constituents were small, solid, material particles were just as much metaphysicians as the idealists who said that the ultimate constituents were spirits. All such philosophers thought they could sum up &amp;quot;the ultimate nature of the universe&amp;quot; in some formula. Some have had this formula, some that, but all have been metaphysicians. Yet it has been a hopeless quest. We cannot sum up the world infinite changing universe in any such formula. And the more we find out about it, the more is this evident.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It should now be clear that the mechanistic materialism which we discussed in the preceding chapters can equally well be called &#039;&#039;metaphysical&#039;&#039; materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We may also note, in passing, that certain philosophers today, the so-called positivists, who say we have no right to assert that anything exists except our own sense-perceptions, claim to be against &amp;quot;metaphysics&amp;quot; because they claim to reject any philosophy which seeks for &amp;quot;the ultimate constituents of the universe&amp;quot;. For them, &amp;quot;metaphysics&amp;quot; means any theory which deals with &amp;quot;ultimates&amp;quot; not verifiable in sense-experience. By using the term in this way, they conceal the fact that they themselves are, if anything, more metaphysical than any other philosophers. For their own mode of thinking reaches extremes of metaphysical abstraction. What could be more metaphysical than to imagine, as the positivist philosophers do, that our sense-experience exists in abstraction from the real material world outside us? Indeed, they themselves make &amp;quot;sense-experience&amp;quot; into a metaphysical &amp;quot;ultimate&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In opposition to the abstract, metaphysical way of thinking, dialectics teaches us to think of things in their real changes and interconnections. To think dialectically is to think concretely, and to think concretely is to think dialectically. When we oppose the dialectical method to metaphysics, then we show up the inadequacy, one-sidedness or falsity of the abstractions of metaphysics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This consideration enables us to understand the original meaning of the term &amp;quot;dialectics&amp;quot;. The word is derived from the Greek &#039;&#039;dialego&#039;&#039;, meaning to discuss or debate. It was considered that to discuss a question from all sides, and from all angles, allowing different one-sided points of view to oppose and contradict each other during the debate, was the best method of arriving at the truth. Such was the dialectics employed, for example, by Socrates. When anyone claimed to have a formula which answered some question once and for all, Socrates would enter into discussion with him and, by forcing him to consider the question from different angles, would compel him to contradict himself so to admit that his formula was false. By this method Socrates considered that it was possible to arrive at more adequate ideas about things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Marxist dialectical method develops from and includes dialectics in the sense in which it was understood by the Greeks. But it is far richer in content, far wider in its scope. As a result, it becomes something qualitatively new as compared with pre-Marxist dialectics—a new revolutionary method. For it is combined with a consistent materialism, and ceases to be a mere method of argument, becoming a method of investigation applicable to both nature and society, a method of materialist understanding of the world which grows out of and guides the activity of changing the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Metaphysical &amp;quot;Either-Or&amp;quot; =====&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics presupposes that each thing has its own fixed nature, its own fixed properties, and considers each thing by itself, in isolation. It tries to settle the nature and properties of each thing as a given, separate object of investigation, not considering things in their interconnection and in their change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of this, metaphysics thinks of things in terms of hard and fast antitheses. It opposes things of one so it to things of another sort if a thing is of one sort it has one set of properties; if of another sort, it has another set of properties; the one excludes the other, and each is thought of in separation from the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Engels writes in his introduction to &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;To the metaphysician, things and their mental images, ideas, are isolated, to be considered one after the other, apart from each other, rigid fixed objects of investigation given once and for all. He thinks in absolutely irreconcilable antitheses. &#039;His communication is Yea, yea, Nay nay, for whatever is more than these cometh of evil.&#039; For him a thing either exists or it does not exist; it is equally impossible for a thing to be itself and at the same time something else.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Philosophers have expressed the essence of this metaphysical way of thinking in the formula: &amp;quot;Each thing is what it is, and not another thing.&amp;quot; This may sound no more than plain common sense. But that only shows that so-called common sense itself conceals misleading ideas which need to be brought into the open. This way of thinking prevents us from studying things in their real changes and interconnections—in all their contradictory aspects and relationships, in their process of changing from &amp;quot;one thing&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;another thing&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not only philosophers who are metaphysicians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are left-wing trade unionists, for example, who are as metaphysical as any school of philosophers. For them everyone at their trade union branch meeting is either a class-conscious militant or else he is a right-wing opportunist. Everyone must fit into one or other category, and once he is down as &amp;quot;right wing&amp;quot; he is finished so far as they are concerned. That some worker who has been their opponent in the past and on some issues may yet prove an ally in the future and on other issues is not allowed for in their metaphysical outlook on life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one of Moliere&#039;s plays there is a man who learns for the first time about prose. When they explain to him what prose is, he exclaims: &amp;quot;Why, I&#039;ve been speaking prose all my life!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly there are many workers who may well say: &amp;quot;Why, I&#039;ve been a metaphysician all my life!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metaphysician has his formula ready for everything. He says—either this formula fits or it does not. If it does not, then he has some alternative formula ready. &amp;quot;Either-or, but not both&amp;quot; is his motto. A thing is either this or that; it has either this set of properties or that set of properties; two things stand to one another either in this relationship or in that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the metaphysical &amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot; leads people into countless difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, difficulties are felt in understanding the relations between American and British imperialism today. For it is argued: either they are working together, or else they are not. If they are working together, then there is no rift between them; if there is a rift between them, then they are not working together. But on the contrary, they are working together and yet there are rifts between them; and we cannot understand the way they work together nor fight them effectively unless we understand the rifts which divide them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, difficulties are felt in understanding the possibility of the peaceful co-existence of capitalist and socialist states. For it is argued: either they can co-exist peaceful, in which case antagonism between capitalism and socialism must cease; or else the antagonism remains, in which case they cannot coexist peacefully. But on the contrary, the antagonism remains, and yet the striving of the socialist states and of millions of people in all countries for peace can lead to peaceful relations between capitalist and socialist states.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is often difficult to avoid a metaphysical way of thinking. And this is because, misleading as it is, it yet has its roots in something very necessary and useful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary for us to classify things—to have some system of classifying them and assigning their properties and relations. That is a prerequisite of clear thinking. We have to work out what different kinds of things there are in the world, to say that these have these properties as distinct from those which have those other properties and to say what are their relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But when we go on to consider these things and properties and relations each in isolation, as fixed constants, as mutually exclusive terms, then we begin to go wrong. For everything in the world has many different and indeed contradictory aspects, exists in intimate relationship with other things and not in isolation, and is subject to change. And so it frequently happens that when we classify something as &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; and not &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; then this formula is upset by its changing from &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; to &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; or by its being &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; in some relationships and &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; in others, or by its having a contradictory nature, part &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; and part B&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, we all know the difference between birds and mammals, and that while birds lay eggs mammals, in general, produce their young alive and suckle them. Naturalists se to believe that mammals were rigidly distinguished from birds because, amongst other things, mammals do not lay eggs. But this formula was completely upset when an animal called the platypus was discovered for while the platypus is undoubtedly a mammal, it is a mammal which lays eggs. What is the explanation of this irregular behaviour of the platypus? It is to be found in the evolutionary relationship of birds and mammals, which are both descended from original egg-laying animals. The birds have continued to lay eggs while the mammals stopped doing so except for a few conservative animals like the platypus. If we think of animals in their evolution, their development, this appears very natural. But if we try, as the older naturalists tried, to make them fit into some rigid, fixed scheme of classification, then the products of evolution upset that classification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, an idea or a theory which was progressive in one set of circumstances, when it first arose, cannot for that reason be labelled &amp;quot;progressive&amp;quot; in an absolute sense, since it may later become reactionary in new circumstances. For instance, mechanistic materialism when it first arose was a progressive theory. But we cannot say that it is still progressive today. On the contrary, under the new circumstances which have arisen mechanistic theory has become retrograde, reactionary Mechanism, which was progressive in the rising phase of capitalism, goes hand in hand with idealism as part of the ideology of capitalism in decay.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Common sense, too, recognises the limitations of the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: When is a man bald? Common sense recognises that though we can distinguish bald men from non-bald men, nevertheless baldness develops through a process of losing one&#039;s hair, and therefore men in the midst of this process enter into a phase in which we cannot say absolutely either that they are bald or that they are not: they are in process of becoming bald. The metaphysical &amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot; breaks down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all these examples we are confronted with the distinction between an &#039;&#039;objective process&#039;&#039;, in which something undergoes change, and the &#039;&#039;concepts&#039;&#039; in terms of which we try to sum up the characteristics of the things involved in the process. Such concepts never do and never can always and in all respects correspond to their objects, precisely because the objects are undergoing change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Engels explained this in a letter (March 12, 1895) to a certain Mr. C. Schmidt, who was puzzled by it:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Are the concepts that prevail in natural science fictions because they by no means always coincide with reality? From the moment we accept the theory of evolution all our concepts of organic life correspond only approximately to reality. Otherwise there would be no change; on the day that concept and reality absolutely coincide in the organic world, development is at an end.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And he pointed out that similar considerations apply to all concepts without exception.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
When we think of the properties of things, their relation. ships, their modes of action and interaction, the processes into which they enter, then we find that, generally speaking, all these properties, relationships, interactions and processes divide into &#039;&#039;fundamental opposites&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, if we think of the simplest ways in which two bodies can act on one another, then we find that this action is either repulsion or attraction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we consider the electrical properties of bodies, then there is positive and negative electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In organic life, there is the building up of organic compounds and the breaking of them down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in mathematics, there is addition and subtraction, plus and minus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in general, whatever sphere of inquiry we may be considering, we find that it involves such fundamental opposities. We find ourselves considering, not just a number of &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; things, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; properties, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; relations, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; processes, but pairs of &#039;&#039;opposites&#039;&#039;, fundamental &#039;&#039;oppositions&#039;&#039;. As Hegel put it: &amp;quot;In opposition, the different is not confronted by any other, but by &#039;&#039;its&#039;&#039; other&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Encyclopaedia of Philosophical Sciences: Logic&#039;&#039; Section 119).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus if we think of the forces acing between two bodies, there are not just a number of different forces, but they divide into attractive and repulsive forces; if we think of electric charges, there are not just a number of different charges, but they divide into positive and negative; and so on. Attraction stands opposed to repulsion, positive electricity to negative electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such fundamental oppositions are not understood by the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first place, the metaphysical way of thinking tries to ignore and discount opposition. It seeks to understand a given subject-matter simply in terms of a whole number of different properties and different relations of things, ignoring the fundamental oppositions which are manifested in these properties and relations. Thus those who think in metaphysical terms about class-divided societies, for example, try to understand society as consisting merely of a large number of different individuals connected together by all kinds of different social relations-but they ignore the fundamental opposition of exploiters and exploited, manifested in all those social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, when the metaphysical way of thinking does nevertheless come upon the fundamental oppositions and cannot ignore them, then—true to its habit of thinking of each thing in isolation, as a fixed constant—it considers these opposites each in isolation from the other, understands them separately and as each excluding the other. Thus, for example, the older physicists used to think of the positive and negative electricity just simply as two different &amp;quot;electrical fluids&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But contrary to metaphysics, not only are fundamental opposites involved in every subject-matter, but these opposites mutually imply each other, are inseparably connected together, and, far from being exclusive, neither can exist or be understood except in relation to the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This characteristic of opposition is known as polarity: fundamental opposites are polar opposites. A magnet, for example, has two poles, another pole and a south pole. But these poles, opposite and distinct, cannot exist in separation. if the magnet is cut in two, there is not a north pole in one half and a south pole in the other, but north and south poles recur in each half. The north pole exists only as the opposite of the south, and vice versa; the one can be defined only as the opposite of the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, fundamental opposition has o be understood as polar opposition, and every subject-matter has to be understood in terms of the polar opposition involved in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in physics we find that attraction and repulsion are involved in every physical process in such a way that they cannot be separated or isolated the one from the other. In considering living bodies, we do not find in some cases the building up of organic compounds and in other cases their breaking down, but every life process involves both the building up and the breaking down of organic compounds. In capitalist society the increasing socialisation of labour is inseparable from its opposite, the increasing centralisation of capital.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This unity of opposites—the fact that opposites cannot be understood in separation one from another, but only in their inseparable connection in every field of investigation—is strikingly exemplified in mathematics. Here the fundamental operations are the two oppositions, addition and subtraction. And so far is it from being the case that addition and subtraction can be understood each apart from the other, that addition can be represented as subtraction and vice versa; thus the operation of subtraction &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;(a+b)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; can be represented as an addition &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;(-b+a)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;. Similarly a division &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;a/b&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; can be represented as a multiplication &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;a\times(1/b)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; (Engels: &#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;Note on Mathematics&amp;quot;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The unity of opposites, their inseparable connection, is by no means to be understood as a harmonious and stable relationship, as a state of equilibrium, On the contrary. &amp;quot;The unity of opposites is conditional, temporary, transitory relative. The struggle of mutually exclusive opposites is absolute, just as development and motion are absolute&amp;quot; (Lenin: &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of fundamental polar oppositions, manifesting themselves in every department of nature and society, expresses itself in the &#039;&#039;conflict&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;struggle&#039;&#039; of opposed tendencies, which, despite phases of temporary equilibrium, lead to continual motion and development ta perpetual coming into being and passing away of everything in existence, to sharp changes of state and transformations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the equilibrium of attractive and repulsive forces in the physical world is never more than conditional and temporary; the conflict and struggle of attraction and repulsion always asserts itself, suing in physical changes and transformations, whether transformations on an atomic scale, chemical changes or, on a grand scale, in the explosion of stars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Dialectics and Metaphysics =====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics thinks in terms of &amp;quot;ready-made&amp;quot; things, whose properties and potentialities it seeks to fix and determine once and for a. It considers each thing by itself, in isolation from every other, in terms of irreconcilable antitheses—&amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot;. It contrasts one thing to another, one property to another, one relationship to another, not considering things in their real movement and interconnection, and not considering that every subject-matter represents a unity of opposites—opposed but inseparably connected together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics refuses to think of things each by itself, as having a fixed nature and fixed properties—&amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot;—but it recognises that things come into being, exist and cease to be in a process of unending change and development, in a process of complicated and ever-changing inter-relationship, in which each thing exists only in its connection with other things and goes through a series of transformations, and in which is always manifested the unity, inseparable interconnection and struggle of the opposite properties, aspects, tendencies characteristic of every phenomenon of nature and society,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Engels writes in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The world is not to be comprehended as a complex of ready-made things but as a complex of process.... One no longer permits oneself to be imposed upon by the anti theses insuperable for the old metaphysics....&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The old rigid antitheses, the sharp impassible dividing lines are more and more disappearing…. The recognition that these antitheses and distinctions are in fact to be found in nature but only with relative validity, and that on the other hand their imagined rigidity and absoluteness have been introduced into nature only by our minds—this recognition is the kernel of the dialectical conception of nature. Dialectics... grasps things and their images, ideas, essentially in their inter-connection, in their sequence, their movement, their birth and death….&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Lenin wrote in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039; that the understanding of the &amp;quot;contradictory parts&amp;quot; of every phenomenon was &amp;quot;the essence of dialectics&amp;quot;. It consists in &amp;quot;the recognition (discovery) of the contradictory, mutually exclusive, opposite tendencies in all phenomena and processes of nature, including mind and society&amp;quot;. Lastly, Marx in the Preface to &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039; wrote that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;dialectic... in its rational form is a scandal and abomination to bourgeoisdom and its doctrinaire professors, because it includes in its comprehension and affirmative recognition of the existing state of things, at the same time also, the recognition of the negation of that state, of its inevitable breaking up; because it regards every historically developed social form as in fluid movement, and therefore takes into account its transient nature not less than its momentary existence; because it lets nothing impose upon it, and is in its essence critical and revolutionary.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER SEVEN: CHANGE AND INTERCONNECTION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Four Principal Features of the Marxist Dialectical Method =====&lt;br /&gt;
In his &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039; Stalin said that there are four principal features of the Marxist dialectical method.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics does not regard nature as just an agglomeration of things, each existing independently of the others, but it considers things as &amp;quot;connected with, dependent on and determined by each other&amp;quot;. Hence it considers that nothing can be understood taken by itself, in isolation, but must always be understood &amp;quot;in its inseparable connection with other things, and as conditioned by them&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics considers everything as in &amp;quot;a state of continuous movement and change, of renewal and development, where something is always arising and developing and something always disintegrating and dying away&amp;quot;. Hence it considers things &amp;quot;not only from the standpoint of their interconnection and interdependence, but also from the standpoint of their movement, their change, their development, their coming into being and going out of being&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics does not regard the process of development as &amp;quot;a simple process of growth&amp;quot;, but as &amp;quot;a development which passes from... quantitative changes to open, fundamental changes, to qualitative changes&amp;quot;, which occur &amp;quot;abruptly, taking the form of a leap from one state to another&amp;quot;. Hence it considers development as &amp;quot;an onward and upward movement, as a transition from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state, as a development from the simple to the complex, from the lower to the higher&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics &amp;quot;holds that the process of development from the lower to the higher takes place… as a disclosure of the contradictions inherent in things... as a struggle of opposing tendencies which operate on the basis of these contradictions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We shall postpone until the next chapter consideration of the latter two features, which concern the process of development from one qualitative state to another from the lower to the higher. In this chapter we shall consider the first two features of the dialectical method, namely, that it considers things always in their interconnection and in their movement and change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Considering Things in Their Interconnection and Circumstances =====&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method demands, first, that we should consider things, not each by itself, but always in their interconnection with other things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sounds &amp;quot;obvious&amp;quot;. Nevertheless it is an &amp;quot;obvious&amp;quot; principle which is very often ignored and is extremely important to remember. We have already considered it and some examples of its application in discussing metaphysics, since the very essence of metaphysics is to think of things in an abstract way, isolated from their relations with other things and from the concrete circumstances in which they exist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of considering things in relation to actual conditions and circumstances, and not apart from those actual conditions and circumstances, is always of fundamental importance for the working-class movement in deciding the most elementary questions of policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there was a time when the British workers were fighting for a ten-hour day. They were right at that time not to make their immediate demand an eight-hour day, since this was not yet a realisable demand. They were equally right, when they got a ten-hour day, not to be satisfied with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are times when it is correct for a section of woe are times when it is correct to call it off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No working-class leader can be of very good use if he tries to decide questions of policy in terms of &amp;quot;general principle&amp;quot; alone, without taking into account the actual circumstances in relation to which policy has to be operated, without understanding that the same policy can be right in one case and wrong in another, depending on the concrete circumstances of each case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in &#039;&#039;Left-Wing Communism&#039;&#039; Lenin wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Of course, in politics, in which sometimes extremely complicated—national and international—relationships between classes and parties have to be dealt with… it would be absurd to concoct a recipe, or general rule... that would serve in all cases. One must have the brains to analyse the situation in each separate case.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This readiness on the part of Marxists to adapt policy to circumstances and to change policy with circumstances is sometimes called Communist &amp;quot;opportunism&amp;quot;. But it is nothing of the kind—or rather, it is the very opposite. It is the application in practice of the science of the strategy and tactics of working-class struggle. Indeed, what is meant by opportunism in relation to working-class policy? It means subordinating the long-term interests of the working class as a whole to the temporary interests of a section, sacrificing the interests of the class to defence of the temporary privileges of some particular group. Communists are guided by the principle stated in The Communist Manifesto, that &amp;quot;they always and everywhere represent the interests of the movement as a whole&#039;. And this requires that, in the interests of the movement as a whole, one must analyse the situation in each separate case, deciding what policy to pursue in each case in the light of the concrete circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On general questions too, the greatest confusion can arise from forgetting the dialectical principle that things must not be considered in isolation but in their inseparable interconnection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the British Labour leaders once said, and many members of the Labour Party continue to say, that nationalisation is an installment of socialism. They consider nationalisation by itself in isolation, out of connecting with the state and with the social structure in relation to which nationalisation measures are introduced. They overlook the fact that if he public power, the state, remains in the hands of the exploiters, and if their representatives sit on and control the boards of the nationalised industries, which continue to be run on the basis of exploiting the labour of one class for the profit of another class, then nationalisation is not socialism. Socialist nationalisation can come into being only when the public power, the state, is in the hands of the workers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in political arguments people very often appeal to a concept of &amp;quot;fairness&amp;quot; which leads them to judge events without the slightest consideration of the real meaning of those events, of the circumstances in which they occur. What&#039;s sauce for the goose is sauce for the gander: that is the principle employed in such arguments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it is argued that if we defend the democratic right of the workers in a capitalist country to agitate for the ending of capitalism and the introduction of socialism, then we cannot deny to others in a socialist country the right to agitate for the ending of socialism and the reintroduction of capitalism. Those who argue like this throw up their hands in horror when they find that former groupings in the U. S. S. R., who sought to restore capitalism in that country, were deprived of the possibility of carrying out their aims, and that later the same thing happened to groupings with similar aims in Hungary. Why, they exclaim, this is undemocratic, this is tyranny! Such an argument overlooks the difference between fighting in the interests of the vast majority of the people to end exploitation, and fighting in the interests of a small section to preserve or reintroduce exploitation; it overlooks the difference between defending the right of the vast majority to run their affairs in their own interests, and defending the right of a small minority to keep the majority in bondage; in other words, it overlooks the difference between moving forwards and backwards, between putting the clock on and putting it back, between revolution and counter-revolution. Of course, if we fight to achieve socialism, and if we achieve it, then we shall defend what we have achieved and shall not allow the slightest possibility of any group destroying that achievement. Let the capitalists and their hangers-on shout about democracy &amp;quot;in general&amp;quot;. If, as Lenin said, we &amp;quot;have the brains to analyse the situation&amp;quot;, we shall not be deceived by them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;liberal&amp;quot; concept of &amp;quot;fairness&amp;quot; has, indeed, often served as favourite weapon of reaction. In 1949 and again in 1950, when the fascists decided to hold a demonstration London on May Day, the Home Secretary promptly banned the workers&#039; May Day demonstration. If I ban one, I must ban the other he blandly explained. How scrupulously fair he was!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of understanding things in their circumstances and interconnections is likewise a very important principle in science. Yet scientists, who take things to bits and consider their various properties, very often forget that things which they may consider in isolation do not exist in isolation. And this leads to serious misunderstandings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soviet biologists, for example, guided by this first principle of dialectics, have stressed the unity of the organism and its environment. They have pointed out that you cannot consider the organism as having a nature of its own, isolated from its environment: that is metaphysics. Thus there is no such thing as a plant, for instance, isolated from its environment: such a plant is a mere museum piece, a dead plant artificially preserved. Living plants grow in a soil, in a climate, in an environment, and they grow and develop by assimilating that environment. Thus Lysenko defined the heredity, or nature, of an organism as its requirement of certain conditions for its life and development, and its responding to various conditions in a certain way. This understanding of the unity of organism and environment had important consequences. For it led to the expectation hat by compelling an organism to adapt itself to and assimilate changed conditions, its nature could be changed. And this expectation has been verified in practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some biologists, on the other hand, wished to treat the organism abstractly, metaphysically, as isolated from its real conditions of life. They conceived of the &amp;quot;nature&amp;quot; of the organism as quite independent of its conditions of life. Hence they concluded, in true metaphysical style, that the heredity of an organism &amp;quot;is what it is&amp;quot;, and that it was no use trying to change it in the ways in which Soviet biologists have changed the heredity of organisms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Considering Things in Their Movement, Their Coming into Being and Going out of Being =====&lt;br /&gt;
Let us now consider some examples of the second principle of dialectics, which demands that we should consider things in their movement, their change, their coming into being and going out of being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle, too, is of great importance in science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soviet biologists, for example, guided by this principle of dialectics, considered the organism in its growth and development. Thus at a certain stage of growth, the nature of the organism is still plastic; if you can modify it at that state, you can often change its nature, give it a changed heredity. Something is newly coming into being in the organism, and that is the time to foster it and to give it a desired direction. But if that stage is passed, then its nature becomes fixed and you cannot change it. You must find just the right stage of growth if you wish to modify the heredity of the organism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This second principle of dialectics teaches us always to pay attention to what is new, to what is rising and growing—not just to what exists at the moment, but to what is coming into being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle is of paramount importance for revolutionary understanding, for revolutionary practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Russian Bolsheviks for example, saw from the very beginning how Russian society was moving—what was new in it, and what was coming into being. They looked for what was rising and growing, though it was still weak—the working class. While others discounted the importance of the working class and finished by entering into compromises with the forces of the old society, the Bolsheviks concluded that the working class was the new, rising force, and led it to victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly today, when Press and radio are full of the boasts and threats of the American imperialists and their followers, we stress that which is rising and growing all over the world, the people&#039;s camp of peace, which is bound to continue to grow and to overwhelm the imperialists in shameful disaster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the fight for unity of the working-class movement, in relation to the British Labour Party and the affiliated trade unions, we pay attention above all to that which is arising and growing in the movement. Therefore we see a great deal more than the policy of the right-wing leaders and their influence. The right wing has its basis in the past, though it is still strong. But there are arising the forces of the future, determined to fight against capitalism and war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly in relation to individual people—we should foster and build on what is coming to birth in them, what is rising and moving ahead. This is what a good secretary or organiser does.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such examples as these show that the basis of the dialectical method, its most essential principle, is to study and understand things in their concrete interconnection and movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Against &amp;quot;Ready-made Schemes&amp;quot;—&amp;quot;Truth is Always Concrete&amp;quot; =====&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes people imagine that dialectics is a preconceived scheme, into the pattern of which everything is supposed to fit. This is the very opposite of the truth about dialectics. The employment of the Marxist dialectical method does not mean that we apply a preconceived scheme and try to make everything fit into it. No, it means that we study things as they really are, in their real interconnection and movement. &amp;quot;The most essential thing in Marxism,&amp;quot; Lenin wrote, &amp;quot;is the concrete analysis of concrete conditions&amp;quot; (quoted by Mao Tse-tung in &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is something which Lenin insisted on again and again. Indeed, in his pamphlet &#039;&#039;One Step Forward, Two Steps Back&#039;&#039;, he proclaimed it as &amp;quot;the fundamental thesis of dialectics&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Genuine dialectics, Lenin wrote, proceeds &amp;quot;by means of a thorough, detailed analysis of a process in all its concreteness. The fundamental thesis of dialectics is: there is no such thing as abstract truth, truth is always concrete.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did he mean by &amp;quot;truth is always concrete&amp;quot;? Just that we will not get at the truth about things, either about nature or society, by thinking up some general scheme, some abstract formula; but only by trying to work out as regards each process just what are the forces at work, how they are related which are rising and growing and which are decaying and dying away, and on this basis reaching an estimate of the process as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Engels said: &amp;quot;There could be no question of building the laws of dialectics into nature, but of discovering them in it and evolving them from it…. Nature is the test of dialectics&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As regards the study of society, and the estimate we make of real social changes on which we base our political strategy, Lenin ridiculed those who took some abstract, preconceived scheme as their guide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to some &amp;quot;authorities&amp;quot;, the Marxist dialectics laid it down that all development must proceed through &amp;quot;triads&amp;quot;—thesis, antithesis, synthesis. Lenin ridiculed this.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;It is clear to everybody that the main burden of Engels&#039; argument is that materialists must depict the historical process correctly and accurately, and that insistence on... selection of examples which demonstrate the correctness of the triad is nothing but a relic of Hegelianism... And indead, once it has been categorically declared that to attempt to &#039;prove&#039; anything by triads is absurd, what significance can examples  of &#039;dialectical&#039; process have?... Anyone who reads the definition and description of the dialectical method given by Engels will see that the Hegelian triads are not even mentioned, and that it all amounts to regarding social evolution as a natural-historical process of development.... What Marx and Engels called the dialectical method is nothing more nor less than the scientific method in sociology, which consists in regarding society as a living organism in a constant state of development, the study of which requires an objective analysis of the relations of production which constitute the given social formation and an investigation of its laws of functioning and development&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;What the &amp;quot;Friends of the People&amp;quot; Are and How They Fight the Social Democrats&#039;&#039;, Part I).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Let us consider some examples of what the &amp;quot;analysis of a process in all its concreteness&amp;quot; and the principle that &amp;quot;truth is always concrete&amp;quot; mean, in contrast to the method of trying to lay down some preconceived scheme of social development and of appealing to such a scheme as a basis for policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tsarist Russia the Mensheviks used to say: &amp;quot;We must have capitalism before socialism.&amp;quot; First capitalism must go through its full development, then socialism will follow: that was their scheme. Consequently they supported the liberals in politics and enjoined the workers to do no more than fight for better conditions in the capitalist factories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin repudiated this silly scheme. He showed that the liberals, frightened by the workers, would compromise with the Tsar; but that the alliance of workers with peasants could take the lead from them, overthrow the Tsar, and then go on to overthrow the capitalists and build socialism before ever capitalism was able to develop fully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the proletarian revolution was successful, another scheme was propounded—this time by Trotsky. &amp;quot;You can&#039;t build socialism in one country. Unless the revolution takes place in the advanced capitalist countries, socialism cannot come in Russia.&amp;quot; Lenin and Stalin showed that this scheme, too, was false. For even if the revolution did not take place in the advanced capitalist countries, the alliance of workers and peasants in the Soviet Union had still the forces to build socialism,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Western European countries it used often to be said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We must have fascism before communism.&amp;quot; First the capitalists will abandon democracy and introduce the fascist dictatorship, and then the workers will overthrow the fascist dictator. ship. But the Communists replied, no, we will fight together with all the democratic forces to preserve bourgeois democracy and to defeat the fascists, and that will create the best conditions for going forward to win working-class power and to commence to build socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly, today we sometimes hear the argument: &amp;quot;Capitalism means war; therefore war is inevitable.&amp;quot; No, this scheme is false as well. The imperialists have tried to stake their policy on wars of conquest. But they cannot make war without the people. The more they prepare for war, the more open their aggressiveness becomes, the more one power attempts to impose its domination on another and the more hardships they impose on the people, the more can the people be rallied to oppose their war. Therefore peace can be preserved. And by fighting to preserve peace we can lay the basis for ending the conditions which create the danger of war. So war is not inevitable: the imperialist plans can be defeated. They can be defeated if the working class rallies all the peace-loving forces around itself. And if we defeat the imperialist war plans, that will be the best road towards the ending of capitalism itself and the building of socialism. Imperialism will not be ended by waiting for it to wreck itself in inevitable wars, but by uniting to prevent the realisation of its war plans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all these examples it will be seen that the acceptance of some ready-made scheme, some abstract formula, means passivity, support for capitalism, betrayal of the working class and of socialism. But the dialectical approach which understands things in their concrete interconnection and movement, shows us how to forge ahead—how to fight, what allies to draw in. That is the inestimable value of the Marxist dialectical method to the working-class movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER EIGHT: THE LAWS OF DEVELOPMENT ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== What Do We Mean by &amp;quot;Development&amp;quot;? =====&lt;br /&gt;
In stressing the need to study real processes in their movement and in all their interconnections, Stalin pointed out that in the processes of nature and history there is always &amp;quot;renewal and development, where something is always arising and developing and something always disintegrating and dying away&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When that which is arising and developing comes to fruition, and that which is disintegrating and dying away finally disappears, there emerges something new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For as we saw in criticising mechanistic materialism, processes do not always keep repeating the same cycle of changes, but advance from stage to stage as something new continually emerges.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the real meaning of the word &amp;quot;development&amp;quot;. We speak of &amp;quot;development&amp;quot; where stage by stage something new keeps emerging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there is a difference between mere change and development. Development is change proceeding according to its own internal laws from stage to stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And there is equally a difference between growth and development. This difference is familiar to biologists, for example. Thus growth means getting bigger merely quantitative change. But development means, not getting bigger, but passing into a qualitatively new stage, becoming qualitatively different. For example, a caterpillar grows longer and fatter; then it spins itself a cocoon, and finally emerges as a butterfly. This is development. A caterpillar grows into a bigger caterpillar; it &#039;&#039;develops&#039;&#039; into a butterfly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Processes of nature and history exemplify, not merely change, not merely growth, but development. Can we, then, reach any conclusions about the general laws of development? This is the further task of materialist dialectics—to find what general laws are manifested in all development, and to give us, therefore, the &#039;&#039;method of approach&#039;&#039; for understanding, explaining and controlling development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Quantity and Quality: The Law of the Transformation of Quantitative into Qualitative Changes =====&lt;br /&gt;
This brings us to the two latter features of the Marxist dialectical method. The first of these may be called &amp;quot;the law of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change&amp;quot;. What does this mean?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All change has a quantitative aspect, that is, an aspect of mere increase or decrease which does not alter the nature of that which changes. But quantitative change, increase or decrease, cannot go on indefinitely. At a certain point it always leads to a qualitative change; and at that critical point (or &amp;quot;nodal point&amp;quot;, as Hegel called it) the qualitative change takes place relatively suddenly, by a leap, as it were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, if water is being heated, it does not go on getting hotter and hotter indefinitely; at a certain critical temperature it begins to turn into steam, undergoing a qualitative change from liquid to gas. A cord used to lift a weight may have a greater and greater load attached to it, but no cord can lift a load indefinitely great: at a certain point, the cord is bound to break. A boiler may withstand a greater and greater pressure of steam—up to the point where it bursts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This law of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change is also met with in society. Thus before the of industrial capitalist comes into being here takes lac process of the accumulation of wealth in money form in a few private hands (largely by colonial plunder), and of the formation of a propertyless proletariat (by enclosures and the driving of peasants off the land). At a certain point in this process, when &#039;&#039;enough&#039;&#039; money is accumulated to provide capital for industrial undertaking, when &#039;&#039;enough&#039;&#039; people have been proletarianised to provide the labour required, the conditions have matured for the development of industrial capitalism. At this point an accumulation of quantitative changes give rise to a new qualitative stage in the development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, qualitative changes happen with relative suddenness—by a leap. Something new is suddenly born, though its potentiality was already contained in the gradual evolutionary process of continuous quantitative change which went before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we find that continuous, gradual quantitative change leads at a certain point to discontinuous, sudden qualitative change. We have already remarked in an earlier chapter that most of those who have considered the laws of development in nature and society have conceived of this development only in its continuous aspect. This means that they have considered it only from the aspect of a process of growth, of quantitative change, and have not considered its qualitative aspect, the fact that at a certain point in the gradual process of growth a new quality suddenly arises, a transformation takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet this is what always happens. If you are boiling a kettle, the water suddenly begins to boil when boiling point is reached. If you are scrambling eggs, the mixture in the pan suddenly &amp;quot;scrambles&amp;quot;. And it is the same if you are engaged in changing society. We will only change capitalist society into socialist society when the rule of one class is replaced by the rule of another class—and this is a radical transformation, a leap to a new state of society, a revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If, on the other hand, we consider quality itself, then qualitative change always arises as a result of an accumulation of quantitative changes, and differences in quality have their basis in differences of quantity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus just as quantitative change must at a certain point give rise to qualitative change, so if we wish to bring about qualitative change we must study its quantitative basis, and know what must be increased and what diminished if the required chance is to be brought about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natural science teaches us how purely quantitative difference—addition or subtraction—makes a qualitative difference in nature. For example, the addition of one proton in the nucleus of an atom makes the transition from one element to another. The atoms of all the elements are formed out of combinations of the same protons and electrons, but a purely quantitative difference between the numbers combined in the atom gives different kinds of atoms, atoms of different elements with different chemical properties. Thus an atom consisting of one proton and one electron is a hydrogen atom, but if another proton and another electron are added it is an atom of helium, and so on. Similarly in chemical compounds, the addition of one atom to a molecule makes the difference between substances with different chemical properties. In general, different qualities have their basis in quantitative difference.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Engels put it in his &#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In nature, in a manner exactly fixed for each individual case, qualitative changes can only occur by the quantitative addition or subtraction of matter or motion. All qualitative differences in nature rest on differences of chemical composition or on different quantities or forms of motion or, as is almost always the case, on both. Hence it is impossible to alter the quality of a body without addition or subtraction of matter or motion, i. e. without quantitative alteration of the body concerned.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This feature of the dialectical law connecting quality and quantity is familiar to readers of the popular literature about atomic bombs. To make a uranium bomb it is necessary to have the isotope, uranium-235; the more common isotope, uranium-238, will not do. The difference in atomic weight, depending on the number of neutrons present in each case. But this quantitative difference of atomic weight, 235 and 238, makes the qualitative difference between a substance with the properties required for the bomb and a substance without those properties. Further, having got a quantity of uranium-235, a certain &amp;quot;critical mass&amp;quot; of it is required before it will explode. If there is not enough, the chain reaction which constitutes the explosion will not occur; when the &amp;quot;critical mass&amp;quot; is reached, the reaction does occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hydrogen bomb likewise depends on definite quantitative conditions to make it go off. The thermo-nuclear reaction which constitutes the explosion takes place only when a sufficient degree of heat is present. So this heat has to be generated, e.g. by an atomic explosion, in order to explode the hydrogen bomb.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we see that quantitative changes are transformed at a certain point into qualitative changes, and qualitative differences rest on quantitative differences. This is a universal feature of development. What makes such development happen?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Development Takes Place Through the Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the reason why in any particular case a quantitative change leads to a qualitative change lies in the very nature, in the content, of the particular processes involved. Therefore in each case we can, if we only know enough, explain just why a qualitative change is inevitable, and why it takes place at the point it does.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To explain this we have to study the facts of the case. We cannot invent an explanation with the aid of dialectics alone; where an understanding of dialectics helps is that it gives us the clue as to where to look. In a particular case we may not yet know how and why the change takes place. In that case we have the task of finding out, by investigating the facts of the case. For there is no mystery concealed behind the emergence of the qualitatively new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider, for example, the case of the qualitative change which takes place when water boils.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When heat is applied to a mass of water contained in a kettle, then the effect is to increase the motion of the molecules composing the water. So long as the water remains in its liquid state, the forces of attraction between the molecules are sufficient to ensure that, though some of the surface molecules are continually escaping, the whole mass coheres together as a mass of water inside the kettle. At boiling point, however, the motion of molecules has become sufficiently violent for large numbers of them to begin jumping clear of the mass. A qualitative change is therefore observed. The water begins to bubble and the whole mass is rapidly transformed into steam. This change evidently occurs as a result of the opposition operating within the mass of water—the tendency of the molecules to move apart and jump free versus the forces of attraction between them. The former tendency is reinforced to the point where it overcomes the latter as a result, in this case, of the external application of heat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example have considered is that of a cord which breaks when is load becomes too great. Here again, the qualitative change takes place as a result of the opposition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These examples prepare us for the general conclusion that, as Stalin puts it, &amp;quot;the internal content of the process of element, the internal content of the transformation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes&amp;quot; consists in the struggle of opposites—opposite tendencies, opposite forces—within the things and process concerned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the law that quantitative changes are transformed into qualitative changes, and that differences in quality are based on differences in quantity, leads us to the law of the unity and struggle of opposites.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here is the way Stalin formulates this law, this feature of dialectics in his &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics holds that internal contradictions are inherent in all things and phenomena of nature, for all have their negative and positive sides, a past and a future, something dying away and something developing; and that the struggle between these opposites, the struggle between the old and the new, between that which is dying away and that which is being born, between that which is disappearing and that which is developing, constitutes the internal content of the process of development, the internal content of the transformation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes. The dialectical method therefore holds that the process of development from the lower to the higher takes place not as a harmonious unfolding of phenomena, but as a disclosure of the contradictions inherent in things and phenomena, as a &#039;struggle&#039; of opposite tendencies which operate in the basis of these contradictions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;To understand development, to understand how and why quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, to understand how and why the transition takes place from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state, we have to understand the contradictions inherent in each thing and process we are considering, and how a &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; of opposite tendencies arises on the basis of these contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have to understand this concretely, in each case, bearing in mind Lenin&#039;s warning that &amp;quot;the fundamental thesis of dialectics is: truth is always concrete. We cannot deduce the laws of development in the concrete case from the general principles of dialectics: we have to discover them by actual investigation in each case. But dialectics tells us what to look for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Dialectics of Social Development—The Contradictions of Capitalism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectics of development—the unity and struggle of opposites—has been most thoroughly worked out in the Marxist science of society. Here, from the standpoint of the working-class struggle, on the basis of working-class experience, we can work out the dialectic of the contradictions of capitalism and of their development very exactly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the principles involved in the development of society are not opposed to but are in essence the same as those involved in the development of nature, though different in their form of manifestation in each case. Thus Engels said in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;I was not in doubt that amid the welter of innumerable changes taking place in nature the same dialectical laws of motion are in operation as those which in history govern the apparent fortuitousness of events.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;How Marxism understands the contradictions of capitalism and their development, this crowning triumph of the dialectical method was explained in general terms by Engels in Socialism, Utopian and Scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic contradiction of capitalism is not simply the conflict of two classes, which confront one another as two external forces which come into conflict. No, it is the contradiction within the social system itself, on the basis of which the class conflict arises and operates.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalism brought about:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the concentration of the means of production in large workshops and manufactories, their transformation into means of production which were in fact social. But the social means of production and the social products were treated as if they were still, as they had been before, the means of production and the products of individuals. Hitherto, the owner of the instruments of labour had appropriated the product because it was as a rule his own product, the auxiliary labour of other persons being the exception; now, the owner of the instruments of production continued to appropriate the product, although it was no longer &#039;&#039;his&#039;&#039; product, but exclusively the product of &#039;&#039;others&#039; labour&#039;&#039;. Thus, therefore, the products, now socially produced, were not appropriated by those who had really set the means of production in motion and really produced the products, but by the &#039;&#039;capitalists&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The basic contradiction of capitalism is, therefore, the contradiction between socialised production and capitalist appropriation. It is on the basis of this contradiction that the struggle between the classes develops.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In this contradiction... the whole conflict of today is already present in germ…. The contradiction between social production and capitalist appropriation became manifest as the antagonism between proletariat and bourgeoisie.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And the contradiction can only be resolved by the victory of the working class, when the working class sets up its own dictatorship and initiates social ownership and appropriation to correspond to social production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example very exactly illustrates the point of what Stalin said about &amp;quot;struggle of opposite tendencies which operate on the basis of these contradictions&amp;quot;. The class struggle exists and operates on the basis of the contradictions inherent in the social system itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is from the struggle of opposite tendencies, opposing forces, arising on the basis of the contradictions inherent the social system, that social transformation, the leap to a qualitatively new stage of social development, takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way the laws of dialectical development, summarised in the principles of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change and of the unity and struggle of opposites, are found at work in the development of society. To carry into effect the socialist transformation of society, therefore, the working class must learn to understand the social situation in the light of the laws of dialectics. Guided by that understanding, it must base the tactics and strategy of its class struggle on the concrete analysis of the actual situation at each stage of the struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER NINE: CONTRADICTION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Contradictions Inherent in Processes =====&lt;br /&gt;
In the last chapter we considered how qualitative change is brought about by the struggle of opposed forces. This was exemplified equally in the change of state of a body from liquid to solid or gas, and in the change of society from capitalism to socialism. In each case there are &amp;quot;opposite tendencies&amp;quot; at work, whose &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; eventuates in some fundamental transformation, a qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; is not external and accidental. It is not adequately understood if we suppose that it is a question of forces or tendencies arising quite independently the one of the other, which happen to meet, to bump up against each other and come into conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No. The struggle is internal and necessary; for it arises and follows from the nature of the process as a whole. The opposite tendencies are not independent the one of the other, but are inseparably connected as parts or aspects of a single whole. And they operate and come into conflict on the basis of the contradiction inherent in the process as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Movement and change result from causes inherent in thing and processes, from internal contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the old mechanist conception of move in all physical phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the class struggle in capitalist society arises on the basis of the contradictory unity of socialised labour and private appopriation inherent in that society. It does not arise as a result of external causes, but as a result of the contradictions within the very essence of the capitalist system. On the other hand, Tory and right-wing Labour theoreticians make out that the class struggle is stirred up by external interference by &amp;quot;Communist agitators&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Soviet agent&amp;quot;. And they believe that if only this external interference could be stopped, the system could get along very well as it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The internal necessity of the struggle of opposed forces, and of its outcome, based on the contradictions inherent process as a whole, is no mere refinement of philosophical analysis. It is of very great practical importance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bourgeois theorists, for example, are well able to recognise the fact of class conflicts in capitalist society. What they do not recognise is the necessity of this conflict; that it is based on contradictions inherent in the very nature of the capitalist system and that, therefore, the struggle can only culminate in and end with the destruction of the system itself and its replacement by a new, higher system of society. So they seek to mitigate the class conflict, to tone it down and reconcile the opposing classes, or to stamp it out, and so to preserve the system intact. Precisely this bourgeois view of the class conflict is brought into the labour movement by social democracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was in opposition to such a shallow, metaphysical way of understanding class conflict that Lenin pointed out in &#039;&#039;The State and Revolution&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;It is often said and written that the core of Marx&#039;s theory is the class struggle; but it is not true.... To limit Marxism to the theory of class struggle means curtailing Marxism, distorting it, reducing it to something which is acceptable to the bourgeoisie. A Marxist is one who extends the acceptance of the class struggle to the acceptance of the dictatorship of the proletariat. This is where the profound difference lies between a Marxist and an ordinary petty (or even big) bourgeois. This is the touchstone on which the real understanding and acceptance of Marxism should be tested.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In general, contradiction is inherent in a given process. The struggle which is characteristic of the process is not an external clash of accidentally opposed factors, but is the working out of contradictions belonging to the very nature of the process. And this conditions the outcome of the process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Contradiction Consists of the Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
The key conception of dialectics is this conception of contradiction inherent in the very nature of things— that the motive force of qualitative change lies in the contradictions contained within all processes of nature and society, and that in order to understand, control and master things in practice we must proceed from the concrete analysis of their contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What exactly do we mean by &amp;quot;contradiction&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the common, metaphysical conception, contradictions occur in our ideas about things, but not in things. We can assert contradictory propositions about a thing, and then there is a contradiction in what we say about it; but there can be no contradiction in the thing. This point of view regards contradiction simply and solely as a logical relation between propositions, but does not consider it as a real relation between things. Such a point of view is based on considering things statically, as &amp;quot;fixed and frozen&amp;quot;, disregarding their motions and dynamic interconnections.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we consider the real, complex movements and interconnections of real, complex things, then we find that contradictory tendencies can and do exist in them. For example, if the forces operating in a body combine tendencies of attraction and of repulsion, that it is a real contradiction. And if the movement of society combines the tendency to socialise production of the products, that is a real contradiction too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of contradictions in things is a very familiar state of affairs. There is nothing in the least abstruse about it, and it is often referred to in everyday conversations. For example, we speak of a man as having a &amp;quot;contradictory&amp;quot; character, or as being &amp;quot;a mass of contradictions&amp;quot;. This means that he evinces opposed tendencies in his behaviour, such as gentleness and brutality, recklessness and cowardice, selfishness and self-sacrifice. Or again, contradictory relations are the subject of everyday gossip when we talk about married couples who are always quarreling but never happy apart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such examples show that when we speak in Marxist philosophy about &amp;quot;contradictions in things&amp;quot; were not inventing some far-fetched philosophical theory, but are referring to something which is familiar to everyone. Nor are we using the word &amp;quot;contradiction&amp;quot; in some new and strange sense of our own, but are using the word in its ordinary, everyday sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A real contradiction is a &#039;&#039;unity&#039;&#039; of opposites. There is a real contradiction inherent, as we say, in the very nature of a thing or process or relationship when in that thing or process or relationship opposite tendencies are combined together in such a way that neither can exist without the other. In the unity of opposites, the opposites are held together in a relation of mutual dependence, where each is the condition of existence of the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the class contradiction between workers and capitalists in capitalist society is just such a unity of opposites, because in that society neither can the workers exist without the capitalists nor the capitalists without the workers. The nature of the society is such that these opposites are held together in it in inseparable unity. This unity of opposites belongs to the very essence of the social system. Capitalism is a system in which capitalists exploit workers and workers are exploited by capitalists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the unity of opposites in a contradiction which makes inescapable and necessary the &#039;&#039;struggle&#039;&#039; of opposites. Since the opposed terms are inseparably united, there is no getting out of the struggle. Thus, for example, because opposed classes are united in capitalist society, the development of that society proceeds, and cannot but proceed, in the form of a class struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We may also speak of the &#039;&#039;interpenetration&#039;&#039; of opposites in a contradiction. For being united in struggle, each opposed tendency is in its actual character and operation at any phase of the struggle influenced, modified or penetrated by the other in many ways. Each side is always affected by its relation with the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Working Out of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
We can only understand, and can only control and master, the processes of nature and of society by understanding their contradictions, and the consequences of those contradictions—the way they work out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contradiction is the driving force of change. So if we want to understand how things change, and to control and utilise their changes, then we must understand their contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why should we say that contradiction is the driving force of change? It is because it is only the presence of contradictions in a process which provides the internal conditions making change necessary. A process which contained no contradictions would simply go on and on in the same way until some external force stopped it or modified it. A movement without contradictions would be continuous repetition of the same movement. It is the presence of contradictions, that is, of contradictory tendencies of movement, or of a unity and struggle of opposites, which brings about &#039;&#039;changes&#039;&#039; of movement in the course of a process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imagine, if you can, a society without contradictions. This would be a society in which by continuing to do the same things in the same ways people would satisfy all their needs. Such a society would never change. There would continually be movement in it, in as much as people would be doing things all the time; but the movement would always be the same. There would be a process, but a process of repetition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, no such society exists or ever could exist, because from the very nature of the conditions of human life there must always be contradictions in society. By satisfying their needs people create new unsatisfied needs, and by advancing their forces of production they bring about a state of affairs in which they need to change their social relations and institutions correspondingly. This is why changes happen in society. The social process is not a process of reptition but a process in which new things happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, some metaphysical materialists tried to represent the universe as a system of particles bumping into and bouncing off one another. Such a universe would be a universe of the continuous motion of particles, but it would be a universe of the continuous repetition of the same motion. The real universe is not like this, because it is full of contradictions– the contradictions of attraction and repulsion studied by physics, of the association and dissociation of atoms studied by chemistry, of the processes of life and of the relationship of organism with environment studied by biology. It is the working out of these contradictions (in their specific forms in specific processes) which makes up the real changing processes of the real changing world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This shows that where contradictions exist, there follows the working out of those contradictions—the working out of the struggle of opposites which arises from the unity of opposites. A process is the working out of its own essential contradictions,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Universality and Particularity of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
Contradiction is a universal feature of all processes. But each particular kind of process has its own particular contradictions, which are characteristic of it and different from those of other processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This point was underlined by Mao Tse-tung in his essay &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;, where he made the most thorough analysis of the conception yet contributed to Marxist literature. He called it the distinction between &amp;quot;the universality&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the particularity&amp;quot; of contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can never deduce what will happen in any particular case, or how a particular process can be controlled, from the universal idea of contradiction. As has already been stressed, the dialectical method does not consist in applying some preconceived scheme to the interpretation of everything, but consists in basing conclusions only on the &amp;quot;concrete analysis of concrete conditions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each kind of process has its own dialectic, which can be grasped only by the detailed study of that particular process. The dialectic of the sub-atomic world is not the same as that of the bodies directly perceptible to our senses. The dialectic of living organisms is not the same as that of the processes of inorganic matter. The dialectic of human society is a new law of motion. And each phase of human society brings with it again its own particular dialectic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the contradiction between tendencies of attraction and repulsion in physical motion, and between the interests of classes in society, are both contradictions. This is evidence of the universality of contradiction. But each has its own distinctive character, different from that of the other. This is evidence of the particularity of contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We cannot learn either the laws of physics or the laws of society if we try to deduce them from the universal idea of contradiction. We can learn them only by investigating physical and social processes. Physical movements and the movement of people in society are quite different forms of movement, and so the contradictions studied by social science are different, and work out in a different way, from those studied by physics. Social and physical processes are similar in that each contains contradictions, but dissimilar in the contradictions each contains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The contradictions characteristic of each kind of process may be called the essential contradictions of that kind of process. For instance, contradictions between attractive and repulsive forces are essential contradictions of physical processes, and contradictions between forces of production and relations of production are essential contradictions of social processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we further consider the essential contradictions characteristic of different kinds of process, then we can further say that processes of a given kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the essential contradictions of social processes are manifested in specific ways in each specific social formation. The contradiction between forces of production and relations of production takes specific forms in different formations of society. Thus in capitalist society it takes the specific capitalist form of the contradiction between the increasingly social character of production and the retention of private appropriation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the relations between any species of living organism and its environment are contradictory. The organism lives only by means of its environment, and at the same time its environment contains these threats to its life which it has continually to overcome. In the case of man, this contradiction takes the form of the specific contradictory relation between man and nature; and this relation itself takes even more specific forms with each stage of man&#039;s social development. Man is a part of nature and lives by means of nature, and man lives by opposing himself to nature and subduing nature to his will. This contradictory relation itself develops, and takes specific forms, as man develops. It is present in both primitive communism and in communism, for example, but presents a different aspect in the latter from the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand a process, then, and to learn how to control and master it, we must get to know its essential contradictions and investigate the specific forms they take in specific instances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Outcome of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
The unity of opposites in a contradiction is characterised by a definite relation of superiority-inferiority, or of domination, between the opposites. For example, in a physical unity of attraction and repulsion, certain elements of attraction or repulsion may be dominant in relation to others. The unity is such that one side dominates the other—or, in certain cases, they may be equal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any qualitative state of a process corresponds to a definite relation of domination. Thus, the solid, liquid and gaseous states of bodies correspond to different domination-relationships in the unity of attraction and repulsion characteristic of the molecules of bodies. Similarly, in the contradictions of capitalist society, the element of private appropriation plays a dominant role in relation to its opposite, social production, and the capitalist class dominates over the working class. If these domination relationships become reversed, then that marks a qualitative change, the ending of the capitalist state of society, the beginning of a new state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domination relationships are obviously, by their very nature, impermanent and apt to change, even though in some cases they remain unchanged for a long time. If the relationship takes the form of equality or balance, such balance is by nature unstable, for there is a struggle of opposites within it which is apt to lead to the domination of one over the other. And then if one dominates over the other, the struggle of opposites contains the possibility of the position being reversed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The unity of opposites,&amp;quot; said Lenin, &amp;quot;is conditional, temporary, transitory, relative. The struggle of opposites is absolute.&amp;quot; That is obviously true. Whatever the domination relationship in the unity of opposites may be, it is always apt to change, as a result of which the former unity of opposites will be dissolved and a new unity of opposites take its place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The outcome of the working out of contradictions is, then, a change in the domination relation characteristic of the initial unity of opposites. Such a change constitutes a change in the nature of a thing, a change from one state to another, a change from one thing to another, a change entailing not merely some external alteration but a change in the internal character and laws of motion of a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is precisely such a change that we mean by a &amp;quot;qualitative&amp;quot; change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, if a piece of iron is painted black and instead we paint it red, that is merely an external alteration (affecting the way it reflects light and so its appearance to a seeing eye), but it is not a qualitative change in the sense we are here defining. On the other hand, if the iron is heated to melting point, then this &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; such a qualitative change. And it comes about precisely as a change in the attraction-repulsion relationship characteristic of the internal molecular state of the metal. The metal passes from the solid to liquid state, its internal character and laws of motion become different in certain ways, it undergoes a qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change is the result of a change in the balance of opposites. Such a change is prepared by a series of quantitative changes affecting the domination relation in the unity of opposites. As the domination relation changes, quantitative change passes into qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When such a fundamental or qualitative change comes about as a result of the dissolution of an old form of unity of opposites and the coming into being of a new one, then the opposites themselves change. The side which passes from being dominated over to being dominant is changed in that process, and so is the other side, which passes from being dominant to being dominated over. Hence in the new qualitative state there are not the same old opposites in a changed relation, but because the relation is changed the opposites, held together in that relation, are changed too. There is a new unity of opposites, a new contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When, for instance, the working class becomes stronger than the capitalist class and from being dominated over becomes dominant, then in the new qualitative state of society the capitalist class disappears (for the dominant working class deprives it of its conditions of existence), and the working class, existing in completely new conditions, becomes virtually a new class. The contradictions of society therefore change; the particular contradictions of the old state disappear and new contradictions are born. The struggle between the working class and the capitalists come to an end, and new kinds of struggle begin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== External and Internal Causes of Qualitative Change =====&lt;br /&gt;
How far is the passage from quantitative to qualitative change determined by the working out of the contradiction inherent in the process itself, or by internal causes, and how far is it determined by external or accidental causes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is determined by both, but in different ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both in nature and society different things are always inter. acting and influencing each other. Hence external causes must always play a part in the changes which happen to things. At the same time, the character of the changes always depends on internal causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This problem was discussed by Mao Tse-tung in his essay &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;. He concluded:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Contradiction within a thing is the basic cause of its development, while the relationship of a thing with other things—their interconnection and interaction—is a secondary cause... External causes are the condition of change and internal causes the basis of change, external causes becoming operative through internal causes.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Consider, for example, such an event as the hatching of a chicken. The chicken does not develop inside the egg unless heat is applied from outside. But what develops in the egg, what hatches out, depends on what is inside the egg. As Mao remarks: &amp;quot;In a suitable temperature an egg changes into a chicken, but there is no temperature which can change a stone into a chicken, the fundamentals of the two things being different.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, water does not boil unless it is heated. But the boiling process resulting from the application of heat comes about on the basis of the internal contradiction of attraction and repulsion characteristic of the molecules of water.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly in society, a revolution does not proceed without the intervention of external causes, but its character and outcome, and indeed the fact that it happens at all, depend on internal causes. Thus the basis of the Russian Revolution lay in the contradictions within Russian society. These made the revolution inevitable and determined its character. But what actually set off the revolution in 1917 was something external, the conditions brought about by the imperialist ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, if we consider qualitative changes, then their qualitative character can be explained only by the operation of internal causes; the particular contradictions on which the old quality was based determine what new quality emerges. The external causes affect only the quantitative changes of things—the times and places of their beginning, and the rate at which they proceed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Purely external causes can only lead... to changes in size and quantity, but cannot explain why things are qualitatively different in a thousand and one ways and why things change into one another&amp;quot; (Mao Tse-tung, &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the class struggle in capitalist society may be speeded up or slowed down by a variety of particular external causes. But the existence of the class struggle, its continuation, its direction and its final outcome are determined by the contradictions inherent in the capitalist system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Suddenness and Gradualness of Qualitative Change =====&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change being the outcome of the working out of contradictions, it follows that the whole process of the struggle of opposites may be regarded as a process of the replacement of one quality by another, of an old quality by a new one. The old quality corresponds to the dominance of one element in the unity of opposites. The reversal of this dominance leads to the replacement of the old quality by the new. In this sense each element in a unity of opposites is the bearer of a distinct quality. The struggle of the one to maintain its dominance is what maintains the old quality, the struggle of the other to reverse this dominance is what brings into being the new quality replacing the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, all life is a unity of opposites, of processes of the building up and breaking down of living matter. So long as the building up maintains itself within this unity, life remains. When, however, the opposite begins to dominate, then death commences. Again, if we consider the contradictions of capitalist society, then it is evident that the capitalist state of society depends on private appropriation dominating social production, and the capitalist class dominating the working class. It is the struggle of the working class against the capitalist class, and the struggle to free social production from the fetters of private appropriation, which, when the reversal of the old state happens, brings about a new socialist state of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has already been pointed out that every contradiction has its own specific character. And so the struggle of opposites has in every case also its own specific character, according to the particular contradiction from which it arises. It follows that processes of qualitative change, replacements of old by new qualities,  according to the qualities concerned. What is &#039;&#039;universally&#039;&#039; true is simply that qualitative change comes about as the working out of contradictions, as an outcome of quantitative change. But this universal truth does not tell us how any &#039;&#039;particular&#039;&#039; change will work out. We can only discover that by knowing each particular case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus considering the workings out of different kinds of social contradictions, which result in qualitative changes in society, each works out differently. For example, the contradiction between the great mass of the people and the feudal lords was worked out in the struggle for the democratic revolution; that between the working class and the capitalist class is worked out in the struggle for socialist revolution; that between the colonies and imperialism is worked out in the national liberation struggle;and that between the working class and peasantry in socialist society, in the collectisvisation and mechanisation of agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whatever the method by which different contradictions work out, a point is always reached where the quantitative aspect of the struggle of opposites within the contradiction has been sufficiently modified for the new quality to emerge. This is the point where qualitative change begins. How it continues depends entirely on the particular character of the contradiction of which it is the outcome, on the particular way the struggle of opposites continues.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change is always sudden, and cannot but be sudden, in the sense that at a certain point of quantitative change a new quality emerges which was not present before. That is to say, at this point a new things begin to happen, new causes operate and new effects are produced, new laws of motion come into operation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the so-called qualitative &amp;quot;leap&amp;quot;, the first appearance of the new which was not there before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus qualitative change is preceded by a process of working up to the emergence of new quality. During this process contradictions are working out, so to speak, unseen—without manifestation in qualitative change. At the termination of this phase, the phase of emergence of new quality begins abruptly or suddenly, and cannot but do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, when water is heated a movement takes place which suddenly turns into a boiling process. When a child is growing in the womb a movement takes place which suddenly turns into the process of birth. In society movement takes place amongst the classes, conflicts are sharpened, opinions mature, and suddenly there begins a decisive revolutionary change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, how qualitative change proceeds, the swiftness or slowness and, in general, the manner of its completion, depends entirely on the circumstances of particular cases. Once a new quality emerges—once it has leaped into being—then a process of new qualitative character beings, in which the new quality gradually supplants the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While, therefore, qualitative change begins suddenly, it continues gradually. How quickly or how slowly the new supplants the old depends on the nature of the process and the conditions under which it occurs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, physical changes of state, such as water coming to boil, are sudden, because a point is suddenly reached when a new thing, steam, begins to be formed: but the conversion of water into steam is a gradual process. It is the same with chemical changes. And it is the same again with qualitative changes in society. A point is reached in the working out of social contradictions where the qualitative change begins—the change from the power of one class to the power of another class, from one system of production relations to another: after that, this change may take a longer or shorter time to be completed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take, for example, the political aspect of social revolutions, that is, the conquest of state power. In the Russian socialist revolution this took place by a single blow—which means, comparatively quickly. In a few days all the decisive positions of power passed into the hands of the working class. In the next round of socialist revolutions—those in the present people&#039;s democracies—it took place over a longer period, by a series of steps in which first one and then another position of power was conquered. If we look back to the revolutions through which the bourgeoisie formerly won power from the feudal lords, then these took place over a longer period still often extending over many years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or if we consider economic changes, these tend to be comparatively slow, taking place through a series of steps. For instance, capitalist relations, once they emerged in feudal society, extended their scope step by step over a long period. Again, the displacement of capitalism by socialism, once begun, is another gradual process, though it takes place more rapidly than the displacement of feudalism by capitalism. (It takes place more rapidly for a definite reason, namely, that socialism cannot begin to displace capitalism until after the working class has won state power, and then the power of the state operates to direct and speed up economic change. The change from feudalism to capitalism, on the other hand, generally begins long before state power passes into the hands of the capitalist class, and meanwhile the feudal state acts rather to slow down than to speed up the change.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These examples show that there is a quantitative side to qualitative change, namely, the power and speed with which it completes itself. And naturally, under certain unfavourable circumstances it may never be completed at all. In certain cases it is possible for the change to begin, and then be turned back again and disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical materialist conception of contradiction includes bother the suddenness and gradualness of qualitative change. The difference between this conception of change and that of many other philosophies is not that dialectical materialism lays it down that all qualitative changes are sudden, whereas the others say they are gradual. It is that dialectical materialism understands change as coming from the struggle of opposites, from the working out of contradictions, whereas the others overlook or deny this. They suppose that change comes in a smooth way, without conflicts or else by merely external conflicts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Antagonism and Non-antagonism in Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
The working out of contradictions always involves one side struggling with and overcoming the other. But according to the nature of the contradiction, this process may take place in different ways. And in society in particular, a distinction must be drawn between contradictions the solution of which involves the forcible suppression or destruction of one side by the other, and those whose solution does not require such methods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The change from capitalism to socialism, for example, takes place through the forcible suppression of the capitalist class by the working class. But the ensuing change from socialism to communism does not require the forcible suppression of anyone. The former change is effected by means of a struggle between mutually antagonistic forces, whereas no such antagonisms have to be fought out to effect the latter change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, social contradictions are antagonistic when they involve conflicts of economic interest. In such cases one group imposes its own interests on another, and one group suppresses another by forcible methods. But when conflicts of economic interest are not involved there is no antagonism and therefore no need for the forcible suppression of any group by any other. Once class antagonisms are done away within socialist society, all social questions can be settled by discussion and argument, by criticism and self-criticism, by persuasion, conviction and agreement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Antagonism, therefore, is not the same thing as contradiction. Nor is it the same thing as the struggle of opposites within a contradiction. The struggle of opposites is a universal, necessary feature of every contradiction, and it may take an antagonistic form or it may not, depending on the particular nature of the particular contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Lenin remarked that &amp;quot;antagonism and contradiction are utterly different. Under socialism antagonism disappears, but contradiction remains&amp;quot;(&#039;&#039;Critical Notes on Bukharin&#039;s &amp;quot;Economics of the Transition Period&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Mao Tse-tung put it: &amp;quot;Antagonism is only one form of struggle within a contradiction, but not its universal form.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction between antagonism and non-antagonism in the contradictions of society is of great practical importance. There are many contradictions in society, and it is practically important to distinguish which are antagonistic and which are not, in order to find the right method of dealing with them. If a contradiction of the one kind is mistaken for a contradiction of the other kind, then wrong action is taken which cannot lead to the desired results. 10&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, reformist socialists think there is no need for the working class to take power and use it to suppress the capitalist class, whereas Marxists recognise that capitalism can be ended and socialism achieved by no other method. But when socialism is established classes and class antagonisms disappear, and so methods of struggle right for the fighting out of class antagonisms are wrong for the ensuing struggle to pass from socialism to communism. Contradictions remain, but since they no longer take the form of antagonism of interest they do not require for their solution forcible measures to impose the interests of one section upon another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction between antagonism and non-antagonism in contradictions within society is a distinction between those contradictions which can work out only by the use of material force by one side against the other, and those which can work out entirely as a result of discussions among the members of society and agreed decisions taken after such a discussion. Contradictions of this last kind are a special kind of contradiction which can arise only among ration human beings, and among them only when they are united in co-operation for a common interest and not divided by antagonistic interests. In such contradictions there appears the new element of the rations, purposive, consciously controlled working out of contradictions, as opposed to the blind working out of contradictions in nature—the new element of human freedom as opposed to natural necessity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When all means of production are brought fully under planned social direction, then it may be expected that men&#039;s mastery over nature will enormously increase, and the conquest and transformation of nature by man will in turn mean profound changes in men&#039;s mode of life. For instance, ability to produce an absolute abundance of products with a minimum expenditure of labour, and abolition of the antithesis between manual and intellectual labour clearly imply profound changes in social organisation, in outlook, in habits, in mode of life generally. The effecting of such changes cannot but involve, at each stage, the overcoming of forms of social organisation, of outlooks and habits, belonging to the past. Development, therefore, will continue to take place through the disclosure of contradictions, the struggle between the new and the old. New needs and new tendencies will arise out of the existing conditions at each stage, which will come into contradiction with the existing forms of social organisation and social life, and hence lead to their passing and giving way to new forms. But there is no reason to expect that this development will take place, as hitherto, through violent conflicts and social upheavals. On the contrary, when men understand the laws of their own social organisation and have it under their own co-operative control, then it is possible to do away with old conditions and create new conditions in an agreed and planned way, without violent conflict or upheaval. Contradiction and the overcoming of the old by the new remains;but the element of antagonism and conflict between men in society disappears and gives way to the properly human method of deciding affairs—by scientific appraisal of conditions, needs and courses of action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER TEN: DEVELOPMENT AND NEGATION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Forward Movement of Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
In many processes the working out of their contradictions results in a directed or forward movement, in which the process moves forward from stage to stage, each stage being an advance to something new, not a falling back to some stage already past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other processes, however, are not characterised by such a forward movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, water when cooled or heated undergoes a qualitative change, passes into a new state (ice or steam), but the movement is without direction and cannot be called either progressive or retrogressive. If, for example, we are making tea, then we might call it a move forward to turn water into steam; if we are making iced drinks, then ice is a move forward. The fact is that ice can turn into water and water into steam, and back again, and this movement has no direction of its own. When, however, we consider such a movement as that of society, we find that it has a direction of its own: society moves forward from primitive communism to slavery, from slavery to feudalism, from feudalism to capitalism, from capitalism to communism. This is a movement with a direction, a &amp;quot;forward&amp;quot; movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel used to think that natural processes were all of the undirected kind (like ice-water-steam-water-ice), and that a direction could only come into processes when &amp;quot;spirit&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;consciousness&amp;quot; was at work in them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The changes that take place in nature&amp;quot;, he wrote in the Introduction to his &#039;&#039;Philosophy of History&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;however infinitely various they may be, exhibit only a perpetually repeating cycle: in nature there takes place &#039;nothing new under the sun&#039;... only in those changes which take place in the region of Spirit does anything new arise.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the distinction  between &amp;quot;nature&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;spirit&amp;quot;. A movement can have a direction without any consciousness being present to direct it. Spirit or consciousness itself is a product of nature; biological changes, leading up to man, have a direction; so have geological changes; so have processes in the evolution of stars; and so on. In general, direction in processes has a &amp;quot;natural&amp;quot; explanation. If some processes have direction and others have not, this depends solely on the particular character of the processes themselves and of the conditions under which they happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, since qualitative change in a process is always consequent upon quantitative change, it has a direction when those quantitative changes arise from conditions permanently operating within the process itself, and otherwise it has no direction. It has a direction when (however conditioned by external factors) it is impelled forward by internal causes. In that case the direction it takes is &amp;quot;its own&amp;quot; just because it arises from internal causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What, then, is the basis of direction in processes, of the internal causes of a forward movement of development? It is to be found in the existence and long-term operation in those processes of essential contradictions which work out by taking a series of specific forms. This is what gives rise to a directed series of stages, a long-term process of development in a definite direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, if social development has a direction this arises because man exists in a permanent contradictory relationship with nature. The permanent existence of this contradiction gives rise to a permanent tendency of man to improve his forces of production, and as this tendency operates so stage by stage contradictions arise between the social forces of production and the relations of production. The direction of man&#039;s social evolution is the direction of man&#039;s master over nature, and the movement of society takes this direction simple because of the natural conditions of human life, the impulses to change and development which people experience because of the necessity to satisfy their needs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly if such thing as stars pass through a series of evolutionary stages, this is because the contradictory conditions of their existence give rise to continuous processes, such as as radiation, the continuation of which brings about a series of qualitative stages in their history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We certainly should not say, as some philosophers have said, that throughout infinite time the infinite universe develops from stage to stage in a predetermined direction. There is no evidence for any such assertion—indeed, there is no sense in it. We cannot speak about the direction taken by everything, but only about the direction of the development of particular things in which we are interested. The directed development of things is not due to God or Spirit working in them, nor is it the manifestation of some mysterious cosmic law, but it arises and flows from the particular contradictions of particular things. Particular things are characterised by particular contradictions, as a result of which their movement takes a particular direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Contradiction between Old and New, Past and Future =====&lt;br /&gt;
When there is a forward movement of development in a process then stage by stage there occurs, as Stalin put it, &amp;quot;a transition from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state&amp;quot;, the supplanting of an old quality by a new one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The new stage of development comes into being from the working out of he contradiction inherent in theology. And the new stage itself contains a new contradiction, since it comes into being containing something of the past from which it springs and of the future to which it leads. It has, therefore, its &amp;quot;negative and positive sides, a past and a future, something dying away and something developing&amp;quot;. On this basis there once again arises within it &amp;quot;the struggle between the old and the new, between that which is dying away and that which is being born, between that which is disappearing and that which is developing&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the forward movement of development is the continuous working out of a series of contradictions. Development continually drives forward to new development. The whole process at each stage is in essence the struggle between the old and the new, that which is dying and that which is being born.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the laws of development of anything we must therefore understand its contradictions and how they work out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A process usually contains not one but many contradictions. It is a knot of contradictions. And so to understand the course of a process we must take into account all its contradictions and understand their inter-relationship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This generally means, first of all, that we must grasp the basic contradiction of a process, in its general character and in the specific form it takes at each stage. The basic contradiction is that contradiction inherent in the very nature of the process which determines its direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in society, for instance, the basic contradiction is that between the forces of production and the relations of production, and this takes a specific form at each stage of society. In capitalist society it is the contradiction between social production and private appropriation. This basic contradiction is what determines the direction of development, namely, from capitalism to socialism to social appropriation to match social production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given the basic contradiction, then a process is charcterised by a number of big and small consequential contradictions, the character and effects of which are conditioned by the basic contradiction. The operation and working out of these constitutes the total process of the working out of the basic contradiction towards the emergence of a new stage of the process, a new quality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic contradiction works out by the instrumentality of all the struggle arising from all the consequential contradictions. In this, however, one particular contradiction generally plays the key or &#039;&#039;principal&#039;&#039; role. In other words, of all the elements, tendencies or forces entering into various forms of struggle in a knot of contradictions, there is generally one which plays the &#039;&#039;principal&#039;&#039; role in working out the and the supplanting of an old quality by a new one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within any capitalist country, for example, there are many contradictions. Besides the contradiction between the working class and the capitalist class, there are other contradictions between other classes—the urban petty bourgeoisie, the peasants, the landlords, etc.—as well as contradictions within the capitalist class itself. There are also contradictions of an international kind, such as those between a given capitalist country and others, and between imperialists and colonial peoples. But within all this knot of contradictions, it is the struggle of the working class with the capitalist class which, in the given country, plays the key or principal role in carrying society forward from capitalism to socialism. For this is the one contradiction which can work out in such a change from the dominance of one side to that of the other as will bring about a fundamental change in the quality of the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the contradiction between the big capitalists and the petty bourgeoisie always takes the form of domination by the big capitalists, who keep on growing stronger in relation to the petty bourgeoisie who, for their part, keep on being pressed back and growing weaker Hence the petty bourgeoisie cannot be the principal revolutionary force in a capitalist country, and their contradiction with the big capitalists cannot be the principal contradiction. The working class, on the other hand, grows stronger as capitalism develops, and is the force which, dominated over by the capitalists, can eventually overthrow this domination. That is why the working class is the principal revolutionary force, and why the contradiction between this class and the capitalists is the principal contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the laws of development of a process, therefore, one must not only understand the basic contradiction of the process at each stage, but also what is the principal force for working out the basic contradiction and carrying the process forward to the next stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Tse-tung pointed out that &amp;quot;in studying any process... we must do our utmost to discover its principal contradiction&amp;quot;. This may be a complex task, since what is the principal contradiction in certain circumstances may not be so in others. &amp;quot;Once the principal contradiction is grasped, any problem can be readily solved,&amp;quot; whereas if we do not grasp the principal contradiction we &amp;quot;cannot find the crux of a problem and naturally cannot find the method of solving contradictions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is the method Marx taught us when he studied capitalist society,&amp;quot; wrote Mao. Marx showed how in its struggle with the capitalist class the working class could find allies and take advantage of circumstances arising from all the knot of social contradictions, in order to lead society forward from capitalism to communism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Role of Negation in Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
The forward movement of development, complex as it may be in each particular case, always takes place through the struggle of the new and the old and the overcoming of the old and dying by the new and rising.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in social development, in the transition from capitalism to socialism, what is new and rising in the economic life of capitalist society—social production—contradicts what is old and carried over from the past—private appropriation, and a new force arises, the working class, whose struggle against the capitalist class is a struggle for the realisation of the new stage against the defenders of the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This dialectical conception of development is opposed to the older liberal conception favoured by bourgeois theoreticians. The liberals recognize development and assert that progress is a universal law of nature and society, But they see it as a smooth process; and, if they have at times to recognise the existence of struggle, they see it mainly as an unfortunate interruption, more likely to impede development than to help it forward. For them, what exists has not to be supplanted by what is coming into existence, the old has not to be overcome by the new, but it has to be preserved, so that it can gradually improve itself and become a higher existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True to this philosophy, which they took over from the capitalists, the social democrats strove to preserve capitalism, with the idea that it could grow into socialism. And thus striving to preserve capitalism, they ended by fighting not for socialism but against it. These exponents of no struggle and class collaboration cannot avoid struggle: they simply enter into it on the other side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the dialectical materialist, or revolutionary, conception of development with this liberal, reformist conception, we may say that the one recognises and embraces, while the other fails to recognise and shrinks from, the role of negation in development. Dialectics teaches us to understand that the new mist struggle with and overcome the old, that the old must give way to and be supplanted by the new—-in other words, that the old must be negated by the new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The liberal, who thinks metaphysically, understands negation simply as saying: &amp;quot;No&amp;quot;. To him negation is merely the end to something. Far from meaning advance, it means retreat; far from meaning gain, it means loss. Dialectics, on the other hand, teaches us not to be afraid of negation, but to understand how it becomes a condition of progress, a means to positive advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Positive Character of Negation =====&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Negation in dialectics does not mean simply saying no&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When in the process of development the old stage is negated by the new, then, in the first place, that new stage could not have come about except as arising from and in opposition to the old. The conditions for the existence of the new arose and matured within the old. The negation is a positive advance, brought about only by the development of that which is negated. The old is not simply abolished, leaving things as though it had never existed: it is abolished only after it has itself given rise to the conditions for the new stage of advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, the old stage, which is negated, itself constitutes a stage of advance in the forward-moving process of development as a whole. It is negated, but the advance which took place in it is not negated. On the contrary, this advance is carried forward to the new stage, which takes into itself and carries forward all the past achievement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: socialism replaces capitalism—it negates it. But the conditions for the rise and victory of socialism were born of capitalism, and socialism comes into existence as the next stage of social development after capitalism. Every achievement, every advance in the forces of production, and likewise every cultural achievement, which took place under capitalism, is not destroyed when capitalism is destroyed, but on the contrary, is preserved and carried further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This positive content of negation is not understood by liberals, for whom negation is &amp;quot;simply saying no&amp;quot;. Moreover, they think of negation as coming only from outside, externally. Something is developing very well, and then something else comes from outside and negates it destroys it. That is their conception. That something by its own development leads to its own negation, and thereby to a higher stage of development, lies outside their comprehension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the liberals conceive of social revolution not only as a catastrophe, as an end to ordered progress, but they believe that such a catastrophe can be brought about only by outside forces. If a revolution threatens to upset the capitalist system, that is not because of the development of the contradictions of that system itself, but is due to &amp;quot;agitators&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, there is negation which takes the form simply of a blow from outside which destroys something. For instance, if I am walking along the road and am knocked down by a car, I suffer negation of a purely negative sort. Such occurrences are frequent both in nature and in society. But this is not how we must understand negation if we are to understand the &#039;&#039;positive&#039;&#039; role of negation in the process of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At each stage in the process of development there arises the struggle of the new with the old. The new arises and grows strong within the old conditions, and when it is strong enough it overcomes and destroys the old. This is the negation of the past stage of development, of the old qualitative state; and it means the coming into being of the new and higher stage of development, the new qualitative state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Negation of Negation =====&lt;br /&gt;
This brings us to a further dialectical feature of development—the negation of negation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the liberal idea that negation &amp;quot;means simply saying no&amp;quot;, if the negation is negated then the original position is restored once more without change. According to this idea negation is simply a negative, a taking away. Hence if the negation, the taking away, is itself negated, that merely means putting back again what was taken away, If a thief takes my watch, and then I take it away from him, we are back where we started—I have the watch again. Similarly, if I say, &amp;quot;It&#039;s going to be a fine day&#039;, and you say, &amp;quot;No, it&#039;s going to be a wet day&amp;quot;, to which I reply, &amp;quot;No, it&#039;s not going to be a wet day&amp;quot;, I have simply, by negating your negation, re-stated my original proposition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is enshrined in the principle of formal logic, &amp;quot;not not-A equals A&amp;quot;. According to this principle, negation of negation is a fruitless proceeding. It just takes you back where you started.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us, however, consider a real process of development and the dialectical negation which takes place in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Society develops from primitive communism to the slave system. The next stage is feudalism. The next stage is capitalism. Each stage arises from the previous one, and negates it. So far we have simply a succession of stages, each following as the negation of the other and constituting a higher stage of development. But what comes next? Communism. Here there is a return to the beginning, but at a higher level of development. In place of primitive communism, based on extremely advanced forces of production and containing within itself tremendous new potentialities of development. The old, primitive classless society has become the new and higher classless society. It has been raised, as it were, to a higher power, has reappeared on a higher level. But this has happened only because the old classless society was negated by the appearance of classes and the development of class society, and because finally class society, when it had gone through its whole development, was itself negated by the working class taking power, ending exploitation of man by man, and establishing a new classless society the foundation of all the achievements of the whole previous development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the negation of negation. But it does not take us back to the original starting point. It takes us forward to a new starting point, which is the original one raised, through its negation and the negation of the negation, to a higher level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we see that in the course of development, as a result of a double negation, a later stage can repeat an earlier stage, but repeat it on a higher level of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The importance of this conception of negation of negation does not lie in its supposedly expressing the necessary pattern of all development. All development takes place through the working out of contradictions—that is a necessary universal law; but specific contradictions do not necessarily work out in such a way that an earlier stage of development is repeated at a later stage—sometimes that may happen and sometimes not, depending on the specific character of the processes of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet the repetition of an earlier stage is a notable feature of some processes of development and, moreover, to bring it about is often an important aim of practice. The importance of the conception of negation of negation lies in what it says about the conditions for such repetition. If features of an earlier stage are to be repeated at a later stage, that cannot take place by a simple return to the earlier stage for that stage is past and cannot come back. It can only take place by their being reproduced at a later stage, in which case they are inevitably changed and modified in accordance with the character of that later stage. Thus features of the past can reappear in the future only as changed and transformed by the process of negation of negation and not by a simple return to the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle, like other principles of dialectics, has a quality of obviousness which is often overlooked. It is an obvious truth—but it is overlooked by all those who express a hankering to return to the past. Such hankerings must always be vain. It is in practise vitally important to realise that what is past &#039;&#039;cannot&#039;&#039; be restored when forward development is in operation. Nevertheless some features of the past may be restored, but only by carrying forward the process of development to a new stage, in which those features reappear in new ways—&amp;quot;on a higher level&amp;quot;, as a negation of negation, enriched and transformed as a result of the first negation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have already seen how the negation of negation occurs in history in the development from primitive communism to communism. The second appearance of communism is only possible after going through the whole development of class-society—the first negation; and it embodies all that has been achieved during that development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the history of thought, the &amp;quot;primitive, natural materialism&amp;quot; of the earliest philosophers was negated by philosophical idealism, and modern materialism arises only s the negation of that negation.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;This modern materialism,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;is not the mere re-establishment of the old, but adds to the permanent foundations of this old materialism the whole thought content of two thousand years of development of philosophy and natural science.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The practical importance of the negation of the negation can be seen most clearly if we take the example of the development of individual property, where it again occurs. Marx, in the first volume of &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039;, pointed out that the pre-capitalist &amp;quot;individual private property founded on the labours of the proprietor is negated—destroyed—by capitalist private property. For capitalist private property arises only in the ruin and expropriation of the pre-capitalist individual producers. The individual producer used to own his instruments of production and his product-both were taken away from him by the capitalists. But when capitalist private property is itself negated—when &amp;quot;the expropriators are expropriated&amp;quot;―then the individual property of the producers is restored once more, but in a new form, on a higher level.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;This does not re-establish private property for the producer, but gives him individual property based on the acquisitions of the capitalist era, i.e. on co-operation and the possession in common of the land and means of production.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The producer, as a participant in socialised production, then enjoys, as his individual property, a share of the social product—&amp;quot;according to his work&amp;quot; in the first stage of communist society, and &amp;quot;according to his needs&amp;quot; in the fully developed communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When capitalism arose, the &#039;&#039;only&#039;&#039; way forward was through this negation of negation. Some of the British Chartists put forward in their land policy demands aimed at arresting the new capitalist process and restoring the old individual private property of the producer. This was vain. The only road forward for the producers was by the struggle against capitalism and for socialism—not to restore the &#039;&#039;old&#039;&#039; individual property which capitalism had destroyed, but to destroy capitalism and so re-create individual property on a new, socialist basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly the Russian Narodniki, against whom Lenin fought in the 1890s, wanted somehow to arrest the process of capitalist development and restore the old peasant communes. Lenin&#039;s fight against them was based on showing that this was impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of negation of negation is thus an expression of the simple truth that one cannot put the clock back and reconstitute the past. One can only move forward into the future through the working out of al the contradictions contained within the given stage of development and through the negations consequent on them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER ELEVEN: A SCIENTIFIC WORLD OUTLOOK ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Science and Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism, the world outlook of the Marxist Leninist Party, is a truly scientific world outlook. For it is based on considering things as they are, without arbitrary, preconceived conceptions of things must be based on actual investigation and experience, and must be constantly tested and re-tested in the light of practice and further experience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, &amp;quot;dialectical materialism&amp;quot; means: understanding things just as they are (&amp;quot;materialism&amp;quot;), in their actual inter. connection and movement (&amp;quot;dialectics&amp;quot;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same cannot be said about other philosophies. They all make arbitrary assumptions of one kind or another, and try to erect a &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; on the basis of those assumptions. But such assumptions are arbitrary only in appearance; in fact they express the various prejudices and illusions of definite classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is in no sense a philosophy &amp;quot;above science&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Others have set philosophy &amp;quot;above science&amp;quot;, in the sense that they have thought they could discover what the world was like just by thinking about it, without relying on the data of the sciences, on practice and experience. And then, from this lofty standpoint, they have tried to dictate to the scientists, to tell the where they were wrong, what their discoveries &amp;quot;really meant&amp;quot; and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Marxism makes an end of the old philosophy which claimed to stand above science and to explain &amp;quot;the world as a whole&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Modern materialism.. no longer needs any philosophy standing above the sciences,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in Anti Dühring. &amp;quot;As soon as each separate science is required to get clarity as to its position in the great totality of things and of our knowledge of things a special science dealing with this totality is superfluous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism, he further wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;is in fact no longer a philosophy, but a simple conception of the world which has to establish its validity and be applied not in a science of sciences standing apart, but within the positive sciences…. Philosophy is therefore... both abolished and preserved; abolished as regards its form, and preserved as regards its real content.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Our picture of the world about us, of nature, of natural objects and processes, their interconnections and laws of motion, is not to be derived from philosophical speculation, but from the investigations of the natural sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific picture of the world and its development is not complete, and never will be. But it has advanced far enough for us to realise that philosophical speculation is superfluous. And we should refuse to fill in gaps in scientific knowledge by speculation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The growing picture of the world which natural science unfolds is a materialist picture—despite the many efforts of philosophers to make out the contrary. For step by step as science advances it shows how the rich variety of things and processes and changes to be found in the real world can be explained and understood in terms of material causes, without bringing in God or spirit or any supernatural agency.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every advance of science is an advance of materialism against idealism, a conquest for materialism—although when driven out of one position idealism has always taken up another position and manifested itself again in new forms, so that in the past the sciences have never been consistently materialist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For every advance of science means showing the order and development of the material world &amp;quot;from the material world itself&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Science and Socialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific character of Marxism is manifested especially in this, that it makes socialism into a science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not base our socialism, as the utopians did, on a conception of abstract human nature. The utopians worked out schemes for an ideal society, but could not show how to achieve socialism in practice. Marxism made socialism into a science by basing it on an analysis of the actual movement of history, of the economic law of motion of capitalist society in particular, thus showing how socialism arises as the necessary next stage in the evolution of society, and how it can come about only by the waging of the working-class struggle, through the defeat of the capitalist class and the institution of the dictatorship of the proletariat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Marxism treats man himself, society and history, scientifically.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Socialism, since it has become a science, demands that it be pursued as a science,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in his &#039;&#039;Prefatory Note to &amp;quot;Peasant War in Germany&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;that is, that it be studied. The task will be to spread with increased zeal among the masses of the workers the ever more clarified understanding thus acquired, to knit together ever more firmly the organisation both of the party and of the trade unions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Scientific study of society shows that human history develops from stage to stage according to definite laws. Men themselves are the active force in this development. By understanding the laws of development of society, therefore, we can guide our own struggles and create our own socialist future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus scientific socialism is the greatest and most important of all the sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The practitioners of the natural sciences have been getting worried because they feel that government do not known how to put their discoveries to proper use. They have good cause to worry about this. Science is discovering the secrets of nuclear energy, for example; but its discoveries are being used to create weapons of destruction. Many people are even coming to believe that it would be better if we had no science, since its discoveries open up such terrifying possibilities of disaster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How can we ensure that the discoveries of science are put to Marxism-Leninism, alone which answers this problem. It teaches us what are the forces which make history and thereby shows us how we can make our own history today, change how to develop the sciences in the service of mankind, how to carry them forward in today&#039;s crisis. Physics can teach us how to release nuclear energy, it cannot teach us how to control the social use of that energy. For this there is required, not the science of the atom, but the science of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Conclusions =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have now briefly surveyed the principal features of the Marxist materialist conception of the world and of the Marxist dialectical method. What conclusions can we draw at this stage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) The world outlook of dialectical materialism is a consistent and reasoned outlook, which derives its strength from the fact that it arises directly from the attempt to solve the outstanding problems of our time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epoch of capitalism is an epoch of stormy development in society. It is marked by revolutionary advances of the forces of production and of scientific discovery, and by consequent uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions. This sets one theoretical task above all, and that is to arrive at an adequate conception of the laws of change and development in nature and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this theoretical task dialectical materialism addresses itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) This is not the task of working out a philosophical system, in the old sense. What is required is not any system of ideas spun out of the heads of philosophers, which can then admire and contemplate as a system of &amp;quot;absolute truth&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalist society is a society rent with contradictions, and the more it has developed the more menacing and intolerable for the working people have the consequences of these contradictions become. The new powers of production are not utilised for the benefit of society as a whole but for the profit of an exploiting minority. Instead of leading to universal plenty, the growth of the powers of production leads to recurrent economic crises, to unemployment, to poverty and to hideously destructive wars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore the philosophical problem of arriving at a true conception of the laws of change and development in nature and society becomes, for the working people, a practical political problem of finding how to change society, so that the vast new forces of production can be used in the service of humanity. For the first time in history the possibility of a full and rich life for everyone exists. The task is to find how to make that possibility a reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is to the solution of this practical task that the theory of dialectical materialism is devoted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Addressing itself to this task, dialectical materialism is and can only be a partisan philosophy, the philosophy of a party, namely, of the party of the working class, whose object is to lead the millions of working people to the socialist revolution and the building of communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Dialectical materialism cannot but stand out in sharp contrast to the various contemporary schools of bourgeois philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What have these various schools of philosophy to offer at the present time? Systems and arguments by the bucketful most of them neither original nor cogent, if one takes the trouble to analyse them closely. But no solution to the problems pressing upon the people of the capitalist countries and the colonies. How to end poverty? How to end war? How to utilise production for the benefit of all? How to end the oppression of one nation by another? How to end the exploitation of man by man? How to establish the brotherhood of men? These are our problems. We must judge philosophies by whether or not they show how to solve them. By that criterion, the philosophical schools of capitalism must one and all be judged—&amp;quot;weighed in the balance and found wanting&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The prevailing bourgeois philosophies, with all their differences, have in common a retreat from the great positive ideas which inspired progressive movements in the past. True, there remain within the ranks of bourgeois philosophy those who continue, according to their lights, trying to preserve and carry forward some of these positive ideas. For they are ideas which cannot by any manner of means be extinguished. But the prevailing philosophies emphasize men&#039;s helplessness and limitations; they speak of a mysterious universe; and they counsel either trust in God or else hopeless resignation to fate or blind chance. Why is this? It is because all these philosophies are rooted in acceptance of capitalism and cannot see beyond capitalism. From start to finish they reflect the insoluble crisis of the capitalist world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Dialectical materialism asks to be judged and will be judged by whether it serves as an effective instrument to show the way out of capitalist crisis and war, to show the way for the working people to win and wield political power, to show the way to build a socialist society in which there is no more exploitation of man by man and in which men win increasing mastery over nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is a philosophy of practice, indissolubly united with the practice of the struggle for socialism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the philosophy born out of the great movement of our times—the movement of the people who labour, who &amp;quot;create all the good things of life and feed and clothe the world&amp;quot;, to rise at last to their full stature. It is wholly, entirely dedicated to the service of that movement. This is the source of all its teachings, and in that service its conclusions are continually tried, tested and developed. Without such a philosophy, the movement cannot achieve consciousness of itself and of its tasks, cannot achieve unity, cannot win its battle&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the greatest task facing us is that of ending capitalist society and building socialism, it follows that the chief problem to which dialectical materialism addresses itself, and on the solution of which the whole philosophy of dialectical materialism turns, is the problem of understanding the forces of development of society. The chief problem is to reach such an understanding of society, of men&#039;s social activity and of the development of human consciousness, as will show us how to achieve and build the new socialist society and the new socialist consciousness. The materialist conception and dialectical method with which we have been concerned in this volume are applied to this task in the materialist conception of history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== READING LIST ====&lt;br /&gt;
The following are the principal original works setting forth the philosophy of dialectical materialism. Those marked with an asterisk are the best for beginners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== MARX AND ENGELS: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The German Ideology, Part I&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== ENGELS: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Socialism, Utopian and Scientific*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== LENIN: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The Teachings of Karl Marx*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== STALIN: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Anarchism or Socialism?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== MAO: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction/Materialism_and_the_Dialectical_Method&amp;diff=92532</id>
		<title>Library:Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction/Materialism and the Dialectical Method</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction/Materialism_and_the_Dialectical_Method&amp;diff=92532"/>
		<updated>2026-08-29T00:47:54Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== VOLUME I: MATERIALISM AND THE DIALECTICAL METHOD ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PART ONE: MATERIALISM ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER ONE: PARTY PHILOSOPHY ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Party Philosophy and Class Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is the revolutionary philosophy of the working class. It is the philosophy of the revolutionary working-class party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This definition must appear a strange one, both to many politicians and to many philosophers. But we will not begin to understand dialectical materialism unless we can grasp the thought which lies behind this definition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us ask, first of all, what conception of philosophy lies behind the idea expressed in this definition of party or—since a party is always the political representative of a class—class philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By philosophy is usually meant our most general account of the nature of the world and of mankind&#039;s place and destiny in it-our world outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That being understood, it is evident that everybody has some kind of philosophy, even though he has never learned to discuss it. Everybody is influenced by philosophical views, even though he has not thought them out for himself and cannot formulate them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people, for example, think that this world is nothing but &amp;quot;a vale of tears&amp;quot; and that our life in it is the preparation for a better life in another and better world. They accordingly believe that we should suffer whatever befalls us with fortitude, not struggling against it, but trying to do whatever good we can to our fellow creatures. This is one kind of philosophy, one kind of world outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other people think that the world is a place to grow rich in, and that each should look out for himself. This is another kind of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But granted that our philosophy is our world outlook, the task arises of working out this world outlook systematically and in detail, turning it into a well-formulated and coherent theory, turning vaguely held popular beliefs and attitudes into more or less systematic doctrines. This is what the philosophers do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time the philosophers have worked out their theories, they have often produced something very complicated, very abstract and very hard to understand. But even though only a comparatively few people may read and digest the actual productions of philosophers, these productions may and do have a very wide influence. For the fact that philosophers have systematised certain beliefs reinforces those beliefs, and helps to impose them upon wide masses of ordinary people. Hence, everyone is influenced in one way or another by philosophers, even though they have never read the works of those philosophers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if this is the case, then we cannot regard the systems of the philosophers as being wholly products of the brain-work of the individual philosophers. Of course, the formulation of views, the peculiar ways in which they are worked out and written down, is the work of the particular philosopher. But the views themselves, in their most general aspect, have a social basis in ideas which reflect the social activities and social relations of the time, and which, therefore, do not spring ready-made out of the heads of philosophers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this we may proceed a step further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When society is divided into classes—and society always has been divided into classes ever since the dissolution of the primitive communes, that is to say, throughout the entire historical period to which the history of philosophy belongs then the various views which are current in society always express the outlooks of various classes. We may conclude, therefore, that the various systems of the philosophers also always express a class outlook. They are, in fact, nothing but the systematic working out and theoretical formulation of a class outlook, or, if you prefer, of the ideology of definite classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Philosophy is and always has been class philosophy, Philosophers may not realise this, but that does not alter the fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For people do not and cannot think in isolation from society, and therefore from the class interests and class struggles which pervade society, any more than they can live and act in such isolation. A philosophy is a world outlook, an attempt to understand the world, mankind and man&#039;s place in the world. Such an outlook cannot be anything but the outlook of a class, and the philosopher functions as the thinking representative of a class. How can it be otherwise? Philosophies are not imported from some other planet, but are produced here on earth, by people involved, whether they like it or not, in existing class relations and class struggles. Therefore, whatever philosophers say about themselves, there is no philosophy which does not embody a class outlook, or which is impartial, as opposed to partisan, in relation to class struggles. Search as we may, we shall not find any impartial, non-partisan, non-class philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bearing this in mind, then, we shall find that the philosophies of the past have all, in one way or another, expressed the outlook of the so-called &amp;quot;educated&amp;quot; classes, that is to say, of the exploiting classes. In general, it is the leaders of society who express and propagate their ideas in the form of systematic philosophies. And up to the appearance of the modern working class, which is the peculiar product of capitalism, these leaders have always been the exploiting classes. It is their outlook which has dominated philosophy, just as they have dominated society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can only conclude from this that the working class, if today it intends to take over leadership of society, needs to express its own class outlook in philosophical form, and to oppose this philosophy to the philosophies which express the outlook and defend the interests of the exploiters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The services rendered by Marx and Engels to the working class may be expressed in a few words thus: they taught the substituted science for dreams,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in his obituary on Fredrick Engels. Marx and Engels founded and established the revolutionary theory of working-class struggle, which illumines the road by which the working class can throw of capitalist exploitation, can take the leadership of all the masses of the people, and so free the whole of society once and for all of all oppression and exploitation of man by man. They taught that without its own party, independent of all bourgeois parties, the working class certainly could not win victory over capitalism, could not lead the whole of society forward to the abolition of capitalism and the establishment of socialism. Lenin further developed the Marxist teachings about the party. He showed that the party must act as the vanguard of its class, the most conscious section of its class, and that it is the instrument for winning and wielding political power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To fulfil such a role, the party must evidently have knowledge, understanding and vision; in other words, it must be equipped with revolutionary theory, on which its policies are based and by which its activities are guided.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory is the theory of Marxism-Leninism. And it is not just an economic theory, nor yet exclusively a political theory, but a world outlook—a philosophy. Economic and political views are not and never can be independent of a general world outlook. Specific economic and political views express the world outlook of those who hold such views, and conversely, philosophical views find expression in views on economics and politics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Recognising all this, the revolutionary party of the working class cannot but formulae, and having formulated hold fast to, develop and treasure, its party philosophy. In this philosophy—dialectical materialism—are embodied the general ideas by means of which the party understands the world which it is seeking to change in terms of which it defines it aims and works out how to fight for them. In this philosophy are embodied the general ideas by means of which the part seeks to enlighten and organise the whole class, and to influence, guide and win over all the masses of working people, showing the conclusions which must be drawn from each stage of the struggle, helping people learn from their own experience how to go forward towards socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so we see why it is that in our times a philosophy has arisen which expresses the revolutionary world outlook of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Experience itself has taught the party the need for philosophy. For experience shows that if we do not have our own revolutionary socialist philosophy, then inevitably we borrow our ideas from hostile, anti-socialist sources. If we do not adopt today the outlook of the working class and of the struggle for socialism, then we adopt or slip into, without meaning to do so—that of the capitalists and of the struggle against socialism. This is why the working-class party—if it is to be the genuine revolutionary leadership of its class, and is not to mislead its class by the importation of hostile capitalist ideas, and of policies corresponding to such ideas—must be concerned to formulate, defend and propagate its own revolutionary philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Class Philosophy and Truth =====&lt;br /&gt;
Against what has just been said about a class and party philosophy, the objection is bound to be raised that such a conception is a complete travesty of the whole idea of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Class interests may incline us to believe one thing rather than another, some will say, but should not philosophy be above this? Should not philosophy be objective and impartial, and teach us to set class and party interests aside and to seek only for the truth? For surely what is true is true, whether this suit some or other class interests or not? If philosophy is partisan—party philosophy—how can it be objective, how can it be true philosophy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In reply to such objections, we may say that the working-class standpoint in philosophy is very far indeed from having no concern for truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is there no such thing as truth? Of course there is—and men are getting nearer to it. For different outlooks, partisan as they may be, are not on a level so far as nearness to truth is concerned. Every philosophy embodies a class outlook. Yes, but just as one class differs from another class in its social role and in its contribution to the development of society, so one philosophy embodies positive achievements in comparison with another in the working out of the truth about the world and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People are prone to believe that if we adopt a partisan, class standpoint, then we turn our backs on truth; and that, on the other hand, if we genuinely seek for truth, then we must be strictly impartial and non-partisan. But the contrary is the case. It is only when we adopt the partisan standpoint of historically the most progressive class that we are able to get nearer to truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The definition of dialectical materialism, therefore, as the philosophy of the revolutionary working-class party, is in no way incompatible with the claim of dialectical materialism to express truth, and to be a means of arriving at truth. On the contrary. We have every right to make this claim, in view of the actual historical position and role of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except for the working class, all other classes which have aspired to take the leadership of society have been exploiting classes. But every exploiting class, whatever its achievements, has always to find some way of &#039;&#039;disguising&#039;&#039; its real position and aims, both from itself and from the exploited, and of making out that its rule is just and permanent. For such a class can never recognise its real position and aims as an exploiting class, or the temporary character of its own system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, in ancient slave society, Aristotle, the greatest philosopher of antiquity, made out that the institution of slavery was decreed by nature, since some men were by nature slaves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the heyday of feudal society the greatest philosopher of the middle ages, Thomas Aquinas, represented the entire universe as being a kind of feudal system. Everything was arranged in a feudal hierarchy, with God surrounded by the chief archangels at the top. Everything depended on what was next above it in the system, and nothing could exist without God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for capitalism, it dissolves all feudal ties and, as Marx and Engels observed in &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;has left remaining no other nexus between man and man than naked self-interest, than callus cash payment. This was reflected in the beginnings of capitalist philosophy, especially in Britain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This philosophy saw the world as consisting of independent atoms, each complete in itself, concerned only with itself, and all interacting. This was a mirror of capitalist society, as seen by the rising bourgeoisie. And by means of such ideas they succeeded, too, in disguising their own aims of domination and profit. Worker and capitalist were &amp;quot;on a level&amp;quot;, each was a free human atom, and they entered into a free contract, the one to work, the other to provide capital and pay wages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the working class does not need any such &amp;quot;false consciousness&amp;quot; as is contained in such philosophies. It does not want to set up a new system of exploitation, but to abolish all exploitation of man by man. For this reason, it has no interest whatever in disguising anything, but rather in understanding things just as they really are. For the better it understands the truth, the more is it strengthened in its struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, other classes have always wanted to perpetuate themselves and to last out for as long as they could. And so they have favoured philosophical &amp;quot;systems&amp;quot; which give themselves a permanent place in the universe. Such systems attempt to define the nature of the universe so as to represent certain things and certain relations as being necessary, eternal and unchangeable. And then they make it appear that a particular social system is a necessary part of the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the working class does not need to perpetuate itself. On the contrary, it needs to do away with its own existence as a class as quickly as possible, and to establish a classless society. Therefore, the working class has no use at all for any philosophical &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; which establishes any false permanence. Its class position and aims are such that it can afford to and needs to recognise and trace out the change, coming into being and ceasing to be of &#039;&#039;everything&#039;&#039; in existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our party philosophy, then, has a right to lay claim to truth. For it is the only philosophy which is based on a standpoint which demands that we should always seek to understand things just as they are, in all their manifold changes and interconnections, without disguises and without fantasy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== A Revolution in Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The Marxian doctrine is omnipotent because it is true,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin. &amp;quot;It is complete and harmonious, and provides men with an integral world conception which is irreconcilable with any form of superstition, reaction or defence of bourgeois oppression (&#039;&#039;The Three Sources and Three Component Pars of Marxism&#039;&#039;).&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And he further wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is nothing resembling &#039;sectarianism&#039; in Marxism, in the sense of its being a hidebound, petrified doctrine, a doctrine which arose &#039;&#039;away from&#039;&#039; the highroad of development of world civilisation. On the contrary, the genius of Marx consists precisely in the fact that he furnished answers to questions the foremost minds of mankind had already raised. His teachings arose as the direct and immediate &#039;&#039;continuation&#039;&#039; of the teachings of the greatest representatives of philosophy, political economy and socialism..&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its philosophical aspect, Marxism appears as the culmination of a whole great development of philosophical thought, in which the problems of philosophy were posed and took shape in the course of a series of revolutions, its highest point being reached in the classical German philosophy of the early nineteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But if Marxism is thus the continuation and culmination of the past achievements of philosophy, it is a continuation which puts an end to an epoch and constitutes a new point of departure. For in comparison with past philosophies, it launches out on new lines. It constitutes a revolution in philosophy, an end to the &#039;systems&amp;quot; of the past, a philosophy of an entirely new kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxist Leninism is no longer a philosophy which expresses the world outlook of an exploiting class, of a minority, striving to impose its rule and its ideas upon the masses of the people in order to keep them in subjection; but it is a philosophy which serves the common people in their struggle to throw off all exploitation and to build a classless society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism-Leninism is a philosophy which seeks to understand the world in order to change it. &amp;quot;The philosophers have only interpreted the world in various ways,&amp;quot; wrote Marx. &amp;quot;The point, however, is to change it.&amp;quot; Therefore, if we could say of past philosophy that it has been an attempt to understand the world and man&#039;s place and destiny in it—an attempt necessarily conditioned by the class outlook, prejudices and illusions of the various exploiting class philosophers—we have to say of Marxist-Leninist philosophy that it is an attempt to understand the world in order to change the world and to shape and realise man&#039;s destiny in it. Dialectical materialism is a theoretical instrument in the hands of the people for use in changing the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism-Leninism, therefore, seeks to base our ideas of things on nothing but the actual investigation of them, arising from and tested by experience and practice. It does not invent a &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; as previous philosophies have done, and then try to make everything fit into it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus dialectical materialism is in the truest sense a popular philosophy, a scientific philosophy and a philosophy of practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The revolutionary characteristics of dialectical materialism are embodied in the two features of Marxist-Leninist philosophy which give it its name—dialectics and materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand things so as to change them we must study them, not according to the dictates of any abstract system, but in their real changes and interconnections—and that is what is meant by dialectics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We must set aside preconceived ideas and fancies about things, and strive to make our theories correspond to the real conditions of material existence—and that means that our outlook and theory is materialistic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In dialectical materialism, wrote Engels, in his book &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;the materialist world outlook was taken really seriously for the first time and was carried through consistently…&amp;quot; For &amp;quot;it was resolved to comprehend the real world—nature and history—just as it presents itself to everyone who approaches it free from preconceived idealist fancies. It was decided relentlessly to sacrifice every idealist fancy which could not be brought into harmony with the facts conceived in their own and not in a fantastic connection. And materialism means nothing more than this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER TWO: MARXISM AND IDEALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Materialism and Idealism—Opposed Ways of Interpreting Every Question =====&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism is not a dogmatic system. It is rather a way of interpreting, conceiving of, explaining every question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist way of interpreting events, of conceiving of things and their interconnections, is opposed to the idealist way of interpreting and conceiving of them. Materialism is opposed to idealism. On every question, there are materialist and idealist ways of interpreting it, materialist and idealist ways of trying to understand it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus materialism and idealism are not two opposed abstract theories about the nature of the world, of small concern to ordinary practical folk. They are opposed ways of interpreting and understanding every question, and, consequently, they express opposite approaches in practice and lead to very different conclusions in terms of practical activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor are they, as some use the terms, opposite moral attitudes—the one high-minded, the other base and self-seeking. If we use the terms like this, we will never understand the opposition between idealist and materialist conceptions; for this way of speaking is, as Engels said, nothing but&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;an unpardonable concession to the traditional philistine prejudice against the word materialism resulting from the long-continued defamation by the priests. By the word materialism the philistine understands gluttony, drunkenness lust of the eye, lust of the flesh, arrogance, cupidity, miserliness, profit-hunting and stock-exchange swindling in short, all the filthy vices in which he himself indulges in private. By the word idealism he understands the belief in virtue, universal philanthropy and in a general way a &amp;quot;better world&#039;, of which he boasts before others&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Before trying to define materialism and idealism in general terms, let us consider how these two ways of understanding things are expressed in relation to certain simple and familiar questions. This will help us to grasp the significance of the distinction between a materialist and an idealist interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First let us consider a very familiar natural phenomenon—a thunderstorm. What causes thunderstorms?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An idealist way of answering this question is to say that thunderstorms are due to the anger of God. Being angry, he arranges for lightning and thunderbolts to descend upon mankind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist way of understanding thunderstorms is opposed to this. The materialist will try to explain and understand thunderstorms as being solely due to what we call natural forces. For example, ancient materialists suggested that far from thunderstorms being due to the anger of the gods, they were caused by material particles in the clouds banging against one another. That this particular explanation was wrong, is not the point: the point is that it was an attempt at materialist as opposed to idealist explanation. Nowadays a great deal more is known about thunderstorms arising from the scientific investigation of the natural forces involved. Knowledge remains very incomplete, but at all events enough is known to make it quite clear that the explanation must be on materialist lines, so that the idealist explanation has become thoroughly discredited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It will be seen that while the idealist explanation tries to relate the phenomenon to be explained to some &#039;&#039;spiritual&#039;&#039; cause—in this case the anger of God—the materialist explanation relates it to &#039;&#039;material&#039;&#039; causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, most educated people today would agree in accepting the materialist interpretation. This is because they generally accept the &#039;&#039;scientific&#039;&#039; explanation of natural phenomena, and every advance of natural science is an advance in the materialist understanding of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us take a second example, this time one arising out of social life. For instance: Why are there rich and poor a question which many people ask especially poor people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most straightforward idealist answer to this question is to say simply it is because God made them so. It is the will of God that some should be rich and others poor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But other less straightforward idealist explanations are more in vogue. For example: it is because some men are careful and farsighted, and these husband their resources and grow rich, while others are thriftless and stupid, and these remain poor. Those who favour this type of explanation say that it is all due to eternal &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. The nature of man and of society is such that the distinction of rich and poor necessarily arises.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as in the case of the thunderstorm, so in the case of the rich and poor, the idealist seeks for some spiritual cause—if not in the will of God, the divine mind, then in certain innate characteristics of the human mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist, on the other hand, seeks the reason in the material, economic conditions of social life. If society is divided into rich and poor, it is because the production of the material means of life is so ordered that some have possession of the land and other means of production while the rest have to work for them. However hard they may work and however much they may scrape and save, the non-possessors will remain poor, while the possessors grow rich on the fruits of their labour.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On such questions, therefore, the difference between a materialist and an idealist conception can be very important. And the difference is important not merely in a theoretical but in a practical sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A materialist conception of thunderstorms, for example, helps us to take precautions against them, such as fitting buildings with lightning conductors. But if our explanation of thunderstorms is idealist, all we can do is to watch and pray. If we accept an idealist account of the existence of rich and poor, all we can do is to accept the existing state of affairs—rejoicing in our superior status and bestowing a little charity if we are rich, and cursing our fate if we are poor. But armed with a materialist understanding of society we can begin to see the way to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear, therefore, that while some may have a vested interest in idealism, it is in the interests of the great majority to learn to think and to understand things in the materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How, then, can we define materialism and idealism, ad he difference between them, in general terms, so as to define the essence of the question? This was one by Engels in the book on &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The great basic question of all philosophy, especially of modern philosophy, is that concerning the relation of thinking and being.… The answers which the philosophers have given to this question split them into two great camps. Those who asserted the primacy of spirit to nature and therefore in the last instance assumed world creation in some form or another... comprised the camp of idealism. The others, who regarded nature as primary, belong to the various schools of materialism.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealism is the way of interpreting things which regards the spiritual as prior to the material, whereas materialism regards the material as prior. Idealism supposes that everything material is dependent on and determined by something spiritual, whereas materialism recognises that everything spiritual is dependent on and determined by something material. And this difference manifests itself both in general philosophical conceptions of the world as a whole, and in conceptions of particular things and events.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Idealism and the Supernatural =====&lt;br /&gt;
At bottom, idealism is religion, theology. &amp;quot;Idealism is clericalism,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;. All idealism is a continuation of the religious approach to questions, even though particular idealist theories have shed their religious skin. Idealism is inseparable from superstition, belief in the supernatural, the mysterious and unknowable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism, on the other hand seeks for explanations in terms belonging to the material world in terms of factors which we can verify, understand and control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The roots of the idealist conception of things are, then, the same as those of religion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To believers, the conceptions of religion, that is to say, conceptions of supernatural spiritual beings, generally seem to have their justification, not, of course, in any evidence of the senses, but in something which lies deep within the spiritual nature of man. And, indeed, it is true that these conceptions do have very deep roots in the historical development of human consciousness. But what is their origin, how did such conceptions arise in the first place? We can certainly not regard such conceptions as being the products, as religion itself tells us, of divine revelation, or as arising from any other supernatural cause, if we find that they themselves have a natural origin. And such an origin can in fact be traced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Conceptions of the supernatural, and religious ideas in general, owe their origin first of all to the helplessness and ignorance of men in face of the forces of nature. Forces which men cannot understand are personified—they are represented as manifestations of the activity of spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, such alarming events as thunderstorms were, as we have seen, explained fantastically as due to the anger of gods. Again, such important phenomena as the growth of crops were put down to the activity of a spirit: it was believed that it was the corn spirit that made the corn grow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the most primitive times men personified natural forces in this way. With the birth of class society, when men were impelled to act by social relations which dominated them and which they did not understand, they further invented supernatural agencies doubling, as it were, the state of society. The gods were invented superior to mankind, just as the kings and lords were superior to the common people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All religion, and all idealism, has at its heart this kind of &#039;&#039;doubling of the world&#039;&#039;. It is dualistic, and invents a dominating ideal or supernatural world over against the real material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Very characteristic of idealism are such antitheses as: soul and body; god and man; the heavenly kingdom and the earthly kingdom; the forms and ideas of things, grasped by the intellect, and the world of material reality, perceptible by the senses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For idealism, there is always a higher, more real, non-material world—which is prior to the material world, is its ultimate source and cause, and to which the material world is subject. For materialism, on the other hand, there is one world, the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By idealism in philosophy we mean any doctrine which says that beyond material reality there is a higher, spiritual reality, in terms of which the material reality is in the last analysis to be explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Some Varieties of Present-day Idealist Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
At this point a few observations may be useful concerning some characteristic doctrines of modern bourgeois philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For nearly three hundred years there has been put forward a variety of philosophy known as &amp;quot;subjective idealism&amp;quot;. This teaches that the material world does not exist at all. Nothing exists but the sensations and ideas in our minds, and there is no external material reality corresponding to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then again, this subjective idealism is put forward in the form of a doctrine concerning knowledge: it denies that we can know anything about objective reality outside ourselves, and says that we can have knowledge of appearances only and not of &amp;quot;things in themselves&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of idealism has become very fashionable today. It even parades as extremely &amp;quot;scientific&amp;quot;. When capitalism was still a progressive force, bourgeois thinkers used to believe that we could know more and more about the real world and so control natural forces and improve the lot of mankind indefinitely. Now they are saying that the real world is unknowable, the arena of mysterious forces which pass our comprehension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that, at bottom, idealism always believes in &#039;&#039;two worlds&#039;&#039;, the ideal and the material, and it places the ideal prior to and above the material. Materialism, on the other hand, knows one world only, the material world, and refuses to invent a second, imaginary, superior ideal world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism and idealism are irreconcilably opposed. But this does not stop many philosophers from trying to reconcile and combine them. In philosophy there are also various attempted compromises between idealism and materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One such attempted compromise is often known as &amp;quot;dualism&amp;quot;. Such a compromise philosophy asserts the existence of the spiritual as separate and distinct from the material—but it tries to place the two on a level. Thus it treats the world of non-living matter in a thoroughly materialist way: this, it says, is the sphere of activity of natural forces, and spiritual factors do not enter into it and have nothing to do with it in any way. But when it comes to mind and society, here, says this philosophy, is the sphere of activity of spirit. Here, it maintains, we must seek explanations in idealist and not in materialist terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a compromise between materialism and idealism, therefore, amounts to this—that with regard to all the most important questions concerning men, society and history we are to continue to adopt idealist conceptions and to oppose materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another compromise philosophy is known as &amp;quot;realism&amp;quot;. In its modern form, this philosophy has arisen in position to subjective idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;realist&#039; philosophers say that the external material world really exists independent of our perceptions and is in some way reflected by our perceptions. In this the &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot; agree with the materialists in opposition to subjective idealism; indeed, you cannot be a materialist unless you are a thoroughgoing realist on the question of the real existence of the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But merely to assert that the external world exists independent of our perceiving it, is not to be a materialist. For example, the great Catholic philosopher of the middle ages, Thomas Aquinas, was in this sense a &#039;realist&#039;. And to this day most Catholic theologians regard it as a heresy to be anything but a &amp;quot;realist&amp;quot; in philosophy. But at the same time they assert that the material world, which really exists, was created by God and is sustained and ruled all the time by the power of God by a spiritual power. So far from being materialists, they are idealists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, the word &amp;quot;realism&amp;quot; is much abused by philosophers. So long as you believe that something or other is &amp;quot;real&amp;quot;, you may call yourself a &amp;quot;realist&amp;quot;. Some philosophers think that not only is the world of material things real, but that there is also, outside space and time, a real world of &amp;quot;universals&amp;quot;, of the abstract essences of things: so these call themselves &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot;. Others say that, although nothing exists but the perceptions in our minds, nevertheless these perceptions are real: so these call themselves &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot; too. All of which goes to show that some philosophers are very tricky in their use of words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Basic Teachings of Materialism in Opposition to Idealism =====&lt;br /&gt;
In opposition to all the forms of idealism, and of tricky compromises between materialism and idealism, the basic teachings of materialism can be formulated very simply and clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To grasp the essence of these teachings we should also understand what are the main assertions made in every form of idealism. There are three such main assertions of idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that the material world is dependent on the spiritual.&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that spirit, or mind, or idea, can and does exist in separation from matter. (The most extreme form of this assertion is subjective idealism, which asserts that matter does not exist at all but is pure illusion.)&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that there exists a realm of the mysterious and unknowable, &amp;quot;above&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;beyond&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;behind&amp;quot;  what can be ascertained and known by perception, experience and science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic teachings of materialism stand in opposition to these three assertions of idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that the world is by its very nature material, that everything which exists comes into being on the basis of material causes, arises and develops in accordance with the laws of motion of matter.&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that matter is objective reality existing outside and independent of the mind; and that far from the mental existing in separation from the material, everything mental or spiritual is a product of material processes.&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that the world and its laws are knowable, and that while much in the material world may not be known there is no unknowable sphere of reality which lies outside the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Marxist-Leninist philosophy is characterised by its absolutely consistent materialism all along the line, by its making no concessions whatever at any point to idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Materialism and Idealism in Practice =====&lt;br /&gt;
As was pointed out above, the opposition of materialism and idealism—which has now been stated in its most general terms—is not an opposition between abstract theories of the nature of the world, but is an opposition between different ways of understanding and interpreting every question. That is why it is of such profound importance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider some of the very practical ways in which the opposition of materialism and idealism is manifested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealists tell us, for example, not to place &amp;quot;too much&amp;quot; reliance on science. They tell us that the most important truths are beyond the reach of science. Hence they encourage us not to believe things on the basis of evidence, experience, practice, but to take them on trust from those who pretend to know best and to have some &amp;quot;higher&amp;quot; source of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way idealism is a very good friend and standby of every form of reactionary propaganda. It is the philosophy of the capitalist press and the B. B. C. It favours superstitions of all sorts, prevents us from thinking for ourselves and making a scientific approach to moral and social problems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, idealists tell us that what is most important for us all is the inner life of the soul. They tell us that we shall never solve our human problems except by some inner regeneration. This is a favourite theme in the speeches of well-fed persons. But many workers fall for it too—in factories, for example, where a &amp;quot;Moral Rearmament&#039; group is active. They tell you not to fight for better conditions, but to improve your soul. They do not tell you that the best way to improve yourself both materially and morally is to join in the fight for peace and socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, an idealist approach is common amongst many socialists. Many sincere socialists, for example, think that what is essentially wrong with capitalism is that goods are unfairly distributed, and that if only we could get everyone, including the capitalists, to accept a new conception of fairness and justice, then we could do away with the evils of capitalism. Socialism to them is nothing but the realisation of an abstract idea of justice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idealism of this belief lies in its assumption that it is simply the &#039;&#039;ideas&#039;&#039; which we hold that determine the way we live and the way society is organised. Those who think in this way forget to look for the &#039;&#039;material&#039;&#039; causes. For what in fact determines the way goods are distributed in capitalist society—the wealth enjoyed by one part of society, while the other and greater part lives in poverty—is not the ideas which men hold about the distribution of wealth, but the material fact that the mode of production rests on the exploitation of the worker by the capitalist. So long as this mode of production remains in existence, so long will extremes of wealth and poverty remain, and so long will socialist ideas of justice be opposed by capitalist ideas of justice. The task of socialists, therefore, is to organise and lead the struggle of the working class against the capitalist class to the point where the working class takes power from the capitalist class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we do not understand this, then we cannot find the way to fight effectively for socialism. We shall find that our socialist ideals are constantly disappointed and betrayed. Such, indeed, has been the experience of British socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from these examples how idealism serves as a weapon of reaction; and how when socialists embrace idealism they are being influenced by the ideology of the capitalists. We cannot more take over and use capitalist ideas for the purposes of socialist theory than we can take over and use the capitalist state machine, with all its institutions and officials, for the purposes of building socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right through history, indeed, idealism has been a weapon of reaction. Whatever fine systems of philosophy have been invented, idealism has been used as a means of justifying the rule of an exploiting class and deceiving the exploited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is not to say that truths have not been expressed in an idealist guise. Of course they have. For idealism has very deep roots in our ways of thinking, and so men often clothe their thoughts and aspirations in idealist dress. But the idealist form is always an impediment, a hindrance in the expression of truth—a source of confusion and error.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, progressive movements in the past have adopted and fought under an idealist ideology. But this has shown only that they contained in themselves the seeds of future reaction inasmuch as they represented the striving of a new exploiting class to come to power; or that they were themselves influenced by ideas of reaction; or it has been a mark of their weakness and immaturity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the great revolutionary movement of the English bourgeoisie in the seventeenth century fought under idealist, religious slogans. But the same appeal to God which justified Cromwell in the execution of the King justified him also in stamping out the Levellers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Early democrats and socialists had many idealist notions. But in their case this demonstrated the &#039;&#039;immaturity&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;weakness&#039;&#039; of the movement. The idealist illusions had to be overcome if the revolutionary working-class movement was to arise and triumph. As the movement grew strong, he continuance within it of idealist notions represented an alien, reactionary influence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can truly say that idealism is essentially a conservative force—an ideology helping the defence of things as they are, and the preservation of illusions in men&#039;s minds about their true condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, every real social advance every increase in the productive forces, every advance of science-generates materialism and is helped along by materialist ideas. And the whole history of human thought has been the history of the fight of materialism against idealism, of the overcoming of idealist illusions and fantasies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism teaches us to have confidence in ourselves, in the working class—in people. It teaches us that there are no mysteries beyond our understanding, that we need not accept that which is as being the will of God, that we should contemptuously reject the &amp;quot;authoritative&amp;quot; teachings of those who set up to be our masters, and that we can ourselves understand nature and society so as to be able to change them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER THREE: MECHANISTIC MATERIALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Changing World and How to Understand It =====&lt;br /&gt;
Before Marx, materialism was predominantly &#039;&#039;mechanistic&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We often hear people complain that the materialists seek to reduce everything in the world, including life and mind, to a system of soulless mechanism, to a mere mechanical interaction of bodies. This refers to mechanistic materialism. Marxist materialism is, however, not mechanistic but dialectical. To understand what this means we need first to understand something about mechanistic materialism itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can approach this problem by asking how materialists have sought to understand the various processes of change which are observed everywhere in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The world is full of change. Night follows day and day night; the seasons succeed each other; people are born, grow old and die. Every philosophy recognises that change is an omnipresent fact. The question is: how are we to understand the change which we observe everywhere?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Change may be understood, in the first place, in an idealist way or in a materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealism traces back all change to some idea or intention—if not human, then divine. Thus for idealism, changes in the material world are, in the last analysis, initiated and brought about by something outside matter, not material, not subject to the laws of the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But materialism traces back all change to material causes. In other words, it seeks to explain what happens in the material world from the material world itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But while the occurrence of change has been recognised by everyone, since none can ignore it, philosophers have  nevertheless sought to find something which not change—something permanent, something changeless, behind or within the change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is generally an essential part of the ideology of an exploiting class. They are afraid of change, because they are afraid that they, too, may be swept away. So they always seek for something fixed and stable, not subject to change. They try to hitch themselves on to this, as it were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earlier materialists, too, sought for this. Behind all the changing appearances they looked for something which never changes. But while idealists looked for the eternal and changeless in the realm of the spirit, these materialists looked for it in the material world itself. And they found it in the ultimate material particle—the eternal indestructible atom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For such materialists, then, all &#039;&#039;changes&#039;&#039; were produced by the movement and interaction of &#039;&#039;unchanging&#039;&#039; atoms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a very ancient theory, put forward over two thousand years ago in Greece, and earlier still in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its day it was a very progressive theory, a great weapon against idealism and superstition. The Roman poet Lucretius, for example, explained in his philosophical poem &#039;&#039;On the Nature of Things&#039;&#039; that the purpose of the atomistic theory of the Greek philosopher Epicurus was to demonstrate &amp;quot;what are the elements out of which everything is formed, and how everything comes to pass without the intervention of the gods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there was born a materialism which saw the world as consisting of hard, impenetrable material particles, and which understood all change as arising from nothing but the motion and interaction of such particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory was revived in modern times. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries philosophers and scientists turned to it in their fight against feudal, Catholic philosophy. But this modern materialism proved to be much richer in content than the ancient. For it tried to work out what were the laws of interaction of material particles, and so to present a picture of how all phenomena, from merely physical changes to the life of man, resulted from the motion and interaction of the separate parts of matter. In this way, by the eighteenth century, there had appeared the characteristic modern theories of mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== A Bourgeois Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism was in essence an ideology, a mode of theorising, of the rising bourgeoisie. In order to understand  it we must understand, first of all, that it arose and developed in opposition to feudal ideology that its critical edge was directed against feudal ideas, that it was in fact the most radical of al bourgeois forms of opposition against the feudal outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the period of the rise of the bourgeoisie, the feudal social relations were shattered, and so were the feudal ideas, embodied in the Catholic philosophy, in which those social relations were enshrined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The feudal system, whose economic basis lay in the exploitation of the serfs by the feudal proprietors, involved complex social relationships of dependence, subordination and allegiance. All this was reflected, not only in social and political philosophy, but also in the philosophy of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was typical of the natural philosophy of the feudal period that everything in nature was explained in terms of its proper place in the system of the universe, in terms of its supposed position of dependence and subordination in that system, and of the end or purpose which it existed to serve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bourgeois philosophers and scientists destroyed these feudal ideas about nature. They regarded nature as a system of bodies in interaction, and, rejecting all the feudal dogmas, they called for the investigation of nature in order to discover how nature really worked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The investigation of nature advanced hand in hand with the geographical discoveries, the development of trade and transport, the improvement of machinery and manufactures. The greatest strides were made in the mechanical sciences, closely connected as they were with the needs of technology. So it came about that materialist theory was enriched as the result of the scientific investigation of nature, and in particular by the mechanical sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This determined at once the strength and the weakness, the achievement and the limitation, of the materialist theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What pushed that theory forward was, so Engels writes in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;the powerful and ever more rapidly onrushing progress of science and industry. But it remained &amp;quot;predominantly mechanical&amp;quot;, because only the mechanical sciences had attained any high degree of development. Its &amp;quot;specific, but at that time inevitable limitation&amp;quot; was its &amp;quot;exclusive application of the standards of mechanics&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanistic way of understanding nature did not arise, however, simply from the fact that at that time it was only the mechanical sciences which had made any great progress. It was deeply rooted in the class outlook of the most progressive bourgeois philosophers, and this led to their turning exclusively to the mechanical sciences for their inspiration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the bourgeoisie, overthrowing feudal society, stood for individual liberty, equality and the development of a free market, so the most progressive philosophers of the bourgeoisie—the materialists—overthrowing the feudal ideas, proclaimed that the world consisted of separate material particles interacting with one another in accordance with the laws of mechanics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory of nature reflected bourgeois social relations no less than the theories it replaced had reflected feudal social relations. But just as the new bourgeois social relations broke the feudal fetters and enabled a great new development of the forces of production to begin, so the corresponding bourgeois theory of nature broke down the barriers which feudal ideas had placed in the way of scientific research and enabled a great new development of scientific research to begin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The philosophical outlook seemed to find its confirmation in science, and science provided materials for the development and working out in detail of the philosophical outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The World and the Machine =====&lt;br /&gt;
The world—so thought the mechanistic materialists—consist of nothing but particles of matter in interaction. Each particle has an existence separate and distinct from every other; in their totality they form the world; the totality of their interactions forms the totality of everything that happens in the world; and these interactions are of the mechanical type, that is to say, they consist simply of the external influence of one particle upon another&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a theory is equivalent to regarding the whole world as nothing but a complex piece of machinery, a mechanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this standpoint, the question always posed about any part of nature is the question we ask about a machine: what is its mechanism, how does it work?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was exemplifed in Newton&#039;s account of the solar system. Newton adopted the same general view as the Greek materialist, Epicurus, in as much as he thought that the material world consisted of particles moving about in empty space. But faced with any particular natural phenomenon such as the movements of the sun and planets, Epicurus was not in the least concerned to give any exact account of it. With regard to the apparent movement of the sun across the heavens from east to west, for example, Epicurus said that the important thing was to understand that the sun was not a god but was simply a collection of atoms: no account of the actual machinery of its motions was necessary. Perhaps, he said, the sun goes round and round the earth; but perhaps it disintegrates and its atoms separate every night, so that it is &amp;quot;a new sun&amp;quot; which we see the next morning: to him such questions were simply unimportant. Newton, on the other hand, was concerned to show exactly how the solar system worked, to demonstrate the mechanics of it, in terms of gravity and mechanical forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But just as Epicurus was not interested in how the solar system worked, so Newton was not interested in how it originated and developed. He took it for granted as a stable piece of machinery—created, presumably, by God. Not how it originated, not how it developed, but how it worked was the question which he dealt with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same mechanistic approach was manifested in Harvey&#039;s discovery of the circulation of the blood. The essence of his discovery was that he demonstrated the mechanism of circulation regarding the heart as a pump, which pumps the blood out along the arteries so that it flows back through the veins, the whole system being regulated by valves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the mechanistic outlook better, let us ask: what is a mechanism? what is characteristic of a mechanism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# A mechanism consists of permanent parts, which ft together.&lt;br /&gt;
# It requires a motive force to set it going.&lt;br /&gt;
# Once set going, the parts interact and results are produced according to laws which can be exactly stated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consider, for example, such a mechanism as a watch. (a) It consists of a number of different parts—cogs, levers and so on—fitted neatly together. (b) It has to be wound up. (c) Then, as the spring uncoils, the parts interact according to laws exactly known to watchmakers, resulting in the regular movements of the hands on the dial.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further, to know how a mechanism, such as a watch, works, you must take it to bits, find out what its parts are, how they fit together and how, by their interactions, once the mechanism is set in motion by the application of the required motive force, they produce the total motion characteristic of the mechanism in working order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is just how the mechanistic materialists regarded nature. They sought to take nature to bits, to find its ultimate component parts, how they fitted together and how their interactions produced all the changes we perceive, all the phenomena of the world. And moreover, finding out how the mechanism worked, they sought to find out how to repair it, how to improve it, how to change it and to make it produce new results corresponding to the requirements of man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Strength and Achievement of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism was an important milestone in our understanding of nature. And it was a great progressive step of bourgeois thinkers, a blow against idealism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanist were thorough-going in their materialism. For they waged a progressive fight against idealism and clericalism by trying to extend to the realm of the mind and society the same mechanistic conceptions which were used in the scientific investigation of nature. They sought to include man and al his spiritual activities in the mechanistic system of the natural world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most radical mechanists regarded not merely physical processes, and not merely plant and animal life, but man himself as a machine. Already in the seventeenth century the great French philosopher Descartes had said that al animals were complicated machines—automata: but man was different, since he had a soul. But in the eighteenth century a follower of Descartes, the physician Lamettrie, wrote a book with the provocative title &#039;&#039;Man a Machine&#039;&#039;. Men, too, were machines, he said, though very complicated ones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This doctrine was looked upon as exceptionally shocking, and as a terrible insult to human nature, not to mention God. Yet it was in its time a progressive view of man. The view that men are machines was an advance in the understanding of human nature as compared with the view that they are wretched pieces of clay inhabited by immortal souls. And it was, comparatively speaking, a more humane view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the great English materialist and utopian socialist Robert Owen, in his &#039;&#039;New View of Society&#039;&#039;, told the pious industrialists of his time:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Experience has shown you the difference of the results between mechanism which is neat, clean, well-arranged and always in a high state of repair, and that which is allowed to be dirty, in disorder, and which therefore becomes much out of repair. If then, due care as to the state of your inanimate machines can produce such beneficial results, what may not be expected if you devote equal attention to your &#039;&#039;vital&#039;&#039; machines, which are far more wonderfully constructed?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This humanitarianism was, however, at the best bourgeois humanitarianism. Like all mechanistic materialism, it was rooted in the class outlook of the bourgeoisie. The view that man is a machine is rooted in the view that in production man is a mere appendage of the machine. And if on the one hand this implies that the human machine ought to be well tended and kept in good condition, on the other hand it equally implies that no more should be expended for this purpose than is strictly necessary to keep the human machine in bare working order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Weakness and Limitations of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism had grave weaknesses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) It could not sustain the materialist standpoint consistently and all the way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For if the world is like a machine, who made it, who started it up? There was necessary, in any system of mechanistic materialism, a &amp;quot;Supreme Being&amp;quot;, outside the material world—even if he no longer continuously interfered in the world and kept things moving, but did no more than start things up and then watch what happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a &amp;quot;Supreme Being&amp;quot; was postulated by nearly all the mechanistic materialists; for example, by Voltaire and Tom Paine. But this opens the door to idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Mechanistic materialism sees change everywhere. Yet because it always tries to &#039;&#039;reduce&#039;&#039; all phenomena to the same system of mechanical interactions, it sees this change as nothing but the eternal &#039;&#039;repetition&#039;&#039; of the same kinds of mechanical processes, an eternal cycle of the same changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This limitation is inseparable from the view of the world as changes. a machine. For just as a machine has to be started up, so it can never do anything except what it was made to do. It cannot change itself or produce anything radically new. Mechanistic theory, therefore, always breaks down when it is a question of accounting for the emergence of &#039;&#039;new quality&#039;&#039;. It sees change everywhere—but nothing &#039;&#039;new&#039;&#039;, no &#039;&#039;development&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The various processes of nature—chemical processes and the processes of living matter, for example—cannot in fact be all reduced to one and the same kind of mechanical interaction of material particles&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chemical interactions differ from mechanical interaction in as much as the changes which take place as a result of chemical interaction involve a change of quality. For example, if we consider the mechanical interaction of two particles which collide, then their qualitative characteristics are irrelevant and the result is expressed as a change in the quantity and direction of motion of each. But if two chemical substances come together and combine chemically, then there results a new substance qualitatively different from either. Similarly, from the point of view of mechanics heat is nothing but an increase in the quantity of motion of the particles of matter. But in chemistry, the application of heat leads to qualitative changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor do the processes of nature consist in the repetition of the same cycle of mechanical interactions, but in nature there is continual development and evolution, producing ever new forms of the existence or, what is the same thing, motion of matter. Hence the more widely and consistently the mechanistic categories are applied in the interpretation of nature, the more is their essential limitation exposed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Still less can mechanistic materialism explain social development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism expresses the radical bourgeois conception of society as consisting of social atoms, interacting together. The real economic and social causes of the development of society cannot be discovered from this point of view. And so great social changes seem to spring from quite accidental causes. Human activity itself appears to be either the mechanical result of external causes, or else it is treated—and here mechanistic materialism collapses into idealism—as purely spontaneous and uncaused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, mechanistic materialism cannot give an account of men&#039;s social activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Mechanistic Materialism and Utopian Socialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanistic view treated men quite abstractly, each man being regarded as a social atom endowed by nature with certain inherent properties, attributes and rights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was expressed in the bourgeois conception of &amp;quot;the rights of man&amp;quot;, and in the bourgeois revolutionary slogan: &amp;quot;All men are equal&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the conception of human rights cannot be deduced from the abstract nature of man, but is determined by the stage of society in which men are living. Nor are men what they are &amp;quot;by nature&amp;quot;, but they become what they are, and change, as a result of their social activity. Nor are all men &amp;quot;by nature&amp;quot; equal. In opposition to the bourgeois conception of abstract equality, which amounted to mere formal equality of rights as citizens, equality before the law, Marx and Engels declared that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the real content of the proletarian demand for equality is the demand for the abolition of classes. Any demand for equality which goes beyond that of necessity passes into absurdity (Engels: &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;, Part I, Chapter X).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Adopting their abstract, mechanistic view of men as social atoms, the progressive mechanists tried to work out, in an abstract way, what form of society would be best for mankind—what would best suit abstract human nature, as they conceived of it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This way of thinking was taken over by the socialist thinkers who immediately preceded Marx, the utopian socialists. The utopian socialists were mechanistic materialists. They put forward socialism as an ideal society. They did not see it as necessitated by the development of the contradictions of capitalism—it could have been put forward and realised at any time, if only men had had the wit to do so. They did not see it as having to be won by working-class struggle against capitalism—it would be realised when everyone was convinced that it was just and best adapted to the requirements of human nature. (For this reason Robert Owen appealed to both the Archbishop of Canterbury and Queen Victoria to support his socialist programme.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again the mechanistic materialists—and this applied above all to the utopian socialists thought that what a man was, his character and his activities, was determined by his environment and education. Therefore they proclaimed that to make men better happier and more rational it was simple neccesary to place them in better conditions and to give them a better education.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But to this Marx replied in his Theses on Feuerbach:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The materialist doctrine that men are products of circumstances and upbringing and that, therefore, changed men are produced by changed circumstances and changed upbringing, forgets that circumstances are changed precisely by men and that the educator must himself be educated.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;If men are simply the products of circumstances, then they are at the mercy of circumstances. But on the contrary, men can themselves change their circumstances. And men themselves are changed, not as a mechanical result of changed circumstances, but in the course of and as a result of their own activity in changing their circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So what are the real material social causes at work in human society, which give rise to new activities, new ideas and therefore to changed circumstances and changed men?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism could not answer this question. It could not explain the laws of social development nor show how to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore while it was a progressive and revolutionary doctrine in its time, it could not serve to guide the struggle of the working class in striving to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER FOUR: FROM MECHANISTIC TO DIALECTICAL MATERIALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Things and Processes =====&lt;br /&gt;
In order to find how the limitations of the mechanist approach can be overcome we may consider first of all certain extremely dogmatic assumptions which are made by mechanistic materialism. These mechanistic assumptions are none of them justified. And by bringing them to the light of day and pointing out what is wrong with them, we can see how to advance beyond mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Mechanism sees all change as having at its basis permanent and stable things with definite, fixed properties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus for the mechanists the world consists of indivisible, indestructible material particles, which in their interaction manifest such properties as position, mass, velocity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to mechanism, if you could state the position, mass and velocity of every particle at a given instant of time, then you would have said everything that could be said about the world at that time, and could, by applying the laws of mechanics, predict everything that was going to happen afterwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the first dogmatic assumption of mechanism. But we need to reject it. For the world does not consist of &#039;&#039;things&#039;&#039; but of &#039;&#039;processes&#039;&#039; in which things come into being and pass way.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The world is not to be comprehended as a complex of ready-made things,&amp;quot; wrote Engels, &amp;quot;but as a complex of processes, in which things are apparently stable, no less than their mind-images in our heads, the concepts, go through an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This, indeed, is what science in its latest developments teaches us. Thus the atom, once thought to be eternal and indivisible, has been dissolved into electrons, protons and neutrons and these themselves are not &amp;quot;fundamental particles&amp;quot; in any absolute sense, i.e. they are not eternal and indestructible, any more than the atom; but science more and more shows that they, too, come into being, pass away and go through many transformations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is fundamental is not the &amp;quot;thing&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;particle&amp;quot;, but the unending processes of nature, in which &#039;&#039;things&#039;&#039; go through &amp;quot;an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away&amp;quot;. And nature&#039;s process is, moreover, infinite: there will always be fresh aspects to be revealed, and it cannot be reduced to any ultimate constituents. &amp;quot;The electron is as inexhaustible as the atom, nature is infinite,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin (&#039;&#039;Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just so in considering society, we cannot understand a given society simply in terms of some set of institutions in and through which individual men and women are organised, but we must study the social processes which are going on, in the course of which both institutions and people are transformed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Matter and Motion =====&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The second dogmatic assumption of mechanism is the assumption that no change can ever happen except by the action of some external cause.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as no part of a machine moves unless another part act on it and makes it move, so mechanism sees matter as being inert—without motion, or rather without self-motion. For mechanism, nothing ever moves unless something else pushes or pulls it, it never changes unless something else interferes with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No wonder that, regarding matter in this way, the mechanists had to believe in a Supreme Being to give the &amp;quot;initial impulse&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But we need to reject this lifeless dead theory about matter. This theory separates matter and motion it thinks of matter as just a dead mass, so that motion always has to be impressed on matter from outside. But, on the contrary, you cannot separate matter and motion. Motion, said Engels, is the mode of existence of matter.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Motion is the mode of existence of mater. Never anywhere has there been matter without motion, nor can there be. Motion in cosmic space, mechanical motion of smaller masses on the various celestial bodies, the motion of molecules as heat or as electrical or magnetic currents, chemical combination or disintegration, organic life—at each given moment each individual atom of matter in the world is in one or other of these forms of motion, or in several forms of them at once. All rest, all equilibrium is only relative, and only has meaning in relation to one or other definite form of motion. A body, for example, may be on the ground in mechanical equilibrium, may be mechanically at rest; but this in no way prevents it from participating in the motion of the earth and in that of the whole solar system, just as little as it prevents its most minute parts from carrying out the oscillations determined by its temperature, or its atoms from passing through a chemical process. Matter without motion is just as unthinkable as motion without matter&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Far from being dead, lifeless, inert, it is the very nature of matter to be in process of continual change, of motion. Once we realise this, then there is an end of appeal to the &amp;quot;initial impulse&amp;quot;. Motion, like mater, never had a beginning,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The conception of the inseparability of matter and motion, the understanding that &amp;quot;motion is the mode of existence of matter&amp;quot;, provides the way to answering a number of perplexing questions which usually haunt people&#039;s minds when they think about materialism and which led them to desert materialism and run to the priests for an explanation of the &amp;quot;ultimate&amp;quot; truth about the universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was the world created by a Supreme Being? What was the origin of matter? What was the origin of motion? What was the very beginning of everything? What was the first cause? These are the sort of questions which puzzle people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is possible to answer these questions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, the world was not created by a Supreme Being. Any particular organisation of matter, any particular process of matter in motion, has an origin and a beginning—it originated out of some previous organisation of matter, out of some previous process of matter in motion. But matter in motion had no origin, no beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Science teaches us the inseparability of matter and motion. However static some things may seem to be, there is in them continual motion. The atom, for instance, maintains itself as the same only by means of a continual movement of its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So in studying the causes of change, we should not merely seek for external causes of change, but should above all seek for the source of the change within the process itself, in its own self-movement, in the inner impulses to development contained within things themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in seeking the causes of social development and its laws, we should not see social changes as being brought about by the actions of great men, who impressed their superior ideas and will on the inert mass of society—nor as being brought about by accidents and external factors-but as being brought about by the development of the internal forces of society itself; and that means, by the development of the social forces of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus unlike the utopians, we see socialism as the result, not of he dreams of reformers, but of the development of capitalist society itself—which contains within itself causes which must inevitably bring it to an end and lead to the socialist revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Forms of Motion of Matter =====&lt;br /&gt;
(3) The third dogmatic assumption of mechanism is the assumption that the mechanical motion of particles, i.e. the simple change of place of particles as the result of the action on them of external forces, is the ultimate, basic form of motion of matter; and that a changes, all happenings whatsoever can be reduced to and explained by such mechanical motion of particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus al the motion of matter is reduced to simple mechanical motion. All the changing qualities which we recognise in matter are nothing but the appearances of the basic mechanical motion of matter. However varied the appearances may be, whatever new and higher forms of development may appear to arise, they are all to be reduced to one and the same thing the eternal repetition of the mechanical interaction of the separate parts of matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is difficult to find any justification for such an assumption. In the material world there are many different types of process, which all constitute different forms of the motion of matter. But they can by no means be all reduced to one and the same form of (mechanical) motion.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Motion in the most general sense,&amp;quot; wrote Engels, &amp;quot;conceived as the mode of existence, the inherent attribute, of matter, comprehends all changes and processes occurring in the universe, from mere change of place right to thinking. The investigation of the nature of motion had as a matter of course to start from the lowest, simplest forms of this motion and to learn to grasp these before it could achieve anything in the way of explanation of the higher and more complicated forms&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The simplest form of motion is the simple change of place of bodies, the laws of which are studied by mechanics. But that does not mean that all motion can be reduced to this simplest form of motion. It rather means that we need to study how from the simplest form of motion, all the higher forms of motion arise and develop—&amp;quot;from mere change of place right to thinking&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One form of motion is transformed into another and arises from another. The higher, more complex form of motion cannot exist without the lower and simpler form: but that is not to say that it can be reduced to that simpler form. It is inseparable from the simpler form, but its nature is not exhausted thereby. For example, the thinking which goes on in our heads is inseparable from the chemical, electrical etc. motion which goes on in the grey matter of the brain; but it cannot be reduced to that motion, its nature is not exhausted thereby.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;materialist&#039;&#039; standpoint, however, which rejects the mechanistic idea that all forms of motion of matter can be reduced to mechanical motion, must not be confused with the &#039;&#039;idealist&#039;&#039; notion that the higher forms of motion cannot be explained as arising from the lower forms. For example, idealists assert that life, as a form of motion of matter, cannot possibly be derived from any processes characteristic of nonliving matter. For them, life can only arise through the introduction into a material system of a mysterious something from outside—a &amp;quot;vital force&amp;quot;. But to say that a higher form of motion cannot be reduced to a lower form is not to say that it cannot be derived from the lower form in the course of the latter&#039;s development. Thus materialists will always affirm that life, for example, appears at a certain stage in the development of more complex forms of non-living matter, and arises as a result of that development, not as a result of the introduction into non-living matter of a mysterious &amp;quot;vital force&amp;quot;. The task of science in this sphere remains to demonstrate experimentally how the transition from non-living to living matter takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the mechanistic programme of reducing all the motion of matter to simple, mechanical motion must be rejected. We need rather to study all the infinitely various forms of motion of matter, in their transformations one into another, and as they arise one from another, the complex from the simple, the higher from the lower.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the case of society, no one has yet tried to show how social changes can be explained by the mechanical interactions of the atoms composing the bodies of the various members of society—though to do so would be the logical culmination of the mechanistic programme. But the next best thing is attempted by the mechanistic theory known as &amp;quot;economic determinism&amp;quot;. According to this theory, the whole motion of society is to be explained by the economic changes taking place in society, all the determinants of social change have been exhausted when the economic process has been described. This is an example of the mechanistic programme of reducing a complex motion to a single simple form—the process of social change, including all the political, cultural and ideological developments, to a simple economic process. But the task of explaining social development cannot be fulfilled by trying to reduce the whole development to an economic process. The task is rather to show how, on the basis of the economic process, all the various forms of social activity arise and play their part in the complex movement of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Things and their Interconnection =====&lt;br /&gt;
(4) The last dogmatic assumption of mechanism to be mentioned is that each of the things or particles, whose interactions are said to make up the totality of events in the universe, has its own fixed nature quite independent of everything else. In other words, each thing can be considered as existing in separation from other things, at an independent unit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Proceeding on this assumption it follows that all relations between things are merely external relations. That is to say, things enter into various relationships one with another, but these relationships are accidental and make no difference to the nature of the things related.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And regarding each thing as a separate unit entering into external relations with other things, it further follows that mechanism regards the whole as no more than the sum of its separate parts. According to this view, the properties and laws of development of the whole are uniquely determined by the properties of all its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not one of these assumptions is correct. Nothing exist or can exist in splendid isolation, separate from its conditions of existence, independent of its relationships with other things. Things come into being, exist and cease to exist, not each independent of all other things, but each in its relationship with other things. The very nature of a thing is modified and transformed by its relationships with other things. When things enter into such relationships that they become parts of a whole,  the whole cannot be regarded as nothing more than the sum total of the parts. True, the whole is nothing apart from and independent of its parts. But the mutual relations which the parts enter into in constituting the whole modify their own properties, so that while it may be said that the whole is determined by the parts it may equally be said that the parts are determined by the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once again, the development of science itself shows the inadmissibility of the old mechanistic assumptions. These assumptions have force only in the very limited sphere of the study of the mechanical interactions of discrete particles. In physics they were already shattered with the development of the study of the electro-magnetic field. Still less are they admissible in biology, in the study of living matter. And still less are they admissible in the study of men and society. We cannot understand social processes, as mechanists always try to do, as resulting simply from a set of fixed characteristics of &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. For &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; is always conditioned by and in various respects changes with changes in men&#039;s social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Correction of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
When we bring into the open and reject these assumptions of mechanistic materialism, then we begin to see the need for a materialist doctrine of a different, of a new type—a materialism which overcomes the weaknesses and narrow, dogmatic assumptions of mechanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is dialectical materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism understands the world, not as a complex of ready-made thing, but as a complex of processes, in which al things go through an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers that matter is always in motion, that motion is the mode of existence of matter, so that there cannot more be matter without motion than motion without matter. Motion does not have to be impressed upon matter by some outside force, but above al it is necessary to look for the inner impulses of development, the self-motion, inherent in all processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism understands the motion of matter s comprehending all changes and processes in the universe, from mere change of place right to thinking. It recognises, therefore, the infinite diversity of the forms of motion of matter, the transformation of one form into another, the development of the forms of motion of matter from the simple to the complex, from the lower to the higher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers that, in the manifold processes taking place in the universe, things come into being, change and pass out of being, not as separate individual units, but in essential relation and interconnection, so that they cannot be understood each separately and by itself but only in their relation and interconnection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In dialectical materialism, therefore, there is established a materialist conception far richer in content and more comprehensive than the former mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER FIVE: THE DIALECTICAL CONCEPTION OF DEVELOPMENT ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Idea of Evolution =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that the corrections of the mechanistic standpoint made by dialectical materialism are fully justified by and have a basis in the advance of science. Indeed, the advance of science itself has shattered the whole conception of the universe held by the older, mechanistic materialists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to that conception, the universe always remained much the same. It was a huge machine which always did the same things, kept grinding out the same products, went on and on in a perpetual cycle of the same processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it used to be thought that the stars and the solar system always remained the same and that the earth, with its continents and oceans and the plants and animals inhabiting them, likewise always remained the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But this conception has given way to the conception of evolution, which has invaded all spheres of investigation without exception. Science, however, does not advance in isolation from society as a whole, and the widespread application of the idea of evolution was due not simply to its verification in scientific theory but also to its popularity with the new rising forces of industrial capitalism, themselves the patrons of science.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The bourgeoisie cannot exist without constantly revolutionising the instruments of production, and thereby the relations of production, and with them the whole relations of society, Conservation of the old modes of production in unaltered form was, on the contrary, the first condition of existence of all earlier industrial classes. Constant revolutionising of production, uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions, everlasting uncertainty and agitation, distinguish the bourgeois epoch from all earlier ones (Marx and Engels: &#039;&#039;Manifesto of the Communist Party&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The industrial capitalists saw themselves as the bearers of progress. And as they thought progress was he law of capitalism, so they saw it as the law of the whole universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So there was made possible a great advance in the scientific picture of the universe. We find developing a picture of the universe, not as static, as always the same, but as in continual progressive development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The stars did not always exist—they were formed out of masses of dispersed gas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some stars, like our sun, acquire planets a solar system. Thus the earth was born. As its surface cooled, so chemical compounds were formed, impossible in the high temperatures of the stars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus matter began to manifest new properties, non-existent before—the properties of chemical combination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then organic compounds were formed out of the complex linking of carbon atoms. And from organic matter the first bodies arose which began to manifest the properties of life, of living matter. Still new properties of matter emerged—the properties of living matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Living organisms went through a long evolution, leading eventually to man. With man, human society was born. And still new processes, with new laws, arose—the laws of society and the laws of thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What comes next?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalist science can go no further. Here it ends, since capitalist science cannot contemplate the ending of capitalism. But socialist science shows that man himself is about to embark on a new phase of evolution—communist society, in which the whole social process will be brought under his own conscious, planned direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All this is the evolutionary history of the material universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from the last point, it may be said this is all common knowledge. Bourgeois thinkers know this as well as Marxists, though they often forget it. But Marxism does not only stress the fact that everything in the world goes through a process of development. What Marxism found out was how to understand and explain this development in a materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The discovery of Marxism was the discovery of the laws of materialist dialectics. And that is why Marxism alone is able to give a fully scientific account of development and to point out the future path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the meaning of Marx&#039;s great discovery—how to understand change and development in a materialist way, and therefore how to become masters of the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Idealist Conceptions of Change and Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
How did bourgeois thinkers try to account for the universal change and development which they discovered?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider what some of them have had to say over a period of more than a century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel said that the whole process of development taking place in history was due to the Absolute Idea realising itself in history. Herbert Spencer said that all development was a process of increasing &amp;quot;integration of matter&amp;quot;, and he put this down to what he called an &amp;quot;Incomprehensible and Omnipresent Power&amp;quot;. Henri Bergson said that everything was in process of evolution, due to the activity of &amp;quot;the Life Force&amp;quot;. Fairly recently, a school of British philosophers has coined the phrase &amp;quot;emergent evolution&amp;quot;. They pointed out that in the course of development new qualities of matter are continually emerging, one after the other. But as to why this should happen, one of the leaders of this school, Professor Samuel Alexander, said that it was inexplicable and must be accepted &amp;quot;with natural piety&amp;quot;, while another of its leaders, Professor C. Lloyd Morgan, said that it must be due to some immanent force at work in the world, which he identified with God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in every case some fantasy, something inexplicable and unpredictable, was conjured up to explain development. And so, when they thought about the future, all these bourgeois philosophers of evolution either thought, like Hegel, that development had now finished (Hegel taught that the Absolute Idea was fully realised in the Prussian State of which he was a distinguished employee), or else regarded the future as unfathomable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays they begin to give up hope altogether and regard everything—past, present and future—as incomprehensible, the result of forces no one can ever understand or control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A second defect in the evolutionary ideas of most bourgeois thinkers is that they regard the process of evolution as a smooth, continuous and unbroken process. They see the process of transition from one evolutionary stage to another as taking place through a series of gradations, without conflict and without any break in continuity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But continuity is not the law of development. On the contrary, periods of smooth, continuous evolutionary development are interrupted by sudden and abrupt changes. The emergence of the new stage in development takes place, when the conditions for it have matured, by a break in continuity, by the leap from one state to another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel was the first to point this out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With every period of transition, he observed:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;it is as in the case of the birth of a child; after a long period of nutrition in silence, the continuity of the gradual growth in size, of quantitative change, is suddenly cut short by the first breath drawn—there is a break in the process, a qualitative change—and the child is born&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Phenomenology of Mind&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Marx alone followed up this profound observation of Hegel. As for the ensuing bourgeois thinkers, although the investigations of science, and common experience itself, clearly demonstrate that development cannot take place without discontinuity, without abrupt transitions and the leap from one state to another, they have nevertheless in their general theories tried to make unbroken continuity the law of evolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This prejudice in favour of a smooth line of evolution has gone hand in hand with the liberal belief that capitalist society will evolve smoothly—through orderly bourgeois progress broadening down &amp;quot;from precedent to precedent&amp;quot;, as Tennyson once expressed it. To have thought differently about evolution in general would have implied that we would have to think differently about social evolution in particular.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====== The Dialectical Materialist Conception of Development ======&lt;br /&gt;
The problem of understanding and explaining development in a materialist way—that is, &amp;quot;in harmony with the facts conceived in their own and not in a fantastic connection&amp;quot;—is answered by dialectical materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers the universe, not as static, not as unchanging, but as in continual process of development. It considers this development, not as a smooth, continuous and unbroken process, but as a process in which phases of gradual evolutionary change are interrupted by breaks in continuity, by the sudden leap from one state to another. And it seeks for the explanation, the driving force, of this universal movement, not in inventions of idealist fantasy, but within material processes themselves—in the inner contradictions, the opposite conflicting tendencies, which are in operation in every process of nature and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main ideas of materialist dialectics, which are applied in dealing with the laws of development of the real material world including society, will be the subject of the following chapters. But this is how Lenin summed them up in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essential idea of materialist dialectics is:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the recognition of the contradictory, mutually exclusive, opposite tendencies in all phenomena and processes of nature…. This alone furnishes the key to the self-movement of everything in existence. It alone furnishes the key to the leaps, to the break in continuity, to the transformation into the opposite, to the destruction of the old and emergence of the new….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its proper meaning, dialectics is the study of the contradiction within the very essence of things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Development is the struggle of opposites.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Where contradiction is at work, there is the force of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This materialist understanding of dialectics is the key to understanding the forces of development within the material world itself, without recourse to outside causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This discovery arises from the whole advance of science and philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But above all it arises from the investigation of the laws of society, an investigation made imperative thanks to the very development of society—from the discovery of the contradictions of capitalism, explaining the forces of social development, and thereby showing the way forward from capitalism to socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is why bourgeois thinkers could not answer the problem of explaining the real material forces of development in nature and society. To answer this problem was to condemn the capitalist system. And here they had a blind spot. Only the revolutionary philosophy of the vanguard of the revolutionary class, the working class, could do it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx&#039;s discovery of the laws of materialist dialectics showed us how to understand the dialectical development of nature. how to wage the working-class struggle for socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This discovery revolutionised philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It signalised the triumph of materialism over idealism, by doing away with the limitations of the merely mechanistic materialism of the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It likewise spelled the end of all &amp;quot;systems&amp;quot; of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It made philosophy into a revolutionary weapon of the working people, an instrument, a method for understanding the world so as to change it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PART TWO: DIALECTICS ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER SIX: DIALECTICS AND METAPHYSICS ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Metaphysical Way of Thinking =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen how materialist explanation is opposed to idealist explanation. And then we saw how materialists formerly interpreted things in a mechanist way, but how mechanistic materialism proved inadequate to explain real processes of change and development. For this we need materialist dialectics. We need to study and understand things dialectically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method is, indeed, nothing but the method of studying and understanding things in their real change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As such, it stands opposed to &#039;&#039;metaphysics&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is metaphysics? Or more exactly, what is the metaphysical way of thinking, which is opposed by the dialectical way of thinking?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics is essentially an abstract way of thinking. In a sense all thinking is &amp;quot;abstract&amp;quot;, since it works with general concepts and cannot but disregard a great deal of particular and unessential detail. For example, if we say that &amp;quot;men have two legs&amp;quot;, we are thinking of the two-leggedness of men in abstraction from their other properties, such as having a head, two arms and so on; and similarly we are thinking of all men in general, disregarding the individuality of particular men. But there is abstraction and abstraction. Metaphysics is distinguished by the fact that it makes false, misleading abstractions. The art of right thinking involves learning how to avoid metaphysical abstraction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suppose for example, we are thinking about men, about &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. Then we should think about human nature in such a way that we recognise that men live in society and that their human nature cannot be independent of their living in society but develops and changes with the development of society. We shall then form ideas about human nature which correspond to the actual conditions of men&#039;s existence and to their change and development. But yet people often think about &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; in a very different way, as though there were such a thing as &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; which manifested itself quite independent of the actual conditions of human existence and which was always and everywhere exactly the same. To think in such a way is obviously to make a false, misleading abstraction, And it is just such an abstract way of thinking that we call &amp;quot;metaphysics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of fixed, unchanging &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; is an example of metaphysical abstraction, of the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metaphysician does not think in terms of real &#039;&#039;men&#039;&#039;, but of &amp;quot;Man&amp;quot; in the abstract.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics, or the metaphysical way of thinking, is, then, that way of thinking which thinks of things (1) in abstraction from their conditions of existence, and (2) in abstraction from their change and development. It thinks of things (1) in separation one from another, ignoring their interconnections, and (2) as fixed and frozen, ignoring their change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One example of metaphysics has already been given. It is not difficult to find plenty more. Indeed, the metaphysical way of thinking is so widespread, and has become so much part and parcel of current bourgeois ideology, that there is hardy an article in a journal, a talk on the radio, or a book by a learned professor, in which examples of metaphysical fallacy are not to be found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A good deal is said and written, for example, about democracy. But the speakers and writers usually refer to some pure or absolute democracy, which they seek to define in abstract a metaphysical abstraction. If we want to understand democracy we have always to ask: democracy for whom, for the exploiters or the exploited? We have to understand that since democracy is a form of government, there is no democracy which is not associated with the rule of some particular class, and that the democracy which is established when the working class is the ruling class is a higher form of democracy than capitalist democracy, just as capitalist democracy is a higher form of democracy than, say, the slave-owners&#039; democracy of ancient Greece. In other words, we should not try to think of democracy in abstraction from real social relations and from the real change and development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in many British schools the children are regularly subjected to &amp;quot;intelligence tests&amp;quot;. It is alleged that each child possesses a certain fixed quantity of &amp;quot;intelligence&amp;quot;, which can be estimated without regard to the actual conditions of the child&#039;s existence and which determines his capabilities throughout the whole of his life regardless of whatever conditions for change and development may subsequently come his way. This is another example of metaphysics. In this case the metaphysical conception of &amp;quot;intelligence&amp;quot; is used as an excuse for denying educational opportunities to the majority of children on the grounds that their intelligence is too low for them to benefit from such opportunities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, metaphysics is a way of thinking which tries to fix the nature, properties and potentialities of everything it considers once and for all: it presupposes that each thing has a fixed nature and fixed properties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And it thinks in terms of &amp;quot;things&amp;quot; rather than &amp;quot;processes&amp;quot;. It tries to sum up everything in a formula, which says that the whole world, or any part of he world which is under consideration, consists of just such and such things with such and such properties. Such a formula we may call a &amp;quot;metaphysical&amp;quot; formula.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In philosophy, metaphysics often means the search for the &amp;quot;ultimate constituents of the universe&amp;quot;. Thus the materialists who said that the ultimate constituents were small, solid, material particles were just as much metaphysicians as the idealists who said that the ultimate constituents were spirits. All such philosophers thought they could sum up &amp;quot;the ultimate nature of the universe&amp;quot; in some formula. Some have had this formula, some that, but all have been metaphysicians. Yet it has been a hopeless quest. We cannot sum up the world infinite changing universe in any such formula. And the more we find out about it, the more is this evident.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It should now be clear that the mechanistic materialism which we discussed in the preceding chapters can equally well be called &#039;&#039;metaphysical&#039;&#039; materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We may also note, in passing, that certain philosophers today, the so-called positivists, who say we have no right to assert that anything exists except our own sense-perceptions, claim to be against &amp;quot;metaphysics&amp;quot; because they claim to reject any philosophy which seeks for &amp;quot;the ultimate constituents of the universe&amp;quot;. For them, &amp;quot;metaphysics&amp;quot; means any theory which deals with &amp;quot;ultimates&amp;quot; not verifiable in sense-experience. By using the term in this way, they conceal the fact that they themselves are, if anything, more metaphysical than any other philosophers. For their own mode of thinking reaches extremes of metaphysical abstraction. What could be more metaphysical than to imagine, as the positivist philosophers do, that our sense-experience exists in abstraction from the real material world outside us? Indeed, they themselves make &amp;quot;sense-experience&amp;quot; into a metaphysical &amp;quot;ultimate&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In opposition to the abstract, metaphysical way of thinking, dialectics teaches us to think of things in their real changes and interconnections. To think dialectically is to think concretely, and to think concretely is to think dialectically. When we oppose the dialectical method to metaphysics, then we show up the inadequacy, one-sidedness or falsity of the abstractions of metaphysics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This consideration enables us to understand the original meaning of the term &amp;quot;dialectics&amp;quot;. The word is derived from the Greek &#039;&#039;dialego&#039;&#039;, meaning to discuss or debate. It was considered that to discuss a question from all sides, and from all angles, allowing different one-sided points of view to oppose and contradict each other during the debate, was the best method of arriving at the truth. Such was the dialectics employed, for example, by Socrates. When anyone claimed to have a formula which answered some question once and for all, Socrates would enter into discussion with him and, by forcing him to consider the question from different angles, would compel him to contradict himself so to admit that his formula was false. By this method Socrates considered that it was possible to arrive at more adequate ideas about things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Marxist dialectical method develops from and includes dialectics in the sense in which it was understood by the Greeks. But it is far richer in content, far wider in its scope. As a result, it becomes something qualitatively new as compared with pre-Marxist dialectics—a new revolutionary method. For it is combined with a consistent materialism, and ceases to be a mere method of argument, becoming a method of investigation applicable to both nature and society, a method of materialist understanding of the world which grows out of and guides the activity of changing the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Metaphysical &amp;quot;Either-Or&amp;quot; =====&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics presupposes that each thing has its own fixed nature, its own fixed properties, and considers each thing by itself, in isolation. It tries to settle the nature and properties of each thing as a given, separate object of investigation, not considering things in their interconnection and in their change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of this, metaphysics thinks of things in terms of hard and fast antitheses. It opposes things of one so it to things of another sort if a thing is of one sort it has one set of properties; if of another sort, it has another set of properties; the one excludes the other, and each is thought of in separation from the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Engels writes in his introduction to &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;To the metaphysician, things and their mental images, ideas, are isolated, to be considered one after the other, apart from each other, rigid fixed objects of investigation given once and for all. He thinks in absolutely irreconcilable antitheses. &#039;His communication is Yea, yea, Nay nay, for whatever is more than these cometh of evil.&#039; For him a thing either exists or it does not exist; it is equally impossible for a thing to be itself and at the same time something else.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Philosophers have expressed the essence of this metaphysical way of thinking in the formula: &amp;quot;Each thing is what it is, and not another thing.&amp;quot; This may sound no more than plain common sense. But that only shows that so-called common sense itself conceals misleading ideas which need to be brought into the open. This way of thinking prevents us from studying things in their real changes and interconnections—in all their contradictory aspects and relationships, in their process of changing from &amp;quot;one thing&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;another thing&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not only philosophers who are metaphysicians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are left-wing trade unionists, for example, who are as metaphysical as any school of philosophers. For them everyone at their trade union branch meeting is either a class-conscious militant or else he is a right-wing opportunist. Everyone must fit into one or other category, and once he is down as &amp;quot;right wing&amp;quot; he is finished so far as they are concerned. That some worker who has been their opponent in the past and on some issues may yet prove an ally in the future and on other issues is not allowed for in their metaphysical outlook on life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one of Moliere&#039;s plays there is a man who learns for the first time about prose. When they explain to him what prose is, he exclaims: &amp;quot;Why, I&#039;ve been speaking prose all my life!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly there are many workers who may well say: &amp;quot;Why, I&#039;ve been a metaphysician all my life!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metaphysician has his formula ready for everything. He says—either this formula fits or it does not. If it does not, then he has some alternative formula ready. &amp;quot;Either-or, but not both&amp;quot; is his motto. A thing is either this or that; it has either this set of properties or that set of properties; two things stand to one another either in this relationship or in that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the metaphysical &amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot; leads people into countless difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, difficulties are felt in understanding the relations between American and British imperialism today. For it is argued: either they are working together, or else they are not. If they are working together, then there is no rift between them; if there is a rift between them, then they are not working together. But on the contrary, they are working together and yet there are rifts between them; and we cannot understand the way they work together nor fight them effectively unless we understand the rifts which divide them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, difficulties are felt in understanding the possibility of the peaceful co-existence of capitalist and socialist states. For it is argued: either they can co-exist peaceful, in which case antagonism between capitalism and socialism must cease; or else the antagonism remains, in which case they cannot coexist peacefully. But on the contrary, the antagonism remains, and yet the striving of the socialist states and of millions of people in all countries for peace can lead to peaceful relations between capitalist and socialist states.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is often difficult to avoid a metaphysical way of thinking. And this is because, misleading as it is, it yet has its roots in something very necessary and useful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary for us to classify things—to have some system of classifying them and assigning their properties and relations. That is a prerequisite of clear thinking. We have to work out what different kinds of things there are in the world, to say that these have these properties as distinct from those which have those other properties and to say what are their relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But when we go on to consider these things and properties and relations each in isolation, as fixed constants, as mutually exclusive terms, then we begin to go wrong. For everything in the world has many different and indeed contradictory aspects, exists in intimate relationship with other things and not in isolation, and is subject to change. And so it frequently happens that when we classify something as &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; and not &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; then this formula is upset by its changing from &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; to &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; or by its being &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; in some relationships and &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; in others, or by its having a contradictory nature, part &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; and part B&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, we all know the difference between birds and mammals, and that while birds lay eggs mammals, in general, produce their young alive and suckle them. Naturalists se to believe that mammals were rigidly distinguished from birds because, amongst other things, mammals do not lay eggs. But this formula was completely upset when an animal called the platypus was discovered for while the platypus is undoubtedly a mammal, it is a mammal which lays eggs. What is the explanation of this irregular behaviour of the platypus? It is to be found in the evolutionary relationship of birds and mammals, which are both descended from original egg-laying animals. The birds have continued to lay eggs while the mammals stopped doing so except for a few conservative animals like the platypus. If we think of animals in their evolution, their development, this appears very natural. But if we try, as the older naturalists tried, to make them fit into some rigid, fixed scheme of classification, then the products of evolution upset that classification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, an idea or a theory which was progressive in one set of circumstances, when it first arose, cannot for that reason be labelled &amp;quot;progressive&amp;quot; in an absolute sense, since it may later become reactionary in new circumstances. For instance, mechanistic materialism when it first arose was a progressive theory. But we cannot say that it is still progressive today. On the contrary, under the new circumstances which have arisen mechanistic theory has become retrograde, reactionary Mechanism, which was progressive in the rising phase of capitalism, goes hand in hand with idealism as part of the ideology of capitalism in decay.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Common sense, too, recognises the limitations of the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: When is a man bald? Common sense recognises that though we can distinguish bald men from non-bald men, nevertheless baldness develops through a process of losing one&#039;s hair, and therefore men in the midst of this process enter into a phase in which we cannot say absolutely either that they are bald or that they are not: they are in process of becoming bald. The metaphysical &amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot; breaks down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all these examples we are confronted with the distinction between an &#039;&#039;objective process&#039;&#039;, in which something undergoes change, and the &#039;&#039;concepts&#039;&#039; in terms of which we try to sum up the characteristics of the things involved in the process. Such concepts never do and never can always and in all respects correspond to their objects, precisely because the objects are undergoing change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Engels explained this in a letter (March 12, 1895) to a certain Mr. C. Schmidt, who was puzzled by it:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Are the concepts that prevail in natural science fictions because they by no means always coincide with reality? From the moment we accept the theory of evolution all our concepts of organic life correspond only approximately to reality. Otherwise there would be no change; on the day that concept and reality absolutely coincide in the organic world, development is at an end.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And he pointed out that similar considerations apply to all concepts without exception.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
When we think of the properties of things, their relation. ships, their modes of action and interaction, the processes into which they enter, then we find that, generally speaking, all these properties, relationships, interactions and processes divide into &#039;&#039;fundamental opposites&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, if we think of the simplest ways in which two bodies can act on one another, then we find that this action is either repulsion or attraction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we consider the electrical properties of bodies, then there is positive and negative electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In organic life, there is the building up of organic compounds and the breaking of them down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in mathematics, there is addition and subtraction, plus and minus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in general, whatever sphere of inquiry we may be considering, we find that it involves such fundamental opposities. We find ourselves considering, not just a number of &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; things, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; properties, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; relations, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; processes, but pairs of &#039;&#039;opposites&#039;&#039;, fundamental &#039;&#039;oppositions&#039;&#039;. As Hegel put it: &amp;quot;In opposition, the different is not confronted by any other, but by &#039;&#039;its&#039;&#039; other&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Encyclopaedia of Philosophical Sciences: Logic&#039;&#039; Section 119).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus if we think of the forces acing between two bodies, there are not just a number of different forces, but they divide into attractive and repulsive forces; if we think of electric charges, there are not just a number of different charges, but they divide into positive and negative; and so on. Attraction stands opposed to repulsion, positive electricity to negative electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such fundamental oppositions are not understood by the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first place, the metaphysical way of thinking tries to ignore and discount opposition. It seeks to understand a given subject-matter simply in terms of a whole number of different properties and different relations of things, ignoring the fundamental oppositions which are manifested in these properties and relations. Thus those who think in metaphysical terms about class-divided societies, for example, try to understand society as consisting merely of a large number of different individuals connected together by all kinds of different social relations-but they ignore the fundamental opposition of exploiters and exploited, manifested in all those social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, when the metaphysical way of thinking does nevertheless come upon the fundamental oppositions and cannot ignore them, then—true to its habit of thinking of each thing in isolation, as a fixed constant—it considers these opposites each in isolation from the other, understands them separately and as each excluding the other. Thus, for example, the older physicists used to think of the positive and negative electricity just simply as two different &amp;quot;electrical fluids&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But contrary to metaphysics, not only are fundamental opposites involved in every subject-matter, but these opposites mutually imply each other, are inseparably connected together, and, far from being exclusive, neither can exist or be understood except in relation to the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This characteristic of opposition is known as polarity: fundamental opposites are polar opposites. A magnet, for example, has two poles, another pole and a south pole. But these poles, opposite and distinct, cannot exist in separation. if the magnet is cut in two, there is not a north pole in one half and a south pole in the other, but north and south poles recur in each half. The north pole exists only as the opposite of the south, and vice versa; the one can be defined only as the opposite of the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, fundamental opposition has o be understood as polar opposition, and every subject-matter has to be understood in terms of the polar opposition involved in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in physics we find that attraction and repulsion are involved in every physical process in such a way that they cannot be separated or isolated the one from the other. In considering living bodies, we do not find in some cases the building up of organic compounds and in other cases their breaking down, but every life process involves both the building up and the breaking down of organic compounds. In capitalist society the increasing socialisation of labour is inseparable from its opposite, the increasing centralisation of capital.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This unity of opposites—the fact that opposites cannot be understood in separation one from another, but only in their inseparable connection in every field of investigation—is strikingly exemplified in mathematics. Here the fundamental operations are the two oppositions, addition and subtraction. And so far is it from being the case that addition and subtraction can be understood each apart from the other, that addition can be represented as subtraction and vice versa; thus the operation of subtraction &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;(a+b)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; can be represented as an addition &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;(-b+a)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;. Similarly a division &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;a/b&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; can be represented as a multiplication &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;a\times(1/b)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; (Engels: &#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;Note on Mathematics&amp;quot;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The unity of opposites, their inseparable connection, is by no means to be understood as a harmonious and stable relationship, as a state of equilibrium, On the contrary. &amp;quot;The unity of opposites is conditional, temporary, transitory relative. The struggle of mutually exclusive opposites is absolute, just as development and motion are absolute&amp;quot; (Lenin: &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of fundamental polar oppositions, manifesting themselves in every department of nature and society, expresses itself in the &#039;&#039;conflict&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;struggle&#039;&#039; of opposed tendencies, which, despite phases of temporary equilibrium, lead to continual motion and development ta perpetual coming into being and passing away of everything in existence, to sharp changes of state and transformations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the equilibrium of attractive and repulsive forces in the physical world is never more than conditional and temporary; the conflict and struggle of attraction and repulsion always asserts itself, suing in physical changes and transformations, whether transformations on an atomic scale, chemical changes or, on a grand scale, in the explosion of stars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Dialectics and Metaphysics =====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics thinks in terms of &amp;quot;ready-made&amp;quot; things, whose properties and potentialities it seeks to fix and determine once and for a. It considers each thing by itself, in isolation from every other, in terms of irreconcilable antitheses—&amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot;. It contrasts one thing to another, one property to another, one relationship to another, not considering things in their real movement and interconnection, and not considering that every subject-matter represents a unity of opposites—opposed but inseparably connected together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics refuses to think of things each by itself, as having a fixed nature and fixed properties—&amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot;—but it recognises that things come into being, exist and cease to be in a process of unending change and development, in a process of complicated and ever-changing inter-relationship, in which each thing exists only in its connection with other things and goes through a series of transformations, and in which is always manifested the unity, inseparable interconnection and struggle of the opposite properties, aspects, tendencies characteristic of every phenomenon of nature and society,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Engels writes in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The world is not to be comprehended as a complex of ready-made things but as a complex of process.... One no longer permits oneself to be imposed upon by the anti theses insuperable for the old metaphysics....&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The old rigid antitheses, the sharp impassible dividing lines are more and more disappearing…. The recognition that these antitheses and distinctions are in fact to be found in nature but only with relative validity, and that on the other hand their imagined rigidity and absoluteness have been introduced into nature only by our minds—this recognition is the kernel of the dialectical conception of nature. Dialectics... grasps things and their images, ideas, essentially in their inter-connection, in their sequence, their movement, their birth and death….&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Lenin wrote in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039; that the understanding of the &amp;quot;contradictory parts&amp;quot; of every phenomenon was &amp;quot;the essence of dialectics&amp;quot;. It consists in &amp;quot;the recognition (discovery) of the contradictory, mutually exclusive, opposite tendencies in all phenomena and processes of nature, including mind and society&amp;quot;. Lastly, Marx in the Preface to &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039; wrote that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;dialectic... in its rational form is a scandal and abomination to bourgeoisdom and its doctrinaire professors, because it includes in its comprehension and affirmative recognition of the existing state of things, at the same time also, the recognition of the negation of that state, of its inevitable breaking up; because it regards every historically developed social form as in fluid movement, and therefore takes into account its transient nature not less than its momentary existence; because it lets nothing impose upon it, and is in its essence critical and revolutionary.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER SEVEN: CHANGE AND INTERCONNECTION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Four Principal Features of the Marxist Dialectical Method =====&lt;br /&gt;
In his &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039; Stalin said that there are four principal features of the Marxist dialectical method.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics does not regard nature as just an agglomeration of things, each existing independently of the others, but it considers things as &amp;quot;connected with, dependent on and determined by each other&amp;quot;. Hence it considers that nothing can be understood taken by itself, in isolation, but must always be understood &amp;quot;in its inseparable connection with other things, and as conditioned by them&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics considers everything as in &amp;quot;a state of continuous movement and change, of renewal and development, where something is always arising and developing and something always disintegrating and dying away&amp;quot;. Hence it considers things &amp;quot;not only from the standpoint of their interconnection and interdependence, but also from the standpoint of their movement, their change, their development, their coming into being and going out of being&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics does not regard the process of development as &amp;quot;a simple process of growth&amp;quot;, but as &amp;quot;a development which passes from... quantitative changes to open, fundamental changes, to qualitative changes&amp;quot;, which occur &amp;quot;abruptly, taking the form of a leap from one state to another&amp;quot;. Hence it considers development as &amp;quot;an onward and upward movement, as a transition from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state, as a development from the simple to the complex, from the lower to the higher&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics &amp;quot;holds that the process of development from the lower to the higher takes place… as a disclosure of the contradictions inherent in things... as a struggle of opposing tendencies which operate on the basis of these contradictions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We shall postpone until the next chapter consideration of the latter two features, which concern the process of development from one qualitative state to another from the lower to the higher. In this chapter we shall consider the first two features of the dialectical method, namely, that it considers things always in their interconnection and in their movement and change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Considering Things in Their Interconnection and Circumstances =====&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method demands, first, that we should consider things, not each by itself, but always in their interconnection with other things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sounds &amp;quot;obvious&amp;quot;. Nevertheless it is an &amp;quot;obvious&amp;quot; principle which is very often ignored and is extremely important to remember. We have already considered it and some examples of its application in discussing metaphysics, since the very essence of metaphysics is to think of things in an abstract way, isolated from their relations with other things and from the concrete circumstances in which they exist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of considering things in relation to actual conditions and circumstances, and not apart from those actual conditions and circumstances, is always of fundamental importance for the working-class movement in deciding the most elementary questions of policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there was a time when the British workers were fighting for a ten-hour day. They were right at that time not to make their immediate demand an eight-hour day, since this was not yet a realisable demand. They were equally right, when they got a ten-hour day, not to be satisfied with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are times when it is correct for a section of woe are times when it is correct to call it off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No working-class leader can be of very good use if he tries to decide questions of policy in terms of &amp;quot;general principle&amp;quot; alone, without taking into account the actual circumstances in relation to which policy has to be operated, without understanding that the same policy can be right in one case and wrong in another, depending on the concrete circumstances of each case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in &#039;&#039;Left-Wing Communism&#039;&#039; Lenin wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Of course, in politics, in which sometimes extremely complicated—national and international—relationships between classes and parties have to be dealt with… it would be absurd to concoct a recipe, or general rule... that would serve in all cases. One must have the brains to analyse the situation in each separate case.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This readiness on the part of Marxists to adapt policy to circumstances and to change policy with circumstances is sometimes called Communist &amp;quot;opportunism&amp;quot;. But it is nothing of the kind—or rather, it is the very opposite. It is the application in practice of the science of the strategy and tactics of working-class struggle. Indeed, what is meant by opportunism in relation to working-class policy? It means subordinating the long-term interests of the working class as a whole to the temporary interests of a section, sacrificing the interests of the class to defence of the temporary privileges of some particular group. Communists are guided by the principle stated in The Communist Manifesto, that &amp;quot;they always and everywhere represent the interests of the movement as a whole&#039;. And this requires that, in the interests of the movement as a whole, one must analyse the situation in each separate case, deciding what policy to pursue in each case in the light of the concrete circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On general questions too, the greatest confusion can arise from forgetting the dialectical principle that things must not be considered in isolation but in their inseparable interconnection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the British Labour leaders once said, and many members of the Labour Party continue to say, that nationalisation is an installment of socialism. They consider nationalisation by itself in isolation, out of connecting with the state and with the social structure in relation to which nationalisation measures are introduced. They overlook the fact that if he public power, the state, remains in the hands of the exploiters, and if their representatives sit on and control the boards of the nationalised industries, which continue to be run on the basis of exploiting the labour of one class for the profit of another class, then nationalisation is not socialism. Socialist nationalisation can come into being only when the public power, the state, is in the hands of the workers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in political arguments people very often appeal to a concept of &amp;quot;fairness&amp;quot; which leads them to judge events without the slightest consideration of the real meaning of those events, of the circumstances in which they occur. What&#039;s sauce for the goose is sauce for the gander: that is the principle employed in such arguments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it is argued that if we defend the democratic right of the workers in a capitalist country to agitate for the ending of capitalism and the introduction of socialism, then we cannot deny to others in a socialist country the right to agitate for the ending of socialism and the reintroduction of capitalism. Those who argue like this throw up their hands in horror when they find that former groupings in the U. S. S. R., who sought to restore capitalism in that country, were deprived of the possibility of carrying out their aims, and that later the same thing happened to groupings with similar aims in Hungary. Why, they exclaim, this is undemocratic, this is tyranny! Such an argument overlooks the difference between fighting in the interests of the vast majority of the people to end exploitation, and fighting in the interests of a small section to preserve or reintroduce exploitation; it overlooks the difference between defending the right of the vast majority to run their affairs in their own interests, and defending the right of a small minority to keep the majority in bondage; in other words, it overlooks the difference between moving forwards and backwards, between putting the clock on and putting it back, between revolution and counter-revolution. Of course, if we fight to achieve socialism, and if we achieve it, then we shall defend what we have achieved and shall not allow the slightest possibility of any group destroying that achievement. Let the capitalists and their hangers-on shout about democracy &amp;quot;in general&amp;quot;. If, as Lenin said, we &amp;quot;have the brains to analyse the situation&amp;quot;, we shall not be deceived by them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;liberal&amp;quot; concept of &amp;quot;fairness&amp;quot; has, indeed, often served as favourite weapon of reaction. In 1949 and again in 1950, when the fascists decided to hold a demonstration London on May Day, the Home Secretary promptly banned the workers&#039; May Day demonstration. If I ban one, I must ban the other he blandly explained. How scrupulously fair he was!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of understanding things in their circumstances and interconnections is likewise a very important principle in science. Yet scientists, who take things to bits and consider their various properties, very often forget that things which they may consider in isolation do not exist in isolation. And this leads to serious misunderstandings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soviet biologists, for example, guided by this first principle of dialectics, have stressed the unity of the organism and its environment. They have pointed out that you cannot consider the organism as having a nature of its own, isolated from its environment: that is metaphysics. Thus there is no such thing as a plant, for instance, isolated from its environment: such a plant is a mere museum piece, a dead plant artificially preserved. Living plants grow in a soil, in a climate, in an environment, and they grow and develop by assimilating that environment. Thus Lysenko defined the heredity, or nature, of an organism as its requirement of certain conditions for its life and development, and its responding to various conditions in a certain way. This understanding of the unity of organism and environment had important consequences. For it led to the expectation hat by compelling an organism to adapt itself to and assimilate changed conditions, its nature could be changed. And this expectation has been verified in practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some biologists, on the other hand, wished to treat the organism abstractly, metaphysically, as isolated from its real conditions of life. They conceived of the &amp;quot;nature&amp;quot; of the organism as quite independent of its conditions of life. Hence they concluded, in true metaphysical style, that the heredity of an organism &amp;quot;is what it is&amp;quot;, and that it was no use trying to change it in the ways in which Soviet biologists have changed the heredity of organisms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Considering Things in Their Movement, Their Coming into Being and Going out of Being =====&lt;br /&gt;
Let us now consider some examples of the second principle of dialectics, which demands that we should consider things in their movement, their change, their coming into being and going out of being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle, too, is of great importance in science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soviet biologists, for example, guided by this principle of dialectics, considered the organism in its growth and development. Thus at a certain stage of growth, the nature of the organism is still plastic; if you can modify it at that state, you can often change its nature, give it a changed heredity. Something is newly coming into being in the organism, and that is the time to foster it and to give it a desired direction. But if that stage is passed, then its nature becomes fixed and you cannot change it. You must find just the right stage of growth if you wish to modify the heredity of the organism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This second principle of dialectics teaches us always to pay attention to what is new, to what is rising and growing—not just to what exists at the moment, but to what is coming into being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle is of paramount importance for revolutionary understanding, for revolutionary practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Russian Bolsheviks for example, saw from the very beginning how Russian society was moving—what was new in it, and what was coming into being. They looked for what was rising and growing, though it was still weak—the working class. While others discounted the importance of the working class and finished by entering into compromises with the forces of the old society, the Bolsheviks concluded that the working class was the new, rising force, and led it to victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly today, when Press and radio are full of the boasts and threats of the American imperialists and their followers, we stress that which is rising and growing all over the world, the people&#039;s camp of peace, which is bound to continue to grow and to overwhelm the imperialists in shameful disaster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the fight for unity of the working-class movement, in relation to the British Labour Party and the affiliated trade unions, we pay attention above all to that which is arising and growing in the movement. Therefore we see a great deal more than the policy of the right-wing leaders and their influence. The right wing has its basis in the past, though it is still strong. But there are arising the forces of the future, determined to fight against capitalism and war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly in relation to individual people—we should foster and build on what is coming to birth in them, what is rising and moving ahead. This is what a good secretary or organiser does.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such examples as these show that the basis of the dialectical method, its most essential principle, is to study and understand things in their concrete interconnection and movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Against &amp;quot;Ready-made Schemes&amp;quot;—&amp;quot;Truth is Always Concrete&amp;quot; =====&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes people imagine that dialectics is a preconceived scheme, into the pattern of which everything is supposed to fit. This is the very opposite of the truth about dialectics. The employment of the Marxist dialectical method does not mean that we apply a preconceived scheme and try to make everything fit into it. No, it means that we study things as they really are, in their real interconnection and movement. &amp;quot;The most essential thing in Marxism,&amp;quot; Lenin wrote, &amp;quot;is the concrete analysis of concrete conditions&amp;quot; (quoted by Mao Tse-tung in &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is something which Lenin insisted on again and again. Indeed, in his pamphlet &#039;&#039;One Step Forward, Two Steps Back&#039;&#039;, he proclaimed it as &amp;quot;the fundamental thesis of dialectics&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Genuine dialectics, Lenin wrote, proceeds &amp;quot;by means of a thorough, detailed analysis of a process in all its concreteness. The fundamental thesis of dialectics is: there is no such thing as abstract truth, truth is always concrete.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did he mean by &amp;quot;truth is always concrete&amp;quot;? Just that we will not get at the truth about things, either about nature or society, by thinking up some general scheme, some abstract formula; but only by trying to work out as regards each process just what are the forces at work, how they are related which are rising and growing and which are decaying and dying away, and on this basis reaching an estimate of the process as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Engels said: &amp;quot;There could be no question of building the laws of dialectics into nature, but of discovering them in it and evolving them from it…. Nature is the test of dialectics&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As regards the study of society, and the estimate we make of real social changes on which we base our political strategy, Lenin ridiculed those who took some abstract, preconceived scheme as their guide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to some &amp;quot;authorities&amp;quot;, the Marxist dialectics laid it down that all development must proceed through &amp;quot;triads&amp;quot;—thesis, antithesis, synthesis. Lenin ridiculed this.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;It is clear to everybody that the main burden of Engels&#039; argument is that materialists must depict the historical process correctly and accurately, and that insistence on... selection of examples which demonstrate the correctness of the triad is nothing but a relic of Hegelianism... And indead, once it has been categorically declared that to attempt to &#039;prove&#039; anything by triads is absurd, what significance can examples  of &#039;dialectical&#039; process have?... Anyone who reads the definition and description of the dialectical method given by Engels will see that the Hegelian triads are not even mentioned, and that it all amounts to regarding social evolution as a natural-historical process of development.... What Marx and Engels called the dialectical method is nothing more nor less than the scientific method in sociology, which consists in regarding society as a living organism in a constant state of development, the study of which requires an objective analysis of the relations of production which constitute the given social formation and an investigation of its laws of functioning and development&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;What the &amp;quot;Friends of the People&amp;quot; Are and How They Fight the Social Democrats&#039;&#039;, Part I).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Let us consider some examples of what the &amp;quot;analysis of a process in all its concreteness&amp;quot; and the principle that &amp;quot;truth is always concrete&amp;quot; mean, in contrast to the method of trying to lay down some preconceived scheme of social development and of appealing to such a scheme as a basis for policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tsarist Russia the Mensheviks used to say: &amp;quot;We must have capitalism before socialism.&amp;quot; First capitalism must go through its full development, then socialism will follow: that was their scheme. Consequently they supported the liberals in politics and enjoined the workers to do no more than fight for better conditions in the capitalist factories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin repudiated this silly scheme. He showed that the liberals, frightened by the workers, would compromise with the Tsar; but that the alliance of workers with peasants could take the lead from them, overthrow the Tsar, and then go on to overthrow the capitalists and build socialism before ever capitalism was able to develop fully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the proletarian revolution was successful, another scheme was propounded—this time by Trotsky. &amp;quot;You can&#039;t build socialism in one country. Unless the revolution takes place in the advanced capitalist countries, socialism cannot come in Russia.&amp;quot; Lenin and Stalin showed that this scheme, too, was false. For even if the revolution did not take place in the advanced capitalist countries, the alliance of workers and peasants in the Soviet Union had still the forces to build socialism,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Western European countries it used often to be said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We must have fascism before communism.&amp;quot; First the capitalists will abandon democracy and introduce the fascist dictatorship, and then the workers will overthrow the fascist dictator. ship. But the Communists replied, no, we will fight together with all the democratic forces to preserve bourgeois democracy and to defeat the fascists, and that will create the best conditions for going forward to win working-class power and to commence to build socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly, today we sometimes hear the argument: &amp;quot;Capitalism means war; therefore war is inevitable.&amp;quot; No, this scheme is false as well. The imperialists have tried to stake their policy on wars of conquest. But they cannot make war without the people. The more they prepare for war, the more open their aggressiveness becomes, the more one power attempts to impose its domination on another and the more hardships they impose on the people, the more can the people be rallied to oppose their war. Therefore peace can be preserved. And by fighting to preserve peace we can lay the basis for ending the conditions which create the danger of war. So war is not inevitable: the imperialist plans can be defeated. They can be defeated if the working class rallies all the peace-loving forces around itself. And if we defeat the imperialist war plans, that will be the best road towards the ending of capitalism itself and the building of socialism. Imperialism will not be ended by waiting for it to wreck itself in inevitable wars, but by uniting to prevent the realisation of its war plans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all these examples it will be seen that the acceptance of some ready-made scheme, some abstract formula, means passivity, support for capitalism, betrayal of the working class and of socialism. But the dialectical approach which understands things in their concrete interconnection and movement, shows us how to forge ahead—how to fight, what allies to draw in. That is the inestimable value of the Marxist dialectical method to the working-class movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER EIGHT: THE LAWS OF DEVELOPMENT ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== What Do We Mean by &amp;quot;Development&amp;quot;? =====&lt;br /&gt;
In stressing the need to study real processes in their movement and in all their interconnections, Stalin pointed out that in the processes of nature and history there is always &amp;quot;renewal and development, where something is always arising and developing and something always disintegrating and dying away&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When that which is arising and developing comes to fruition, and that which is disintegrating and dying away finally disappears, there emerges something new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For as we saw in criticising mechanistic materialism, processes do not always keep repeating the same cycle of changes, but advance from stage to stage as something new continually emerges.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the real meaning of the word &amp;quot;development&amp;quot;. We speak of &amp;quot;development&amp;quot; where stage by stage something new keeps emerging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there is a difference between mere change and development. Development is change proceeding according to its own internal laws from stage to stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And there is equally a difference between growth and development. This difference is familiar to biologists, for example. Thus growth means getting bigger merely quantitative change. But development means, not getting bigger, but passing into a qualitatively new stage, becoming qualitatively different. For example, a caterpillar grows longer and fatter; then it spins itself a cocoon, and finally emerges as a butterfly. This is development. A caterpillar grows into a bigger caterpillar; it &#039;&#039;develops&#039;&#039; into a butterfly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Processes of nature and history exemplify, not merely change, not merely growth, but development. Can we, then, reach any conclusions about the general laws of development? This is the further task of materialist dialectics—to find what general laws are manifested in all development, and to give us, therefore, the &#039;&#039;method of approach&#039;&#039; for understanding, explaining and controlling development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Quantity and Quality: The Law of the Transformation of Quantitative into Qualitative Changes =====&lt;br /&gt;
This brings us to the two latter features of the Marxist dialectical method. The first of these may be called &amp;quot;the law of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change&amp;quot;. What does this mean?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All change has a quantitative aspect, that is, an aspect of mere increase or decrease which does not alter the nature of that which changes. But quantitative change, increase or decrease, cannot go on indefinitely. At a certain point it always leads to a qualitative change; and at that critical point (or &amp;quot;nodal point&amp;quot;, as Hegel called it) the qualitative change takes place relatively suddenly, by a leap, as it were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, if water is being heated, it does not go on getting hotter and hotter indefinitely; at a certain critical temperature it begins to turn into steam, undergoing a qualitative change from liquid to gas. A cord used to lift a weight may have a greater and greater load attached to it, but no cord can lift a load indefinitely great: at a certain point, the cord is bound to break. A boiler may withstand a greater and greater pressure of steam—up to the point where it bursts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This law of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change is also met with in society. Thus before the of industrial capitalist comes into being here takes lac process of the accumulation of wealth in money form in a few private hands (largely by colonial plunder), and of the formation of a propertyless proletariat (by enclosures and the driving of peasants off the land). At a certain point in this process, when &#039;&#039;enough&#039;&#039; money is accumulated to provide capital for industrial undertaking, when &#039;&#039;enough&#039;&#039; people have been proletarianised to provide the labour required, the conditions have matured for the development of industrial capitalism. At this point an accumulation of quantitative changes give rise to a new qualitative stage in the development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, qualitative changes happen with relative suddenness—by a leap. Something new is suddenly born, though its potentiality was already contained in the gradual evolutionary process of continuous quantitative change which went before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we find that continuous, gradual quantitative change leads at a certain point to discontinuous, sudden qualitative change. We have already remarked in an earlier chapter that most of those who have considered the laws of development in nature and society have conceived of this development only in its continuous aspect. This means that they have considered it only from the aspect of a process of growth, of quantitative change, and have not considered its qualitative aspect, the fact that at a certain point in the gradual process of growth a new quality suddenly arises, a transformation takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet this is what always happens. If you are boiling a kettle, the water suddenly begins to boil when boiling point is reached. If you are scrambling eggs, the mixture in the pan suddenly &amp;quot;scrambles&amp;quot;. And it is the same if you are engaged in changing society. We will only change capitalist society into socialist society when the rule of one class is replaced by the rule of another class—and this is a radical transformation, a leap to a new state of society, a revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If, on the other hand, we consider quality itself, then qualitative change always arises as a result of an accumulation of quantitative changes, and differences in quality have their basis in differences of quantity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus just as quantitative change must at a certain point give rise to qualitative change, so if we wish to bring about qualitative change we must study its quantitative basis, and know what must be increased and what diminished if the required chance is to be brought about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natural science teaches us how purely quantitative difference—addition or subtraction—makes a qualitative difference in nature. For example, the addition of one proton in the nucleus of an atom makes the transition from one element to another. The atoms of all the elements are formed out of combinations of the same protons and electrons, but a purely quantitative difference between the numbers combined in the atom gives different kinds of atoms, atoms of different elements with different chemical properties. Thus an atom consisting of one proton and one electron is a hydrogen atom, but if another proton and another electron are added it is an atom of helium, and so on. Similarly in chemical compounds, the addition of one atom to a molecule makes the difference between substances with different chemical properties. In general, different qualities have their basis in quantitative difference.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Engels put it in his &#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In nature, in a manner exactly fixed for each individual case, qualitative changes can only occur by the quantitative addition or subtraction of matter or motion. All qualitative differences in nature rest on differences of chemical composition or on different quantities or forms of motion or, as is almost always the case, on both. Hence it is impossible to alter the quality of a body without addition or subtraction of matter or motion, i. e. without quantitative alteration of the body concerned.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This feature of the dialectical law connecting quality and quantity is familiar to readers of the popular literature about atomic bombs. To make a uranium bomb it is necessary to have the isotope, uranium-235; the more common isotope, uranium-238, will not do. The difference in atomic weight, depending on the number of neutrons present in each case. But this quantitative difference of atomic weight, 235 and 238, makes the qualitative difference between a substance with the properties required for the bomb and a substance without those properties. Further, having got a quantity of uranium-235, a certain &amp;quot;critical mass&amp;quot; of it is required before it will explode. If there is not enough, the chain reaction which constitutes the explosion will not occur; when the &amp;quot;critical mass&amp;quot; is reached, the reaction does occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hydrogen bomb likewise depends on definite quantitative conditions to make it go off. The thermo-nuclear reaction which constitutes the explosion takes place only when a sufficient degree of heat is present. So this heat has to be generated, e.g. by an atomic explosion, in order to explode the hydrogen bomb.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we see that quantitative changes are transformed at a certain point into qualitative changes, and qualitative differences rest on quantitative differences. This is a universal feature of development. What makes such development happen?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Development Takes Place Through the Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the reason why in any particular case a quantitative change leads to a qualitative change lies in the very nature, in the content, of the particular processes involved. Therefore in each case we can, if we only know enough, explain just why a qualitative change is inevitable, and why it takes place at the point it does.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To explain this we have to study the facts of the case. We cannot invent an explanation with the aid of dialectics alone; where an understanding of dialectics helps is that it gives us the clue as to where to look. In a particular case we may not yet know how and why the change takes place. In that case we have the task of finding out, by investigating the facts of the case. For there is no mystery concealed behind the emergence of the qualitatively new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider, for example, the case of the qualitative change which takes place when water boils.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When heat is applied to a mass of water contained in a kettle, then the effect is to increase the motion of the molecules composing the water. So long as the water remains in its liquid state, the forces of attraction between the molecules are sufficient to ensure that, though some of the surface molecules are continually escaping, the whole mass coheres together as a mass of water inside the kettle. At boiling point, however, the motion of molecules has become sufficiently violent for large numbers of them to begin jumping clear of the mass. A qualitative change is therefore observed. The water begins to bubble and the whole mass is rapidly transformed into steam. This change evidently occurs as a result of the opposition operating within the mass of water—the tendency of the molecules to move apart and jump free versus the forces of attraction between them. The former tendency is reinforced to the point where it overcomes the latter as a result, in this case, of the external application of heat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example have considered is that of a cord which breaks when is load becomes too great. Here again, the qualitative change takes place as a result of the opposition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These examples prepare us for the general conclusion that, as Stalin puts it, &amp;quot;the internal content of the process of element, the internal content of the transformation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes&amp;quot; consists in the struggle of opposites—opposite tendencies, opposite forces—within the things and process concerned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the law that quantitative changes are transformed into qualitative changes, and that differences in quality are based on differences in quantity, leads us to the law of the unity and struggle of opposites.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here is the way Stalin formulates this law, this feature of dialectics in his &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics holds that internal contradictions are inherent in all things and phenomena of nature, for all have their negative and positive sides, a past and a future, something dying away and something developing; and that the struggle between these opposites, the struggle between the old and the new, between that which is dying away and that which is being born, between that which is disappearing and that which is developing, constitutes the internal content of the process of development, the internal content of the transformation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes. The dialectical method therefore holds that the process of development from the lower to the higher takes place not as a harmonious unfolding of phenomena, but as a disclosure of the contradictions inherent in things and phenomena, as a &#039;struggle&#039; of opposite tendencies which operate in the basis of these contradictions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;To understand development, to understand how and why quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, to understand how and why the transition takes place from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state, we have to understand the contradictions inherent in each thing and process we are considering, and how a &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; of opposite tendencies arises on the basis of these contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have to understand this concretely, in each case, bearing in mind Lenin&#039;s warning that &amp;quot;the fundamental thesis of dialectics is: truth is always concrete. We cannot deduce the laws of development in the concrete case from the general principles of dialectics: we have to discover them by actual investigation in each case. But dialectics tells us what to look for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Dialectics of Social Development—The Contradictions of Capitalism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectics of development—the unity and struggle of opposites—has been most thoroughly worked out in the Marxist science of society. Here, from the standpoint of the working-class struggle, on the basis of working-class experience, we can work out the dialectic of the contradictions of capitalism and of their development very exactly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the principles involved in the development of society are not opposed to but are in essence the same as those involved in the development of nature, though different in their form of manifestation in each case. Thus Engels said in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;I was not in doubt that amid the welter of innumerable changes taking place in nature the same dialectical laws of motion are in operation as those which in history govern the apparent fortuitousness of events.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;How Marxism understands the contradictions of capitalism and their development, this crowning triumph of the dialectical method was explained in general terms by Engels in Socialism, Utopian and Scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic contradiction of capitalism is not simply the conflict of two classes, which confront one another as two external forces which come into conflict. No, it is the contradiction within the social system itself, on the basis of which the class conflict arises and operates.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalism brought about:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the concentration of the means of production in large workshops and manufactories, their transformation into means of production which were in fact social. But the social means of production and the social products were treated as if they were still, as they had been before, the means of production and the products of individuals. Hitherto, the owner of the instruments of labour had appropriated the product because it was as a rule his own product, the auxiliary labour of other persons being the exception; now, the owner of the instruments of production continued to appropriate the product, although it was no longer &#039;&#039;his&#039;&#039; product, but exclusively the product of &#039;&#039;others&#039; labour&#039;&#039;. Thus, therefore, the products, now socially produced, were not appropriated by those who had really set the means of production in motion and really produced the products, but by the &#039;&#039;capitalists&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The basic contradiction of capitalism is, therefore, the contradiction between socialised production and capitalist appropriation. It is on the basis of this contradiction that the struggle between the classes develops.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In this contradiction... the whole conflict of today is already present in germ…. The contradiction between social production and capitalist appropriation became manifest as the antagonism between proletariat and bourgeoisie.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And the contradiction can only be resolved by the victory of the working class, when the working class sets up its own dictatorship and initiates social ownership and appropriation to correspond to social production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example very exactly illustrates the point of what Stalin said about &amp;quot;struggle of opposite tendencies which operate on the basis of these contradictions&amp;quot;. The class struggle exists and operates on the basis of the contradictions inherent in the social system itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is from the struggle of opposite tendencies, opposing forces, arising on the basis of the contradictions inherent the social system, that social transformation, the leap to a qualitatively new stage of social development, takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way the laws of dialectical development, summarised in the principles of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change and of the unity and struggle of opposites, are found at work in the development of society. To carry into effect the socialist transformation of society, therefore, the working class must learn to understand the social situation in the light of the laws of dialectics. Guided by that understanding, it must base the tactics and strategy of its class struggle on the concrete analysis of the actual situation at each stage of the struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER NINE: CONTRADICTION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Contradictions Inherent in Processes =====&lt;br /&gt;
In the last chapter we considered how qualitative change is brought about by the struggle of opposed forces. This was exemplified equally in the change of state of a body from liquid to solid or gas, and in the change of society from capitalism to socialism. In each case there are &amp;quot;opposite tendencies&amp;quot; at work, whose &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; eventuates in some fundamental transformation, a qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; is not external and accidental. It is not adequately understood if we suppose that it is a question of forces or tendencies arising quite independently the one of the other, which happen to meet, to bump up against each other and come into conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No. The struggle is internal and necessary; for it arises and follows from the nature of the process as a whole. The opposite tendencies are not independent the one of the other, but are inseparably connected as parts or aspects of a single whole. And they operate and come into conflict on the basis of the contradiction inherent in the process as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Movement and change result from causes inherent in thing and processes, from internal contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the old mechanist conception of move in all physical phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the class struggle in capitalist society arises on the basis of the contradictory unity of socialised labour and private appopriation inherent in that society. It does not arise as a result of external causes, but as a result of the contradictions within the very essence of the capitalist system. On the other hand, Tory and right-wing Labour theoreticians make out that the class struggle is stirred up by external interference by &amp;quot;Communist agitators&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Soviet agent&amp;quot;. And they believe that if only this external interference could be stopped, the system could get along very well as it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The internal necessity of the struggle of opposed forces, and of its outcome, based on the contradictions inherent process as a whole, is no mere refinement of philosophical analysis. It is of very great practical importance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bourgeois theorists, for example, are well able to recognise the fact of class conflicts in capitalist society. What they do not recognise is the necessity of this conflict; that it is based on contradictions inherent in the very nature of the capitalist system and that, therefore, the struggle can only culminate in and end with the destruction of the system itself and its replacement by a new, higher system of society. So they seek to mitigate the class conflict, to tone it down and reconcile the opposing classes, or to stamp it out, and so to preserve the system intact. Precisely this bourgeois view of the class conflict is brought into the labour movement by social democracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was in opposition to such a shallow, metaphysical way of understanding class conflict that Lenin pointed out in &#039;&#039;The State and Revolution&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;It is often said and written that the core of Marx&#039;s theory is the class struggle; but it is not true.... To limit Marxism to the theory of class struggle means curtailing Marxism, distorting it, reducing it to something which is acceptable to the bourgeoisie. A Marxist is one who extends the acceptance of the class struggle to the acceptance of the dictatorship of the proletariat. This is where the profound difference lies between a Marxist and an ordinary petty (or even big) bourgeois. This is the touchstone on which the real understanding and acceptance of Marxism should be tested.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In general, contradiction is inherent in a given process. The struggle which is characteristic of the process is not an external clash of accidentally opposed factors, but is the working out of contradictions belonging to the very nature of the process. And this conditions the outcome of the process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Contradiction Consists of the Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
The key conception of dialectics is this conception of contradiction inherent in the very nature of things— that the motive force of qualitative change lies in the contradictions contained within all processes of nature and society, and that in order to understand, control and master things in practice we must proceed from the concrete analysis of their contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What exactly do we mean by &amp;quot;contradiction&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the common, metaphysical conception, contradictions occur in our ideas about things, but not in things. We can assert contradictory propositions about a thing, and then there is a contradiction in what we say about it; but there can be no contradiction in the thing. This point of view regards contradiction simply and solely as a logical relation between propositions, but does not consider it as a real relation between things. Such a point of view is based on considering things statically, as &amp;quot;fixed and frozen&amp;quot;, disregarding their motions and dynamic interconnections.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we consider the real, complex movements and interconnections of real, complex things, then we find that contradictory tendencies can and do exist in them. For example, if the forces operating in a body combine tendencies of attraction and of repulsion, that it is a real contradiction. And if the movement of society combines the tendency to socialise production of the products, that is a real contradiction too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of contradictions in things is a very familiar state of affairs. There is nothing in the least abstruse about it, and it is often referred to in everyday conversations. For example, we speak of a man as having a &amp;quot;contradictory&amp;quot; character, or as being &amp;quot;a mass of contradictions&amp;quot;. This means that he evinces opposed tendencies in his behaviour, such as gentleness and brutality, recklessness and cowardice, selfishness and self-sacrifice. Or again, contradictory relations are the subject of everyday gossip when we talk about married couples who are always quarreling but never happy apart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such examples show that when we speak in Marxist philosophy about &amp;quot;contradictions in things&amp;quot; were not inventing some far-fetched philosophical theory, but are referring to something which is familiar to everyone. Nor are we using the word &amp;quot;contradiction&amp;quot; in some new and strange sense of our own, but are using the word in its ordinary, everyday sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A real contradiction is a &#039;&#039;unity&#039;&#039; of opposites. There is a real contradiction inherent, as we say, in the very nature of a thing or process or relationship when in that thing or process or relationship opposite tendencies are combined together in such a way that neither can exist without the other. In the unity of opposites, the opposites are held together in a relation of mutual dependence, where each is the condition of existence of the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the class contradiction between workers and capitalists in capitalist society is just such a unity of opposites, because in that society neither can the workers exist without the capitalists nor the capitalists without the workers. The nature of the society is such that these opposites are held together in it in inseparable unity. This unity of opposites belongs to the very essence of the social system. Capitalism is a system in which capitalists exploit workers and workers are exploited by capitalists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the unity of opposites in a contradiction which makes inescapable and necessary the &#039;&#039;struggle&#039;&#039; of opposites. Since the opposed terms are inseparably united, there is no getting out of the struggle. Thus, for example, because opposed classes are united in capitalist society, the development of that society proceeds, and cannot but proceed, in the form of a class struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We may also speak of the &#039;&#039;interpenetration&#039;&#039; of opposites in a contradiction. For being united in struggle, each opposed tendency is in its actual character and operation at any phase of the struggle influenced, modified or penetrated by the other in many ways. Each side is always affected by its relation with the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Working Out of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
We can only understand, and can only control and master, the processes of nature and of society by understanding their contradictions, and the consequences of those contradictions—the way they work out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contradiction is the driving force of change. So if we want to understand how things change, and to control and utilise their changes, then we must understand their contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why should we say that contradiction is the driving force of change? It is because it is only the presence of contradictions in a process which provides the internal conditions making change necessary. A process which contained no contradictions would simply go on and on in the same way until some external force stopped it or modified it. A movement without contradictions would be continuous repetition of the same movement. It is the presence of contradictions, that is, of contradictory tendencies of movement, or of a unity and struggle of opposites, which brings about &#039;&#039;changes&#039;&#039; of movement in the course of a process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imagine, if you can, a society without contradictions. This would be a society in which by continuing to do the same things in the same ways people would satisfy all their needs. Such a society would never change. There would continually be movement in it, in as much as people would be doing things all the time; but the movement would always be the same. There would be a process, but a process of repetition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, no such society exists or ever could exist, because from the very nature of the conditions of human life there must always be contradictions in society. By satisfying their needs people create new unsatisfied needs, and by advancing their forces of production they bring about a state of affairs in which they need to change their social relations and institutions correspondingly. This is why changes happen in society. The social process is not a process of reptition but a process in which new things happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, some metaphysical materialists tried to represent the universe as a system of particles bumping into and bouncing off one another. Such a universe would be a universe of the continuous motion of particles, but it would be a universe of the continuous repetition of the same motion. The real universe is not like this, because it is full of contradictions– the contradictions of attraction and repulsion studied by physics, of the association and dissociation of atoms studied by chemistry, of the processes of life and of the relationship of organism with environment studied by biology. It is the working out of these contradictions (in their specific forms in specific processes) which makes up the real changing processes of the real changing world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This shows that where contradictions exist, there follows the working out of those contradictions—the working out of the struggle of opposites which arises from the unity of opposites. A process is the working out of its own essential contradictions,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Universality and Particularity of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
Contradiction is a universal feature of all processes. But each particular kind of process has its own particular contradictions, which are characteristic of it and different from those of other processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This point was underlined by Mao Tse-tung in his essay &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;, where he made the most thorough analysis of the conception yet contributed to Marxist literature. He called it the distinction between &amp;quot;the universality&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the particularity&amp;quot; of contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can never deduce what will happen in any particular case, or how a particular process can be controlled, from the universal idea of contradiction. As has already been stressed, the dialectical method does not consist in applying some preconceived scheme to the interpretation of everything, but consists in basing conclusions only on the &amp;quot;concrete analysis of concrete conditions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each kind of process has its own dialectic, which can be grasped only by the detailed study of that particular process. The dialectic of the sub-atomic world is not the same as that of the bodies directly perceptible to our senses. The dialectic of living organisms is not the same as that of the processes of inorganic matter. The dialectic of human society is a new law of motion. And each phase of human society brings with it again its own particular dialectic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the contradiction between tendencies of attraction and repulsion in physical motion, and between the interests of classes in society, are both contradictions. This is evidence of the universality of contradiction. But each has its own distinctive character, different from that of the other. This is evidence of the particularity of contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We cannot learn either the laws of physics or the laws of society if we try to deduce them from the universal idea of contradiction. We can learn them only by investigating physical and social processes. Physical movements and the movement of people in society are quite different forms of movement, and so the contradictions studied by social science are different, and work out in a different way, from those studied by physics. Social and physical processes are similar in that each contains contradictions, but dissimilar in the contradictions each contains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The contradictions characteristic of each kind of process may be called the essential contradictions of that kind of process. For instance, contradictions between attractive and repulsive forces are essential contradictions of physical processes, and contradictions between forces of production and relations of production are essential contradictions of social processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we further consider the essential contradictions characteristic of different kinds of process, then we can further say that processes of a given kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the essential contradictions of social processes are manifested in specific ways in each specific social formation. The contradiction between forces of production and relations of production takes specific forms in different formations of society. Thus in capitalist society it takes the specific capitalist form of the contradiction between the increasingly social character of production and the retention of private appropriation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the relations between any species of living organism and its environment are contradictory. The organism lives only by means of its environment, and at the same time its environment contains these threats to its life which it has continually to overcome. In the case of man, this contradiction takes the form of the specific contradictory relation between man and nature; and this relation itself takes even more specific forms with each stage of man&#039;s social development. Man is a part of nature and lives by means of nature, and man lives by opposing himself to nature and subduing nature to his will. This contradictory relation itself develops, and takes specific forms, as man develops. It is present in both primitive communism and in communism, for example, but presents a different aspect in the latter from the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand a process, then, and to learn how to control and master it, we must get to know its essential contradictions and investigate the specific forms they take in specific instances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Outcome of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
The unity of opposites in a contradiction is characterised by a definite relation of superiority-inferiority, or of domination, between the opposites. For example, in a physical unity of attraction and repulsion, certain elements of attraction or repulsion may be dominant in relation to others. The unity is such that one side dominates the other—or, in certain cases, they may be equal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any qualitative state of a process corresponds to a definite relation of domination. Thus, the solid, liquid and gaseous states of bodies correspond to different domination-relationships in the unity of attraction and repulsion characteristic of the molecules of bodies. Similarly, in the contradictions of capitalist society, the element of private appropriation plays a dominant role in relation to its opposite, social production, and the capitalist class dominates over the working class. If these domination relationships become reversed, then that marks a qualitative change, the ending of the capitalist state of society, the beginning of a new state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domination relationships are obviously, by their very nature, impermanent and apt to change, even though in some cases they remain unchanged for a long time. If the relationship takes the form of equality or balance, such balance is by nature unstable, for there is a struggle of opposites within it which is apt to lead to the domination of one over the other. And then if one dominates over the other, the struggle of opposites contains the possibility of the position being reversed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The unity of opposites,&amp;quot; said Lenin, &amp;quot;is conditional, temporary, transitory, relative. The struggle of opposites is absolute.&amp;quot; That is obviously true. Whatever the domination relationship in the unity of opposites may be, it is always apt to change, as a result of which the former unity of opposites will be dissolved and a new unity of opposites take its place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The outcome of the working out of contradictions is, then, a change in the domination relation characteristic of the initial unity of opposites. Such a change constitutes a change in the nature of a thing, a change from one state to another, a change from one thing to another, a change entailing not merely some external alteration but a change in the internal character and laws of motion of a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is precisely such a change that we mean by a &amp;quot;qualitative&amp;quot; change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, if a piece of iron is painted black and instead we paint it red, that is merely an external alteration (affecting the way it reflects light and so its appearance to a seeing eye), but it is not a qualitative change in the sense we are here defining. On the other hand, if the iron is heated to melting point, then this &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; such a qualitative change. And it comes about precisely as a change in the attraction-repulsion relationship characteristic of the internal molecular state of the metal. The metal passes from the solid to liquid state, its internal character and laws of motion become different in certain ways, it undergoes a qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change is the result of a change in the balance of opposites. Such a change is prepared by a series of quantitative changes affecting the domination relation in the unity of opposites. As the domination relation changes, quantitative change passes into qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When such a fundamental or qualitative change comes about as a result of the dissolution of an old form of unity of opposites and the coming into being of a new one, then the opposites themselves change. The side which passes from being dominated over to being dominant is changed in that process, and so is the other side, which passes from being dominant to being dominated over. Hence in the new qualitative state there are not the same old opposites in a changed relation, but because the relation is changed the opposites, held together in that relation, are changed too. There is a new unity of opposites, a new contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When, for instance, the working class becomes stronger than the capitalist class and from being dominated over becomes dominant, then in the new qualitative state of society the capitalist class disappears (for the dominant working class deprives it of its conditions of existence), and the working class, existing in completely new conditions, becomes virtually a new class. The contradictions of society therefore change; the particular contradictions of the old state disappear and new contradictions are born. The struggle between the working class and the capitalists come to an end, and new kinds of struggle begin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== External and Internal Causes of Qualitative Change =====&lt;br /&gt;
How far is the passage from quantitative to qualitative change determined by the working out of the contradiction inherent in the process itself, or by internal causes, and how far is it determined by external or accidental causes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is determined by both, but in different ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both in nature and society different things are always inter. acting and influencing each other. Hence external causes must always play a part in the changes which happen to things. At the same time, the character of the changes always depends on internal causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This problem was discussed by Mao Tse-tung in his essay &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;. He concluded:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Contradiction within a thing is the basic cause of its development, while the relationship of a thing with other things—their interconnection and interaction—is a secondary cause... External causes are the condition of change and internal causes the basis of change, external causes becoming operative through internal causes.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Consider, for example, such an event as the hatching of a chicken. The chicken does not develop inside the egg unless heat is applied from outside. But what develops in the egg, what hatches out, depends on what is inside the egg. As Mao remarks: &amp;quot;In a suitable temperature an egg changes into a chicken, but there is no temperature which can change a stone into a chicken, the fundamentals of the two things being different.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, water does not boil unless it is heated. But the boiling process resulting from the application of heat comes about on the basis of the internal contradiction of attraction and repulsion characteristic of the molecules of water.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly in society, a revolution does not proceed without the intervention of external causes, but its character and outcome, and indeed the fact that it happens at all, depend on internal causes. Thus the basis of the Russian Revolution lay in the contradictions within Russian society. These made the revolution inevitable and determined its character. But what actually set off the revolution in 1917 was something external, the conditions brought about by the imperialist ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, if we consider qualitative changes, then their qualitative character can be explained only by the operation of internal causes; the particular contradictions on which the old quality was based determine what new quality emerges. The external causes affect only the quantitative changes of things—the times and places of their beginning, and the rate at which they proceed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Purely external causes can only lead... to changes in size and quantity, but cannot explain why things are qualitatively different in a thousand and one ways and why things change into one another&amp;quot; (Mao Tse-tung, &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the class struggle in capitalist society may be speeded up or slowed down by a variety of particular external causes. But the existence of the class struggle, its continuation, its direction and its final outcome are determined by the contradictions inherent in the capitalist system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Suddenness and Gradualness of Qualitative Change =====&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change being the outcome of the working out of contradictions, it follows that the whole process of the struggle of opposites may be regarded as a process of the replacement of one quality by another, of an old quality by a new one. The old quality corresponds to the dominance of one element in the unity of opposites. The reversal of this dominance leads to the replacement of the old quality by the new. In this sense each element in a unity of opposites is the bearer of a distinct quality. The struggle of the one to maintain its dominance is what maintains the old quality, the struggle of the other to reverse this dominance is what brings into being the new quality replacing the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, all life is a unity of opposites, of processes of the building up and breaking down of living matter. So long as the building up maintains itself within this unity, life remains. When, however, the opposite begins to dominate, then death commences. Again, if we consider the contradictions of capitalist society, then it is evident that the capitalist state of society depends on private appropriation dominating social production, and the capitalist class dominating the working class. It is the struggle of the working class against the capitalist class, and the struggle to free social production from the fetters of private appropriation, which, when the reversal of the old state happens, brings about a new socialist state of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has already been pointed out that every contradiction has its own specific character. And so the struggle of opposites has in every case also its own specific character, according to the particular contradiction from which it arises. It follows that processes of qualitative change, replacements of old by new qualities,  according to the qualities concerned. What is &#039;&#039;universally&#039;&#039; true is simply that qualitative change comes about as the working out of contradictions, as an outcome of quantitative change. But this universal truth does not tell us how any &#039;&#039;particular&#039;&#039; change will work out. We can only discover that by knowing each particular case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus considering the workings out of different kinds of social contradictions, which result in qualitative changes in society, each works out differently. For example, the contradiction between the great mass of the people and the feudal lords was worked out in the struggle for the democratic revolution; that between the working class and the capitalist class is worked out in the struggle for socialist revolution; that between the colonies and imperialism is worked out in the national liberation struggle;and that between the working class and peasantry in socialist society, in the collectisvisation and mechanisation of agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whatever the method by which different contradictions work out, a point is always reached where the quantitative aspect of the struggle of opposites within the contradiction has been sufficiently modified for the new quality to emerge. This is the point where qualitative change begins. How it continues depends entirely on the particular character of the contradiction of which it is the outcome, on the particular way the struggle of opposites continues.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change is always sudden, and cannot but be sudden, in the sense that at a certain point of quantitative change a new quality emerges which was not present before. That is to say, at this point a new things begin to happen, new causes operate and new effects are produced, new laws of motion come into operation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the so-called qualitative &amp;quot;leap&amp;quot;, the first appearance of the new which was not there before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus qualitative change is preceded by a process of working up to the emergence of new quality. During this process contradictions are working out, so to speak, unseen—without manifestation in qualitative change. At the termination of this phase, the phase of emergence of new quality begins abruptly or suddenly, and cannot but do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, when water is heated a movement takes place which suddenly turns into a boiling process. When a child is growing in the womb a movement takes place which suddenly turns into the process of birth. In society movement takes place amongst the classes, conflicts are sharpened, opinions mature, and suddenly there begins a decisive revolutionary change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, how qualitative change proceeds, the swiftness or slowness and, in general, the manner of its completion, depends entirely on the circumstances of particular cases. Once a new quality emerges—once it has leaped into being—then a process of new qualitative character beings, in which the new quality gradually supplants the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While, therefore, qualitative change begins suddenly, it continues gradually. How quickly or how slowly the new supplants the old depends on the nature of the process and the conditions under which it occurs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, physical changes of state, such as water coming to boil, are sudden, because a point is suddenly reached when a new thing, steam, begins to be formed: but the conversion of water into steam is a gradual process. It is the same with chemical changes. And it is the same again with qualitative changes in society. A point is reached in the working out of social contradictions where the qualitative change begins—the change from the power of one class to the power of another class, from one system of production relations to another: after that, this change may take a longer or shorter time to be completed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take, for example, the political aspect of social revolutions, that is, the conquest of state power. In the Russian socialist revolution this took place by a single blow—which means, comparatively quickly. In a few days all the decisive positions of power passed into the hands of the working class. In the next round of socialist revolutions—those in the present people&#039;s democracies—it took place over a longer period, by a series of steps in which first one and then another position of power was conquered. If we look back to the revolutions through which the bourgeoisie formerly won power from the feudal lords, then these took place over a longer period still often extending over many years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or if we consider economic changes, these tend to be comparatively slow, taking place through a series of steps. For instance, capitalist relations, once they emerged in feudal society, extended their scope step by step over a long period. Again, the displacement of capitalism by socialism, once begun, is another gradual process, though it takes place more rapidly than the displacement of feudalism by capitalism. (It takes place more rapidly for a definite reason, namely, that socialism cannot begin to displace capitalism until after the working class has won state power, and then the power of the state operates to direct and speed up economic change. The change from feudalism to capitalism, on the other hand, generally begins long before state power passes into the hands of the capitalist class, and meanwhile the feudal state acts rather to slow down than to speed up the change.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These examples show that there is a quantitative side to qualitative change, namely, the power and speed with which it completes itself. And naturally, under certain unfavourable circumstances it may never be completed at all. In certain cases it is possible for the change to begin, and then be turned back again and disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical materialist conception of contradiction includes bother the suddenness and gradualness of qualitative change. The difference between this conception of change and that of many other philosophies is not that dialectical materialism lays it down that all qualitative changes are sudden, whereas the others say they are gradual. It is that dialectical materialism understands change as coming from the struggle of opposites, from the working out of contradictions, whereas the others overlook or deny this. They suppose that change comes in a smooth way, without conflicts or else by merely external conflicts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Antagonism and Non-antagonism in Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
The working out of contradictions always involves one side struggling with and overcoming the other. But according to the nature of the contradiction, this process may take place in different ways. And in society in particular, a distinction must be drawn between contradictions the solution of which involves the forcible suppression or destruction of one side by the other, and those whose solution does not require such methods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The change from capitalism to socialism, for example, takes place through the forcible suppression of the capitalist class by the working class. But the ensuing change from socialism to communism does not require the forcible suppression of anyone. The former change is effected by means of a struggle between mutually antagonistic forces, whereas no such antagonisms have to be fought out to effect the latter change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, social contradictions are antagonistic when they involve conflicts of economic interest. In such cases one group imposes its own interests on another, and one group suppresses another by forcible methods. But when conflicts of economic interest are not involved there is no antagonism and therefore no need for the forcible suppression of any group by any other. Once class antagonisms are done away within socialist society, all social questions can be settled by discussion and argument, by criticism and self-criticism, by persuasion, conviction and agreement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Antagonism, therefore, is not the same thing as contradiction. Nor is it the same thing as the struggle of opposites within a contradiction. The struggle of opposites is a universal, necessary feature of every contradiction, and it may take an antagonistic form or it may not, depending on the particular nature of the particular contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Lenin remarked that &amp;quot;antagonism and contradiction are utterly different. Under socialism antagonism disappears, but contradiction remains&amp;quot;(&#039;&#039;Critical Notes on Bukharin&#039;s &amp;quot;Economics of the Transition Period&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Mao Tse-tung put it: &amp;quot;Antagonism is only one form of struggle within a contradiction, but not its universal form.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction between antagonism and non-antagonism in the contradictions of society is of great practical importance. There are many contradictions in society, and it is practically important to distinguish which are antagonistic and which are not, in order to find the right method of dealing with them. If a contradiction of the one kind is mistaken for a contradiction of the other kind, then wrong action is taken which cannot lead to the desired results. 10&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, reformist socialists think there is no need for the working class to take power and use it to suppress the capitalist class, whereas Marxists recognise that capitalism can be ended and socialism achieved by no other method. But when socialism is established classes and class antagonisms disappear, and so methods of struggle right for the fighting out of class antagonisms are wrong for the ensuing struggle to pass from socialism to communism. Contradictions remain, but since they no longer take the form of antagonism of interest they do not require for their solution forcible measures to impose the interests of one section upon another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction between antagonism and non-antagonism in contradictions within society is a distinction between those contradictions which can work out only by the use of material force by one side against the other, and those which can work out entirely as a result of discussions among the members of society and agreed decisions taken after such a discussion. Contradictions of this last kind are a special kind of contradiction which can arise only among ration human beings, and among them only when they are united in co-operation for a common interest and not divided by antagonistic interests. In such contradictions there appears the new element of the rations, purposive, consciously controlled working out of contradictions, as opposed to the blind working out of contradictions in nature—the new element of human freedom as opposed to natural necessity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When all means of production are brought fully under planned social direction, then it may be expected that men&#039;s mastery over nature will enormously increase, and the conquest and transformation of nature by man will in turn mean profound changes in men&#039;s mode of life. For instance, ability to produce an absolute abundance of products with a minimum expenditure of labour, and abolition of the antithesis between manual and intellectual labour clearly imply profound changes in social organisation, in outlook, in habits, in mode of life generally. The effecting of such changes cannot but involve, at each stage, the overcoming of forms of social organisation, of outlooks and habits, belonging to the past. Development, therefore, will continue to take place through the disclosure of contradictions, the struggle between the new and the old. New needs and new tendencies will arise out of the existing conditions at each stage, which will come into contradiction with the existing forms of social organisation and social life, and hence lead to their passing and giving way to new forms. But there is no reason to expect that this development will take place, as hitherto, through violent conflicts and social upheavals. On the contrary, when men understand the laws of their own social organisation and have it under their own co-operative control, then it is possible to do away with old conditions and create new conditions in an agreed and planned way, without violent conflict or upheaval. Contradiction and the overcoming of the old by the new remains;but the element of antagonism and conflict between men in society disappears and gives way to the properly human method of deciding affairs—by scientific appraisal of conditions, needs and courses of action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER TEN: DEVELOPMENT AND NEGATION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Forward Movement of Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
In many processes the working out of their contradictions results in a directed or forward movement, in which the process moves forward from stage to stage, each stage being an advance to something new, not a falling back to some stage already past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other processes, however, are not characterised by such a forward movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, water when cooled or heated undergoes a qualitative change, passes into a new state (ice or steam), but the movement is without direction and cannot be called either progressive or retrogressive. If, for example, we are making tea, then we might call it a move forward to turn water into steam; if we are making iced drinks, then ice is a move forward. The fact is that ice can turn into water and water into steam, and back again, and this movement has no direction of its own. When, however, we consider such a movement as that of society, we find that it has a direction of its own: society moves forward from primitive communism to slavery, from slavery to feudalism, from feudalism to capitalism, from capitalism to communism. This is a movement with a direction, a &amp;quot;forward&amp;quot; movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel used to think that natural processes were all of the undirected kind (like ice-water-steam-water-ice), and that a direction could only come into processes when &amp;quot;spirit&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;consciousness&amp;quot; was at work in them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The changes that take place in nature&amp;quot;, he wrote in the Introduction to his &#039;&#039;Philosophy of History&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;however infinitely various they may be, exhibit only a perpetually repeating cycle: in nature there takes place &#039;nothing new under the sun&#039;... only in those changes which take place in the region of Spirit does anything new arise.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the distinction  between &amp;quot;nature&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;spirit&amp;quot;. A movement can have a direction without any consciousness being present to direct it. Spirit or consciousness itself is a product of nature; biological changes, leading up to man, have a direction; so have geological changes; so have processes in the evolution of stars; and so on. In general, direction in processes has a &amp;quot;natural&amp;quot; explanation. If some processes have direction and others have not, this depends solely on the particular character of the processes themselves and of the conditions under which they happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, since qualitative change in a process is always consequent upon quantitative change, it has a direction when those quantitative changes arise from conditions permanently operating within the process itself, and otherwise it has no direction. It has a direction when (however conditioned by external factors) it is impelled forward by internal causes. In that case the direction it takes is &amp;quot;its own&amp;quot; just because it arises from internal causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What, then, is the basis of direction in processes, of the internal causes of a forward movement of development? It is to be found in the existence and long-term operation in those processes of essential contradictions which work out by taking a series of specific forms. This is what gives rise to a directed series of stages, a long-term process of development in a definite direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, if social development has a direction this arises because man exists in a permanent contradictory relationship with nature. The permanent existence of this contradiction gives rise to a permanent tendency of man to improve his forces of production, and as this tendency operates so stage by stage contradictions arise between the social forces of production and the relations of production. The direction of man&#039;s social evolution is the direction of man&#039;s master over nature, and the movement of society takes this direction simple because of the natural conditions of human life, the impulses to change and development which people experience because of the necessity to satisfy their needs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly if such thing as stars pass through a series of evolutionary stages, this is because the contradictory conditions of their existence give rise to continuous processes, such as as radiation, the continuation of which brings about a series of qualitative stages in their history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We certainly should not say, as some philosophers have said, that throughout infinite time the infinite universe develops from stage to stage in a predetermined direction. There is no evidence for any such assertion—indeed, there is no sense in it. We cannot speak about the direction taken by everything, but only about the direction of the development of particular things in which we are interested. The directed development of things is not due to God or Spirit working in them, nor is it the manifestation of some mysterious cosmic law, but it arises and flows from the particular contradictions of particular things. Particular things are characterised by particular contradictions, as a result of which their movement takes a particular direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Contradiction between Old and New, Past and Future =====&lt;br /&gt;
When there is a forward movement of development in a process then stage by stage there occurs, as Stalin put it, &amp;quot;a transition from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state&amp;quot;, the supplanting of an old quality by a new one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The new stage of development comes into being from the working out of he contradiction inherent in theology. And the new stage itself contains a new contradiction, since it comes into being containing something of the past from which it springs and of the future to which it leads. It has, therefore, its &amp;quot;negative and positive sides, a past and a future, something dying away and something developing&amp;quot;. On this basis there once again arises within it &amp;quot;the struggle between the old and the new, between that which is dying away and that which is being born, between that which is disappearing and that which is developing&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the forward movement of development is the continuous working out of a series of contradictions. Development continually drives forward to new development. The whole process at each stage is in essence the struggle between the old and the new, that which is dying and that which is being born.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the laws of development of anything we must therefore understand its contradictions and how they work out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A process usually contains not one but many contradictions. It is a knot of contradictions. And so to understand the course of a process we must take into account all its contradictions and understand their inter-relationship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This generally means, first of all, that we must grasp the basic contradiction of a process, in its general character and in the specific form it takes at each stage. The basic contradiction is that contradiction inherent in the very nature of the process which determines its direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in society, for instance, the basic contradiction is that between the forces of production and the relations of production, and this takes a specific form at each stage of society. In capitalist society it is the contradiction between social production and private appropriation. This basic contradiction is what determines the direction of development, namely, from capitalism to socialism to social appropriation to match social production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given the basic contradiction, then a process is charcterised by a number of big and small consequential contradictions, the character and effects of which are conditioned by the basic contradiction. The operation and working out of these constitutes the total process of the working out of the basic contradiction towards the emergence of a new stage of the process, a new quality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic contradiction works out by the instrumentality of all the struggle arising from all the consequential contradictions. In this, however, one particular contradiction generally plays the key or &#039;&#039;principal&#039;&#039; role. In other words, of all the elements, tendencies or forces entering into various forms of struggle in a knot of contradictions, there is generally one which plays the &#039;&#039;principal&#039;&#039; role in working out the and the supplanting of an old quality by a new one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within any capitalist country, for example, there are many contradictions. Besides the contradiction between the working class and the capitalist class, there are other contradictions between other classes—the urban petty bourgeoisie, the peasants, the landlords, etc.—as well as contradictions within the capitalist class itself. There are also contradictions of an international kind, such as those between a given capitalist country and others, and between imperialists and colonial peoples. But within all this knot of contradictions, it is the struggle of the working class with the capitalist class which, in the given country, plays the key or principal role in carrying society forward from capitalism to socialism. For this is the one contradiction which can work out in such a change from the dominance of one side to that of the other as will bring about a fundamental change in the quality of the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the contradiction between the big capitalists and the petty bourgeoisie always takes the form of domination by the big capitalists, who keep on growing stronger in relation to the petty bourgeoisie who, for their part, keep on being pressed back and growing weaker Hence the petty bourgeoisie cannot be the principal revolutionary force in a capitalist country, and their contradiction with the big capitalists cannot be the principal contradiction. The working class, on the other hand, grows stronger as capitalism develops, and is the force which, dominated over by the capitalists, can eventually overthrow this domination. That is why the working class is the principal revolutionary force, and why the contradiction between this class and the capitalists is the principal contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the laws of development of a process, therefore, one must not only understand the basic contradiction of the process at each stage, but also what is the principal force for working out the basic contradiction and carrying the process forward to the next stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Tse-tung pointed out that &amp;quot;in studying any process... we must do our utmost to discover its principal contradiction&amp;quot;. This may be a complex task, since what is the principal contradiction in certain circumstances may not be so in others. &amp;quot;Once the principal contradiction is grasped, any problem can be readily solved,&amp;quot; whereas if we do not grasp the principal contradiction we &amp;quot;cannot find the crux of a problem and naturally cannot find the method of solving contradictions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is the method Marx taught us when he studied capitalist society,&amp;quot; wrote Mao. Marx showed how in its struggle with the capitalist class the working class could find allies and take advantage of circumstances arising from all the knot of social contradictions, in order to lead society forward from capitalism to communism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Role of Negation in Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
The forward movement of development, complex as it may be in each particular case, always takes place through the struggle of the new and the old and the overcoming of the old and dying by the new and rising.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in social development, in the transition from capitalism to socialism, what is new and rising in the economic life of capitalist society—social production—contradicts what is old and carried over from the past—private appropriation, and a new force arises, the working class, whose struggle against the capitalist class is a struggle for the realisation of the new stage against the defenders of the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This dialectical conception of development is opposed to the older liberal conception favoured by bourgeois theoreticians. The liberals recognize development and assert that progress is a universal law of nature and society, But they see it as a smooth process; and, if they have at times to recognise the existence of struggle, they see it mainly as an unfortunate interruption, more likely to impede development than to help it forward. For them, what exists has not to be supplanted by what is coming into existence, the old has not to be overcome by the new, but it has to be preserved, so that it can gradually improve itself and become a higher existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True to this philosophy, which they took over from the capitalists, the social democrats strove to preserve capitalism, with the idea that it could grow into socialism. And thus striving to preserve capitalism, they ended by fighting not for socialism but against it. These exponents of no struggle and class collaboration cannot avoid struggle: they simply enter into it on the other side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the dialectical materialist, or revolutionary, conception of development with this liberal, reformist conception, we may say that the one recognises and embraces, while the other fails to recognise and shrinks from, the role of negation in development. Dialectics teaches us to understand that the new mist struggle with and overcome the old, that the old must give way to and be supplanted by the new—-in other words, that the old must be negated by the new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The liberal, who thinks metaphysically, understands negation simply as saying: &amp;quot;No&amp;quot;. To him negation is merely the end to something. Far from meaning advance, it means retreat; far from meaning gain, it means loss. Dialectics, on the other hand, teaches us not to be afraid of negation, but to understand how it becomes a condition of progress, a means to positive advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Positive Character of Negation =====&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Negation in dialectics does not mean simply saying no&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When in the process of development the old stage is negated by the new, then, in the first place, that new stage could not have come about except as arising from and in opposition to the old. The conditions for the existence of the new arose and matured within the old. The negation is a positive advance, brought about only by the development of that which is negated. The old is not simply abolished, leaving things as though it had never existed: it is abolished only after it has itself given rise to the conditions for the new stage of advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, the old stage, which is negated, itself constitutes a stage of advance in the forward-moving process of development as a whole. It is negated, but the advance which took place in it is not negated. On the contrary, this advance is carried forward to the new stage, which takes into itself and carries forward all the past achievement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: socialism replaces capitalism—it negates it. But the conditions for the rise and victory of socialism were born of capitalism, and socialism comes into existence as the next stage of social development after capitalism. Every achievement, every advance in the forces of production, and likewise every cultural achievement, which took place under capitalism, is not destroyed when capitalism is destroyed, but on the contrary, is preserved and carried further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This positive content of negation is not understood by liberals, for whom negation is &amp;quot;simply saying no&amp;quot;. Moreover, they think of negation as coming only from outside, externally. Something is developing very well, and then something else comes from outside and negates it destroys it. That is their conception. That something by its own development leads to its own negation, and thereby to a higher stage of development, lies outside their comprehension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the liberals conceive of social revolution not only as a catastrophe, as an end to ordered progress, but they believe that such a catastrophe can be brought about only by outside forces. If a revolution threatens to upset the capitalist system, that is not because of the development of the contradictions of that system itself, but is due to &amp;quot;agitators&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, there is negation which takes the form simply of a blow from outside which destroys something. For instance, if I am walking along the road and am knocked down by a car, I suffer negation of a purely negative sort. Such occurrences are frequent both in nature and in society. But this is not how we must understand negation if we are to understand the &#039;&#039;positive&#039;&#039; role of negation in the process of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At each stage in the process of development there arises the struggle of the new with the old. The new arises and grows strong within the old conditions, and when it is strong enough it overcomes and destroys the old. This is the negation of the past stage of development, of the old qualitative state; and it means the coming into being of the new and higher stage of development, the new qualitative state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Negation of Negation =====&lt;br /&gt;
This brings us to a further dialectical feature of development—the negation of negation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the liberal idea that negation &amp;quot;means simply saying no&amp;quot;, if the negation is negated then the original position is restored once more without change. According to this idea negation is simply a negative, a taking away. Hence if the negation, the taking away, is itself negated, that merely means putting back again what was taken away, If a thief takes my watch, and then I take it away from him, we are back where we started—I have the watch again. Similarly, if I say, &amp;quot;It&#039;s going to be a fine day&#039;, and you say, &amp;quot;No, it&#039;s going to be a wet day&amp;quot;, to which I reply, &amp;quot;No, it&#039;s not going to be a wet day&amp;quot;, I have simply, by negating your negation, re-stated my original proposition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is enshrined in the principle of formal logic, &amp;quot;not not-A equals A&amp;quot;. According to this principle, negation of negation is a fruitless proceeding. It just takes you back where you started.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us, however, consider a real process of development and the dialectical negation which takes place in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Society develops from primitive communism to the slave system. The next stage is feudalism. The next stage is capitalism. Each stage arises from the previous one, and negates it. So far we have simply a succession of stages, each following as the negation of the other and constituting a higher stage of development. But what comes next? Communism. Here there is a return to the beginning, but at a higher level of development. In place of primitive communism, based on extremely advanced forces of production and containing within itself tremendous new potentialities of development. The old, primitive classless society has become the new and higher classless society. It has been raised, as it were, to a higher power, has reappeared on a higher level. But this has happened only because the old classless society was negated by the appearance of classes and the development of class society, and because finally class society, when it had gone through its whole development, was itself negated by the working class taking power, ending exploitation of man by man, and establishing a new classless society the foundation of all the achievements of the whole previous development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the negation of negation. But it does not take us back to the original starting point. It takes us forward to a new starting point, which is the original one raised, through its negation and the negation of the negation, to a higher level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we see that in the course of development, as a result of a double negation, a later stage can repeat an earlier stage, but repeat it on a higher level of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The importance of this conception of negation of negation does not lie in its supposedly expressing the necessary pattern of all development. All development takes place through the working out of contradictions—that is a necessary universal law; but specific contradictions do not necessarily work out in such a way that an earlier stage of development is repeated at a later stage—sometimes that may happen and sometimes not, depending on the specific character of the processes of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet the repetition of an earlier stage is a notable feature of some processes of development and, moreover, to bring it about is often an important aim of practice. The importance of the conception of negation of negation lies in what it says about the conditions for such repetition. If features of an earlier stage are to be repeated at a later stage, that cannot take place by a simple return to the earlier stage for that stage is past and cannot come back. It can only take place by their being reproduced at a later stage, in which case they are inevitably changed and modified in accordance with the character of that later stage. Thus features of the past can reappear in the future only as changed and transformed by the process of negation of negation and not by a simple return to the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle, like other principles of dialectics, has a quality of obviousness which is often overlooked. It is an obvious truth—but it is overlooked by all those who express a hankering to return to the past. Such hankerings must always be vain. It is in practise vitally important to realise that what is past &#039;&#039;cannot&#039;&#039; be restored when forward development is in operation. Nevertheless some features of the past may be restored, but only by carrying forward the process of development to a new stage, in which those features reappear in new ways—&amp;quot;on a higher level&amp;quot;, as a negation of negation, enriched and transformed as a result of the first negation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have already seen how the negation of negation occurs in history in the development from primitive communism to communism. The second appearance of communism is only possible after going through the whole development of class-society—the first negation; and it embodies all that has been achieved during that development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the history of thought, the &amp;quot;primitive, natural materialism&amp;quot; of the earliest philosophers was negated by philosophical idealism, and modern materialism arises only s the negation of that negation.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;This modern materialism,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;is not the mere re-establishment of the old, but adds to the permanent foundations of this old materialism the whole thought content of two thousand years of development of philosophy and natural science.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The practical importance of the negation of the negation can be seen most clearly if we take the example of the development of individual property, where it again occurs. Marx, in the first volume of &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039;, pointed out that the pre-capitalist &amp;quot;individual private property founded on the labours of the proprietor is negated—destroyed—by capitalist private property. For capitalist private property arises only in the ruin and expropriation of the pre-capitalist individual producers. The individual producer used to own his instruments of production and his product-both were taken away from him by the capitalists. But when capitalist private property is itself negated—when &amp;quot;the expropriators are expropriated&amp;quot;―then the individual property of the producers is restored once more, but in a new form, on a higher level.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;This does not re-establish private property for the producer, but gives him individual property based on the acquisitions of the capitalist era, i.e. on co-operation and the possession in common of the land and means of production.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The producer, as a participant in socialised production, then enjoys, as his individual property, a share of the social product—&amp;quot;according to his work&amp;quot; in the first stage of communist society, and &amp;quot;according to his needs&amp;quot; in the fully developed communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When capitalism arose, the &#039;&#039;only&#039;&#039; way forward was through this negation of negation. Some of the British Chartists put forward in their land policy demands aimed at arresting the new capitalist process and restoring the old individual private property of the producer. This was vain. The only road forward for the producers was by the struggle against capitalism and for socialism—not to restore the &#039;&#039;old&#039;&#039; individual property which capitalism had destroyed, but to destroy capitalism and so re-create individual property on a new, socialist basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly the Russian Narodniki, against whom Lenin fought in the 1890s, wanted somehow to arrest the process of capitalist development and restore the old peasant communes. Lenin&#039;s fight against them was based on showing that this was impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of negation of negation is thus an expression of the simple truth that one cannot put the clock back and reconstitute the past. One can only move forward into the future through the working out of al the contradictions contained within the given stage of development and through the negations consequent on them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER ELEVEN: A SCIENTIFIC WORLD OUTLOOK ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Science and Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism, the world outlook of the Marxist Leninist Party, is a truly scientific world outlook. For it is based on considering things as they are, without arbitrary, preconceived conceptions of things must be based on actual investigation and experience, and must be constantly tested and re-tested in the light of practice and further experience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, &amp;quot;dialectical materialism&amp;quot; means: understanding things just as they are (&amp;quot;materialism&amp;quot;), in their actual inter. connection and movement (&amp;quot;dialectics&amp;quot;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same cannot be said about other philosophies. They all make arbitrary assumptions of one kind or another, and try to erect a &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; on the basis of those assumptions. But such assumptions are arbitrary only in appearance; in fact they express the various prejudices and illusions of definite classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is in no sense a philosophy &amp;quot;above science&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Others have set philosophy &amp;quot;above science&amp;quot;, in the sense that they have thought they could discover what the world was like just by thinking about it, without relying on the data of the sciences, on practice and experience. And then, from this lofty standpoint, they have tried to dictate to the scientists, to tell the where they were wrong, what their discoveries &amp;quot;really meant&amp;quot; and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Marxism makes an end of the old philosophy which claimed to stand above science and to explain &amp;quot;the world as a whole&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Modern materialism.. no longer needs any philosophy standing above the sciences,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in Anti Dühring. &amp;quot;As soon as each separate science is required to get clarity as to its position in the great totality of things and of our knowledge of things a special science dealing with this totality is superfluous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism, he further wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;is in fact no longer a philosophy, but a simple conception of the world which has to establish its validity and be applied not in a science of sciences standing apart, but within the positive sciences…. Philosophy is therefore... both abolished and preserved; abolished as regards its form, and preserved as regards its real content.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Our picture of the world about us, of nature, of natural objects and processes, their interconnections and laws of motion, is not to be derived from philosophical speculation, but from the investigations of the natural sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific picture of the world and its development is not complete, and never will be. But it has advanced far enough for us to realise that philosophical speculation is superfluous. And we should refuse to fill in gaps in scientific knowledge by speculation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The growing picture of the world which natural science unfolds is a materialist picture—despite the many efforts of philosophers to make out the contrary. For step by step as science advances it shows how the rich variety of things and processes and changes to be found in the real world can be explained and understood in terms of material causes, without bringing in God or spirit or any supernatural agency.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every advance of science is an advance of materialism against idealism, a conquest for materialism—although when driven out of one position idealism has always taken up another position and manifested itself again in new forms, so that in the past the sciences have never been consistently materialist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For every advance of science means showing the order and development of the material world &amp;quot;from the material world itself&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Science and Socialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific character of Marxism is manifested especially in this, that it makes socialism into a science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not base our socialism, as the utopians did, on a conception of abstract human nature. The utopians worked out schemes for an ideal society, but could not show how to achieve socialism in practice. Marxism made socialism into a science by basing it on an analysis of the actual movement of history, of the economic law of motion of capitalist society in particular, thus showing how socialism arises as the necessary next stage in the evolution of society, and how it can come about only by the waging of the working-class struggle, through the defeat of the capitalist class and the institution of the dictatorship of the proletariat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Marxism treats man himself, society and history, scientifically.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Socialism, since it has become a science, demands that it be pursued as a science,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in his &#039;&#039;Prefatory Note to &amp;quot;Peasant War in Germany&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;that is, that it be studied. The task will be to spread with increased zeal among the masses of the workers the ever more clarified understanding thus acquired, to knit together ever more firmly the organisation both of the party and of the trade unions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Scientific study of society shows that human history develops from stage to stage according to definite laws. Men themselves are the active force in this development. By understanding the laws of development of society, therefore, we can guide our own struggles and create our own socialist future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus scientific socialism is the greatest and most important of all the sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The practitioners of the natural sciences have been getting worried because they feel that government do not known how to put their discoveries to proper use. They have good cause to worry about this. Science is discovering the secrets of nuclear energy, for example; but its discoveries are being used to create weapons of destruction. Many people are even coming to believe that it would be better if we had no science, since its discoveries open up such terrifying possibilities of disaster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How can we ensure that the discoveries of science are put to Marxism-Leninism, alone which answers this problem. It teaches us what are the forces which make history and thereby shows us how we can make our own history today, change how to develop the sciences in the service of mankind, how to carry them forward in today&#039;s crisis. Physics can teach us how to release nuclear energy, it cannot teach us how to control the social use of that energy. For this there is required, not the science of the atom, but the science of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Conclusions =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have now briefly surveyed the principal features of the Marxist materialist conception of the world and of the Marxist dialectical method. What conclusions can we draw at this stage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) The world outlook of dialectical materialism is a consistent and reasoned outlook, which derives its strength from the fact that it arises directly from the attempt to solve the outstanding problems of our time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epoch of capitalism is an epoch of stormy development in society. It is marked by revolutionary advances of the forces of production and of scientific discovery, and by consequent uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions. This sets one theoretical task above all, and that is to arrive at an adequate conception of the laws of change and development in nature and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this theoretical task dialectical materialism addresses itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) This is not the task of working out a philosophical system, in the old sense. What is required is not any system of ideas spun out of the heads of philosophers, which can then admire and contemplate as a system of &amp;quot;absolute truth&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalist society is a society rent with contradictions, and the more it has developed the more menacing and intolerable for the working people have the consequences of these contradictions become. The new powers of production are not utilised for the benefit of society as a whole but for the profit of an exploiting minority. Instead of leading to universal plenty, the growth of the powers of production leads to recurrent economic crises, to unemployment, to poverty and to hideously destructive wars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore the philosophical problem of arriving at a true conception of the laws of change and development in nature and society becomes, for the working people, a practical political problem of finding how to change society, so that the vast new forces of production can be used in the service of humanity. For the first time in history the possibility of a full and rich life for everyone exists. The task is to find how to make that possibility a reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is to the solution of this practical task that the theory of dialectical materialism is devoted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Addressing itself to this task, dialectical materialism is and can only be a partisan philosophy, the philosophy of a party, namely, of the party of the working class, whose object is to lead the millions of working people to the socialist revolution and the building of communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Dialectical materialism cannot but stand out in sharp contrast to the various contemporary schools of bourgeois philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What have these various schools of philosophy to offer at the present time? Systems and arguments by the bucketful most of them neither original nor cogent, if one takes the trouble to analyse them closely. But no solution to the problems pressing upon the people of the capitalist countries and the colonies. How to end poverty? How to end war? How to utilise production for the benefit of all? How to end the oppression of one nation by another? How to end the exploitation of man by man? How to establish the brotherhood of men? These are our problems. We must judge philosophies by whether or not they show how to solve them. By that criterion, the philosophical schools of capitalism must one and all be judged—&amp;quot;weighed in the balance and found wanting&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The prevailing bourgeois philosophies, with all their differences, have in common a retreat from the great positive ideas which inspired progressive movements in the past. True, there remain within the ranks of bourgeois philosophy those who continue, according to their lights, trying to preserve and carry forward some of these positive ideas. For they are ideas which cannot by any manner of means be extinguished. But the prevailing philosophies emphasize men&#039;s helplessness and limitations; they speak of a mysterious universe; and they counsel either trust in God or else hopeless resignation to fate or blind chance. Why is this? It is because all these philosophies are rooted in acceptance of capitalism and cannot see beyond capitalism. From start to finish they reflect the insoluble crisis of the capitalist world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Dialectical materialism asks to be judged and will be judged by whether it serves as an effective instrument to show the way out of capitalist crisis and war, to show the way for the working people to win and wield political power, to show the way to build a socialist society in which there is no more exploitation of man by man and in which men win increasing mastery over nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is a philosophy of practice, indissolubly united with the practice of the struggle for socialism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the philosophy born out of the great movement of our times—the movement of the people who labour, who &amp;quot;create all the good things of life and feed and clothe the world&amp;quot;, to rise at last to their full stature. It is wholly, entirely dedicated to the service of that movement. This is the source of all its teachings, and in that service its conclusions are continually tried, tested and developed. Without such a philosophy, the movement cannot achieve consciousness of itself and of its tasks, cannot achieve unity, cannot win its battle&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the greatest task facing us is that of ending capitalist society and building socialism, it follows that the chief problem to which dialectical materialism addresses itself, and on the solution of which the whole philosophy of dialectical materialism turns, is the problem of understanding the forces of development of society. The chief problem is to reach such an understanding of society, of men&#039;s social activity and of the development of human consciousness, as will show us how to achieve and build the new socialist society and the new socialist consciousness. The materialist conception and dialectical method with which we have been concerned in this volume are applied to this task in the materialist conception of history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== READING LIST ====&lt;br /&gt;
The following are the principal original works setting forth the philosophy of dialectical materialism. Those marked with an asterisk are the best for beginners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== MARX AND ENGELS: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The German Ideology, Part I&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== ENGELS: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Socialism, Utopian and Scientific*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== LENIN: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The Teachings of Karl Marx*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== STALIN: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Anarchism or Socialism?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== MAO: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction&amp;diff=92339</id>
		<title>Library:Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction&amp;diff=92339"/>
		<updated>2026-08-11T14:49:33Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: uploaded split off volumes into their separate pages&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction|author=Maurice Cornforth|publisher=Aakar Books|published_date=2015|type=book|isbn=9789350023402|pdf=https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/1/14/Dialectical_Materialism-_An_Introduction_Maurice_Cornforth_volumes_1-3.pdf}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{{Library:Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction/Materialism and the Dialectical Method}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{{Library:Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction/Historical Materialism}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{{Library:Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction/Theory of Knowledge}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Dialectical Materialism (Library)]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction/Historical_Materialism&amp;diff=92338</id>
		<title>Library:Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction/Historical Materialism</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction/Historical_Materialism&amp;diff=92338"/>
		<updated>2026-08-11T14:46:46Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: split volume 2 onto separate page&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== VOLUME II: HISTORICAL MATERIALISM ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION ===&lt;br /&gt;
This volume has been so much revised and changed in this new edition as to be virtually a new book. These extensive changes have been made in the attempt to eradicate any kind of dogmatism, and to bring theory into closer accord with practice and with the actual course of events.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second chapter is in part based on an article on &amp;quot;Marxism as Science&amp;quot; which appeared in &#039;&#039;Marxism Today&#039;&#039;, April, 1960.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
M. C.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
London,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;May, 1962&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== CHAPTER ONE: SCIENTIFIC SOCIALISM ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Capitalism and Socialism ====&lt;br /&gt;
The idea of socialism arose and gripped men&#039;s minds in modern society because of discontent with the evils of capitalism, and the perception that only by a radical transformation of the entire economic basis of society could these evils be done away with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In capitalist society the means of production—the land, factories, mills, mines, transport—belong to the capitalists, and production is carried on for capitalist profit. But the essence of socialism is that the means of production become social property, and that, on the basis of social ownership, production is carried on for the benefit of the whole of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From its very beginning, capitalism meant a previously undreamed of increase in the powers of producing wealth. But this wealth went to swell the profits of a few, while the mass of the working people were condemned to toil and poverty. To use the new powers of producing wealth, not to enrich a few but to enrich the whole of society, is the aim of socialism. n.modern&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Great new productive forces have been created in modern society as witness the discoveries of science and the growth of industry. But it becomes ever more evident that the capitalist owners and managers cannot direct the development and use majority of the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today the means to feed and clothe the whole world; to provide education, standard of living. If all the discoveries at our disposal were used, and if supplies were directed where they are most needed, this could undoubtedly be done. Nuclear energy can provide almost unlimited power, automation can lighten labour and turn out goods in profusion, medical science can relieve or stamp out diseases, the biological and agricultural sciences can ensure enough food for a bigger population than the world at present supports. Instead, resources both human and technical remain unemployed. For if all this were done, where would be the profit for the great capitalist monopolies? Meantime, while people still suffer and die from shortages, vast resources are squandered on weapons of destruction. People have even come to fear new knowledge and higher techniques, because they fear that the result of higher techniques may only be crisis and unemployment, and that the result of more knowledge may only be the invention of even more fearful weapons of destruction. The profit system has converted men&#039;s highest achievements into threats to their livelihood and very existence. This is the final sign that that system has outlived its time and must be replaced by another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Socialism means that the vast resources of modern technique are developed and used to meet the needs of the people. Production is not carried on for profit but to satisfy the material and cultural requirements of society. And this is ensured because the means of production, all the means of creating wealth, are taken out of the control of a capitalist minority, whose concern is its own profit, and come under the control of the working people themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Socialist Theory and the Working-Class Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
But in order to achieve socialism, we need something more than a general idea of socialism as a better order of than capitalism. We need to understand what social must be organised and what opponents they will have to defeat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first conceptions of socialism were utopian. The first socialists had the vision of a better order of society, gave it form and colour, and proclaimed it far and wide. But it remained merely a vision. They could not say how to realise it in practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The utopians criticised the capitalist order of society as unreasonable and unjust. For them, socialism was based simply on reason and justice; and because they considered that the light of reason belonged equally to all men, they appealed to everyone-and first of all to the rulers of society, as being the best educated and most influential-to embrace the truth of socialism and put it into practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They contributed the first exposure and condemnation of capitalism, and the first vision of socialism-a society based on common ownership of the means of production—as the alternative to capitalism. But this vision was spun out of the heads of reformers. The utopians could not show the way to achieve socialism, because they had no conception of the laws of social change and could not point to the real social force capable of creating a new society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That force is the working class. The capitalist class is bound to resist socialism, because the end of the profit system means the end of the capitalist class. For the working class, on the other hand, socialism means its emancipation from exploitation. Socialism means the end of poverty and insecurity. It means that workers work for themselves and not for the profit of others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The achievement of socialism depends on the mobilisation of the working class in the fight for socialism, and on its overpowering the resistance of the capitalist class. And in this struggle the working class must seek to unite with itself all those sections—and together they constitute the majority of society—who in one way or another are fleeced by the greed for profits of the ruling capitalist minority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But more than that. If socialism is to be won, if working-class emancipation from capitalism is to be achieved, then the working-class movement must become conscious of its socialist aim. But this consciousness does not spontaneously arise of itself. It requires the scientific working out of socialist theory, the introduction of this theory into the working-class movement, and the fight for it inside that movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The very conditions of life of the workers lead them to combine to defend their standards of attack, and to improve them. But the trade union struggle to defend and improve working-class standards does not get rid of capitalism. On the contrary, so long as working-class struggle is limited to such purely economic aims, its utmost stretch is to gain concessions from capitalism while continuing to accept the existence of the system. And the movement can pass beyond this phase of fighting for no more than reforms within capitalism only when it equips itself with socialist theory. Only then can it become conscious of its long-term aim of getting rid of capitalism altogether, and work out the strategy and tactics of the class struggle for achieving this aim.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of the working-class movement there have been many leaders concerned with nothing beyond winning concessions from capitalism. They have in effect sought merely temporary gains for different sections of the working class at the expense of the long-term interests of the whole class. This is known as &amp;quot;opportunism&amp;quot;. And the root of opportunism in the working-class movement consists in accepting the spontaneous struggle for concessions and reforms as the be-all and end-all of the movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If socialism is to be achieved, the working-class movement must not rely only on the spontaneous development of the mass struggle for better conditions. It must equip itself with socialist theory, with the scientific understanding of capitalism and of the position of the different classes under capitalism, with the scientific understanding that emancipation can be achieved only by uniting all forces for the overthrow of capitalism and the establishment of socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without the guiding and organising force of scientific socialist theory, the working class cannot win victory capitalism to socialism. The union of socialist theory with the mass working-class movement is a condition for the advance from capitalism to socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Marxist Science of Society ====&lt;br /&gt;
The great contribution of Marxism was to develop scientific socialist theory and to introduce it into the working-class movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx and Engels based socialism on a scientific understanding of the laws of development of society and of the class struggle. And so they were able to show how socialism could be won, and to arm the working class with knowledge of its historical mission.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx did not arrive at his conclusions as a pure research worker, though he did conduct profound research. In the 1840&#039;s Marx was engaged as a revolutionary republican and democrat in the movement which led up to the revolutionary year 1848. And he arrived at his conclusions as an active politician, striving to understand the movement in which he participated in order to help guide it to the goal of the people&#039;s emancipation from oppression, superstition and exploitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These conclusions were formulated in &#039;&#039;The Manifesto of the Communist Party&#039;&#039; which Marx wrote, in collaboration with Engels, in 1848.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They saw the whole social movement as a struggle between classes; they saw the contending classes themselves as products of the economic development of society; they saw politics as the reflection of the economic movement and of the class struggle; they saw that the bourgeois revolution then in progress, the task of which was to remove the vestiges of feudal rule and establish democracy, was preparing the way for the proletarian, socialist revolution; and they saw that this revolution could only be consummated by the working class conquering political power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was only because they espoused the cause of the working class and saw in it the new, rising, revolutionising force in history, that Marx and Engels were able to discover the laws of social change, which those who adopted the standpoint of the exploiting classes could never do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Certain historical facts occurred which led to a decisive change in the conception of history,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Socialism, Utopian and Scientific&#039;&#039;. &amp;quot;In 1831 the first working-class rising had taken place at Lyons; between 1838 and 1848 the first national workers&#039; movement, that of the English Chartists, reach its height. The class struggle between proletariat and bourgeoisie came to the front.... But the old idealist conception of history... knew nothing of class struggle based on material interests, in fact knew nothing at all of material interests.… The new facts made imperative a new examination of all past history.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this new situation, Engels continued, it became clear: &amp;quot;that all past history was the history of class struggles; that these warring classes are always the product of conditions of production and exchange, in a word, of the economic conditions of their time; that therefore the economic structure of society always forms the real basis from which, in the last analysis, is always to be explained the whole superstructure of legal and political institutions, as well as of the religious, philosophical and other conceptions of each historical period.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the recognition of the significance of the class struggle in capitalist society came the realisation that the class struggle was likewise waged in previous epochs and that, in fact, the whole of past history since the break-up of the primitive communes was the history of class struggles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But on what was the class struggle based? On the clash of the material interests of the different classes. Realising this, the key to historical development as a whole had to be sought in the sphere of these material interests. The different classes with their different interests were seen to be &amp;quot;the product of the conditions of production and exchange&amp;quot;, of the economic conditions prevailing in society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx, in &#039;&#039;Wage-Labour and Capital&#039;&#039;, pointed out that &amp;quot;in production men not only act on nature but also on one another. They produce only by co-operating in a certain way and mutually exchanging their activities. In order to produce, they enter into definite connections and relations with one another, and only within these social connections and relations does their action on nature, does production, take place.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx and Engels discovered the key to understanding the whole development of society in the investigation of these production relations, i.e., the economic conditions of production and exchange, and of the struggle between classes produced by these economic conditions, produced by these economic conditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus understanding the laws of historical development, Marx and Engels showed that socialism was not a utopian dream but the necessary outcome of the development of capitalist society and of the working-class struggle against capitalism. They taught the working class to be conscious of its own strength and of its own class interests, and to unite for a determined struggle against the capitalist class, rallying around itself all the forces discontented with capitalism. They showed that it was impossible to get rid of capitalism and establish socialism unless the working class won political power, deprived the capitalist class of all power and stamped out its resistance. And they showed that in order to emerge from the old world and create a new, classless society, the working class must have its own party, which they called the Communist Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== CHAPTER TWO: MATERIALISM AND THE SCIENCE OF SOCIETY ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Materialist Conception of History ====&lt;br /&gt;
The general theory of the motive forces and laws of social change, developed on the basis of Marx&#039;s discoveries, is known as the materialist conception of history, or historical materialism. It was arrived at by applying the materialist world outlook to the solution of social problems. And because he made this application, materialism was with Marx no longer simply a theory aimed at interpreting the world, but a guide to the practice of changing the world, of building a society without exploitation of man by man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Above all, historical materialism has a contemporary significance. It is applicable here and now. It leads to conclusions not only about the causes of past events but about the causes of events now taking place, and therefore about what to do, about what policy to fight for, in order to satisfy the real needs of the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When modern industry was created there were created the means to produce enough to satisfy fully the needs of every human being, and therefore to realise the age-old dream of universal plenty. The means exist to do it; and the materialist conception of history, by explaining how social relations change and how modern industry came about, shows how it can be done.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is precisely in this contemporary application that historical materialism demonstrates its scientific character. For the final test of social science, as of all other science, is in its practical application. If historical materialism makes history into a science, this is because it is not only a theory about how to interpret history but also a theory about how to make history, and therefore the basis for the practical policy of the revolutionary class which is making history today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Social Relations and the Laws of Social Development ====&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism means explaining what takes place in the material world from the material world itself. The materialist approach to explaining processes of nature means investigating those processes themselves in order to discover their laws of operation. And because human affairs are part of the material world, the materialist approach to explaining social events means likewise investigating social processes in order to discover their laws of operation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such investigation must be empirical and scientific. It is not a question of deducing anything about society from the general philosophical principles of materialism, but of applying the normal methods of science—the framing and testing of theories or hypotheses—to the study of society. This is the foundation on which the theory of historical materialism rests. As Engels put it in his speech at Marx&#039;s graveside: &amp;quot;Just as Darwin discovered the law of development of organic nature, so Marx discovered the law of development of human history.&amp;quot; It is a discovery of science, made and verified by applying scientific methods differing not at all from those applied with equal success in other branches of science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the opening pages of &#039;&#039;The German Ideology&#039;&#039; Marx and Engels remarked that &amp;quot;the first premise of all human history is the existence of living human individuals. Thus the first fact to be established is the physical organisation of these individuals and their consequent relation to the rest of nature&amp;quot;. But the subject matter of social science is not the physiology and psychology of human individuals, their individual activities and reactions. That is taken for granted. Human individuals create and sustain society and the typical products of society by entering into social relation with one another; and it is these social relations which are the subject matter of social science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the last analysis, when we say that certain social relations have been formed and certain social phenomena produced, we are referring to what numbers of unspecified human individuals do in association. For instance, if we speak of commodity production we are referring to how they organise their productive activity and distribute its products; if we say that a certain idea has arisen, we are referring to how they speak and act; if we say that certain institutions have been set up, we are referring to how they regulate their affairs. Social science abstracts from the individuals and deals with the social relations. It is not concerned with individual but with aggregate humanity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, some individuals do occupy a special individual position within social relations. For many social relations depend on placing individuals in special positions—kings, chairmen of boards, presidents, popes and archbishops, leaders of movements, and so on. The individual decisions and actions of those individuals may have wide social repercussions. The character and extent of these must depend, however, upon the social relations within which they are acting. The key problems which social science has to unravel are not problems of the actions and motivations of individuals but problems of the interdependence of social relations. Social relations change and develop. The problem of how such change and development is brought about and of the laws which govern it—the main problem of the scientific understanding of society and its history—is the problem of analysing and sorting out the interdependence of social relations. What are called &amp;quot;laws&amp;quot; regulating society and its development are simply generalised statements of such interdependence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, what is the famous &amp;quot;law of supply and demand&amp;quot; in economics but a statement of the dependence of the terms of sale upon the relations of sellers and buyers? The sellers bring certain goods to market and the buyers come there with certain requirements and means of paying: that is a social relation between people as sellers and buyers. When the sale is effected and money changes hands, that is also a social relation. The &amp;quot;law of supply and demand&amp;quot; states the dependence of the latter relationship on the former. It is entirely and exclusively concerned with the interdependence of certain social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No one would deny that &#039;&#039;some&#039;&#039; social relations are regulated by laws. In particular, when products are produced as commodities economic laws are discoverable regulating their production and exchange. But it has been and still is strenuously denied that there are invariable laws of social development operating throughout human history, in terms of which we can explain how and why social development in general takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In support of this denial it is argued that because each event in human history is unique, and exactly the same circumstances are never repeated, therefore there is no basis for the discovery of invariable laws governing social changes. We can speak, for instance, of the laws of mechanics governing the motions of bodies, because the same mechanical interaction is repeated over and over again; but not so with the events of human history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This argument rests on an obvious confusion. Of course every event, whether in nature or society, is unique. But in society, as in nature, the same &#039;&#039;kind&#039;&#039; of event—for instance, a revolution—is often repeated; and &#039;&#039;variants&#039;&#039; of the same social relations are repeated over and over again. All the conditions are present, therefore, for the discovery of laws. Despite all the manifold changes of society there are certain general relations which are always present in varying forms, because these are basic relations without which no society at all can exist; and from the study of such relations general laws always applicable to the development of any society emerge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Foundations of Social Science ====&lt;br /&gt;
It is evident that social relations cannot, like many relations in nature, be studied experimentally. The social scientist cannot set up social relations experimentally in order to discover how they operate; nor can he experimentally separate some social relations from others, for the purposes of study. He is himself a member of society, and has to take it as he finds it, in all its baffling complexity. Marx remarked on this difficulty in the Preface to &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039;, where he contrasted the investigation of social changes with that of, say, chemical changes. In social analysis, he wrote, &amp;quot;neither microscopes nor chemical reagents are of use. The force of abstraction must replace both&amp;quot;. That is to say, where it is not possible to separate certain relations experimentally, they must be separated in the mind of the investigator.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx&#039;s discovery of the fundamental laws of social development was reached by asking whether any relations can be distinguished which must always be present in any form of society, because they are the condition for any form of social life whatever. Once such relations are abstracted, then hypotheses can be put forward about their interdependencies and these can be checked against the actual social record. The whole development of society is then explained as regulated by the laws of interdependence so formulated. Such was Marx&#039;s method.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the key question is asked the answer becomes strikingly obvious. The necessary condition for any society is that men should associate to produce their material means of subsistence. Without this collective action of men on nature there is no human life, it constitutes the very essential of the human mode of life. The process of social production is, therefore, the primary process of all social life. It is &amp;quot;primary&amp;quot; in this precise sense: that social life begins with it, that it is present continuously throughout all social life, and that no other social activity or social relation can occur unless this primary activity, this primary social relation, sustains it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this beginning, Marx went on to frame a general hypothesis, consisting of several interconnected propositions, which together may be said to constitute a general law of social development. The theory will be stated here only in barest outline; it will be reviewed in more detail, and its more important consequences discussed, in the ensuing chapters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# In order to carry on production people must enter into relations of production. These are concerned with property in means of production, and with the mode of distribution of the product, and in their totality they define the economic structure of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# People enter into relations of production, and so associate in an economic organisation, independent of any conscious decision but corresponding to the character of their productive forces. That is to say, people who depend for their subsistence on certain production techniques evolve property relations—and eventually class relations—appropriate to those techniques. For instance, a primitive hunting tribe will live the social life of primitive communism. When animals are domesticated, the herds will tend to become the property of particular families within the community. When power-driven machinery is first introduced, it is as the property of capitalists who employ wage-labour. And so on.&lt;br /&gt;
# Social institutions, and with them prevailing systems of ideas, will then arise corresponding to the economic structure of society. They will be such as to serve the carrying on of the prevailing mode of production. For instance, a primitive tribe could hardly possess a legislative assembly, or a standing army and police force, or universities; on the other hand, such institutions are required for carrying on a modern capitalist society. Only when a certain economic basis exists do such institutions, with their corresponding ideologies, arise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These three propositions make up the key to explaining how social development proceeds and how the various historical features of society arise and change. Corresponding to certain forces of production certain relations of production come into being. Within these production relations new forces of production eventually develop. Then the situation arises when, in Marx&#039;s words, the old production relations begin to act as &amp;quot;fetters&amp;quot; upon the further development of production. The relations of production have then to be changed, and the whole &amp;quot;superstructure&amp;quot; of ideas and institutions is changed with them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The theory thus postulates a law of interdependence between production, the relations of production, and the social superstructure of institutions and ideas. And it is a hypothesis which can be checked against the known facts and is verified by them. Indeed, it is hard to imagine how anything different could arise in society. Could production relations arise which were inappropriate to the given forces of production? Or when they become fetters on production, would it be possible to avoid a struggle for new production relations? Again, could a society survive, the institutions of which failed to serve its basic economic processes? Could such institutions possibly be formed? And when such institutions grow outmoded, would it be possible to avoid a struggle to change them? If we ask such questions as these the laws formulated by Marx begin to have the same obvious and compelling look as, for instance, the laws of thermodynamics. One might as well ask whether a physical system could create energy from nothing. If an engine were built which ran without fuel, or could do more work without more fuel, that would falsify the laws of thermodynamics. And if a society were created which kept going without production, or in which economic structure was not adapted to production and social superstructure to economic basis, that would falsify historical materialism. But there is no such engine, and no such society. Such fundamental laws of science are always verified by all the relevant facts, and no instances which would falsify them are ever to be found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Historical materialism supplies a foundation for social science in much the same way as the theory of evolution by natural selection supplies a foundation for biological science. Whatever species may be considered, it evolved by natural selection and that conditions its entire character. Similarly, whatever society may be considered, it came to be what it is by adaptation of production relations to production, and of ideas and institutions to production relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, Darwin arrived at the theory of natural selection by very much the same &amp;quot;method of abstraction&amp;quot; as Marx—more or less simultaneously—employed in the theory of historical materialism. Darwin&#039;s theory grew from the fundamental consideration that every species lives by adaptation to an environment, just as Marx&#039;s theory grew from the consideration that every society lives by a mode of production. But this same type of abstraction is employed in &#039;&#039;all&#039;&#039; fundamental scientific theory. Newton, for example, employed it in arriving at his formulation of the laws of motion: the condition of existence own and is acted on by external forces. Marx employed it a second time in his special investigation, in &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039;, of commodity production. He began that investigation with the consideration that the one thing all commodities have in common is that they are products of human labour, and that therefore what people are doing when they exchange commodities is to exchange the products of definite quantities of socially necessary labour-time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== General Laws and Particular Events ====&lt;br /&gt;
All fundamental scientific theory is very general in character and, consequently, very flexible. It can show the same general connections holding in circumstances so widely different that there appear to be no such connections. It can explain the operations of a large variety of particular causes, and recognise in particular instances the operation of particular causes which could not have been forecast in terms of the general laws alone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Historical materialism shares this breadth and flexibility. Just as Darwinism can account for many odd features of species in terms of particular causes operating within the general process of natural selection, so Marxism can account for the most varied social phenomena in terms of particular causes operating within the general process of adaptation of relations of production to production. It is no objection to the theory to say that it is incapable of predicting such particular causes. The point is that it is capable of explaining them and their effects within the general process of social evolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, in the development of English society under the Tudors it so happened that a particular quarrel arose between Henry VIII and the Pope, because Henry wanted to divorce his wife and the Pope refused permission. Henry broke with the Pope, and this gave him an excuse to confiscate the Church lands and divide them amongst his cronies—an action which had very far-reaching economic and political consequences. There is no law of social development in accordance with which Henry was bound to become dissatisfied with his wife and quarrel with the Pope about it. On the contrary, these particular events which had such large effects arose from particular causes which could not be deduced from any general laws and were relatively accidental. But the fact that Henry was able to take advantage of these events, that he could get away with the confiscation of Church lands, and that these actions brought about changes within class relations —all that is explicable only through the contradictory social relations which had come into being at that particular period. Moreover, in other places where similar social contradictions existed similar economic and political changes were effected. Other European monarchs, who had no trouble with their wives, were making the same break with the Church and its institutions, as a result of the same deep-seated and general causes, though the individual circumstances and causes varied greatly in different cases.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The laws which regulate the development of social relations operate through the relatively accidental circumstances and actions of the individuals who live within those social relations. But the laws are not some kind of &amp;quot;fate&amp;quot; externally imposed upon human individuals. It is the very life-process of the individuals—the fact that they are human-which leads to their entering into relations which exhibit those laws. Just as the attractions and repulsions of the elements of a physical system lead to their entering into various combinations, so the dependence of human individuals one upon another, and of all on their joint action on nature, leads to their entering into social relations and to the development of those social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus human society develops through a succession of relatively accidental events, all of which can be traced to their particular causes and have their particular effects, and which in their totality present a law-governed process of the development of social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Human Intentions and Objective Law ====&lt;br /&gt;
Society consists of human beings, and there is essential distinction between social processes and natural processes. &amp;quot;In nature there are only blind, unconscious agencies acting upon one another,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039; (chap. 4). &amp;quot;In the history of society, on the other hand, the actors are all endowed with consciousness, are men acting with deliberation or passion, working towards definite goals; nothing happens without a conscious purpose, without an intended aim.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Social effects are brought about by the conscious, intentional activity of human beings, who choose what they will do. And this circumstance has sometimes been held to be incompatible with the view that social development is regulated by objective laws. If, it is argued, social development depends upon human intelligence, choice and will, it cannot be regulated by laws. Yet the conclusion does not follow. For the fact that people change their social relations by their own voluntary actions does not imply that in these changes there are no general laws of the interdependence of social relations. On the contrary, whenever people enter into certain relations this fact influences other of their relations; within the totality of changing social relations there are laws of interdependence, and people cannot establish or change their relations just as they like.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When we consider people&#039;s desires and intentions, in their social context, we should ask: what influences their intentions and their choices, and what determines the outcome of their intentional actions? For people do not set aims before themselves regardless of their circumstances; and when people choose what to do and act with certain intentions the results of their actions are often not what they intended. Clearly, therefore, it is not possible to explain the actual development of society simply from the intentions in the minds of the members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ideas in men&#039;s minds, the aims they set themselves, and the emotions they feel, arise in response to their material conditions of existence, which include relationship with nature and relationship with one another in society. The forces bringing about social change are not &amp;quot;ideas&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;aims&amp;quot; in the abstract, nor abstract individuals each of whom decides independently what he will do, but, as Marx and Engels put it in &#039;&#039;The German Ideology&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;real, active men, as they are conditioned by a definite development of their productive forces and of the intercourse corresponding to these&amp;quot;; and they form their ideas and aims &amp;quot;on the basis of their real life-process&amp;quot;. It is the necessary condition of any human life that people should produce their means of subsistence, and that they should enter into production relations corresponding with their productive forces. This happens independent of anyone&#039;s idea or intention or choice. But possessing certain productive forces and living within certain production relations, people then form their ideas and intentions corresponding to these real-life conditions in which they find themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From these conditions arise definite interests, contradictions of interest, aims and ambitions. Ideas, passions, plans and intentions arise in the minds of individuals accordingly, in response to those conditions of life. And so social life proceeds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a primitive hunting tribe, for instance, it is natural that the people&#039;s plans should be mostly confined to hunting, and that the height of any individual&#039;s ambition should be to become a chief. If, perhaps through some change of environment, they get an interest in cultivation or domestication of animals, then other plans, other ambitions arise. The people keep their society going by their own initiative and efforts; but the direction of their efforts is conditioned by their material mode of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a modern capitalist society, of course, conditions are far more complex and include profound social contradictions. When wage-labour is employed, for instance, the workers have a common interest in improving their standards of life; the intention of doing so is born in their minds, and trade unions are organised to do it. Obviously, this is bound to happen. Trade union organisation is as inevitable in capitalist society as it is inevitable that water will seek its own level. But trade unions are created by nothing but the workers&#039; own efforts, by their acting on their own initiative, in a conscious intentional way, with each one choosing whether to join a trade union or not. The point is that the direction of the efforts is determined by the material conditions of life. At the same time, the capitalists will also be pursuing their own interests, some well-meaning people will be making proposals to reconcile conflicting interests, some of the workers will be conceiving ambitions to raise their individual status by using trade union positions, some of the capitalists will understand this and set about buying them out, and so on, and so on. A vast complex of differing and conflicting aims and ideas is born from the given conditions, and eventually the conditions are changed by the social activities of the people so motivated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What, then, determines the character of the changes? Not simply the socially-conditioned intentions of the makers of change. For, as Engels wrote in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039; (chap. 4), &amp;quot;numerous desired ends cross and conflict with one another, or these ends themselves are from the outset incapable of realisation, or the means of attaining them are insufficient. Thus the conflict of innumerable individual wills and individual actions in the domain of history produces a state of affairs entirely analogous to that in the realm of unconscious nature.... The many individual wills active in history for the most part produce results quite other than those they intended—often quite the opposite&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the material mode of production is the foundation for the various different motivations which develop within society, so it also determines which ends are practical and which are not, and what the eventual outcome of the conflicting motivations will be.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The French Revolution, for example, was the explosive result of contradictions within the old society. From the position they occupied within the economic structure of that society, the peasants, town workers and rising bourgeoisie were all frustrated in the pursuit of their material interests, and all consequently oppressed under the rule of the nobility. They rose for &amp;quot;liberty, equality and fraternity&amp;quot;, and smashed the feudal fetters. But what resulted was something not intended by the majority of those taking part in the revolution. As soon as the feudal fetters were smashed, free scope was afforded to the economic activity of the bourgeoisie—and the result was the development of capitalism. Fighting for liberty, what they did was to give nascent capitalism the chance to consolidate itself. This happened thanks to the initiative and efforts of the revolutionaries; but the final results of that initiative and those efforts depended on the sum total of social relations in French society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus while society is composed of individuals who together make their own history by their own conscious activity, we must look behind people&#039;s conscious aims, intentions and motives to the economic development of society in order to find the laws of historical development. It is there that we discover the laws which regulate the changes in the circumstances conditioning people&#039;s actions, the transformations of material interests into conscious motives in their heads, and the final outcome of their activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Men make their own history,&amp;quot; wrote Marx in &#039;&#039;The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte&#039;&#039; (chap. 1). &amp;quot;But they do not make it just as they please. They do not make it under circumstances chosen by themselves, but under circumstances directly encountered, given and transmitted from the past.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like many other laws now known to science, the fundamental laws of social development, which regulate how these circumstances come into being and how they are changed, do not deal with the determination of individual events but with the consequences over a period of time of a large number of individual interactions. They state the consequences of individuals living in society. The intercourse of individuals in society must always lead to their using such productive forces as are to hand, to their entering into production relations corresponding to those productive forces, and to motivations and conflicts, based on those production relations, through which production relations are eventually changed corresponding to the development of new productive forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Law of Progress ====&lt;br /&gt;
The fundamental law of social development is that of the adaptation of relations of production to production. The relations of production have to be adapted to the social action of men on nature whereby men produce their means of life. The operation of this law brings about, with time, the progressive development of human society—that is, an irreversible progression from an earlier stage to a later stage. And that is because, from time to time, people are able to develop their forces of production. Given the actual physical, chemical and biological processes of the earth&#039;s surface, and the presence of men, employing brain and hand to use those processes for their own ends, there exists the possibility of a progressive development of techniques, each of which is sooner or later explored, though a long time may pass before favourable conditions arise for such exploration. And from this development of forces of production follow corresponding modifications and changes in relations of production and in the entire superstructure of social relations based on the relations of production. Thus human societies develop from formations based on lower production techniques to those based on higher production techniques. The distance traversed from stone tools to the automated factory and the nuclear reactor is the measure of human progress to date.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Progress, as so defined, cannot be duc—as Hegel supposed human development was due—to any universal spirit mysteriously working itself out in human destinies and guiding them towards some end, any more than particular misfortunes and catastrophes that befall people are due to a malign fate manipulating human puppets towards their destruction. The whole conception of an external influence at work in human affairs—whether it is called the Absolute Spirit, God, Fate, or merely the influence of the stars, makes very little difference is an idealist conception, totally foreign to science and therefore to Marxism. The only agency which determines human affairs is the agency of people themselves, wresting their livelihood from nature and entering into social relations to do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus determined, progress is naturally neither steady nor uniform. Important new techniques—such as the wheel, iron working, the use of water power, and so on-are introduced only at times and places where there occurs a coincidence of circumstances favourable to their discovery and application. But once introduced, new techniques bring power and benefits to their users which mean that they are not likely to be given up. Once introduced, new techniques are not lost again, but go on being used and eventually serve as the basis for still higher techniques. Moreover, big changes in production and consequently in production relations tend to be localised, to occur at long intervals, and to spread from a given locality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of mankind to date there have been two great changes in production of decisive importance. The first, which occurred only after hundreds of thousands of years of primitive techniques practised by scattered tribes after the birth of the human species, was the introduction of agriculture. This led to the division of society into classes and to the stormy, though comparatively short, period of man&#039;s evolution in which man was exploited by man and his history became the history of class struggles. The second was the introduction of modern industry, based on the general use of sources of energy other than human or animal muscle-power. This led to the extreme polarisation of class relations under capitalism and the birth among the exploited of the irresistible movement towards communism. The production relations adapted to modern industry, once it has developed sufficiently, are those of communism. Thanks to modern techniques, which include means of transport and communication, and to the capitalist drive for profit, once capitalism became established in one region it very quickly reached out until it brought the whole world under its sway. Thus modern industry meant the end of the process in which social development was localised and progress confined to separate regions, and the beginning of a world process of the advance of all humanity to classless communist society based on a uniformly high level of technique.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Scientific Theory and Social Practice ====&lt;br /&gt;
Knowledge of the laws of social development brings knowledge of the real forces at work in contemporary society and of how that society can and must be changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When production is outstripping production relations, there arises a historical necessity of changing those relations in order that people can carry forward production and enjoy the benefits it is capable of bringing them. To effect this change is a historical task. Such historical necessity and the corresponding historical task is an objective fact, completely independent of anyone&#039;s desires or intentions. To speak of it expresses not simply an aspiration or political programme, clothed in grand words, but an actually existing set-up of human relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalism contains such a necessity and such a task—the necessity and task of advancing to socialism. And within the capitalist relations, one class, the working class, is by virtue of its position within those relations the social force to carry out the job. In this sense we may speak of its having a historical mission. This is a fact, whether anyone knows it or not, and whether anyone does anything about it or not. Marxism did not invent the historical mission of the working class, but discovered it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a similar way, in the bourgeois revolution a necessity and a task existed, and the nascent bourgeoisie had the mission of establishing a new order of society—which they successfully did. In the course of time tasks are fulfilled, because the existence of the task means that circumstances conspire to impel people towards its fulfilment. If one generation fails, it remains for the next generation. &amp;quot;Mankind sets itself only such tasks as it can solve,&amp;quot; wrote Marx in the Preface to &#039;&#039;Critique of Political Economy&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;since… the task itself arises only when the material conditions for its solution already exist or are at least in the process of formation.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The subject matter of social science is man&#039;s own social activity, whereas natural science deals with the object of that activity, the materials and forces of nature. Hence social science differs from natural science in that, by its discovery of the laws of development of social activity, it defines the historical task facing mankind at a given time and, therefore, the social end or goal of activity. Natural science, on the other hand, is concerned solely with means: it shows how natural forces can be used, and that is all. Physics, for example, by discovering the laws of physical processes, enables us to use those processes for our own purposes, as means to our own ends: it does not define those ends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To define the historical task in contemporary society is, of course, at the same time to make a prediction, namely, that natural or social science. It is only secondary to the main function, which is to enable us to regulate our social activity, in production and in other spheres, in the light of discovery of the objective properties and laws of nature and society. So while the discovery of the laws of social development does imply a prediction about the future development of society, its primary significance is that it defines practical goals and practical policies towards realising them. Those who fail to grasp this are confusing Marx with Old Moore. In social activity, knowledge of the laws of development becomes itself a force in that development, and is enlarged and clarified as the development proceeds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another peculiarity of social science as compared with natural science is that it discovers and defines its own reasons for existence. The very definition of the contemporary task explains why scientific knowledge—a scientific theory—is needed to enable the task to be fulfilled. All earlier social formations came into being through members of society spontaneously pursuing their own immediate interests, as these arose from an existing mode of production. Capitalism, for instance, was not created by people acting on any scientific theory of capitalism, but by people following their noses in circumstances favourable to the development of capitalist relations, as a result of which the members of the rising bourgeois class seized any opportunity for profit and acted in combination against anyone and anything that blocked them. With the working class in capitalist society, on the other hand, spotaneous action leads no further than organisation to secure higher wages, shorter hours and better living conditions. To advance to socialism requires deliberate measures to change the relations of production, and the prior conquest of political power by the working class in order to be able to institute such measures. To do that requires theoretical knowledge of what is to be done, based on the scientific investigation of social processes, and a mass movement informed by scientific theorv.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every revolutionising discovery in history has been made only when conditions were ripe for it and the need for it existed. Thus the great discoveries of modern natural science were made only when the development of the mode of production had created the conditions and the need for them. The same is true of the social discoveries of Marx.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Theory of the Working-Class Movement ====&lt;br /&gt;
The establishment of fundamental scientific theory in any field has always meant the overthrow of old prejudices, and so has run up against the opposition of definite interests. This applies still more with the science of society. Marx&#039;s discovery showed how men form societies, and frame their ideas and principles, on the basis of the material process of production. This threw down the last stronghold of idealism-the conception of human consciousness as having its ultimate source in something other than the material world; and with it the whole idea of the sanctity, rationality and permanence of any human institutions. In particular, Marx&#039;s discovery demonstrated the contradictions of capitalism and the necessity of replacing it by socialism. Obviously, if social science demonstrates these conclusions then not only does it meet with opposition but it simply cannot be accepted at all within the capitalist order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism arose as the theory of the working-class movement, which alone needed such a theory, and within the ranks of which alone could it be worked out, accepted and used; and after socialism was victorious in some countries, it was developed further as the theory of socialism and communism. The so-called social science of the bourgeois establishment has of course had to admit—by the back door, as it were, and usually without acknowledgement—some selected Marxist ideas; but the fundamental theory is consistently repudiated. In consequence, bourgeois social science remains at a primitive, descriptive level, without fundamental theory. And as for the definition of social goals, these are treated as the subject of morals or religion or politics, as distinct from science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of Marxist theory to the working-class movement is threefold. It arms the movement with scientific knowledge of the actual position of the working class. It enables the movement scientifically to formulate practical aims. And it guides the movement in working out the necessary strategy and tactics for achieving those aims.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The working-class movement cannot transform society without the benefit of fundamental theory. And this theory teaches it to keep practical goals in sight rather than dream of utopian ideals, and to base its policies not on general precepts and exhortations but on recognition of the real material conditions and needs of the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the application of science in the politics of class struggle a distinction must be made between certain general and invariable principles, on the one hand, and particular policies framed to cope with particular situations and phases of struggle on the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary to pursue a policy of working-class struggle against the capitalist class, uniting always the maximum forces to defeat the main enemy; this struggle must be carried to the point where the working class, with its allies, is able to gain political power to establish socialism and overcome all resistance against it; and to achieve this position of power, the working class must be led by a political party dedicated to the aim of socialism and guided by scientific socialist theory. These are inviolable principles to abandon which amounts in practice to abandoning the goal of socialism and the means to realise it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within the framework of general principles there is then the problem of finding the right policies to meet each eventuality that arises. And here, it must be allowed, a large element of variation and improvisation comes in. Those dogmatists have a strange idea of applying social science, who imagine that it is possible to state in advance everything that is going to happen, and to lay down hard and fast rules for determining correct policies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the working-class struggle it is possible and necessary to make an analysis of the salient facts of a given situation, to forecast the probable behaviour of individuals, groups and classes in such a situation, and in the light of that to arrive at a plan of action. But at the same time, control is lacking over nearly all these factors; even the way in which decisions taken within the movement are carried out depends on the tightness or looseness of organisation, the waging of internal controversies, and all manner of subjective factors influencing individuals. Hence the contingent and the unforeseen always play a large part in the politics of class struggle, and a wise leadership is one which has no illusions of infallibility and is always on the alert to draw conclusions from new experiences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Social Science and Communism ====&lt;br /&gt;
The consolidation of socialism, followed by the evolution of socialism into communism, means the end of exploitation of man by man and with that the end of class struggles. Evidently, therefore, the future conditions of human social activity will, in that event, be very different from the past. So different will they be that Marx, in the Preface to &#039;&#039;Critique of Political Economy&#039;&#039;, wrote that the transition to socialism &amp;quot;brings the prehistory of human society to a close&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With communism, as the &#039;&#039;Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039; put it, &amp;quot;all production has been concentrated in the hands of a vast association of the whole nation&amp;quot;. And then, to quote Engels in &#039;&#039;Socialism, Utopian and Scientific&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;man&#039;s own social organisation, hitherto confronting him as a necessity imposed by nature and history, becomes the result of his own free action. The extraneous objective forces which have hitherto governed history pass under the control of man himself&amp;quot;. It is then no longer a question of waging class struggle in conditions under which many factors determining the outcome are beyond control, but of planning the basic processes of social life for the satisfaction of human needs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This implies that the whole mode of application of social science is changed. Its application becomes a matter of estimating the material needs of society, and the current material and human resources available, and of planning production and distribution accordingly. Thus in its application social science becomes an exact, mathematical and quantitative discipline, like the natural sciences applied in the techniques of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This change corresponds to the situation in which, as Engels also puts it, &amp;quot;the government of persons has been replaced by the administration of things&amp;quot;. The task of social science under communism is not to work out ways and means of manipulating human beings so as to force or cajole them into some predetermined pattern of social activity. The task is to work out the plan of production and distribution for the whole community, to be undertaken with the minimum of labour, so that people may on that basis freely enjoy that blossoming forth of human energy which is for man an end in itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Writing of the tasks of science in his early &#039;&#039;Economic and Philosophical Manuscripts&#039;&#039;, Marx concluded: &amp;quot;Natural science will in time subsume under itself the science of man, just as the science of man will subsume under itself natural science; there will be one science.&amp;quot; The subject of science will be the laws of development of nature and human society, and the ways and means of man&#039;s securing the continuous satisfaction in his social life of all his needs. The discovery of the fundamental laws of man&#039;s social activity was an essential step towards this unification of the sciences which is necessary as a means to securing the flowering of human life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== CHAPTER THREE: THE MODE OF PRODUCTION ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Production of the Means of Life ====&lt;br /&gt;
Historical materialism finds the key to the laws of development of society in &amp;quot;the simple fact that mankind must first of all eat, drink, have shelter and clothing, before it can pursue politics, science, art, religion, etc.&amp;quot; (Engels, &#039;&#039;Speech at the Graveside of Karl Marx&#039;&#039;.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before people can do anything else, they must obtain the means of life—food, clothing and shelter. And they obtain the means of life, not as a free gift from nature, but by associating together to produce their necessities of life and to exchange the things produced. Only on the basis of associating to produce and exchange the means of life can they develop and pursue any of their other social interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence &amp;quot;the production of the means to support human life and, next to production, the exchange of things produced… is the basis of every social order.... In every society that has appeared in history, the distribution of the products and with it the division of society into classes, is determined by what is produced and how it is produced and how the product is exchanged.&amp;quot; (Engels, &#039;&#039;Socialism, Utopian and Scientific&#039;&#039;, chap. 3.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way historical materialism traces back the ultimate cause of the whole movement of society to the social activity of men in the production and exchange of the means of life—that is, to the conditions of material life of society and to changes in the conditions of material life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The way in which people produce and exchange their means known as the &#039;&#039;mode of production&#039;&#039;. Every society is based on a mode of production, which is what ultimately determines the character of all social activities and institutions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Production and Property ====&lt;br /&gt;
The mode of production is always social, because each individual does not produce the whole of his material needs for himself, solely by his own labour, independent of other individuals. The material goods required by the community are produced by the labour of many individuals, who thus carry on, as Marx put it, a &amp;quot;mutual exchange of activities&amp;quot; in producing the social product which is distributed among the community.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So in considering the mode of production we must distinguish first of all the forces which people bring into operation in order to produce the products-the actual material means by which production is undertaken; and secondly, the mutual relations into which people enter in producing and exchanging the products.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We must distinguish the &#039;&#039;forces of production&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;relations of production&#039;&#039;. These together define the mode of production. Thus a given mode of production consists of entering into certain relations of production in order to employ certain forces of production. And different modes of production are distinguished by differences in the forces of production and the relations of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What exactly do we denote by &#039;&#039;forces of production&#039;&#039;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to produce, instruments of production are necessary, that is, tools, machines, means of transport, and so on. But these do not produce anything by themselves. It is people who make and use them. Without people with the skill to make and use the instruments of production, no production is possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The forces of production, therefore, consist of the instri ments of production, and people, with their production experience and skill, who use these instruments. A labour force, with its experience and skill, is part of the forces of production; and the greater its experience and the greater its skill, the more potent a force of production it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, science becomes a major ingredient of the forces of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And what do we mean by the &#039;&#039;relations of production&#039;&#039;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These relations are partly simple and direct relations which people enter into with one another in the actual production process itself—simple and direct relations between people engaged in a common productive task.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But when people carry on production they must needs enter into social relations, not only with one another, but also with the &#039;&#039;means of production&#039;&#039; which they are utilising.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the &amp;quot;means of production&amp;quot; we denote something more than the instruments of production. We denote all those means which are necessary to produce the finished product-including not only the instruments (which are part of the forces of production), but also land, raw materials, buildings in which production is undertaken, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In undertaking production, then, it is necessary for people socially to regulate their mutual relations to the means of production. And this is how property relations arise. In social production, the means of production become the property of various people or groups of people. For in carrying on production and exchange it is necessary that some arrangement should be made, binding on the members of society, by which it is known who is entitled to dispose of the various means of production and of the product which is produced by working with them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This regulation of people&#039;s mutual relations to the means of production, and consequently of their share of the product, is not undertaken as a result of any one collective and deliberate act—of any general decision or &amp;quot;social contract&amp;quot;. It comes about by an unconscious or spontaneous process. People come to regulate their mutual relations to the means of production, and so also to regulate the disposal of the social product, in a way adapted to the forces of production—since otherwise they could not carry on production. And entering into these relations in the process of production, they become conscious of them as property relations which are socially obligatory and legally binding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the very primitive production carried on by a tribe of hunters, the hunters enter into simple, direct relations with one another as fellow hunters, fellow tribesmen; and the land they hunt over and the beasts they hunt are not regarded as the property of any particular individuals or groups. The whole tribe organises hunting expeditions, and what they bring back from the hunt is common property and is shared out among the tribesmen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But when division of labour arises, and one person specialises in producing this and another in producing that, then the instruments used begin to be regarded as the property of particular persons, and so does the product produced become the property of the producer, to be disposed of by himself. Similarly, when animals are domesticated and herds are raised, herds become the property of particular families, and of the head of the family. At a later stage, land becomes private property.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus as a result of the development of the forces of production-for the development of agriculture, handicrafts, and so on, is precisely a development of the forces of production— and as a result of the division of labour which accompanies this development, there gradually arises ownership of means of production by individual people or groups of people. In other words, private property arises.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here it can already be seen that the driving force in social development is the development of the forces of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Property relations are essentially social relations between people, arising out of production. At first sight, property relations look like simple two-term relations between individual people and things, between individual property-owners and the property they own. This is not so, however. The appearance is illusory. Robinson Crusoe on his island was not a property-owner but simply a man on an island. Property relations are complex social relations between people in society— complex relations between men in society, not simple relations between men and things. In the production which they carry on, men establish social relations, or relations of production, between one another whereby the means of production which they utilise are the property of this or that individual, or of this or that group, and similarly with the product produced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Property relations, therefore, are ways of regulating people&#039;s mutual relationships in the process of utilising the means of production and disposing of the product.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To speak of property is simply a way of giving legal expression to these mutual relations of people in society. As property relations, these appear as obligatory relations, binding on society and all the members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now, therefore, we can define the relations of production as the mutual relations into which people enter in the process of production and disposal of the product, and of which they become conscious as property relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The relations of production obtaining in any particular society are said to constitute the &#039;&#039;economic structure&#039;&#039; of that society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Exploitation ====&lt;br /&gt;
The products of productive activity are appropriated in various different ways and so differently distributed among the members of society, according to the type of economic structure prevailing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What determines the way in which, in different societies, the product is appropriated?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, it is the form of ownership of the means of production, the nature of the property relations, which determines the form of appropriation and the way in which the means of life are distributed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the most primitive communities the means of production are communally owned, they are held in common by the producers. This is a consequence of the very primitive character of the instruments of production. With only very primitive tools and implements, division of labour has hardly developed, people have to work in common in order to survive, and work in common leads to the common ownership of the means of production. The fruits of production, such as they are, are accordingly shared by the whole community. Just as the means of production are not the property of any particular individual or group, so the product is not appropriated by any individual or group. This primitive mode of life is neither comfortable brotherhood and communal solidarity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In socialist society, again, the means of production are socially owned. And then once more the product is socially appropriated, being distributed &amp;quot;to each according to his labour&amp;quot; in the first stage of socialist society, and &amp;quot;to each according to his needs&amp;quot; in the stage of fully developed communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in all the communities known to history between primitive communism and socialism—between primitive production and modern large-scale social production—means of production are not socially owned but are the property of individuals or groups, and means of production of crucial importance are the property of a minority of the community. As a result, those who own these means of production are able, by virtue of their position as owners, to appropriate the lion&#039;s share of the product. And so it becomes possible for them to live on the fruits of the labour of others, in other words, to exploit others. Those who do not own means of production are compelled to work for the benefit of those who do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How does such a state of affairs come about?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first place, the division of labour breaks up the primitive system of communal production by a whole tribe and results in ownership of means of production gradually passing into the hands of particular individuals and groups. Witn this comes the private appropriation of the product, for the product is appropriated by whoever owns the means of production. As herds pass out of the common possession of the tribe into the ownership of individual heads of families, as cultivated land is allotted to the use of single families, as handicrafts appear, so the corresponding product ceases to be a communal possession and is privately appropriated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further, with private property there begins also the tr is finally completed in capitalist society, when practically whole product takes the form of commodities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is when products are exchanged for other products that we call them &amp;quot;commodities&amp;quot;; commodities are products produced for the purpose of exchanging them for other products. &amp;quot;The rise of private property in herds and articles of luxury,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in his &#039;&#039;Origin of the Family, Private Property and the State&#039;&#039; (chap. 5), &amp;quot;led to exchange between individuals, to the transformation of products into commodities.&amp;quot; For while in a communal mode of production people share out their products amongst themselves, thus carrying on &amp;quot;a mutual exchange of activities&amp;quot; but not an exchange of products, when private property develops the owner does not necessarily require the product he has appropriated for himself but exchanges it for other products.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And this has far-reaching effects. &amp;quot;When the producers no longer directly consumed their products themselves, but let it pass out of their hands in the act of exchange, they lost control of it,&amp;quot; Engels continued. &amp;quot;They no longer knew what became of it; the possibility was there that one day it would be used against the producer to exploit and oppress him.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As commodity exchange grows and, with it, the use of money, it acts as a powerful force in further breaking up all former communal modes of production, concentrating the ownership of property into the hands of some, while others are dispossessed. The inevitable result of the growth of private property is the division of the community into &amp;quot;haves&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;have-nots&amp;quot;, those with property and those without it, possessors and dispossessed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, the division of labour, from which these results follow, is linked with a growth of the productivity of labour. Where formerly the productive labour of a whole tribe could scarcely produce enough to satisfy the minimum requirements of all the producers, now labour produces a surplus. Those who work can produce enough to satisfy their own essential needs, and more besides. Hence there arises the possibility that those who own means of production may appropriate to themselves, without labour, the surplus from the labour of others. And once this possibility has come into being, it is soon taken advantage of.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An early result is slavery. Once the producer can produce by his labour more than he himself consumes, it becomes worth while for some people to enslave others. Thus there appear masters and slaves, the masters appropriating to themselves the whole product of the slaves&#039; labour and allowing the slaves only as much as is necessary to keep them alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Slavery is the simplest and most direct form of exploitation of man by man. That does not imply that it was necessarily the first; various ways in which a chief or proprietor extracted services and tribute from others reduced to various degrees of dependence on him are probably at least as ancient. Another simple form of exploitation is the feudal, the exploitation of serfs by feudal proprietors such as was widely practised in Europe during the Middle Ages. Here the lord does not own the serf as the master does the slave, but he owns the land and the serf is effectively tied to the land, whether by law or by force of circumstances: the serf is then permitted to get his living from the land on condition that he renders up to the lord as his due a part of the produce. A third form of exploitation is the capitalist, the exploitation of wage-workers by capitalists. Here the workers are legally free, in the sense that they can go where they like and work for whom they like, but are deprived of means of production and can make a living only by selling their labour-power to the capitalists. The latter, as owners of the means of production, appropriate the product.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But whatever the form of exploitation, the substance is always the same: the producers produce a surplus over and above their own essential requirements, and this surplus is appropriated by non-producers by virtue of their ownership of some form of property.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the producers, exploitation therefore means that only a part of their total labour is used by them for themselves, to produce their own requirements, and the rest is taken and used by another. When the productivity of labour has risen so that producers can produce a surplus above what they need for themselves, a part of their labour becomes surplus labour—and exploitation means that this surplus labour is taken and its product appropriated by another, by virtue of ownership of propery. By taking other people&#039;s labour, the exploiters can live well without having to work themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The essential difference,&amp;quot; wrote Marx in &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039; (vol. I, chap. 9, sect. 1), &amp;quot;between the various economic forms of society, between, for instance, a society based on slave labour and one based on wage labour, lies only in the mode in which this surplus labour is in each case extracted from the actual producer, the labourer.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the development of production and the development of property which give rise to exploitation. Exploitation means that some people, the minority of society, are by virtue of their ownership of property living without labour on the fruits of the labour of others, of the majority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It follows that in every mode of production which involves the exploitation of man by man, the social product is so distributed that the majority of the people, the people who labour, are condemned to toil for no more than the barest necessities of life. Sometimes, it is true, favourable circumstances arise when they can win more, but more often they get the barest minimum—and at times not even that. On the other hand, a minority, the owners of the means of production, the property owners, enjoy leisure and luxury. Society is divided into rich and poor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It further follows that if we are ever to do away with the extremes of poverty and wealth, then this can never be achieved simply by calling for a new mode of distribution of the social product. Capitalist society, for example, cannot be reformed simply by decreeing a more equal distribution of products, as is envisaged in the reformist slogans of &amp;quot;fair distribution of the proceeds of labour&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;fair shares for all&amp;quot;. For the distribution of the means of consumption is based on the ownership of the means of production. It is the latter which must be attacked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The so-called distribution relations,&amp;quot; wrote Marx in &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039; (vol. III, chap. 51), &amp;quot;correspond to and arise from historically determined specific forms of the process of production and mutual relations entered into by men in the production process of human life. The historical character of these distribution relations is the historical character of production relations, of which they express merely one aspect. Capitalist distribution differs from those forms of distribution which arise from other modes of production, and every form of distribution disappears with the specific form of production from which it is descended and to which it corresponds.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Classes and Class Struggles ====&lt;br /&gt;
With the development of social production beyond the primitive commune, the community is divided into groups occupying different places in social production as a whole, with different relationships to the means of production and therefore different methods of acquiring their share of the product. Such groups constitute the social classes, and their relations constitute the class relations or class structure of a given society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of classes is a consequence of the division of labour in social production. From the division of labour follow forms of private property, and thence the division of society into classes. &amp;quot;The various stages of development in the division of labour are just so many different forms of ownership,&amp;quot; wrote Marx and Engels in &#039;&#039;The German Ideology&#039;&#039;. &amp;quot;That is, the existing stage in the division of labour determines also the relations of individuals to one another with reference to the materials, instruments and products of labour.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What constitutes and distinguishes classes, therefore, is not primarily differences in income, mentality or habits, as is vulgarly supposed, but the places they occupy in social production and the relations in which they stand to the means of production. This is what determines their differences in income, habits, mentality, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fundamental feature that distinguishes classes, Lenin explained in an article on &#039;&#039;Vulgar Socialism and Narodism&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;is the place they occupy in social production and, consequently, the relation in which they stand to the means of production.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In &#039;&#039;A Great Beginning&#039;&#039; Lenin proposed the following more exhaustive definition of classes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Classes are large groups of people which differ from each other by the place they occupy in a historically definite system of social production, by their relation (in most cases fixed and formulated in laws) to the means of production, by their role in the social organisation of labour, and, consequently, by the dimensions of the social wealth that they obtain and their method of acquiring their share of it. Classes are groups of people one of which may appropriate the labour of another, owing to the different places they occupy in the definite system of social economy.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With classes there arise class antagonisms and class struggles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classes are antagonistic when the places they occupy in the system of social production are such that one class obtains and augments its share of social wealth only at the expense of another. Thus the relations between exploiters and exploited are inevitably antagonistic. And so are the relations between one exploiting class and another when their methods of exploitation come into conflict, that is, when the extraction of surplus labour by the one gets in the way of the extraction of surplus labour by the other. Thus the relations between rising bourgeoisie and feudal lords, for example, were antagonistic, since the one could maintain and the other develop its method of exploitation only at the expense of the other. Again, in nineteenth century England there was a certain antagonism between the industrial capitalists and the landowners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;These warring classes,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Socialism, Utopian and Scientific&#039;&#039; (chap. 1), &amp;quot;are always the product of the conditions of production and exchange, in a word, of the economic conditions of their time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Society based on exploitation is inevitably divided into antagonistic classes. Such a society is torn by class conflicts always between exploiters and exploited, and sometimes between rival exploiters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For this reason, as &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039; began by stating: &amp;quot;the history of all hitherto existing society is the history of class struggles.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These class struggles are rooted in conflicts of material interest between the different classes—conflicting economic interests arising from the different places occupied by different classes in social production, their different relations to the means of production, and their different methods of obtaining and augmenting their share of social wealth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, not all class relations are antagonistic. If more than one method of exploitation is used to extract surplus labour, that means that society is founded on more than one form of property and has a complex class structure containing more than one exploiting class and more than one exploited class. In that case, there is no basic antagonism between the different classes of the exploited. On the contrary, these classes are potential allies against the exploiters—even though differences in their habits and mentality and aims, arising from differences in their relations to the means of production, may prevent them acting together and may sometimes be used by the exploiters to set one class against the other. Thus, for example, in a country with capitalist industry and peasant agriculture, the relations between the urban working class and the exploited peasantry are not antagonistic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the socialist society of the U.S.S.R. there still remain today two distinct classes, the Soviet workers and peasants-though the distinction between them is becoming blurred. Like all class distinctions, this one is rooted in the different places the classes occupy in social production. The Soviet workers are engaged in state enterprises socially owned by the whole society in the person of the socialist state; the collective farm peasants are engaged in group, co-operative enterprises—collective farms. The class distinction is based on the distinction between public and group property. But neither class exploits the other, neither acquires and augments its share of social wealth at the expense of the other, and so there is no antagonism between them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Social-Economic Formations ====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that the mode of production involves two factorș—the forces of production, consisting of instruments of production and people with production experience and skill, and the relations of production. The latter in their totality constitute the economic structure of society. Different economic structures represent so many economic formations which have come into being and then been superseded in the history of mankind. Economic structures are not bestowed on man in society ready-made by Providence, tailored to last him for ever, but evolve as men change their relationship with nature in production and so change their relationships with one another. &amp;quot;My standpoint,&amp;quot; wrote Marx in the Preface to the first German edition of &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039;, views &amp;quot;the economic formation of society as a process of natural history.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What constitutes difference of economic formation, and how are different types of social-economic formation to be classified?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Differences of economic formation are differences of production relations, and different types of social-economic formation are defined in terms of different kinds of production relations. People always depend for their livelihood on certain definite means of production. The relationships which people set up with one another which determine who performs productive labour, who owns means of production, and who has what claim on the product, are the production relations in terms of which the differences of social-economic formation which occur in the course of history are defined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In classifying different types of historically constituted social-economic formation, there is a fundamental distinction, in the first place, between those with social ownership of means of production and those with private ownership, or private property.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With their first emergence from the animal world people were associated in small groups in which all the able-bodied contributed to production, the means of production were held in common, and the product was shared out amongst the group, all of whom had an equal claim on it. The evidence for this consists of inferences from what we know about surviving primitive peoples, together with the consideration that very primitive people could not well have lived in any other way. This type of economy has been called &amp;quot;primitive communism&amp;quot;. There is very little doubt that such was the economy of men for a very long time—more controverstial are secondary questions, about kinship relations, social customs and beliefs, and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Modern socialism, once more, presents an economic formation in which means of production are socially owned. The great difference between this and primitive communism is due to the fact that the instruments of production are of a very powerful and advanced kind, and production is on a very large scale. People are no longer members of clans, bound together and to the land, their principal means of production, by close communal ties. Land and means of production are no longer parcelled out amongst small communes, each of which is thereby subordinate to its means of production; means of production are socially owned on a grand scale and the whole of production is planned for the benefit of society as a whole. As production approaches the point of absolute abundance, this economic formation is carried from the stage when the claim on the product is determined by labour performed to the stage when it is determined simply by need.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In some regions the primitive communist way of life was eventually disturbed by improvements of techniques leading to division of labour, the production of a surplus, commodity exchange, and the formation of private property. These events took place in the distant past, they were never recorded, and so we today can draw only more or less probable inferences as to where they took place and the exact course they followed. What they quite evidently led to, and that only after a very long process, was economic formations in which society was divided into classes and man was exploited by man. But the precise character of the production relations of early class divided societies is a matter of somewhat dubious inference. And while archaeologists can dig up relic of productive forces,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fundamental criterion distinguishing the different economic formations of class-divided society is the method of exploitation, or the method of extracting surplus labour from the producers and claiming the product of that labour. The definition of the method of exploitation at the same time defines the property and class relations of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When production is mainly agricultural, as was the case with all societies until a comparatively late period of history, the main method of exploitation must consist of extracting surplus labour from the agricultural producers. The main means of production is land, and to understand the method of exploitation it is therefore necessary to know how the primary producers worked the land and how they were related to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would appear that in the early class-divided societies and these, it should be remembered, existed for a period of many thousands of years before written history begins with classical Greece and Rome—surplus labour was extracted from the primary producers in various ways, sometimes by forced labour, always by exacting some form of tribute. Tribute has been exacted by central rulers, often claiming to be gods and owing their power to the fact that they had a monopoly over rare metals and often managed the water supply and irrigation works; by royal conquerors or their appointed representatives or satraps, in kind or in taxes; or by local magnates.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such tribute was originally imposed upon communities of producers amongst whom there still remained strong survivals of primitive communism. Describing the method of exploitation in India, characteristic of the &amp;quot;oriental&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;asiatic&amp;quot; model of production prevailing there prior to the British conquest, Marx wrote of &amp;quot;village communities built upon the common ownership of land&amp;quot; which were &amp;quot;ground down by taxation&amp;quot;. The producers in these communes, engaged not only in agricultural but also in various forms of primitive industrial labour, were &amp;quot;not confronted by private landowners&amp;quot; but rather by &amp;quot;a state which stands over them as their landlord and simultaneously as their sovereign.&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039;, vol. III, in chapters 20, 23 and 47.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wherever commodity exchange became more developed, and with it the power of money, the original commune or clan system, which survived within earlier modes of exploitation, was increasingly broken up. Land then became liable to be bought, sold and mortgaged. Communal holdings were expropriated, and land become private property with the inevitable appearance of large landholdings. Producers parted with surplus labour also as interest on debts, and while most were impoverished a few became rich and turned into exploiters themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The peculiarity of slavery, as a distinct and ancient method of exploitation, is that the person of the slave is owned by the master, who also owns land and other means of production and sets the slave to work as he sees fit. Evidently, slaves were primarily obtained by capture. But where commodity exchange developed, they became commodities to be bought and sold, so that slaves represented an investment of money and a source of income; and furthermore, many people became enslaved for debt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is probable that slavery was a feature of the earliest class-divided society, so that the exploitation of slaves began as soon as exploitation began, and existed alongside the exploitation of non-slave agricultural producers as a source of additional wealth and power to a part of the owning classes. Thus there were temple slaves, household slaves, slaves engaged in working metals, and so on. But a specifically slave economic formation arises only when, with development of commodity exchange and private ownership of land, it has become profitable to buy slaves for use in extractive and other industries; or when a large part of the peasantry has become impoverished by debt or other exactions, and has been expropriated and replaced by slaves—in short, when slavery becomes the major or predominant method of extracting surplus labour, as was the case with the great slave estates of ancient Rome.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Incidentally, the purest slave system that ever existed was that of the plantations of the Southern States of America, which ended less than a century ago. This was a commodity producing economy, depending on trade with industrial capitalist economies which presently overwhelmed it; and the slaves were acquired for cash from the slave-traders who played so big a part in the primitive accumulation of capital. This illustrates the fact that slavery by itself does not suffice to define one single and unique social-economic formation, and is not peculiar to one particular stage of economic development. In fact, slavery has been a feature of many economic formations from very ancient times to very recently, just as wage-labour has also been. There is no economic formation of class-divided society which contains only one method of exploitation, and which is therefore of a &amp;quot;pure&amp;quot; type. Each formation that historically comes into existence must be defined as a specific historically constituted complex of different methods of exploitation, applied to specific technically-defined types of labour, with one method predominating.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The specific type of economic formation known as feudalism arises when land is owned by a hereditary nobility and when peasants, who possess their own instruments of production, have the use of land-to which they may be legally tied as serfs—on condition of paying dues in kind or in money or both to the nobility; and when likewise handicrafts and small manufactures exist in dependence on the nobility whose land they occupy, paying dues to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Feudalism can arise in a fairly obvious way from a system of slave estates by the replacement of slaves by serfs and of slave-owning landowners by feudal landowners. And there is no doubt that historically the feudal system in Europe did arise from the decline and wreck of the former Roman slave system, when enterprises based on slavery had either ceased to pay or had been broken up by invasions. There has perhaps not yet been enough investigation of what has been called the feudal economy in China and elsewhere to define it with exactitude or to know from what exactly it arose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Be that as it may, it is certain that capitalism arose historically only from economic development within a feudal society. It arose when improvements in manufacture and agricultural techniques had created conditions in which the bulk of products could be produced as commodities; when landowners, eager to get more money, had expropriated large numbers of without enslaving them (this happened in England, for example, first by expropriations by landowners turning their estates into sheep runs to sell wool to the wool merchants, and then by enclosures for the sake of developing capitalist methods of farming); and when in mercantile centres large sums of money, accumulated by looting less developed areas, piracy, slave trading, and so on, were available as capital in the hands of individuals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With capitalism, the producer is expropriated from all means of production and can live only by selling his labour-power to the capitalist owner of means of production, who thus extracts his surplus labour in the form of surplus value, or &amp;quot;unpaid labour&amp;quot;. The value of the commodities produced in a day&#039;s work is greater than that of the worker&#039;s own labour-power, which he sells to the capitalist; and this difference is the surplus value which the capitalist appropriates, and which he realises in cash and to his profit when he sells the goods produced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical sequence of social-economic formations is a natural history or evolutionary process in this sense-that production relations are always adapted to given forces of production, so that those that arise in adaptation to more advanced forces of production represent a higher stage of development of the economic formation of society than those adapted to less advanced forces of production. The stage of development that a given society has attained is objectively decided by the level of the forces of production and by how far its economic structure permits people to extract the maximum powers from those forces of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus evidently, primitive communism is the first and lowest social-economic formation, and socialism the highest. Socialism is a higher, more developed formation than capitalism, capitalism than feudalism, feudalism than the other formations that succeeded primitive communism, and all of them than primitive communism. The ancient Greeks and Romans reached a more developed stage than their barbarian neighbours, the Chinese or the Europeans of the Middle Ages than the Romans, Western capitalism than medieval feudalism. And now Soviet communism is rapidly reaching a more developed stage than Western capitalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a famous passage of the Preface to &#039;&#039;Critique of Political Economy&#039;&#039;, Marx wrote: &amp;quot;In broad outlines, asiatic, ancient, feudal and modern bourgeois modes of production can be designated as progressive epochs in the economic formation of society. The bourgeois relations of production are the last antagonistic form of the social process of production .. . the productive forces developing in the womb of bourgeois society create the material conditions for the solution of that antagonism.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would appear that the progress here referred to is that in which (1) commodity production has not yet reached the point where the communal ownership of land and sharing out of land amongst members of communes has been disrupted, and private ownership of land is not yet widely established (the &amp;quot;asiatic&amp;quot; epoch); (2) private ownership of land and other means of production is highly developed and a major part of commodity production is carried on by slave labour (the &amp;quot;ancient&amp;quot; epoch); (3) slaves cease to be widely used and their labour is replaced by that of serfs and others owing dues to feudal landowners (the &amp;quot;feudal&amp;quot; epoch); (4) the greater part of the social product is produced as commodities, and workers in major productive enterprises are completely expropriated from means of production and converted into wage-labourers selling their labour-power to capitalists (the &amp;quot;bourgeois&amp;quot; epoch).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, in examining the typical corresponding economic formations that came into being in various regions, it also appears that as in the economic development the productive forces of primitive communism are surpassed, so society becomes emancipated from primitive production relations and conscquently also from the ideologies that correspond to them. The higher the stage of economic development, the more have the primitive communal relations binding the producers to the means of production been dissipated. These remain strong in all early class-divided societies, and the principal economic agency responsible for their dissolution is commodity exchange. This grows with production itself, and is a strong force impoverishing the primary producers and leading to their expropriation from the land: slavery, wherever it is widely introduced, plays a big part here. As communal production relations among primary producers are dissipated, so also are clan ties and clan authority undermined, and the authority of a state power exerted over a territory takes their place. Industrial capitalism, which finally accomplishes the complete expropriation of workers from their means of production, is then the prelude to socialism and the foundation of fully developed communist society—for then the whole means of production can be taken into social ownership by the whole of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== CHAPTER FOUR: THE FUNDAMENTAL LAW OF SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Development of the Forces of Production ====&lt;br /&gt;
We have defined the mode of production and the types of production relations—economic and class structures—through which production develops. This development of production is the basis of the entire development of society. We shall now consider the causes of this economic development, the laws which govern the transition from one economic formation to another, and the forces which effect the transition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People develop their forces of production. They change their relations of production, and with these changes new classes come to the fore. Changes in relations of production are consequent upon development of the forces of production, being made in adaptation to new forces of production so as to make possible their full or fuller employment, and these changes are effected through class struggles and by the agency of definite classes—such is the fundamental law of social development in accordance with which people effect the historical development of one mode of production after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First we shall consider the development of the forces of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the course of history, the instruments of production have been developed from crude stone tools up to modern machinery. Each technical invention has been dependent on previous ones and could not have been made had the earlier techniques not been already available. The history of technology thus follows a sequence determined by the objective properties of the materials and forces in the physical, chemical and biological environment available for employment by man. This development of techniques of production. Consequently, the development of the instruments of production was also a development of people—of their experience, skill, knowledge, and ability to make and handle the instruments of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This development of the forces of production, including the development of the experience, skills, knowledge and abilities of people themselves, is the root cause of the whole of social development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From what does it arise?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It arises from men&#039;s constant striving to master nature. And this striving is not some divine gift but the natural consequence of the fundamental opposition or contradiction between men and their natural environment, which is present from the first moment when men began to fashion tools and to co-operate in their use—that is, from the birth of mankind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Man,&amp;quot; wrote Marx in &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039; (vol. I, chap. 7, sect. 1), &amp;quot;opposes himself to nature as one of her own forces, setting in motion arms and legs, head and hands, the natural forces of his body, in order to appropriate nature&#039;s productions in a form adapted to his own wants. By thus acting on the external world and changing it, he at the same time changes his own nature. He develops his slumbering powers and compels them to act in obedience to his will.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Men, seeking to satisfy their wants, manage to improve their technique, their tools and their skill—in other words, their productive forces. And it is only when new productive forces present them with new possibilities and so arouse in them the feeling of new needs, that men begin to feel the necessity of a change in production relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of productive forces is, however, far from being a steady, continuous process throughout the history of society. If every generation had always improved upon the productive forces inherited from the previous generation, history would have moved a great deal faster and a great deal more evenly than has in fact been the case. On the contrary, it has frequently happened that, having once acquired certain techniques, people have made do with them for a very long time. And then their production relations have remained basically the same for a very long time, too. Again, acquirements have been regional. While some have forged ahead with new techniques, those living in some other region have remained stuck with old techniques.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, production remained at the level of the old stone age for hundreds of thousands of years, and all those generations continued to live the life of primitive communism. Some scarcely moved at all until colonisers arrived from outside. Again, in some regions methods of agriculture remained unchanged for thousands of years, and for all that time production relations remained virtually unchanged. But when, for whatever reasons, new productive forces are acquired, then a process begins resulting eventually in changes of production relations amongst those who have acquired those productive forces. New techniques are introduced within the existing production relations, but at a certain stage their employment leads to people changing their production relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Very rapid development of productive forces is a feature of capitalist society. But it was not the case in modern history that first capitalist relations of production were introduced and only after that did development of productive forces begin. On the contrary, this development began within the feudal system, and it was only afterwards that capitalist relations of production supplanted the feudal relations. A whole series of inventions during the middle ages (new applications of water power, the modern type of plough, new methods of navigation, the spinning-wheel, new mining methods, lathes, cast iron, etc.) provided the conditions for the development of capitalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In carrying on production, people necessarily enter into always bring these relations of production into correspondence with their productive forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Social relations are closely bound up with productive forces,&amp;quot; wrote Marx in &#039;&#039;The Poverty of Philosophy&#039;&#039;. &amp;quot;In acquiring new productive forces men change their mode of production.... The hand-mill gives you society with the feudal lord; the steam-mill, society with the industrial capitalist.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Spontaneous or Unplanned Development ====&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the causes of this development of productive forces and of corresponding production relations it is necessary to premise that in the past people have not brought new productive forces into employment, nor set up new production relations, as a result of any plan or intention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In developing new tools and techniques people have always been seeking some immediate advantage, but have been far from planning or intending the revolutionary social results which have in fact followed from such development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, when manufacture first started, the manufacturers who started it had no plan of creating gigantic new productive forces; they were simply seeking their own immediate advantage. To carry on manufacture they began to hire wage-labour, in other words, to initiate capitalist relations of production. They did not do this because they had an ambitious and far-seeing plan for building capitalism; they did it because that turned out to be the way in which manufacture could best be carried on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way the development of new productive forces—in our example, those brought into operation by manufacturewas never decided upon but happened spontaneously, without any plan, as a result of certain people seeking their own immediate advantage. And similarly, the development of these productive forces led to the institution of new relations of production—once more, spontaneously, by economic necessity, and without any plan. This is what Marx expressed by saying that the development of production relations happened &amp;quot;independent of men&#039;s will&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In the social production which men carry on, he wrote in the Preface to &#039;&#039;Critique of Political Economy&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;they enter into definite relations that are indispensable and independent of their will; these relations correspond to a definite stage of development of their material forces of production.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The relations of production into which people enter in the course of their social production are &amp;quot;indispensable&amp;quot; be cause they cannot carry on production without entering into definite relations of production; and also &amp;quot;independent of their will&amp;quot;—because they do not decide beforehand to institute certain definite relations of production, but enter into these relations independent of any such plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence, first the development of productive forces and then the change of production relations is caused by social economic activities which people perform because of the necessity of living—spontaneously, without any deliberate decision or plan, independent of their will. This is a feature of social development right up to the socialist revolution. Only with the victory of the socialist revolution does it happen that production relations are changed as a result of deliberate decision and that thereafter the development of production is also regulated by a plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Changes of Relations of Production ====&lt;br /&gt;
Changes of the relations of production depend on development of the forces of production. Such is the law of social development. For it is a requirement of all social production that the relations which people enter into in carrying on production must be suitable to the type of production they are carrying on. Hence, it is a general law of economic development that the relations of production must necessarily be adapted to the character of the forces of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we have seen, the very nature of production as a contradictory relationship between men and nature implies a tendency for new techniques to be discovered from time to time. But as for production relations, on the other hand, once established they tend to remain fixed—the economic structure, the forms of property, the social system, is a conservative factor which resists change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The invention and employment of new productive forces introduces, as is obvious, new division of labour and creates a greater quantity and variety of products. But this new division of labour itself gives rise to new forms of property, through which the new division of labour is organised and which regulate the appropriation and distribution of the greatly increased product. The property relations and mode of exchange of economic activities and products which arose from and corresponded to the earlier productive forces no longer suffice for the organisation of a new division of labour and the distribution of its products.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For this reason, the relation between production relations and productive forces is a contradictory one. The same production relations which were well suited for the productive forces in use at one time are not well suited to new productive forces, and so come to hinder their development and to act as a fetter on it. When this happens, it is clear that instead of production relations being in conformity with productive forces there is an active contradiction between them. And because production relations tend to resist change, because there are always people whose material interests are bound up with certain production relations and who therefore resist any change, this contradiction issues in deep social conflicts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, as we have just seen, the development of manufacture-and, we should add, the development also of new techniques in agriculture-required and led to the employment of wage-labour. Only with capitalist relations could the newly-developed forces of production be more fully employed. But the existing feudal relations, which tied the labourer to the land and to the service of his lord, were a barrier to the development of the new productive forces. Hence these relations, within which production had once flourished, now began to act as a fetter. A contradiction arose between the old production relations and new productive forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So long as production relations are in conformity with productive forces, they remain relatively unchanged. And in some regions it has come about that certain production relations, once established, have proved so extraordinary conservative that no impulse to improve productive forces has arisen within them—or if it did arise, it was strangled at birth, and the employment of new techniques was discouraged and put down. But wherever any people do develop new productive forces, this development eventually reaches a point where it is hindered by the existing relations of production. And it is at that point that a change in the relations of production becomes necessary, and is carried into effect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of productive forces is a law of human history, which asserts itself despite all pauses and setbacks. Anything which opposes this irresistible development is bound, sooner or later, to be swept away. So when relations of production begin to hinder the use of new productive forces, the time is approaching when the social system based on them will fall.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What has taken place, up to the appearance of the capitalist economic formation, is that whenever people have developed new forces of production they have, in doing so, begun to enter into new relations of production; and then those new production relations have supplanted former ones and been consolidated into a new social-economic formation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the communal system of primitive communism corresponded to a very primitive level of development of production. When the cultivation of crops and domestication of animals appeared, the beginnings of private property and commodity exchange arose, and the old communal relations began to be changed. A new kind of community of separate households emerged, with &amp;quot;some more equal than others&amp;quot;. When the use of metals was acquired, then society became further and more deeply divided.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The people who first settled in river valleys and began irrigation works could not organise those works except by means of some form of property in which they were centrally controlled by a single authority. A new type of property was eventually superimposed upon the old property of the members of the communes. A new type of social-economic formation arose and superseded the old, which was incapable of developing the new type of production. The land was said to belong to the gods, and those who supervised production and got the main share of the product were called gods or servants of gods: this was evidently an imaginative way of describing an economic arrangement, a form of property and of the exploitation of man by man, which had come into being because it was capable of organising production in a way older forms of property were not.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those peoples who acquired the use of iron acquired thereby many advantages over those who had not done so. They were able to cultivate new lands, and to set up small industries; commodity exchange and the use of money increased and brought to the fore new landed and financial interests which broke and displaced former aristocracies. Where, as in Greece and Rome, a social-economic formation with slavery as the dominant mode of exploitation arose, this took place because large-scale agricultural enterprises, extractive industries and building could more effectively be carried on by slave labour than by clansmen paying tribute. The former labourers and proprietors were ruined, and the old production relations were replaced by the specific economic formation of the slave system of &amp;quot;classical&amp;quot; times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Engels remarked (in part II, chap. 4, of &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;) that this development of slavery thoroughly undermined the remnants of primitive communal relations which had survived throughout all former systems. &amp;quot;It was slavery,&amp;quot; he wrote, &amp;quot;that first made possible the division of labour between agriculture and industry on a considerable scale…. We should never forget that our whole economic, political and intellectual development has as its presupposition a state of things in which slavery was as necessary as it was universally recognised. In this sense we may say: Without the slavery of antiquity, no modern socialism.&amp;quot;—In China and other countries of the East, the ancient economic development of which is still imperfectly understood, communal relations among producers seem to have survived in a way that inhibited any internal development towards a capitalist mode of production, and to have proved a strongly conservative force until very recently when, the power of former landowners having been abolished, they could be transformed into the socialist relations of the people&#039;s commune.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So long as slavery remained in force in Europe as the main method of exploiting labour, improvements in production techniques—especially those making use of natural forces other than human muscle-power—were inhibited. But when, with invasions and the weakening of the central slave-owning power, the supply of slaves began to dry up, improvements associated with the fuller use of water power, improved harness for draught animals, improved ploughs, and so on, began to be effected. Slavery was never abolished at a single stroke; slavelabour remained alongside free labour. But the improved techniques were not easily workable by slave labour, and could be used to advantage within the feudal rather than the old slave relations. Feudal methods of exploitation then came to replace slavery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later still, feudalism in its turn came to hinder the development of the productive forces. Feudal ownership, feudal dues and restrictions on trade hampered the development of agriculture and manufacture employing new inventions which demanded a source of wage-labour. Feudalism then gave way to capitalism and capitalist relations of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The capitalist relations brought about a development of productive forces on a scale and at a speed unknown before. This was because scientific research now came to be a powerful force of production, and the drive for profit and accumulation of capital led the capitalist owners continually to develop new techniques. But the fuller use and development of the forces of production is now being blocked by capitalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fundamental feature of the increase of the forces of production brought about within capitalism is the socialisation of labour. Petty, individual production has been replaced by the power of social labour, in which men co-operate together in great productive enterprises using power-driven machinery. Social labour is capable of immense achievements, miracles of construction for the welfare of all mankind. But it is fettered by the capitalist production relations, which make the produet the property of the capitalists and compel social production to serve private profit. roduction to ser&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Social production is in contradiction with private capitalist appropriation, and must needs break the fetter of the capitalist production relations. When social ownership and social appropriation is established to match social production, not only are all the brakes taken off technical advance, but the great productive forces of social labour are set free—people their own masters and are working for themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The general picture which emerges of social development from one formation of production relations to another is, then, as follows.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, relations of production arise in conformity with the development of the productive forces. But a time comes when further development of new productive forces is hindered by old relations of production. From forms of development of the social forces of production, these relations turn into their fetters. Then comes a period of revolutionary change, when one type of production relations is replaced by another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How, then, by what means, by what forces, are such changes brought about?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Class Struggle as the Motive Force of Social Change ====&lt;br /&gt;
Society develops through a series of stages, in each of which a definite type of property predominates. This development is far from being a smooth, gradual process of evolution, working itself out through a series of imperceptible changes and adjustments, without conflict. On the contrary, property relations are changed through a series of revolutions. And after the first establishment of private property, these are brought about by people pursuing class interests and by the struggle of one class against another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we have seen, whenever people develop new forces of production they begin to enter into new relations of production. Forms of property in means of production come into existence appropriate to the organisation of those forces of production. A method of exploitation, or of extraction of surplus labour from the producers, goes with those forms of property. And so, with the development of new forces of production, new classes arise, and new class divisions and antagonisms within society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These antagonisms include, first of all, the antagonism between exploiters and exploited. The exploiters, as a class, seek all means to consolidate their property, to extract more surplus labour and to increase their wealth. Unless utterly beaten down and enslaved, the exploited resist this, and take whatever action they.can to keep more of their labour for themselves. Moreover, those exploited classes which retain forms of property of their own—such as members of communes who have land in common or, later, serfs and free peasants— together with small independent producers or petty traders, seek to hang on to their property, to enlarge it if they can, and to resist encroachments from big exploiting property interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there have been, for example, many peasant risings, slave revolts, and so on, aimed at getting free from at least some exactions and at winning security of tenure or resettlement on the land. Again, small men have resisted impoverishment and expropriation—sometimes for a time successfully, as with the big movements in ancient Greece and Rome which gained such demands as cancellation of debts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further, throughout history great exploiting classes have established empires. They have by armed force extended their sway over wide territories, subjecting the economically less developed people there to exploitation-exacting tribute, catching slaves, looting their resources. Modern imperialism, in essence the division of the world between great monopoly capitalist interests for purposes of exporting capital and obtaining raw materials and markets for metropolitan industries, is but the modern form of an imperialism which has thousands of years of history. Imperial conquest has always encountered the resistance of the conquered. And time and time again, this resistance has eventually contributed to the downfall of exploiting classes. When in the distant past great exploiting classes, with their empires, have been overthrown by barbarian invasions, these invasions were seldom simply invasions by nomads or other migrating peoples who were only after land or plunder. They were invasions by people who had the choice of either submitting to exploitation by ancient imperialists, or else attacking and overthrowing their empires. Modern imperialism does not face any invasion by &amp;quot;barbarians&amp;quot;—but the modern liberation movement of colonial peoples is none the less fatal to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly, there are antagonisms between exploiting lasses In particular, the exploiting class whose property and method of exploitation is associated with the organisation of new and improved forces of production always comes into antagonism against older exploiting classes. Consolidating their property, struggling by all means, including armed force, to increase their wealth by extending their own method of exploitation, they come into collision with the older exploiters. And it is when circumstances favour them—as they generally do, because new forces of production are more powerful than old —that the older forms of property are overwhelmed, and the older exploiting classes are either eliminated altogether, by being ruined or perhaps killed off, or forced into a merely subsidiary place in the new economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the rise of private property and exploitation, and the division of society into antagonistic classes, social life becomes a scene of violence, cruelty and war. However dark his superstitions and miserable his condition, there is no doubt that primitive man was comparatively peaceable. His life may have been, as Thomas Hobbes put it, &amp;quot;nasty, brutish and short&amp;quot;, but it was not filled with war and civil strife. But the material interests of exploiting classes drive them into oppression and violence-into imposing by force their exaction of surplus labour, violent struggle against other classes, and aggressive wars. The specific character and aims of war depend on the method of obtaining wealth which motivates the war, whether raw materials, or find outlets for investment of capital.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it has been through class struggles and wars that revolutionary social changes have been effected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The waging of class struggles has always, as &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039; put it, &amp;quot;ended, either in a revolutionary reconstitution of society at large, or in the common ruin of the contending classes&amp;quot;. This &amp;quot;common ruin&amp;quot; seems often to have overtaken social organisms in earlier times, consummated often by invasions by barbarians. It was, by the way, this frequent phenomenon in history which apparently led Professor Arnold Toynbee, for example, to formulate a theory about the law of the rise and inevitable fall of all civilisations: he made a sweeping generalisation from numerous but insufficiently analysed data. But it is also possible that this could be the fate of our own civilisation, if antagonisms between old and new social formations end in nuclear warfare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every economic formation came into existence, overcame an older one and was consolidated under the lead of a definite class—namely, the class whose material interests were served by the mode of disposing of surplus labour peculiar to that formation. And since this new class appears as the opponent of the older exploiting class and of the existing system of exploitation and oppression, &amp;quot;the class making a revolution appears from the very start… as the representative of the whole of society&amp;quot; (Marx and Engels, The German Ideology, part I). It is thus able to mobilise the support of other classes opposed to its own main enemy, and this contributes to its victory. Afterwards, when a new method of exploitation becomes dominant in society, antagonisms break out afresh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bourgeoisie, in its battle against feudalism, was in this way able to mobilise the greater part of society against its feudal enemy. But when capitalism was under way, new class antagonisms broke out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is a peculiarity of capitalism that it simplifies class contradictions by bringing to the fore the one great antagonism between capitalist class and working class. The exploiting class is now faced with no rival exploiting class but only with the class of the exploited. But this is now an exploited class organised and educated by the very socialisation of labour which capitalism itself brings into existence. It is an exploited class for the first time able itself to take over leadership of the whole of society, not looking backwards to some older form of petty property but forward to social ownership of the means of production. production. class&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, capitalism greatly sharpens &#039;&#039;all&#039;&#039; class contradictions. The first socialist revolution did not in fact take place where capitalism was already most highly developed. It took place in Russia, where the capitalist class was still comparatively weak but where all class contradictions had reached their sharpest expression—between workers and capitalists, peasants and landowners, national minorities and their oppressors. The Russian working class was able to take the lead of all the exploited, in order to overthrow all the exploiters and finally end the exploitation of man by man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Individuals and Classes ====&lt;br /&gt;
The theory of class struggle enables us to understand the role of prominent individuals in history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No class plays a role in history without leaders, so that the activities of public men play an essential part in getting things done-whether the leaders are heading revolutionary movements, consolidating gains, merely keeping things going, or defending lost causes. The authority and power of the historical personage, of the man whose actions seem, unlike those of historically anonymous people, to shape society for good or ill and to make history, is derived from a class. And unless he enjoys the support of a class whose interests and tendencies he represents, he is impotent and can exert no decisive influence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence there arise in different historical periods prominent men of different types, varying with the task their class calls on them to fulfill. The barbarian conqueror, the tyrant, the prudent or vicious emperor, the good or bad king, the wily politician, the fiery agitator, the scientific socialist—all are products of the social conditions in which they play their parts. For the same reason, the type of personality that comes to the top is the one suited to the job in hand, while others, perhaps more gifted in other ways, remain obscure. Similarly, it is natural that in times of revolutionary change great and dynamic personalities come to the fore, while at other times only mediocrities show their faces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Historical development is not determined by the personal decisions of prominent men of a class affect its fortunes by the wisdom or otherwise of their actions, but they do not make or break a class. Moreover, where a leader is evidently failing, he tends to be deposed and someone more able to be substituted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the same with cultural and intellectual leaders. Those who make their mark are those whose work reflects the needs of their times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;When it is a question of investigating the driving powers which lie behind the motives of men who act in history,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039; (chap. 4), &amp;quot;it is not a question so much of the motives of single individuals, however eminent, as of those motives which set in motion great masses, whole peoples, and again whole classes. To ascertain the driving causes which are reflected as conscious motives in the minds of acting masses and their leaders … is the only path which can put us on the track of the laws holding sway both in history as a whole and at particular periods in particular lands.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those historians who fail to grasp the determining role of economic development and the class struggle in history find themselves in difficulties when trying to explain historical events—and even in deciding which events are worthy of being classed as &amp;quot;historical&amp;quot;. If it is a matter of the personalities and motives of individuals accounting for what happens, then the historian is faced with the practical impossibility of finding sufficient evidence to know their personalities and their motives with any degree of certainty. Indeed, as it is usually hard enough to know the personal motives of one&#039;s own acquaintances, and even sometimes of oneself, it is evident that still less can be ascertained about individuals long dead, for whose characters only obviously biased testimonials are available. The historian has to fill in his lack of knowledge from his own bias and imagination: the innocent Miss Catherine Morland in Northanger Abbey can be excused for saying of history: &amp;quot;I often think it odd that it should be so dull. for a great deal of it must be invention.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But historians have only themselves to thank if they are thus driven into scepticism about the discovery of historical causes, and into the conclusion that what is actually &amp;quot;important&amp;quot; in history can be decided only by the subjective interest of the historian himself. While the details of individual motives must necessarily remain hidden, the social causes of historical development are open to historical knowledge; and what is &amp;quot;important&amp;quot; is objectively decided by its bearing on the development of the mode of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The State and Revolution ====&lt;br /&gt;
How has it been possible, in societies divided into exploiters and exploited, for an exploiting minority to preserve its domination over the majority, and for the social organism not to fall in pieces under stress of class struggle?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has been possible only because the minority possessed and had control over a special organisation for coercing the rest of society and at the same time preserving the unity of society. That organisation is the state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The state is not an organisation of the whole of society, but a special organisation within society, armed with power to repress and coerce. Whatever the form of the state—whether it be an autocracy, a military dictatorship, a democracy, etc. —its most essential components are the means to exercise compulsion over the members of society. Such compulsion is exercised by means of special bodies of armed men—soldiers, police and so on. It is enforced by physical means—by the possession of arms; by the possession of strong buildings, prisons, with locks and bars; by the possession of instruments to inflict pain and death. The state must also include a machinery of administration, a corps of state officials. It also develops a legal system, an authority for making laws and judges to interpret and administer them. And it also develops means not only of coercing men physically, but mentally, by various types of ideological and propaganda agencies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a special organisation became necessary, only when society was divided into antagonisitic classes. From that time onwards, the state became necessary as a special power to prevent the social antagonisms from disrupting and destroying society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;The state has not existed from all eternity,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;The Origin of the Family, the State and Private Property&#039;&#039; (chap. 9). &amp;quot;At a definite stage of economic development, which involved the cleavage of society into classes, the state became a necessity because of this cleavage.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;As the state arose from the need to keep class antagonisms in check, but also in the thick of the fight between classes,&amp;quot; he continued, &amp;quot;it is normally the state of the most powerful, economically ruling class, which by its means becomes also the politically ruling class, and so acquires new means of holding down and exploiting the oppressed class.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The state, wrote Lenin the &#039;&#039;The State and Revolution&#039;&#039; (chap. 1), is &amp;quot;an organ of class rule, an organ for the repression class by another&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At each stage of development, as we have seen, a particular type of production relations becomes predominant in the social economy, and the corresponding class assumes the dominant place in social production. It can gain and maintain that place only in so far as it can enforce its own interests upon the rest of society. And it can do that only in so far as it can gain and maintain control over the state. In every epoch, therefore, so long as society is divided into antagonistic classes, a particular class holds the state power and thereby establishes itself as the ruling class. In a slave society it is the slave-owners, in feudal society the feudal lords, in capitalist society the capitalists, and when capitalism is overthrown the working class becomes the ruling class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the working class becomes the ruling class, then there is no longer the rule of the minority of the exploiters over the majority of the exploited, but the rule of the majority. In this, working-class power differs from all previous state power. Previous state power has, as Marx expressed it in &#039;&#039;The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte&#039;&#039; (chap. 7) perfected an &amp;quot;enormous bureaucratic and military organisation&amp;quot;. The task of the working class is to smash it. When eventually all exploitation is eliminated, the coercive powers of the state will no longer be needed and the state itself will finally disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the history of class struggles every ruling exploiting class has always defended to the last the property relations on which depended its wealth and influence and indeed, its very existence as a class It has done so by its control over the state. And s ll classes which stand in antagonism to the ruling class are inevitably driven into political action, if not to destroy the state power of the ruling class and wrest control of the state away from it, then at least to modify and influence that state power in their own interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Every class struggle is a political struggle,&amp;quot; wrote Marx and Engels in &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039;. Just as, in the last analysis, every major political struggle is a struggle of classes, so the class struggle becomes a struggle to influence state, that is, political affairs and, in revolutionary periods, a struggle for state power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Decisive revolutionary changes in the economic structure of society are necessitated, and the way is prepared for them, by an economic process which develops independently of men&#039;s will—by the growth of productive forces and the consequent incompatibility of old production relations with new productive forces. But such changes are actually carried through by political actions, very often taking the form of war. For whatever are the issues raised, and whatever forms the struggle takes, these are in the last analysis the ways in which men become conscious of the economic and class conflicts and fight them out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Social revolution&#039;&#039; is, therefore, the transfer of state or political power from one class to another class. &amp;quot;The question of power is a fundamental question of every revolution,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin, in an article &#039;&#039;On Slogans&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Revolution means the overthrow of a ruling class which defends existing relations of production, and the conquest of relations of production&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every revolution, therefore, makes forcible inroads into existing property relations, and destroys one form of property in favour of another form of property.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The abolition of existing property relations is not at all a distinctive feature of communism,&amp;quot; said &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039;. &amp;quot;All property relations in the past have continually been subject to historical change consequent upon the change in historical conditions. The French Revolution, for example, abolished feudal property in favour of bourgeois property. The distinguishing feature of communism is not the abolition of property generally, but the abolition of bourgeois property.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Progress and Exploitation ====&lt;br /&gt;
The great revolutionary changes of the past have seen the replacement of one exploiting class by another exploiting class, and thus the replacement of one method of exploitation by another method of exploitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this process, the revolutionary energy of the exploited masses in their struggle against the exploiters has helped to destroy one exploiting class—in order to replace it by another exploiting class. Their struggle has served to break up the old system and to replace it by a new and higher system, but still a system of class exploitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the revolts of slaves against slaveowners helped to break up the slave system—but to replace it by the feudal system. And the revolts of serfs against their lords helped to break up the feudal system—but to replace it by the capitalist system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The whole of human progress is rooted in the increasing mastery of men over nature, in the increase of the social forces of production. In advancing their mastery over nature, men not only obtain their material needs, but enlarge their ideas, perfect their knowledge, develop their various capacities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But yet this progress has borne a contradictory character. As man has mastered nature, so has man oppressed and exploited man. The benefits of progress belonged at one pole of society, the toil and sweat at the other. Each new stage of advance brought only new methods of exploitation; and with each step, more people were exploited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Since civilisation is founded on the exploitation of one time a step backwards in the position of the oppressed class,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;The Origin of the Family etc.&#039;&#039; (chap. 9), &amp;quot;its whole development proceeds in a constant contradiction. Every step forward in production is at the same time a step backwards in the position of the oppressed class—that is, of the great majority. Whatever benefits some necessarily injures others; every fresh emancipation of one class is necessarily a new oppression for another class.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus every step of progress has been made at the expense of the working people. The great advances of &amp;quot;classical&amp;quot; civilisation brought slavery in their train, and could only be carried through by means of slavery. The birth and growth of modern industry involved the wholesale ruin of small producers, the expropriation of masses of peasants from the land, the plunder of colonies, enormous increase of exploitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The growth of modern industry, however, has increased the powers of production to an extent unknown before. The power now exists, and for the first time, to produce plenty for everyone, without anyone wearing himself out with manual labour. In the past the forces of production were so limited that it was impossible to create conditions of leisure for any but a privileged minority of society. As Christ is reported to have said: &amp;quot;The poor ye have always with you.&amp;quot; But this is no longer necessary today.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For just this reason, it is only now that the working people have arrived at a position when they themselves can rule and can take over the general management and direction of society. The slaves and serfs in the past could revolt time and again against their rulers, but were not themselves capable of taking command over production. They always had to look to someone else to manage social affairs. They always looked for a saviour, appealing to kings and other unlikely people to bring them justice. For the very character of the productive system meant that they were necessarily engrossed in manual labour, and so had to look to some privileged and educated minority to carry out the work of government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We saw earlier that the division of society into exploiting and exploited classes was a result of the division of labour. And the division into rulers and ruled was further consequence. With the development of production, a number of functions concerned with safeguarding the general interests of the community necessarily became the province of a special group within the community.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This independence of social functions in relation to society increased with time,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039; (part II, chap. 4), &amp;quot;until it developed into domination over society.&amp;quot; Consequently, the majority of the people were relegated to the position where they were wholly occupied with toil, and the general functions of social management were assumed by a master class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;So long as the working population was so much occupied in their necessary labour that they had no time left for looking after the common affairs of society—the direction of labour, affairs of state, legal matters, art, science, etc.—so long was it necessary that there should exist a special class, freed from actual labour, to manage these affairs.&amp;quot; And then this class &amp;quot;never failed to impose a greater and greater burden of labour, for their own advantage, on the working masses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Only the immense increase of the productive forces attained through large-scale industry makes it possible to limit the labour time of each individual to such an extent that all have enough free time to take part in the general—both theoretical and practical—affairs of society. It is only now, therefore, that any ruling and exploiting class has become superfluous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not the case, then, that throughout history all ruling classes have been parasites upon the body of society. They have performed a necessary social function. But as production has advanced, a larger part of the ruling classes has become parasitical, until now they perform no necessary function whatever.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the beginning of the present century capitalism had developed to the stage of imperialism, when a few giant monopolies divided up the entire world among themselves. All the peoples were subject to them. There was an enormous accession of wealth and power into a few hands. Never before was, the contrast between the wealth and power of the few and the poverty and subjection of the many so glaring, nor had it existed on such a world scale. But this was also the time for the people themselves to take over. The epoch of imperialism is the epoch of socialist revolution—a revolution of an altogether new kind, which abolishes all exploitation and lays the foundations of a society without class antagonisms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By creating the socialised production of modern large-scale industry, capitalism has created conditions in which for the frst time there exists the possibility of securing for all members of society not only continually improving material standards but also the completely unrestricted development of all their faculties. And it has created in the working class an exploited class which, by its very position as the product of large-scale industry, is fully capable of taking over the management of society. The very advance of industry creates the conditions in which the working class not only grows in numbers and organisation, but trains itself for the task of taking command of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus &amp;quot;the history of class struggles forms a series of evolutions in which, nowadays, a stage has been reached where the exploited and oppressed class—the proletariat-cannot attain its emancipation from the sway of the exploiting and ruling class—the bourgeoisie—without, at the same time, and once and for all, emancipating society at large from all exploitation, oppression, class distinction and class struggles&amp;quot; (Engels, Preface to the 1888 English edition of &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Socialist Revolution ====&lt;br /&gt;
The principal conclusion of the scientific investigation of social development is, then, that of the historical necessity of socialist revolution. And the materialist conception of history reveals on what forces socialism must rely, and how its victory can be won.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The socialist revolution is different in kind from every previous revolutionary change in human society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In every revolution the economic structure of society s transformed. Every previous transformation has meant the birth and consolidation of a new system of exploitation. The socialist revolution, on the other hand, once and for all ends all exploitation of man by man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In every revolution a new class comes to power, as ruling class. In every previous revolution power was transferred into the hands of an exploiting class, a tiny minority of society. In the socialist revolution, on the other hand, power passes into the hands of the working class, at the head of all the working people-that is, into the hands of the vast majority. And this power is used, not to uphold the privileges of an exploiting class, but to destroy all such privileges and to end all class antagonisms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every revolution, since class society began, has been an act of liberation, inasmuch as it has achieved the emancipation of society from some form of class oppression. To this extent, every revolution has had a popular character. But in every previous revolution one form of oppression has been thrown off only to be replaced by another. The energy of the masses has been devoted to destroying the oppression of the old system. But the new system which replaced the old was built under the direction of new exploiters, who invariably made it their business to impose new forms of oppression on the people. In the socialist revolution, on the other hand, the people not only destroy the old system, they are themselves the builders of the new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The condition of the transition from capitalism to socialism is the conquest of power by the working class—in other words, the ending of capitalist class rule and the establishment of the dictatorship of the proletariat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order that the working people may build socialism, in order that capitalist property may be abolished in favour of socialist property, the capitalist state must be replaced by a workers&#039; socialist state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Led by the working class, and with power in their own hands, the task of the working people is then to confiscate capitalist property in the principal means of production and to make them social property, suppress the resistance of the defeated capitalist class, organise planned production for the benefit of society as a whole, and finally abolish all exploitation of man by man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Summing up the principal lessons of historical materialism, in a letter to J. Weydemeyer (March 5th, 1852), Marx wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No credit is due to me for discovering the existence of classes in modern society, nor yet the struggle between them. Long before me bourgeois historians had described the historical development of this struggle of the classes, and bourgeois economists the economic anatomy of the classes. What I did new was to prove:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# that the existence of classes is only bound up with particular historical phases of the development of production;&lt;br /&gt;
# that the class struggle necessarily leads to the dictatorship of the proletariat;&lt;br /&gt;
# that this dictatorship itself only constitutes the transition to the abolition of all classes and to a classless society.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== CHAPTER FIVE: THE SOCIAL SUPERSTRUCTURE ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Ideas and Institutions of Society ====&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist conception of history, wrote Engels in the introduction to &#039;&#039;Socialism, Utopian and Scientific&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;seeks the ultimate cause and great moving power of all important historical events in the economic development of society, in the changes in the mode of production and exchange, in the consequent division of society into distinct classes, and in the struggle of these classes against one another&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fundamental law of social change is the law which governs the changes in the mode of production. The growth of the forces of production comes into conflict with the existing relations of production, leading to social revolution, to the fall of the old system of relations of production and the creation of a new system, to the overthrow of the old ruling class and the coming to power of a new class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But &amp;quot;in considering such transformations,&amp;quot; wrote Marx (Preface to &#039;&#039;Critique of Political Economy&#039;&#039;), &amp;quot;a distinction should always be made between the material transformations of the economic conditions of production, which can be determined with the precision of natural science, and the legal, political, religious, aesthetic and philosophic—in short, ideological—forms in which men become conscious of the conflict and fight it out. Just as our opinion of an individual is not based on what he thinks of himself, so can we not judge of such a period of transformation by its own consciousness; on the contrary, this consciousness must be explained rather from the contradictions of material life, from the existing conflict between the social forces of production and the relations of production.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, at the close of the Middle Ages many people really fighting only for religion? Out of the religious wars arose new states and ultimately the establishment and consolidation of capitalist society. The urge to new ideas arose as a result of the formation of new relations of production and new classes, and people became conscious of conflicts based on economic contradictions as conflicts of new ideas and ideals against old ones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in Britain the new bourgeoisie at the time of the civil war fought for parliamentary institutions against the king. The civil war was fought as a war for parliament against royalty, and likewise as a war of puritans against churchmen. But the real content of the war was a fight of the bourgeoisie for power. The bourgeoisie controlled parliament, it was their institution, used by them in the fight against royalty. And when they did establish parliamentary government, it led to the creation of conditions for the unfettered development of manufacture and commerce.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, struggles about ideas and institutions are struggles through which people become conscious of their economic conflicts and fight them out-through which people on the one side defend and on the other side attack a given system of production relations. Such conflicts arise from contradictions between the social forces of production and the relations of production, which necessitate the development of new relations of production. It is through struggles about institutions and ideas that the conflicts are fought out and economic development effected.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence in considering the development of society we have not only to consider the basic development of the mode of production and the economic contradictions which in the last analysis determine that development. We have also to consider the way in which people, in their conscious social activity, &amp;quot;become conscious of conflict and fight it out&amp;quot;. We have to consider, in short, the development of the ideas and institutions of society. For ideas and institutions play an active role in social development, and it is through them that people carry on their social life and fight out the conflicts arising from it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Social Being and Social Consciousness ====&lt;br /&gt;
According to idealist conceptions of history, as opposed to the materialist conception, the primary, determining factor in social development is to be found in the ideas and institutions of society. According to the idealists, men first develop certain ideas, then they create institutions corresponding to those ideas, and on that basis they carry on their economic life. In this way they place things exactly upside down. They put everything on its head. For instead of ideas and institutions developing on the basis of the material life of society, they say that material life develops on the basis of ideas and institutions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The whole previous view of history,&amp;quot; said Engels in his speech at Marx&#039;s graveside, &amp;quot;was based on the conception that the ultimate causes of all historical changes are to be looked for in the changing ideas of human beings…. But the question was not asked as to whence the ideas come into men&#039;s minds.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once this question is asked, he went on to explain, &amp;quot;the ideas of each historical period are most simply to be explained from the economic conditions of life, and from the social and political relations of the period which are in turn determined by these economic conditions.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us take an example.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is often supposed that our forefathers overthrew the former feudal relations of subordination because the idea was born in their minds that men were equal. But why should this idea have suddenly become so influential? Why should the feudal relations of subordination, which for centuries had been held to be natural and just, suddenly begin to appear unnatural and unjust? These questions lead us from the sphere of ideas to the sphere of the conditions of material life. It was because material, economic conditions were changing that influential classes of people began to think in a new way, and to condemn institutions which up to then few had questioned. The existing feudal relations were no longer in keeping with developing economic conditions. It was the development of economic activity and economic relations which created the forces which overthrew feudalism and laid the foundations of capitalism. And so the rise and spread of the idea of equality, as opposed to feudal inequality, followed upon and reflected the changes in material conditions of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, why should the idea of socialism have suddenly grown so influential once capitalism was under way? For centuries private property had been regarded as natural and just, and even as the necessary basis for any civilisation. But now, on the contrary, it began to appear unnecessary and oppressive. Once more, this new way of thinking, and the profound influence which socialist ideas began to exert, arose from new economic conditions. Under capitalism production was ceasing to be an individual matter and was becoming a social matter, and private property and private appropriation based on it were no longer in keeping with the new character of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the rise of new ideas can never be regarded as a sufficient explanation of social changes, since the origin of ideas and the source of their social influence must always itself be explained. And this explanation is to be sought in the conditions of material life of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We shall find accordingly that corresponding to the different conditions of material life of society at different periods quite different ideas are current, and that the differences in the ideas of different classes in different periods—and likewise in the organisations and institutions which they support and set up—are always in the last analysis to be explained in terms of differences in conditions of material life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Does it require deep intuition,&amp;quot; asked Marx and Engels in &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;to comprehend that man&#039;s ideas, views and conceptions, in a word, man&#039;s consciousness, changes with every change in the conditions of his material existence, in his social relations and in his social life?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Summing up in the Preface to &#039;&#039;Critique of Political Economy,&#039;&#039; Marx wrote: &amp;quot;It is not the consciousness of men that determines their being, but, on the contrary, their social being that determines their consciousness.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Basis and Superstructure ====&lt;br /&gt;
In entering into relations of production and carrying on the economic activities of production and distribution people acquire definite interests and requirements of life, and become involved in conflicts arising from contradictory interests and requirements. All these are objective, material facts, which exist independently of what people may think about them. But people act consciously, have ideas about themselves and their aims in life, and in their conscious activity are organised within all kinds of institutions to serve all kinds of consciously conceived purposes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In considering, therefore, the totality of social life we have to distinguish, on the one hand, the economic structure and economic development of society, which exists quite independently of what people think and may be determined with the precision of natural science; and, on the other hand, the ideas and conscious aims which arise in people&#039;s minds, and the institutions which are developed in accordance with those ideas and aims.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence in the study of society we should distinguish two distinct aspects, or interconnected strands of social development: on the one hand, the development of production relations and the conflicts arising from it; on the other hand, the whole intellectual, political and institutional development of society. On the one hand, there is the development of productive forces and of relations of production—the passage from one mode of production to another, of one social-economic formation to another. On the other hand, there is the development of religion, politics, art, philosophy, and of churches, states, parties, organisations and movements, and institutions of all kinds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is the relation between these two strands of development? Marx called it the relation of &amp;quot;basis&amp;quot; to &amp;quot;superstructure&amp;quot;. At whatever stage of social evolution, people are engaged together in a mode of production; on the basis of their production relations they work out ideas and associate in institutions, through which they represent to themselves their various interests and organise themselves in pursuit of their interests. These are said to develop as a superstructure upon the basis,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus people conceive and adopt religious, political, philosophical, moral or aesthetic ideas, and associate in institutions intended to embody them and propagate them. But they do not do this as it were in a vacuum. They are members of a society kept going by a certain mode of production, linked together by definite production relations. Such relations constitute the necessary basis for any social life; without such relations there can be no social life at all, and therefore no idcas or institutions. These relations, therefore, always constitute the basis on which people come together for any social purpose—the basis of all ideologies and institutions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It follows that the ideas and institutions people adopt are always conditioned by their basic social relations, the relations of production. And the ideas which gain currency and the institutions through which people carry on their social life change with changes in the basic production relations. Aims, outlooks and beliefs, and likewise organisations and institutions, are created answering to the opportunities, needs and interests—including, of course, conflicting interests—which are inherent in the relations of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction of &amp;quot;basis&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;superstructure&amp;quot;, as two strands or levels of social development, is a distinction between those social processes which are the most obvious and open to investigation, and most immediately affect the members of society and strike the attention of historians, and those which are less immediately obvious and the details of which can only be uncovered by patient researches. What is most obvious is the ideas which people are proclaiming, the institutions they are organised in, the arguments they are engaging in, the speeches they are making and the epithets they are throwing at each other, and the political battles and wars they are fighting. Less obvious and, as it were, buried beneath all this but nevertheless sustaining it, are the economic relations and economic processes of society. All the hurly-burly on the ships, and serves a social function relative to their development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In carrying on production and entering into production relations adapted to their forces of production, people require, first of all, what may be called institutions of management, and institutions of rule or state institutions. In so far as production is managed and society is ruled in the interests of a particular class, with management and rule serving the purpose of furthering a particular mode of exploitation, there also take shape forms of organised self-protection and resistance, or of revolutionary struggle, on the part of the non-ruling or exploited classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In feudal Europe, for instance, the manorial institutions and guilds, and in later capitalist societies the firms, limited liability companies, chambers of commerce, government departments, trade unions, and so on, are all institutional forms through which production is managed and basic economic conflicts carried on. These forms have their own development, and may vary greatly according to circumstances. For instance, in Britain today the light engineering industry is managed through the competition of numerous firms, the chcmical industry is managed mainly by a single great monopoly, the railways are managed by a nationalised public authority. Similarly, forms of management of socialist industries may differ in different circumstances, according to the degree of centralisation or decentralisation of management, and so on. Further, just as the different forms of management and rule take shape historically and, by their form, influence the course of historical development, the same applies to the organisation of opposition and resistance. For instance, the peculiar historically-constituted structure of the British labour movement as compared with that of other Western Europcan countries or of the U.S.A. has its effects in the contemporary social struggles in Britain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Political and economic ideas, programmes and modes of thought take shape in connection with the functions of management and rule, either to promoto or to resist the particular form of management and rule. This is the most immediate or direct way in which institutional and ideological processes are connected with the basic economic structure. More remotely connected with the economic basis, and more directly related to the current institutional and political conflicts, there arise further ideological processes-religious legal, philosophical, artistic, and so on—and the institutions associated with them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is worth noting, further, that the relation of &amp;quot;basis&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;superstructure&amp;quot; is essentially a dynamic and not a static relation. It is essentially a relation between inseparable aspects of the total social process, one of which develops on the basis of the other and serves a social function relative to the other the ideological and institutional process on the basis of the economic structure, and serving a social function relative to economic development. Words can be misleading, especially when they make use of analogies, as do the words &amp;quot;basis&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;superstructure&amp;quot;. Thus if you think of society as like a building, which has a &amp;quot;basis&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;foundation&amp;quot; buried in the earth, and a &amp;quot;superstructure&amp;quot; consisting of the various storeys erected on the foundation, that is misleading-for society, unlike a building, is continually changing and developing. Of what does society consist? It is not at all like a building, made of bricks or of a steel framework with slabs of concrete fixed on to it. Society consists of individual people engaged in social activities. The precondition of all their activities is production, in doing which they enter into social relations of production corresponding to their forces of production; they engage in all other social activities and enter into all other social relations on the basis of these relations of production. It is in this sense that the ideological and institutional development of society takes place on the basis of economic development. It is in this sense that the ideas which are current in any society at any time, the institutions, and likewise the ideological controversies and institutional rivalries, develop as a superstructure on the basis of the production relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Methodology of Historical Explanation ====&lt;br /&gt;
We saw above that idealist conceptions of history, according to which ideas and institutions are the determining factors in social development, are defective because they fail to answer the question &amp;quot;whence the ideas come into men&#039;s minds&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, the strand of economic development is self-explanatory. If you ask &amp;quot;why did certain economic relations arise?&amp;quot;—why did private property come into being, why did products become commodities, why did wage-labour come into being, and so on-then you do not have to look outside the sphere of economic development itself in order to find the explanation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then, having established the trend of economic development and the economic causes of it, it can be explained why, on the basis of that development, people grew dissatisfied with some ideas and developed other ones, rebelled against some institutions and set up other ones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, the ideas and institutions which are developed on the basis of the economy are not simply a &amp;quot;reflex&amp;quot; or by-product—they are not simply passive consequences, but play an active role in relation to the economy. The economic development of society is the development of men&#039;s mastery over nature, to which end they develop their forces of production and enter into corresponding relations of production. Men&#039;s ideas and institutions are not irrelevant to this economic development. On the contrary, they play an indispensable role in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, from the economic processes of feudalism in Europe arose not only what we now term feudal ideas and institutions but also ideological controversies and institutional rivalries and upheavals which reflected the conflict between nascent capitalism and decaying feudalism; great ideological battles, political upheavals and religious wars took place-and all this played an indispensable part in the development of the feudal economy itself and in the economic change from feudalism to capitalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly today, the basis of current ideologies and institutions, and of ideological and institutional conflicts, is economic. But it is by employing ideologies and institutions, and by struggle in the sphere of ideology and institutions, that we today work out our economic destiny.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence in the history of society the economic process is always the basis for explaining the ideological and institutional process. But simultaneously the ideological and institutional process has a necessary function in relation to the economy, and explains how the economic process is actually carried on. For people cannot carry on their basic economic activity-they cannot live in societywithout ideas whereby they represent to themselves their state of being and their purposes, and without institutions through which to realise their purposes. Yet how they represent themselves to themselves, and what purposes they set before themselves, must always depend upon their actual material circumstances— their economic activity, their relations of production, and the economic conflicts which thence arise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What makes the economic process basic in social development is that the direction of the economic process is explicable in terms of economic laws. Once these laws are grasped, the whole of social development, the whole immensely complex interaction, becomes explicable—at least in general outline. But in terms of ideas and institutions alone, it cannot be explained—since ideas and institutions develop on the basis of the economy and have no independent development. &amp;quot;They have no history, no development,&amp;quot; Marx and Engels declared in &#039;&#039;The German Ideology&#039;&#039;; &amp;quot;but men, developing their material production and their material intercourse, alter, along with this their real existence, their thinking and the products of their thinking.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So long, then, as ideas are regarded as being the determining factor in the development of society it is impossible to arrive at any scientific explanation of social development, that is, to explain it in term of laws of development. For if the changing ideas and motives operating in social life are considered by themselves, as an independent sphere, then it is impossible to discover any universal laws that regulate them. In that case, as the Right Hon. H. A. L. Fisher stated in the Preface to his &#039;&#039;History of Europe&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;there can be only one safe rule for the historian: that he should recognise in the development of human destinies the play of the contingent and the unforeseen&amp;quot;. In other words, the very possibility of a scientific treatment of social phenomena, of a science of society, is ruled out. It is only when we turn to the economic basis that we discover the universal law of social development—that people enter into production relations corresponding to their forces of production. Then the apparently fortuitous development of ideology, religion, politics and so on fits into a pattern and finds its explanation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx &amp;quot;was the first to put sociology on a scientific basis,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin, in &#039;&#039;What the Friends of the People Are&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;by establishing the concept of the economic formation of society as the sum total of relations of production, and by establishing the fact that the development of such formations is a process of natural history.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin went on to point out that in &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039; Marx not only exhaustively analysed the capitalist economic structure and its laws of development, but also showed how corresponding to its development there arise definite modes of consciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having in the 184o&#039;s arrived at the general conception of historical materialism, Marx proceeded to apply, develop and verify it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;He took one of the economic formations of society-the system of commodity production—and on the basis of a vast mass of data gave a most detailed analysis of the laws governing the functioning of this formation and its development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This analysis is strictly confined to the relations of production between the members of society. Without ever resorting to factors other than relations of production to explain the mattcr, Marx makes it possible to discern how the commodity organisation of society develops, how it becomes transformed into capitalist economy…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Such is the ‘skeleton&#039; of &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039;. But the whole point of the matter is that Marx did not content himself with this skeleton… that while explaining the structure and development of the given formation of society exclusively in terms of relations of production, he nevertheless everywhere and always went on to trace the superstructure corresponding to these relations of production, he nevertheless everywhere and always went on to trace the superstructure corresponding to these relations of production, and clothed the skeleton in fiesh and blood…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;Capital...&#039;&#039; exhibited the whole capitalist social formation to the reader as a live thing-with its everyday aspects, with the actual social manifestation of the antagonisms of classes inherent in the relations of production, with the bourgeois political superstructure which preserves the domination of the capitalist class, with the bourgeois ideas of liberty, equality and so forth, with the bourgeois family relations.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039; demonstrated, by the close scientific study of a particular economic formation, how the production relations develop, and how an entire superstructure of ideas and institutions develops on the basis of the production relations. Lenin therefore concluded that &amp;quot;since the appearance of Capital the materialist conception of history is no longer a hypothesis but a scientifically demonstrated proposition&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Historical materialism provides a methodology for historical explanation. Its truth is demonstrated by applying this methodology in concrete cases, and finding that it really does explain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Historical Materialism versus &amp;quot;Vulgar Marxism&amp;quot; ====&lt;br /&gt;
From what has already been said it should be evident that the explanation of the development of the various elements of the superstructure in the actual history of any people is by no means a simple matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One species of oversimplified, mechanistic &#039;or &amp;quot;vulgar&amp;quot; explanation is that which seeks to explain the development of ideas and institutions directly from the productive forces. Thus, for example, it has been suggested that the rise of new ideologies in the ancient world was due to the development of new techniques, in employing which people came to change their ideas. Indeed, it is true that people conversant with iron-workingwdo think differently from people who know only stone tools, just as people acquainted with nuclear bombs and electronics do think differently from people acquainted only ith bows and arrows and hand-labour. It is therefore suggested also that modern ideas and institutions arise directly from the modern forces of production-—nd so the present is called &amp;quot;the nuclear age&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;the age of science&amp;quot;. But while it is true that there exists a certain correspondence between ideas and institutions on the one hand, and forces of production on the other, it is not true that the former can ever be explained directly from the latter. For employing their forces of production people enter into relations of production, and it is on the basis of the relations of production that they create their ideas and institutions. It is obvious enough, for instance, that today both capitalist and socialist countries employ the same production techniques—yet the course of the ideological development and the character of institutions differ greatly in the two cases, for in the one case there is a basis of capitalist relations of production and in the other case of socialist relations of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A more common type of vulgarisation is that which treats the development of the superstructure on its economic basis as an automatic process. But ideas and institutions are not the automatic products of a given economic and class structure, but products of people&#039;s conscious activities and struggles. To explain the superstructure, these activities and struggles must be studied concretely, in their actual complex development. Therefore it is certainly not Marxism, just as it is certainly not science, to attempt to conclude from the specification of certain economic conditions what the form of the superstructure arising on that basis is going to be, or to deduce every detailed characteristic of the superstructure from some corresponding feature of the basis. On the contrary, we need to study how the superstructure actually develops in each society and in each epoch, by investigating the facts about that society and that epoch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quite a few vulgarisers of Marxism—some calling themselves &amp;quot;Marxists&amp;quot;, others serving out absurd travesties of Marxism in order to refute it—have represented Marxism as saying that every idea and institution in society is directly produced by and serves some immediate economic need. Of such vulgarisers Engels reports (in a letter to C. Schmidt, August 5th, 1890) that Marx himself used to say: &amp;quot;All I know is that I am not a Marxist.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the same letter Engels stressed that &amp;quot;our conception of history is above all a guide to study, not a lever of construction…. All history must be studied afresh, the conditions of existence of the different formations of society must be examined in detail, before the attempt is made to deduce from them the political, civil-legal, aesthetic, philosophic, religious, etc., notions corresponding to them&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Engels repeatedly stressed the need to examine concretely in every case the way in which particular ideas and institutions arise and take shape on the basis of given economic development, and the influence which they in turn exert upon the further development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He expressly warned against misunderstandings arising from the manner in which he and Marx had occasionally presented the theory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Marx and I are ourselves partly to blame for the fact that younger writers sometimes lay more stress on the economic side than is due to it,&amp;quot; he wrote to J. Bloch (September 2ist, 1890). &amp;quot;We had to emphasise this main principle in opposition to our adversaries, who denied it, and we had not always the time, the place or the opportunity to allow the other elements involved in the interaction to come into their rights.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;According to the materialist conception of history,&amp;quot; he continued, in the same letter, &amp;quot;the &#039;&#039;ultimately&#039;&#039; determining element in history is the production and reproduction of real life. More than that neither Marx nor I have ever asserted. Hence if someone twists that into saying that the economic element is the only determining one, he transform that proposition into a meaningless, abstract, senseless phrase.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Political, juridical, philosophical, religious, literary, artistic, etc., developments are based on economic development,&amp;quot; Engels further wrote—in a latter to H. Starkenburg, January 25th 1894. &amp;quot;But all these react upon one another and also upon the economic basis. It is not that the economic condition is the &#039;&#039;cause&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;alone active&#039;&#039;, while everything else is only a passive effect. There is, rather, interaction on the basis of economic necessity, which &#039;&#039;ultimately&#039;&#039; always asserts itself.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Engels also emphasised that while, in general, ideas and institutions are products of economic conditions, the exact form which they take in a particular country at a particular time cannot be explained exclusively from the economic conditions of that country at that time. On the contrary, while the influence of economic development always asserts itself, current ideas and institutions must always depend on a variety of factors in a country&#039;s life, including the character and traditions of its people, the personalities of its leading men, and, above all, its past history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Considering, for example, the development of legal ideas, Engels pointed out that while law always reflects existing economic conditions, &amp;quot;the form in which this happens can vary considerably. It is possible, as happened in England, in harmony with the whole national development, to retain in the main the forms of the old feudal laws while giving them a bourgeois content; in fact, directly giving a bourgeois meaning to the old feudal name. But also, as happened in Western continental Europe, Roman law, the first world law of a commodity-producing society.. . can be taken as a foundation. … After the great bourgeois revolution, such a classic law code as the French &#039;&#039;Code Civil&#039;&#039; can be worked out on the basis of this same Roman Law&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, chap. 4).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in these cases legal ideas and codes of law arose, not as a direct product of economic conditions, but by a process of working upon and adapting the already existing law, which belonged to a past epoch, into forms suitable for the new epoch.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has been the same, Engels points out, with philosophy. &amp;quot;I consider the ultimate supremacy of economic development established,&amp;quot; he wrote in a letter to C. Schmidt, October 27th, 189o. &amp;quot;But it comes to pass within conditions imposed by the particular sphere itself: in philosophy, for instance, through the operation of economic influences (which again generally act only through political etc. disguises) upon the existing philosophic material handed down by predecessors.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The actually existing ideas and institutions of a country, therefore, cannot be explained solely from the economic conditions of that country at a particular time. &amp;quot;Economy creates nothing absolutely new,&amp;quot; Engels wrote in the same letter. &amp;quot;But it determines the way in which existing material of thought is altered and further developed.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is of fundamental importance in the development of ideas and institutions is, then, simply that they do not have an independent development but are created on the basis of the given economy. The problem always remains of explaining the peculiarities of the development of ideas and institutions in each particular country, and what role they play in each particular period of its history. This problem can never be solved by means of general formulas alone, but only in the light of the facts themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, when it is a matter, not of the abstract enunciation of general principles, but of the application of these principles in the explanation of particular historical events, then the detailed study of the actual mode of derivation of ideas and institutions on the basis of economic conditions, and of the active role they play in events, cannot be neglected. And Marx himself has provided examples of this application in his historical writings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In &#039;&#039;The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte&#039;&#039;, for example, he shows in detail how particular ideas and institutions, political parties, political conflicts and trends of ideas, arose on the basis of definite economic and class relations in French society in the mid-19th century, and how the ensuing struggles in the realms of politics and ideology influenced the fate of the various classes and of the French economy as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such detailed understanding of the political and ideological factors, their basis and influence, is, of course, vitally important factors, in the analysis made of a present situation with a view to mapping out practical policy. We cannot arrive at a policy for the working-class movement in a given situation simply from an analysis, however exact, of the economic position. It is necessary to take into account all the existing political factors, in all their complexity, and also the various trends of ideas, and to understand how these not only reflect but influence the economic situation, in order to arrive at a practical policy. For in given economic circumstances, political action, and also ideological struggle generally, has a decisive effect in influencing the further course of economic development, the fate of the various classes and of the whole economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== CHAPTER SIX: CLASS IDEAS AND CLASS RULE ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Establishment ====&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of given relations of production there are always created ideas and institutions adapted to maintain, consolidate and develop that basis. These are ideas which implicitly accept and justify the established property and class relations, and institutions which work to preserve those class relations and to administer, consolidate and develop that form of property. People could not carry on social production without entering into definite relations of production, and those relations of production could not be maintained without the appropriate ideas and institutions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus when a given economic system is established there always crystallises out from the whole process of ideological and institutional activity a complex of ideas and institutions which serves the definite function of preserving the established order. To this may be conveniently applied the newly invented, though ill-defined, term—&amp;quot;the establishment&amp;quot;. It is created in controversy and struggle by the class whose interest it is to establish and consolidate the particular conomic system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the centre of the establishment is the state power and the legal system. The state and the laws serve to defend property and to regulate its use and inheritance. The political and legal system, with the corresponding ideology, become established as guardians of property.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Romans, for example, to consolidate their slave empire developed first republican institutions to supplant the petty kings of an earlier period, and a republican ideology; and when these institutions and ideas proved unable to hold social antagonisms in check, they developed a centralised military dictatorship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the break-up of the Roman Empire and the rise of feudalism in Europe, the forms of government changed. The kingdoms, principalities, dukedoms, etc., which were established all over Europe developed as forms of feudal rule, which served to defend, maintain and consolidate the feudal system. And of central importance in what may be termed the feudal establishment in Europe was the Catholic Church&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rising bourgeoisie came into conflict with the feudal system and with feudal rule, and as a product of its struggle set up national republics, parliamentary states, constitutional monarchies, which allowed free scope to the development of capitalism, defended the interests of the bourgeoisie, stood guard over their property, and so served to shape and consolidate the basis of capitalist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly, the working class in its struggle for socialism has to establish a democratic socialist state, which will have the task of eliminating the remnants of capitalism, guarding socialist property, and directing the work of socialist construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without such means none of these economies could have been consolidated. It is only with the help of a state, of a political and legal system, and of corresponding ideologies, that a system of economy becomes established and is able to develop. The exact form and character of the state-whether it is a monarchy like Britain, or a republic like the U.S.A.— and of the political and legal ideas and institutions, and the various changes which they undergo, depend on a variety of circumstances in the life and tradition of each people. Such features are determined historically by special circumstances of time and place. But they are always subject to the controlling condition that they serve to consolidate and develop a particular economic basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Religions, philosophies, literary and artistic movements as ramifications of the establishment. No social-economic formation could be kept in being and made to work without them, any more than without politics and laws. And they are no more independent of the economic basis than are politics or law. These types of ideology, and the corresponding institutions, are developed by people on the basis of their given production relations; and in this development there crystallise out religious orthodoxies, philosophical schools, literary and artistic canons, which come to assume a special authority as bulwarks of the social order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
they are no more independent of the economic basis than are crystallise out religious orthodoxies, philosophical schools, literary and artistic canons, which come to assume a special authority as bulwarks of the social order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the heyday of feudalism in Western Europe the Catholic Church possessed enormous authority, and Catholic orthodoxy permeated philosophy, literature and the arts. This orthodoxy was upheld by the temporal power—by the feudal rulers and their states, and by the laws. The cruel zeal with which the Church pursued heretics, and was supported by the rulers, is not explicable simply as religious fanaticism. For why was there such fanaticism? Catholic orthodoxy had become established as an essential part of the social order; and the Church, as a great landowner, together with the other great landowners, sensed the danger of social disruption-and rightly too—lurking behind every heresy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the rise of the bourgeoisie, new religious and philosophical ideas came into ascendency. In religion emphasis was placed on the individual conscience and the individual&#039;s direct relation with God. Philosophers propounded the sovereignty of science and reason, and from this point of view subjected the old feudal ideas to devastating criticism. They examined anew the foundations of knowledge and tried to show how knowledge could be extended and humanity be set upon the road to progress. In this they effectively served the new bourgeoisie in getting rid of feudalism and consolidating capitalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now, when capitalism is in decay and is being challenged by socialism, the philosophers of the establishment have a very different tale to tell. They say that reason is powerless, that knowledge is an illusion, that material progress is a mistake and that the means whereby men have hoped to achieve it lead them into difficulties and disasters. These new orthodoxies in turn help to defend the dying system and to stave off the challenge of socialismthe challenge of socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the same way can be traced out how the medieval songs and stories and religious art, for example, helped the feudal system take shape and consolidate itself; and how the modern novel, drama, etc., helped to eliminate feudalism and helped the capitalist system take shape and consolidate itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Ruling Class and Ruling Ideas ====&lt;br /&gt;
Since the dissolution of primitive communism, society has been divided into antagonistic classes, into exploiters and exploited, these classes themselves being products of economic development. And corresponding to the economic structure of society at the given stage of development, to the given system of production relations, one or another class has occupied the dominating position in economy and has assumed leadership of society as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is always a particular class which plays the leading part in establishing and then in consolidating a given economic system, in which that particular class is dominant, the ruling class. It is accordingly always this class which is primarily responsible for establishing the ideas and institutions to guard the social order. The establishment is a class establishment— developed on the basis of the forms of property and the class relations with which the interests of the ruling class are bound up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Upon the different forms of property, upon the social conditions of existence, rises an entire superstructure of distinct and peculiarly formed sentiments, illusions, modes of thought and views of life,&amp;quot; wrote Marx, in &#039;&#039;The Eighteenth Brumaire&#039;&#039; (chap. 3). &amp;quot;The entire class creates and forms them out of its material foundations and out of the corresponding social relations.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The ruling class is able to achieve this because of its ownership of the material means of production and its control, through the state, of material power. &amp;quot;The class which is the ruling material force in society is at the same time its ruling intellectual force,&amp;quot; wrote Marx and Engels in &#039;&#039;The German Ideology&#039;&#039;. For &amp;quot;the class which has the means of material production at its disposal has control at the same time over the means of mental production, so that thereby, generally speaking, the ideas of those who lack the means of mental production are subject to it&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Marx and Engels declared in &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039;: &amp;quot;The ruling ideas of each age have ever been the ideas of its ruling class.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This ideological domination is, indeed, an essential element of class domination. Class domination cannot continue unless the ruling class can establish ruling institutions according to its own ideas, and by the general acceptance of those ideas secure the general acceptance of its institutions and rule. To maintain its material rule, the ruling class must always maintain its rule over the minds of men. It must bind the intellectual forces of society to itself, and secure the propagation of ideas which, by expressing its dominance, forestall any challenge to its dominance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Role of Intellectuals ====&lt;br /&gt;
When we speak of the ideas of the ruling class being the ruling ideas, this does not mean, of course, that all the members of the ruling class participate in forming and propagating those ideas. The consolidation of the economic system, and of the system of class rule, always requires certain individuals to undertake administrative and executive functions; and similarly, certain individuals always come to specialise in an intellectual function.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every class which plays an active as distinct from a merely passive role in social change always finds its own intellectual representatives. And the ruling class has always its cadres of intellectuals, who no more constitute a separate class than do administrators and officials. It is true that such specialised sections do, from time to time, acquire vested interests of their own. They become adepts at feathering their own nests. This may even, on occasion, as Marx and Engels observed in &#039;&#039;The German Ideology&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;develop into a certain opposition and hostility&amp;quot; between them and the chief part of the ruling class. But &amp;quot;in case of a practical collision, in which the class itself is endangered&amp;quot;, this always &amp;quot;automatically comes to nothing&amp;quot;. We can occasionally observe this happening today: many intellectuals who habitually speak or write the rudest things about industrialists or financiers rally solidly around them whenever the system itself is endangered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The intellectuals of the ruling class constitute, so long as that rule remains secure, the dominant intellectual force of society, who elaborate its &amp;quot;sentiments, illusions, modes of thought and views of life&amp;quot;. That they are in general not conscious of performing this function does not contradict the fact that this is the function they perform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ideology is a process accomplished by the so-called thinker consciously, indeed, but with a false consciousness,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in a letter to Mehring (July 14th, 1893). &amp;quot;The real motives impelling him remain unknown to him…. He works with mere thought-material, which he accepts without examination as the product of thought; he does not investigate further for a more remote process independent of thought.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We find this ideological process strikingly exemplified today. Thinkers with the most diverse views—atheists and devout Christians, social democrats and conservatives-are all impelled to express one and the same point of view, namely, that man is ignorant of his fate and at the mercy of events which he cannot control. What is this but the point of view of the ruling capitalist class in the throes of its final crisis? These thinkers come from the most diverse social strata, but they all peddle the same views in the service of the ruling class, poisoning the minds of hearers and readers with the same ideas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The relation of intellectuals with the class they represent was defined by Marx in writing about the literary and political representatives of the petty bourgeoisie in the 1848 period of France.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It should not be imagined, he wrote, that these ideologists of the shopkeepers &amp;quot;are indeed all shopkeepers or enthusiastic champions of shopkeepers. According to their education and their individual position they may be as far apart as heaven from earth. What makes them representatives of the petty bourgeoisie is that fact that in their minds they do not get beyond the limits which the latter do not get beyond in life, that they are consequently driven, theoretically, to the same problems and solution to which material interests and social position drive the latter practically. This is, in general, the relationship between the political and literary representatives of a class and the class they represent.&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Eighteenth Brumaire&#039;&#039; chap. 3.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the intellectuals of the ruling class are not necessarily themselves members of that class, in the sense of being born into it, or of owning property, or of enjoying all its privileges. Sometimes, indeed, far from enjoying such privileges their position is insecure-they are merely hired and fired, like court poets in the past or journalists today. Many leading intellectuals of the feudal nobility came from the peasantry, and many leading intellectuals of the capitalist class have been drawn from the petty bourgeoisie or from the working class. Indeed, as Marx pointed out in &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039; (vol. III, chap. 36), &amp;quot;the more a ruling class is able to assimilate the most prominent men of a ruled class, the more solid and dangerous is its rule&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This process also works in reverse. When a ruling class is in decay, and another class is rising to challenge it, individuals from its own ranks, including generally some of the most able and intellectually gifted, pass over to serve the rival revolutionary class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we have stated, every class which is active in the arena of history finds its own intellectual representatives, who express its social tendencies, its sentiments and views. It is evident, therefore, that in times of profound social change, when all classes are brought into activity, a great creative ferment of ideas takes place. The intellectual life of such periods expresses, not the activity of one class only, but the ferment of activity of all classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The class which plays the leading part in shaping the social order has not only to find means to formulate and systematise its own ideas, but secure their acceptance by the whole of society. Here revolutionary intellectuals, revolutionary though and propaganda, have an important part to play. When the old social order is in decline, the ideas of the ruling class begin to lose their vitality, become incapable of further development and are more and more rejected by wide sections of people. All the harder do the rulers fight to retain their hold and to use all the means at their disposal to discredit and persecute &amp;quot;dangerous&amp;quot; thoughts. The revolutionary class, on the other hand, in taking the lead of the whole movement against the old social system, has not only to get its own ideas worked out but make them the rallying, mobilising force of the whole movement. It was with this in mind that Marx wrote, in the &#039;&#039;Critique of Hegel&#039;s Philosophy of Law&#039;&#039;: &amp;quot;Theory becomes a material force as soon as it has gripped the masses.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Transformation of the Superstructure ====&lt;br /&gt;
In those revolutionary periods when the material forces of production come into conflict with the existing relations of production, the entire establishment which guards the existing forms of property begins to be shaken. In such periods, the property relations which had served as forms of development of the material forces of production, turn into their fetters. And in the sphere of social consciousness this fact expresses itself in consciousness of the dominant ideas and institutions as fetters, in other words, as outmoded, oppressive, unjust, false. New, revolutionary, ideas arise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;When people speak of ideas that revolutionise society,&amp;quot; Marx and Engels wrote in &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;they do but express the fact that, within the old society, the elements of the new one have been created, and that the dissolution of the old ideas keeps even pace with the dissolution of the old conditions of existence.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The class struggle, by which the social transformation is effected, is based on the conflict of economic interests between classes occupying different places in the system of production relations, each class striving for its own economic interest. It is at basis economic. But it is carried on and fought out in the sphere of politics and law, of religion and philosophy, of literature and art. It is carried on and fought out, not only by means of the economic pressure plus coercion and violence exerted by one class against another class, but also by means of a battle of ideas, in which are expressed the tendencies of all classes of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;All historical struggles, whether they proceed in the political, religious, philosophical or some other ideological domain, are in fact only the more or less clear expression of the struggle of social classes,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in his Preface to the third German edition of Marx&#039;s &#039;&#039;Eighteenth Brumaire&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as there is a distinction between the production relations and the corresponding forms of social consciousness, so there is a distinction between the material economic interests of the contending classes and their consciousness of their aims and of the issues over which they contend. But when the decisive moment of action arrives, the underlying economic interests and aims are always openly revealed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;As in private life one differentiates between what a man thinks and says of himself and what he really is and does,&amp;quot; wrote Marx in the &#039;&#039;Eighteenth Brumaire&#039;&#039; (chap. 3), &amp;quot;so in historical struggles one must distinguish still more the phrases and fancies of parties from their real interests, their conception of themselves from their reality…. Thus the Tories of England long imagined that they were enthusiastic about Monarchy, the Church, and the beauties of the old English Constitution, until the day of danger wrung from them the confession that they are only enthusiastic about ground rent.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contradictions and conflicts are always arising in the superstructure of society, in the sphere of social consciousness, just because on the basis of given relations of production men cannot live together in complete harmony. Such contradictions may find temporary solution, only to break out again in new forms. So even the best established ideas and the most conservative institutions undergo changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In such contradictions fought out in the superstructure we should distinguish those which only reflect a readjustment to new events on the basis of the same relations of production, and those which reflect the striving of a revolutionary class to change the relations of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, the ruling and possessing classes themselves are continually enmeshed in contradictions, which receive expression in ideological and political controversies as a result of which the establishment may be changed, perhaps profoundly, in response to changed circumstances. And it often happens that &amp;quot;revolts&amp;quot; break out against some or other part of the establishment, expressing the discontent of some particular grouping. Such revolts sometimes fizzle out; in other cases they are carried to success, and then yesterday&#039;s &amp;quot;rebels&amp;quot; become today&#039;s men of the establishment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any real challenge to the social system is preceded by and accompanied by such revolts. But there is a difference between revolutionary ideas which express the outlook and aims of a revolutionary class impelled by class interests to attack the property of the rulers, and ideas which would at most make some changes in the superstructure and leave property unmolested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is also worth noting, in passing, that just as at feudal courts there were ecclesiastics who rebuked the sins of the rulers and jesters who made jokes about them, so every establishment has its conscience-keepers and its jesters. This phenomenon should never be confused with real opposition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When, as outcome of the class struggle, the old ruling class is overthrown, then, as Marx put it in the Preface to &#039;&#039;Critique of Political Economy&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;with the change of the economic foundation the entire immense superstructure is more or less rapidly transformed&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The upheaval in the economic sphere, in the basic social relations, brings an upheaval also throughout the whole sphere of ideas and institutions. The old is overcome by the new. This means, primarily, that the former revolutionary ideas become developed into the authoritative ideas of a new establishment; and in part new institutions, constituted in accordance with these ideas, replace the old ones, while in part old institutions are reconstituted in accordance with new ideas and to serve new purposes. With this the entire content of social consciousness is eventually changed. With the dissolution of old relations of production, ideas which were formed on that basis become at first outmoded and reactionary, and in the end irrelevant and absurd. Ideological controversies which absorbed attention on the old basis become pointless, and new ones take their place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But of course this does not mean that nothing remains from the old superstructure—or that development in the super structure proceeds only by revolutionary negation, and not at all by evolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Men never relinquish what they have won,&amp;quot; wrote Marx in a letter to Annenkov (December 28th, 1846). &amp;quot;But this does not mean that they never relinquish the social form in which they have acquired certain productive forces. On the contrary, in order that they may not be deprived of the result attained, and forfeit the fruits of civilisation, they are obliged, from the moment when the form of their intercourse no longer corresponds to the productive forces acquired, to change all their traditional social forms.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When this change is made, the &amp;quot;fruits of civilisation&amp;quot; won in the past are preserved. They are preserved by .the new social forms, whereas they were placed in jeopardy by the decay and decadence of the old social forms. Thus not only the productive forces acquired, but advances achieved in culture, are retained and carried forward in new ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even when something is lost, perhaps for a long time, as a result of revolutions and wars, it is eventually regained. Engels remarked that much of the old Roman law in Europe was eventually utilised in the development of bourgeois law. And why is this? It is because the Roman law contained much that is of value for regulating men&#039;s relationships not only in slave society but in any commodity-producing society based on private property.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, while certain views expressed in Greek art belonged to a slave society and have disappeared, the inspiration of that art has not disappeared and is not likely to do so. That is because Greek art gave expression not only to special aspects of life and human relationships in slave society but to universal aspects of life and human relationships in any society. It is also because Greek art made a permanent contribution to artistic technique. For these reasons, incidentally, Greek art is likely to survive much longer than Roman law, since while Roman law will have nothing but a purely historical interest left in communist society, Greek art will still retain a living interest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the present day the whole heritage of culture acquired up to and during the capitalist period is being threatened in the phase of the decadence of capitalism-not only by the well known and degrading tendencies of commercialism, but by physical annihilation. It is being claimed, preserved and carried forward in the fight for socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Institutions, Ideas and Classes ====&lt;br /&gt;
What is the practical conclusion to be drawn from the Marxist theory of the basis and superstructure?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is that dominant ideas and institutions which are products of a particular economic structure can no more be regarded as sacrosanct and unchangeable than the economic structure itself. They express neither eternal truths nor inviolable forms of human association. They simply express the outlook and interests corresponding to the given economic structure of society. And in society based on exploitation, this outlook and these interests can be none other than the outlook and interests of the dominant exploiting class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ancient Greeks, for example, were taught that their laws were instituted by divinely inspired legislators. And so these laws were regarded as sacrosanct. But Marxism shows that in fact these laws were the laws of a slave society, defining the privileges, rights and duties of the citizens of such a society and defending the property of the possessing classes. They were the expression of definite historically constituted class interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, we today are told that the state institutions in Great Britain and the United States have come into being as the realisation of Christian ideals, of Western values, of the conception of individual liberty, and so on. And so these institutions and the ideas with which they are associated are represented as sacrosanct, just as quite different institutions and ideas were represented in the past. But Marxism shows that in fact these institutions are institutions of capitalist society, based on the capitalist economic system, expressing the interests of the ruling capitalist class. The Christian ideals Western values, conception of individual liberty are in fact capitalist ideals, capitalist values, a capitalist conception of liberty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism, therefore, by calling attention to the economic, class basis of established institutions and ideas, teaches us to regard no institution and no ideas as &amp;quot;sacred&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;People always were and always will be the stupid victims of deceit and self-deceit in politics,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin, &amp;quot;as long as they have not learned to discover the interests of one or another of the classes behind any moral, religious, political and social phrases, declarations and promises. The supporters of reforms and improvements will always be fooled by the defenders of the old, as long as they will not realise that every old institution, however absurd and rotten it may appear, is kept in being by the forces of one or other of the ruling classes. And there is only one way of breaking the resistance of these classes, and that is to find, in the very society which surrounds us, and to enlighten and organise for struggle, the forces which can and, by their social position, must form the power capable of sweeping away the old and of establishing the new.&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Three Sources and Three Component Parts of Marxism&#039;&#039;.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the classes discontented with the existing social system begin to take up the struggle against it, they immediately find themselves confronted with a whole set of institutions, laws, customs, principles and views which serve to protect the existing system and to suppress opposition to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the very moment when the British workers, for example, began to combine to demand higher wages and shorter hours of work, they found themselves confronted with oppressive laws enacted by oppressive institutions which thwarted their demands. They found themselves confronted with a parliament from which they were excluded, by laws which protected the employers, by views which approved the proft-making of the rich while condemning any combination of the poor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, at an earlier stage, the English bourgeoisie had come into conflict with the royalist regime of King Charles I. Their economic expansion was blocked by royal monopolies and taxes; and when they wanted these removed, they immediately came into conflict with both government and laws, and were denounced by churchmen and scholars for daring to infringe upon &amp;quot;the divine right of kings&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the class which in pursuit of its material, economic interests comes into opposition against the ruling class, is thereby always brought into opposition against the whole establishment. The whole record of class struggles proves that the dominant, established ideas and institutions of any society protect and uphold the economic structure of that society and, therefore, the interests of the ruling class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism, then, advises us always to look for the class, material, economic interests behind and motivating all declarations and principles, all institutions and policies. It advises us not to respect but to despise ideas and institutions which serve the capitalist class against the working class, and to fight for new ideas and new or transformed institutions which will help organise and inspire the broad alliance of all working people to break the power and overcome the resistance of the capitalists, and build socialist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== CHAPTER SEVEN: SOCIALISM AND COMMUNISM ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Social Production and Social Ownership ====&lt;br /&gt;
Socialism means the establishment of new relations of production, a new economic basis for society, namely, the social ownership of the principal means of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With such an organisation of production, all exploitation of man by man is finally done away with. The capitalist ownership of factories, mills, mines, transport and other means of production is abolished; the entire system of finance and trade is taken out of capitalist hands; the ownership of land by landlords is abolished. After that, no worker is slaving any more for capitalist profit, no small producer is fleeced by landlords, moneylenders or middlemen. The drive to oppress and exploit other peoples and to force a way into markets is ended. No longer is any productive equipment under-employed because it is not profitable to use it. No longer are any workers unemployed because it is not profitable for the capitalists to buy their labour-power. No longer is good land made waste by greedy exploitation; no longer is food production limited, and stocks hoarded or destroyed, while to make a profit out of it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With socialism, production is no longer undertaken for profit, but for the sake of producing what people need. The primary consideration is to raise the standards of the people. Production relations no longer act as fetters on production, but are adapted to the continuous development of social production in order to satisfy the continuously rising requirements of the whole of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Socialism is the organisation of plenty. The means to create plenty for all are already in being, thanks to the development of the social forces of production under capitalism. What remains is to use them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In socialist production, the entire social product is disposed of by the producers, and is used (a) to replace means of production used up, to build reserves and further to expand production, (b) to carry on and expand social services, (c) to maintain defence forces so long as a socialist country is threatened by hostile capitalist neighbours, and (d) to provide means of consumption to the individual members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is in its power to increase the total social wealth that socialism proves its superiority over capitalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In every socialist revolution,&amp;quot; Lenin wrote in &#039;&#039;The Immediate Tasks of the Soviet Government&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;there comes to the forefront the fundamental task of creating a social system superior to capitalism, viz. raising the productivity of labour.&amp;quot; This task is soluble, because socialism can not only take over all the technological achievements of capitalism, and then better them; the greatest power of socialism, which makes it a social system superior to capitalism, is the power of people, of social labour released from the fetters which compel it to serve private profit. The drive for higher productivity is not undertaken as an end in itself, or as a task imposed upon people by self-appointed taskmasters. It is undertaken for the sake of enjoying plenty, of making plenty available to every individual. &amp;quot;Everything for the sake of man, for the benefit of man&amp;quot; is the slogan of a socialist party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Road to Socialism ====&lt;br /&gt;
Socialism came onto the agenda of history and became established as a result of the concurrence of three causes. First, after the establishment of capitalism the productive forces of modern industry developed rapidly and reached the point where they had only to be brought under social ownership to be capable of producing plenty for all. Second, the working class achieved that degree of organisation and self-education where it was capable of taking command of production for itself. Third, scientific socialist theory was established, defining the socialist task and the necessary means to its fulfilment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The victory of socialism is and can only be the outcome of class struggles, conditioned by the totality of social antagonisms brought into being by capitalism. Under a working-class leadership guided by scientific socialist theory the majority of the exploited succeeds in winning a political victory over the exploiters and depriving them of state power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The socialist revolution is not, however, a single act but occupies a whole epoch of many years duration. The epoch in which the advanced capitalist countries develop to the monopoly stage and extend their imperialist conquests over the whole world is also the epoch in which imperialism is increasingly undermined and finally abolished, and in which socialism is established, grows in strength and finally triumphs everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The socialist revolution began with the October Revolution of 1917. After the second world war, socialist revolution was successful too in parts of Eastern Europe, in China and other parts of Asia and, later, in Cuba, in Latin America. It is always where the class contradictions are sharpest and the economic and political power of capital weakest that the break-through is made. At the same time, the U.S.S.R. proved a strong friend and protector for the newer socialist states: without this protection the people&#039;s democracies of Europe would hardly have escaped large-scale imperialist intervention, and certainly not the revolutionary regime of Cuba. From October 1917 those socialists of all lands who were both sincere and scientific regarded the defence of the socialist Soviet Union as amongst their first concerns, because&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The October Revolution gave a great impetus to anti-imperialist struggle in the colonial empires. From that time, the resistance of colonial peoples against imperialist exploitation grew into strong and organised liberation movements, with ever more clearly formulated anti-imperialist aims. After the second world war the barriers began to crack. Today a large part of the former colonial world has already wn political independence. The independence of the rest cannot be long delayed. And the politically liberated peoples can count on the assistance of the economically strong socialist sector of the world in building their economies as something other than raw material bases and spheres of investment for capitalist monopolies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The economic growth of the socialist countries, which have come together to constitute a world socialist bloc, and the downfall of colonialism, have brought about a decisive change in the balance of world economic and political forces in favour of socialism. The imperialists are hemmed in, and cannot any longer do as they please with the peoples of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The world is going through an epoch of revolution,&amp;quot; said Khrushchov, speaking for the Central Committee at the 1961 Congress of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union. &amp;quot;Socialist revolutions, anti-imperialist national-liberation revolutions, people&#039;s democratic revolutions, broad peasant movements, popular struggles to overthrow fascist and other despotic regimes, and general democratic movements against national oppression—all these merge in a single world-wide revolutionary process undermining and breaking up capitalism.… Today practically any country, irrespective of its level of development, can enter on the road leading to socialism.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The economically more developed capitalist countries have, as is obvious, been economically ripe for socialism for a long time. The building of socialism in these countries would not face those difficulties of building up industries from scratch which socialist construction has so far had to face whenever it has been undertaken. Socialism is delayed primarily by political causes—by the firmly consolidated economic and political power of the monopolies, by the infuence they exert over people&#039;s minds by hundreds and hundreds of well-worn scientific socilist ideas. However, the revolutionary movement in these countries does not face such discouragements and insuperable difficulties as its enemies like to pretend. It is the monopolies that have to face insuperable difficulties in view of their own economic contradictions, the growing strength of the socialist world and of the colonial liberation movements and the demands of the people of their own countries. Capitalism is falling behind in competition with socialism, which year by year will increasingly demonstrate not only its technical superiority but its power to raise the people&#039;s standards of living. Every day the rationality and practicality of the ideas of scientific socialism for the working-class movement become more evident. It is clear, therefore, that the central fortresses of capitalism are by no means impregnable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Socialist revolution, occurring at different stages of the development of the world crisis of capitalism and under different local conditions, follows different courses and exhibits different patterns.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Russian Revolution was accomplished in the midst of war, by the forcible seizure of power by the popularly elected Soviets; this power was preserved only by revolutionary civil war and by beating off armed intervention; socialism was successfully constructed thanks to enormous sacrifices and great revolutionary discipline amidst conditions of hostile capitalist encirclement. Evidently it was these latter circumstances which made possible the inexcusable distortions of socialist policies and the crimes against individuals which took place during a period under the Stalin regime, and which jeopardised the construction of socialism and partly disoriented a whole generation of socialist intellectuals. The European people&#039;s democracies were established in the aftermath of war, following the dismantling of former fascist regimes or regimes of fascist occupation. The Chinese People&#039;s Republic and other people&#039;s republics of Asia were established as a result of revolutionary wars. The revolutionary regmine in Cube was established by a popular armed uprising against a U.S.-backed fascist dictatorship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The perspectives which socialists set before themselves in the period now opening up are not those of war. A war fought with nuclear weapons does not offer favourable prospects for building socialism-very much the reverse. But with the balance of world forces in favour of socialism and of the national liberation movements, war can be prevented. The socialist aim, which no setbacks or imperialist manoeuvres can blot out, is one of international agreements and measures of disarmament—the peaceful coexistence of socialism and capitalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is not a hopeful perspective for capitalism. It contains the brightest prospects for the democratic transfer of power in capitalist countries to the working people, though local violence provoked by imperialists at the end of their tether is not ruled out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Already in 1951 the British Communist Party adopted the programme, &#039;&#039;The British Road to Socialism&#039;&#039;, which proclaimed the possibility of ending capitalist power and inaugurating socialism in Britain by a socialist parliament which would be elected and its legislative measures backed and implemented by the mass action of the majority of the working people. The 1958 edition of the programme stated: &amp;quot;Using our traditional institutions and rights, we can transform parliament into the effective instrument of the people&#039;s will, through which the major legislative measures of the change to socialism will be carried. Using the rights already won in the labour movement&#039;s historic struggle for democracy, we can change capitalist democracy, dominated by wealth and privilege, into socialist democracy, where only the interests of the people count.... the working class has the strength, united in struggle for socialism, to overcome all resistance and reach its goal.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The perspective of peaceful coexistence also contains the prospects of a non-capitalist development in the former colonial countries, leading by stages to socialism. &amp;quot;Only active struggle by the working class and all working people, only the unification of all democratic and patriotic forces in a broad national front, can lead the peoples on to that path,&amp;quot; said Khrushchov in the speech already quoted. &amp;quot;The peoples who have achieved national independence are entering upon the road of independent development at a time when the forces of imperialism and their ability to affect the course of events are steadily declining, while the forces and influence of socialism are steadily growing. In the circumstances, it will be immeasurably easier for them to solve the problems of economic and social development.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Socialist Planning ====&lt;br /&gt;
Socialist relations of production allow, for the first time, production to be planned. Because the means of production are socially owned, their use is a matter of social decision, and becomes subject to social planning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With private ownership, production cannot be planned. It is planned within the workshop or, where an industry is sufficiently monopolised, for a whole industry—but not for society generally.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is often talk of planning under capitalism, but the fact that the means of production are privately owned and the product privately appropriated makes planning impossible. Particular capitalist concerns or groupings plan their production; but each concern plans for its own profit. An overall plan, on the other hand, would require that all branches of production should be planned together as a single whole, the production of each sector being subordinated to the requirements of the general plan rather than to its own greatest immediate profit. And yet, under capitalism, each concern must pursue its own profit, or go under. Any overall plan breaks down. The fact that some industrics or public services may be nationalised makes no essential difference here. The fact that railways, or fuel and power, may be nationalised, as in Britain, can be of some advantage to the great private monopolies which make use of their services; but it does not mean it could if private ownership were universal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is only when society has taken over the whole direction of all the principal branches of production on the basis of social ownership, and adapts production to the systematic improvement of the conditions of the masses of the people, that planning comes effectively into operation over production as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then production not only can but must be planned, if it is to go on successfully. Planning is an economic necessity of socialist production. For obviously if there were no plan, and different people in different sectors of production did as they pleased, everything would soon be in confusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A socialist plan takes, to begin with, the form of a law promulgated by a socialist government. The word &amp;quot;law&amp;quot; has two senses: there are &amp;quot;laws&amp;quot; enacted by governments, which are thus expressions of the will of men; and there are &amp;quot;objective laws&amp;quot; which regulate real relationships and processes of both nature and society independent of the will of men. The use of the same word with two such different meanings is no doubt due to the historical fact that people originally believed that laws of nature were decrees of God imposed upon his creation just as laws are decreed by governments. Governments, however, are not like God, though they sometimes think they are. When God said &amp;quot;Let there be light&amp;quot;, there was light—or so we are told. But when a government promulgates a law, what comes of it does not depend only on the intentions of the government but on objective laws regulating the social relations of the people who are supposed to obey the law.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Production is an activity carried on by people in society, and the actual results of what people do by way of productive activity depend on both the objective properties of their means of production and on the interdependencies of their own social relations and social processes. In production people are related to one another and to nature: the results of productive efforts depend on the laws of these relations. Hence any production plan which is capable of being fulfilled must be based on knowledge of those laws, and must take account of them. If you want to produce results, you must know the laws which regulate the production of such results and proceed in conformity to those laws and in no other way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, no plan to build steel-framed buildings will come off unless there s a supple of steel; there will be no supply of steel unless it is made and transported; it will not be made unless iron and the other ingredients are dug up and processed, and it will not be transported unless oil or coal is obtained, or electric power produced. Again, if you want to produce an abundance of any kind of consumer goods –nylon stockings, say—then you must produce the equipment necessary for making them: no equipment for the artificial fibres industry, no nylon stockings. Similarly, if you provide such equipment in excess of what is required for whatever it is proposed to produce, then some of it will stand idle. And so on. Again, in the fields of finance and distribution, that amount of currency must be provided which is needed for the exchanges of activities and products which are actually going to take place; excess or deficiency will alike cause dislocation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suppose, then, that the government of a socialist country enacted a &amp;quot;Five-Year Plan Law&amp;quot; decreeing a vast increase of production, but without taking exactly into account the existing economic resources of the country, its existing sources of raw materials and productive capacity. Would such a law be effective? It certainly would not, and what would happen would not be a vast increase of production but a vast increase of muddle and discontent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A socialist plan, therefore, must be drawn up on the basis of scientific knowledge of economic laws and of scientifically ascertained economic and technical data. This knowledge must be exact and quantitative. Political slogans and vague economic generalisations incapable of mathematical expressions are, by themselves, liable to be worse than useless. This scientific knowledge—theknowledge of objective necessity the appreciation of which adds up to the freedom of socialist planning—relates both to the social-economic relations of human beings and to the properties of the materials and natural forces used in production. In the science of socialist planning there is already coming into being the unity of the natural and social sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this it follows that much more is required for socialist planning than political slogans and enthusiasm, and that it is not at all a question of arbitrarily setting targets. The fact that means of production are socially owned does not imply that mistakes, and serious mistakes, cannot easily be made in socialist planning. Methods of improvisation and decree, which may be necessary in the immediate aftermath of socialist revolution and are based largely on political expediency, need to be abandoned as quickly as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Does this imply that planning should be in the hands of a commission of experts, a kind of technocracy? Of course, it needs experts; and the more expert they are, and the better they work together as a collective, the more effective will be the planning. But a socialist plan is carried out by people and for people. It is people, with their skill and enthusiasm, who do the work, and it is their requirements which the plan is meant to satisfy. Obviously, people&#039;s requirements cannot be dictated to them by experts, nor can they be herded and directed like sheep. Since people are themselves the most important of all the forces of production, a socialist plan fails unless people are mobilised for production; and the productive force of people working for themselves is not mobilised by decision of any commission of experts, but only by decision of those very people. Successful socialist planning must, therefore, combine the use of the most exact scientific knowledge of nature and of economic laws with the most democratic methods of deciding what is to be done and of organising the doing it. There is no contradiction here-except in the minds of such high and mighty experts as regard the majority of working people as &amp;quot;the common herd&amp;quot;, invincibly ignorant and incapable of knowing what they want or what is good for them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, the initiative of working people in finding their own means of tackling a particular job is a tremendous factor in the development of production—as the Stakhanov movement in Russia, or aspects of the Great Leap in China, sensationally demonstrated. New inventions, new techniques, new ways of working together spring from the democratic co-operation of working people who are their own masters; great duction the talents of the masses, which is comparable to the discovery of how to use a new source of physical energy—steam power, or nuclear power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== From Socialism to Communism ====&lt;br /&gt;
When socialism is established, how does society continue to develop? Marx showed that after production has been placed on a socialist basis and all exploitation of man by man has disappeared, a further stage of transition begins-the transition to communist society. He regarded socialism as only &amp;quot;the first phase of communist society&amp;quot;—a comparatively brief phase of transition from society based on the exploitation of one class by another to a fully developed classless society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Between capitalist and communist society lies the period of the revolutionary transformation of the one into the other,&amp;quot; he wrote in &#039;&#039;&amp;lt;u&amp;gt;Critique of the Gotha Programme&amp;lt;/u&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;. And in this period, the period of socialism, there is &amp;quot;communist society, not as it has developed on its own foundations, but, on the contrary, just as it emerges from capitalist society; which is thus in every respect, economically, morally and intellectually, still stamped with the birthmarks of the old society from whose womb it emerges.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In what respects is socialism as it emerges from capitalism still &amp;quot;stamped with the birthmarks of the old society&amp;quot;? Inwhat respects does it reveal its transitional character? And how are these defects to be got over?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== &amp;quot;To each according to his needs&amp;quot; ====&lt;br /&gt;
The first respect in which socialism reveals its transitional character is in production itself and in the way the social product is distributed. Socialism starts off with the productive forces at the level they have reached under capitalism. Hence while the aim of socialist planning is to satisfy every requirement of every individual, this aim cannot be fully realised for a long time—not until there has been an immense advance of production, far away beyond capitalist production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such an advance is certainly practical. The 2o-year plan adopted by the Soviet Union in 1961, which is a sober and scientific plan, envisages that in twenty years Soviet industry will produce nearly twice as much as is now produced in the whole of the non-socialist world, and that the production of Soviet agriculture will increase by three and a half times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meantime individuals can only receive a share of the social product, not according to the full needs of each, but according to the quantity and quality of the work each has contributed. As production is still restricted, the principle of socialist production is: &amp;quot;From each according to his ability, to each according to his work.&amp;quot; But in the higher phase of communism production has been so much enlarged that an entirely different principle operates: &amp;quot;From each according to his ability, to each according to his needs.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In &#039;&#039;Critique of the Gotha Programme&#039;&#039; Marx regarded the principle of equal pay for equal work-the principle of socialism—as still a hangover of &amp;quot;bourgeois law&amp;quot;. This law is only finally abolished in communist society. Then all have an equal right to satisfy their needs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, the principle of equally satisfying the needs of all implies an inequality in what each receives, since needs are not equal—just as equal pay for equal work implies inequality, since some do more work than others. It is worth noting, therefore, that the idea that the social product should be equally divided amongst all has nothing to do with either socialism or communism. The social product is always unequally divided, first corresponding to unequal work and then corresponding to unequal needs. The equality which communism brings is the equal opportunity for everyone to develop all his capacities as a many-sided individual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The inequality of needs has a peculiarly obvious application as between men and women—although this obvious fact is often obscured by speaking of the whole human race as &amp;quot;him&amp;quot;. Women have special needs, as women; and to give women the same opportunities in life as men, which has never been done to this day, would still never be done by allocating to them the same share as men, or bestowing on them equal pay for equal work. The &amp;quot;equality of women&amp;quot; does not mean that they should have the same as men. It means that they, as women, should have every opportunity to live fully—to have children and enjoy bringing them up, to gain knowledge, to do creative work, and, generally speaking, to enjoy life— without suffering any disadvantage as compared with men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Status of Labour ====&lt;br /&gt;
A second respect in which socialism reveals its transitional character is in the status of labour and people&#039;s attitude to work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under capitalism, the workers sell their labour-power to the capitalists. Labour is therefore a task undertaken for someone else, a burden. It is, in Biblical phrase, &amp;quot;the curse of Adam&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In socialism, labour-power is no longer bought and sold. The producer who receives according to his work is not receiving the price of the labour-power he has sold. He is receiving his share of the social product according to the contribution he has made to social production. And so the more he helps to produce, the more he will receive—which is not the case under capitalism, despite the promises that when productivity increases everyone&#039;s real wages will go up: they have never gone up yet except after a hard battle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, &amp;quot;incentives&amp;quot; are still required for labour. And these incentives are provided in socialist society precisely by the principle: &amp;quot;To each according to his work.&amp;quot; Each knows that the better he works, the more he will get. At the same time, the social incentive grows in significance. People work because it is a good thing to do, because of companionship and the desire to contribute to social well-being, because of the social approval it earns. And this social incentive grows in significance as the memories of capitalist conditions fade and as the reward for labour increases; and also as, with technical innovations, work becomes less dull and heavy, more interesting and enjoyable, and the working day shorter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Productive labour, instead of being a means to the subjection of men, will become a means to their emancipation, exercise all his faculties, physical and mental, in all directions,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039; (part III, chap. 3). &amp;quot;Productive labour will become a pleasure instead of a burden.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only with the appearance of such a status of labour and such an attitude to it could communist society exist. When each receives no longer according to his work but according to his needs, it is evident that work is no longer done under any kind of compulsion but because people take pleasure in it and it is recognised as an indispensable part of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In capitalist conditions, driven by the lash of economic compulsion, working people sacrifice a third or more of their lives working for others. A man&#039;s own life begins only when he knocks off work; his working time is not his own, he is robbed of it. Only for a privileged few is reserved the pleasure of creative work, the consciousness that in their working time they are living their own lives as they wish to live, and not being robbed of life. For the mass of the people, their life is as Robert Tressell described it in &#039;&#039;The Ragged Trousered Philanthropists&#039;&#039;: &amp;quot;When the workers arrived in the morning they wished it was breakfast time. When they started work after breakfast they wished it was dinner time. After dinner they wished it was one o&#039;clock on Saturday. So they went on, day after day, year after year, wishing their time was over and, without realising it, really wishing that they were dead.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In communism, the whole of people&#039;s time is their own. The contrast was pointed by Willriam Morris, in his imaginary conversation in &#039;&#039;News from Nowhere&#039;&#039; with people of a communist society. To the question, &amp;quot;How you get people to work when there is no reward of labour,&amp;quot; came the answer: &amp;quot;The reward of labour is life. Is that not enough?... Happiness without daily work is impossible.&amp;quot; And the question, &amp;quot;As to how you gained this happiness&amp;quot; was answered: &amp;quot;Briefly, by the absence of artificial coercion, and the freedom of every man to do what he can do best, joined to the knowledge of what productions of labour we really want.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Division of Labour and the Individual ====&lt;br /&gt;
A third respect in which socialism reveals its transitional character is in the continued subordination of the individual to the principle of division of labour.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Division of labour is a fundamental feature of the advance of production. It is carried to a very high pitch in modern industry, where co-operative production depends on the division of labour into, and the co-ordination of, a very large number of labour processes, both manual and mental.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in society based on exploitation, and in capitalist society in particular, &amp;quot;in the division of labour, man is also divided. All other physical and mental faculties are sacrificed to the development of one single activity&amp;quot;. And this represents, as Engels went on to insist in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039; (part III, chap. 3), &amp;quot;a subjection of the producers to the means of production&amp;quot;. For &amp;quot;it is not the producer who controls the means of production, but the means of production which control the producer.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Socialism, by instituting social ownership of the means of production, begins to make the worker no longer the servant of the machine, but its master. Associated producers do now control their means of production. Therefore the way is open to overcome the stunting of men&#039;s faculties caused under capitalism by the division of labour. But this is a long process. It involves a thorough-going retraining of labour—to educate and train all-round people who, masters of their whole production process, are not individually tied to one particular part of it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx pointed out in &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039; (vol. I, chap. 15, sect. 9) that while the effect of capitalism is to turn the worker into a detail labourer, nevertheless the development of industrial production demands the opposite. It demands well-educated, all-round workers who can take on new jobs corresponding to new technical developments. &amp;quot;Modern industry, indeed, compels society, under penalty of death, to replace the detail worker of today, crippled by life-long reptition of one and the same operation and thus reduced to a mere fragment of a man, by the fully-developed individual, ready to face any change of production, and to whom the different social functions he performs are but so many modes of giving free scope to his own natural and acquired powers.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the technique of capitalist production has advanced, so has deadening repetition work of the conveyor-belt type become more prevalent. But the next step of technical advance is automation, where all repetitive drudgery is done by machines, and workers need to be highly skilled and adaptable, able to master and understand the machines they control and not merely to serve them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fullest scope of industrial development requires such people, but capitalist exploitation strangles them. For such people can flourish only as the masters of industry and not as wage-slaves. In socialism there begins the process of removing the subordination of the individual to division of labour and creating &amp;quot;all-round&amp;quot; individuals. Such people and only such people are the creators of the great new productive forces of communism. In this way, again, socialism is the first stage of communism: in socialist production is being created the new man of communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This process also implies the ending of the very oldest effect of the division of labour—the separation, amounting to an antithesis, of mental from manual labour, and of town from countryside. The superior status of the mental compared with the manual worker and the exclusion of the one from the privileges of the other, and the superior opportunities of town as compared with country life, which still inevitably persist during the first phase of socialist society, lead to the stunting of individuals. The mental worker becomes divorced from reality, and the manual worker from the full understanding of it; the townsman becomes divorced from the life of nature, and the countryman too much immersed in it. These divisions will be brought to an end as people create communism. Then agriculture will become as highly equipped technically as industry, and the industrial centre not be cut off from the countryside; the level of all workers will be raised to that of who imagine themselves a cut above the others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== A Single Form of Public Property ====&lt;br /&gt;
The fourth and final respect in which socialism reveals its transitional character is in the continued existence of different forms of property.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The whole tendency of the development of capitalism is to expropriate individual producers, depriving them of ownership of their means of production and converting them into wageworkers, and to drive small traders out of business while capital is more and more concentrated into the hands of a small number of very big concerns. But this is never more than a strong tendency. Monopoly capitalism is never more than a gigantic superstructure imposed on a basis of petty production and petty trading.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Socialism begins with the expropriation of the big capitalist concerns and big landowners, converting their property into public property, the property of the whole people. There remains a mass of small producers and small traders, including exploiters of labour. And these have to be eventually absorbed into the fabric of socialism, by making their property either public or co-operative property, as far as possible securing their consent by making this worth their while as individuals, partly enforcing it by economic pressure and legislative measures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This problem especially concerns agriculture. In Britain the expropriation ofindividual producers has been carried through by capitalism in agriculture as well as in industry. Here not only industrial but agricultural production is performed mainly by wage-labour. But Britain is not typical in this respect. In many other countries where capitalism has developed or into which it has penetrated, agriculture has remained predominantly a peasant economy, in which the greater part of production is carried on, not by wage-labour, but by small peasant proprietors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under such conditions, could it be proposed not only to expropriate the big capitalists and landlords but also the working peasants? Recognising the necessity of the working class forming an alliance with the working peasantry in the fight against capitalists and landlords, Engels answered this question long ago. In &#039;&#039;The Peasant Question in France and Germany&#039;&#039; he wrote: &amp;quot;When we are in possession of state power we shall not even think of forcibly expropriating the small peasants. Our task relative to the small peasant consists in effecting a transition from his private enterprise and private possession to co-operation, not forcibly but by dint of example and the proffer of social assistance for this purpose.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For peasant agriculture the task of building socialism involves expropriating the landlords, eliminating the exploitation of wage-labour, and converting small-scale peasant farming into large-scale co-operative farming and individual peasant property into co-operative property. At the same time, while the main branches of farming go over to co-operative methods, it is quite possible for the individual farmers to retain small plots of land for their own family use.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So then there arise, as in the U.S.S.R. and all other socialist countries at the present time, two forms of socialist property: public and co-operative. Both are socialist, because they are both forms through which associated producers hold their means of production in common and dispose of the product, work for themselves and not for exploiters, and receive according to their work. Their essential difference is the difference between a state or public enterprise, which belongs to the whole people, and a co-operative enterprise which belongs to a particular group of people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This distinction means that while industrial production can be planned in a direct way, since all the means of production are public property. the planning of agricultural production must proceed by indirect methods of encouraging a particular volume and direction of co-operative, peasant production by offering suitable economic incentives in the form of prices. This is why socialist planning has encountered greater diffculties in the sphere of agriculture than of industry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When productivity had developed sufficiently, these different forms of property will fuse into a single form of public property. For when not only does each work according to his ability but receives according to his need, there is no sense left in some claiming exclusive, even though co-operative, ownership of particular means of production and consequently appropriating the product. As they can receive all they need from the common product of the production of all, there is no advantage to them in co-operative ownership, and its retention would simply prove a hinderance to the organisation of social production and distribution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This perspective, as envisaged in the U.S.S.R. by the Central Committee of the Communist Party, was outlined by Khrushchov at the 1961 Congress. &amp;quot;The still existing remnants of distinctions between classes will be eliminated,&amp;quot; he said, &amp;quot;classes will fuse into a classless society of communist working people.… Agriculture will ascend to a high level that will make it possible to go over to communist forms of production and distribution.… Life itself is steadily bringing the national and co-operative forms of property closer together, and will ultimately lead to the emergence of a single, communist property and a single, communist principle of distribution.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of a complete communist society from its first phase of socialism is the consequence, then, of a great increase of social production. It means that, as &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039; put it, &amp;quot;all production has been concentrated in the hands of a vast association of the whole nation&amp;quot;, which plans production in all its branches in accordance with the needs of the people; the whole social product is then at the disposal of the same &amp;quot;vast association&amp;quot;, so that it may be distributed according to need. The stunting of human capacities by inequalities of opportunity has been ended. There is possible what Marx, in the &#039;&#039;Critique of the Gotha Programme&#039;&#039;, called &amp;quot;the all-round development of the individual&amp;quot;, and &amp;quot;all the springs of co-operative wealth flow more abundantly&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The transition from socialism to communism does not entail any sharp revolutionary break, any revolutionary change in the relations of production. On the contrary, socialism and communism are phases of one and the same social-economic economic development and the completeness of the elimination of all earlier forms of ownership of means of production and of appropriation of the product. The vestiges of the economic and social relations of the old class-divided society of exploitation, in struggle against which people build socialism, gradually disappear; and as they are sloughed off, the higher phase emerges. Unlike the opening phase, which is &amp;quot;still stamped with the birthmarks of the old society&amp;quot;, the higher phase of communism, therefore, develops entirely &amp;quot;on its own foundation&amp;quot;, that is, on the foundation of social ownership of all the means of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== CHAPTER EIGHT: TOWARDS A HUMAN WAY OF LIFE ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Measures of Transition from Socialism to Communism ====&lt;br /&gt;
By what means is the transition from socialism to communism effected in practice? Along with the introduction of ever higher techniques and increase of labour productivity goes the necessity of a series of related social measures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary to provide all-round education, with a basis in scientific and technical education, for all members of society, and finally higher education for all. It is necessary to raise the general skill of all working people, to plan incentives accordingly, to level out distinctions and end the bracket of lower-paid unskilled and semi-skilled workers. It is necessary to provide for all ever fuller and more open opportunities for the exercise and development of all their faculties, for culture and knowledge, for contributing to life and understanding and enjoying life. And, in close association with all this, it is necessary progressively to shorten the working day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx pointed out in &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039; (vol. III, chap. 48) that people must always spend time producing to satisfy their wants. When exploitation of man by man is abolished, he wrote, they can accomplish this task &amp;quot;with the least expenditure of energy and under conditions most favourable to and worthy of their human nature. But it none the less remains a realm of necessity. Beyond it begins that development of human energy which is an end in itself, the true realm of freedom, which, however, can blossom forth only with this realm of necessity as its basis. The shortening of the working day is its basic prerequisite&amp;quot;. Shortening of the working day is a fundamental measure in socialist production, and a condition without which the all-round development of people&#039;s physical and mental abilities cannot be achieved. This all-round development is, as Marx declared, &amp;quot;an end in itself&amp;quot;. It is not sought in order to increase production. On the contrary, the technical advance of production is sought in order that this development shall be achieved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Along with all these measures go such measures as providing full maintenance for all citizens who are not able-bodied, rentfree housing, free travel and holidays, and generally the accumulation and use of public funds to provide first all kinds of services and then consumer goods to all members of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
None of this is utopia. Every one of the measures mentioned here is either actually being put into operation or else being realistically planned today in the U.S.S.R.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The State in the Transition to Communism ====&lt;br /&gt;
The legislation and execution of all the measures for the transition to communism is done by the socialist state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The socialist state is the instrument by means of which the working people undertake the management of social production in the interests of the whole of society. The state, as the representative of the whole people, controls the whole publiclyowned sector of socialist production. In this capacity it also exerts an ever increasing influence over economic development in its entirety, since all sectors of economy are dependent on the state sector. Thus, directly or indirectly, the state directs the whole development of socialist economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is an organ of the whole working people. Hence it is from the start a state of an entirely new type, not the instrument of rule of a minority exploiting class, but the instrument of rule of the working masses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Our aim.&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in 1917, in &#039;&#039;Immediate Tasks of the Soviet Government&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;is to draw the whole of the poor into the practical work of administration .. . to ensure that every toiler shall perform state duties. The more resolutely we stand for ruthlesslyfirm government, the more varied must be the forms and methods of control from below, in order to weed out bureaucracy.&amp;quot; And in &#039;&#039;Can the Bolsheviks Retain State Power?&#039;&#039; he declared: &amp;quot;For the administration of the state in this spirit, we can immediately set up a state apparatus of about ten million, if not twenty million people-an apparatus unknown in any capitalist country.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, the state is essentially a means of coercion. In the socialist revolution state power is exerted to destroy the resistance of the dispossessed exploiters, to protect socialist property and the personal property of citizens from infringement by either individuals or groups inside the country and from foreign enemies, and to ensure that all the necessary measures for the construction of socialism are carried out. Such power requires a concentration of authority and material means in the hands of the workers&#039; government and its executive forces. This is true for so long as conditions of class struggle remain within a socialist country and the building of socialism is resisted by the dispossessed exploiting classes and a dissident petty bourgeoisie. The socialist state first takes shape, and must always do so, as &amp;quot;the dictatorship of the proletariat&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This situation changes as the economic foundations of socialism are consolidated and all exploitation of man by man is abolished. Class struggles within the country then become a thing of the past. Of course, discontent and protest on the part of individuals is likely to continue; and so long as they have grounds for discontent, their protest is not anti-social.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It would be wrong,&amp;quot; said Khrushchov, reporting for the Central Committee at the 1961 Congress of the C.P.S.U., &amp;quot;to think that there is a wall between a state of the dictatorship of the proletariat and the state of the whole people. From the moment of its inception, the dictatorship of the proletariat contains features of universal socialist democracy. As socialism develops, these features become accentuated, and following its complete victory they become determinant. The state develops from an instrument of class domination into an organ expressing the will of the whole people.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How is this change from &amp;quot;dictatorship of the proletariat&amp;quot; to &amp;quot;state of the whole people&amp;quot; effected? By strengthening the elective basis of all organs of central and local government, and extending their real powers; by enlarging the activities of mass organisations such as the trade unions, the co-operatives and cultural and educational societies, and extending public control over the activities of all government bodies; by drawing more and more people—not in hundreds or thousands but, as Lenin said, in millions—into work of day to day administration; by the practice of nation-wide discussion of the most important plans and laws; and by reducing the number of state officials and regularly renewing the composition of government bodies, so making government less of a full-time career or profession.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All this means that the role of state power as an instrument of coercion becomes less.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The interference of the state power in social relations becomes superfluous in one sphere after another,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Socialism, Utopian and Scientific&#039;&#039; (chap. 3), &amp;quot;and then ceases of itself. The government of persons is replaced by the administration of things and the direction of the processes of production. The state is not abolished, it withers away&amp;quot;. And in &#039;&#039;The Origin of the Family&#039;&#039; etc. (chap. 9) he concluded: &amp;quot;The society that will organise production on the basis of a free and equal association of the producers will put the whole machinery of state where it will then belong: into the museum of antiquities, by the side of the spinning-wheel and the bronze axe.&amp;quot; There will then exist economic organs of society, and cultural organs, but not state organs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This process of &amp;quot;the withering away of the state&amp;quot; is sure to be very prolonged, and cannot be complete until the attitude of all members of society towards work and other social obligations is such that social obligations are fulfilled without any external coercion. Moreover, it could not in any case be complete anywhere so long as socialism was not established everywhere, because for all that time affairs of defence would require state attention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Role of the Communist Party ====&lt;br /&gt;
Besides the state, as the public power of socialist society to enforce and direct the carrying out of the will of the people, there is also necessary the party. The socialist state comes into being from the conquest of power by the working people, led by the working class. The working-class party, without whose leadership the working class cannot win power, is then the leading force which guides the state and the people in building socialism and advancing to communism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So long as class struggle in any form continues; and beyond that, so long as the consequences of the old class divisions and division of labour remain in any shape or form; so long will there be a distinction between the vanguard and the masses. A necessary feature of the existence of classes is the conditioning of the material and mental activities of these classes by the place they occupy in social production. From this there invariably results the separating out of a conscious minority of the class, who become actively conscious of the long-term class interests and aims, and lead the whole class. The majority, on the other hand, carry on their lives in accordance with existing conditions, and become actively conscious of longterm social aims and enter into struggle for them only under the leadership of the minority. This is bound to be the case until not only do class distinctions disappear but all individuals are living and developing their capacities as members of society with equal status and opportunities. At that point the distinction between vanguard and masses will vanish, and the party, along with the state, will cease to exist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The party in socialist society is not an organisation which &amp;quot;dictates&amp;quot;. It is not an organ of power. As Sidney and Beatrice Webb put it long ago in their &#039;&#039;Soviet Communism&#039;&#039; (chap. 5), it exists to fulfil &amp;quot;the vocation of leadership&amp;quot;. Without the exercise of such a vocation by a party equipped with social science, it is impossible to rally millions and lead them along the road to communism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin, in &#039;&#039;What is to be done?&#039;&#039;, described the party as not only the vanguard but &amp;quot;the tribune of the people&amp;quot;. This, too, remains its function in socialist society. From the very nature of the state, as a special organ of administration and coercion, no state is immune from tendencies to bureaucracy, arbitrariness and even tyranny. It is for the party to represent and uphold the interests of the people in ensuring that the socialist state does fulfil their requirements and that the people do take charge of it. How else should this be done? No democracy can function simply by agreement of the people, spontaneously and without a party to represent them and act as their voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The experience of the U.S.S.R. has demonstrated how real is the danger of state organs of coercion getting out of hand. This only became possible because the party itself was to some extent prevented from functioning—its democratic machinery was impaired and its members were intimidated; indeed, that was where intimidation by the Stalin regime was chiefly directed. Later, it was the action of the party which put matters to rights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Socialist Establishment ====&lt;br /&gt;
The socialist state and the party are the centre of what, in the terminology of a previous chapter, may be called the socialist establishment. But this establishment is so different from anything that existed previously that the use of the same word becomes doubtful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Communist Party came into existence and took shape in the struggle against capitalism, and the form of the socialist state wherever it is established is determined by the character of the preceding struggles and of the organisations and institutions that took part in them. In this the socialist establishment is just like any other—institutions, parties and ideas born of the struggle against the old system become the formative elements of the new establishment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The difference begins in this, that the capitalist organisations and ideas, and the capitalist state, are products of the development of the capitalist method of exploitation and serve the purpose of upholding the exploitation of man by man; whereas socialist organisations and ideas, and the socialist state, are products of the struggle against exploitation and serve the purpose of bringing all exploitation of man by man to an end and consolidating a socialist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The object of the one is to impose a system of exploitation, but to do this under a disguise—not openly, but in the name of liberty, free enterprise, the rights of the individual, law and order, religion. The object of the other is to further the of exploitation and oppression, and not under any cover out in the name of human emancipation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The development of the structure and functions of the socialist state and party and all socialist institutions, and likewise of the political, philosophical, legal, literary and artistic ideas of socialism, is undertaken with a conscious purpose of securing people&#039;s emancipation from all oppressive and limiting conditions and enabling them to live in brotherhood, producing and satisfying all their needs and developing all their capacities. Institutions and ideas all take shape in a conscious struggle to overcome whatever served the function of upholding the old methods of exploitation, and to develop whatever is useful to help build the new society without exploitation and to enrich its material and cultural life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This difference leads to a second one. In society based on exploitation, the whole establishment serves to impose this exploitation and to justify it and make people accept it. There are propagated the biased and deceptive ideas of a minority, which are imposed on the majority; and the institutions are imposed institutions. It is quite otherwise in socialist society. There the ideas proper to the establishment teach people how to combine in association to satisfy their material and cultural needs, and the institutions serve the same purpose. Institutions and ideas are not imposed on the people, but are of the people and serve their deepest interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence instead of the institutions of society being run by a privileged few, as they are in capitalist society even when everyone has the vote, the aim is to draw wider and wider masses of people into running them. And instead of ideas being elaborated by an intellectual élite together with a corps of hired hacks (and it is sometimes difficult to make this distinction), the aim is to have wider and wider popular debate and discussion about all ideas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, all this is easier said than done. Old ways die hard. And just because socialist ideas are at first the ideas of a minority, and socialist institutions have the task of enforcing the requirements of the new society against resistance from the remnants of the old, it is not surprising if tendencies exist towards a few authoritative persons keeping a tight hold on institutions and towards authoritarianism and dogmatism in ideas, suspicious of democratic ways and democratic discussion. However, if such tendencies should grow instead of being put down, it is to the detriment of the development of socialism. Naturally, the institutions and ideas of socialist society become enlivened and enriched as a result of the ever wider participation of people in shaping them, and become ossified and improverished in the contrary case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
the requirements of the new society against resistance from the remnants of the old, it is not surprising if tendencies exist towards a few authoritative persons keeping a tight hold on institutions and towards authoritarianism and dogmatism in ideas, suspicious of democratic ways and democratic discussion. However, if such tendencies should grow instead of being put down, it is to the detriment of the development of socialism. Naturally, the institutions and ideas of socialist society become enlivened and enriched as a result of the ever wider participation of people in shaping them, and become ossified and impoverished in the contrary case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, in capitalist and other societies based on exploitation the established institutions do not take shape to enable people to realise their common interests, but to serve the interests of the ruling exploiting class; and the established ideas likewise serve the interests of the exploiting class and cannot advance mankind&#039;s understanding of the real conditions of life except in so far as such understanding may be useful to the exploiters—apart from that, established ideas disguise reality. There is nothing to gain for socialism, on the other hand, from ideas which in any way disguise, distort or falsify things—even if a few individuals may temporarily insinuate themselves into niches where they have a vested interest in such ideas. On the contrary, the truer, the clearer and the more profound is people&#039;s understanding of nature and society, the better will their ideas serve their social purpose. Socialist ideas are developed in the search for such understanding and in the fight against whatever contradicts it. Similarly, the object of socialist institutions is to enable people to co-operate together to satisfy their needs, and they are developed by such co-operation and by removing whatever hampers it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consequently, the development of the ideas and institutions of socialist society is effected in the process of people&#039;s advancing their understanding of the real conditions of life and organising themselves to secure their common interests. Whatever does not satisfy these conditions gets altered, as socialism grows into communism-not as a result of any conflict of contradictory interests, but as a result of the assertion of the community of interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This means that the basis for ideas about society and nature is scientific; that the basis for the development of culture and the arts is the exploration and expression of people&#039;s real relations with one another and with nature; that the basis for institutions is that they enable people to satisfy their needs; and apart from that, every kind of authority is set aside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the complete achievement of communism, therefore, anything resembling &amp;quot;an establishment&amp;quot; comes to an end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Man&#039;s Mastery of Nature ====&lt;br /&gt;
Where is socialist and communist development leading?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The economic development of communist society, proceeding on the basis of man&#039;s complete mastery of his own social organisation, is first and foremost a gigantic development of man&#039;s mastery of nature. It is the mastery of nature, achieved by intelligent work, that distinguishes the human way of life from that of the lower animals. &amp;quot;The animal merely uses external nature, and brings about changes in it simply by his presence,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;The Part Played by Labour in the Transition from Ape to Man&#039;&#039;. &amp;quot;Man makes it serve his ends, masters it. This is the final, essential distinction between man and other animals, and it is labour that brings about this distinction.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The opposition of man and nature, which is born as soon as human society is born, has always contained an element of antagonism, in the sense that uncontrolled natural forces threaten human existence and frustrate the realisation of human purposes. Thus in primitive society natural forces assume the proportions of menacing enemies, which have to be fought, cajoled or tricked. Natural catastrophes periodically destroy what man has made. In so far as natural forces are not understood and are not controlled, they are antagonistic to man and, even when their action is beneficent, they always contain an element of threat and danger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the course of the development of production, men have increasingly mastered natural forces. Increasing mastery of nature is, indeed, the essential content of material progress. In mastering natural forces men learn their laws of operation and so make use of those laws for human purposes. Man does not master natural forces by somehow weakening them, or changing their properties and laws to suit his designs, but by learning to know them and use them, to turn them from enemies into servants.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But men&#039;s mastery of natural forces has been offset by their own subjection to the means of production which they have created in mastering them, and to their own products. They are subject to their own means of production in the sense that the cultivator is himself dominated by the soil, and the machine-minder by the machine. And when products are produced as commodities, the producers are subject to their own products, in the sense that they do not produce what they want in order to enjoy it but are utterly dependent on whatever happens to their own products in the market, where the products themselves seem to take control over the fate of the producers. And in this common subjection, man has been subject to and exploited by man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In communist society, however, every obstacle is removed which their own social organisation offers to the furthest development of men&#039;s freedom. People now go forward without hindrance to know and control the forces of nature, to use them as servants, to remake nature, co-operating with nature to make the world a human world since humanity is nature&#039;s highest product.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In communist society the social control by associated producers over the use of their means of production and the disposal and enjoyment of their social product is at length made absolute, unqualified, unlimited. Each individual is free from the straitjacket hitherto placed on his all-round development by the social division of labour, and is free from the restriction to his satisfying his needs hitherto imposed by the necessity of paying for the means of satisfaction. In communist society, people in association, acting through the economic planning organs of society, can plan production in a complete and direct way—by simply reckoning up their productive forces and their needs, and then disposing of the productive forces in such a way as to produce the needs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As William Morris made his communist people say in &#039;&#039;News from Nowhere&#039;&#039;: &amp;quot;The wares we make are made because they are needed; men make for their neighbours&#039; use as if they were making for themselves, not for a market of which they know nothing, and over which they have no control. We have now found out the things we want, and we have time and resources enough to consider our pleasure in making them.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The End of Alienation and Estrangement ====&lt;br /&gt;
With communism, then, there disappears the last vestige of the domination of man by his own means of production and his own products. Henceforward man is fully the master of his own social organisation and increasingly the lord of nature. With this, as Marx said, the prehistory of mankind ends and human history begins.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, what most profoundly distinguishes man from other animals is man&#039;s consciousness of his own aims and his conscious use of the laws of the objective world in pursuit of his aims. Hitherto men have mastered natural forces in the process of production, but have not been masters of their own social organisation. They have produced, but not been masters of their own means of production and their own products. In producing, they have created social forces and set in motion economic laws which have ruled human destinies as an alien power. That was not human history, but only the history of man in the making.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his earliest philosophical work, the &#039;&#039;Economic-Philosophic Manuscripts of 1844&#039;&#039;, Marx wrote of the human condition of &amp;quot;alienation&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;estrangement&amp;quot;. This conception was actually the fountainhead of the ideas of communism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As men emerge from the condition of primitive communism they begin to cut themselves free from the navel string which ties them to nature. In primitive communism the individual is so dependent on and so submerged in the group that he has hardly any individuality, and the group is tied to and dependent on its natural habitat and the means of life it offers. Once people proceed from primitive food-gathering to food-producing, and begin as associated individuals with division of labour to interfere drastically with their natural environment, private property and exploitation begin. And with them come what Marx called alienation and estrangement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alienation means that what belongs to a man passes out of his possession, and may be used against him. People alienate the products of their labour; and when they are exploited, their very labour becomes alienated because, as we have seen, it is taken from them and used by others. More, with private property and class divisions, people&#039;s social creations pass out of their own control; independent of their will, they set up social relations and create institutions and organisations which they cannot control and to the action of which they become subject.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this condition, people become estranged from one another. Of course, people desire things and it is good to possess the use of things; but now attachment to things contradicts attachment to people, and people treat one another as things to be owned and used. The possession of things becomes the great and necessary object of life, and in pursuing this object people become estranged and treat one another as means to be used to help gain possession of things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is easy to recognise that this condition has not been eased but has rather been worsened with the development of classdivided society. The hatefulness and inhumanity of capitalism is due to the fact that men&#039;s alienation of their own powers and products and estrangement from one another is carried to the highest pitch under capitalist conditions. Throughout the ages, artists and writers, visionaries and reformers, have been aware of this, and have portrayed its effects and struggled against them, without fully understanding their causes. Communism begins with this understanding. And the great and humane aim of communism is to end forever the human condition of alienation and estrangement. cond earliest writings,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is then that, as Marx expressed it in his earliest writings, ation. What does &amp;quot;the human essence&amp;quot; will achieve its realisation. What does this mean? It does not mean some wonderful transfiguration of man made perfect. What is essential to the human animal, differentiating him from others, is purposive co-operation to produce the means of life. Communism simply means that this is done, with knowledge of nature and without hindrance from man&#039;s own social organisation. Communism means that people like us, with our hands and brains, sense organs and physical needs, co-operate to produce what we want and to allow to each the opportunities to benefit from the common stock of all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is there in this contrary to &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;? The idea of communism is based on scientific understanding of human nature and of the laws of man&#039;s social development. It has long been fashionable to sneer at communism as the idea of a &amp;quot;millennium&amp;quot;. This sneer was answered long ago by Robert Owen, in an &#039;&#039;Address to the Inhabitants of New Lanark&#039;&#039;; &amp;quot;What ideas individuals may attach to the Millennium I know not; but I know that society may be formed so as to exist without crime, without poverty, with health greatly improved, with little, if any, misery, and with happiness increased a hundredfold.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== The Future of Communist Society ====&lt;br /&gt;
The transition from capitalism to socialism is, as we now know, a prolonged and uneven process, some nations achieving socialism while others still remain capitalist or even, in some respects, pre-capitalist. It follows from this that, on a world scale, the transition from socialism to communism will also be a prolonged and uneven process, since some nations will advance to communism while others lag behind and may even still remain in the capitalist stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What will happen after communism? This is a natural enough question, but one which we cannot possibly answer at present, or can answer only in the vaguest terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, it may be said that there is no reason whatever to believe that the same fundamental laws of social development which have operated will not continue to operate. For these are laws of the human condition itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It remains true that in carrying on production people enter character of their productive forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It remains true that people&#039;s consciousness is determined by their social being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It remains true that as production develops so must new social tasks develop with i&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But instead of asserting their sway through class conflicts, crises and catastrophes, and by the frustration of men&#039;s intentions, the laws of social development will be more and more consciously utilised by associated humanity, just like the laws of nature, in the interests of society as a whole, to realise men&#039;s intentions. Associated on the basis of a common interest, men will be in full control of their own social course. They will be able to direct it by the compass of their knowledge of their own needs and of the real conditions of their social existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All that we can know in advance about communist society follows from what we already know about previous society, and about capitalist and socialist society in particular. Thus we know that certain features of capitalist and socialist society, which we have analysed, will have to be eliminated, and we can work out in a general way how that can be done and what sort of society will exist afterwards. Whatever goes beyond that we have no means of predicting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When a world exists so completely different from our present world, how are we to say what the people who live in it will decide to do? Of course, we cannot say. And if we did say anything, they would take no notice of us; for what they do will be based on their own requirements, and not on ours.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) In communist society, property has reached its highest stage of development. Private property has ceased to exist. It is simply the case that people in asociation make use of all the resources of nature, including their own human resources, to satisfy all their needs. These resource belong to no one in particular, the products of associated labour belong to the whole of society, and means of consumption are distributed among the members of society according to their needs, as their own personal property for purposes of personal use. Property as we now generally understand it—as the ownership and control of means of production and products by particular individuals, groups and organisations—has, in fact, ceased to exist. That is what is meant by the highest stage of development of property.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If, then, this is what has happened to property, it will never again be the case that people will feel the necelssity of changing property relations and instituting any higher form of property.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) At the same time, society need not stand st may well take place new developments of the forces of production, derived from new discoveries of science. What these will be we cannot tell—if we knew of discoveries beforehand, they would not be discoveries. Today we tend to be very impressed by the potentiality of the physical sciences, making available new sources of energy and possibilities not only of transforming the earth&#039;s surface but of travelling to the moon or other planets. It is possible that discoveries of the biological sciences may prove even more revolutionary, enabling us to control the growth of living organisms and to prolong greatly the span of human life. In any case, with new discoveries new horizons open up, new needs are felt, and old habits, ways of life, ideas and institutions are felt as a hindrance and have to be changed. For example, if the average duration of human life were greatly prolonged it is obvious that all kinds of social readjustments would become necessary to satisfy the needs of such longer life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence the contradiction between the old and between old forms of association into which men enter in carrying on production and new forces of production—hitherto production and new forces of production, which has always been the mainspring of human progress, will continue to operate—but in new ways. It will not take the form of a conflict between existing forms of property and the new requirements of social development, but will take other forms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And changes will not be effected without prevision as a result of conflicts, but by deliberation and discussion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this point it is necessary to rein in the argument and bring ourselves back to present realities. When all mankind is free from exploitation, people will live without want, in security and happiness, and will be fully capable of taking care of the future. We need not further concern ourselves about their future problems, but rather about our own problems. For the future of mankind depends on how we solve the present contradictions of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== Conclusions ====&lt;br /&gt;
What conclusions can we draw from the materialist conception of man and his social development?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) The epoch in which we live is the one in which mankind is finally taking the decisive step to the achievement of truly human conditions of existence. Historical materialism lights up the wonderful perspectives which lie before the present generation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hitherto, since the first phase of primitive communism, society has always been based on the exploitation of the masses of working people. The wealth of the few has contrasted with the poverty of the many. The great advances of material production, which have created that wealth, have been achieved only at the expense of increased exploitation of the producers. The overwhelming majority have been denied the enjoyment of the culture the creation of which was made possible by their labour. There has been continual war of class against class and of people against people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From such conditions of social existence mankind is emerging to create a new order of society in which exploitation of man by man is abolished, and in which the development of society no longer takes place through conflicts and upheavals but is consciously regulated in accordance with a rational plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All this has become necessary because the new forces of social production prove incompatible with private ownership of the means of production and private appropriation of the product. They can be fully utilised and developed only on the basis of social ownership and social appropriation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Modern science and technique make it possible for the first time in history for everyone to enjoy a high and rising standard oflife, and for everyone to enjoy leisure, education and culture. To realise this possibility, society must take over control of the whole of production and plan it for the satisfaction of the needs of the whole of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That means that everyone will be able to enjoy without question the basic material necessities of life—good housing, food and the maintenance of health. Monotonous and arduous work will be abolished by high technique, and all will be free to work creatively. Work will cease to be a burden and become one of life&#039;s necessities, a matter of pride and pleasure. Rest and leisure, education and a cultured life, will be enjoyed by all. All will be able to raise their qualifications and develop their various abilities. Such are the truly human conditions of life which it is the goal of socialism to establish.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Socialism can be established only through the action of the revolutionary class in modern society, the working class, in its struggle with the capitalist class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Socialism cannot possibly be achieved by any gradual transition based on class-collaboration, since by its very conditions of existence the capitalist class is bound to resist to the end the introduction of socialism, which would deprive it of its property and profits. On the contrary, it can be achieved only by the struggle of the working class to emancipate itself from capitalist exploitation. By emancipating itself, the working class will thereby emancipate society at large from all exploitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To achieve socialism the working class must unite, and lead all the working people to struggle to end capitalist rule and establish a new democratic state, based on the rule of the working class in alliance with all the working people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) To defeat capitalism and build socialism the working equipped with scientific socialist theory and able to apply it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the experience of mass struggles the workers begin to be conscious of the antagonism of their interests with those of the employers, of the need to unite and organise. But this consciousness can become socialist consciousness only with the aid of scientific theory. Only with the benefit of socialist theory can the working class see the need not only to fight for better wages but to end the wages system, and realise how to carry this fight through to victory. Thus what is necessary for the waging of the struggle for socialism is above all the union of scientific socialism with the mass working-class movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Today the scientific theory of Marxism-Leninism is tried and tested and has proved its truth in practice. Guided and inspired by it, socialism has been built in the Soviet Union and the shape of the future communist society is becoming clear, New socialist people are at work, more proud and free than any who have trod the earth before. Millions more are advancing to socialism. A new world has come into existence whose growth the forces of the old are utterly powerless to prevent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Completely different is the world of capitalism, dying on its feet, torn by insoluble crisis and conflict. Here the ruling monopolies try to solve their problems and increase their profits by cutting at the people&#039;s standards, by deceiving the people and undermining their liberties, and by piling up armaments. They pin their hopes for the future—or rather, for delaying the future—on the hydrogen bomb. Their final accomplishment is the means of mass destruction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our final conclusion, then, is clear. All over the world the common people can and must unite to preserve peace. We must strive for co-operation with the countries which are already building socialism and guard their achievements. We must work for the ending of capitalism and establishment of socialism in our own country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== READING LIST ====&lt;br /&gt;
The following are the principal writings by Marx, Engels and Lenin available in English setting forth the theory of historical materialism. However, everything they ever wrote has relevance to this theory and contains an application of it. Works marked with an asterisk are the best for beginners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== MARX AND ENGELS =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* The Communist Manifesto*&lt;br /&gt;
* The German Ideology Correspondence&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== MARX =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Capital, volumnes I, II and Il&lt;br /&gt;
* Critique of Polilical Economy, Preface*&lt;br /&gt;
* Critique of the Gotha Programme*&lt;br /&gt;
* The 18th Brunaire of Louis Bonaparte&lt;br /&gt;
* Economic-Philosophic Manuscripts of 1844&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== ENGELS =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Socialism, Utopian and Scientific*&lt;br /&gt;
* Speech at the Graveside of Karl Marx*&lt;br /&gt;
* Ludwig Feuerbach*&lt;br /&gt;
* The Origin of the Family, Private Property and the State*&lt;br /&gt;
* The Part Played by Labour in the Transition from Ape to Man*&lt;br /&gt;
* Anti-Dühring&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== LENIN =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* What the Friends of the People are and how they Fight the Social-Democrats&lt;br /&gt;
* Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&lt;br /&gt;
* Karl Marx*&lt;br /&gt;
* The State and Revolution*&lt;br /&gt;
* Imperialism*&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction/Materialism_and_the_Dialectical_Method&amp;diff=92337</id>
		<title>Library:Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction/Materialism and the Dialectical Method</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction/Materialism_and_the_Dialectical_Method&amp;diff=92337"/>
		<updated>2026-08-11T14:46:36Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: split volume 1 onto separate page&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== VOLUME I: MATERIALISM AND THE DIALECTICAL METHOD ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PART ONE: MATERIALISM ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER ONE: PARTY PHILOSOPHY ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Party Philosophy and Class Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is the revolutionary philosophy of the working class. It is the philosophy of the revolutionary working-class party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This definition must appear a strange one, both to many politicians and to many philosophers. But we will not begin to understand dialectical materialism unless we can grasp the thought which lies behind this definition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us ask, first of all, what conception of philosophy lies behind the idea expressed in this definition of party or—since a party is always the political representative of a class—class philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By philosophy is usually meant our most general account of the nature of the world and of mankind&#039;s place and destiny in it-our world outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That being understood, it is evident that everybody has some kind of philosophy, even though he has never learned to discuss it. Everybody is influenced by philosophical views, even though he has not thought them out for himself and cannot formulate them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people, for example, think that this world is nothing but &amp;quot;a vale of tears&amp;quot; and that our life in it is the preparation for a better life in another and better world. They accordingly believe that we should suffer whatever befalls us with fortitude, not struggling against it, but trying to do whatever good we can to our fellow creatures. This is one kind of philosophy, one kind of world outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other people think that the world is a place to grow rich in, and that each should look out for himself. This is another kind of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But granted that our philosophy is our world outlook, the task arises of working out this world outlook systematically and in detail, turning it into a well-formulated and coherent theory, turning vaguely held popular beliefs and attitudes into more or less systematic doctrines. This is what the philosophers do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time the philosophers have worked out their theories, they have often produced something very complicated, very abstract and very hard to understand. But even though only a comparatively few people may read and digest the actual productions of philosophers, these productions may and do have a very wide influence. For the fact that philosophers have systematised certain beliefs reinforces those beliefs, and helps to impose them upon wide masses of ordinary people. Hence, everyone is influenced in one way or another by philosophers, even though they have never read the works of those philosophers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if this is the case, then we cannot regard the systems of the philosophers as being wholly products of the brain-work of the individual philosophers. Of course, the formulation of views, the peculiar ways in which they are worked out and written down, is the work of the particular philosopher. But the views themselves, in their most general aspect, have a social basis in ideas which reflect the social activities and social relations of the time, and which, therefore, do not spring ready-made out of the heads of philosophers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this we may proceed a step further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When society is divided into classes—and society always has been divided into classes ever since the dissolution of the primitive communes, that is to say, throughout the entire historical period to which the history of philosophy belongs then the various views which are current in society always express the outlooks of various classes. We may conclude, therefore, that the various systems of the philosophers also always express a class outlook. They are, in fact, nothing but the systematic working out and theoretical formulation of a class outlook, or, if you prefer, of the ideology of definite classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Philosophy is and always has been class philosophy, Philosophers may not realise this, but that does not alter the fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For people do not and cannot think in isolation from society, and therefore from the class interests and class struggles which pervade society, any more than they can live and act in such isolation. A philosophy is a world outlook, an attempt to understand the world, mankind and man&#039;s place in the world. Such an outlook cannot be anything but the outlook of a class, and the philosopher functions as the thinking representative of a class. How can it be otherwise? Philosophies are not imported from some other planet, but are produced here on earth, by people involved, whether they like it or not, in existing class relations and class struggles. Therefore, whatever philosophers say about themselves, there is no philosophy which does not embody a class outlook, or which is impartial, as opposed to partisan, in relation to class struggles. Search as we may, we shall not find any impartial, non-partisan, non-class philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bearing this in mind, then, we shall find that the philosophies of the past have all, in one way or another, expressed the outlook of the so-called &amp;quot;educated&amp;quot; classes, that is to say, of the exploiting classes. In general, it is the leaders of society who express and propagate their ideas in the form of systematic philosophies. And up to the appearance of the modern working class, which is the peculiar product of capitalism, these leaders have always been the exploiting classes. It is their outlook which has dominated philosophy, just as they have dominated society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can only conclude from this that the working class, if today it intends to take over leadership of society, needs to express its own class outlook in philosophical form, and to oppose this philosophy to the philosophies which express the outlook and defend the interests of the exploiters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The services rendered by Marx and Engels to the working class may be expressed in a few words thus: they taught the substituted science for dreams,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in his obituary on Fredrick Engels. Marx and Engels founded and established the revolutionary theory of working-class struggle, which illumines the road by which the working class can throw of capitalist exploitation, can take the leadership of all the masses of the people, and so free the whole of society once and for all of all oppression and exploitation of man by man. They taught that without its own party, independent of all bourgeois parties, the working class certainly could not win victory over capitalism, could not lead the whole of society forward to the abolition of capitalism and the establishment of socialism. Lenin further developed the Marxist teachings about the party. He showed that the party must act as the vanguard of its class, the most conscious section of its class, and that it is the instrument for winning and wielding political power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To fulfil such a role, the party must evidently have knowledge, understanding and vision; in other words, it must be equipped with revolutionary theory, on which its policies are based and by which its activities are guided.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory is the theory of Marxism-Leninism. And it is not just an economic theory, nor yet exclusively a political theory, but a world outlook—a philosophy. Economic and political views are not and never can be independent of a general world outlook. Specific economic and political views express the world outlook of those who hold such views, and conversely, philosophical views find expression in views on economics and politics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Recognising all this, the revolutionary party of the working class cannot but formulae, and having formulated hold fast to, develop and treasure, its party philosophy. In this philosophy—dialectical materialism—are embodied the general ideas by means of which the party understands the world which it is seeking to change in terms of which it defines it aims and works out how to fight for them. In this philosophy are embodied the general ideas by means of which the part seeks to enlighten and organise the whole class, and to influence, guide and win over all the masses of working people, showing the conclusions which must be drawn from each stage of the struggle, helping people learn from their own experience how to go forward towards socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so we see why it is that in our times a philosophy has arisen which expresses the revolutionary world outlook of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Experience itself has taught the party the need for philosophy. For experience shows that if we do not have our own revolutionary socialist philosophy, then inevitably we borrow our ideas from hostile, anti-socialist sources. If we do not adopt today the outlook of the working class and of the struggle for socialism, then we adopt or slip into, without meaning to do so—that of the capitalists and of the struggle against socialism. This is why the working-class party—if it is to be the genuine revolutionary leadership of its class, and is not to mislead its class by the importation of hostile capitalist ideas, and of policies corresponding to such ideas—must be concerned to formulate, defend and propagate its own revolutionary philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Class Philosophy and Truth =====&lt;br /&gt;
Against what has just been said about a class and party philosophy, the objection is bound to be raised that such a conception is a complete travesty of the whole idea of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Class interests may incline us to believe one thing rather than another, some will say, but should not philosophy be above this? Should not philosophy be objective and impartial, and teach us to set class and party interests aside and to seek only for the truth? For surely what is true is true, whether this suit some or other class interests or not? If philosophy is partisan—party philosophy—how can it be objective, how can it be true philosophy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In reply to such objections, we may say that the working-class standpoint in philosophy is very far indeed from having no concern for truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is there no such thing as truth? Of course there is—and men are getting nearer to it. For different outlooks, partisan as they may be, are not on a level so far as nearness to truth is concerned. Every philosophy embodies a class outlook. Yes, but just as one class differs from another class in its social role and in its contribution to the development of society, so one philosophy embodies positive achievements in comparison with another in the working out of the truth about the world and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People are prone to believe that if we adopt a partisan, class standpoint, then we turn our backs on truth; and that, on the other hand, if we genuinely seek for truth, then we must be strictly impartial and non-partisan. But the contrary is the case. It is only when we adopt the partisan standpoint of historically the most progressive class that we are able to get nearer to truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The definition of dialectical materialism, therefore, as the philosophy of the revolutionary working-class party, is in no way incompatible with the claim of dialectical materialism to express truth, and to be a means of arriving at truth. On the contrary. We have every right to make this claim, in view of the actual historical position and role of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except for the working class, all other classes which have aspired to take the leadership of society have been exploiting classes. But every exploiting class, whatever its achievements, has always to find some way of &#039;&#039;disguising&#039;&#039; its real position and aims, both from itself and from the exploited, and of making out that its rule is just and permanent. For such a class can never recognise its real position and aims as an exploiting class, or the temporary character of its own system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, in ancient slave society, Aristotle, the greatest philosopher of antiquity, made out that the institution of slavery was decreed by nature, since some men were by nature slaves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the heyday of feudal society the greatest philosopher of the middle ages, Thomas Aquinas, represented the entire universe as being a kind of feudal system. Everything was arranged in a feudal hierarchy, with God surrounded by the chief archangels at the top. Everything depended on what was next above it in the system, and nothing could exist without God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for capitalism, it dissolves all feudal ties and, as Marx and Engels observed in &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;has left remaining no other nexus between man and man than naked self-interest, than callus cash payment. This was reflected in the beginnings of capitalist philosophy, especially in Britain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This philosophy saw the world as consisting of independent atoms, each complete in itself, concerned only with itself, and all interacting. This was a mirror of capitalist society, as seen by the rising bourgeoisie. And by means of such ideas they succeeded, too, in disguising their own aims of domination and profit. Worker and capitalist were &amp;quot;on a level&amp;quot;, each was a free human atom, and they entered into a free contract, the one to work, the other to provide capital and pay wages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the working class does not need any such &amp;quot;false consciousness&amp;quot; as is contained in such philosophies. It does not want to set up a new system of exploitation, but to abolish all exploitation of man by man. For this reason, it has no interest whatever in disguising anything, but rather in understanding things just as they really are. For the better it understands the truth, the more is it strengthened in its struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, other classes have always wanted to perpetuate themselves and to last out for as long as they could. And so they have favoured philosophical &amp;quot;systems&amp;quot; which give themselves a permanent place in the universe. Such systems attempt to define the nature of the universe so as to represent certain things and certain relations as being necessary, eternal and unchangeable. And then they make it appear that a particular social system is a necessary part of the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the working class does not need to perpetuate itself. On the contrary, it needs to do away with its own existence as a class as quickly as possible, and to establish a classless society. Therefore, the working class has no use at all for any philosophical &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; which establishes any false permanence. Its class position and aims are such that it can afford to and needs to recognise and trace out the change, coming into being and ceasing to be of &#039;&#039;everything&#039;&#039; in existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our party philosophy, then, has a right to lay claim to truth. For it is the only philosophy which is based on a standpoint which demands that we should always seek to understand things just as they are, in all their manifold changes and interconnections, without disguises and without fantasy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== A Revolution in Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The Marxian doctrine is omnipotent because it is true,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin. &amp;quot;It is complete and harmonious, and provides men with an integral world conception which is irreconcilable with any form of superstition, reaction or defence of bourgeois oppression (&#039;&#039;The Three Sources and Three Component Pars of Marxism&#039;&#039;).&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And he further wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is nothing resembling &#039;sectarianism&#039; in Marxism, in the sense of its being a hidebound, petrified doctrine, a doctrine which arose &#039;&#039;away from&#039;&#039; the highroad of development of world civilisation. On the contrary, the genius of Marx consists precisely in the fact that he furnished answers to questions the foremost minds of mankind had already raised. His teachings arose as the direct and immediate &#039;&#039;continuation&#039;&#039; of the teachings of the greatest representatives of philosophy, political economy and socialism..&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its philosophical aspect, Marxism appears as the culmination of a whole great development of philosophical thought, in which the problems of philosophy were posed and took shape in the course of a series of revolutions, its highest point being reached in the classical German philosophy of the early nineteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But if Marxism is thus the continuation and culmination of the past achievements of philosophy, it is a continuation which puts an end to an epoch and constitutes a new point of departure. For in comparison with past philosophies, it launches out on new lines. It constitutes a revolution in philosophy, an end to the &#039;systems&amp;quot; of the past, a philosophy of an entirely new kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxist Leninism is no longer a philosophy which expresses the world outlook of an exploiting class, of a minority, striving to impose its rule and its ideas upon the masses of the people in order to keep them in subjection; but it is a philosophy which serves the common people in their struggle to throw off all exploitation and to build a classless society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism-Leninism is a philosophy which seeks to understand the world in order to change it. &amp;quot;The philosophers have only interpreted the world in various ways,&amp;quot; wrote Marx. &amp;quot;The point, however, is to change it.&amp;quot; Therefore, if we could say of past philosophy that it has been an attempt to understand the world and man&#039;s place and destiny in it—an attempt necessarily conditioned by the class outlook, prejudices and illusions of the various exploiting class philosophers—we have to say of Marxist-Leninist philosophy that it is an attempt to understand the world in order to change the world and to shape and realise man&#039;s destiny in it. Dialectical materialism is a theoretical instrument in the hands of the people for use in changing the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism-Leninism, therefore, seeks to base our ideas of things on nothing but the actual investigation of them, arising from and tested by experience and practice. It does not invent a &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; as previous philosophies have done, and then try to make everything fit into it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus dialectical materialism is in the truest sense a popular philosophy, a scientific philosophy and a philosophy of practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The revolutionary characteristics of dialectical materialism are embodied in the two features of Marxist-Leninist philosophy which give it its name—dialectics and materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand things so as to change them we must study them, not according to the dictates of any abstract system, but in their real changes and interconnections—and that is what is meant by dialectics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We must set aside preconceived ideas and fancies about things, and strive to make our theories correspond to the real conditions of material existence—and that means that our outlook and theory is materialistic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In dialectical materialism, wrote Engels, in his book &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;the materialist world outlook was taken really seriously for the first time and was carried through consistently…&amp;quot; For &amp;quot;it was resolved to comprehend the real world—nature and history—just as it presents itself to everyone who approaches it free from preconceived idealist fancies. It was decided relentlessly to sacrifice every idealist fancy which could not be brought into harmony with the facts conceived in their own and not in a fantastic connection. And materialism means nothing more than this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER TWO: MARXISM AND IDEALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Materialism and Idealism—Opposed Ways of Interpreting Every Question =====&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism is not a dogmatic system. It is rather a way of interpreting, conceiving of, explaining every question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist way of interpreting events, of conceiving of things and their interconnections, is opposed to the idealist way of interpreting and conceiving of them. Materialism is opposed to idealism. On every question, there are materialist and idealist ways of interpreting it, materialist and idealist ways of trying to understand it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus materialism and idealism are not two opposed abstract theories about the nature of the world, of small concern to ordinary practical folk. They are opposed ways of interpreting and understanding every question, and, consequently, they express opposite approaches in practice and lead to very different conclusions in terms of practical activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor are they, as some use the terms, opposite moral attitudes—the one high-minded, the other base and self-seeking. If we use the terms like this, we will never understand the opposition between idealist and materialist conceptions; for this way of speaking is, as Engels said, nothing but&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;an unpardonable concession to the traditional philistine prejudice against the word materialism resulting from the long-continued defamation by the priests. By the word materialism the philistine understands gluttony, drunkenness lust of the eye, lust of the flesh, arrogance, cupidity, miserliness, profit-hunting and stock-exchange swindling in short, all the filthy vices in which he himself indulges in private. By the word idealism he understands the belief in virtue, universal philanthropy and in a general way a &amp;quot;better world&#039;, of which he boasts before others&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Before trying to define materialism and idealism in general terms, let us consider how these two ways of understanding things are expressed in relation to certain simple and familiar questions. This will help us to grasp the significance of the distinction between a materialist and an idealist interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First let us consider a very familiar natural phenomenon—a thunderstorm. What causes thunderstorms?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An idealist way of answering this question is to say that thunderstorms are due to the anger of God. Being angry, he arranges for lightning and thunderbolts to descend upon mankind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist way of understanding thunderstorms is opposed to this. The materialist will try to explain and understand thunderstorms as being solely due to what we call natural forces. For example, ancient materialists suggested that far from thunderstorms being due to the anger of the gods, they were caused by material particles in the clouds banging against one another. That this particular explanation was wrong, is not the point: the point is that it was an attempt at materialist as opposed to idealist explanation. Nowadays a great deal more is known about thunderstorms arising from the scientific investigation of the natural forces involved. Knowledge remains very incomplete, but at all events enough is known to make it quite clear that the explanation must be on materialist lines, so that the idealist explanation has become thoroughly discredited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It will be seen that while the idealist explanation tries to relate the phenomenon to be explained to some &#039;&#039;spiritual&#039;&#039; cause—in this case the anger of God—the materialist explanation relates it to &#039;&#039;material&#039;&#039; causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, most educated people today would agree in accepting the materialist interpretation. This is because they generally accept the &#039;&#039;scientific&#039;&#039; explanation of natural phenomena, and every advance of natural science is an advance in the materialist understanding of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us take a second example, this time one arising out of social life. For instance: Why are there rich and poor a question which many people ask especially poor people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most straightforward idealist answer to this question is to say simply it is because God made them so. It is the will of God that some should be rich and others poor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But other less straightforward idealist explanations are more in vogue. For example: it is because some men are careful and farsighted, and these husband their resources and grow rich, while others are thriftless and stupid, and these remain poor. Those who favour this type of explanation say that it is all due to eternal &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. The nature of man and of society is such that the distinction of rich and poor necessarily arises.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as in the case of the thunderstorm, so in the case of the rich and poor, the idealist seeks for some spiritual cause—if not in the will of God, the divine mind, then in certain innate characteristics of the human mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist, on the other hand, seeks the reason in the material, economic conditions of social life. If society is divided into rich and poor, it is because the production of the material means of life is so ordered that some have possession of the land and other means of production while the rest have to work for them. However hard they may work and however much they may scrape and save, the non-possessors will remain poor, while the possessors grow rich on the fruits of their labour.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On such questions, therefore, the difference between a materialist and an idealist conception can be very important. And the difference is important not merely in a theoretical but in a practical sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A materialist conception of thunderstorms, for example, helps us to take precautions against them, such as fitting buildings with lightning conductors. But if our explanation of thunderstorms is idealist, all we can do is to watch and pray. If we accept an idealist account of the existence of rich and poor, all we can do is to accept the existing state of affairs—rejoicing in our superior status and bestowing a little charity if we are rich, and cursing our fate if we are poor. But armed with a materialist understanding of society we can begin to see the way to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear, therefore, that while some may have a vested interest in idealism, it is in the interests of the great majority to learn to think and to understand things in the materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How, then, can we define materialism and idealism, ad he difference between them, in general terms, so as to define the essence of the question? This was one by Engels in the book on &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The great basic question of all philosophy, especially of modern philosophy, is that concerning the relation of thinking and being.… The answers which the philosophers have given to this question split them into two great camps. Those who asserted the primacy of spirit to nature and therefore in the last instance assumed world creation in some form or another... comprised the camp of idealism. The others, who regarded nature as primary, belong to the various schools of materialism.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealism is the way of interpreting things which regards the spiritual as prior to the material, whereas materialism regards the material as prior. Idealism supposes that everything material is dependent on and determined by something spiritual, whereas materialism recognises that everything spiritual is dependent on and determined by something material. And this difference manifests itself both in general philosophical conceptions of the world as a whole, and in conceptions of particular things and events.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Idealism and the Supernatural =====&lt;br /&gt;
At bottom, idealism is religion, theology. &amp;quot;Idealism is clericalism,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;. All idealism is a continuation of the religious approach to questions, even though particular idealist theories have shed their religious skin. Idealism is inseparable from superstition, belief in the supernatural, the mysterious and unknowable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism, on the other hand seeks for explanations in terms belonging to the material world in terms of factors which we can verify, understand and control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The roots of the idealist conception of things are, then, the same as those of religion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To believers, the conceptions of religion, that is to say, conceptions of supernatural spiritual beings, generally seem to have their justification, not, of course, in any evidence of the senses, but in something which lies deep within the spiritual nature of man. And, indeed, it is true that these conceptions do have very deep roots in the historical development of human consciousness. But what is their origin, how did such conceptions arise in the first place? We can certainly not regard such conceptions as being the products, as religion itself tells us, of divine revelation, or as arising from any other supernatural cause, if we find that they themselves have a natural origin. And such an origin can in fact be traced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Conceptions of the supernatural, and religious ideas in general, owe their origin first of all to the helplessness and ignorance of men in face of the forces of nature. Forces which men cannot understand are personified—they are represented as manifestations of the activity of spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, such alarming events as thunderstorms were, as we have seen, explained fantastically as due to the anger of gods. Again, such important phenomena as the growth of crops were put down to the activity of a spirit: it was believed that it was the corn spirit that made the corn grow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the most primitive times men personified natural forces in this way. With the birth of class society, when men were impelled to act by social relations which dominated them and which they did not understand, they further invented supernatural agencies doubling, as it were, the state of society. The gods were invented superior to mankind, just as the kings and lords were superior to the common people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All religion, and all idealism, has at its heart this kind of &#039;&#039;doubling of the world&#039;&#039;. It is dualistic, and invents a dominating ideal or supernatural world over against the real material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Very characteristic of idealism are such antitheses as: soul and body; god and man; the heavenly kingdom and the earthly kingdom; the forms and ideas of things, grasped by the intellect, and the world of material reality, perceptible by the senses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For idealism, there is always a higher, more real, non-material world—which is prior to the material world, is its ultimate source and cause, and to which the material world is subject. For materialism, on the other hand, there is one world, the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By idealism in philosophy we mean any doctrine which says that beyond material reality there is a higher, spiritual reality, in terms of which the material reality is in the last analysis to be explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Some Varieties of Present-day Idealist Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
At this point a few observations may be useful concerning some characteristic doctrines of modern bourgeois philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For nearly three hundred years there has been put forward a variety of philosophy known as &amp;quot;subjective idealism&amp;quot;. This teaches that the material world does not exist at all. Nothing exists but the sensations and ideas in our minds, and there is no external material reality corresponding to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then again, this subjective idealism is put forward in the form of a doctrine concerning knowledge: it denies that we can know anything about objective reality outside ourselves, and says that we can have knowledge of appearances only and not of &amp;quot;things in themselves&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of idealism has become very fashionable today. It even parades as extremely &amp;quot;scientific&amp;quot;. When capitalism was still a progressive force, bourgeois thinkers used to believe that we could know more and more about the real world and so control natural forces and improve the lot of mankind indefinitely. Now they are saying that the real world is unknowable, the arena of mysterious forces which pass our comprehension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that, at bottom, idealism always believes in &#039;&#039;two worlds&#039;&#039;, the ideal and the material, and it places the ideal prior to and above the material. Materialism, on the other hand, knows one world only, the material world, and refuses to invent a second, imaginary, superior ideal world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism and idealism are irreconcilably opposed. But this does not stop many philosophers from trying to reconcile and combine them. In philosophy there are also various attempted compromises between idealism and materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One such attempted compromise is often known as &amp;quot;dualism&amp;quot;. Such a compromise philosophy asserts the existence of the spiritual as separate and distinct from the material—but it tries to place the two on a level. Thus it treats the world of non-living matter in a thoroughly materialist way: this, it says, is the sphere of activity of natural forces, and spiritual factors do not enter into it and have nothing to do with it in any way. But when it comes to mind and society, here, says this philosophy, is the sphere of activity of spirit. Here, it maintains, we must seek explanations in idealist and not in materialist terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a compromise between materialism and idealism, therefore, amounts to this—that with regard to all the most important questions concerning men, society and history we are to continue to adopt idealist conceptions and to oppose materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another compromise philosophy is known as &amp;quot;realism&amp;quot;. In its modern form, this philosophy has arisen in position to subjective idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;realist&#039; philosophers say that the external material world really exists independent of our perceptions and is in some way reflected by our perceptions. In this the &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot; agree with the materialists in opposition to subjective idealism; indeed, you cannot be a materialist unless you are a thoroughgoing realist on the question of the real existence of the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But merely to assert that the external world exists independent of our perceiving it, is not to be a materialist. For example, the great Catholic philosopher of the middle ages, Thomas Aquinas, was in this sense a &#039;realist&#039;. And to this day most Catholic theologians regard it as a heresy to be anything but a &amp;quot;realist&amp;quot; in philosophy. But at the same time they assert that the material world, which really exists, was created by God and is sustained and ruled all the time by the power of God by a spiritual power. So far from being materialists, they are idealists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, the word &amp;quot;realism&amp;quot; is much abused by philosophers. So long as you believe that something or other is &amp;quot;real&amp;quot;, you may call yourself a &amp;quot;realist&amp;quot;. Some philosophers think that not only is the world of material things real, but that there is also, outside space and time, a real world of &amp;quot;universals&amp;quot;, of the abstract essences of things: so these call themselves &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot;. Others say that, although nothing exists but the perceptions in our minds, nevertheless these perceptions are real: so these call themselves &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot; too. All of which goes to show that some philosophers are very tricky in their use of words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Basic Teachings of Materialism in Opposition to Idealism =====&lt;br /&gt;
In opposition to all the forms of idealism, and of tricky compromises between materialism and idealism, the basic teachings of materialism can be formulated very simply and clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To grasp the essence of these teachings we should also understand what are the main assertions made in every form of idealism. There are three such main assertions of idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that the material world is dependent on the spiritual.&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that spirit, or mind, or idea, can and does exist in separation from matter. (The most extreme form of this assertion is subjective idealism, which asserts that matter does not exist at all but is pure illusion.)&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that there exists a realm of the mysterious and unknowable, &amp;quot;above&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;beyond&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;behind&amp;quot;  what can be ascertained and known by perception, experience and science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic teachings of materialism stand in opposition to these three assertions of idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that the world is by its very nature material, that everything which exists comes into being on the basis of material causes, arises and develops in accordance with the laws of motion of matter.&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that matter is objective reality existing outside and independent of the mind; and that far from the mental existing in separation from the material, everything mental or spiritual is a product of material processes.&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that the world and its laws are knowable, and that while much in the material world may not be known there is no unknowable sphere of reality which lies outside the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Marxist-Leninist philosophy is characterised by its absolutely consistent materialism all along the line, by its making no concessions whatever at any point to idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Materialism and Idealism in Practice =====&lt;br /&gt;
As was pointed out above, the opposition of materialism and idealism—which has now been stated in its most general terms—is not an opposition between abstract theories of the nature of the world, but is an opposition between different ways of understanding and interpreting every question. That is why it is of such profound importance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider some of the very practical ways in which the opposition of materialism and idealism is manifested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealists tell us, for example, not to place &amp;quot;too much&amp;quot; reliance on science. They tell us that the most important truths are beyond the reach of science. Hence they encourage us not to believe things on the basis of evidence, experience, practice, but to take them on trust from those who pretend to know best and to have some &amp;quot;higher&amp;quot; source of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way idealism is a very good friend and standby of every form of reactionary propaganda. It is the philosophy of the capitalist press and the B. B. C. It favours superstitions of all sorts, prevents us from thinking for ourselves and making a scientific approach to moral and social problems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, idealists tell us that what is most important for us all is the inner life of the soul. They tell us that we shall never solve our human problems except by some inner regeneration. This is a favourite theme in the speeches of well-fed persons. But many workers fall for it too—in factories, for example, where a &amp;quot;Moral Rearmament&#039; group is active. They tell you not to fight for better conditions, but to improve your soul. They do not tell you that the best way to improve yourself both materially and morally is to join in the fight for peace and socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, an idealist approach is common amongst many socialists. Many sincere socialists, for example, think that what is essentially wrong with capitalism is that goods are unfairly distributed, and that if only we could get everyone, including the capitalists, to accept a new conception of fairness and justice, then we could do away with the evils of capitalism. Socialism to them is nothing but the realisation of an abstract idea of justice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idealism of this belief lies in its assumption that it is simply the &#039;&#039;ideas&#039;&#039; which we hold that determine the way we live and the way society is organised. Those who think in this way forget to look for the &#039;&#039;material&#039;&#039; causes. For what in fact determines the way goods are distributed in capitalist society—the wealth enjoyed by one part of society, while the other and greater part lives in poverty—is not the ideas which men hold about the distribution of wealth, but the material fact that the mode of production rests on the exploitation of the worker by the capitalist. So long as this mode of production remains in existence, so long will extremes of wealth and poverty remain, and so long will socialist ideas of justice be opposed by capitalist ideas of justice. The task of socialists, therefore, is to organise and lead the struggle of the working class against the capitalist class to the point where the working class takes power from the capitalist class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we do not understand this, then we cannot find the way to fight effectively for socialism. We shall find that our socialist ideals are constantly disappointed and betrayed. Such, indeed, has been the experience of British socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from these examples how idealism serves as a weapon of reaction; and how when socialists embrace idealism they are being influenced by the ideology of the capitalists. We cannot more take over and use capitalist ideas for the purposes of socialist theory than we can take over and use the capitalist state machine, with all its institutions and officials, for the purposes of building socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right through history, indeed, idealism has been a weapon of reaction. Whatever fine systems of philosophy have been invented, idealism has been used as a means of justifying the rule of an exploiting class and deceiving the exploited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is not to say that truths have not been expressed in an idealist guise. Of course they have. For idealism has very deep roots in our ways of thinking, and so men often clothe their thoughts and aspirations in idealist dress. But the idealist form is always an impediment, a hindrance in the expression of truth—a source of confusion and error.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, progressive movements in the past have adopted and fought under an idealist ideology. But this has shown only that they contained in themselves the seeds of future reaction inasmuch as they represented the striving of a new exploiting class to come to power; or that they were themselves influenced by ideas of reaction; or it has been a mark of their weakness and immaturity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the great revolutionary movement of the English bourgeoisie in the seventeenth century fought under idealist, religious slogans. But the same appeal to God which justified Cromwell in the execution of the King justified him also in stamping out the Levellers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Early democrats and socialists had many idealist notions. But in their case this demonstrated the &#039;&#039;immaturity&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;weakness&#039;&#039; of the movement. The idealist illusions had to be overcome if the revolutionary working-class movement was to arise and triumph. As the movement grew strong, he continuance within it of idealist notions represented an alien, reactionary influence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can truly say that idealism is essentially a conservative force—an ideology helping the defence of things as they are, and the preservation of illusions in men&#039;s minds about their true condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, every real social advance every increase in the productive forces, every advance of science-generates materialism and is helped along by materialist ideas. And the whole history of human thought has been the history of the fight of materialism against idealism, of the overcoming of idealist illusions and fantasies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism teaches us to have confidence in ourselves, in the working class—in people. It teaches us that there are no mysteries beyond our understanding, that we need not accept that which is as being the will of God, that we should contemptuously reject the &amp;quot;authoritative&amp;quot; teachings of those who set up to be our masters, and that we can ourselves understand nature and society so as to be able to change them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER THREE: MECHANISTIC MATERIALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Changing World and How to Understand It =====&lt;br /&gt;
Before Marx, materialism was predominantly &#039;&#039;mechanistic&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We often hear people complain that the materialists seek to reduce everything in the world, including life and mind, to a system of soulless mechanism, to a mere mechanical interaction of bodies. This refers to mechanistic materialism. Marxist materialism is, however, not mechanistic but dialectical. To understand what this means we need first to understand something about mechanistic materialism itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can approach this problem by asking how materialists have sought to understand the various processes of change which are observed everywhere in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The world is full of change. Night follows day and day night; the seasons succeed each other; people are born, grow old and die. Every philosophy recognises that change is an omnipresent fact. The question is: how are we to understand the change which we observe everywhere?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Change may be understood, in the first place, in an idealist way or in a materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealism traces back all change to some idea or intention—if not human, then divine. Thus for idealism, changes in the material world are, in the last analysis, initiated and brought about by something outside matter, not material, not subject to the laws of the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But materialism traces back all change to material causes. In other words, it seeks to explain what happens in the material world from the material world itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But while the occurrence of change has been recognised by everyone, since none can ignore it, philosophers have within the change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is generally an essential part of the ideology of an exploiting class. They are afraid of change, because they are afraid that they, too, may be swept away. So they always seek for something fixed and stable, not subject to change. They try to hitch themselves on to this, as it were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earlier materialists, too, sought for this. Behind all the changing appearances they looked for something which never changes. But while idealists looked for the eternal and changeless in the realm of the spirit, these materialists looked for it in the material world itself. And they found it in the ultimate material particle—the eternal indestructible atom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For such materialists, then, all &#039;&#039;changes&#039;&#039; were produced by the movement and interaction of &#039;&#039;unchanging&#039;&#039; atoms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a very ancient theory, put forward over two thousand years ago in Greece, and earlier still in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its day it was a very progressive theory, a great weapon against idealism and superstition. The Roman poet Lucretius, for example, explained in his philosophical poem &#039;&#039;On the Nature of Things&#039;&#039; that the purpose of the atomistic theory of the Greek philosopher Epicurus was to demonstrate &amp;quot;what are the elements out of which everything is formed, and how everything comes to pass without the intervention of the gods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there was born a materialism which saw the world as consisting of hard, impenetrable material particles, and which understood all change as arising from nothing but the motion and interaction of such particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory was revived in modern times. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries philosophers and scientists turned to it in their fight against feudal, Catholic philosophy. But this modern materialism proved to be much richer in content than the ancient. For it tried to work out what were the laws of interaction of material particles, and so to present a picture of how all phenomena, from merely physical changes to the life of man, resulted from the motion and interaction of the separate parts of matter. In this way, by the eighteenth century, there had appeared the characteristic modern theories of mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== A Bourgeois Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism was in essence an ideology, a mode of theorising, of the rising bourgeoisie. In order to understand  it we must understand, first of all, that it arose and developed in opposition to feudal ideology that its critical edge was directed against feudal ideas, that it was in fact the most radical of al bourgeois forms of opposition against the feudal outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the period of the rise of the bourgeoisie, the feudal social relations were shattered, and so were the feudal ideas, embodied in the Catholic philosophy, in which those social relations were enshrined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The feudal system, whose economic basis lay in the exploitation of the serfs by the feudal proprietors, involved complex social relationships of dependence, subordination and allegiance. All this was reflected, not only in social and political philosophy, but also in the philosophy of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was typical of the natural philosophy of the feudal period that everything in nature was explained in terms of its proper place in the system of the universe, in terms of its supposed position of dependence and subordination in that system, and of the end or purpose which it existed to serve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bourgeois philosophers and scientists destroyed these feudal ideas about nature. They regarded nature as a system of bodies in interaction, and, rejecting all the feudal dogmas, they called for the investigation of nature in order to discover how nature really worked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The investigation of nature advanced hand in hand with the geographical discoveries, the development of trade and transport, the improvement of machinery and manufactures. The greatest strides were made in the mechanical sciences, closely connected as they were with the needs of technology. So it came about that materialist theory was enriched as the result of the scientific investigation of nature, and in particular by the mechanical sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This determined at once the strength and the weakness, the achievement and the limitation, of the materialist theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What pushed that theory forward was, so Engels writes in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;the powerful and ever more rapidly onrushing progress of science and industry. But it remained &amp;quot;predominantly mechanical&amp;quot;, because only the mechanical sciences had attained any high degree of development. Its &amp;quot;specific, but at that time inevitable limitation&amp;quot; was its &amp;quot;exclusive application of the standards of mechanics&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanistic way of understanding nature did not arise, however, simply from the fact that at that time it was only the mechanical sciences which had made any great progress. It was deeply rooted in the class outlook of the most progressive bourgeois philosophers, and this led to their turning exclusively to the mechanical sciences for their inspiration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the bourgeoisie, overthrowing feudal society, stood for individual liberty, equality and the development of a free market, so the most progressive philosophers of the bourgeoisie—the materialists—overthrowing the feudal ideas, proclaimed that the world consisted of separate material particles interacting with one another in accordance with the laws of mechanics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory of nature reflected bourgeois social relations no less than the theories it replaced had reflected feudal social relations. But just as the new bourgeois social relations broke the feudal fetters and enabled a great new development of the forces of production to begin, so the corresponding bourgeois theory of nature broke down the barriers which feudal ideas had placed in the way of scientific research and enabled a great new development of scientific research to begin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The philosophical outlook seemed to find its confirmation in science, and science provided materials for the development and working out in detail of the philosophical outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The World and the Machine =====&lt;br /&gt;
The world—so thought the mechanistic materialists—consist of nothing but particles of matter in interaction. Each particle has an existence separate and distinct from every other; in their totality they form the world; the totality of their interactions forms the totality of everything that happens in the world; and these interactions are of the mechanical type, that is to say, they consist simply of the external influence of one particle upon another&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a theory is equivalent to regarding the whole world as nothing but a complex piece of machinery, a mechanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this standpoint, the question always posed about any part of nature is the question we ask about a machine: what is its mechanism, how does it work?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was exemplifed in Newton&#039;s account of the solar system. Newton adopted the same general view as the Greek materialist, Epicurus, in as much as he thought that the material world consisted of particles moving about in empty space. But faced with any particular natural phenomenon such as the movements of the sun and planets, Epicurus was not in the least concerned to give any exact account of it. With regard to the apparent movement of the sun across the heavens from east to west, for example, Epicurus said that the important thing was to understand that the sun was not a god but was simply a collection of atoms: no account of the actual machinery of its motions was necessary. Perhaps, he said, the sun goes round and round the earth; but perhaps it disintegrates and its atoms separate every night, so that it is &amp;quot;a new sun&amp;quot; which we see the next morning: to him such questions were simply unimportant. Newton, on the other hand, was concerned to show exactly how the solar system worked, to demonstrate the mechanics of it, in terms of gravity and mechanical forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But just as Epicurus was not interested in how the solar system worked, so Newton was not interested in how it originated and developed. He took it for granted as a stable piece of machinery—created, presumably, by God. Not how it originated, not how it developed, but how it worked was the question which he dealt with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same mechanistic approach was manifested in Harvey&#039;s discovery of the circulation of the blood. The essence of his discovery was that he demonstrated the mechanism of circulation regarding the heart as a pump, which pumps the blood out along the arteries so that it flows back through the veins, the whole system being regulated by valves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the mechanistic outlook better, let us ask: what is a mechanism? what is characteristic of a mechanism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# A mechanism consists of permanent parts, which ft together.&lt;br /&gt;
# It requires a motive force to set it going.&lt;br /&gt;
# Once set going, the parts interact and results are produced according to laws which can be exactly stated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consider, for example, such a mechanism as a watch. (a) It consists of a number of different parts—cogs, levers and so on—fitted neatly together. (b) It has to be wound up. (c) Then, as the spring uncoils, the parts interact according to laws exactly known to watchmakers, resulting in the regular movements of the hands on the dial.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further, to know how a mechanism, such as a watch, works, you must take it to bits, find out what its parts are, how they fit together and how, by their interactions, once the mechanism is set in motion by the application of the required motive force, they produce the total motion characteristic of the mechanism in working order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is just how the mechanistic materialists regarded nature. They sought to take nature to bits, to find its ultimate component parts, how they fitted together and how their interactions produced all the changes we perceive, all the phenomena of the world. And moreover, finding out how the mechanism worked, they sought to find out how to repair it, how to improve it, how to change it and to make it produce new results corresponding to the requirements of man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Strength and Achievement of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism was an important milestone in our understanding of nature. And it was a great progressive step of bourgeois thinkers, a blow against idealism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanist were thorough-going in their materialism. For they waged a progressive fight against idealism and clericalism by trying to extend to the realm of the mind and society the same mechanistic conceptions which were used in the scientific investigation of nature. They sought to include man and al his spiritual activities in the mechanistic system of the natural world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most radical mechanists regarded not merely physical processes, and not merely plant and animal life, but man himself as a machine. Already in the seventeenth century the great French philosopher Descartes had said that al animals were complicated machines—automata: but man was different, since he had a soul. But in the eighteenth century a follower of Descartes, the physician Lamettrie, wrote a book with the provocative title &#039;&#039;Man a Machine&#039;&#039;. Men, too, were machines, he said, though very complicated ones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This doctrine was looked upon as exceptionally shocking, and as a terrible insult to human nature, not to mention God. Yet it was in its time a progressive view of man. The view that men are machines was an advance in the understanding of human nature as compared with the view that they are wretched pieces of clay inhabited by immortal souls. And it was, comparatively speaking, a more humane view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the great English materialist and utopian socialist Robert Owen, in his &#039;&#039;New View of Society&#039;&#039;, told the pious industrialists of his time:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Experience has shown you the difference of the results between mechanism which is neat, clean, well-arranged and always in a high state of repair, and that which is allowed to be dirty, in disorder, and which therefore becomes much out of repair. If then, due care as to the state of your inanimate machines can produce such beneficial results, what may not be expected if you devote equal attention to your &#039;&#039;vital&#039;&#039; machines, which are far more wonderfully constructed?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This humanitarianism was, however, at the best bourgeois humanitarianism. Like all mechanistic materialism, it was rooted in the class outlook of the bourgeoisie. The view that man is a machine is rooted in the view that in production man is a mere appendage of the machine. And if on the one hand this implies that the human machine ought to be well tended and kept in good condition, on the other hand it equally implies that no more should be expended for this purpose than is strictly necessary to keep the human machine in bare working order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Weakness and Limitations of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism had grave weaknesses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) It could not sustain the materialist standpoint consistently and all the way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For if the world is like a machine, who made it, who started it up? There was necessary, in any system of mechanistic materialism, a &amp;quot;Supreme Being&amp;quot;, outside the material world—even if he no longer continuously interfered in the world and kept things moving, but did no more than start things up and then watch what happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a &amp;quot;Supreme Being&amp;quot; was postulated by nearly all the mechanistic materialists; for example, by Voltaire and Tom Paine. But this opens the door to idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Mechanistic materialism sees change everywhere. Yet because it always tries to &#039;&#039;reduce&#039;&#039; all phenomena to the same system of mechanical interactions, it sees this change as nothing but the eternal &#039;&#039;repetition&#039;&#039; of the same kinds of mechanical processes, an eternal cycle of the same changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This limitation is inseparable from the view of the world as changes. a machine. For just as a machine has to be started up, so it can never do anything except what it was made to do. It cannot change itself or produce anything radically new. Mechanistic theory, therefore, always breaks down when it is a question of accounting for the emergence of &#039;&#039;new quality&#039;&#039;. It sees change everywhere—but nothing &#039;&#039;new&#039;&#039;, no &#039;&#039;development&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The various processes of nature—chemical processes and the processes of living matter, for example—cannot in fact be all reduced to one and the same kind of mechanical interaction of material particles&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chemical interactions differ from mechanical interaction in as much as the changes which take place as a result of chemical interaction involve a change of quality. For example, if we consider the mechanical interaction of two particles which collide, then their qualitative characteristics are irrelevant and the result is expressed as a change in the quantity and direction of motion of each. But if two chemical substances come together and combine chemically, then there results a new substance qualitatively different from either. Similarly, from the point of view of mechanics heat is nothing but an increase in the quantity of motion of the particles of matter. But in chemistry, the application of heat leads to qualitative changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor do the processes of nature consist in the repetition of the same cycle of mechanical interactions, but in nature there is continual development and evolution, producing ever new forms of the existence or, what is the same thing, motion of matter. Hence the more widely and consistently the mechanistic categories are applied in the interpretation of nature, the more is their essential limitation exposed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Still less can mechanistic materialism explain social development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism expresses the radical bourgeois conception of society as consisting of social atoms, interacting together. The real economic and social causes of the development of society cannot be discovered from this point of view. And so great social changes seem to spring from quite accidental causes. Human activity itself appears to be either the mechanical result of external causes, or else it is treated—and here mechanistic materialism collapses into idealism—as purely spontaneous and uncaused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, mechanistic materialism cannot give an account of men&#039;s social activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Mechanistic Materialism and Utopian Socialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanistic view treated men quite abstractly, each man being regarded as a social atom endowed by nature with certain inherent properties, attributes and rights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was expressed in the bourgeois conception of &amp;quot;the rights of man&amp;quot;, and in the bourgeois revolutionary slogan: &amp;quot;All men are equal&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the conception of human rights cannot be deduced from the abstract nature of man, but is determined by the stage of society in which men are living. Nor are men what they are &amp;quot;by nature&amp;quot;, but they become what they are, and change, as a result of their social activity. Nor are all men &amp;quot;by nature&amp;quot; equal. In opposition to the bourgeois conception of abstract equality, which amounted to mere formal equality of rights as citizens, equality before the law, Marx and Engels declared that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the real content of the proletarian demand for equality is the demand for the abolition of classes. Any demand for equality which goes beyond that of necessity passes into absurdity (Engels: &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;, Part I, Chapter X).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Adopting their abstract, mechanistic view of men as social atoms, the progressive mechanists tried to work out, in an abstract way, what form of society would be best for mankind—what would best suit abstract human nature, as they conceived of it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This way of thinking was taken over by the socialist thinkers who immediately preceded Marx, the utopian socialists. The utopian socialists were mechanistic materialists. They put forward socialism as an ideal society. They did not see it as necessitated by the development of the contradictions of capitalism—it could have been put forward and realised at any time, if only men had had the wit to do so. They did not see it as having to be won by working-class struggle against capitalism—it would be realised when everyone was convinced that it was just and best adapted to the requirements of human nature. (For this reason Robert Owen appealed to both the Archbishop of Canterbury and Queen Victoria to support his socialist programme.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again the mechanistic materialists—and this applied above all to the utopian socialists thought that what a man was, his character and his activities, was determined by his environment and education. Therefore they proclaimed that to make men better happier and more rational it was simple neccesary to place them in better conditions and to give them a better education.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But to this Marx replied in his Theses on Feuerbach:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The materialist doctrine that men are products of circumstances and upbringing and that, therefore, changed men are produced by changed circumstances and changed upbringing, forgets that circumstances are changed precisely by men and that the educator must himself be educated.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;If men are simply the products of circumstances, then they are at the mercy of circumstances. But on the contrary, men can themselves change their circumstances. And men themselves are changed, not as a mechanical result of changed circumstances, but in the course of and as a result of their own activity in changing their circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So what are the real material social causes at work in human society, which give rise to new activities, new ideas and therefore to changed circumstances and changed men?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism could not answer this question. It could not explain the laws of social development nor show how to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore while it was a progressive and revolutionary doctrine in its time, it could not serve to guide the struggle of the working class in striving to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER FOUR: FROM MECHANISTIC TO DIALECTICAL MATERIALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Things and Processes =====&lt;br /&gt;
In order to find how the limitations of the mechanist approach can be overcome we may consider first of all certain extremely dogmatic assumptions which are made by mechanistic materialism. These mechanistic assumptions are none of them justified. And by bringing them to the light of day and pointing out what is wrong with them, we can see how to advance beyond mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Mechanism sees all change as having at its basis permanent and stable things with definite, fixed properties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus for the mechanists the world consists of indivisible, indestructible material particles, which in their interaction manifest such properties as position, mass, velocity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to mechanism, if you could state the position, mass and velocity of every particle at a given instant of time, then you would have said everything that could be said about the world at that time, and could, by applying the laws of mechanics, predict everything that was going to happen afterwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the first dogmatic assumption of mechanism. But we need to reject it. For the world does not consist of &#039;&#039;things&#039;&#039; but of &#039;&#039;processes&#039;&#039; in which things come into being and pass way.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The world is not to be comprehended as a complex of ready-made things,&amp;quot; wrote Engels, &amp;quot;but as a complex of processes, in which things are apparently stable, no less than their mind-images in our heads, the concepts, go through an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This, indeed, is what science in its latest developments teaches us. Thus the atom, once thought to be eternal and indivisible, has been dissolved into electrons, protons and neutrons and these themselves are not &amp;quot;fundamental particles&amp;quot; in any absolute sense, i.e. they are not eternal and indestructible, any more than the atom; but science more and more shows that they, too, come into being, pass away and go through many transformations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is fundamental is not the &amp;quot;thing&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;particle&amp;quot;, but the unending processes of nature, in which &#039;&#039;things&#039;&#039; go through &amp;quot;an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away&amp;quot;. And nature&#039;s process is, moreover, infinite: there will always be fresh aspects to be revealed, and it cannot be reduced to any ultimate constituents. &amp;quot;The electron is as inexhaustible as the atom, nature is infinite,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin (&#039;&#039;Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just so in considering society, we cannot understand a given society simply in terms of some set of institutions in and through which individual men and women are organised, but we must study the social processes which are going on, in the course of which both institutions and people are transformed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Matter and Motion =====&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The second dogmatic assumption of mechanism is the assumption that no change can ever happen except by the action of some external cause.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as no part of a machine moves unless another part act on it and makes it move, so mechanism sees matter as being inert—without motion, or rather without self-motion. For mechanism, nothing ever moves unless something else pushes or pulls it, it never changes unless something else interferes with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No wonder that, regarding matter in this way, the mechanists had to believe in a Supreme Being to give the &amp;quot;initial impulse&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But we need to reject this lifeless dead theory about matter. This theory separates matter and motion it thinks of matter as just a dead mass, so that motion always has to be impressed on matter from outside. But, on the contrary, you cannot separate matter and motion. Motion, said Engels, is the mode of existence of matter.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Motion is the mode of existence of mater. Never anywhere has there been matter without motion, nor can there be. Motion in cosmic space, mechanical motion of smaller masses on the various celestial bodies, the motion of molecules as heat or as electrical or magnetic currents, chemical combination or disintegration, organic life—at each given moment each individual atom of matter in the world is in one or other of these forms of motion, or in several forms of them at once. All rest, all equilibrium is only relative, and only has meaning in relation to one or other definite form of motion. A body, for example, may be on the ground in mechanical equilibrium, may be mechanically at rest; but this in no way prevents it from participating in the motion of the earth and in that of the whole solar system, just as little as it prevents its most minute parts from carrying out the oscillations determined by its temperature, or its atoms from passing through a chemical process. Matter without motion is just as unthinkable as motion without matter&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Far from being dead, lifeless, inert, it is the very nature of matter to be in process of continual change, of motion. Once we realise this, then there is an end of appeal to the &amp;quot;initial impulse&amp;quot;. Motion, like mater, never had a beginning,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The conception of the inseparability of matter and motion, the understanding that &amp;quot;motion is the mode of existence of matter&amp;quot;, provides the way to answering a number of perplexing questions which usually haunt people&#039;s minds when they think about materialism and which led them to desert materialism and run to the priests for an explanation of the &amp;quot;ultimate&amp;quot; truth about the universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was the world created by a Supreme Being? What was the origin of matter? What was the origin of motion? What was the very beginning of everything? What was the first cause? These are the sort of questions which puzzle people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is possible to answer these questions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, the world was not created by a Supreme Being. Any particular organisation of matter, any particular process of matter in motion, has an origin and a beginning—it originated out of some previous organisation of matter, out of some previous process of matter in motion. But matter in motion had no origin, no beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Science teaches us the inseparability of matter and motion. However static some things may seem to be, there is in them continual motion. The atom, for instance, maintains itself as the same only by means of a continual movement of its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So in studying the causes of change, we should not merely seek for external causes of change, but should above all seek for the source of the change within the process itself, in its own self-movement, in the inner impulses to development contained within things themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in seeking the causes of social development and its laws, we should not see social changes as being brought about by the actions of great men, who impressed their superior ideas and will on the inert mass of society—nor as being brought about by accidents and external factors-but as being brought about by the development of the internal forces of society itself; and that means, by the development of the social forces of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus unlike the utopians, we see socialism as the result, not of he dreams of reformers, but of the development of capitalist society itself—which contains within itself causes which must inevitably bring it to an end and lead to the socialist revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Forms of Motion of Matter =====&lt;br /&gt;
(3) The third dogmatic assumption of mechanism is the assumption that the mechanical motion of particles, i.e. the simple change of place of particles as the result of the action on them of external forces, is the ultimate, basic form of motion of matter; and that a changes, all happenings whatsoever can be reduced to and explained by such mechanical motion of particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus al the motion of matter is reduced to simple mechanical motion. All the changing qualities which we recognise in matter are nothing but the appearances of the basic mechanical motion of matter. However varied the appearances may be, whatever new and higher forms of development may appear to arise, they are all to be reduced to one and the same thing the eternal repetition of the mechanical interaction of the separate parts of matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is difficult to find any justification for such an assumption. In the material world there are many different types of process, which all constitute different forms of the motion of matter. But they can by no means be all reduced to one and the same form of (mechanical) motion.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Motion in the most general sense,&amp;quot; wrote Engels, &amp;quot;conceived as the mode of existence, the inherent attribute, of matter, comprehends all changes and processes occurring in the universe, from mere change of place right to thinking. The investigation of the nature of motion had as a matter of course to start from the lowest, simplest forms of this motion and to learn to grasp these before it could achieve anything in the way of explanation of the higher and more complicated forms&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The simplest form of motion is the simple change of place of bodies, the laws of which are studied by mechanics. But that does not mean that all motion can be reduced to this simplest form of motion. It rather means that we need to study how from the simplest form of motion, all the higher forms of motion arise and develop—&amp;quot;from mere change of place right to thinking&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One form of motion is transformed into another and arises from another. The higher, more complex form of motion cannot exist without the lower and simpler form: but that is not to say that it can be reduced to that simpler form. It is inseparable from the simpler form, but its nature is not exhausted thereby. For example, the thinking which goes on in our heads is inseparable from the chemical, electrical etc. motion which goes on in the grey matter of the brain; but it cannot be reduced to that motion, its nature is not exhausted thereby.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;materialist&#039;&#039; standpoint, however, which rejects the mechanistic idea that all forms of motion of matter can be reduced to mechanical motion, must not be confused with the &#039;&#039;idealist&#039;&#039; notion that the higher forms of motion cannot be explained as arising from the lower forms. For example, idealists assert that life, as a form of motion of matter, cannot possibly be derived from any processes characteristic of nonliving matter. For them, life can only arise through the introduction into a material system of a mysterious something from outside—a &amp;quot;vital force&amp;quot;. But to say that a higher form of motion cannot be reduced to a lower form is not to say that it cannot be derived from the lower form in the course of the latter&#039;s development. Thus materialists will always affirm that life, for example, appears at a certain stage in the development of more complex forms of non-living matter, and arises as a result of that development, not as a result of the introduction into non-living matter of a mysterious &amp;quot;vital force&amp;quot;. The task of science in this sphere remains to demonstrate experimentally how the transition from non-living to living matter takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the mechanistic programme of reducing all the motion of matter to simple, mechanical motion must be rejected. We need rather to study all the infinitely various forms of motion of matter, in their transformations one into another, and as they arise one from another, the complex from the simple, the higher from the lower.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the case of society, no one has yet tried to show how social changes can be explained by the mechanical interactions of the atoms composing the bodies of the various members of society—though to do so would be the logical culmination of the mechanistic programme. But the next best thing is attempted by the mechanistic theory known as &amp;quot;economic determinism&amp;quot;. According to this theory, the whole motion of society is to be explained by the economic changes taking place in society, all the determinants of social change have been exhausted when the economic process has been described. This is an example of the mechanistic programme of reducing a complex motion to a single simple form—the process of social change, including all the political, cultural and ideological developments, to a simple economic process. But the task of explaining social development cannot be fulfilled by trying to reduce the whole development to an economic process. The task is rather to show how, on the basis of the economic process, all the various forms of social activity arise and play their part in the complex movement of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Things and their Interconnection =====&lt;br /&gt;
(4) The last dogmatic assumption of mechanism to be mentioned is that each of the things or particles, whose interactions are said to make up the totality of events in the universe, has its own fixed nature quite independent of everything else. In other words, each thing can be considered as existing in separation from other things, at an independent unit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Proceeding on this assumption it follows that all relations between things are merely external relations. That is to say, things enter into various relationships one with another, but these relationships are accidental and make no difference to the nature of the things related.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And regarding each thing as a separate unit entering into external relations with other things, it further follows that mechanism regards the whole as no more than the sum of its separate parts. According to this view, the properties and laws of development of the whole are uniquely determined by the properties of all its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not one of these assumptions is correct. Nothing exist or can exist in splendid isolation, separate from its conditions of existence, independent of its relationships with other things. Things come into being, exist and cease to exist, not each independent of all other things, but each in its relationship with other things. The very nature of a thing is modified and transformed by its relationships with other things. When things enter into such relationships that they become parts of a whole,  the whole cannot be regarded as nothing more than the sum total of the parts. True, the whole is nothing apart from and independent of its parts. But the mutual relations which the parts enter into in constituting the whole modify their own properties, so that while it may be said that the whole is determined by the parts it may equally be said that the parts are determined by the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once again, the development of science itself shows the inadmissibility of the old mechanistic assumptions. These assumptions have force only in the very limited sphere of the study of the mechanical interactions of discrete particles. In physics they were already shattered with the development of the study of the electro-magnetic field. Still less are they admissible in biology, in the study of living matter. And still less are they admissible in the study of men and society. We cannot understand social processes, as mechanists always try to do, as resulting simply from a set of fixed characteristics of &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. For &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; is always conditioned by and in various respects changes with changes in men&#039;s social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Correction of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
When we bring into the open and reject these assumptions of mechanistic materialism, then we begin to see the need for a materialist doctrine of a different, of a new type—a materialism which overcomes the weaknesses and narrow, dogmatic assumptions of mechanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is dialectical materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism understands the world, not as a complex of ready-made thing, but as a complex of processes, in which al things go through an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers that matter is always in motion, that motion is the mode of existence of matter, so that there cannot more be matter without motion than motion without matter. Motion does not have to be impressed upon matter by some outside force, but above al it is necessary to look for the inner impulses of development, the self-motion, inherent in all processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism understands the motion of matter s comprehending all changes and processes in the universe, from mere change of place right to thinking. It recognises, therefore, the infinite diversity of the forms of motion of matter, the transformation of one form into another, the development of the forms of motion of matter from the simple to the complex, from the lower to the higher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers that, in the manifold processes taking place in the universe, things come into being, change and pass out of being, not as separate individual units, but in essential relation and interconnection, so that they cannot be understood each separately and by itself but only in their relation and interconnection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In dialectical materialism, therefore, there is established a materialist conception far richer in content and more comprehensive than the former mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER FIVE: THE DIALECTICAL CONCEPTION OF DEVELOPMENT ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Idea of Evolution =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that the corrections of the mechanistic standpoint made by dialectical materialism are fully justified by and have a basis in the advance of science. Indeed, the advance of science itself has shattered the whole conception of the universe held by the older, mechanistic materialists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to that conception, the universe always remained much the same. It was a huge machine which always did the same things, kept grinding out the same products, went on and on in a perpetual cycle of the same processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it used to be thought that the stars and the solar system always remained the same and that the earth, with its continents and oceans and the plants and animals inhabiting them, likewise always remained the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But this conception has given way to the conception of evolution, which has invaded all spheres of investigation without exception. Science, however, does not advance in isolation from society as a whole, and the widespread application of the idea of evolution was due not simply to its verification in scientific theory but also to its popularity with the new rising forces of industrial capitalism, themselves the patrons of science.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The bourgeoisie cannot exist without constantly revolutionising the instruments of production, and thereby the relations of production, and with them the whole relations of society, Conservation of the old modes of production in unaltered form was, on the contrary, the first condition of existence of all earlier industrial classes. Constant revolutionising of production, uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions, everlasting uncertainty and agitation, distinguish the bourgeois epoch from all earlier ones (Marx and Engels: &#039;&#039;Manifesto of the Communist Party&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The industrial capitalists saw themselves as the bearers of progress. And as they thought progress was he law of capitalism, so they saw it as the law of the whole universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So there was made possible a great advance in the scientific picture of the universe. We find developing a picture of the universe, not as static, as always the same, but as in continual progressive development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The stars did not always exist—they were formed out of masses of dispersed gas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some stars, like our sun, acquire planets a solar system. Thus the earth was born. As its surface cooled, so chemical compounds were formed, impossible in the high temperatures of the stars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus matter began to manifest new properties, non-existent before—the properties of chemical combination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then organic compounds were formed out of the complex linking of carbon atoms. And from organic matter the first bodies arose which began to manifest the properties of life, of living matter. Still new properties of matter emerged—the properties of living matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Living organisms went through a long evolution, leading eventually to man. With man, human society was born. And still new processes, with new laws, arose—the laws of society and the laws of thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What comes next?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalist science can go no further. Here it ends, since capitalist science cannot contemplate the ending of capitalism. But socialist science shows that man himself is about to embark on a new phase of evolution—communist society, in which the whole social process will be brought under his own conscious, planned direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All this is the evolutionary history of the material universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from the last point, it may be said this is all common knowledge. Bourgeois thinkers know this as well as Marxists, though they often forget it. But Marxism does not only stress the fact that everything in the world goes through a process of development. What Marxism found out was how to understand and explain this development in a materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The discovery of Marxism was the discovery of the laws of materialist dialectics. And that is why Marxism alone is able to give a fully scientific account of development and to point out the future path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the meaning of Marx&#039;s great discovery—how to understand change and development in a materialist way, and therefore how to become masters of the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Idealist Conceptions of Change and Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
How did bourgeois thinkers try to account for the universal change and development which they discovered?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider what some of them have had to say over a period of more than a century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel said that the whole process of development taking place in history was due to the Absolute Idea realising itself in history. Herbert Spencer said that all development was a process of increasing &amp;quot;integration of matter&amp;quot;, and he put this down to what he called an &amp;quot;Incomprehensible and Omnipresent Power&amp;quot;. Henri Bergson said that everything was in process of evolution, due to the activity of &amp;quot;the Life Force&amp;quot;. Fairly recently, a school of British philosophers has coined the phrase &amp;quot;emergent evolution&amp;quot;. They pointed out that in the course of development new qualities of matter are continually emerging, one after the other. But as to why this should happen, one of the leaders of this school, Professor Samuel Alexander, said that it was inexplicable and must be accepted &amp;quot;with natural piety&amp;quot;, while another of its leaders, Professor C. Lloyd Morgan, said that it must be due to some immanent force at work in the world, which he identified with God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in every case some fantasy, something inexplicable and unpredictable, was conjured up to explain development. And so, when they thought about the future, all these bourgeois philosophers of evolution either thought, like Hegel, that development had now finished (Hegel taught that the Absolute Idea was fully realised in the Prussian State of which he was a distinguished employee), or else regarded the future as unfathomable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays they begin to give up hope altogether and regard everything—past, present and future—as incomprehensible, the result of forces no one can ever understand or control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A second defect in the evolutionary ideas of most bourgeois thinkers is that they regard the process of evolution as a smooth, continuous and unbroken process. They see the process of transition from one evolutionary stage to another as taking place through a series of gradations, without conflict and without any break in continuity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But continuity is not the law of development. On the contrary, periods of smooth, continuous evolutionary development are interrupted by sudden and abrupt changes. The emergence of the new stage in development takes place, when the conditions for it have matured, by a break in continuity, by the leap from one state to another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel was the first to point this out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With every period of transition, he observed:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;it is as in the case of the birth of a child; after a long period of nutrition in silence, the continuity of the gradual growth in size, of quantitative change, is suddenly cut short by the first breath drawn—there is a break in the process, a qualitative change—and the child is born&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Phenomenology of Mind&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Marx alone followed up this profound observation of Hegel. As for the ensuing bourgeois thinkers, although the investigations of science, and common experience itself, clearly demonstrate that development cannot take place without discontinuity, without abrupt transitions and the leap from one state to another, they have nevertheless in their general theories tried to make unbroken continuity the law of evolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This prejudice in favour of a smooth line of evolution has gone hand in hand with the liberal belief that capitalist society will evolve smoothly—through orderly bourgeois progress broadening down &amp;quot;from precedent to precedent&amp;quot;, as Tennyson once expressed it. To have thought differently about evolution in general would have implied that we would have to think differently about social evolution in particular.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====== The Dialectical Materialist Conception of Development ======&lt;br /&gt;
The problem of understanding and explaining development in a materialist way—that is, &amp;quot;in harmony with the facts conceived in their own and not in a fantastic connection&amp;quot;—is answered by dialectical materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers the universe, not as static, not as unchanging, but as in continual process of development. It considers this development, not as a smooth, continuous and unbroken process, but as a process in which phases of gradual evolutionary change are interrupted by breaks in continuity, by the sudden leap from one state to another. And it seeks for the explanation, the driving force, of this universal movement, not in inventions of idealist fantasy, but within material processes themselves—in the inner contradictions, the opposite conflicting tendencies, which are in operation in every process of nature and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main ideas of materialist dialectics, which are applied in dealing with the laws of development of the real material world including society, will be the subject of the following chapters. But this is how Lenin summed them up in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essential idea of materialist dialectics is:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the recognition of the contradictory, mutually exclusive, opposite tendencies in all phenomena and processes of nature…. This alone furnishes the key to the self-movement of everything in existence. It alone furnishes the key to the leaps, to the break in continuity, to the transformation into the opposite, to the destruction of the old and emergence of the new….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its proper meaning, dialectics is the study of the contradiction within the very essence of things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Development is the struggle of opposites.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Where contradiction is at work, there is the force of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This materialist understanding of dialectics is the key to understanding the forces of development within the material world itself, without recourse to outside causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This discovery arises from the whole advance of science and philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But above all it arises from the investigation of the laws of society, an investigation made imperative thanks to the very development of society—from the discovery of the contradictions of capitalism, explaining the forces of social development, and thereby showing the way forward from capitalism to socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is why bourgeois thinkers could not answer the problem of explaining the real material forces of development in nature and society. To answer this problem was to condemn the capitalist system. And here they had a blind spot. Only the revolutionary philosophy of the vanguard of the revolutionary class, the working class, could do it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx&#039;s discovery of the laws of materialist dialectics showed us how to understand the dialectical development of nature. how to wage the working-class struggle for socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This discovery revolutionised philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It signalised the triumph of materialism over idealism, by doing away with the limitations of the merely mechanistic materialism of the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It likewise spelled the end of all &amp;quot;systems&amp;quot; of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It made philosophy into a revolutionary weapon of the working people, an instrument, a method for understanding the world so as to change it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PART TWO: DIALECTICS ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER SIX: DIALECTICS AND METAPHYSICS ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Metaphysical Way of Thinking =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen how materialist explanation is opposed to idealist explanation. And then we saw how materialists formerly interpreted things in a mechanist way, but how mechanistic materialism proved inadequate to explain real processes of change and development. For this we need materialist dialectics. We need to study and understand things dialectically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method is, indeed, nothing but the method of studying and understanding things in their real change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As such, it stands opposed to &#039;&#039;metaphysics&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is metaphysics? Or more exactly, what is the metaphysical way of thinking, which is opposed by the dialectical way of thinking?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics is essentially an abstract way of thinking. In a sense all thinking is &amp;quot;abstract&amp;quot;, since it works with general concepts and cannot but disregard a great deal of particular and unessential detail. For example, if we say that &amp;quot;men have two legs&amp;quot;, we are thinking of the two-leggedness of men in abstraction from their other properties, such as having a head, two arms and so on; and similarly we are thinking of all men in general, disregarding the individuality of particular men. But there is abstraction and abstraction. Metaphysics is distinguished by the fact that it makes false, misleading abstractions. The art of right thinking involves learning how to avoid metaphysical abstraction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suppose for example, we are thinking about men, about &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. Then we should think about human nature in such a way that we recognise that men live in society and that their human nature cannot be independent of their living in society but develops and changes with the development of society. We shall then form ideas about human nature which correspond to the actual conditions of men&#039;s existence and to their change and development. But yet people often think about &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; in a very different way, as though there were such a thing as &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; which manifested itself quite independent of the actual conditions of human existence and which was always and everywhere exactly the same. To think in such a way is obviously to make a false, misleading abstraction, And it is just such an abstract way of thinking that we call &amp;quot;metaphysics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of fixed, unchanging &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; is an example of metaphysical abstraction, of the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metaphysician does not think in terms of real &#039;&#039;men&#039;&#039;, but of &amp;quot;Man&amp;quot; in the abstract.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics, or the metaphysical way of thinking, is, then, that way of thinking which thinks of things (1) in abstraction from their conditions of existence, and (2) in abstraction from their change and development. It thinks of things (1) in separation one from another, ignoring their interconnections, and (2) as fixed and frozen, ignoring their change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One example of metaphysics has already been given. It is not difficult to find plenty more. Indeed, the metaphysical way of thinking is so widespread, and has become so much part and parcel of current bourgeois ideology, that there is hardy an article in a journal, a talk on the radio, or a book by a learned professor, in which examples of metaphysical fallacy are not to be found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A good deal is said and written, for example, about democracy. But the speakers and writers usually refer to some pure or absolute democracy, which they seek to define in abstract a metaphysical abstraction. If we want to understand democracy we have always to ask: democracy for whom, for the exploiters or the exploited? We have to understand that since democracy is a form of government, there is no democracy which is not associated with the rule of some particular class, and that the democracy which is established when the working class is the ruling class is a higher form of democracy than capitalist democracy, just as capitalist democracy is a higher form of democracy than, say, the slave-owners&#039; democracy of ancient Greece. In other words, we should not try to think of democracy in abstraction from real social relations and from the real change and development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in many British schools the children are regularly subjected to &amp;quot;intelligence tests&amp;quot;. It is alleged that each child possesses a certain fixed quantity of &amp;quot;intelligence&amp;quot;, which can be estimated without regard to the actual conditions of the child&#039;s existence and which determines his capabilities throughout the whole of his life regardless of whatever conditions for change and development may subsequently come his way. This is another example of metaphysics. In this case the metaphysical conception of &amp;quot;intelligence&amp;quot; is used as an excuse for denying educational opportunities to the majority of children on the grounds that their intelligence is too low for them to benefit from such opportunities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, metaphysics is a way of thinking which tries to fix the nature, properties and potentialities of everything it considers once and for all: it presupposes that each thing has a fixed nature and fixed properties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And it thinks in terms of &amp;quot;things&amp;quot; rather than &amp;quot;processes&amp;quot;. It tries to sum up everything in a formula, which says that the whole world, or any part of he world which is under consideration, consists of just such and such things with such and such properties. Such a formula we may call a &amp;quot;metaphysical&amp;quot; formula.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In philosophy, metaphysics often means the search for the &amp;quot;ultimate constituents of the universe&amp;quot;. Thus the materialists who said that the ultimate constituents were small, solid, material particles were just as much metaphysicians as the idealists who said that the ultimate constituents were spirits. All such philosophers thought they could sum up &amp;quot;the ultimate nature of the universe&amp;quot; in some formula. Some have had this formula, some that, but all have been metaphysicians. Yet it has been a hopeless quest. We cannot sum up the world infinite changing universe in any such formula. And the more we find out about it, the more is this evident.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It should now be clear that the mechanistic materialism which we discussed in the preceding chapters can equally well be called &#039;&#039;metaphysical&#039;&#039; materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We may also note, in passing, that certain philosophers today, the so-called positivists, who say we have no right to assert that anything exists except our own sense-perceptions, claim to be against &amp;quot;metaphysics&amp;quot; because they claim to reject any philosophy which seeks for &amp;quot;the ultimate constituents of the universe&amp;quot;. For them, &amp;quot;metaphysics&amp;quot; means any theory which deals with &amp;quot;ultimates&amp;quot; not verifiable in sense-experience. By using the term in this way, they conceal the fact that they themselves are, if anything, more metaphysical than any other philosophers. For their own mode of thinking reaches extremes of metaphysical abstraction. What could be more metaphysical than to imagine, as the positivist philosophers do, that our sense-experience exists in abstraction from the real material world outside us? Indeed, they themselves make &amp;quot;sense-experience&amp;quot; into a metaphysical &amp;quot;ultimate&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In opposition to the abstract, metaphysical way of thinking, dialectics teaches us to think of things in their real changes and interconnections. To think dialectically is to think concretely, and to think concretely is to think dialectically. When we oppose the dialectical method to metaphysics, then we show up the inadequacy, one-sidedness or falsity of the abstractions of metaphysics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This consideration enables us to understand the original meaning of the term &amp;quot;dialectics&amp;quot;. The word is derived from the Greek &#039;&#039;dialego&#039;&#039;, meaning to discuss or debate. It was considered that to discuss a question from all sides, and from all angles, allowing different one-sided points of view to oppose and contradict each other during the debate, was the best method of arriving at the truth. Such was the dialectics employed, for example, by Socrates. When anyone claimed to have a formula which answered some question once and for all, Socrates would enter into discussion with him and, by forcing him to consider the question from different angles, would compel him to contradict himself so to admit that his formula was false. By this method Socrates considered that it was possible to arrive at more adequate ideas about things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Marxist dialectical method develops from and includes dialectics in the sense in which it was understood by the Greeks. But it is far richer in content, far wider in its scope. As a result, it becomes something qualitatively new as compared with pre-Marxist dialectics—a new revolutionary method. For it is combined with a consistent materialism, and ceases to be a mere method of argument, becoming a method of investigation applicable to both nature and society, a method of materialist understanding of the world which grows out of and guides the activity of changing the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Metaphysical &amp;quot;Either-Or&amp;quot; =====&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics presupposes that each thing has its own fixed nature, its own fixed properties, and considers each thing by itself, in isolation. It tries to settle the nature and properties of each thing as a given, separate object of investigation, not considering things in their interconnection and in their change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of this, metaphysics thinks of things in terms of hard and fast antitheses. It opposes things of one so it to things of another sort if a thing is of one sort it has one set of properties; if of another sort, it has another set of properties; the one excludes the other, and each is thought of in separation from the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Engels writes in his introduction to &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;To the metaphysician, things and their mental images, ideas, are isolated, to be considered one after the other, apart from each other, rigid fixed objects of investigation given once and for all. He thinks in absolutely irreconcilable antitheses. &#039;His communication is Yea, yea, Nay nay, for whatever is more than these cometh of evil.&#039; For him a thing either exists or it does not exist; it is equally impossible for a thing to be itself and at the same time something else.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Philosophers have expressed the essence of this metaphysical way of thinking in the formula: &amp;quot;Each thing is what it is, and not another thing.&amp;quot; This may sound no more than plain common sense. But that only shows that so-called common sense itself conceals misleading ideas which need to be brought into the open. This way of thinking prevents us from studying things in their real changes and interconnections—in all their contradictory aspects and relationships, in their process of changing from &amp;quot;one thing&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;another thing&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not only philosophers who are metaphysicians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are left-wing trade unionists, for example, who are as metaphysical as any school of philosophers. For them everyone at their trade union branch meeting is either a class-conscious militant or else he is a right-wing opportunist. Everyone must fit into one or other category, and once he is down as &amp;quot;right wing&amp;quot; he is finished so far as they are concerned. That some worker who has been their opponent in the past and on some issues may yet prove an ally in the future and on other issues is not allowed for in their metaphysical outlook on life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one of Moliere&#039;s plays there is a man who learns for the first time about prose. When they explain to him what prose is, he exclaims: &amp;quot;Why, I&#039;ve been speaking prose all my life!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly there are many workers who may well say: &amp;quot;Why, I&#039;ve been a metaphysician all my life!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metaphysician has his formula ready for everything. He says—either this formula fits or it does not. If it does not, then he has some alternative formula ready. &amp;quot;Either-or, but not both&amp;quot; is his motto. A thing is either this or that; it has either this set of properties or that set of properties; two things stand to one another either in this relationship or in that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the metaphysical &amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot; leads people into countless difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, difficulties are felt in understanding the relations between American and British imperialism today. For it is argued: either they are working together, or else they are not. If they are working together, then there is no rift between them; if there is a rift between them, then they are not working together. But on the contrary, they are working together and yet there are rifts between them; and we cannot understand the way they work together nor fight them effectively unless we understand the rifts which divide them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, difficulties are felt in understanding the possibility of the peaceful co-existence of capitalist and socialist states. For it is argued: either they can co-exist peaceful, in which case antagonism between capitalism and socialism must cease; or else the antagonism remains, in which case they cannot coexist peacefully. But on the contrary, the antagonism remains, and yet the striving of the socialist states and of millions of people in all countries for peace can lead to peaceful relations between capitalist and socialist states.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is often difficult to avoid a metaphysical way of thinking. And this is because, misleading as it is, it yet has its roots in something very necessary and useful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary for us to classify things—to have some system of classifying them and assigning their properties and relations. That is a prerequisite of clear thinking. We have to work out what different kinds of things there are in the world, to say that these have these properties as distinct from those which have those other properties and to say what are their relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But when we go on to consider these things and properties and relations each in isolation, as fixed constants, as mutually exclusive terms, then we begin to go wrong. For everything in the world has many different and indeed contradictory aspects, exists in intimate relationship with other things and not in isolation, and is subject to change. And so it frequently happens that when we classify something as &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; and not &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; then this formula is upset by its changing from &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; to &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; or by its being &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; in some relationships and &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; in others, or by its having a contradictory nature, part &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; and part B&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, we all know the difference between birds and mammals, and that while birds lay eggs mammals, in general, produce their young alive and suckle them. Naturalists se to believe that mammals were rigidly distinguished from birds because, amongst other things, mammals do not lay eggs. But this formula was completely upset when an animal called the platypus was discovered for while the platypus is undoubtedly a mammal, it is a mammal which lays eggs. What is the explanation of this irregular behaviour of the platypus? It is to be found in the evolutionary relationship of birds and mammals, which are both descended from original egg-laying animals. The birds have continued to lay eggs while the mammals stopped doing so except for a few conservative animals like the platypus. If we think of animals in their evolution, their development, this appears very natural. But if we try, as the older naturalists tried, to make them fit into some rigid, fixed scheme of classification, then the products of evolution upset that classification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, an idea or a theory which was progressive in one set of circumstances, when it first arose, cannot for that reason be labelled &amp;quot;progressive&amp;quot; in an absolute sense, since it may later become reactionary in new circumstances. For instance, mechanistic materialism when it first arose was a progressive theory. But we cannot say that it is still progressive today. On the contrary, under the new circumstances which have arisen mechanistic theory has become retrograde, reactionary Mechanism, which was progressive in the rising phase of capitalism, goes hand in hand with idealism as part of the ideology of capitalism in decay.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Common sense, too, recognises the limitations of the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: When is a man bald? Common sense recognises that though we can distinguish bald men from non-bald men, nevertheless baldness develops through a process of losing one&#039;s hair, and therefore men in the midst of this process enter into a phase in which we cannot say absolutely either that they are bald or that they are not: they are in process of becoming bald. The metaphysical &amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot; breaks down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all these examples we are confronted with the distinction between an &#039;&#039;objective process&#039;&#039;, in which something undergoes change, and the &#039;&#039;concepts&#039;&#039; in terms of which we try to sum up the characteristics of the things involved in the process. Such concepts never do and never can always and in all respects correspond to their objects, precisely because the objects are undergoing change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Engels explained this in a letter (March 12, 1895) to a certain Mr. C. Schmidt, who was puzzled by it:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Are the concepts that prevail in natural science fictions because they by no means always coincide with reality? From the moment we accept the theory of evolution all our concepts of organic life correspond only approximately to reality. Otherwise there would be no change; on the day that concept and reality absolutely coincide in the organic world, development is at an end.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And he pointed out that similar considerations apply to all concepts without exception.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
When we think of the properties of things, their relation. ships, their modes of action and interaction, the processes into which they enter, then we find that, generally speaking, all these properties, relationships, interactions and processes divide into &#039;&#039;fundamental opposites&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, if we think of the simplest ways in which two bodies can act on one another, then we find that this action is either repulsion or attraction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we consider the electrical properties of bodies, then there is positive and negative electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In organic life, there is the building up of organic compounds and the breaking of them down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in mathematics, there is addition and subtraction, plus and minus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in general, whatever sphere of inquiry we may be considering, we find that it involves such fundamental opposities. We find ourselves considering, not just a number of &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; things, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; properties, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; relations, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; processes, but pairs of &#039;&#039;opposites&#039;&#039;, fundamental &#039;&#039;oppositions&#039;&#039;. As Hegel put it: &amp;quot;In opposition, the different is not confronted by any other, but by &#039;&#039;its&#039;&#039; other&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Encyclopaedia of Philosophical Sciences: Logic&#039;&#039; Section 119).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus if we think of the forces acing between two bodies, there are not just a number of different forces, but they divide into attractive and repulsive forces; if we think of electric charges, there are not just a number of different charges, but they divide into positive and negative; and so on. Attraction stands opposed to repulsion, positive electricity to negative electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such fundamental oppositions are not understood by the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first place, the metaphysical way of thinking tries to ignore and discount opposition. It seeks to understand a given subject-matter simply in terms of a whole number of different properties and different relations of things, ignoring the fundamental oppositions which are manifested in these properties and relations. Thus those who think in metaphysical terms about class-divided societies, for example, try to understand society as consisting merely of a large number of different individuals connected together by all kinds of different social relations-but they ignore the fundamental opposition of exploiters and exploited, manifested in all those social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, when the metaphysical way of thinking does nevertheless come upon the fundamental oppositions and cannot ignore them, then—true to its habit of thinking of each thing in isolation, as a fixed constant—it considers these opposites each in isolation from the other, understands them separately and as each excluding the other. Thus, for example, the older physicists used to think of the positive and negative electricity just simply as two different &amp;quot;electrical fluids&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But contrary to metaphysics, not only are fundamental opposites involved in every subject-matter, but these opposites mutually imply each other, are inseparably connected together, and, far from being exclusive, neither can exist or be understood except in relation to the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This characteristic of opposition is known as polarity: fundamental opposites are polar opposites. A magnet, for example, has two poles, another pole and a south pole. But these poles, opposite and distinct, cannot exist in separation. if the magnet is cut in two, there is not a north pole in one half and a south pole in the other, but north and south poles recur in each half. The north pole exists only as the opposite of the south, and vice versa; the one can be defined only as the opposite of the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, fundamental opposition has o be understood as polar opposition, and every subject-matter has to be understood in terms of the polar opposition involved in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in physics we find that attraction and repulsion are involved in every physical process in such a way that they cannot be separated or isolated the one from the other. In considering living bodies, we do not find in some cases the building up of organic compounds and in other cases their breaking down, but every life process involves both the building up and the breaking down of organic compounds. In capitalist society the increasing socialisation of labour is inseparable from its opposite, the increasing centralisation of capital.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This unity of opposites—the fact that opposites cannot be understood in separation one from another, but only in their inseparable connection in every field of investigation—is strikingly exemplified in mathematics. Here the fundamental operations are the two oppositions, addition and subtraction. And so far is it from being the case that addition and subtraction can be understood each apart from the other, that addition can be represented as subtraction and vice versa; thus the operation of subtraction &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;(a+b)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; can be represented as an addition &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;(-b+a)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;. Similarly a division &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;a/b&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; can be represented as a multiplication &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;a\times(1/b)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; (Engels: &#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;Note on Mathematics&amp;quot;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The unity of opposites, their inseparable connection, is by no means to be understood as a harmonious and stable relationship, as a state of equilibrium, On the contrary. &amp;quot;The unity of opposites is conditional, temporary, transitory relative. The struggle of mutually exclusive opposites is absolute, just as development and motion are absolute&amp;quot; (Lenin: &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of fundamental polar oppositions, manifesting themselves in every department of nature and society, expresses itself in the &#039;&#039;conflict&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;struggle&#039;&#039; of opposed tendencies, which, despite phases of temporary equilibrium, lead to continual motion and development ta perpetual coming into being and passing away of everything in existence, to sharp changes of state and transformations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the equilibrium of attractive and repulsive forces in the physical world is never more than conditional and temporary; the conflict and struggle of attraction and repulsion always asserts itself, suing in physical changes and transformations, whether transformations on an atomic scale, chemical changes or, on a grand scale, in the explosion of stars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Dialectics and Metaphysics =====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics thinks in terms of &amp;quot;ready-made&amp;quot; things, whose properties and potentialities it seeks to fix and determine once and for a. It considers each thing by itself, in isolation from every other, in terms of irreconcilable antitheses—&amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot;. It contrasts one thing to another, one property to another, one relationship to another, not considering things in their real movement and interconnection, and not considering that every subject-matter represents a unity of opposites—opposed but inseparably connected together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics refuses to think of things each by itself, as having a fixed nature and fixed properties—&amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot;—but it recognises that things come into being, exist and cease to be in a process of unending change and development, in a process of complicated and ever-changing inter-relationship, in which each thing exists only in its connection with other things and goes through a series of transformations, and in which is always manifested the unity, inseparable interconnection and struggle of the opposite properties, aspects, tendencies characteristic of every phenomenon of nature and society,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Engels writes in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The world is not to be comprehended as a complex of ready-made things but as a complex of process.... One no longer permits oneself to be imposed upon by the anti theses insuperable for the old metaphysics....&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The old rigid antitheses, the sharp impassible dividing lines are more and more disappearing…. The recognition that these antitheses and distinctions are in fact to be found in nature but only with relative validity, and that on the other hand their imagined rigidity and absoluteness have been introduced into nature only by our minds—this recognition is the kernel of the dialectical conception of nature. Dialectics... grasps things and their images, ideas, essentially in their inter-connection, in their sequence, their movement, their birth and death….&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Lenin wrote in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039; that the understanding of the &amp;quot;contradictory parts&amp;quot; of every phenomenon was &amp;quot;the essence of dialectics&amp;quot;. It consists in &amp;quot;the recognition (discovery) of the contradictory, mutually exclusive, opposite tendencies in all phenomena and processes of nature, including mind and society&amp;quot;. Lastly, Marx in the Preface to &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039; wrote that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;dialectic... in its rational form is a scandal and abomination to bourgeoisdom and its doctrinaire professors, because it includes in its comprehension and affirmative recognition of the existing state of things, at the same time also, the recognition of the negation of that state, of its inevitable breaking up; because it regards every historically developed social form as in fluid movement, and therefore takes into account its transient nature not less than its momentary existence; because it lets nothing impose upon it, and is in its essence critical and revolutionary.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER SEVEN: CHANGE AND INTERCONNECTION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Four Principal Features of the Marxist Dialectical Method =====&lt;br /&gt;
In his &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039; Stalin said that there are four principal features of the Marxist dialectical method.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics does not regard nature as just an agglomeration of things, each existing independently of the others, but it considers things as &amp;quot;connected with, dependent on and determined by each other&amp;quot;. Hence it considers that nothing can be understood taken by itself, in isolation, but must always be understood &amp;quot;in its inseparable connection with other things, and as conditioned by them&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics considers everything as in &amp;quot;a state of continuous movement and change, of renewal and development, where something is always arising and developing and something always disintegrating and dying away&amp;quot;. Hence it considers things &amp;quot;not only from the standpoint of their interconnection and interdependence, but also from the standpoint of their movement, their change, their development, their coming into being and going out of being&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics does not regard the process of development as &amp;quot;a simple process of growth&amp;quot;, but as &amp;quot;a development which passes from... quantitative changes to open, fundamental changes, to qualitative changes&amp;quot;, which occur &amp;quot;abruptly, taking the form of a leap from one state to another&amp;quot;. Hence it considers development as &amp;quot;an onward and upward movement, as a transition from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state, as a development from the simple to the complex, from the lower to the higher&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics &amp;quot;holds that the process of development from the lower to the higher takes place… as a disclosure of the contradictions inherent in things... as a struggle of opposing tendencies which operate on the basis of these contradictions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We shall postpone until the next chapter consideration of the latter two features, which concern the process of development from one qualitative state to another from the lower to the higher. In this chapter we shall consider the first two features of the dialectical method, namely, that it considers things always in their interconnection and in their movement and change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Considering Things in Their Interconnection and Circumstances =====&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method demands, first, that we should consider things, not each by itself, but always in their interconnection with other things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sounds &amp;quot;obvious&amp;quot;. Nevertheless it is an &amp;quot;obvious&amp;quot; principle which is very often ignored and is extremely important to remember. We have already considered it and some examples of its application in discussing metaphysics, since the very essence of metaphysics is to think of things in an abstract way, isolated from their relations with other things and from the concrete circumstances in which they exist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of considering things in relation to actual conditions and circumstances, and not apart from those actual conditions and circumstances, is always of fundamental importance for the working-class movement in deciding the most elementary questions of policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there was a time when the British workers were fighting for a ten-hour day. They were right at that time not to make their immediate demand an eight-hour day, since this was not yet a realisable demand. They were equally right, when they got a ten-hour day, not to be satisfied with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are times when it is correct for a section of woe are times when it is correct to call it off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No working-class leader can be of very good use if he tries to decide questions of policy in terms of &amp;quot;general principle&amp;quot; alone, without taking into account the actual circumstances in relation to which policy has to be operated, without understanding that the same policy can be right in one case and wrong in another, depending on the concrete circumstances of each case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in &#039;&#039;Left-Wing Communism&#039;&#039; Lenin wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Of course, in politics, in which sometimes extremely complicated—national and international—relationships between classes and parties have to be dealt with… it would be absurd to concoct a recipe, or general rule... that would serve in all cases. One must have the brains to analyse the situation in each separate case.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This readiness on the part of Marxists to adapt policy to circumstances and to change policy with circumstances is sometimes called Communist &amp;quot;opportunism&amp;quot;. But it is nothing of the kind—or rather, it is the very opposite. It is the application in practice of the science of the strategy and tactics of working-class struggle. Indeed, what is meant by opportunism in relation to working-class policy? It means subordinating the long-term interests of the working class as a whole to the temporary interests of a section, sacrificing the interests of the class to defence of the temporary privileges of some particular group. Communists are guided by the principle stated in The Communist Manifesto, that &amp;quot;they always and everywhere represent the interests of the movement as a whole&#039;. And this requires that, in the interests of the movement as a whole, one must analyse the situation in each separate case, deciding what policy to pursue in each case in the light of the concrete circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On general questions too, the greatest confusion can arise from forgetting the dialectical principle that things must not be considered in isolation but in their inseparable interconnection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the British Labour leaders once said, and many members of the Labour Party continue to say, that nationalisation is an installment of socialism. They consider nationalisation by itself in isolation, out of connecting with the state and with the social structure in relation to which nationalisation measures are introduced. They overlook the fact that if he public power, the state, remains in the hands of the exploiters, and if their representatives sit on and control the boards of the nationalised industries, which continue to be run on the basis of exploiting the labour of one class for the profit of another class, then nationalisation is not socialism. Socialist nationalisation can come into being only when the public power, the state, is in the hands of the workers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in political arguments people very often appeal to a concept of &amp;quot;fairness&amp;quot; which leads them to judge events without the slightest consideration of the real meaning of those events, of the circumstances in which they occur. What&#039;s sauce for the goose is sauce for the gander: that is the principle employed in such arguments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it is argued that if we defend the democratic right of the workers in a capitalist country to agitate for the ending of capitalism and the introduction of socialism, then we cannot deny to others in a socialist country the right to agitate for the ending of socialism and the reintroduction of capitalism. Those who argue like this throw up their hands in horror when they find that former groupings in the U. S. S. R., who sought to restore capitalism in that country, were deprived of the possibility of carrying out their aims, and that later the same thing happened to groupings with similar aims in Hungary. Why, they exclaim, this is undemocratic, this is tyranny! Such an argument overlooks the difference between fighting in the interests of the vast majority of the people to end exploitation, and fighting in the interests of a small section to preserve or reintroduce exploitation; it overlooks the difference between defending the right of the vast majority to run their affairs in their own interests, and defending the right of a small minority to keep the majority in bondage; in other words, it overlooks the difference between moving forwards and backwards, between putting the clock on and putting it back, between revolution and counter-revolution. Of course, if we fight to achieve socialism, and if we achieve it, then we shall defend what we have achieved and shall not allow the slightest possibility of any group destroying that achievement. Let the capitalists and their hangers-on shout about democracy &amp;quot;in general&amp;quot;. If, as Lenin said, we &amp;quot;have the brains to analyse the situation&amp;quot;, we shall not be deceived by them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;liberal&amp;quot; concept of &amp;quot;fairness&amp;quot; has, indeed, often served as favourite weapon of reaction. In 1949 and again in 1950, when the fascists decided to hold a demonstration London on May Day, the Home Secretary promptly banned the workers&#039; May Day demonstration. If I ban one, I must ban the other he blandly explained. How scrupulously fair he was!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of understanding things in their circumstances and interconnections is likewise a very important principle in science. Yet scientists, who take things to bits and consider their various properties, very often forget that things which they may consider in isolation do not exist in isolation. And this leads to serious misunderstandings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soviet biologists, for example, guided by this first principle of dialectics, have stressed the unity of the organism and its environment. They have pointed out that you cannot consider the organism as having a nature of its own, isolated from its environment: that is metaphysics. Thus there is no such thing as a plant, for instance, isolated from its environment: such a plant is a mere museum piece, a dead plant artificially preserved. Living plants grow in a soil, in a climate, in an environment, and they grow and develop by assimilating that environment. Thus Lysenko defined the heredity, or nature, of an organism as its requirement of certain conditions for its life and development, and its responding to various conditions in a certain way. This understanding of the unity of organism and environment had important consequences. For it led to the expectation hat by compelling an organism to adapt itself to and assimilate changed conditions, its nature could be changed. And this expectation has been verified in practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some biologists, on the other hand, wished to treat the organism abstractly, metaphysically, as isolated from its real conditions of life. They conceived of the &amp;quot;nature&amp;quot; of the organism as quite independent of its conditions of life. Hence they concluded, in true metaphysical style, that the heredity of an organism &amp;quot;is what it is&amp;quot;, and that it was no use trying to change it in the ways in which Soviet biologists have changed the heredity of organisms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Considering Things in Their Movement, Their Coming into Being and Going out of Being =====&lt;br /&gt;
Let us now consider some examples of the second principle of dialectics, which demands that we should consider things in their movement, their change, their coming into being and going out of being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle, too, is of great importance in science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soviet biologists, for example, guided by this principle of dialectics, considered the organism in its growth and development. Thus at a certain stage of growth, the nature of the organism is still plastic; if you can modify it at that state, you can often change its nature, give it a changed heredity. Something is newly coming into being in the organism, and that is the time to foster it and to give it a desired direction. But if that stage is passed, then its nature becomes fixed and you cannot change it. You must find just the right stage of growth if you wish to modify the heredity of the organism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This second principle of dialectics teaches us always to pay attention to what is new, to what is rising and growing—not just to what exists at the moment, but to what is coming into being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle is of paramount importance for revolutionary understanding, for revolutionary practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Russian Bolsheviks for example, saw from the very beginning how Russian society was moving—what was new in it, and what was coming into being. They looked for what was rising and growing, though it was still weak—the working class. While others discounted the importance of the working class and finished by entering into compromises with the forces of the old society, the Bolsheviks concluded that the working class was the new, rising force, and led it to victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly today, when Press and radio are full of the boasts and threats of the American imperialists and their followers, we stress that which is rising and growing all over the world, the people&#039;s camp of peace, which is bound to continue to grow and to overwhelm the imperialists in shameful disaster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the fight for unity of the working-class movement, in relation to the British Labour Party and the affiliated trade unions, we pay attention above all to that which is arising and growing in the movement. Therefore we see a great deal more than the policy of the right-wing leaders and their influence. The right wing has its basis in the past, though it is still strong. But there are arising the forces of the future, determined to fight against capitalism and war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly in relation to individual people—we should foster and build on what is coming to birth in them, what is rising and moving ahead. This is what a good secretary or organiser does.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such examples as these show that the basis of the dialectical method, its most essential principle, is to study and understand things in their concrete interconnection and movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Against &amp;quot;Ready-made Schemes&amp;quot;—&amp;quot;Truth is Always Concrete&amp;quot; =====&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes people imagine that dialectics is a preconceived scheme, into the pattern of which everything is supposed to fit. This is the very opposite of the truth about dialectics. The employment of the Marxist dialectical method does not mean that we apply a preconceived scheme and try to make everything fit into it. No, it means that we study things as they really are, in their real interconnection and movement. &amp;quot;The most essential thing in Marxism,&amp;quot; Lenin wrote, &amp;quot;is the concrete analysis of concrete conditions&amp;quot; (quoted by Mao Tse-tung in &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is something which Lenin insisted on again and again. Indeed, in his pamphlet &#039;&#039;One Step Forward, Two Steps Back&#039;&#039;, he proclaimed it as &amp;quot;the fundamental thesis of dialectics&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Genuine dialectics, Lenin wrote, proceeds &amp;quot;by means of a thorough, detailed analysis of a process in all its concreteness. The fundamental thesis of dialectics is: there is no such thing as abstract truth, truth is always concrete.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did he mean by &amp;quot;truth is always concrete&amp;quot;? Just that we will not get at the truth about things, either about nature or society, by thinking up some general scheme, some abstract formula; but only by trying to work out as regards each process just what are the forces at work, how they are related which are rising and growing and which are decaying and dying away, and on this basis reaching an estimate of the process as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Engels said: &amp;quot;There could be no question of building the laws of dialectics into nature, but of discovering them in it and evolving them from it…. Nature is the test of dialectics&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As regards the study of society, and the estimate we make of real social changes on which we base our political strategy, Lenin ridiculed those who took some abstract, preconceived scheme as their guide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to some &amp;quot;authorities&amp;quot;, the Marxist dialectics laid it down that all development must proceed through &amp;quot;triads&amp;quot;—thesis, antithesis, synthesis. Lenin ridiculed this.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;It is clear to everybody that the main burden of Engels&#039; argument is that materialists must depict the historical process correctly and accurately, and that insistence on... selection of examples which demonstrate the correctness of the triad is nothing but a relic of Hegelianism... And indead, once it has been categorically declared that to attempt to &#039;prove&#039; anything by triads is absurd, what significance can examples  of &#039;dialectical&#039; process have?... Anyone who reads the definition and description of the dialectical method given by Engels will see that the Hegelian triads are not even mentioned, and that it all amounts to regarding social evolution as a natural-historical process of development.... What Marx and Engels called the dialectical method is nothing more nor less than the scientific method in sociology, which consists in regarding society as a living organism in a constant state of development, the study of which requires an objective analysis of the relations of production which constitute the given social formation and an investigation of its laws of functioning and development&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;What the &amp;quot;Friends of the People&amp;quot; Are and How They Fight the Social Democrats&#039;&#039;, Part I).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Let us consider some examples of what the &amp;quot;analysis of a process in all its concreteness&amp;quot; and the principle that &amp;quot;truth is always concrete&amp;quot; mean, in contrast to the method of trying to lay down some preconceived scheme of social development and of appealing to such a scheme as a basis for policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tsarist Russia the Mensheviks used to say: &amp;quot;We must have capitalism before socialism.&amp;quot; First capitalism must go through its full development, then socialism will follow: that was their scheme. Consequently they supported the liberals in politics and enjoined the workers to do no more than fight for better conditions in the capitalist factories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin repudiated this silly scheme. He showed that the liberals, frightened by the workers, would compromise with the Tsar; but that the alliance of workers with peasants could take the lead from them, overthrow the Tsar, and then go on to overthrow the capitalists and build socialism before ever capitalism was able to develop fully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the proletarian revolution was successful, another scheme was propounded—this time by Trotsky. &amp;quot;You can&#039;t build socialism in one country. Unless the revolution takes place in the advanced capitalist countries, socialism cannot come in Russia.&amp;quot; Lenin and Stalin showed that this scheme, too, was false. For even if the revolution did not take place in the advanced capitalist countries, the alliance of workers and peasants in the Soviet Union had still the forces to build socialism,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Western European countries it used often to be said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We must have fascism before communism.&amp;quot; First the capitalists will abandon democracy and introduce the fascist dictatorship, and then the workers will overthrow the fascist dictator. ship. But the Communists replied, no, we will fight together with all the democratic forces to preserve bourgeois democracy and to defeat the fascists, and that will create the best conditions for going forward to win working-class power and to commence to build socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly, today we sometimes hear the argument: &amp;quot;Capitalism means war; therefore war is inevitable.&amp;quot; No, this scheme is false as well. The imperialists have tried to stake their policy on wars of conquest. But they cannot make war without the people. The more they prepare for war, the more open their aggressiveness becomes, the more one power attempts to impose its domination on another and the more hardships they impose on the people, the more can the people be rallied to oppose their war. Therefore peace can be preserved. And by fighting to preserve peace we can lay the basis for ending the conditions which create the danger of war. So war is not inevitable: the imperialist plans can be defeated. They can be defeated if the working class rallies all the peace-loving forces around itself. And if we defeat the imperialist war plans, that will be the best road towards the ending of capitalism itself and the building of socialism. Imperialism will not be ended by waiting for it to wreck itself in inevitable wars, but by uniting to prevent the realisation of its war plans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all these examples it will be seen that the acceptance of some ready-made scheme, some abstract formula, means passivity, support for capitalism, betrayal of the working class and of socialism. But the dialectical approach which understands things in their concrete interconnection and movement, shows us how to forge ahead—how to fight, what allies to draw in. That is the inestimable value of the Marxist dialectical method to the working-class movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER EIGHT: THE LAWS OF DEVELOPMENT ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== What Do We Mean by &amp;quot;Development&amp;quot;? =====&lt;br /&gt;
In stressing the need to study real processes in their movement and in all their interconnections, Stalin pointed out that in the processes of nature and history there is always &amp;quot;renewal and development, where something is always arising and developing and something always disintegrating and dying away&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When that which is arising and developing comes to fruition, and that which is disintegrating and dying away finally disappears, there emerges something new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For as we saw in criticising mechanistic materialism, processes do not always keep repeating the same cycle of changes, but advance from stage to stage as something new continually emerges.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the real meaning of the word &amp;quot;development&amp;quot;. We speak of &amp;quot;development&amp;quot; where stage by stage something new keeps emerging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there is a difference between mere change and development. Development is change proceeding according to its own internal laws from stage to stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And there is equally a difference between growth and development. This difference is familiar to biologists, for example. Thus growth means getting bigger merely quantitative change. But development means, not getting bigger, but passing into a qualitatively new stage, becoming qualitatively different. For example, a caterpillar grows longer and fatter; then it spins itself a cocoon, and finally emerges as a butterfly. This is development. A caterpillar grows into a bigger caterpillar; it &#039;&#039;develops&#039;&#039; into a butterfly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Processes of nature and history exemplify, not merely change, not merely growth, but development. Can we, then, reach any conclusions about the general laws of development? This is the further task of materialist dialectics—to find what general laws are manifested in all development, and to give us, therefore, the &#039;&#039;method of approach&#039;&#039; for understanding, explaining and controlling development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Quantity and Quality: The Law of the Transformation of Quantitative into Qualitative Changes =====&lt;br /&gt;
This brings us to the two latter features of the Marxist dialectical method. The first of these may be called &amp;quot;the law of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change&amp;quot;. What does this mean?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All change has a quantitative aspect, that is, an aspect of mere increase or decrease which does not alter the nature of that which changes. But quantitative change, increase or decrease, cannot go on indefinitely. At a certain point it always leads to a qualitative change; and at that critical point (or &amp;quot;nodal point&amp;quot;, as Hegel called it) the qualitative change takes place relatively suddenly, by a leap, as it were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, if water is being heated, it does not go on getting hotter and hotter indefinitely; at a certain critical temperature it begins to turn into steam, undergoing a qualitative change from liquid to gas. A cord used to lift a weight may have a greater and greater load attached to it, but no cord can lift a load indefinitely great: at a certain point, the cord is bound to break. A boiler may withstand a greater and greater pressure of steam—up to the point where it bursts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This law of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change is also met with in society. Thus before the of industrial capitalist comes into being here takes lac process of the accumulation of wealth in money form in a few private hands (largely by colonial plunder), and of the formation of a propertyless proletariat (by enclosures and the driving of peasants off the land). At a certain point in this process, when &#039;&#039;enough&#039;&#039; money is accumulated to provide capital for industrial undertaking, when &#039;&#039;enough&#039;&#039; people have been proletarianised to provide the labour required, the conditions have matured for the development of industrial capitalism. At this point an accumulation of quantitative changes give rise to a new qualitative stage in the development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, qualitative changes happen with relative suddenness—by a leap. Something new is suddenly born, though its potentiality was already contained in the gradual evolutionary process of continuous quantitative change which went before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we find that continuous, gradual quantitative change leads at a certain point to discontinuous, sudden qualitative change. We have already remarked in an earlier chapter that most of those who have considered the laws of development in nature and society have conceived of this development only in its continuous aspect. This means that they have considered it only from the aspect of a process of growth, of quantitative change, and have not considered its qualitative aspect, the fact that at a certain point in the gradual process of growth a new quality suddenly arises, a transformation takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet this is what always happens. If you are boiling a kettle, the water suddenly begins to boil when boiling point is reached. If you are scrambling eggs, the mixture in the pan suddenly &amp;quot;scrambles&amp;quot;. And it is the same if you are engaged in changing society. We will only change capitalist society into socialist society when the rule of one class is replaced by the rule of another class—and this is a radical transformation, a leap to a new state of society, a revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If, on the other hand, we consider quality itself, then qualitative change always arises as a result of an accumulation of quantitative changes, and differences in quality have their basis in differences of quantity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus just as quantitative change must at a certain point give rise to qualitative change, so if we wish to bring about qualitative change we must study its quantitative basis, and know what must be increased and what diminished if the required chance is to be brought about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natural science teaches us how purely quantitative difference—addition or subtraction—makes a qualitative difference in nature. For example, the addition of one proton in the nucleus of an atom makes the transition from one element to another. The atoms of all the elements are formed out of combinations of the same protons and electrons, but a purely quantitative difference between the numbers combined in the atom gives different kinds of atoms, atoms of different elements with different chemical properties. Thus an atom consisting of one proton and one electron is a hydrogen atom, but if another proton and another electron are added it is an atom of helium, and so on. Similarly in chemical compounds, the addition of one atom to a molecule makes the difference between substances with different chemical properties. In general, different qualities have their basis in quantitative difference.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Engels put it in his &#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In nature, in a manner exactly fixed for each individual case, qualitative changes can only occur by the quantitative addition or subtraction of matter or motion. All qualitative differences in nature rest on differences of chemical composition or on different quantities or forms of motion or, as is almost always the case, on both. Hence it is impossible to alter the quality of a body without addition or subtraction of matter or motion, i. e. without quantitative alteration of the body concerned.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This feature of the dialectical law connecting quality and quantity is familiar to readers of the popular literature about atomic bombs. To make a uranium bomb it is necessary to have the isotope, uranium-235; the more common isotope, uranium-238, will not do. The difference in atomic weight, depending on the number of neutrons present in each case. But this quantitative difference of atomic weight, 235 and 238, makes the qualitative difference between a substance with the properties required for the bomb and a substance without those properties. Further, having got a quantity of uranium-235, a certain &amp;quot;critical mass&amp;quot; of it is required before it will explode. If there is not enough, the chain reaction which constitutes the explosion will not occur; when the &amp;quot;critical mass&amp;quot; is reached, the reaction does occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hydrogen bomb likewise depends on definite quantitative conditions to make it go off. The thermo-nuclear reaction which constitutes the explosion takes place only when a sufficient degree of heat is present. So this heat has to be generated, e.g. by an atomic explosion, in order to explode the hydrogen bomb.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we see that quantitative changes are transformed at a certain point into qualitative changes, and qualitative differences rest on quantitative differences. This is a universal feature of development. What makes such development happen?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Development Takes Place Through the Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the reason why in any particular case a quantitative change leads to a qualitative change lies in the very nature, in the content, of the particular processes involved. Therefore in each case we can, if we only know enough, explain just why a qualitative change is inevitable, and why it takes place at the point it does.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To explain this we have to study the facts of the case. We cannot invent an explanation with the aid of dialectics alone; where an understanding of dialectics helps is that it gives us the clue as to where to look. In a particular case we may not yet know how and why the change takes place. In that case we have the task of finding out, by investigating the facts of the case. For there is no mystery concealed behind the emergence of the qualitatively new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider, for example, the case of the qualitative change which takes place when water boils.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When heat is applied to a mass of water contained in a kettle, then the effect is to increase the motion of the molecules composing the water. So long as the water remains in its liquid state, the forces of attraction between the molecules are sufficient to ensure that, though some of the surface molecules are continually escaping, the whole mass coheres together as a mass of water inside the kettle. At boiling point, however, the motion of molecules has become sufficiently violent for large numbers of them to begin jumping clear of the mass. A qualitative change is therefore observed. The water begins to bubble and the whole mass is rapidly transformed into steam. This change evidently occurs as a result of the opposition operating within the mass of water—the tendency of the molecules to move apart and jump free versus the forces of attraction between them. The former tendency is reinforced to the point where it overcomes the latter as a result, in this case, of the external application of heat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example have considered is that of a cord which breaks when is load becomes too great. Here again, the qualitative change takes place as a result of the opposition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These examples prepare us for the general conclusion that, as Stalin puts it, &amp;quot;the internal content of the process of element, the internal content of the transformation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes&amp;quot; consists in the struggle of opposites—opposite tendencies, opposite forces—within the things and process concerned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the law that quantitative changes are transformed into qualitative changes, and that differences in quality are based on differences in quantity, leads us to the law of the unity and struggle of opposites.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here is the way Stalin formulates this law, this feature of dialectics in his &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics holds that internal contradictions are inherent in all things and phenomena of nature, for all have their negative and positive sides, a past and a future, something dying away and something developing; and that the struggle between these opposites, the struggle between the old and the new, between that which is dying away and that which is being born, between that which is disappearing and that which is developing, constitutes the internal content of the process of development, the internal content of the transformation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes. The dialectical method therefore holds that the process of development from the lower to the higher takes place not as a harmonious unfolding of phenomena, but as a disclosure of the contradictions inherent in things and phenomena, as a &#039;struggle&#039; of opposite tendencies which operate in the basis of these contradictions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;To understand development, to understand how and why quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, to understand how and why the transition takes place from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state, we have to understand the contradictions inherent in each thing and process we are considering, and how a &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; of opposite tendencies arises on the basis of these contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have to understand this concretely, in each case, bearing in mind Lenin&#039;s warning that &amp;quot;the fundamental thesis of dialectics is: truth is always concrete. We cannot deduce the laws of development in the concrete case from the general principles of dialectics: we have to discover them by actual investigation in each case. But dialectics tells us what to look for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Dialectics of Social Development—The Contradictions of Capitalism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectics of development—the unity and struggle of opposites—has been most thoroughly worked out in the Marxist science of society. Here, from the standpoint of the working-class struggle, on the basis of working-class experience, we can work out the dialectic of the contradictions of capitalism and of their development very exactly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the principles involved in the development of society are not opposed to but are in essence the same as those involved in the development of nature, though different in their form of manifestation in each case. Thus Engels said in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;I was not in doubt that amid the welter of innumerable changes taking place in nature the same dialectical laws of motion are in operation as those which in history govern the apparent fortuitousness of events.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;How Marxism understands the contradictions of capitalism and their development, this crowning triumph of the dialectical method was explained in general terms by Engels in Socialism, Utopian and Scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic contradiction of capitalism is not simply the conflict of two classes, which confront one another as two external forces which come into conflict. No, it is the contradiction within the social system itself, on the basis of which the class conflict arises and operates.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalism brought about:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the concentration of the means of production in large workshops and manufactories, their transformation into means of production which were in fact social. But the social means of production and the social products were treated as if they were still, as they had been before, the means of production and the products of individuals. Hitherto, the owner of the instruments of labour had appropriated the product because it was as a rule his own product, the auxiliary labour of other persons being the exception; now, the owner of the instruments of production continued to appropriate the product, although it was no longer &#039;&#039;his&#039;&#039; product, but exclusively the product of &#039;&#039;others&#039; labour&#039;&#039;. Thus, therefore, the products, now socially produced, were not appropriated by those who had really set the means of production in motion and really produced the products, but by the &#039;&#039;capitalists&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The basic contradiction of capitalism is, therefore, the contradiction between socialised production and capitalist appropriation. It is on the basis of this contradiction that the struggle between the classes develops.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In this contradiction... the whole conflict of today is already present in germ…. The contradiction between social production and capitalist appropriation became manifest as the antagonism between proletariat and bourgeoisie.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And the contradiction can only be resolved by the victory of the working class, when the working class sets up its own dictatorship and initiates social ownership and appropriation to correspond to social production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example very exactly illustrates the point of what Stalin said about &amp;quot;struggle of opposite tendencies which operate on the basis of these contradictions&amp;quot;. The class struggle exists and operates on the basis of the contradictions inherent in the social system itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is from the struggle of opposite tendencies, opposing forces, arising on the basis of the contradictions inherent the social system, that social transformation, the leap to a qualitatively new stage of social development, takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way the laws of dialectical development, summarised in the principles of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change and of the unity and struggle of opposites, are found at work in the development of society. To carry into effect the socialist transformation of society, therefore, the working class must learn to understand the social situation in the light of the laws of dialectics. Guided by that understanding, it must base the tactics and strategy of its class struggle on the concrete analysis of the actual situation at each stage of the struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER NINE: CONTRADICTION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Contradictions Inherent in Processes =====&lt;br /&gt;
In the last chapter we considered how qualitative change is brought about by the struggle of opposed forces. This was exemplified equally in the change of state of a body from liquid to solid or gas, and in the change of society from capitalism to socialism. In each case there are &amp;quot;opposite tendencies&amp;quot; at work, whose &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; eventuates in some fundamental transformation, a qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; is not external and accidental. It is not adequately understood if we suppose that it is a question of forces or tendencies arising quite independently the one of the other, which happen to meet, to bump up against each other and come into conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No. The struggle is internal and necessary; for it arises and follows from the nature of the process as a whole. The opposite tendencies are not independent the one of the other, but are inseparably connected as parts or aspects of a single whole. And they operate and come into conflict on the basis of the contradiction inherent in the process as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Movement and change result from causes inherent in thing and processes, from internal contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the old mechanist conception of move in all physical phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the class struggle in capitalist society arises on the basis of the contradictory unity of socialised labour and private appopriation inherent in that society. It does not arise as a result of external causes, but as a result of the contradictions within the very essence of the capitalist system. On the other hand, Tory and right-wing Labour theoreticians make out that the class struggle is stirred up by external interference by &amp;quot;Communist agitators&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Soviet agent&amp;quot;. And they believe that if only this external interference could be stopped, the system could get along very well as it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The internal necessity of the struggle of opposed forces, and of its outcome, based on the contradictions inherent process as a whole, is no mere refinement of philosophical analysis. It is of very great practical importance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bourgeois theorists, for example, are well able to recognise the fact of class conflicts in capitalist society. What they do not recognise is the necessity of this conflict; that it is based on contradictions inherent in the very nature of the capitalist system and that, therefore, the struggle can only culminate in and end with the destruction of the system itself and its replacement by a new, higher system of society. So they seek to mitigate the class conflict, to tone it down and reconcile the opposing classes, or to stamp it out, and so to preserve the system intact. Precisely this bourgeois view of the class conflict is brought into the labour movement by social democracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was in opposition to such a shallow, metaphysical way of understanding class conflict that Lenin pointed out in &#039;&#039;The State and Revolution&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;It is often said and written that the core of Marx&#039;s theory is the class struggle; but it is not true.... To limit Marxism to the theory of class struggle means curtailing Marxism, distorting it, reducing it to something which is acceptable to the bourgeoisie. A Marxist is one who extends the acceptance of the class struggle to the acceptance of the dictatorship of the proletariat. This is where the profound difference lies between a Marxist and an ordinary petty (or even big) bourgeois. This is the touchstone on which the real understanding and acceptance of Marxism should be tested.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In general, contradiction is inherent in a given process. The struggle which is characteristic of the process is not an external clash of accidentally opposed factors, but is the working out of contradictions belonging to the very nature of the process. And this conditions the outcome of the process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Contradiction Consists of the Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
The key conception of dialectics is this conception of contradiction inherent in the very nature of things— that the motive force of qualitative change lies in the contradictions contained within all processes of nature and society, and that in order to understand, control and master things in practice we must proceed from the concrete analysis of their contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What exactly do we mean by &amp;quot;contradiction&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the common, metaphysical conception, contradictions occur in our ideas about things, but not in things. We can assert contradictory propositions about a thing, and then there is a contradiction in what we say about it; but there can be no contradiction in the thing. This point of view regards contradiction simply and solely as a logical relation between propositions, but does not consider it as a real relation between things. Such a point of view is based on considering things statically, as &amp;quot;fixed and frozen&amp;quot;, disregarding their motions and dynamic interconnections.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we consider the real, complex movements and interconnections of real, complex things, then we find that contradictory tendencies can and do exist in them. For example, if the forces operating in a body combine tendencies of attraction and of repulsion, that it is a real contradiction. And if the movement of society combines the tendency to socialise production of the products, that is a real contradiction too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of contradictions in things is a very familiar state of affairs. There is nothing in the least abstruse about it, and it is often referred to in everyday conversations. For example, we speak of a man as having a &amp;quot;contradictory&amp;quot; character, or as being &amp;quot;a mass of contradictions&amp;quot;. This means that he evinces opposed tendencies in his behaviour, such as gentleness and brutality, recklessness and cowardice, selfishness and self-sacrifice. Or again, contradictory relations are the subject of everyday gossip when we talk about married couples who are always quarreling but never happy apart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such examples show that when we speak in Marxist philosophy about &amp;quot;contradictions in things&amp;quot; were not inventing some far-fetched philosophical theory, but are referring to something which is familiar to everyone. Nor are we using the word &amp;quot;contradiction&amp;quot; in some new and strange sense of our own, but are using the word in its ordinary, everyday sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A real contradiction is a &#039;&#039;unity&#039;&#039; of opposites. There is a real contradiction inherent, as we say, in the very nature of a thing or process or relationship when in that thing or process or relationship opposite tendencies are combined together in such a way that neither can exist without the other. In the unity of opposites, the opposites are held together in a relation of mutual dependence, where each is the condition of existence of the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the class contradiction between workers and capitalists in capitalist society is just such a unity of opposites, because in that society neither can the workers exist without the capitalists nor the capitalists without the workers. The nature of the society is such that these opposites are held together in it in inseparable unity. This unity of opposites belongs to the very essence of the social system. Capitalism is a system in which capitalists exploit workers and workers are exploited by capitalists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the unity of opposites in a contradiction which makes inescapable and necessary the &#039;&#039;struggle&#039;&#039; of opposites. Since the opposed terms are inseparably united, there is no getting out of the struggle. Thus, for example, because opposed classes are united in capitalist society, the development of that society proceeds, and cannot but proceed, in the form of a class struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We may also speak of the &#039;&#039;interpenetration&#039;&#039; of opposites in a contradiction. For being united in struggle, each opposed tendency is in its actual character and operation at any phase of the struggle influenced, modified or penetrated by the other in many ways. Each side is always affected by its relation with the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Working Out of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
We can only understand, and can only control and master, the processes of nature and of society by understanding their contradictions, and the consequences of those contradictions—the way they work out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contradiction is the driving force of change. So if we want to understand how things change, and to control and utilise their changes, then we must understand their contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why should we say that contradiction is the driving force of change? It is because it is only the presence of contradictions in a process which provides the internal conditions making change necessary. A process which contained no contradictions would simply go on and on in the same way until some external force stopped it or modified it. A movement without contradictions would be continuous repetition of the same movement. It is the presence of contradictions, that is, of contradictory tendencies of movement, or of a unity and struggle of opposites, which brings about &#039;&#039;changes&#039;&#039; of movement in the course of a process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imagine, if you can, a society without contradictions. This would be a society in which by continuing to do the same things in the same ways people would satisfy all their needs. Such a society would never change. There would continually be movement in it, in as much as people would be doing things all the time; but the movement would always be the same. There would be a process, but a process of repetition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, no such society exists or ever could exist, because from the very nature of the conditions of human life there must always be contradictions in society. By satisfying their needs people create new unsatisfied needs, and by advancing their forces of production they bring about a state of affairs in which they need to change their social relations and institutions correspondingly. This is why changes happen in society. The social process is not a process of reptition but a process in which new things happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, some metaphysical materialists tried to represent the universe as a system of particles bumping into and bouncing off one another. Such a universe would be a universe of the continuous motion of particles, but it would be a universe of the continuous repetition of the same motion. The real universe is not like this, because it is full of contradictions– the contradictions of attraction and repulsion studied by physics, of the association and dissociation of atoms studied by chemistry, of the processes of life and of the relationship of organism with environment studied by biology. It is the working out of these contradictions (in their specific forms in specific processes) which makes up the real changing processes of the real changing world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This shows that where contradictions exist, there follows the working out of those contradictions—the working out of the struggle of opposites which arises from the unity of opposites. A process is the working out of its own essential contradictions,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Universality and Particularity of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
Contradiction is a universal feature of all processes. But each particular kind of process has its own particular contradictions, which are characteristic of it and different from those of other processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This point was underlined by Mao Tse-tung in his essay &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;, where he made the most thorough analysis of the conception yet contributed to Marxist literature. He called it the distinction between &amp;quot;the universality&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the particularity&amp;quot; of contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can never deduce what will happen in any particular case, or how a particular process can be controlled, from the universal idea of contradiction. As has already been stressed, the dialectical method does not consist in applying some preconceived scheme to the interpretation of everything, but consists in basing conclusions only on the &amp;quot;concrete analysis of concrete conditions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each kind of process has its own dialectic, which can be grasped only by the detailed study of that particular process. The dialectic of the sub-atomic world is not the same as that of the bodies directly perceptible to our senses. The dialectic of living organisms is not the same as that of the processes of inorganic matter. The dialectic of human society is a new law of motion. And each phase of human society brings with it again its own particular dialectic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the contradiction between tendencies of attraction and repulsion in physical motion, and between the interests of classes in society, are both contradictions. This is evidence of the universality of contradiction. But each has its own distinctive character, different from that of the other. This is evidence of the particularity of contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We cannot learn either the laws of physics or the laws of society if we try to deduce them from the universal idea of contradiction. We can learn them only by investigating physical and social processes. Physical movements and the movement of people in society are quite different forms of movement, and so the contradictions studied by social science are different, and work out in a different way, from those studied by physics. Social and physical processes are similar in that each contains contradictions, but dissimilar in the contradictions each contains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The contradictions characteristic of each kind of process may be called the essential contradictions of that kind of process. For instance, contradictions between attractive and repulsive forces are essential contradictions of physical processes, and contradictions between forces of production and relations of production are essential contradictions of social processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we further consider the essential contradictions characteristic of different kinds of process, then we can further say that processes of a given kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the essential contradictions of social processes are manifested in specific ways in each specific social formation. The contradiction between forces of production and relations of production takes specific forms in different formations of society. Thus in capitalist society it takes the specific capitalist form of the contradiction between the increasingly social character of production and the retention of private appropriation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the relations between any species of living organism and its environment are contradictory. The organism lives only by means of its environment, and at the same time its environment contains these threats to its life which it has continually to overcome. In the case of man, this contradiction takes the form of the specific contradictory relation between man and nature; and this relation itself takes even more specific forms with each stage of man&#039;s social development. Man is a part of nature and lives by means of nature, and man lives by opposing himself to nature and subduing nature to his will. This contradictory relation itself develops, and takes specific forms, as man develops. It is present in both primitive communism and in communism, for example, but presents a different aspect in the latter from the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand a process, then, and to learn how to control and master it, we must get to know its essential contradictions and investigate the specific forms they take in specific instances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Outcome of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
The unity of opposites in a contradiction is characterised by a definite relation of superiority-inferiority, or of domination, between the opposites. For example, in a physical unity of attraction and repulsion, certain elements of attraction or repulsion may be dominant in relation to others. The unity is such that one side dominates the other—or, in certain cases, they may be equal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any qualitative state of a process corresponds to a definite relation of domination. Thus, the solid, liquid and gaseous states of bodies correspond to different domination-relationships in the unity of attraction and repulsion characteristic of the molecules of bodies. Similarly, in the contradictions of capitalist society, the element of private appropriation plays a dominant role in relation to its opposite, social production, and the capitalist class dominates over the working class. If these domination relationships become reversed, then that marks a qualitative change, the ending of the capitalist state of society, the beginning of a new state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domination relationships are obviously, by their very nature, impermanent and apt to change, even though in some cases they remain unchanged for a long time. If the relationship takes the form of equality or balance, such balance is by nature unstable, for there is a struggle of opposites within it which is apt to lead to the domination of one over the other. And then if one dominates over the other, the struggle of opposites contains the possibility of the position being reversed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The unity of opposites,&amp;quot; said Lenin, &amp;quot;is conditional, temporary, transitory, relative. The struggle of opposites is absolute.&amp;quot; That is obviously true. Whatever the domination relationship in the unity of opposites may be, it is always apt to change, as a result of which the former unity of opposites will be dissolved and a new unity of opposites take its place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The outcome of the working out of contradictions is, then, a change in the domination relation characteristic of the initial unity of opposites. Such a change constitutes a change in the nature of a thing, a change from one state to another, a change from one thing to another, a change entailing not merely some external alteration but a change in the internal character and laws of motion of a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is precisely such a change that we mean by a &amp;quot;qualitative&amp;quot; change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, if a piece of iron is painted black and instead we paint it red, that is merely an external alteration (affecting the way it reflects light and so its appearance to a seeing eye), but it is not a qualitative change in the sense we are here defining. On the other hand, if the iron is heated to melting point, then this &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; such a qualitative change. And it comes about precisely as a change in the attraction-repulsion relationship characteristic of the internal molecular state of the metal. The metal passes from the solid to liquid state, its internal character and laws of motion become different in certain ways, it undergoes a qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change is the result of a change in the balance of opposites. Such a change is prepared by a series of quantitative changes affecting the domination relation in the unity of opposites. As the domination relation changes, quantitative change passes into qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When such a fundamental or qualitative change comes about as a result of the dissolution of an old form of unity of opposites and the coming into being of a new one, then the opposites themselves change. The side which passes from being dominated over to being dominant is changed in that process, and so is the other side, which passes from being dominant to being dominated over. Hence in the new qualitative state there are not the same old opposites in a changed relation, but because the relation is changed the opposites, held together in that relation, are changed too. There is a new unity of opposites, a new contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When, for instance, the working class becomes stronger than the capitalist class and from being dominated over becomes dominant, then in the new qualitative state of society the capitalist class disappears (for the dominant working class deprives it of its conditions of existence), and the working class, existing in completely new conditions, becomes virtually a new class. The contradictions of society therefore change; the particular contradictions of the old state disappear and new contradictions are born. The struggle between the working class and the capitalists come to an end, and new kinds of struggle begin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== External and Internal Causes of Qualitative Change =====&lt;br /&gt;
How far is the passage from quantitative to qualitative change determined by the working out of the contradiction inherent in the process itself, or by internal causes, and how far is it determined by external or accidental causes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is determined by both, but in different ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both in nature and society different things are always inter. acting and influencing each other. Hence external causes must always play a part in the changes which happen to things. At the same time, the character of the changes always depends on internal causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This problem was discussed by Mao Tse-tung in his essay &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;. He concluded:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Contradiction within a thing is the basic cause of its development, while the relationship of a thing with other things—their interconnection and interaction—is a secondary cause... External causes are the condition of change and internal causes the basis of change, external causes becoming operative through internal causes.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Consider, for example, such an event as the hatching of a chicken. The chicken does not develop inside the egg unless heat is applied from outside. But what develops in the egg, what hatches out, depends on what is inside the egg. As Mao remarks: &amp;quot;In a suitable temperature an egg changes into a chicken, but there is no temperature which can change a stone into a chicken, the fundamentals of the two things being different.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, water does not boil unless it is heated. But the boiling process resulting from the application of heat comes about on the basis of the internal contradiction of attraction and repulsion characteristic of the molecules of water.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly in society, a revolution does not proceed without the intervention of external causes, but its character and outcome, and indeed the fact that it happens at all, depend on internal causes. Thus the basis of the Russian Revolution lay in the contradictions within Russian society. These made the revolution inevitable and determined its character. But what actually set off the revolution in 1917 was something external, the conditions brought about by the imperialist ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, if we consider qualitative changes, then their qualitative character can be explained only by the operation of internal causes; the particular contradictions on which the old quality was based determine what new quality emerges. The external causes affect only the quantitative changes of things—the times and places of their beginning, and the rate at which they proceed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Purely external causes can only lead... to changes in size and quantity, but cannot explain why things are qualitatively different in a thousand and one ways and why things change into one another&amp;quot; (Mao Tse-tung, &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the class struggle in capitalist society may be speeded up or slowed down by a variety of particular external causes. But the existence of the class struggle, its continuation, its direction and its final outcome are determined by the contradictions inherent in the capitalist system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Suddenness and Gradualness of Qualitative Change =====&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change being the outcome of the working out of contradictions, it follows that the whole process of the struggle of opposites may be regarded as a process of the replacement of one quality by another, of an old quality by a new one. The old quality corresponds to the dominance of one element in the unity of opposites. The reversal of this dominance leads to the replacement of the old quality by the new. In this sense each element in a unity of opposites is the bearer of a distinct quality. The struggle of the one to maintain its dominance is what maintains the old quality, the struggle of the other to reverse this dominance is what brings into being the new quality replacing the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, all life is a unity of opposites, of processes of the building up and breaking down of living matter. So long as the building up maintains itself within this unity, life remains. When, however, the opposite begins to dominate, then death commences. Again, if we consider the contradictions of capitalist society, then it is evident that the capitalist state of society depends on private appropriation dominating social production, and the capitalist class dominating the working class. It is the struggle of the working class against the capitalist class, and the struggle to free social production from the fetters of private appropriation, which, when the reversal of the old state happens, brings about a new socialist state of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has already been pointed out that every contradiction has its own specific character. And so the struggle of opposites has in every case also its own specific character, according to the particular contradiction from which it arises. It follows that processes of qualitative change, replacements of old by new qualities,  according to the qualities concerned. What is &#039;&#039;universally&#039;&#039; true is simply that qualitative change comes about as the working out of contradictions, as an outcome of quantitative change. But this universal truth does not tell us how any &#039;&#039;particular&#039;&#039; change will work out. We can only discover that by knowing each particular case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus considering the workings out of different kinds of social contradictions, which result in qualitative changes in society, each works out differently. For example, the contradiction between the great mass of the people and the feudal lords was worked out in the struggle for the democratic revolution; that between the working class and the capitalist class is worked out in the struggle for socialist revolution; that between the colonies and imperialism is worked out in the national liberation struggle;and that between the working class and peasantry in socialist society, in the collectisvisation and mechanisation of agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whatever the method by which different contradictions work out, a point is always reached where the quantitative aspect of the struggle of opposites within the contradiction has been sufficiently modified for the new quality to emerge. This is the point where qualitative change begins. How it continues depends entirely on the particular character of the contradiction of which it is the outcome, on the particular way the struggle of opposites continues.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change is always sudden, and cannot but be sudden, in the sense that at a certain point of quantitative change a new quality emerges which was not present before. That is to say, at this point a new things begin to happen, new causes operate and new effects are produced, new laws of motion come into operation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the so-called qualitative &amp;quot;leap&amp;quot;, the first appearance of the new which was not there before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus qualitative change is preceded by a process of working up to the emergence of new quality. During this process contradictions are working out, so to speak, unseen—without manifestation in qualitative change. At the termination of this phase, the phase of emergence of new quality begins abruptly or suddenly, and cannot but do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, when water is heated a movement takes place which suddenly turns into a boiling process. When a child is growing in the womb a movement takes place which suddenly turns into the process of birth. In society movement takes place amongst the classes, conflicts are sharpened, opinions mature, and suddenly there begins a decisive revolutionary change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, how qualitative change proceeds, the swiftness or slowness and, in general, the manner of its completion, depends entirely on the circumstances of particular cases. Once a new quality emerges—once it has leaped into being—then a process of new qualitative character beings, in which the new quality gradually supplants the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While, therefore, qualitative change begins suddenly, it continues gradually. How quickly or how slowly the new supplants the old depends on the nature of the process and the conditions under which it occurs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, physical changes of state, such as water coming to boil, are sudden, because a point is suddenly reached when a new thing, steam, begins to be formed: but the conversion of water into steam is a gradual process. It is the same with chemical changes. And it is the same again with qualitative changes in society. A point is reached in the working out of social contradictions where the qualitative change begins—the change from the power of one class to the power of another class, from one system of production relations to another: after that, this change may take a longer or shorter time to be completed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take, for example, the political aspect of social revolutions, that is, the conquest of state power. In the Russian socialist revolution this took place by a single blow—which means, comparatively quickly. In a few days all the decisive positions of power passed into the hands of the working class. In the next round of socialist revolutions—those in the present people&#039;s democracies—it took place over a longer period, by a series of steps in which first one and then another position of power was conquered. If we look back to the revolutions through which the bourgeoisie formerly won power from the feudal lords, then these took place over a longer period still often extending over many years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or if we consider economic changes, these tend to be comparatively slow, taking place through a series of steps. For instance, capitalist relations, once they emerged in feudal society, extended their scope step by step over a long period. Again, the displacement of capitalism by socialism, once begun, is another gradual process, though it takes place more rapidly than the displacement of feudalism by capitalism. (It takes place more rapidly for a definite reason, namely, that socialism cannot begin to displace capitalism until after the working class has won state power, and then the power of the state operates to direct and speed up economic change. The change from feudalism to capitalism, on the other hand, generally begins long before state power passes into the hands of the capitalist class, and meanwhile the feudal state acts rather to slow down than to speed up the change.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These examples show that there is a quantitative side to qualitative change, namely, the power and speed with which it completes itself. And naturally, under certain unfavourable circumstances it may never be completed at all. In certain cases it is possible for the change to begin, and then be turned back again and disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical materialist conception of contradiction includes bother the suddenness and gradualness of qualitative change. The difference between this conception of change and that of many other philosophies is not that dialectical materialism lays it down that all qualitative changes are sudden, whereas the others say they are gradual. It is that dialectical materialism understands change as coming from the struggle of opposites, from the working out of contradictions, whereas the others overlook or deny this. They suppose that change comes in a smooth way, without conflicts or else by merely external conflicts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Antagonism and Non-antagonism in Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
The working out of contradictions always involves one side struggling with and overcoming the other. But according to the nature of the contradiction, this process may take place in different ways. And in society in particular, a distinction must be drawn between contradictions the solution of which involves the forcible suppression or destruction of one side by the other, and those whose solution does not require such methods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The change from capitalism to socialism, for example, takes place through the forcible suppression of the capitalist class by the working class. But the ensuing change from socialism to communism does not require the forcible suppression of anyone. The former change is effected by means of a struggle between mutually antagonistic forces, whereas no such antagonisms have to be fought out to effect the latter change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, social contradictions are antagonistic when they involve conflicts of economic interest. In such cases one group imposes its own interests on another, and one group suppresses another by forcible methods. But when conflicts of economic interest are not involved there is no antagonism and therefore no need for the forcible suppression of any group by any other. Once class antagonisms are done away within socialist society, all social questions can be settled by discussion and argument, by criticism and self-criticism, by persuasion, conviction and agreement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Antagonism, therefore, is not the same thing as contradiction. Nor is it the same thing as the struggle of opposites within a contradiction. The struggle of opposites is a universal, necessary feature of every contradiction, and it may take an antagonistic form or it may not, depending on the particular nature of the particular contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Lenin remarked that &amp;quot;antagonism and contradiction are utterly different. Under socialism antagonism disappears, but contradiction remains&amp;quot;(&#039;&#039;Critical Notes on Bukharin&#039;s &amp;quot;Economics of the Transition Period&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Mao Tse-tung put it: &amp;quot;Antagonism is only one form of struggle within a contradiction, but not its universal form.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction between antagonism and non-antagonism in the contradictions of society is of great practical importance. There are many contradictions in society, and it is practically important to distinguish which are antagonistic and which are not, in order to find the right method of dealing with them. If a contradiction of the one kind is mistaken for a contradiction of the other kind, then wrong action is taken which cannot lead to the desired results. 10&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, reformist socialists think there is no need for the working class to take power and use it to suppress the capitalist class, whereas Marxists recognise that capitalism can be ended and socialism achieved by no other method. But when socialism is established classes and class antagonisms disappear, and so methods of struggle right for the fighting out of class antagonisms are wrong for the ensuing struggle to pass from socialism to communism. Contradictions remain, but since they no longer take the form of antagonism of interest they do not require for their solution forcible measures to impose the interests of one section upon another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction between antagonism and non-antagonism in contradictions within society is a distinction between those contradictions which can work out only by the use of material force by one side against the other, and those which can work out entirely as a result of discussions among the members of society and agreed decisions taken after such a discussion. Contradictions of this last kind are a special kind of contradiction which can arise only among ration human beings, and among them only when they are united in co-operation for a common interest and not divided by antagonistic interests. In such contradictions there appears the new element of the rations, purposive, consciously controlled working out of contradictions, as opposed to the blind working out of contradictions in nature—the new element of human freedom as opposed to natural necessity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When all means of production are brought fully under planned social direction, then it may be expected that men&#039;s mastery over nature will enormously increase, and the conquest and transformation of nature by man will in turn mean profound changes in men&#039;s mode of life. For instance, ability to produce an absolute abundance of products with a minimum expenditure of labour, and abolition of the antithesis between manual and intellectual labour clearly imply profound changes in social organisation, in outlook, in habits, in mode of life generally. The effecting of such changes cannot but involve, at each stage, the overcoming of forms of social organisation, of outlooks and habits, belonging to the past. Development, therefore, will continue to take place through the disclosure of contradictions, the struggle between the new and the old. New needs and new tendencies will arise out of the existing conditions at each stage, which will come into contradiction with the existing forms of social organisation and social life, and hence lead to their passing and giving way to new forms. But there is no reason to expect that this development will take place, as hitherto, through violent conflicts and social upheavals. On the contrary, when men understand the laws of their own social organisation and have it under their own co-operative control, then it is possible to do away with old conditions and create new conditions in an agreed and planned way, without violent conflict or upheaval. Contradiction and the overcoming of the old by the new remains;but the element of antagonism and conflict between men in society disappears and gives way to the properly human method of deciding affairs—by scientific appraisal of conditions, needs and courses of action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER TEN: DEVELOPMENT AND NEGATION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Forward Movement of Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
In many processes the working out of their contradictions results in a directed or forward movement, in which the process moves forward from stage to stage, each stage being an advance to something new, not a falling back to some stage already past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other processes, however, are not characterised by such a forward movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, water when cooled or heated undergoes a qualitative change, passes into a new state (ice or steam), but the movement is without direction and cannot be called either progressive or retrogressive. If, for example, we are making tea, then we might call it a move forward to turn water into steam; if we are making iced drinks, then ice is a move forward. The fact is that ice can turn into water and water into steam, and back again, and this movement has no direction of its own. When, however, we consider such a movement as that of society, we find that it has a direction of its own: society moves forward from primitive communism to slavery, from slavery to feudalism, from feudalism to capitalism, from capitalism to communism. This is a movement with a direction, a &amp;quot;forward&amp;quot; movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel used to think that natural processes were all of the undirected kind (like ice-water-steam-water-ice), and that a direction could only come into processes when &amp;quot;spirit&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;consciousness&amp;quot; was at work in them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The changes that take place in nature&amp;quot;, he wrote in the Introduction to his &#039;&#039;Philosophy of History&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;however infinitely various they may be, exhibit only a perpetually repeating cycle: in nature there takes place &#039;nothing new under the sun&#039;... only in those changes which take place in the region of Spirit does anything new arise.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the distinction  between &amp;quot;nature&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;spirit&amp;quot;. A movement can have a direction without any consciousness being present to direct it. Spirit or consciousness itself is a product of nature; biological changes, leading up to man, have a direction; so have geological changes; so have processes in the evolution of stars; and so on. In general, direction in processes has a &amp;quot;natural&amp;quot; explanation. If some processes have direction and others have not, this depends solely on the particular character of the processes themselves and of the conditions under which they happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, since qualitative change in a process is always consequent upon quantitative change, it has a direction when those quantitative changes arise from conditions permanently operating within the process itself, and otherwise it has no direction. It has a direction when (however conditioned by external factors) it is impelled forward by internal causes. In that case the direction it takes is &amp;quot;its own&amp;quot; just because it arises from internal causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What, then, is the basis of direction in processes, of the internal causes of a forward movement of development? It is to be found in the existence and long-term operation in those processes of essential contradictions which work out by taking a series of specific forms. This is what gives rise to a directed series of stages, a long-term process of development in a definite direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, if social development has a direction this arises because man exists in a permanent contradictory relationship with nature. The permanent existence of this contradiction gives rise to a permanent tendency of man to improve his forces of production, and as this tendency operates so stage by stage contradictions arise between the social forces of production and the relations of production. The direction of man&#039;s social evolution is the direction of man&#039;s master over nature, and the movement of society takes this direction simple because of the natural conditions of human life, the impulses to change and development which people experience because of the necessity to satisfy their needs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly if such thing as stars pass through a series of evolutionary stages, this is because the contradictory conditions of their existence give rise to continuous processes, such as as radiation, the continuation of which brings about a series of qualitative stages in their history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We certainly should not say, as some philosophers have said, that throughout infinite time the infinite universe develops from stage to stage in a predetermined direction. There is no evidence for any such assertion—indeed, there is no sense in it. We cannot speak about the direction taken by everything, but only about the direction of the development of particular things in which we are interested. The directed development of things is not due to God or Spirit working in them, nor is it the manifestation of some mysterious cosmic law, but it arises and flows from the particular contradictions of particular things. Particular things are characterised by particular contradictions, as a result of which their movement takes a particular direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Contradiction between Old and New, Past and Future =====&lt;br /&gt;
When there is a forward movement of development in a process then stage by stage there occurs, as Stalin put it, &amp;quot;a transition from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state&amp;quot;, the supplanting of an old quality by a new one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The new stage of development comes into being from the working out of he contradiction inherent in theology. And the new stage itself contains a new contradiction, since it comes into being containing something of the past from which it springs and of the future to which it leads. It has, therefore, its &amp;quot;negative and positive sides, a past and a future, something dying away and something developing&amp;quot;. On this basis there once again arises within it &amp;quot;the struggle between the old and the new, between that which is dying away and that which is being born, between that which is disappearing and that which is developing&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the forward movement of development is the continuous working out of a series of contradictions. Development continually drives forward to new development. The whole process at each stage is in essence the struggle between the old and the new, that which is dying and that which is being born.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the laws of development of anything we must therefore understand its contradictions and how they work out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A process usually contains not one but many contradictions. It is a knot of contradictions. And so to understand the course of a process we must take into account all its contradictions and understand their inter-relationship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This generally means, first of all, that we must grasp the basic contradiction of a process, in its general character and in the specific form it takes at each stage. The basic contradiction is that contradiction inherent in the very nature of the process which determines its direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in society, for instance, the basic contradiction is that between the forces of production and the relations of production, and this takes a specific form at each stage of society. In capitalist society it is the contradiction between social production and private appropriation. This basic contradiction is what determines the direction of development, namely, from capitalism to socialism to social appropriation to match social production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given the basic contradiction, then a process is charcterised by a number of big and small consequential contradictions, the character and effects of which are conditioned by the basic contradiction. The operation and working out of these constitutes the total process of the working out of the basic contradiction towards the emergence of a new stage of the process, a new quality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic contradiction works out by the instrumentality of all the struggle arising from all the consequential contradictions. In this, however, one particular contradiction generally plays the key or &#039;&#039;principal&#039;&#039; role. In other words, of all the elements, tendencies or forces entering into various forms of struggle in a knot of contradictions, there is generally one which plays the &#039;&#039;principal&#039;&#039; role in working out the and the supplanting of an old quality by a new one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within any capitalist country, for example, there are many contradictions. Besides the contradiction between the working class and the capitalist class, there are other contradictions between other classes—the urban petty bourgeoisie, the peasants, the landlords, etc.—as well as contradictions within the capitalist class itself. There are also contradictions of an international kind, such as those between a given capitalist country and others, and between imperialists and colonial peoples. But within all this knot of contradictions, it is the struggle of the working class with the capitalist class which, in the given country, plays the key or principal role in carrying society forward from capitalism to socialism. For this is the one contradiction which can work out in such a change from the dominance of one side to that of the other as will bring about a fundamental change in the quality of the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the contradiction between the big capitalists and the petty bourgeoisie always takes the form of domination by the big capitalists, who keep on growing stronger in relation to the petty bourgeoisie who, for their part, keep on being pressed back and growing weaker Hence the petty bourgeoisie cannot be the principal revolutionary force in a capitalist country, and their contradiction with the big capitalists cannot be the principal contradiction. The working class, on the other hand, grows stronger as capitalism develops, and is the force which, dominated over by the capitalists, can eventually overthrow this domination. That is why the working class is the principal revolutionary force, and why the contradiction between this class and the capitalists is the principal contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the laws of development of a process, therefore, one must not only understand the basic contradiction of the process at each stage, but also what is the principal force for working out the basic contradiction and carrying the process forward to the next stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Tse-tung pointed out that &amp;quot;in studying any process... we must do our utmost to discover its principal contradiction&amp;quot;. This may be a complex task, since what is the principal contradiction in certain circumstances may not be so in others. &amp;quot;Once the principal contradiction is grasped, any problem can be readily solved,&amp;quot; whereas if we do not grasp the principal contradiction we &amp;quot;cannot find the crux of a problem and naturally cannot find the method of solving contradictions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is the method Marx taught us when he studied capitalist society,&amp;quot; wrote Mao. Marx showed how in its struggle with the capitalist class the working class could find allies and take advantage of circumstances arising from all the knot of social contradictions, in order to lead society forward from capitalism to communism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Role of Negation in Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
The forward movement of development, complex as it may be in each particular case, always takes place through the struggle of the new and the old and the overcoming of the old and dying by the new and rising.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in social development, in the transition from capitalism to socialism, what is new and rising in the economic life of capitalist society—social production—contradicts what is old and carried over from the past—private appropriation, and a new force arises, the working class, whose struggle against the capitalist class is a struggle for the realisation of the new stage against the defenders of the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This dialectical conception of development is opposed to the older liberal conception favoured by bourgeois theoreticians. The liberals recognize development and assert that progress is a universal law of nature and society, But they see it as a smooth process; and, if they have at times to recognise the existence of struggle, they see it mainly as an unfortunate interruption, more likely to impede development than to help it forward. For them, what exists has not to be supplanted by what is coming into existence, the old has not to be overcome by the new, but it has to be preserved, so that it can gradually improve itself and become a higher existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True to this philosophy, which they took over from the capitalists, the social democrats strove to preserve capitalism, with the idea that it could grow into socialism. And thus striving to preserve capitalism, they ended by fighting not for socialism but against it. These exponents of no struggle and class collaboration cannot avoid struggle: they simply enter into it on the other side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the dialectical materialist, or revolutionary, conception of development with this liberal, reformist conception, we may say that the one recognises and embraces, while the other fails to recognise and shrinks from, the role of negation in development. Dialectics teaches us to understand that the new mist struggle with and overcome the old, that the old must give way to and be supplanted by the new—-in other words, that the old must be negated by the new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The liberal, who thinks metaphysically, understands negation simply as saying: &amp;quot;No&amp;quot;. To him negation is merely the end to something. Far from meaning advance, it means retreat; far from meaning gain, it means loss. Dialectics, on the other hand, teaches us not to be afraid of negation, but to understand how it becomes a condition of progress, a means to positive advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Positive Character of Negation =====&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Negation in dialectics does not mean simply saying no&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When in the process of development the old stage is negated by the new, then, in the first place, that new stage could not have come about except as arising from and in opposition to the old. The conditions for the existence of the new arose and matured within the old. The negation is a positive advance, brought about only by the development of that which is negated. The old is not simply abolished, leaving things as though it had never existed: it is abolished only after it has itself given rise to the conditions for the new stage of advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, the old stage, which is negated, itself constitutes a stage of advance in the forward-moving process of development as a whole. It is negated, but the advance which took place in it is not negated. On the contrary, this advance is carried forward to the new stage, which takes into itself and carries forward all the past achievement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: socialism replaces capitalism—it negates it. But the conditions for the rise and victory of socialism were born of capitalism, and socialism comes into existence as the next stage of social development after capitalism. Every achievement, every advance in the forces of production, and likewise every cultural achievement, which took place under capitalism, is not destroyed when capitalism is destroyed, but on the contrary, is preserved and carried further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This positive content of negation is not understood by liberals, for whom negation is &amp;quot;simply saying no&amp;quot;. Moreover, they think of negation as coming only from outside, externally. Something is developing very well, and then something else comes from outside and negates it destroys it. That is their conception. That something by its own development leads to its own negation, and thereby to a higher stage of development, lies outside their comprehension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the liberals conceive of social revolution not only as a catastrophe, as an end to ordered progress, but they believe that such a catastrophe can be brought about only by outside forces. If a revolution threatens to upset the capitalist system, that is not because of the development of the contradictions of that system itself, but is due to &amp;quot;agitators&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, there is negation which takes the form simply of a blow from outside which destroys something. For instance, if I am walking along the road and am knocked down by a car, I suffer negation of a purely negative sort. Such occurrences are frequent both in nature and in society. But this is not how we must understand negation if we are to understand the &#039;&#039;positive&#039;&#039; role of negation in the process of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At each stage in the process of development there arises the struggle of the new with the old. The new arises and grows strong within the old conditions, and when it is strong enough it overcomes and destroys the old. This is the negation of the past stage of development, of the old qualitative state; and it means the coming into being of the new and higher stage of development, the new qualitative state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Negation of Negation =====&lt;br /&gt;
This brings us to a further dialectical feature of development—the negation of negation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the liberal idea that negation &amp;quot;means simply saying no&amp;quot;, if the negation is negated then the original position is restored once more without change. According to this idea negation is simply a negative, a taking away. Hence if the negation, the taking away, is itself negated, that merely means putting back again what was taken away, If a thief takes my watch, and then I take it away from him, we are back where we started—I have the watch again. Similarly, if I say, &amp;quot;It&#039;s going to be a fine day&#039;, and you say, &amp;quot;No, it&#039;s going to be a wet day&amp;quot;, to which I reply, &amp;quot;No, it&#039;s not going to be a wet day&amp;quot;, I have simply, by negating your negation, re-stated my original proposition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is enshrined in the principle of formal logic, &amp;quot;not not-A equals A&amp;quot;. According to this principle, negation of negation is a fruitless proceeding. It just takes you back where you started.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us, however, consider a real process of development and the dialectical negation which takes place in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Society develops from primitive communism to the slave system. The next stage is feudalism. The next stage is capitalism. Each stage arises from the previous one, and negates it. So far we have simply a succession of stages, each following as the negation of the other and constituting a higher stage of development. But what comes next? Communism. Here there is a return to the beginning, but at a higher level of development. In place of primitive communism, based on extremely advanced forces of production and containing within itself tremendous new potentialities of development. The old, primitive classless society has become the new and higher classless society. It has been raised, as it were, to a higher power, has reappeared on a higher level. But this has happened only because the old classless society was negated by the appearance of classes and the development of class society, and because finally class society, when it had gone through its whole development, was itself negated by the working class taking power, ending exploitation of man by man, and establishing a new classless society the foundation of all the achievements of the whole previous development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the negation of negation. But it does not take us back to the original starting point. It takes us forward to a new starting point, which is the original one raised, through its negation and the negation of the negation, to a higher level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we see that in the course of development, as a result of a double negation, a later stage can repeat an earlier stage, but repeat it on a higher level of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The importance of this conception of negation of negation does not lie in its supposedly expressing the necessary pattern of all development. All development takes place through the working out of contradictions—that is a necessary universal law; but specific contradictions do not necessarily work out in such a way that an earlier stage of development is repeated at a later stage—sometimes that may happen and sometimes not, depending on the specific character of the processes of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet the repetition of an earlier stage is a notable feature of some processes of development and, moreover, to bring it about is often an important aim of practice. The importance of the conception of negation of negation lies in what it says about the conditions for such repetition. If features of an earlier stage are to be repeated at a later stage, that cannot take place by a simple return to the earlier stage for that stage is past and cannot come back. It can only take place by their being reproduced at a later stage, in which case they are inevitably changed and modified in accordance with the character of that later stage. Thus features of the past can reappear in the future only as changed and transformed by the process of negation of negation and not by a simple return to the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle, like other principles of dialectics, has a quality of obviousness which is often overlooked. It is an obvious truth—but it is overlooked by all those who express a hankering to return to the past. Such hankerings must always be vain. It is in practise vitally important to realise that what is past &#039;&#039;cannot&#039;&#039; be restored when forward development is in operation. Nevertheless some features of the past may be restored, but only by carrying forward the process of development to a new stage, in which those features reappear in new ways—&amp;quot;on a higher level&amp;quot;, as a negation of negation, enriched and transformed as a result of the first negation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have already seen how the negation of negation occurs in history in the development from primitive communism to communism. The second appearance of communism is only possible after going through the whole development of class-society—the first negation; and it embodies all that has been achieved during that development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the history of thought, the &amp;quot;primitive, natural materialism&amp;quot; of the earliest philosophers was negated by philosophical idealism, and modern materialism arises only s the negation of that negation.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;This modern materialism,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;is not the mere re-establishment of the old, but adds to the permanent foundations of this old materialism the whole thought content of two thousand years of development of philosophy and natural science.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The practical importance of the negation of the negation can be seen most clearly if we take the example of the development of individual property, where it again occurs. Marx, in the first volume of &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039;, pointed out that the pre-capitalist &amp;quot;individual private property founded on the labours of the proprietor is negated—destroyed—by capitalist private property. For capitalist private property arises only in the ruin and expropriation of the pre-capitalist individual producers. The individual producer used to own his instruments of production and his product-both were taken away from him by the capitalists. But when capitalist private property is itself negated—when &amp;quot;the expropriators are expropriated&amp;quot;―then the individual property of the producers is restored once more, but in a new form, on a higher level.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;This does not re-establish private property for the producer, but gives him individual property based on the acquisitions of the capitalist era, i.e. on co-operation and the possession in common of the land and means of production.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The producer, as a participant in socialised production, then enjoys, as his individual property, a share of the social product—&amp;quot;according to his work&amp;quot; in the first stage of communist society, and &amp;quot;according to his needs&amp;quot; in the fully developed communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When capitalism arose, the &#039;&#039;only&#039;&#039; way forward was through this negation of negation. Some of the British Chartists put forward in their land policy demands aimed at arresting the new capitalist process and restoring the old individual private property of the producer. This was vain. The only road forward for the producers was by the struggle against capitalism and for socialism—not to restore the &#039;&#039;old&#039;&#039; individual property which capitalism had destroyed, but to destroy capitalism and so re-create individual property on a new, socialist basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly the Russian Narodniki, against whom Lenin fought in the 1890s, wanted somehow to arrest the process of capitalist development and restore the old peasant communes. Lenin&#039;s fight against them was based on showing that this was impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of negation of negation is thus an expression of the simple truth that one cannot put the clock back and reconstitute the past. One can only move forward into the future through the working out of al the contradictions contained within the given stage of development and through the negations consequent on them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER ELEVEN: A SCIENTIFIC WORLD OUTLOOK ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Science and Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism, the world outlook of the Marxist Leninist Party, is a truly scientific world outlook. For it is based on considering things as they are, without arbitrary, preconceived conceptions of things must be based on actual investigation and experience, and must be constantly tested and re-tested in the light of practice and further experience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, &amp;quot;dialectical materialism&amp;quot; means: understanding things just as they are (&amp;quot;materialism&amp;quot;), in their actual inter. connection and movement (&amp;quot;dialectics&amp;quot;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same cannot be said about other philosophies. They all make arbitrary assumptions of one kind or another, and try to erect a &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; on the basis of those assumptions. But such assumptions are arbitrary only in appearance; in fact they express the various prejudices and illusions of definite classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is in no sense a philosophy &amp;quot;above science&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Others have set philosophy &amp;quot;above science&amp;quot;, in the sense that they have thought they could discover what the world was like just by thinking about it, without relying on the data of the sciences, on practice and experience. And then, from this lofty standpoint, they have tried to dictate to the scientists, to tell the where they were wrong, what their discoveries &amp;quot;really meant&amp;quot; and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Marxism makes an end of the old philosophy which claimed to stand above science and to explain &amp;quot;the world as a whole&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Modern materialism.. no longer needs any philosophy standing above the sciences,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in Anti Dühring. &amp;quot;As soon as each separate science is required to get clarity as to its position in the great totality of things and of our knowledge of things a special science dealing with this totality is superfluous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism, he further wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;is in fact no longer a philosophy, but a simple conception of the world which has to establish its validity and be applied not in a science of sciences standing apart, but within the positive sciences…. Philosophy is therefore... both abolished and preserved; abolished as regards its form, and preserved as regards its real content.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Our picture of the world about us, of nature, of natural objects and processes, their interconnections and laws of motion, is not to be derived from philosophical speculation, but from the investigations of the natural sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific picture of the world and its development is not complete, and never will be. But it has advanced far enough for us to realise that philosophical speculation is superfluous. And we should refuse to fill in gaps in scientific knowledge by speculation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The growing picture of the world which natural science unfolds is a materialist picture—despite the many efforts of philosophers to make out the contrary. For step by step as science advances it shows how the rich variety of things and processes and changes to be found in the real world can be explained and understood in terms of material causes, without bringing in God or spirit or any supernatural agency.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every advance of science is an advance of materialism against idealism, a conquest for materialism—although when driven out of one position idealism has always taken up another position and manifested itself again in new forms, so that in the past the sciences have never been consistently materialist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For every advance of science means showing the order and development of the material world &amp;quot;from the material world itself&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Science and Socialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific character of Marxism is manifested especially in this, that it makes socialism into a science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not base our socialism, as the utopians did, on a conception of abstract human nature. The utopians worked out schemes for an ideal society, but could not show how to achieve socialism in practice. Marxism made socialism into a science by basing it on an analysis of the actual movement of history, of the economic law of motion of capitalist society in particular, thus showing how socialism arises as the necessary next stage in the evolution of society, and how it can come about only by the waging of the working-class struggle, through the defeat of the capitalist class and the institution of the dictatorship of the proletariat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Marxism treats man himself, society and history, scientifically.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Socialism, since it has become a science, demands that it be pursued as a science,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in his &#039;&#039;Prefatory Note to &amp;quot;Peasant War in Germany&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;that is, that it be studied. The task will be to spread with increased zeal among the masses of the workers the ever more clarified understanding thus acquired, to knit together ever more firmly the organisation both of the party and of the trade unions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Scientific study of society shows that human history develops from stage to stage according to definite laws. Men themselves are the active force in this development. By understanding the laws of development of society, therefore, we can guide our own struggles and create our own socialist future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus scientific socialism is the greatest and most important of all the sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The practitioners of the natural sciences have been getting worried because they feel that government do not known how to put their discoveries to proper use. They have good cause to worry about this. Science is discovering the secrets of nuclear energy, for example; but its discoveries are being used to create weapons of destruction. Many people are even coming to believe that it would be better if we had no science, since its discoveries open up such terrifying possibilities of disaster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How can we ensure that the discoveries of science are put to Marxism-Leninism, alone which answers this problem. It teaches us what are the forces which make history and thereby shows us how we can make our own history today, change how to develop the sciences in the service of mankind, how to carry them forward in today&#039;s crisis. Physics can teach us how to release nuclear energy, it cannot teach us how to control the social use of that energy. For this there is required, not the science of the atom, but the science of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Conclusions =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have now briefly surveyed the principal features of the Marxist materialist conception of the world and of the Marxist dialectical method. What conclusions can we draw at this stage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) The world outlook of dialectical materialism is a consistent and reasoned outlook, which derives its strength from the fact that it arises directly from the attempt to solve the outstanding problems of our time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epoch of capitalism is an epoch of stormy development in society. It is marked by revolutionary advances of the forces of production and of scientific discovery, and by consequent uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions. This sets one theoretical task above all, and that is to arrive at an adequate conception of the laws of change and development in nature and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this theoretical task dialectical materialism addresses itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) This is not the task of working out a philosophical system, in the old sense. What is required is not any system of ideas spun out of the heads of philosophers, which can then admire and contemplate as a system of &amp;quot;absolute truth&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalist society is a society rent with contradictions, and the more it has developed the more menacing and intolerable for the working people have the consequences of these contradictions become. The new powers of production are not utilised for the benefit of society as a whole but for the profit of an exploiting minority. Instead of leading to universal plenty, the growth of the powers of production leads to recurrent economic crises, to unemployment, to poverty and to hideously destructive wars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore the philosophical problem of arriving at a true conception of the laws of change and development in nature and society becomes, for the working people, a practical political problem of finding how to change society, so that the vast new forces of production can be used in the service of humanity. For the first time in history the possibility of a full and rich life for everyone exists. The task is to find how to make that possibility a reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is to the solution of this practical task that the theory of dialectical materialism is devoted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Addressing itself to this task, dialectical materialism is and can only be a partisan philosophy, the philosophy of a party, namely, of the party of the working class, whose object is to lead the millions of working people to the socialist revolution and the building of communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Dialectical materialism cannot but stand out in sharp contrast to the various contemporary schools of bourgeois philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What have these various schools of philosophy to offer at the present time? Systems and arguments by the bucketful most of them neither original nor cogent, if one takes the trouble to analyse them closely. But no solution to the problems pressing upon the people of the capitalist countries and the colonies. How to end poverty? How to end war? How to utilise production for the benefit of all? How to end the oppression of one nation by another? How to end the exploitation of man by man? How to establish the brotherhood of men? These are our problems. We must judge philosophies by whether or not they show how to solve them. By that criterion, the philosophical schools of capitalism must one and all be judged—&amp;quot;weighed in the balance and found wanting&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The prevailing bourgeois philosophies, with all their differences, have in common a retreat from the great positive ideas which inspired progressive movements in the past. True, there remain within the ranks of bourgeois philosophy those who continue, according to their lights, trying to preserve and carry forward some of these positive ideas. For they are ideas which cannot by any manner of means be extinguished. But the prevailing philosophies emphasize men&#039;s helplessness and limitations; they speak of a mysterious universe; and they counsel either trust in God or else hopeless resignation to fate or blind chance. Why is this? It is because all these philosophies are rooted in acceptance of capitalism and cannot see beyond capitalism. From start to finish they reflect the insoluble crisis of the capitalist world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Dialectical materialism asks to be judged and will be judged by whether it serves as an effective instrument to show the way out of capitalist crisis and war, to show the way for the working people to win and wield political power, to show the way to build a socialist society in which there is no more exploitation of man by man and in which men win increasing mastery over nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is a philosophy of practice, indissolubly united with the practice of the struggle for socialism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the philosophy born out of the great movement of our times—the movement of the people who labour, who &amp;quot;create all the good things of life and feed and clothe the world&amp;quot;, to rise at last to their full stature. It is wholly, entirely dedicated to the service of that movement. This is the source of all its teachings, and in that service its conclusions are continually tried, tested and developed. Without such a philosophy, the movement cannot achieve consciousness of itself and of its tasks, cannot achieve unity, cannot win its battle&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the greatest task facing us is that of ending capitalist society and building socialism, it follows that the chief problem to which dialectical materialism addresses itself, and on the solution of which the whole philosophy of dialectical materialism turns, is the problem of understanding the forces of development of society. The chief problem is to reach such an understanding of society, of men&#039;s social activity and of the development of human consciousness, as will show us how to achieve and build the new socialist society and the new socialist consciousness. The materialist conception and dialectical method with which we have been concerned in this volume are applied to this task in the materialist conception of history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== READING LIST ====&lt;br /&gt;
The following are the principal original works setting forth the philosophy of dialectical materialism. Those marked with an asterisk are the best for beginners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== MARX AND ENGELS: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The German Ideology, Part I&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== ENGELS: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Socialism, Utopian and Scientific*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== LENIN: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The Teachings of Karl Marx*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== STALIN: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Anarchism or Socialism?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== MAO: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction&amp;diff=92218</id>
		<title>Library:Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction&amp;diff=92218"/>
		<updated>2026-08-02T20:17:06Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: further touch ups&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction|author=Maurice Cornforth|publisher=Aakar Books|published_date=2015|type=book|isbn=9789350023402|pdf=https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/1/14/Dialectical_Materialism-_An_Introduction_Maurice_Cornforth_volumes_1-3.pdf}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== VOLUME I: MATERIALISM AND THE DIALECTICAL METHOD ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PART ONE: MATERIALISM ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER ONE: PARTY PHILOSOPHY ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Party Philosophy and Class Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is the revolutionary philosophy of the working class. It is the philosophy of the revolutionary working-class party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This definition must appear a strange one, both to many politicians and to many philosophers. But we will not begin to understand dialectical materialism unless we can grasp the thought which lies behind this definition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us ask, first of all, what conception of philosophy lies behind the idea expressed in this definition of party or—since a party is always the political representative of a class—class philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By philosophy is usually meant our most general account of the nature of the world and of mankind&#039;s place and destiny in it-our world outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That being understood, it is evident that everybody has some kind of philosophy, even though he has never learned to discuss it. Everybody is influenced by philosophical views, even though he has not thought them out for himself and cannot formulate them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people, for example, think that this world is nothing but &amp;quot;a vale of tears&amp;quot; and that our life in it is the preparation for a better life in another and better world. They accordingly believe that we should suffer whatever befalls us with fortitude, not struggling against it, but trying to do whatever good we can to our fellow creatures. This is one kind of philosophy, one kind of world outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other people think that the world is a place to grow rich in, and that each should look out for himself. This is another kind of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But granted that our philosophy is our world outlook, the task arises of working out this world outlook systematically and in detail, turning it into a well-formulated and coherent theory, turning vaguely held popular beliefs and attitudes into more or less systematic doctrines. This is what the philosophers do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time the philosophers have worked out their theories, they have often produced something very complicated, very abstract and very hard to understand. But even though only a comparatively few people may read and digest the actual productions of philosophers, these productions may and do have a very wide influence. For the fact that philosophers have systematised certain beliefs reinforces those beliefs, and helps to impose them upon wide masses of ordinary people. Hence, everyone is influenced in one way or another by philosophers, even though they have never read the works of those philosophers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if this is the case, then we cannot regard the systems of the philosophers as being wholly products of the brain-work of the individual philosophers. Of course, the formulation of views, the peculiar ways in which they are worked out and written down, is the work of the particular philosopher. But the views themselves, in their most general aspect, have a social basis in ideas which reflect the social activities and social relations of the time, and which, therefore, do not spring ready-made out of the heads of philosophers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this we may proceed a step further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When society is divided into classes—and society always has been divided into classes ever since the dissolution of the primitive communes, that is to say, throughout the entire historical period to which the history of philosophy belongs then the various views which are current in society always express the outlooks of various classes. We may conclude, therefore, that the various systems of the philosophers also always express a class outlook. They are, in fact, nothing but the systematic working out and theoretical formulation of a class outlook, or, if you prefer, of the ideology of definite classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Philosophy is and always has been class philosophy, Philosophers may not realise this, but that does not alter the fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For people do not and cannot think in isolation from society, and therefore from the class interests and class struggles which pervade society, any more than they can live and act in such isolation. A philosophy is a world outlook, an attempt to understand the world, mankind and man&#039;s place in the world. Such an outlook cannot be anything but the outlook of a class, and the philosopher functions as the thinking representative of a class. How can it be otherwise? Philosophies are not imported from some other planet, but are produced here on earth, by people involved, whether they like it or not, in existing class relations and class struggles. Therefore, whatever philosophers say about themselves, there is no philosophy which does not embody a class outlook, or which is impartial, as opposed to partisan, in relation to class struggles. Search as we may, we shall not find any impartial, non-partisan, non-class philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bearing this in mind, then, we shall find that the philosophies of the past have all, in one way or another, expressed the outlook of the so-called &amp;quot;educated&amp;quot; classes, that is to say, of the exploiting classes. In general, it is the leaders of society who express and propagate their ideas in the form of systematic philosophies. And up to the appearance of the modern working class, which is the peculiar product of capitalism, these leaders have always been the exploiting classes. It is their outlook which has dominated philosophy, just as they have dominated society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can only conclude from this that the working class, if today it intends to take over leadership of society, needs to express its own class outlook in philosophical form, and to oppose this philosophy to the philosophies which express the outlook and defend the interests of the exploiters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The services rendered by Marx and Engels to the working class may be expressed in a few words thus: they taught the substituted science for dreams,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in his obituary on Fredrick Engels. Marx and Engels founded and established the revolutionary theory of working-class struggle, which illumines the road by which the working class can throw of capitalist exploitation, can take the leadership of all the masses of the people, and so free the whole of society once and for all of all oppression and exploitation of man by man. They taught that without its own party, independent of all bourgeois parties, the working class certainly could not win victory over capitalism, could not lead the whole of society forward to the abolition of capitalism and the establishment of socialism. Lenin further developed the Marxist teachings about the party. He showed that the party must act as the vanguard of its class, the most conscious section of its class, and that it is the instrument for winning and wielding political power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To fulfil such a role, the party must evidently have knowledge, understanding and vision; in other words, it must be equipped with revolutionary theory, on which its policies are based and by which its activities are guided.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory is the theory of Marxism-Leninism. And it is not just an economic theory, nor yet exclusively a political theory, but a world outlook—a philosophy. Economic and political views are not and never can be independent of a general world outlook. Specific economic and political views express the world outlook of those who hold such views, and conversely, philosophical views find expression in views on economics and politics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Recognising all this, the revolutionary party of the working class cannot but formulae, and having formulated hold fast to, develop and treasure, its party philosophy. In this philosophy—dialectical materialism—are embodied the general ideas by means of which the party understands the world which it is seeking to change in terms of which it defines it aims and works out how to fight for them. In this philosophy are embodied the general ideas by means of which the part seeks to enlighten and organise the whole class, and to influence, guide and win over all the masses of working people, showing the conclusions which must be drawn from each stage of the struggle, helping people learn from their own experience how to go forward towards socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so we see why it is that in our times a philosophy has arisen which expresses the revolutionary world outlook of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Experience itself has taught the party the need for philosophy. For experience shows that if we do not have our own revolutionary socialist philosophy, then inevitably we borrow our ideas from hostile, anti-socialist sources. If we do not adopt today the outlook of the working class and of the struggle for socialism, then we adopt or slip into, without meaning to do so—that of the capitalists and of the struggle against socialism. This is why the working-class party—if it is to be the genuine revolutionary leadership of its class, and is not to mislead its class by the importation of hostile capitalist ideas, and of policies corresponding to such ideas—must be concerned to formulate, defend and propagate its own revolutionary philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Class Philosophy and Truth =====&lt;br /&gt;
Against what has just been said about a class and party philosophy, the objection is bound to be raised that such a conception is a complete travesty of the whole idea of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Class interests may incline us to believe one thing rather than another, some will say, but should not philosophy be above this? Should not philosophy be objective and impartial, and teach us to set class and party interests aside and to seek only for the truth? For surely what is true is true, whether this suit some or other class interests or not? If philosophy is partisan—party philosophy—how can it be objective, how can it be true philosophy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In reply to such objections, we may say that the working-class standpoint in philosophy is very far indeed from having no concern for truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is there no such thing as truth? Of course there is—and men are getting nearer to it. For different outlooks, partisan as they may be, are not on a level so far as nearness to truth is concerned. Every philosophy embodies a class outlook. Yes, but just as one class differs from another class in its social role and in its contribution to the development of society, so one philosophy embodies positive achievements in comparison with another in the working out of the truth about the world and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People are prone to believe that if we adopt a partisan, class standpoint, then we turn our backs on truth; and that, on the other hand, if we genuinely seek for truth, then we must be strictly impartial and non-partisan. But the contrary is the case. It is only when we adopt the partisan standpoint of historically the most progressive class that we are able to get nearer to truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The definition of dialectical materialism, therefore, as the philosophy of the revolutionary working-class party, is in no way incompatible with the claim of dialectical materialism to express truth, and to be a means of arriving at truth. On the contrary. We have every right to make this claim, in view of the actual historical position and role of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except for the working class, all other classes which have aspired to take the leadership of society have been exploiting classes. But every exploiting class, whatever its achievements, has always to find some way of &#039;&#039;disguising&#039;&#039; its real position and aims, both from itself and from the exploited, and of making out that its rule is just and permanent. For such a class can never recognise its real position and aims as an exploiting class, or the temporary character of its own system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, in ancient slave society, Aristotle, the greatest philosopher of antiquity, made out that the institution of slavery was decreed by nature, since some men were by nature slaves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the heyday of feudal society the greatest philosopher of the middle ages, Thomas Aquinas, represented the entire universe as being a kind of feudal system. Everything was arranged in a feudal hierarchy, with God surrounded by the chief archangels at the top. Everything depended on what was next above it in the system, and nothing could exist without God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for capitalism, it dissolves all feudal ties and, as Marx and Engels observed in &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;has left remaining no other nexus between man and man than naked self-interest, than callus cash payment. This was reflected in the beginnings of capitalist philosophy, especially in Britain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This philosophy saw the world as consisting of independent atoms, each complete in itself, concerned only with itself, and all interacting. This was a mirror of capitalist society, as seen by the rising bourgeoisie. And by means of such ideas they succeeded, too, in disguising their own aims of domination and profit. Worker and capitalist were &amp;quot;on a level&amp;quot;, each was a free human atom, and they entered into a free contract, the one to work, the other to provide capital and pay wages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the working class does not need any such &amp;quot;false consciousness&amp;quot; as is contained in such philosophies. It does not want to set up a new system of exploitation, but to abolish all exploitation of man by man. For this reason, it has no interest whatever in disguising anything, but rather in understanding things just as they really are. For the better it understands the truth, the more is it strengthened in its struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, other classes have always wanted to perpetuate themselves and to last out for as long as they could. And so they have favoured philosophical &amp;quot;systems&amp;quot; which give themselves a permanent place in the universe. Such systems attempt to define the nature of the universe so as to represent certain things and certain relations as being necessary, eternal and unchangeable. And then they make it appear that a particular social system is a necessary part of the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the working class does not need to perpetuate itself. On the contrary, it needs to do away with its own existence as a class as quickly as possible, and to establish a classless society. Therefore, the working class has no use at all for any philosophical &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; which establishes any false permanence. Its class position and aims are such that it can afford to and needs to recognise and trace out the change, coming into being and ceasing to be of &#039;&#039;everything&#039;&#039; in existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our party philosophy, then, has a right to lay claim to truth. For it is the only philosophy which is based on a standpoint which demands that we should always seek to understand things just as they are, in all their manifold changes and interconnections, without disguises and without fantasy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== A Revolution in Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The Marxian doctrine is omnipotent because it is true,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin. &amp;quot;It is complete and harmonious, and provides men with an integral world conception which is irreconcilable with any form of superstition, reaction or defence of bourgeois oppression (&#039;&#039;The Three Sources and Three Component Pars of Marxism&#039;&#039;).&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And he further wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is nothing resembling &#039;sectarianism&#039; in Marxism, in the sense of its being a hidebound, petrified doctrine, a doctrine which arose &#039;&#039;away from&#039;&#039; the highroad of development of world civilisation. On the contrary, the genius of Marx consists precisely in the fact that he furnished answers to questions the foremost minds of mankind had already raised. His teachings arose as the direct and immediate &#039;&#039;continuation&#039;&#039; of the teachings of the greatest representatives of philosophy, political economy and socialism..&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its philosophical aspect, Marxism appears as the culmination of a whole great development of philosophical thought, in which the problems of philosophy were posed and took shape in the course of a series of revolutions, its highest point being reached in the classical German philosophy of the early nineteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But if Marxism is thus the continuation and culmination of the past achievements of philosophy, it is a continuation which puts an end to an epoch and constitutes a new point of departure. For in comparison with past philosophies, it launches out on new lines. It constitutes a revolution in philosophy, an end to the &#039;systems&amp;quot; of the past, a philosophy of an entirely new kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxist Leninism is no longer a philosophy which expresses the world outlook of an exploiting class, of a minority, striving to impose its rule and its ideas upon the masses of the people in order to keep them in subjection; but it is a philosophy which serves the common people in their struggle to throw off all exploitation and to build a classless society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism-Leninism is a philosophy which seeks to understand the world in order to change it. &amp;quot;The philosophers have only interpreted the world in various ways,&amp;quot; wrote Marx. &amp;quot;The point, however, is to change it.&amp;quot; Therefore, if we could say of past philosophy that it has been an attempt to understand the world and man&#039;s place and destiny in it—an attempt necessarily conditioned by the class outlook, prejudices and illusions of the various exploiting class philosophers—we have to say of Marxist-Leninist philosophy that it is an attempt to understand the world in order to change the world and to shape and realise man&#039;s destiny in it. Dialectical materialism is a theoretical instrument in the hands of the people for use in changing the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism-Leninism, therefore, seeks to base our ideas of things on nothing but the actual investigation of them, arising from and tested by experience and practice. It does not invent a &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; as previous philosophies have done, and then try to make everything fit into it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus dialectical materialism is in the truest sense a popular philosophy, a scientific philosophy and a philosophy of practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The revolutionary characteristics of dialectical materialism are embodied in the two features of Marxist-Leninist philosophy which give it its name—dialectics and materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand things so as to change them we must study them, not according to the dictates of any abstract system, but in their real changes and interconnections—and that is what is meant by dialectics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We must set aside preconceived ideas and fancies about things, and strive to make our theories correspond to the real conditions of material existence—and that means that our outlook and theory is materialistic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In dialectical materialism, wrote Engels, in his book &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;the materialist world outlook was taken really seriously for the first time and was carried through consistently…&amp;quot; For &amp;quot;it was resolved to comprehend the real world—nature and history—just as it presents itself to everyone who approaches it free from preconceived idealist fancies. It was decided relentlessly to sacrifice every idealist fancy which could not be brought into harmony with the facts conceived in their own and not in a fantastic connection. And materialism means nothing more than this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER TWO: MARXISM AND IDEALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Materialism and Idealism—Opposed Ways of Interpreting Every Question =====&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism is not a dogmatic system. It is rather a way of interpreting, conceiving of, explaining every question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist way of interpreting events, of conceiving of things and their interconnections, is opposed to the idealist way of interpreting and conceiving of them. Materialism is opposed to idealism. On every question, there are materialist and idealist ways of interpreting it, materialist and idealist ways of trying to understand it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus materialism and idealism are not two opposed abstract theories about the nature of the world, of small concern to ordinary practical folk. They are opposed ways of interpreting and understanding every question, and, consequently, they express opposite approaches in practice and lead to very different conclusions in terms of practical activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor are they, as some use the terms, opposite moral attitudes—the one high-minded, the other base and self-seeking. If we use the terms like this, we will never understand the opposition between idealist and materialist conceptions; for this way of speaking is, as Engels said, nothing but&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;an unpardonable concession to the traditional philistine prejudice against the word materialism resulting from the long-continued defamation by the priests. By the word materialism the philistine understands gluttony, drunkenness lust of the eye, lust of the flesh, arrogance, cupidity, miserliness, profit-hunting and stock-exchange swindling in short, all the filthy vices in which he himself indulges in private. By the word idealism he understands the belief in virtue, universal philanthropy and in a general way a &amp;quot;better world&#039;, of which he boasts before others&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Before trying to define materialism and idealism in general terms, let us consider how these two ways of understanding things are expressed in relation to certain simple and familiar questions. This will help us to grasp the significance of the distinction between a materialist and an idealist interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First let us consider a very familiar natural phenomenon—a thunderstorm. What causes thunderstorms?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An idealist way of answering this question is to say that thunderstorms are due to the anger of God. Being angry, he arranges for lightning and thunderbolts to descend upon mankind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist way of understanding thunderstorms is opposed to this. The materialist will try to explain and understand thunderstorms as being solely due to what we call natural forces. For example, ancient materialists suggested that far from thunderstorms being due to the anger of the gods, they were caused by material particles in the clouds banging against one another. That this particular explanation was wrong, is not the point: the point is that it was an attempt at materialist as opposed to idealist explanation. Nowadays a great deal more is known about thunderstorms arising from the scientific investigation of the natural forces involved. Knowledge remains very incomplete, but at all events enough is known to make it quite clear that the explanation must be on materialist lines, so that the idealist explanation has become thoroughly discredited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It will be seen that while the idealist explanation tries to relate the phenomenon to be explained to some &#039;&#039;spiritual&#039;&#039; cause—in this case the anger of God—the materialist explanation relates it to &#039;&#039;material&#039;&#039; causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, most educated people today would agree in accepting the materialist interpretation. This is because they generally accept the &#039;&#039;scientific&#039;&#039; explanation of natural phenomena, and every advance of natural science is an advance in the materialist understanding of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us take a second example, this time one arising out of social life. For instance: Why are there rich and poor a question which many people ask especially poor people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most straightforward idealist answer to this question is to say simply it is because God made them so. It is the will of God that some should be rich and others poor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But other less straightforward idealist explanations are more in vogue. For example: it is because some men are careful and farsighted, and these husband their resources and grow rich, while others are thriftless and stupid, and these remain poor. Those who favour this type of explanation say that it is all due to eternal &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. The nature of man and of society is such that the distinction of rich and poor necessarily arises.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as in the case of the thunderstorm, so in the case of the rich and poor, the idealist seeks for some spiritual cause—if not in the will of God, the divine mind, then in certain innate characteristics of the human mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist, on the other hand, seeks the reason in the material, economic conditions of social life. If society is divided into rich and poor, it is because the production of the material means of life is so ordered that some have possession of the land and other means of production while the rest have to work for them. However hard they may work and however much they may scrape and save, the non-possessors will remain poor, while the possessors grow rich on the fruits of their labour.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On such questions, therefore, the difference between a materialist and an idealist conception can be very important. And the difference is important not merely in a theoretical but in a practical sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A materialist conception of thunderstorms, for example, helps us to take precautions against them, such as fitting buildings with lightning conductors. But if our explanation of thunderstorms is idealist, all we can do is to watch and pray. If we accept an idealist account of the existence of rich and poor, all we can do is to accept the existing state of affairs—rejoicing in our superior status and bestowing a little charity if we are rich, and cursing our fate if we are poor. But armed with a materialist understanding of society we can begin to see the way to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear, therefore, that while some may have a vested interest in idealism, it is in the interests of the great majority to learn to think and to understand things in the materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How, then, can we define materialism and idealism, ad he difference between them, in general terms, so as to define the essence of the question? This was one by Engels in the book on &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The great basic question of all philosophy, especially of modern philosophy, is that concerning the relation of thinking and being.… The answers which the philosophers have given to this question split them into two great camps. Those who asserted the primacy of spirit to nature and therefore in the last instance assumed world creation in some form or another... comprised the camp of idealism. The others, who regarded nature as primary, belong to the various schools of materialism.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealism is the way of interpreting things which regards the spiritual as prior to the material, whereas materialism regards the material as prior. Idealism supposes that everything material is dependent on and determined by something spiritual, whereas materialism recognises that everything spiritual is dependent on and determined by something material. And this difference manifests itself both in general philosophical conceptions of the world as a whole, and in conceptions of particular things and events.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Idealism and the Supernatural =====&lt;br /&gt;
At bottom, idealism is religion, theology. &amp;quot;Idealism is clericalism,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;. All idealism is a continuation of the religious approach to questions, even though particular idealist theories have shed their religious skin. Idealism is inseparable from superstition, belief in the supernatural, the mysterious and unknowable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism, on the other hand seeks for explanations in terms belonging to the material world in terms of factors which we can verify, understand and control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The roots of the idealist conception of things are, then, the same as those of religion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To believers, the conceptions of religion, that is to say, conceptions of supernatural spiritual beings, generally seem to have their justification, not, of course, in any evidence of the senses, but in something which lies deep within the spiritual nature of man. And, indeed, it is true that these conceptions do have very deep roots in the historical development of human consciousness. But what is their origin, how did such conceptions arise in the first place? We can certainly not regard such conceptions as being the products, as religion itself tells us, of divine revelation, or as arising from any other supernatural cause, if we find that they themselves have a natural origin. And such an origin can in fact be traced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Conceptions of the supernatural, and religious ideas in general, owe their origin first of all to the helplessness and ignorance of men in face of the forces of nature. Forces which men cannot understand are personified—they are represented as manifestations of the activity of spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, such alarming events as thunderstorms were, as we have seen, explained fantastically as due to the anger of gods. Again, such important phenomena as the growth of crops were put down to the activity of a spirit: it was believed that it was the corn spirit that made the corn grow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the most primitive times men personified natural forces in this way. With the birth of class society, when men were impelled to act by social relations which dominated them and which they did not understand, they further invented supernatural agencies doubling, as it were, the state of society. The gods were invented superior to mankind, just as the kings and lords were superior to the common people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All religion, and all idealism, has at its heart this kind of &#039;&#039;doubling of the world&#039;&#039;. It is dualistic, and invents a dominating ideal or supernatural world over against the real material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Very characteristic of idealism are such antitheses as: soul and body; god and man; the heavenly kingdom and the earthly kingdom; the forms and ideas of things, grasped by the intellect, and the world of material reality, perceptible by the senses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For idealism, there is always a higher, more real, non-material world—which is prior to the material world, is its ultimate source and cause, and to which the material world is subject. For materialism, on the other hand, there is one world, the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By idealism in philosophy we mean any doctrine which says that beyond material reality there is a higher, spiritual reality, in terms of which the material reality is in the last analysis to be explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Some Varieties of Present-day Idealist Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
At this point a few observations may be useful concerning some characteristic doctrines of modern bourgeois philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For nearly three hundred years there has been put forward a variety of philosophy known as &amp;quot;subjective idealism&amp;quot;. This teaches that the material world does not exist at all. Nothing exists but the sensations and ideas in our minds, and there is no external material reality corresponding to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then again, this subjective idealism is put forward in the form of a doctrine concerning knowledge: it denies that we can know anything about objective reality outside ourselves, and says that we can have knowledge of appearances only and not of &amp;quot;things in themselves&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of idealism has become very fashionable today. It even parades as extremely &amp;quot;scientific&amp;quot;. When capitalism was still a progressive force, bourgeois thinkers used to believe that we could know more and more about the real world and so control natural forces and improve the lot of mankind indefinitely. Now they are saying that the real world is unknowable, the arena of mysterious forces which pass our comprehension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that, at bottom, idealism always believes in &#039;&#039;two worlds&#039;&#039;, the ideal and the material, and it places the ideal prior to and above the material. Materialism, on the other hand, knows one world only, the material world, and refuses to invent a second, imaginary, superior ideal world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism and idealism are irreconcilably opposed. But this does not stop many philosophers from trying to reconcile and combine them. In philosophy there are also various attempted compromises between idealism and materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One such attempted compromise is often known as &amp;quot;dualism&amp;quot;. Such a compromise philosophy asserts the existence of the spiritual as separate and distinct from the material—but it tries to place the two on a level. Thus it treats the world of non-living matter in a thoroughly materialist way: this, it says, is the sphere of activity of natural forces, and spiritual factors do not enter into it and have nothing to do with it in any way. But when it comes to mind and society, here, says this philosophy, is the sphere of activity of spirit. Here, it maintains, we must seek explanations in idealist and not in materialist terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a compromise between materialism and idealism, therefore, amounts to this—that with regard to all the most important questions concerning men, society and history we are to continue to adopt idealist conceptions and to oppose materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another compromise philosophy is known as &amp;quot;realism&amp;quot;. In its modern form, this philosophy has arisen in position to subjective idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;realist&#039; philosophers say that the external material world really exists independent of our perceptions and is in some way reflected by our perceptions. In this the &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot; agree with the materialists in opposition to subjective idealism; indeed, you cannot be a materialist unless you are a thoroughgoing realist on the question of the real existence of the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But merely to assert that the external world exists independent of our perceiving it, is not to be a materialist. For example, the great Catholic philosopher of the middle ages, Thomas Aquinas, was in this sense a &#039;realist&#039;. And to this day most Catholic theologians regard it as a heresy to be anything but a &amp;quot;realist&amp;quot; in philosophy. But at the same time they assert that the material world, which really exists, was created by God and is sustained and ruled all the time by the power of God by a spiritual power. So far from being materialists, they are idealists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, the word &amp;quot;realism&amp;quot; is much abused by philosophers. So long as you believe that something or other is &amp;quot;real&amp;quot;, you may call yourself a &amp;quot;realist&amp;quot;. Some philosophers think that not only is the world of material things real, but that there is also, outside space and time, a real world of &amp;quot;universals&amp;quot;, of the abstract essences of things: so these call themselves &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot;. Others say that, although nothing exists but the perceptions in our minds, nevertheless these perceptions are real: so these call themselves &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot; too. All of which goes to show that some philosophers are very tricky in their use of words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Basic Teachings of Materialism in Opposition to Idealism =====&lt;br /&gt;
In opposition to all the forms of idealism, and of tricky compromises between materialism and idealism, the basic teachings of materialism can be formulated very simply and clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To grasp the essence of these teachings we should also understand what are the main assertions made in every form of idealism. There are three such main assertions of idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that the material world is dependent on the spiritual.&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that spirit, or mind, or idea, can and does exist in separation from matter. (The most extreme form of this assertion is subjective idealism, which asserts that matter does not exist at all but is pure illusion.)&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that there exists a realm of the mysterious and unknowable, &amp;quot;above&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;beyond&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;behind&amp;quot;  what can be ascertained and known by perception, experience and science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic teachings of materialism stand in opposition to these three assertions of idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that the world is by its very nature material, that everything which exists comes into being on the basis of material causes, arises and develops in accordance with the laws of motion of matter.&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that matter is objective reality existing outside and independent of the mind; and that far from the mental existing in separation from the material, everything mental or spiritual is a product of material processes.&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that the world and its laws are knowable, and that while much in the material world may not be known there is no unknowable sphere of reality which lies outside the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Marxist-Leninist philosophy is characterised by its absolutely consistent materialism all along the line, by its making no concessions whatever at any point to idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Materialism and Idealism in Practice =====&lt;br /&gt;
As was pointed out above, the opposition of materialism and idealism—which has now been stated in its most general terms—is not an opposition between abstract theories of the nature of the world, but is an opposition between different ways of understanding and interpreting every question. That is why it is of such profound importance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider some of the very practical ways in which the opposition of materialism and idealism is manifested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealists tell us, for example, not to place &amp;quot;too much&amp;quot; reliance on science. They tell us that the most important truths are beyond the reach of science. Hence they encourage us not to believe things on the basis of evidence, experience, practice, but to take them on trust from those who pretend to know best and to have some &amp;quot;higher&amp;quot; source of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way idealism is a very good friend and standby of every form of reactionary propaganda. It is the philosophy of the capitalist press and the B. B. C. It favours superstitions of all sorts, prevents us from thinking for ourselves and making a scientific approach to moral and social problems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, idealists tell us that what is most important for us all is the inner life of the soul. They tell us that we shall never solve our human problems except by some inner regeneration. This is a favourite theme in the speeches of well-fed persons. But many workers fall for it too—in factories, for example, where a &amp;quot;Moral Rearmament&#039; group is active. They tell you not to fight for better conditions, but to improve your soul. They do not tell you that the best way to improve yourself both materially and morally is to join in the fight for peace and socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, an idealist approach is common amongst many socialists. Many sincere socialists, for example, think that what is essentially wrong with capitalism is that goods are unfairly distributed, and that if only we could get everyone, including the capitalists, to accept a new conception of fairness and justice, then we could do away with the evils of capitalism. Socialism to them is nothing but the realisation of an abstract idea of justice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idealism of this belief lies in its assumption that it is simply the &#039;&#039;ideas&#039;&#039; which we hold that determine the way we live and the way society is organised. Those who think in this way forget to look for the &#039;&#039;material&#039;&#039; causes. For what in fact determines the way goods are distributed in capitalist society—the wealth enjoyed by one part of society, while the other and greater part lives in poverty—is not the ideas which men hold about the distribution of wealth, but the material fact that the mode of production rests on the exploitation of the worker by the capitalist. So long as this mode of production remains in existence, so long will extremes of wealth and poverty remain, and so long will socialist ideas of justice be opposed by capitalist ideas of justice. The task of socialists, therefore, is to organise and lead the struggle of the working class against the capitalist class to the point where the working class takes power from the capitalist class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we do not understand this, then we cannot find the way to fight effectively for socialism. We shall find that our socialist ideals are constantly disappointed and betrayed. Such, indeed, has been the experience of British socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from these examples how idealism serves as a weapon of reaction; and how when socialists embrace idealism they are being influenced by the ideology of the capitalists. We cannot more take over and use capitalist ideas for the purposes of socialist theory than we can take over and use the capitalist state machine, with all its institutions and officials, for the purposes of building socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right through history, indeed, idealism has been a weapon of reaction. Whatever fine systems of philosophy have been invented, idealism has been used as a means of justifying the rule of an exploiting class and deceiving the exploited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is not to say that truths have not been expressed in an idealist guise. Of course they have. For idealism has very deep roots in our ways of thinking, and so men often clothe their thoughts and aspirations in idealist dress. But the idealist form is always an impediment, a hindrance in the expression of truth—a source of confusion and error.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, progressive movements in the past have adopted and fought under an idealist ideology. But this has shown only that they contained in themselves the seeds of future reaction inasmuch as they represented the striving of a new exploiting class to come to power; or that they were themselves influenced by ideas of reaction; or it has been a mark of their weakness and immaturity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the great revolutionary movement of the English bourgeoisie in the seventeenth century fought under idealist, religious slogans. But the same appeal to God which justified Cromwell in the execution of the King justified him also in stamping out the Levellers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Early democrats and socialists had many idealist notions. But in their case this demonstrated the &#039;&#039;immaturity&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;weakness&#039;&#039; of the movement. The idealist illusions had to be overcome if the revolutionary working-class movement was to arise and triumph. As the movement grew strong, he continuance within it of idealist notions represented an alien, reactionary influence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can truly say that idealism is essentially a conservative force—an ideology helping the defence of things as they are, and the preservation of illusions in men&#039;s minds about their true condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, every real social advance every increase in the productive forces, every advance of science-generates materialism and is helped along by materialist ideas. And the whole history of human thought has been the history of the fight of materialism against idealism, of the overcoming of idealist illusions and fantasies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism teaches us to have confidence in ourselves, in the working class—in people. It teaches us that there are no mysteries beyond our understanding, that we need not accept that which is as being the will of God, that we should contemptuously reject the &amp;quot;authoritative&amp;quot; teachings of those who set up to be our masters, and that we can ourselves understand nature and society so as to be able to change them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER THREE: MECHANISTIC MATERIALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Changing World and How to Understand It =====&lt;br /&gt;
Before Marx, materialism was predominantly &#039;&#039;mechanistic&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We often hear people complain that the materialists seek to reduce everything in the world, including life and mind, to a system of soulless mechanism, to a mere mechanical interaction of bodies. This refers to mechanistic materialism. Marxist materialism is, however, not mechanistic but dialectical. To understand what this means we need first to understand something about mechanistic materialism itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can approach this problem by asking how materialists have sought to understand the various processes of change which are observed everywhere in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The world is full of change. Night follows day and day night; the seasons succeed each other; people are born, grow old and die. Every philosophy recognises that change is an omnipresent fact. The question is: how are we to understand the change which we observe everywhere?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Change may be understood, in the first place, in an idealist way or in a materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealism traces back all change to some idea or intention—if not human, then divine. Thus for idealism, changes in the material world are, in the last analysis, initiated and brought about by something outside matter, not material, not subject to the laws of the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But materialism traces back all change to material causes. In other words, it seeks to explain what happens in the material world from the material world itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But while the occurrence of change has been recognised by everyone, since none can ignore it, philosophers have within the change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is generally an essential part of the ideology of an exploiting class. They are afraid of change, because they are afraid that they, too, may be swept away. So they always seek for something fixed and stable, not subject to change. They try to hitch themselves on to this, as it were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earlier materialists, too, sought for this. Behind all the changing appearances they looked for something which never changes. But while idealists looked for the eternal and changeless in the realm of the spirit, these materialists looked for it in the material world itself. And they found it in the ultimate material particle—the eternal indestructible atom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For such materialists, then, all &#039;&#039;changes&#039;&#039; were produced by the movement and interaction of &#039;&#039;unchanging&#039;&#039; atoms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a very ancient theory, put forward over two thousand years ago in Greece, and earlier still in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its day it was a very progressive theory, a great weapon against idealism and superstition. The Roman poet Lucretius, for example, explained in his philosophical poem &#039;&#039;On the Nature of Things&#039;&#039; that the purpose of the atomistic theory of the Greek philosopher Epicurus was to demonstrate &amp;quot;what are the elements out of which everything is formed, and how everything comes to pass without the intervention of the gods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there was born a materialism which saw the world as consisting of hard, impenetrable material particles, and which understood all change as arising from nothing but the motion and interaction of such particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory was revived in modern times. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries philosophers and scientists turned to it in their fight against feudal, Catholic philosophy. But this modern materialism proved to be much richer in content than the ancient. For it tried to work out what were the laws of interaction of material particles, and so to present a picture of how all phenomena, from merely physical changes to the life of man, resulted from the motion and interaction of the separate parts of matter. In this way, by the eighteenth century, there had appeared the characteristic modern theories of mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== A Bourgeois Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism was in essence an ideology, a mode of theorising, of the rising bourgeoisie. In order to understand  it we must understand, first of all, that it arose and developed in opposition to feudal ideology that its critical edge was directed against feudal ideas, that it was in fact the most radical of al bourgeois forms of opposition against the feudal outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the period of the rise of the bourgeoisie, the feudal social relations were shattered, and so were the feudal ideas, embodied in the Catholic philosophy, in which those social relations were enshrined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The feudal system, whose economic basis lay in the exploitation of the serfs by the feudal proprietors, involved complex social relationships of dependence, subordination and allegiance. All this was reflected, not only in social and political philosophy, but also in the philosophy of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was typical of the natural philosophy of the feudal period that everything in nature was explained in terms of its proper place in the system of the universe, in terms of its supposed position of dependence and subordination in that system, and of the end or purpose which it existed to serve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bourgeois philosophers and scientists destroyed these feudal ideas about nature. They regarded nature as a system of bodies in interaction, and, rejecting all the feudal dogmas, they called for the investigation of nature in order to discover how nature really worked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The investigation of nature advanced hand in hand with the geographical discoveries, the development of trade and transport, the improvement of machinery and manufactures. The greatest strides were made in the mechanical sciences, closely connected as they were with the needs of technology. So it came about that materialist theory was enriched as the result of the scientific investigation of nature, and in particular by the mechanical sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This determined at once the strength and the weakness, the achievement and the limitation, of the materialist theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What pushed that theory forward was, so Engels writes in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;the powerful and ever more rapidly onrushing progress of science and industry. But it remained &amp;quot;predominantly mechanical&amp;quot;, because only the mechanical sciences had attained any high degree of development. Its &amp;quot;specific, but at that time inevitable limitation&amp;quot; was its &amp;quot;exclusive application of the standards of mechanics&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanistic way of understanding nature did not arise, however, simply from the fact that at that time it was only the mechanical sciences which had made any great progress. It was deeply rooted in the class outlook of the most progressive bourgeois philosophers, and this led to their turning exclusively to the mechanical sciences for their inspiration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the bourgeoisie, overthrowing feudal society, stood for individual liberty, equality and the development of a free market, so the most progressive philosophers of the bourgeoisie—the materialists—overthrowing the feudal ideas, proclaimed that the world consisted of separate material particles interacting with one another in accordance with the laws of mechanics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory of nature reflected bourgeois social relations no less than the theories it replaced had reflected feudal social relations. But just as the new bourgeois social relations broke the feudal fetters and enabled a great new development of the forces of production to begin, so the corresponding bourgeois theory of nature broke down the barriers which feudal ideas had placed in the way of scientific research and enabled a great new development of scientific research to begin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The philosophical outlook seemed to find its confirmation in science, and science provided materials for the development and working out in detail of the philosophical outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The World and the Machine =====&lt;br /&gt;
The world—so thought the mechanistic materialists—consist of nothing but particles of matter in interaction. Each particle has an existence separate and distinct from every other; in their totality they form the world; the totality of their interactions forms the totality of everything that happens in the world; and these interactions are of the mechanical type, that is to say, they consist simply of the external influence of one particle upon another&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a theory is equivalent to regarding the whole world as nothing but a complex piece of machinery, a mechanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this standpoint, the question always posed about any part of nature is the question we ask about a machine: what is its mechanism, how does it work?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was exemplifed in Newton&#039;s account of the solar system. Newton adopted the same general view as the Greek materialist, Epicurus, in as much as he thought that the material world consisted of particles moving about in empty space. But faced with any particular natural phenomenon such as the movements of the sun and planets, Epicurus was not in the least concerned to give any exact account of it. With regard to the apparent movement of the sun across the heavens from east to west, for example, Epicurus said that the important thing was to understand that the sun was not a god but was simply a collection of atoms: no account of the actual machinery of its motions was necessary. Perhaps, he said, the sun goes round and round the earth; but perhaps it disintegrates and its atoms separate every night, so that it is &amp;quot;a new sun&amp;quot; which we see the next morning: to him such questions were simply unimportant. Newton, on the other hand, was concerned to show exactly how the solar system worked, to demonstrate the mechanics of it, in terms of gravity and mechanical forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But just as Epicurus was not interested in how the solar system worked, so Newton was not interested in how it originated and developed. He took it for granted as a stable piece of machinery—created, presumably, by God. Not how it originated, not how it developed, but how it worked was the question which he dealt with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same mechanistic approach was manifested in Harvey&#039;s discovery of the circulation of the blood. The essence of his discovery was that he demonstrated the mechanism of circulation regarding the heart as a pump, which pumps the blood out along the arteries so that it flows back through the veins, the whole system being regulated by valves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the mechanistic outlook better, let us ask: what is a mechanism? what is characteristic of a mechanism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;ol style=&amp;quot;list-style-type:lower-alpha&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
  &amp;lt;li&amp;gt;A mechanism consists of permanent parts, which ft together.&amp;lt;/li&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
  &amp;lt;li&amp;gt;It requires a motive force to set it going.&amp;lt;/li&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
  &amp;lt;li&amp;gt;Once set going, the parts interact and results are produced according to laws which can be exactly stated.&amp;lt;/li&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/ol&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consider, for example, such a mechanism as a watch. (a) It consists of a number of different parts—cogs, levers and so on—fitted neatly together. (b) It has to be wound up. (c) Then, as the spring uncoils, the parts interact according to laws exactly known to watchmakers, resulting in the regular movements of the hands on the dial.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further, to know how a mechanism, such as a watch, works, you must take it to bits, find out what its parts are, how they fit together and how, by their interactions, once the mechanism is set in motion by the application of the required motive force, they produce the total motion characteristic of the mechanism in working order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is just how the mechanistic materialists regarded nature. They sought to take nature to bits, to find its ultimate component parts, how they fitted together and how their interactions produced all the changes we perceive, all the phenomena of the world. And moreover, finding out how the mechanism worked, they sought to find out how to repair it, how to improve it, how to change it and to make it produce new results corresponding to the requirements of man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Strength and Achievement of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism was an important milestone in our understanding of nature. And it was a great progressive step of bourgeois thinkers, a blow against idealism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanist were thorough-going in their materialism. For they waged a progressive fight against idealism and clericalism by trying to extend to the realm of the mind and society the same mechanistic conceptions which were used in the scientific investigation of nature. They sought to include man and al his spiritual activities in the mechanistic system of the natural world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most radical mechanists regarded not merely physical processes, and not merely plant and animal life, but man himself as a machine. Already in the seventeenth century the great French philosopher Descartes had said that al animals were complicated machines—automata: but man was different, since he had a soul. But in the eighteenth century a follower of Descartes, the physician Lamettrie, wrote a book with the provocative title &#039;&#039;Man a Machine&#039;&#039;. Men, too, were machines, he said, though very complicated ones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This doctrine was looked upon as exceptionally shocking, and as a terrible insult to human nature, not to mention God. Yet it was in its time a progressive view of man. The view that men are machines was an advance in the understanding of human nature as compared with the view that they are wretched pieces of clay inhabited by immortal souls. And it was, comparatively speaking, a more humane view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the great English materialist and utopian socialist Robert Owen, in his &#039;&#039;New View of Society&#039;&#039;, told the pious industrialists of his time:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Experience has shown you the difference of the results between mechanism which is neat, clean, well-arranged and always in a high state of repair, and that which is allowed to be dirty, in disorder, and which therefore becomes much out of repair. If then, due care as to the state of your inanimate machines can produce such beneficial results, what may not be expected if you devote equal attention to your &#039;&#039;vital&#039;&#039; machines, which are far more wonderfully constructed?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This humanitarianism was, however, at the best bourgeois humanitarianism. Like all mechanistic materialism, it was rooted in the class outlook of the bourgeoisie. The view that man is a machine is rooted in the view that in production man is a mere appendage of the machine. And if on the one hand this implies that the human machine ought to be well tended and kept in good condition, on the other hand it equally implies that no more should be expended for this purpose than is strictly necessary to keep the human machine in bare working order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Weakness and Limitations of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism had grave weaknesses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) It could not sustain the materialist standpoint consistently and all the way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For if the world is like a machine, who made it, who started it up? There was necessary, in any system of mechanistic materialism, a &amp;quot;Supreme Being&amp;quot;, outside the material world—even if he no longer continuously interfered in the world and kept things moving, but did no more than start things up and then watch what happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a &amp;quot;Supreme Being&amp;quot; was postulated by nearly all the mechanistic materialists; for example, by Voltaire and Tom Paine. But this opens the door to idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Mechanistic materialism sees change everywhere. Yet because it always tries to &#039;&#039;reduce&#039;&#039; all phenomena to the same system of mechanical interactions, it sees this change as nothing but the eternal &#039;&#039;repetition&#039;&#039; of the same kinds of mechanical processes, an eternal cycle of the same changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This limitation is inseparable from the view of the world as changes. a machine. For just as a machine has to be started up, so it can never do anything except what it was made to do. It cannot change itself or produce anything radically new. Mechanistic theory, therefore, always breaks down when it is a question of accounting for the emergence of &#039;&#039;new quality&#039;&#039;. It sees change everywhere—but nothing &#039;&#039;new&#039;&#039;, no &#039;&#039;development&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The various processes of nature—chemical processes and the processes of living matter, for example—cannot in fact be all reduced to one and the same kind of mechanical interaction of material particles&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chemical interactions differ from mechanical interaction in as much as the changes which take place as a result of chemical interaction involve a change of quality. For example, if we consider the mechanical interaction of two particles which collide, then their qualitative characteristics are irrelevant and the result is expressed as a change in the quantity and direction of motion of each. But if two chemical substances come together and combine chemically, then there results a new substance qualitatively different from either. Similarly, from the point of view of mechanics heat is nothing but an increase in the quantity of motion of the particles of matter. But in chemistry, the application of heat leads to qualitative changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor do the processes of nature consist in the repetition of the same cycle of mechanical interactions, but in nature there is continual development and evolution, producing ever new forms of the existence or, what is the same thing, motion of matter. Hence the more widely and consistently the mechanistic categories are applied in the interpretation of nature, the more is their essential limitation exposed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Still less can mechanistic materialism explain social development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism expresses the radical bourgeois conception of society as consisting of social atoms, interacting together. The real economic and social causes of the development of society cannot be discovered from this point of view. And so great social changes seem to spring from quite accidental causes. Human activity itself appears to be either the mechanical result of external causes, or else it is treated—and here mechanistic materialism collapses into idealism—as purely spontaneous and uncaused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, mechanistic materialism cannot give an account of men&#039;s social activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Mechanistic Materialism and Utopian Socialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanistic view treated men quite abstractly, each man being regarded as a social atom endowed by nature with certain inherent properties, attributes and rights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was expressed in the bourgeois conception of &amp;quot;the rights of man&amp;quot;, and in the bourgeois revolutionary slogan: &amp;quot;All men are equal&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the conception of human rights cannot be deduced from the abstract nature of man, but is determined by the stage of society in which men are living. Nor are men what they are &amp;quot;by nature&amp;quot;, but they become what they are, and change, as a result of their social activity. Nor are all men &amp;quot;by nature&amp;quot; equal. In opposition to the bourgeois conception of abstract equality, which amounted to mere formal equality of rights as citizens, equality before the law, Marx and Engels declared that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the real content of the proletarian demand for equality is the demand for the abolition of classes. Any demand for equality which goes beyond that of necessity passes into absurdity (Engels: &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;, Part I, Chapter X).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Adopting their abstract, mechanistic view of men as social atoms, the progressive mechanists tried to work out, in an abstract way, what form of society would be best for mankind—what would best suit abstract human nature, as they conceived of it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This way of thinking was taken over by the socialist thinkers who immediately preceded Marx, the utopian socialists. The utopian socialists were mechanistic materialists. They put forward socialism as an ideal society. They did not see it as necessitated by the development of the contradictions of capitalism—it could have been put forward and realised at any time, if only men had had the wit to do so. They did not see it as having to be won by working-class struggle against capitalism—it would be realised when everyone was convinced that it was just and best adapted to the requirements of human nature. (For this reason Robert Owen appealed to both the Archbishop of Canterbury and Queen Victoria to support his socialist programme.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again the mechanistic materialists—and this applied above all to the utopian socialists thought that what a man was, his character and his activities, was determined by his environment and education. Therefore they proclaimed that to make men better happier and more rational it was simple neccesary to place them in better conditions and to give them a better education.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But to this Marx replied in his Theses on Feuerbach:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The materialist doctrine that men are products of circumstances and upbringing and that, therefore, changed men are produced by changed circumstances and changed upbringing, forgets that circumstances are changed precisely by men and that the educator must himself be educated.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;If men are simply the products of circumstances, then they are at the mercy of circumstances. But on the contrary, men can themselves change their circumstances. And men themselves are changed, not as a mechanical result of changed circumstances, but in the course of and as a result of their own activity in changing their circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So what are the real material social causes at work in human society, which give rise to new activities, new ideas and therefore to changed circumstances and changed men?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism could not answer this question. It could not explain the laws of social development nor show how to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore while it was a progressive and revolutionary doctrine in its time, it could not serve to guide the struggle of the working class in striving to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER FOUR: FROM MECHANISTIC TO DIALECTICAL MATERIALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Things and Processes =====&lt;br /&gt;
In order to find how the limitations of the mechanist approach can be overcome we may consider first of all certain extremely dogmatic assumptions which are made by mechanistic materialism. These mechanistic assumptions are none of them justified. And by bringing them to the light of day and pointing out what is wrong with them, we can see how to advance beyond mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Mechanism sees all change as having at its basis permanent and stable things with definite, fixed properties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus for the mechanists the world consists of indivisible, indestructible material particles, which in their interaction manifest such properties as position, mass, velocity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to mechanism, if you could state the position, mass and velocity of every particle at a given instant of time, then you would have said everything that could be said about the world at that time, and could, by applying the laws of mechanics, predict everything that was going to happen afterwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the first dogmatic assumption of mechanism. But we need to reject it. For the world does not consist of &#039;&#039;things&#039;&#039; but of &#039;&#039;processes&#039;&#039; in which things come into being and pass way.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The world is not to be comprehended as a complex of ready-made things,&amp;quot; wrote Engels, &amp;quot;but as a complex of processes, in which things are apparently stable, no less than their mind-images in our heads, the concepts, go through an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This, indeed, is what science in its latest developments teaches us. Thus the atom, once thought to be eternal and indivisible, has been dissolved into electrons, protons and neutrons and these themselves are not &amp;quot;fundamental particles&amp;quot; in any absolute sense, i.e. they are not eternal and indestructible, any more than the atom; but science more and more shows that they, too, come into being, pass away and go through many transformations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is fundamental is not the &amp;quot;thing&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;particle&amp;quot;, but the unending processes of nature, in which &#039;&#039;things&#039;&#039; go through &amp;quot;an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away&amp;quot;. And nature&#039;s process is, moreover, infinite: there will always be fresh aspects to be revealed, and it cannot be reduced to any ultimate constituents. &amp;quot;The electron is as inexhaustible as the atom, nature is infinite,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin (&#039;&#039;Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just so in considering society, we cannot understand a given society simply in terms of some set of institutions in and through which individual men and women are organised, but we must study the social processes which are going on, in the course of which both institutions and people are transformed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Matter and Motion =====&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The second dogmatic assumption of mechanism is the assumption that no change can ever happen except by the action of some external cause.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as no part of a machine moves unless another part act on it and makes it move, so mechanism sees matter as being inert—without motion, or rather without self-motion. For mechanism, nothing ever moves unless something else pushes or pulls it, it never changes unless something else interferes with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No wonder that, regarding matter in this way, the mechanists had to believe in a Supreme Being to give the &amp;quot;initial impulse&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But we need to reject this lifeless dead theory about matter. This theory separates matter and motion it thinks of matter as just a dead mass, so that motion always has to be impressed on matter from outside. But, on the contrary, you cannot separate matter and motion. Motion, said Engels, is the mode of existence of matter.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Motion is the mode of existence of mater. Never anywhere has there been matter without motion, nor can there be. Motion in cosmic space, mechanical motion of smaller masses on the various celestial bodies, the motion of molecules as heat or as electrical or magnetic currents, chemical combination or disintegration, organic life—at each given moment each individual atom of matter in the world is in one or other of these forms of motion, or in several forms of them at once. All rest, all equilibrium is only relative, and only has meaning in relation to one or other definite form of motion. A body, for example, may be on the ground in mechanical equilibrium, may be mechanically at rest; but this in no way prevents it from participating in the motion of the earth and in that of the whole solar system, just as little as it prevents its most minute parts from carrying out the oscillations determined by its temperature, or its atoms from passing through a chemical process. Matter without motion is just as unthinkable as motion without matter&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Far from being dead, lifeless, inert, it is the very nature of matter to be in process of continual change, of motion. Once we realise this, then there is an end of appeal to the &amp;quot;initial impulse&amp;quot;. Motion, like mater, never had a beginning,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The conception of the inseparability of matter and motion, the understanding that &amp;quot;motion is the mode of existence of matter&amp;quot;, provides the way to answering a number of perplexing questions which usually haunt people&#039;s minds when they think about materialism and which led them to desert materialism and run to the priests for an explanation of the &amp;quot;ultimate&amp;quot; truth about the universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was the world created by a Supreme Being? What was the origin of matter? What was the origin of motion? What was the very beginning of everything? What was the first cause? These are the sort of questions which puzzle people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is possible to answer these questions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, the world was not created by a Supreme Being. Any particular organisation of matter, any particular process of matter in motion, has an origin and a beginning—it originated out of some previous organisation of matter, out of some previous process of matter in motion. But matter in motion had no origin, no beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Science teaches us the inseparability of matter and motion. However static some things may seem to be, there is in them continual motion. The atom, for instance, maintains itself as the same only by means of a continual movement of its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So in studying the causes of change, we should not merely seek for external causes of change, but should above all seek for the source of the change within the process itself, in its own self-movement, in the inner impulses to development contained within things themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in seeking the causes of social development and its laws, we should not see social changes as being brought about by the actions of great men, who impressed their superior ideas and will on the inert mass of society—nor as being brought about by accidents and external factors-but as being brought about by the development of the internal forces of society itself; and that means, by the development of the social forces of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus unlike the utopians, we see socialism as the result, not of he dreams of reformers, but of the development of capitalist society itself—which contains within itself causes which must inevitably bring it to an end and lead to the socialist revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Forms of Motion of Matter =====&lt;br /&gt;
(3) The third dogmatic assumption of mechanism is the assumption that the mechanical motion of particles, i.e. the simple change of place of particles as the result of the action on them of external forces, is the ultimate, basic form of motion of matter; and that a changes, all happenings whatsoever can be reduced to and explained by such mechanical motion of particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus al the motion of matter is reduced to simple mechanical motion. All the changing qualities which we recognise in matter are nothing but the appearances of the basic mechanical motion of matter. However varied the appearances may be, whatever new and higher forms of development may appear to arise, they are all to be reduced to one and the same thing the eternal repetition of the mechanical interaction of the separate parts of matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is difficult to find any justification for such an assumption. In the material world there are many different types of process, which all constitute different forms of the motion of matter. But they can by no means be all reduced to one and the same form of (mechanical) motion.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Motion in the most general sense,&amp;quot; wrote Engels, &amp;quot;conceived as the mode of existence, the inherent attribute, of matter, comprehends all changes and processes occurring in the universe, from mere change of place right to thinking. The investigation of the nature of motion had as a matter of course to start from the lowest, simplest forms of this motion and to learn to grasp these before it could achieve anything in the way of explanation of the higher and more complicated forms&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The simplest form of motion is the simple change of place of bodies, the laws of which are studied by mechanics. But that does not mean that all motion can be reduced to this simplest form of motion. It rather means that we need to study how from the simplest form of motion, all the higher forms of motion arise and develop—&amp;quot;from mere change of place right to thinking&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One form of motion is transformed into another and arises from another. The higher, more complex form of motion cannot exist without the lower and simpler form: but that is not to say that it can be reduced to that simpler form. It is inseparable from the simpler form, but its nature is not exhausted thereby. For example, the thinking which goes on in our heads is inseparable from the chemical, electrical etc. motion which goes on in the grey matter of the brain; but it cannot be reduced to that motion, its nature is not exhausted thereby.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;materialist&#039;&#039; standpoint, however, which rejects the mechanistic idea that all forms of motion of matter can be reduced to mechanical motion, must not be confused with the &#039;&#039;idealist&#039;&#039; notion that the higher forms of motion cannot be explained as arising from the lower forms. For example, idealists assert that life, as a form of motion of matter, cannot possibly be derived from any processes characteristic of nonliving matter. For them, life can only arise through the introduction into a material system of a mysterious something from outside—a &amp;quot;vital force&amp;quot;. But to say that a higher form of motion cannot be reduced to a lower form is not to say that it cannot be derived from the lower form in the course of the latter&#039;s development. Thus materialists will always affirm that life, for example, appears at a certain stage in the development of more complex forms of non-living matter, and arises as a result of that development, not as a result of the introduction into non-living matter of a mysterious &amp;quot;vital force&amp;quot;. The task of science in this sphere remains to demonstrate experimentally how the transition from non-living to living matter takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the mechanistic programme of reducing all the motion of matter to simple, mechanical motion must be rejected. We need rather to study all the infinitely various forms of motion of matter, in their transformations one into another, and as they arise one from another, the complex from the simple, the higher from the lower.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the case of society, no one has yet tried to show how social changes can be explained by the mechanical interactions of the atoms composing the bodies of the various members of society—though to do so would be the logical culmination of the mechanistic programme. But the next best thing is attempted by the mechanistic theory known as &amp;quot;economic determinism&amp;quot;. According to this theory, the whole motion of society is to be explained by the economic changes taking place in society, all the determinants of social change have been exhausted when the economic process has been described. This is an example of the mechanistic programme of reducing a complex motion to a single simple form—the process of social change, including all the political, cultural and ideological developments, to a simple economic process. But the task of explaining social development cannot be fulfilled by trying to reduce the whole development to an economic process. The task is rather to show how, on the basis of the economic process, all the various forms of social activity arise and play their part in the complex movement of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Things and their Interconnection =====&lt;br /&gt;
(4) The last dogmatic assumption of mechanism to be mentioned is that each of the things or particles, whose interactions are said to make up the totality of events in the universe, has its own fixed nature quite independent of everything else. In other words, each thing can be considered as existing in separation from other things, at an independent unit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Proceeding on this assumption it follows that all relations between things are merely external relations. That is to say, things enter into various relationships one with another, but these relationships are accidental and make no difference to the nature of the things related.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And regarding each thing as a separate unit entering into external relations with other things, it further follows that mechanism regards the whole as no more than the sum of its separate parts. According to this view, the properties and laws of development of the whole are uniquely determined by the properties of all its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not one of these assumptions is correct. Nothing exist or can exist in splendid isolation, separate from its conditions of existence, independent of its relationships with other things. Things come into being, exist and cease to exist, not each independent of all other things, but each in its relationship with other things. The very nature of a thing is modified and transformed by its relationships with other things. When things enter into such relationships that they become parts of a whole,  the whole cannot be regarded as nothing more than the sum total of the parts. True, the whole is nothing apart from and independent of its parts. But the mutual relations which the parts enter into in constituting the whole modify their own properties, so that while it may be said that the whole is determined by the parts it may equally be said that the parts are determined by the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once again, the development of science itself shows the inadmissibility of the old mechanistic assumptions. These assumptions have force only in the very limited sphere of the study of the mechanical interactions of discrete particles. In physics they were already shattered with the development of the study of the electro-magnetic field. Still less are they admissible in biology, in the study of living matter. And still less are they admissible in the study of men and society. We cannot understand social processes, as mechanists always try to do, as resulting simply from a set of fixed characteristics of &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. For &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; is always conditioned by and in various respects changes with changes in men&#039;s social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Correction of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
When we bring into the open and reject these assumptions of mechanistic materialism, then we begin to see the need for a materialist doctrine of a different, of a new type—a materialism which overcomes the weaknesses and narrow, dogmatic assumptions of mechanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is dialectical materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism understands the world, not as a complex of ready-made thing, but as a complex of processes, in which al things go through an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers that matter is always in motion, that motion is the mode of existence of matter, so that there cannot more be matter without motion than motion without matter. Motion does not have to be impressed upon matter by some outside force, but above al it is necessary to look for the inner impulses of development, the self-motion, inherent in all processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism understands the motion of matter s comprehending all changes and processes in the universe, from mere change of place right to thinking. It recognises, therefore, the infinite diversity of the forms of motion of matter, the transformation of one form into another, the development of the forms of motion of matter from the simple to the complex, from the lower to the higher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers that, in the manifold processes taking place in the universe, things come into being, change and pass out of being, not as separate individual units, but in essential relation and interconnection, so that they cannot be understood each separately and by itself but only in their relation and interconnection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In dialectical materialism, therefore, there is established a materialist conception far richer in content and more comprehensive than the former mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER FIVE: THE DIALECTICAL CONCEPTION OF DEVELOPMENT ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Idea of Evolution =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that the corrections of the mechanistic standpoint made by dialectical materialism are fully justified by and have a basis in the advance of science. Indeed, the advance of science itself has shattered the whole conception of the universe held by the older, mechanistic materialists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to that conception, the universe always remained much the same. It was a huge machine which always did the same things, kept grinding out the same products, went on and on in a perpetual cycle of the same processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it used to be thought that the stars and the solar system always remained the same and that the earth, with its continents and oceans and the plants and animals inhabiting them, likewise always remained the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But this conception has given way to the conception of evolution, which has invaded all spheres of investigation without exception. Science, however, does not advance in isolation from society as a whole, and the widespread application of the idea of evolution was due not simply to its verification in scientific theory but also to its popularity with the new rising forces of industrial capitalism, themselves the patrons of science.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The bourgeoisie cannot exist without constantly revolutionising the instruments of production, and thereby the relations of production, and with them the whole relations of society, Conservation of the old modes of production in unaltered form was, on the contrary, the first condition of existence of all earlier industrial classes. Constant revolutionising of production, uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions, everlasting uncertainty and agitation, distinguish the bourgeois epoch from all earlier ones (Marx and Engels: &#039;&#039;Manifesto of the Communist Party&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The industrial capitalists saw themselves as the bearers of progress. And as they thought progress was he law of capitalism, so they saw it as the law of the whole universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So there was made possible a great advance in the scientific picture of the universe. We find developing a picture of the universe, not as static, as always the same, but as in continual progressive development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The stars did not always exist—they were formed out of masses of dispersed gas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some stars, like our sun, acquire planets a solar system. Thus the earth was born. As its surface cooled, so chemical compounds were formed, impossible in the high temperatures of the stars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus matter began to manifest new properties, non-existent before—the properties of chemical combination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then organic compounds were formed out of the complex linking of carbon atoms. And from organic matter the first bodies arose which began to manifest the properties of life, of living matter. Still new properties of matter emerged—the properties of living matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Living organisms went through a long evolution, leading eventually to man. With man, human society was born. And still new processes, with new laws, arose—the laws of society and the laws of thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What comes next?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalist science can go no further. Here it ends, since capitalist science cannot contemplate the ending of capitalism. But socialist science shows that man himself is about to embark on a new phase of evolution—communist society, in which the whole social process will be brought under his own conscious, planned direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All this is the evolutionary history of the material universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from the last point, it may be said this is all common knowledge. Bourgeois thinkers know this as well as Marxists, though they often forget it. But Marxism does not only stress the fact that everything in the world goes through a process of development. What Marxism found out was how to understand and explain this development in a materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The discovery of Marxism was the discovery of the laws of materialist dialectics. And that is why Marxism alone is able to give a fully scientific account of development and to point out the future path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the meaning of Marx&#039;s great discovery—how to understand change and development in a materialist way, and therefore how to become masters of the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Idealist Conceptions of Change and Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
How did bourgeois thinkers try to account for the universal change and development which they discovered?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider what some of them have had to say over a period of more than a century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel said that the whole process of development taking place in history was due to the Absolute Idea realising itself in history. Herbert Spencer said that all development was a process of increasing &amp;quot;integration of matter&amp;quot;, and he put this down to what he called an &amp;quot;Incomprehensible and Omnipresent Power&amp;quot;. Henri Bergson said that everything was in process of evolution, due to the activity of &amp;quot;the Life Force&amp;quot;. Fairly recently, a school of British philosophers has coined the phrase &amp;quot;emergent evolution&amp;quot;. They pointed out that in the course of development new qualities of matter are continually emerging, one after the other. But as to why this should happen, one of the leaders of this school, Professor Samuel Alexander, said that it was inexplicable and must be accepted &amp;quot;with natural piety&amp;quot;, while another of its leaders, Professor C. Lloyd Morgan, said that it must be due to some immanent force at work in the world, which he identified with God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in every case some fantasy, something inexplicable and unpredictable, was conjured up to explain development. And so, when they thought about the future, all these bourgeois philosophers of evolution either thought, like Hegel, that development had now finished (Hegel taught that the Absolute Idea was fully realised in the Prussian State of which he was a distinguished employee), or else regarded the future as unfathomable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays they begin to give up hope altogether and regard everything—past, present and future—as incomprehensible, the result of forces no one can ever understand or control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A second defect in the evolutionary ideas of most bourgeois thinkers is that they regard the process of evolution as a smooth, continuous and unbroken process. They see the process of transition from one evolutionary stage to another as taking place through a series of gradations, without conflict and without any break in continuity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But continuity is not the law of development. On the contrary, periods of smooth, continuous evolutionary development are interrupted by sudden and abrupt changes. The emergence of the new stage in development takes place, when the conditions for it have matured, by a break in continuity, by the leap from one state to another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel was the first to point this out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With every period of transition, he observed:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;it is as in the case of the birth of a child; after a long period of nutrition in silence, the continuity of the gradual growth in size, of quantitative change, is suddenly cut short by the first breath drawn—there is a break in the process, a qualitative change—and the child is born&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Phenomenology of Mind&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Marx alone followed up this profound observation of Hegel. As for the ensuing bourgeois thinkers, although the investigations of science, and common experience itself, clearly demonstrate that development cannot take place without discontinuity, without abrupt transitions and the leap from one state to another, they have nevertheless in their general theories tried to make unbroken continuity the law of evolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This prejudice in favour of a smooth line of evolution has gone hand in hand with the liberal belief that capitalist society will evolve smoothly—through orderly bourgeois progress broadening down &amp;quot;from precedent to precedent&amp;quot;, as Tennyson once expressed it. To have thought differently about evolution in general would have implied that we would have to think differently about social evolution in particular.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====== The Dialectical Materialist Conception of Development ======&lt;br /&gt;
The problem of understanding and explaining development in a materialist way—that is, &amp;quot;in harmony with the facts conceived in their own and not in a fantastic connection&amp;quot;—is answered by dialectical materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers the universe, not as static, not as unchanging, but as in continual process of development. It considers this development, not as a smooth, continuous and unbroken process, but as a process in which phases of gradual evolutionary change are interrupted by breaks in continuity, by the sudden leap from one state to another. And it seeks for the explanation, the driving force, of this universal movement, not in inventions of idealist fantasy, but within material processes themselves—in the inner contradictions, the opposite conflicting tendencies, which are in operation in every process of nature and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main ideas of materialist dialectics, which are applied in dealing with the laws of development of the real material world including society, will be the subject of the following chapters. But this is how Lenin summed them up in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essential idea of materialist dialectics is:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the recognition of the contradictory, mutually exclusive, opposite tendencies in all phenomena and processes of nature…. This alone furnishes the key to the self-movement of everything in existence. It alone furnishes the key to the leaps, to the break in continuity, to the transformation into the opposite, to the destruction of the old and emergence of the new….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its proper meaning, dialectics is the study of the contradiction within the very essence of things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Development is the struggle of opposites.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Where contradiction is at work, there is the force of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This materialist understanding of dialectics is the key to understanding the forces of development within the material world itself, without recourse to outside causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This discovery arises from the whole advance of science and philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But above all it arises from the investigation of the laws of society, an investigation made imperative thanks to the very development of society—from the discovery of the contradictions of capitalism, explaining the forces of social development, and thereby showing the way forward from capitalism to socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is why bourgeois thinkers could not answer the problem of explaining the real material forces of development in nature and society. To answer this problem was to condemn the capitalist system. And here they had a blind spot. Only the revolutionary philosophy of the vanguard of the revolutionary class, the working class, could do it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx&#039;s discovery of the laws of materialist dialectics showed us how to understand the dialectical development of nature. how to wage the working-class struggle for socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This discovery revolutionised philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It signalised the triumph of materialism over idealism, by doing away with the limitations of the merely mechanistic materialism of the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It likewise spelled the end of all &amp;quot;systems&amp;quot; of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It made philosophy into a revolutionary weapon of the working people, an instrument, a method for understanding the world so as to change it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PART TWO: DIALECTICS ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER SIX: DIALECTICS AND METAPHYSICS ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Metaphysical Way of Thinking =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen how materialist explanation is opposed to idealist explanation. And then we saw how materialists formerly interpreted things in a mechanist way, but how mechanistic materialism proved inadequate to explain real processes of change and development. For this we need materialist dialectics. We need to study and understand things dialectically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method is, indeed, nothing but the method of studying and understanding things in their real change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As such, it stands opposed to &#039;&#039;metaphysics&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is metaphysics? Or more exactly, what is the metaphysical way of thinking, which is opposed by the dialectical way of thinking?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics is essentially an abstract way of thinking. In a sense all thinking is &amp;quot;abstract&amp;quot;, since it works with general concepts and cannot but disregard a great deal of particular and unessential detail. For example, if we say that &amp;quot;men have two legs&amp;quot;, we are thinking of the two-leggedness of men in abstraction from their other properties, such as having a head, two arms and so on; and similarly we are thinking of all men in general, disregarding the individuality of particular men. But there is abstraction and abstraction. Metaphysics is distinguished by the fact that it makes false, misleading abstractions. The art of right thinking involves learning how to avoid metaphysical abstraction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suppose for example, we are thinking about men, about &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. Then we should think about human nature in such a way that we recognise that men live in society and that their human nature cannot be independent of their living in society but develops and changes with the development of society. We shall then form ideas about human nature which correspond to the actual conditions of men&#039;s existence and to their change and development. But yet people often think about &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; in a very different way, as though there were such a thing as &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; which manifested itself quite independent of the actual conditions of human existence and which was always and everywhere exactly the same. To think in such a way is obviously to make a false, misleading abstraction, And it is just such an abstract way of thinking that we call &amp;quot;metaphysics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of fixed, unchanging &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; is an example of metaphysical abstraction, of the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metaphysician does not think in terms of real &#039;&#039;men&#039;&#039;, but of &amp;quot;Man&amp;quot; in the abstract.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics, or the metaphysical way of thinking, is, then, that way of thinking which thinks of things (1) in abstraction from their conditions of existence, and (2) in abstraction from their change and development. It thinks of things (1) in separation one from another, ignoring their interconnections, and (2) as fixed and frozen, ignoring their change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One example of metaphysics has already been given. It is not difficult to find plenty more. Indeed, the metaphysical way of thinking is so widespread, and has become so much part and parcel of current bourgeois ideology, that there is hardy an article in a journal, a talk on the radio, or a book by a learned professor, in which examples of metaphysical fallacy are not to be found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A good deal is said and written, for example, about democracy. But the speakers and writers usually refer to some pure or absolute democracy, which they seek to define in abstract a metaphysical abstraction. If we want to understand democracy we have always to ask: democracy for whom, for the exploiters or the exploited? We have to understand that since democracy is a form of government, there is no democracy which is not associated with the rule of some particular class, and that the democracy which is established when the working class is the ruling class is a higher form of democracy than capitalist democracy, just as capitalist democracy is a higher form of democracy than, say, the slave-owners&#039; democracy of ancient Greece. In other words, we should not try to think of democracy in abstraction from real social relations and from the real change and development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in many British schools the children are regularly subjected to &amp;quot;intelligence tests&amp;quot;. It is alleged that each child possesses a certain fixed quantity of &amp;quot;intelligence&amp;quot;, which can be estimated without regard to the actual conditions of the child&#039;s existence and which determines his capabilities throughout the whole of his life regardless of whatever conditions for change and development may subsequently come his way. This is another example of metaphysics. In this case the metaphysical conception of &amp;quot;intelligence&amp;quot; is used as an excuse for denying educational opportunities to the majority of children on the grounds that their intelligence is too low for them to benefit from such opportunities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, metaphysics is a way of thinking which tries to fix the nature, properties and potentialities of everything it considers once and for all: it presupposes that each thing has a fixed nature and fixed properties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And it thinks in terms of &amp;quot;things&amp;quot; rather than &amp;quot;processes&amp;quot;. It tries to sum up everything in a formula, which says that the whole world, or any part of he world which is under consideration, consists of just such and such things with such and such properties. Such a formula we may call a &amp;quot;metaphysical&amp;quot; formula.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In philosophy, metaphysics often means the search for the &amp;quot;ultimate constituents of the universe&amp;quot;. Thus the materialists who said that the ultimate constituents were small, solid, material particles were just as much metaphysicians as the idealists who said that the ultimate constituents were spirits. All such philosophers thought they could sum up &amp;quot;the ultimate nature of the universe&amp;quot; in some formula. Some have had this formula, some that, but all have been metaphysicians. Yet it has been a hopeless quest. We cannot sum up the world infinite changing universe in any such formula. And the more we find out about it, the more is this evident.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It should now be clear that the mechanistic materialism which we discussed in the preceding chapters can equally well be called &#039;&#039;metaphysical&#039;&#039; materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We may also note, in passing, that certain philosophers today, the so-called positivists, who say we have no right to assert that anything exists except our own sense-perceptions, claim to be against &amp;quot;metaphysics&amp;quot; because they claim to reject any philosophy which seeks for &amp;quot;the ultimate constituents of the universe&amp;quot;. For them, &amp;quot;metaphysics&amp;quot; means any theory which deals with &amp;quot;ultimates&amp;quot; not verifiable in sense-experience. By using the term in this way, they conceal the fact that they themselves are, if anything, more metaphysical than any other philosophers. For their own mode of thinking reaches extremes of metaphysical abstraction. What could be more metaphysical than to imagine, as the positivist philosophers do, that our sense-experience exists in abstraction from the real material world outside us? Indeed, they themselves make &amp;quot;sense-experience&amp;quot; into a metaphysical &amp;quot;ultimate&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In opposition to the abstract, metaphysical way of thinking, dialectics teaches us to think of things in their real changes and interconnections. To think dialectically is to think concretely, and to think concretely is to think dialectically. When we oppose the dialectical method to metaphysics, then we show up the inadequacy, one-sidedness or falsity of the abstractions of metaphysics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This consideration enables us to understand the original meaning of the term &amp;quot;dialectics&amp;quot;. The word is derived from the Greek &#039;&#039;dialego&#039;&#039;, meaning to discuss or debate. It was considered that to discuss a question from all sides, and from all angles, allowing different one-sided points of view to oppose and contradict each other during the debate, was the best method of arriving at the truth. Such was the dialectics employed, for example, by Socrates. When anyone claimed to have a formula which answered some question once and for all, Socrates would enter into discussion with him and, by forcing him to consider the question from different angles, would compel him to contradict himself so to admit that his formula was false. By this method Socrates considered that it was possible to arrive at more adequate ideas about things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Marxist dialectical method develops from and includes dialectics in the sense in which it was understood by the Greeks. But it is far richer in content, far wider in its scope. As a result, it becomes something qualitatively new as compared with pre-Marxist dialectics—a new revolutionary method. For it is combined with a consistent materialism, and ceases to be a mere method of argument, becoming a method of investigation applicable to both nature and society, a method of materialist understanding of the world which grows out of and guides the activity of changing the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Metaphysical &amp;quot;Either-Or&amp;quot; =====&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics presupposes that each thing has its own fixed nature, its own fixed properties, and considers each thing by itself, in isolation. It tries to settle the nature and properties of each thing as a given, separate object of investigation, not considering things in their interconnection and in their change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of this, metaphysics thinks of things in terms of hard and fast antitheses. It opposes things of one so it to things of another sort if a thing is of one sort it has one set of properties; if of another sort, it has another set of properties; the one excludes the other, and each is thought of in separation from the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Engels writes in his introduction to &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;To the metaphysician, things and their mental images, ideas, are isolated, to be considered one after the other, apart from each other, rigid fixed objects of investigation given once and for all. He thinks in absolutely irreconcilable antitheses. &#039;His communication is Yea, yea, Nay nay, for whatever is more than these cometh of evil.&#039; For him a thing either exists or it does not exist; it is equally impossible for a thing to be itself and at the same time something else.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Philosophers have expressed the essence of this metaphysical way of thinking in the formula: &amp;quot;Each thing is what it is, and not another thing.&amp;quot; This may sound no more than plain common sense. But that only shows that so-called common sense itself conceals misleading ideas which need to be brought into the open. This way of thinking prevents us from studying things in their real changes and interconnections—in all their contradictory aspects and relationships, in their process of changing from &amp;quot;one thing&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;another thing&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not only philosophers who are metaphysicians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are left-wing trade unionists, for example, who are as metaphysical as any school of philosophers. For them everyone at their trade union branch meeting is either a class-conscious militant or else he is a right-wing opportunist. Everyone must fit into one or other category, and once he is down as &amp;quot;right wing&amp;quot; he is finished so far as they are concerned. That some worker who has been their opponent in the past and on some issues may yet prove an ally in the future and on other issues is not allowed for in their metaphysical outlook on life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one of Moliere&#039;s plays there is a man who learns for the first time about prose. When they explain to him what prose is, he exclaims: &amp;quot;Why, I&#039;ve been speaking prose all my life!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly there are many workers who may well say: &amp;quot;Why, I&#039;ve been a metaphysician all my life!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metaphysician has his formula ready for everything. He says—either this formula fits or it does not. If it does not, then he has some alternative formula ready. &amp;quot;Either-or, but not both&amp;quot; is his motto. A thing is either this or that; it has either this set of properties or that set of properties; two things stand to one another either in this relationship or in that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the metaphysical &amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot; leads people into countless difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, difficulties are felt in understanding the relations between American and British imperialism today. For it is argued: either they are working together, or else they are not. If they are working together, then there is no rift between them; if there is a rift between them, then they are not working together. But on the contrary, they are working together and yet there are rifts between them; and we cannot understand the way they work together nor fight them effectively unless we understand the rifts which divide them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, difficulties are felt in understanding the possibility of the peaceful co-existence of capitalist and socialist states. For it is argued: either they can co-exist peaceful, in which case antagonism between capitalism and socialism must cease; or else the antagonism remains, in which case they cannot coexist peacefully. But on the contrary, the antagonism remains, and yet the striving of the socialist states and of millions of people in all countries for peace can lead to peaceful relations between capitalist and socialist states.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is often difficult to avoid a metaphysical way of thinking. And this is because, misleading as it is, it yet has its roots in something very necessary and useful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary for us to classify things—to have some system of classifying them and assigning their properties and relations. That is a prerequisite of clear thinking. We have to work out what different kinds of things there are in the world, to say that these have these properties as distinct from those which have those other properties and to say what are their relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But when we go on to consider these things and properties and relations each in isolation, as fixed constants, as mutually exclusive terms, then we begin to go wrong. For everything in the world has many different and indeed contradictory aspects, exists in intimate relationship with other things and not in isolation, and is subject to change. And so it frequently happens that when we classify something as &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; and not &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; then this formula is upset by its changing from &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; to &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; or by its being &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; in some relationships and &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; in others, or by its having a contradictory nature, part &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; and part B&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, we all know the difference between birds and mammals, and that while birds lay eggs mammals, in general, produce their young alive and suckle them. Naturalists se to believe that mammals were rigidly distinguished from birds because, amongst other things, mammals do not lay eggs. But this formula was completely upset when an animal called the platypus was discovered for while the platypus is undoubtedly a mammal, it is a mammal which lays eggs. What is the explanation of this irregular behaviour of the platypus? It is to be found in the evolutionary relationship of birds and mammals, which are both descended from original egg-laying animals. The birds have continued to lay eggs while the mammals stopped doing so except for a few conservative animals like the platypus. If we think of animals in their evolution, their development, this appears very natural. But if we try, as the older naturalists tried, to make them fit into some rigid, fixed scheme of classification, then the products of evolution upset that classification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, an idea or a theory which was progressive in one set of circumstances, when it first arose, cannot for that reason be labelled &amp;quot;progressive&amp;quot; in an absolute sense, since it may later become reactionary in new circumstances. For instance, mechanistic materialism when it first arose was a progressive theory. But we cannot say that it is still progressive today. On the contrary, under the new circumstances which have arisen mechanistic theory has become retrograde, reactionary Mechanism, which was progressive in the rising phase of capitalism, goes hand in hand with idealism as part of the ideology of capitalism in decay.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Common sense, too, recognises the limitations of the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: When is a man bald? Common sense recognises that though we can distinguish bald men from non-bald men, nevertheless baldness develops through a process of losing one&#039;s hair, and therefore men in the midst of this process enter into a phase in which we cannot say absolutely either that they are bald or that they are not: they are in process of becoming bald. The metaphysical &amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot; breaks down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all these examples we are confronted with the distinction between an &#039;&#039;objective process&#039;&#039;, in which something undergoes change, and the &#039;&#039;concepts&#039;&#039; in terms of which we try to sum up the characteristics of the things involved in the process. Such concepts never do and never can always and in all respects correspond to their objects, precisely because the objects are undergoing change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Engels explained this in a letter (March 12, 1895) to a certain Mr. C. Schmidt, who was puzzled by it:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Are the concepts that prevail in natural science fictions because they by no means always coincide with reality? From the moment we accept the theory of evolution all our concepts of organic life correspond only approximately to reality. Otherwise there would be no change; on the day that concept and reality absolutely coincide in the organic world, development is at an end.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And he pointed out that similar considerations apply to all concepts without exception.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
When we think of the properties of things, their relation. ships, their modes of action and interaction, the processes into which they enter, then we find that, generally speaking, all these properties, relationships, interactions and processes divide into &#039;&#039;fundamental opposites&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, if we think of the simplest ways in which two bodies can act on one another, then we find that this action is either repulsion or attraction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we consider the electrical properties of bodies, then there is positive and negative electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In organic life, there is the building up of organic compounds and the breaking of them down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in mathematics, there is addition and subtraction, plus and minus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in general, whatever sphere of inquiry we may be considering, we find that it involves such fundamental opposities. We find ourselves considering, not just a number of &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; things, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; properties, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; relations, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; processes, but pairs of &#039;&#039;opposites&#039;&#039;, fundamental &#039;&#039;oppositions&#039;&#039;. As Hegel put it: &amp;quot;In opposition, the different is not confronted by any other, but by &#039;&#039;its&#039;&#039; other&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Encyclopaedia of Philosophical Sciences: Logic&#039;&#039; Section 119).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus if we think of the forces acing between two bodies, there are not just a number of different forces, but they divide into attractive and repulsive forces; if we think of electric charges, there are not just a number of different charges, but they divide into positive and negative; and so on. Attraction stands opposed to repulsion, positive electricity to negative electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such fundamental oppositions are not understood by the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first place, the metaphysical way of thinking tries to ignore and discount opposition. It seeks to understand a given subject-matter simply in terms of a whole number of different properties and different relations of things, ignoring the fundamental oppositions which are manifested in these properties and relations. Thus those who think in metaphysical terms about class-divided societies, for example, try to understand society as consisting merely of a large number of different individuals connected together by all kinds of different social relations-but they ignore the fundamental opposition of exploiters and exploited, manifested in all those social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, when the metaphysical way of thinking does nevertheless come upon the fundamental oppositions and cannot ignore them, then—true to its habit of thinking of each thing in isolation, as a fixed constant—it considers these opposites each in isolation from the other, understands them separately and as each excluding the other. Thus, for example, the older physicists used to think of the positive and negative electricity just simply as two different &amp;quot;electrical fluids&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But contrary to metaphysics, not only are fundamental opposites involved in every subject-matter, but these opposites mutually imply each other, are inseparably connected together, and, far from being exclusive, neither can exist or be understood except in relation to the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This characteristic of opposition is known as polarity: fundamental opposites are polar opposites. A magnet, for example, has two poles, another pole and a south pole. But these poles, opposite and distinct, cannot exist in separation. if the magnet is cut in two, there is not a north pole in one half and a south pole in the other, but north and south poles recur in each half. The north pole exists only as the opposite of the south, and vice versa; the one can be defined only as the opposite of the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, fundamental opposition has o be understood as polar opposition, and every subject-matter has to be understood in terms of the polar opposition involved in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in physics we find that attraction and repulsion are involved in every physical process in such a way that they cannot be separated or isolated the one from the other. In considering living bodies, we do not find in some cases the building up of organic compounds and in other cases their breaking down, but every life process involves both the building up and the breaking down of organic compounds. In capitalist society the increasing socialisation of labour is inseparable from its opposite, the increasing centralisation of capital.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This unity of opposites—the fact that opposites cannot be understood in separation one from another, but only in their inseparable connection in every field of investigation—is strikingly exemplified in mathematics. Here the fundamental operations are the two oppositions, addition and subtraction. And so far is it from being the case that addition and subtraction can be understood each apart from the other, that addition can be represented as subtraction and vice versa; thus the operation of subtraction &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;(a+b)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; can be represented as an addition &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;(-b+a)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;. Similarly a division &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;a/b&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; can be represented as a multiplication &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;a\times(1/b)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; (Engels: &#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;Note on Mathematics&amp;quot;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The unity of opposites, their inseparable connection, is by no means to be understood as a harmonious and stable relationship, as a state of equilibrium, On the contrary. &amp;quot;The unity of opposites is conditional, temporary, transitory relative. The struggle of mutually exclusive opposites is absolute, just as development and motion are absolute&amp;quot; (Lenin: &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of fundamental polar oppositions, manifesting themselves in every department of nature and society, expresses itself in the &#039;&#039;conflict&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;struggle&#039;&#039; of opposed tendencies, which, despite phases of temporary equilibrium, lead to continual motion and development ta perpetual coming into being and passing away of everything in existence, to sharp changes of state and transformations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the equilibrium of attractive and repulsive forces in the physical world is never more than conditional and temporary; the conflict and struggle of attraction and repulsion always asserts itself, suing in physical changes and transformations, whether transformations on an atomic scale, chemical changes or, on a grand scale, in the explosion of stars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Dialectics and Metaphysics =====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics thinks in terms of &amp;quot;ready-made&amp;quot; things, whose properties and potentialities it seeks to fix and determine once and for a. It considers each thing by itself, in isolation from every other, in terms of irreconcilable antitheses—&amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot;. It contrasts one thing to another, one property to another, one relationship to another, not considering things in their real movement and interconnection, and not considering that every subject-matter represents a unity of opposites—opposed but inseparably connected together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics refuses to think of things each by itself, as having a fixed nature and fixed properties—&amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot;—but it recognises that things come into being, exist and cease to be in a process of unending change and development, in a process of complicated and ever-changing inter-relationship, in which each thing exists only in its connection with other things and goes through a series of transformations, and in which is always manifested the unity, inseparable interconnection and struggle of the opposite properties, aspects, tendencies characteristic of every phenomenon of nature and society,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Engels writes in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The world is not to be comprehended as a complex of ready-made things but as a complex of process.... One no longer permits oneself to be imposed upon by the anti theses insuperable for the old metaphysics....&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The old rigid antitheses, the sharp impassible dividing lines are more and more disappearing…. The recognition that these antitheses and distinctions are in fact to be found in nature but only with relative validity, and that on the other hand their imagined rigidity and absoluteness have been introduced into nature only by our minds—this recognition is the kernel of the dialectical conception of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectics... grasps things and their images, ideas, essentially in their inter-connection, in their sequence, their movement, their birth and death….&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Lenin wrote in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039; that the understanding of the &amp;quot;contradictory parts&amp;quot; of every phenomenon was &amp;quot;the essence of dialectics&amp;quot;. It consists in &amp;quot;the recognition (discovery) of the contradictory, mutually exclusive, opposite tendencies in all phenomena and processes of nature, including mind and society&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly, Marx in the Preface to &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039; wrote that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;dialectic... in its rational form is a scandal and abomination to bourgeoisdom and its doctrinaire professors, because it includes in its comprehension and affirmative recognition of the existing state of things, at the same time also, the recognition of the negation of that state, of its inevitable breaking up; because it regards every historically developed social form as in fluid movement, and therefore takes into account its transient nature not less than its momentary existence; because it lets nothing impose upon it, and is in its essence critical and revolutionary.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER SEVEN: CHANGE AND INTERCONNECTION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Four Principal Features of the Marxist Dialectical Method =====&lt;br /&gt;
In his &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039; Stalin said that there are four principal features of the Marxist dialectical method.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics does not regard nature as just an agglomeration of things, each existing independently of the others, but it considers things as &amp;quot;connected with, dependent on and determined by each other&amp;quot;. Hence it considers that nothing can be understood taken by itself, in isolation, but must always be understood &amp;quot;in its inseparable connection with other things, and as conditioned by them&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics considers everything as in &amp;quot;a state of continuous movement and change, of renewal and development, where something is always arising and developing and something always disintegrating and dying away&amp;quot;. Hence it considers things &amp;quot;not only from the standpoint of their interconnection and interdependence, but also from the standpoint of their movement, their change, their development, their coming into being and going out of being&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics does not regard the process of development as &amp;quot;a simple process of growth&amp;quot;, but as &amp;quot;a development which passes from... quantitative changes to open, fundamental changes, to qualitative changes&amp;quot;, which occur &amp;quot;abruptly, taking the form of a leap from one state to another&amp;quot;. Hence it considers development as &amp;quot;an onward and upward movement, as a transition from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state, as a development from the simple to the complex, from the lower to the higher&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics &amp;quot;holds that the process of development from the lower to the higher takes place… as a disclosure of the contradictions inherent in things... as a struggle of opposing tendencies which operate on the basis of these contradictions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We shall postpone until the next chapter consideration of the latter two features, which concern the process of development from one qualitative state to another from the lower to the higher. In this chapter we shall consider the first two features of the dialectical method, namely, that it considers things always in their interconnection and in their movement and change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Considering Things in Their Interconnection and Circumstances =====&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method demands, first, that we should consider things, not each by itself, but always in their interconnection with other things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sounds &amp;quot;obvious&amp;quot;. Nevertheless it is an &amp;quot;obvious&amp;quot; principle which is very often ignored and is extremely important to remember. We have already considered it and some examples of its application in discussing metaphysics, since the very essence of metaphysics is to think of things in an abstract way, isolated from their relations with other things and from the concrete circumstances in which they exist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of considering things in relation to actual conditions and circumstances, and not apart from those actual conditions and circumstances, is always of fundamental importance for the working-class movement in deciding the most elementary questions of policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there was a time when the British workers were fighting for a ten-hour day. They were right at that time not to make their immediate demand an eight-hour day, since this was not yet a realisable demand. They were equally right, when they got a ten-hour day, not to be satisfied with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are times when it is correct for a section of woe are times when it is correct to call it off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No working-class leader can be of very good use if he tries to decide questions of policy in terms of &amp;quot;general principle&amp;quot; alone, without taking into account the actual circumstances in relation to which policy has to be operated, without understanding that the same policy can be right in one case and wrong in another, depending on the concrete circumstances of each case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in &#039;&#039;Left-Wing Communism&#039;&#039; Lenin wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Of course, in politics, in which sometimes extremely complicated—national and international—relationships between classes and parties have to be dealt with… it would be absurd to concoct a recipe, or general rule... that would serve in all cases. One must have the brains to analyse the situation in each separate case.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This readiness on the part of Marxists to adapt policy to circumstances and to change policy with circumstances is sometimes called Communist &amp;quot;opportunism&amp;quot;. But it is nothing of the kind—or rather, it is the very opposite. It is the application in practice of the science of the strategy and tactics of working-class struggle. Indeed, what is meant by opportunism in relation to working-class policy? It means subordinating the long-term interests of the working class as a whole to the temporary interests of a section, sacrificing the interests of the class to defence of the temporary privileges of some particular group. Communists are guided by the principle stated in The Communist Manifesto, that &amp;quot;they always and everywhere represent the interests of the movement as a whole&#039;. And this requires that, in the interests of the movement as a whole, one must analyse the situation in each separate case, deciding what policy to pursue in each case in the light of the concrete circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On general questions too, the greatest confusion can arise from forgetting the dialectical principle that things must not be considered in isolation but in their inseparable interconnection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the British Labour leaders once said, and many members of the Labour Party continue to say, that nationalisation is an installment of socialism. They consider nationalisation by itself in isolation, out of connecting with the state and with the social structure in relation to which nationalisation measures are introduced. They overlook the fact that if he public power, the state, remains in the hands of the exploiters, and if their representatives sit on and control the boards of the nationalised industries, which continue to be run on the basis of exploiting the labour of one class for the profit of another class, then nationalisation is not socialism. Socialist nationalisation can come into being only when the public power, the state, is in the hands of the workers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in political arguments people very often appeal to a concept of &amp;quot;fairness&amp;quot; which leads them to judge events without the slightest consideration of the real meaning of those events, of the circumstances in which they occur. What&#039;s sauce for the goose is sauce for the gander: that is the principle employed in such arguments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it is argued that if we defend the democratic right of the workers in a capitalist country to agitate for the ending of capitalism and the introduction of socialism, then we cannot deny to others in a socialist country the right to agitate for the ending of socialism and the reintroduction of capitalism. Those who argue like this throw up their hands in horror when they find that former groupings in the U. S. S. R., who sought to restore capitalism in that country, were deprived of the possibility of carrying out their aims, and that later the same thing happened to groupings with similar aims in Hungary. Why, they exclaim, this is undemocratic, this is tyranny! Such an argument overlooks the difference between fighting in the interests of the vast majority of the people to end exploitation, and fighting in the interests of a small section to preserve or reintroduce exploitation; it overlooks the difference between defending the right of the vast majority to run their affairs in their own interests, and defending the right of a small minority to keep the majority in bondage; in other words, it overlooks the difference between moving forwards and backwards, between putting the clock on and putting it back, between revolution and counter-revolution. Of course, if we fight to achieve socialism, and if we achieve it, then we shall defend what we have achieved and shall not allow the slightest possibility of any group destroying that achievement. Let the capitalists and their hangers-on shout about democracy &amp;quot;in general&amp;quot;. If, as Lenin said, we &amp;quot;have the brains to analyse the situation&amp;quot;, we shall not be deceived by them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;liberal&amp;quot; concept of &amp;quot;fairness&amp;quot; has, indeed, often served as favourite weapon of reaction. In 1949 and again in 1950, when the fascists decided to hold a demonstration London on May Day, the Home Secretary promptly banned the workers&#039; May Day demonstration. If I ban one, I must ban the other he blandly explained. How scrupulously fair he was!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of understanding things in their circumstances and interconnections is likewise a very important principle in science. Yet scientists, who take things to bits and consider their various properties, very often forget that things which they may consider in isolation do not exist in isolation. And this leads to serious misunderstandings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soviet biologists, for example, guided by this first principle of dialectics, have stressed the unity of the organism and its environment. They have pointed out that you cannot consider the organism as having a nature of its own, isolated from its environment: that is metaphysics. Thus there is no such thing as a plant, for instance, isolated from its environment: such a plant is a mere museum piece, a dead plant artificially preserved. Living plants grow in a soil, in a climate, in an environment, and they grow and develop by assimilating that environment. Thus Lysenko defined the heredity, or nature, of an organism as its requirement of certain conditions for its life and development, and its responding to various conditions in a certain way. This understanding of the unity of organism and environment had important consequences. For it led to the expectation hat by compelling an organism to adapt itself to and assimilate changed conditions, its nature could be changed. And this expectation has been verified in practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some biologists, on the other hand, wished to treat the organism abstractly, metaphysically, as isolated from its real conditions of life. They conceived of the &amp;quot;nature&amp;quot; of the organism as quite independent of its conditions of life. Hence they concluded, in true metaphysical style, that the heredity of an organism &amp;quot;is what it is&amp;quot;, and that it was no use trying to change it in the ways in which Soviet biologists have changed the heredity of organisms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Considering Things in Their Movement, Their Coming into Being and Going out of Being =====&lt;br /&gt;
Let us now consider some examples of the second principle of dialectics, which demands that we should consider things in their movement, their change, their coming into being and going out of being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle, too, is of great importance in science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soviet biologists, for example, guided by this principle of dialectics, considered the organism in its growth and development. Thus at a certain stage of growth, the nature of the organism is still plastic; if you can modify it at that state, you can often change its nature, give it a changed heredity. Something is newly coming into being in the organism, and that is the time to foster it and to give it a desired direction. But if that stage is passed, then its nature becomes fixed and you cannot change it. You must find just the right stage of growth if you wish to modify the heredity of the organism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This second principle of dialectics teaches us always to pay attention to what is new, to what is rising and growing—not just to what exists at the moment, but to what is coming into being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle is of paramount importance for revolutionary understanding, for revolutionary practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Russian Bolsheviks for example, saw from the very beginning how Russian society was moving—what was new in it, and what was coming into being. They looked for what was rising and growing, though it was still weak—the working class. While others discounted the importance of the working class and finished by entering into compromises with the forces of the old society, the Bolsheviks concluded that the working class was the new, rising force, and led it to victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly today, when Press and radio are full of the boasts and threats of the American imperialists and their followers, we stress that which is rising and growing all over the world, the people&#039;s camp of peace, which is bound to continue to grow and to overwhelm the imperialists in shameful disaster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the fight for unity of the working-class movement, in relation to the British Labour Party and the affiliated trade unions, we pay attention above all to that which is arising and growing in the movement. Therefore we see a great deal more than the policy of the right-wing leaders and their influence. The right wing has its basis in the past, though it is still strong. But there are arising the forces of the future, determined to fight against capitalism and war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly in relation to individual people—we should foster and build on what is coming to birth in them, what is rising and moving ahead. This is what a good secretary or organiser does.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such examples as these show that the basis of the dialectical method, its most essential principle, is to study and understand things in their concrete interconnection and movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Against &amp;quot;Ready-made Schemes&amp;quot;—&amp;quot;Truth is Always Concrete&amp;quot; =====&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes people imagine that dialectics is a preconceived scheme, into the pattern of which everything is supposed to fit. This is the very opposite of the truth about dialectics. The employment of the Marxist dialectical method does not mean that we apply a preconceived scheme and try to make everything fit into it. No, it means that we study things as they really are, in their real interconnection and movement. &amp;quot;The most essential thing in Marxism,&amp;quot; Lenin wrote, &amp;quot;is the concrete analysis of concrete conditions&amp;quot; (quoted by Mao Tse-tung in &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is something which Lenin insisted on again and again. Indeed, in his pamphlet &#039;&#039;One Step Forward, Two Steps Back&#039;&#039;, he proclaimed it as &amp;quot;the fundamental thesis of dialectics&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Genuine dialectics, Lenin wrote, proceeds &amp;quot;by means of a thorough, detailed analysis of a process in all its concreteness. The fundamental thesis of dialectics is: there is no such thing as abstract truth, truth is always concrete.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did he mean by &amp;quot;truth is always concrete&amp;quot;? Just that we will not get at the truth about things, either about nature or society, by thinking up some general scheme, some abstract formula; but only by trying to work out as regards each process just what are the forces at work, how they are related which are rising and growing and which are decaying and dying away, and on this basis reaching an estimate of the process as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Engels said: &amp;quot;There could be no question of building the laws of dialectics into nature, but of discovering them in it and evolving them from it…. Nature is the test of dialectics&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As regards the study of society, and the estimate we make of real social changes on which we base our political strategy, Lenin ridiculed those who took some abstract, preconceived scheme as their guide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to some &amp;quot;authorities&amp;quot;, the Marxist dialectics laid it down that all development must proceed through &amp;quot;triads&amp;quot;—thesis, antithesis, synthesis. Lenin ridiculed this.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;It is clear to everybody that the main burden of Engels&#039; argument is that materialists must depict the historical process correctly and accurately, and that insistence on... selection of examples which demonstrate the correctness of the triad is nothing but a relic of Hegelianism... And indead, once it has been categorically declared that to attempt to &#039;prove&#039; anything by triads is absurd, what significance can examples  of &#039;dialectical&#039; process have?... Anyone who reads the definition and description of the dialectical method given by Engels will see that the Hegelian triads are not even mentioned, and that it all amounts to regarding social evolution as a natural-historical process of development....&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What Marx and Engels called the dialectical method is nothing more nor less than the scientific method in sociology, which consists in regarding society as a living organism in a constant state of development, the study of which requires an objective analysis of the relations of production which constitute the given social formation and an investigation of its laws of functioning and development&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;What the &amp;quot;Friends of the People&amp;quot; Are and How They Fight the Social Democrats&#039;&#039;, Part I).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Let us consider some examples of what the &amp;quot;analysis of a process in all its concreteness&amp;quot; and the principle that &amp;quot;truth is always concrete&amp;quot; mean, in contrast to the method of trying to lay down some preconceived scheme of social development and of appealing to such a scheme as a basis for policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tsarist Russia the Mensheviks used to say: &amp;quot;We must have capitalism before socialism.&amp;quot; First capitalism must go through its full development, then socialism will follow: that was their scheme. Consequently they supported the liberals in politics and enjoined the workers to do no more than fight for better conditions in the capitalist factories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin repudiated this silly scheme. He showed that the liberals, frightened by the workers, would compromise with the Tsar; but that the alliance of workers with peasants could take the lead from them, overthrow the Tsar, and then go on to overthrow the capitalists and build socialism before ever capitalism was able to develop fully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the proletarian revolution was successful, another scheme was propounded—this time by Trotsky. &amp;quot;You can&#039;t build socialism in one country. Unless the revolution takes place in the advanced capitalist countries, socialism cannot come in Russia.&amp;quot; Lenin and Stalin showed that this scheme, too, was false. For even if the revolution did not take place in the advanced capitalist countries, the alliance of workers and peasants in the Soviet Union had still the forces to build socialism,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Western European countries it used often to be said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We must have fascism before communism.&amp;quot; First the capitalists will abandon democracy and introduce the fascist dictatorship, and then the workers will overthrow the fascist dictator. ship. But the Communists replied, no, we will fight together with all the democratic forces to preserve bourgeois democracy and to defeat the fascists, and that will create the best conditions for going forward to win working-class power and to commence to build socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly, today we sometimes hear the argument: &amp;quot;Capitalism means war; therefore war is inevitable.&amp;quot; No, this scheme is false as well. The imperialists have tried to stake their policy on wars of conquest. But they cannot make war without the people. The more they prepare for war, the more open their aggressiveness becomes, the more one power attempts to impose its domination on another and the more hardships they impose on the people, the more can the people be rallied to oppose their war. Therefore peace can be preserved. And by fighting to preserve peace we can lay the basis for ending the conditions which create the danger of war. So war is not inevitable: the imperialist plans can be defeated. They can be defeated if the working class rallies all the peace-loving forces around itself. And if we defeat the imperialist war plans, that will be the best road towards the ending of capitalism itself and the building of socialism. Imperialism will not be ended by waiting for it to wreck itself in inevitable wars, but by uniting to prevent the realisation of its war plans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all these examples it will be seen that the acceptance of some ready-made scheme, some abstract formula, means passivity, support for capitalism, betrayal of the working class and of socialism. But the dialectical approach which understands things in their concrete interconnection and movement, shows us how to forge ahead—how to fight, what allies to draw in. That is the inestimable value of the Marxist dialectical method to the working-class movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER EIGHT: THE LAWS OF DEVELOPMENT ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== What Do We Mean by &amp;quot;Development&amp;quot;? =====&lt;br /&gt;
In stressing the need to study real processes in their movement and in all their interconnections, Stalin pointed out that in the processes of nature and history there is always &amp;quot;renewal and development, where something is always arising and developing and something always disintegrating and dying away&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When that which is arising and developing comes to fruition, and that which is disintegrating and dying away finally disappears, there emerges something new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For as we saw in criticising mechanistic materialism, processes do not always keep repeating the same cycle of changes, but advance from stage to stage as something new continually emerges.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the real meaning of the word &amp;quot;development&amp;quot;. We speak of &amp;quot;development&amp;quot; where stage by stage something new keeps emerging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there is a difference between mere change and development. Development is change proceeding according to its own internal laws from stage to stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And there is equally a difference between growth and development. This difference is familiar to biologists, for example. Thus growth means getting bigger merely quantitative change. But development means, not getting bigger, but passing into a qualitatively new stage, becoming qualitatively different. For example, a caterpillar grows longer and fatter; then it spins itself a cocoon, and finally emerges as a butterfly. This is development. A caterpillar grows into a bigger caterpillar; it &#039;&#039;develops&#039;&#039; into a butterfly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Processes of nature and history exemplify, not merely change, not merely growth, but development. Can we, then, reach any conclusions about the general laws of development? This is the further task of materialist dialectics—to find what general laws are manifested in all development, and to give us, therefore, the &#039;&#039;method of approach&#039;&#039; for understanding, explaining and controlling development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Quantity and Quality: The Law of the Transformation of Quantitative into Qualitative Changes =====&lt;br /&gt;
This brings us to the two latter features of the Marxist dialectical method. The first of these may be called &amp;quot;the law of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change&amp;quot;. What does this mean?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All change has a quantitative aspect, that is, an aspect of mere increase or decrease which does not alter the nature of that which changes. But quantitative change, increase or decrease, cannot go on indefinitely. At a certain point it always leads to a qualitative change; and at that critical point (or &amp;quot;nodal point&amp;quot;, as Hegel called it) the qualitative change takes place relatively suddenly, by a leap, as it were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, if water is being heated, it does not go on getting hotter and hotter indefinitely; at a certain critical temperature it begins to turn into steam, undergoing a qualitative change from liquid to gas. A cord used to lift a weight may have a greater and greater load attached to it, but no cord can lift a load indefinitely great: at a certain point, the cord is bound to break. A boiler may withstand a greater and greater pressure of steam—up to the point where it bursts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This law of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change is also met with in society. Thus before the of industrial capitalist comes into being here takes lac process of the accumulation of wealth in money form in a few private hands (largely by colonial plunder), and of the formation of a propertyless proletariat (by enclosures and the driving of peasants off the land). At a certain point in this process, when &#039;&#039;enough&#039;&#039; money is accumulated to provide capital for industrial undertaking, when &#039;&#039;enough&#039;&#039; people have been proletarianised to provide the labour required, the conditions have matured for the development of industrial capitalism. At this point an accumulation of quantitative changes give rise to a new qualitative stage in the development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, qualitative changes happen with relative suddenness—by a leap. Something new is suddenly born, though its potentiality was already contained in the gradual evolutionary process of continuous quantitative change which went before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we find that continuous, gradual quantitative change leads at a certain point to discontinuous, sudden qualitative change. We have already remarked in an earlier chapter that most of those who have considered the laws of development in nature and society have conceived of this development only in its continuous aspect. This means that they have considered it only from the aspect of a process of growth, of quantitative change, and have not considered its qualitative aspect, the fact that at a certain point in the gradual process of growth a new quality suddenly arises, a transformation takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet this is what always happens. If you are boiling a kettle, the water suddenly begins to boil when boiling point is reached. If you are scrambling eggs, the mixture in the pan suddenly &amp;quot;scrambles&amp;quot;. And it is the same if you are engaged in changing society. We will only change capitalist society into socialist society when the rule of one class is replaced by the rule of another class—and this is a radical transformation, a leap to a new state of society, a revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If, on the other hand, we consider quality itself, then qualitative change always arises as a result of an accumulation of quantitative changes, and differences in quality have their basis in differences of quantity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus just as quantitative change must at a certain point give rise to qualitative change, so if we wish to bring about qualitative change we must study its quantitative basis, and know what must be increased and what diminished if the required chance is to be brought about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natural science teaches us how purely quantitative difference—addition or subtraction—makes a qualitative difference in nature. For example, the addition of one proton in the nucleus of an atom makes the transition from one element to another. The atoms of all the elements are formed out of combinations of the same protons and electrons, but a purely quantitative difference between the numbers combined in the atom gives different kinds of atoms, atoms of different elements with different chemical properties. Thus an atom consisting of one proton and one electron is a hydrogen atom, but if another proton and another electron are added it is an atom of helium, and so on. Similarly in chemical compounds, the addition of one atom to a molecule makes the difference between substances with different chemical properties. In general, different qualities have their basis in quantitative difference.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Engels put it in his &#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In nature, in a manner exactly fixed for each individual case, qualitative changes can only occur by the quantitative addition or subtraction of matter or motion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All qualitative differences in nature rest on differences of chemical composition or on different quantities or forms of motion or, as is almost always the case, on both. Hence it is impossible to alter the quality of a body without addition or subtraction of matter or motion, i. e. without quantitative alteration of the body concerned.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This feature of the dialectical law connecting quality and quantity is familiar to readers of the popular literature about atomic bombs. To make a uranium bomb it is necessary to have the isotope, uranium-235; the more common isotope, uranium-238, will not do. The difference in atomic weight, depending on the number of neutrons present in each case. But this quantitative difference of atomic weight, 235 and 238, makes the qualitative difference between a substance with the properties required for the bomb and a substance without those properties. Further, having got a quantity of uranium-235, a certain &amp;quot;critical mass&amp;quot; of it is required before it will explode. If there is not enough, the chain reaction which constitutes the explosion will not occur; when the &amp;quot;critical mass&amp;quot; is reached, the reaction does occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hydrogen bomb likewise depends on definite quantitative conditions to make it go off. The thermo-nuclear reaction which constitutes the explosion takes place only when a sufficient degree of heat is present. So this heat has to be generated, e.g. by an atomic explosion, in order to explode the hydrogen bomb.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we see that quantitative changes are transformed at a certain point into qualitative changes, and qualitative differences rest on quantitative differences. This is a universal feature of development. What makes such development happen?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Development Takes Place Through the Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the reason why in any particular case a quantitative change leads to a qualitative change lies in the very nature, in the content, of the particular processes involved. Therefore in each case we can, if we only know enough, explain just why a qualitative change is inevitable, and why it takes place at the point it does.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To explain this we have to study the facts of the case. We cannot invent an explanation with the aid of dialectics alone; where an understanding of dialectics helps is that it gives us the clue as to where to look. In a particular case we may not yet know how and why the change takes place. In that case we have the task of finding out, by investigating the facts of the case. For there is no mystery concealed behind the emergence of the qualitatively new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider, for example, the case of the qualitative change which takes place when water boils.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When heat is applied to a mass of water contained in a kettle, then the effect is to increase the motion of the molecules composing the water. So long as the water remains in its liquid state, the forces of attraction between the molecules are sufficient to ensure that, though some of the surface molecules are continually escaping, the whole mass coheres together as a mass of water inside the kettle. At boiling point, however, the motion of molecules has become sufficiently violent for large numbers of them to begin jumping clear of the mass. A qualitative change is therefore observed. The water begins to bubble and the whole mass is rapidly transformed into steam. This change evidently occurs as a result of the opposition operating within the mass of water—the tendency of the molecules to move apart and jump free versus the forces of attraction between them. The former tendency is reinforced to the point where it overcomes the latter as a result, in this case, of the external application of heat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example have considered is that of a cord which breaks when is load becomes too great. Here again, the qualitative change takes place as a result of the opposition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These examples prepare us for the general conclusion that, as Stalin puts it, &amp;quot;the internal content of the process of element, the internal content of the transformation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes&amp;quot; consists in the struggle of opposites—opposite tendencies, opposite forces—within the things and process concerned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the law that quantitative changes are transformed into qualitative changes, and that differences in quality are based on differences in quantity, leads us to the law of the unity and struggle of opposites.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here is the way Stalin formulates this law, this feature of dialectics in his &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics holds that internal contradictions are inherent in all things and phenomena of nature, for all have their negative and positive sides, a past and a future, something dying away and something developing; and that the struggle between these opposites, the struggle between the old and the new, between that which is dying away and that which is being born, between that which is disappearing and that which is developing, constitutes the internal content of the process of development, the internal content of the transformation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method therefore holds that the process of development from the lower to the higher takes place not as a harmonious unfolding of phenomena, but as a disclosure of the contradictions inherent in things and phenomena, as a &#039;struggle&#039; of opposite tendencies which operate in the basis of these contradictions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;To understand development, to understand how and why quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, to understand how and why the transition takes place from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state, we have to understand the contradictions inherent in each thing and process we are considering, and how a &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; of opposite tendencies arises on the basis of these contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have to understand this concretely, in each case, bearing in mind Lenin&#039;s warning that &amp;quot;the fundamental thesis of dialectics is: truth is always concrete. We cannot deduce the laws of development in the concrete case from the general principles of dialectics: we have to discover them by actual investigation in each case. But dialectics tells us what to look for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Dialectics of Social Development—The Contradictions of Capitalism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectics of development—the unity and struggle of opposites—has been most thoroughly worked out in the Marxist science of society. Here, from the standpoint of the working-class struggle, on the basis of working-class experience, we can work out the dialectic of the contradictions of capitalism and of their development very exactly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the principles involved in the development of society are not opposed to but are in essence the same as those involved in the development of nature, though different in their form of manifestation in each case. Thus Engels said in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;I was not in doubt that amid the welter of innumerable changes taking place in nature the same dialectical laws of motion are in operation as those which in history govern the apparent fortuitousness of events.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;How Marxism understands the contradictions of capitalism and their development, this crowning triumph of the dialectical method was explained in general terms by Engels in Socialism, Utopian and Scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic contradiction of capitalism is not simply the conflict of two classes, which confront one another as two external forces which come into conflict. No, it is the contradiction within the social system itself, on the basis of which the class conflict arises and operates.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalism brought about:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the concentration of the means of production in large workshops and manufactories, their transformation into means of production which were in fact social. But the social means of production and the social products were treated as if they were still, as they had been before, the means of production and the products of individuals. Hitherto, the owner of the instruments of labour had appropriated the product because it was as a rule his own product, the auxiliary labour of other persons being the exception; now, the owner of the instruments of production continued to appropriate the product, although it was no longer &#039;&#039;his&#039;&#039; product, but exclusively the product of &#039;&#039;others&#039; labour&#039;&#039;. Thus, therefore, the products, now socially produced, were not appropriated by those who had really set the means of production in motion and really produced the products, but by the &#039;&#039;capitalists&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The basic contradiction of capitalism is, therefore, the contradiction between socialised production and capitalist appropriation. It is on the basis of this contradiction that the struggle between the classes develops.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In this contradiction... the whole conflict of today is already present in germ…. The contradiction between social production and capitalist appropriation became manifest as the antagonism between proletariat and bourgeoisie.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And the contradiction can only be resolved by the victory of the working class, when the working class sets up its own dictatorship and initiates social ownership and appropriation to correspond to social production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example very exactly illustrates the point of what Stalin said about &amp;quot;struggle of opposite tendencies which operate on the basis of these contradictions&amp;quot;. The class struggle exists and operates on the basis of the contradictions inherent in the social system itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is from the struggle of opposite tendencies, opposing forces, arising on the basis of the contradictions inherent the social system, that social transformation, the leap to a qualitatively new stage of social development, takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way the laws of dialectical development, summarised in the principles of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change and of the unity and struggle of opposites, are found at work in the development of society. To carry into effect the socialist transformation of society, therefore, the working class must learn to understand the social situation in the light of the laws of dialectics. Guided by that understanding, it must base the tactics and strategy of its class struggle on the concrete analysis of the actual situation at each stage of the struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER NINE: CONTRADICTION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Contradictions Inherent in Processes =====&lt;br /&gt;
In the last chapter we considered how qualitative change is brought about by the struggle of opposed forces. This was exemplified equally in the change of state of a body from liquid to solid or gas, and in the change of society from capitalism to socialism. In each case there are &amp;quot;opposite tendencies&amp;quot; at work, whose &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; eventuates in some fundamental transformation, a qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; is not external and accidental. It is not adequately understood if we suppose that it is a question of forces or tendencies arising quite independently the one of the other, which happen to meet, to bump up against each other and come into conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No. The struggle is internal and necessary; for it arises and follows from the nature of the process as a whole. The opposite tendencies are not independent the one of the other, but are inseparably connected as parts or aspects of a single whole. And they operate and come into conflict on the basis of the contradiction inherent in the process as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Movement and change result from causes inherent in thing and processes, from internal contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the old mechanist conception of move in all physical phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the class struggle in capitalist society arises on the basis of the contradictory unity of socialised labour and private appopriation inherent in that society. It does not arise as a result of external causes, but as a result of the contradictions within the very essence of the capitalist system. On the other hand, Tory and right-wing Labour theoreticians make out that the class struggle is stirred up by external interference by &amp;quot;Communist agitators&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Soviet agent&amp;quot;. And they believe that if only this external interference could be stopped, the system could get along very well as it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The internal necessity of the struggle of opposed forces, and of its outcome, based on the contradictions inherent process as a whole, is no mere refinement of philosophical analysis. It is of very great practical importance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bourgeois theorists, for example, are well able to recognise the fact of class conflicts in capitalist society. What they do not recognise is the necessity of this conflict; that it is based on contradictions inherent in the very nature of the capitalist system and that, therefore, the struggle can only culminate in and end with the destruction of the system itself and its replacement by a new, higher system of society. So they seek to mitigate the class conflict, to tone it down and reconcile the opposing classes, or to stamp it out, and so to preserve the system intact. Precisely this bourgeois view of the class conflict is brought into the labour movement by social democracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was in opposition to such a shallow, metaphysical way of understanding class conflict that Lenin pointed out in &#039;&#039;The State and Revolution&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;It is often said and written that the core of Marx&#039;s theory is the class struggle; but it is not true.... To limit Marxism to the theory of class struggle means curtailing Marxism, distorting it, reducing it to something which is acceptable to the bourgeoisie. A Marxist is one who extends the acceptance of the class struggle to the acceptance of the dictatorship of the proletariat. This is where the profound difference lies between a Marxist and an ordinary petty (or even big) bourgeois. This is the touchstone on which the real understanding and acceptance of Marxism should be tested.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In general, contradiction is inherent in a given process. The struggle which is characteristic of the process is not an external clash of accidentally opposed factors, but is the working out of contradictions belonging to the very nature of the process. And this conditions the outcome of the process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Contradiction Consists of the Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
The key conception of dialectics is this conception of contradiction inherent in the very nature of things— that the motive force of qualitative change lies in the contradictions contained within all processes of nature and society, and that in order to understand, control and master things in practice we must proceed from the concrete analysis of their contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What exactly do we mean by &amp;quot;contradiction&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the common, metaphysical conception, contradictions occur in our ideas about things, but not in things. We can assert contradictory propositions about a thing, and then there is a contradiction in what we say about it; but there can be no contradiction in the thing. This point of view regards contradiction simply and solely as a logical relation between propositions, but does not consider it as a real relation between things. Such a point of view is based on considering things statically, as &amp;quot;fixed and frozen&amp;quot;, disregarding their motions and dynamic interconnections.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we consider the real, complex movements and interconnections of real, complex things, then we find that contradictory tendencies can and do exist in them. For example, if the forces operating in a body combine tendencies of attraction and of repulsion, that it is a real contradiction. And if the movement of society combines the tendency to socialise production of the products, that is a real contradiction too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of contradictions in things is a very familiar state of affairs. There is nothing in the least abstruse about it, and it is often referred to in everyday conversations. For example, we speak of a man as having a &amp;quot;contradictory&amp;quot; character, or as being &amp;quot;a mass of contradictions&amp;quot;. This means that he evinces opposed tendencies in his behaviour, such as gentleness and brutality, recklessness and cowardice, selfishness and self-sacrifice. Or again, contradictory relations are the subject of everyday gossip when we talk about married couples who are always quarreling but never happy apart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such examples show that when we speak in Marxist philosophy about &amp;quot;contradictions in things&amp;quot; were not inventing some far-fetched philosophical theory, but are referring to something which is familiar to everyone. Nor are we using the word &amp;quot;contradiction&amp;quot; in some new and strange sense of our own, but are using the word in its ordinary, everyday sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A real contradiction is a &#039;&#039;unity&#039;&#039; of opposites. There is a real contradiction inherent, as we say, in the very nature of a thing or process or relationship when in that thing or process or relationship opposite tendencies are combined together in such a way that neither can exist without the other. In the unity of opposites, the opposites are held together in a relation of mutual dependence, where each is the condition of existence of the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the class contradiction between workers and capitalists in capitalist society is just such a unity of opposites, because in that society neither can the workers exist without the capitalists nor the capitalists without the workers. The nature of the society is such that these opposites are held together in it in inseparable unity. This unity of opposites belongs to the very essence of the social system. Capitalism is a system in which capitalists exploit workers and workers are exploited by capitalists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the unity of opposites in a contradiction which makes inescapable and necessary the &#039;&#039;struggle&#039;&#039; of opposites. Since the opposed terms are inseparably united, there is no getting out of the struggle. Thus, for example, because opposed classes are united in capitalist society, the development of that society proceeds, and cannot but proceed, in the form of a class struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We may also speak of the &#039;&#039;interpenetration&#039;&#039; of opposites in a contradiction. For being united in struggle, each opposed tendency is in its actual character and operation at any phase of the struggle influenced, modified or penetrated by the other in many ways. Each side is always affected by its relation with the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Working Out of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
We can only understand, and can only control and master, the processes of nature and of society by understanding their contradictions, and the consequences of those contradictions—the way they work out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contradiction is the driving force of change. So if we want to understand how things change, and to control and utilise their changes, then we must understand their contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why should we say that contradiction is the driving force of change? It is because it is only the presence of contradictions in a process which provides the internal conditions making change necessary. A process which contained no contradictions would simply go on and on in the same way until some external force stopped it or modified it. A movement without contradictions would be continuous repetition of the same movement. It is the presence of contradictions, that is, of contradictory tendencies of movement, or of a unity and struggle of opposites, which brings about &#039;&#039;changes&#039;&#039; of movement in the course of a process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imagine, if you can, a society without contradictions. This would be a society in which by continuing to do the same things in the same ways people would satisfy all their needs. Such a society would never change. There would continually be movement in it, in as much as people would be doing things all the time; but the movement would always be the same. There would be a process, but a process of repetition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, no such society exists or ever could exist, because from the very nature of the conditions of human life there must always be contradictions in society. By satisfying their needs people create new unsatisfied needs, and by advancing their forces of production they bring about a state of affairs in which they need to change their social relations and institutions correspondingly. This is why changes happen in society. The social process is not a process of reptition but a process in which new things happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, some metaphysical materialists tried to represent the universe as a system of particles bumping into and bouncing off one another. Such a universe would be a universe of the continuous motion of particles, but it would be a universe of the continuous repetition of the same motion. The real universe is not like this, because it is full of contradictions– the contradictions of attraction and repulsion studied by physics, of the association and dissociation of atoms studied by chemistry, of the processes of life and of the relationship of organism with environment studied by biology. It is the working out of these contradictions (in their specific forms in specific processes) which makes up the real changing processes of the real changing world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This shows that where contradictions exist, there follows the working out of those contradictions—the working out of the struggle of opposites which arises from the unity of opposites. A process is the working out of its own essential contradictions,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Universality and Particularity of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
Contradiction is a universal feature of all processes. But each particular kind of process has its own particular contradictions, which are characteristic of it and different from those of other processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This point was underlined by Mao Tse-tung in his essay &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;, where he made the most thorough analysis of the conception yet contributed to Marxist literature. He called it the distinction between &amp;quot;the universality&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the particularity&amp;quot; of contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can never deduce what will happen in any particular case, or how a particular process can be controlled, from the universal idea of contradiction. As has already been stressed, the dialectical method does not consist in applying some preconceived scheme to the interpretation of everything, but consists in basing conclusions only on the &amp;quot;concrete analysis of concrete conditions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each kind of process has its own dialectic, which can be grasped only by the detailed study of that particular process. The dialectic of the sub-atomic world is not the same as that of the bodies directly perceptible to our senses. The dialectic of living organisms is not the same as that of the processes of inorganic matter. The dialectic of human society is a new law of motion. And each phase of human society brings with it again its own particular dialectic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the contradiction between tendencies of attraction and repulsion in physical motion, and between the interests of classes in society, are both contradictions. This is evidence of the universality of contradiction. But each has its own distinctive character, different from that of the other. This is evidence of the particularity of contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We cannot learn either the laws of physics or the laws of society if we try to deduce them from the universal idea of contradiction. We can learn them only by investigating physical and social processes. Physical movements and the movement of people in society are quite different forms of movement, and so the contradictions studied by social science are different, and work out in a different way, from those studied by physics. Social and physical processes are similar in that each contains contradictions, but dissimilar in the contradictions each contains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The contradictions characteristic of each kind of process may be called the essential contradictions of that kind of process. For instance, contradictions between attractive and repulsive forces are essential contradictions of physical processes, and contradictions between forces of production and relations of production are essential contradictions of social processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we further consider the essential contradictions characteristic of different kinds of process, then we can further say that processes of a given kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the essential contradictions of social processes are manifested in specific ways in each specific social formation. The contradiction between forces of production and relations of production takes specific forms in different formations of society. Thus in capitalist society it takes the specific capitalist form of the contradiction between the increasingly social character of production and the retention of private appropriation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the relations between any species of living organism and its environment are contradictory. The organism lives only by means of its environment, and at the same time its environment contains these threats to its life which it has continually to overcome. In the case of man, this contradiction takes the form of the specific contradictory relation between man and nature; and this relation itself takes even more specific forms with each stage of man&#039;s social development. Man is a part of nature and lives by means of nature, and man lives by opposing himself to nature and subduing nature to his will. This contradictory relation itself develops, and takes specific forms, as man develops. It is present in both primitive communism and in communism, for example, but presents a different aspect in the latter from the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand a process, then, and to learn how to control and master it, we must get to know its essential contradictions and investigate the specific forms they take in specific instances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Outcome of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
The unity of opposites in a contradiction is characterised by a definite relation of superiority-inferiority, or of domination, between the opposites. For example, in a physical unity of attraction and repulsion, certain elements of attraction or repulsion may be dominant in relation to others. The unity is such that one side dominates the other—or, in certain cases, they may be equal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any qualitative state of a process corresponds to a definite relation of domination. Thus, the solid, liquid and gaseous states of bodies correspond to different domination-relationships in the unity of attraction and repulsion characteristic of the molecules of bodies. Similarly, in the contradictions of capitalist society, the element of private appropriation plays a dominant role in relation to its opposite, social production, and the capitalist class dominates over the working class. If these domination relationships become reversed, then that marks a qualitative change, the ending of the capitalist state of society, the beginning of a new state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domination relationships are obviously, by their very nature, impermanent and apt to change, even though in some cases they remain unchanged for a long time. If the relationship takes the form of equality or balance, such balance is by nature unstable, for there is a struggle of opposites within it which is apt to lead to the domination of one over the other. And then if one dominates over the other, the struggle of opposites contains the possibility of the position being reversed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The unity of opposites,&amp;quot; said Lenin, &amp;quot;is conditional, temporary, transitory, relative. The struggle of opposites is absolute.&amp;quot; That is obviously true. Whatever the domination relationship in the unity of opposites may be, it is always apt to change, as a result of which the former unity of opposites will be dissolved and a new unity of opposites take its place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The outcome of the working out of contradictions is, then, a change in the domination relation characteristic of the initial unity of opposites. Such a change constitutes a change in the nature of a thing, a change from one state to another, a change from one thing to another, a change entailing not merely some external alteration but a change in the internal character and laws of motion of a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is precisely such a change that we mean by a &amp;quot;qualitative&amp;quot; change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, if a piece of iron is painted black and instead we paint it red, that is merely an external alteration (affecting the way it reflects light and so its appearance to a seeing eye), but it is not a qualitative change in the sense we are here defining. On the other hand, if the iron is heated to melting point, then this &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; such a qualitative change. And it comes about precisely as a change in the attraction-repulsion relationship characteristic of the internal molecular state of the metal. The metal passes from the solid to liquid state, its internal character and laws of motion become different in certain ways, it undergoes a qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change is the result of a change in the balance of opposites. Such a change is prepared by a series of quantitative changes affecting the domination relation in the unity of opposites. As the domination relation changes, quantitative change passes into qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When such a fundamental or qualitative change comes about as a result of the dissolution of an old form of unity of opposites and the coming into being of a new one, then the opposites themselves change. The side which passes from being dominated over to being dominant is changed in that process, and so is the other side, which passes from being dominant to being dominated over. Hence in the new qualitative state there are not the same old opposites in a changed relation, but because the relation is changed the opposites, held together in that relation, are changed too. There is a new unity of opposites, a new contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When, for instance, the working class becomes stronger than the capitalist class and from being dominated over becomes dominant, then in the new qualitative state of society the capitalist class disappears (for the dominant working class deprives it of its conditions of existence), and the working class, existing in completely new conditions, becomes virtually a new class. The contradictions of society therefore change; the particular contradictions of the old state disappear and new contradictions are born. The struggle between the working class and the capitalists come to an end, and new kinds of struggle begin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== External and Internal Causes of Qualitative Change =====&lt;br /&gt;
How far is the passage from quantitative to qualitative change determined by the working out of the contradiction inherent in the process itself, or by internal causes, and how far is it determined by external or accidental causes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is determined by both, but in different ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both in nature and society different things are always inter. acting and influencing each other. Hence external causes must always play a part in the changes which happen to things. At the same time, the character of the changes always depends on internal causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This problem was discussed by Mao Tse-tung in his essay &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;. He concluded:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Contradiction within a thing is the basic cause of its development, while the relationship of a thing with other things—their interconnection and interaction—is a secondary cause... External causes are the condition of change and internal causes the basis of change, external causes becoming operative through internal causes.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Consider, for example, such an event as the hatching of a chicken. The chicken does not develop inside the egg unless heat is applied from outside. But what develops in the egg, what hatches out, depends on what is inside the egg. As Mao remarks: &amp;quot;In a suitable temperature an egg changes into a chicken, but there is no temperature which can change a stone into a chicken, the fundamentals of the two things being different.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, water does not boil unless it is heated. But the boiling process resulting from the application of heat comes about on the basis of the internal contradiction of attraction and repulsion characteristic of the molecules of water.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly in society, a revolution does not proceed without the intervention of external causes, but its character and outcome, and indeed the fact that it happens at all, depend on internal causes. Thus the basis of the Russian Revolution lay in the contradictions within Russian society. These made the revolution inevitable and determined its character. But what actually set off the revolution in 1917 was something external, the conditions brought about by the imperialist ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, if we consider qualitative changes, then their qualitative character can be explained only by the operation of internal causes; the particular contradictions on which the old quality was based determine what new quality emerges. The external causes affect only the quantitative changes of things—the times and places of their beginning, and the rate at which they proceed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Purely external causes can only lead... to changes in size and quantity, but cannot explain why things are qualitatively different in a thousand and one ways and why things change into one another&amp;quot; (Mao Tse-tung, &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the class struggle in capitalist society may be speeded up or slowed down by a variety of particular external causes. But the existence of the class struggle, its continuation, its direction and its final outcome are determined by the contradictions inherent in the capitalist system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Suddenness and Gradualness of Qualitative Change =====&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change being the outcome of the working out of contradictions, it follows that the whole process of the struggle of opposites may be regarded as a process of the replacement of one quality by another, of an old quality by a new one. The old quality corresponds to the dominance of one element in the unity of opposites. The reversal of this dominance leads to the replacement of the old quality by the new. In this sense each element in a unity of opposites is the bearer of a distinct quality. The struggle of the one to maintain its dominance is what maintains the old quality, the struggle of the other to reverse this dominance is what brings into being the new quality replacing the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, all life is a unity of opposites, of processes of the building up and breaking down of living matter. So long as the building up maintains itself within this unity, life remains. When, however, the opposite begins to dominate, then death commences. Again, if we consider the contradictions of capitalist society, then it is evident that the capitalist state of society depends on private appropriation dominating social production, and the capitalist class dominating the working class. It is the struggle of the working class against the capitalist class, and the struggle to free social production from the fetters of private appropriation, which, when the reversal of the old state happens, brings about a new socialist state of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has already been pointed out that every contradiction has its own specific character. And so the struggle of opposites has in every case also its own specific character, according to the particular contradiction from which it arises. It follows that processes of qualitative change, replacements of old by new qualities,  according to the qualities concerned. What is &#039;&#039;universally&#039;&#039; true is simply that qualitative change comes about as the working out of contradictions, as an outcome of quantitative change. But this universal truth does not tell us how any &#039;&#039;particular&#039;&#039; change will work out. We can only discover that by knowing each particular case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus considering the workings out of different kinds of social contradictions, which result in qualitative changes in society, each works out differently. For example, the contradiction between the great mass of the people and the feudal lords was worked out in the struggle for the democratic revolution; that between the working class and the capitalist class is worked out in the struggle for socialist revolution; that between the colonies and imperialism is worked out in the national liberation struggle;and that between the working class and peasantry in socialist society, in the collectisvisation and mechanisation of agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whatever the method by which different contradictions work out, a point is always reached where the quantitative aspect of the struggle of opposites within the contradiction has been sufficiently modified for the new quality to emerge. This is the point where qualitative change begins. How it continues depends entirely on the particular character of the contradiction of which it is the outcome, on the particular way the struggle of opposites continues.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change is always sudden, and cannot but be sudden, in the sense that at a certain point of quantitative change a new quality emerges which was not present before. That is to say, at this point a new things begin to happen, new causes operate and new effects are produced, new laws of motion come into operation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the so-called qualitative &amp;quot;leap&amp;quot;, the first appearance of the new which was not there before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus qualitative change is preceded by a process of working up to the emergence of new quality. During this process contradictions are working out, so to speak, unseen—without manifestation in qualitative change. At the termination of this phase, the phase of emergence of new quality begins abruptly or suddenly, and cannot but do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, when water is heated a movement takes place which suddenly turns into a boiling process. When a child is growing in the womb a movement takes place which suddenly turns into the process of birth. In society movement takes place amongst the classes, conflicts are sharpened, opinions mature, and suddenly there begins a decisive revolutionary change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, how qualitative change proceeds, the swiftness or slowness and, in general, the manner of its completion, depends entirely on the circumstances of particular cases. Once a new quality emerges—once it has leaped into being—then a process of new qualitative character beings, in which the new quality gradually supplants the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While, therefore, qualitative change begins suddenly, it continues gradually. How quickly or how slowly the new supplants the old depends on the nature of the process and the conditions under which it occurs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, physical changes of state, such as water coming to boil, are sudden, because a point is suddenly reached when a new thing, steam, begins to be formed: but the conversion of water into steam is a gradual process. It is the same with chemical changes. And it is the same again with qualitative changes in society. A point is reached in the working out of social contradictions where the qualitative change begins—the change from the power of one class to the power of another class, from one system of production relations to another: after that, this change may take a longer or shorter time to be completed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take, for example, the political aspect of social revolutions, that is, the conquest of state power. In the Russian socialist revolution this took place by a single blow—which means, comparatively quickly. In a few days all the decisive positions of power passed into the hands of the working class. In the next round of socialist revolutions—those in the present people&#039;s democracies—it took place over a longer period, by a series of steps in which first one and then another position of power was conquered. If we look back to the revolutions through which the bourgeoisie formerly won power from the feudal lords, then these took place over a longer period still often extending over many years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or if we consider economic changes, these tend to be comparatively slow, taking place through a series of steps. For instance, capitalist relations, once they emerged in feudal society, extended their scope step by step over a long period. Again, the displacement of capitalism by socialism, once begun, is another gradual process, though it takes place more rapidly than the displacement of feudalism by capitalism. (It takes place more rapidly for a definite reason, namely, that socialism cannot begin to displace capitalism until after the working class has won state power, and then the power of the state operates to direct and speed up economic change. The change from feudalism to capitalism, on the other hand, generally begins long before state power passes into the hands of the capitalist class, and meanwhile the feudal state acts rather to slow down than to speed up the change.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These examples show that there is a quantitative side to qualitative change, namely, the power and speed with which it completes itself. And naturally, under certain unfavourable circumstances it may never be completed at all. In certain cases it is possible for the change to begin, and then be turned back again and disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical materialist conception of contradiction includes bother the suddenness and gradualness of qualitative change. The difference between this conception of change and that of many other philosophies is not that dialectical materialism lays it down that all qualitative changes are sudden, whereas the others say they are gradual. It is that dialectical materialism understands change as coming from the struggle of opposites, from the working out of contradictions, whereas the others overlook or deny this. They suppose that change comes in a smooth way, without conflicts or else by merely external conflicts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Antagonism and Non-antagonism in Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
The working out of contradictions always involves one side struggling with and overcoming the other. But according to the nature of the contradiction, this process may take place in different ways. And in society in particular, a distinction must be drawn between contradictions the solution of which involves the forcible suppression or destruction of one side by the other, and those whose solution does not require such methods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The change from capitalism to socialism, for example, takes place through the forcible suppression of the capitalist class by the working class. But the ensuing change from socialism to communism does not require the forcible suppression of anyone. The former change is effected by means of a struggle between mutually antagonistic forces, whereas no such antagonisms have to be fought out to effect the latter change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, social contradictions are antagonistic when they involve conflicts of economic interest. In such cases one group imposes its own interests on another, and one group suppresses another by forcible methods. But when conflicts of economic interest are not involved there is no antagonism and therefore no need for the forcible suppression of any group by any other. Once class antagonisms are done away within socialist society, all social questions can be settled by discussion and argument, by criticism and self-criticism, by persuasion, conviction and agreement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Antagonism, therefore, is not the same thing as contradiction. Nor is it the same thing as the struggle of opposites within a contradiction. The struggle of opposites is a universal, necessary feature of every contradiction, and it may take an antagonistic form or it may not, depending on the particular nature of the particular contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Lenin remarked that &amp;quot;antagonism and contradiction are utterly different. Under socialism antagonism disappears, but contradiction remains&amp;quot;(&#039;&#039;Critical Notes on Bukharin&#039;s &amp;quot;Economics of the Transition Period&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Mao Tse-tung put it: &amp;quot;Antagonism is only one form of struggle within a contradiction, but not its universal form.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction between antagonism and non-antagonism in the contradictions of society is of great practical importance. There are many contradictions in society, and it is practically important to distinguish which are antagonistic and which are not, in order to find the right method of dealing with them. If a contradiction of the one kind is mistaken for a contradiction of the other kind, then wrong action is taken which cannot lead to the desired results. 10&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, reformist socialists think there is no need for the working class to take power and use it to suppress the capitalist class, whereas Marxists recognise that capitalism can be ended and socialism achieved by no other method. But when socialism is established classes and class antagonisms disappear, and so methods of struggle right for the fighting out of class antagonisms are wrong for the ensuing struggle to pass from socialism to communism. Contradictions remain, but since they no longer take the form of antagonism of interest they do not require for their solution forcible measures to impose the interests of one section upon another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction between antagonism and non-antagonism in contradictions within society is a distinction between those contradictions which can work out only by the use of material force by one side against the other, and those which can work out entirely as a result of discussions among the members of society and agreed decisions taken after such a discussion. Contradictions of this last kind are a special kind of contradiction which can arise only among ration human beings, and among them only when they are united in co-operation for a common interest and not divided by antagonistic interests. In such contradictions there appears the new element of the rations, purposive, consciously controlled working out of contradictions, as opposed to the blind working out of contradictions in nature—the new element of human freedom as opposed to natural necessity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When all means of production are brought fully under planned social direction, then it may be expected that men&#039;s mastery over nature will enormously increase, and the conquest and transformation of nature by man will in turn mean profound changes in men&#039;s mode of life. For instance, ability to produce an absolute abundance of products with a minimum expenditure of labour, and abolition of the antithesis between manual and intellectual labour clearly imply profound changes in social organisation, in outlook, in habits, in mode of life generally. The effecting of such changes cannot but involve, at each stage, the overcoming of forms of social organisation, of outlooks and habits, belonging to the past. Development, therefore, will continue to take place through the disclosure of contradictions, the struggle between the new and the old. New needs and new tendencies will arise out of the existing conditions at each stage, which will come into contradiction with the existing forms of social organisation and social life, and hence lead to their passing and giving way to new forms. But there is no reason to expect that this development will take place, as hitherto, through violent conflicts and social upheavals. On the contrary, when men understand the laws of their own social organisation and have it under their own co-operative control, then it is possible to do away with old conditions and create new conditions in an agreed and planned way, without violent conflict or upheaval. Contradiction and the overcoming of the old by the new remains;but the element of antagonism and conflict between men in society disappears and gives way to the properly human method of deciding affairs—by scientific appraisal of conditions, needs and courses of action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER TEN: DEVELOPMENT AND NEGATION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Forward Movement of Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
In many processes the working out of their contradictions results in a directed or forward movement, in which the process moves forward from stage to stage, each stage being an advance to something new, not a falling back to some stage already past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other processes, however, are not characterised by such a forward movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, water when cooled or heated undergoes a qualitative change, passes into a new state (ice or steam), but the movement is without direction and cannot be called either progressive or retrogressive. If, for example, we are making tea, then we might call it a move forward to turn water into steam; if we are making iced drinks, then ice is a move forward. The fact is that ice can turn into water and water into steam, and back again, and this movement has no direction of its own. When, however, we consider such a movement as that of society, we find that it has a direction of its own: society moves forward from primitive communism to slavery, from slavery to feudalism, from feudalism to capitalism, from capitalism to communism. This is a movement with a direction, a &amp;quot;forward&amp;quot; movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel used to think that natural processes were all of the undirected kind (like ice-water-steam-water-ice), and that a direction could only come into processes when &amp;quot;spirit&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;consciousness&amp;quot; was at work in them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The changes that take place in nature&amp;quot;, he wrote in the Introduction to his &#039;&#039;Philosophy of History&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;however infinitely various they may be, exhibit only a perpetually repeating cycle: in nature there takes place &#039;nothing new under the sun&#039;... only in those changes which take place in the region of Spirit does anything new arise.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the distinction  between &amp;quot;nature&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;spirit&amp;quot;. A movement can have a direction without any consciousness being present to direct it. Spirit or consciousness itself is a product of nature; biological changes, leading up to man, have a direction; so have geological changes; so have processes in the evolution of stars; and so on. In general, direction in processes has a &amp;quot;natural&amp;quot; explanation. If some processes have direction and others have not, this depends solely on the particular character of the processes themselves and of the conditions under which they happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, since qualitative change in a process is always consequent upon quantitative change, it has a direction when those quantitative changes arise from conditions permanently operating within the process itself, and otherwise it has no direction. It has a direction when (however conditioned by external factors) it is impelled forward by internal causes. In that case the direction it takes is &amp;quot;its own&amp;quot; just because it arises from internal causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What, then, is the basis of direction in processes, of the internal causes of a forward movement of development? It is to be found in the existence and long-term operation in those processes of essential contradictions which work out by taking a series of specific forms. This is what gives rise to a directed series of stages, a long-term process of development in a definite direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, if social development has a direction this arises because man exists in a permanent contradictory relationship with nature. The permanent existence of this contradiction gives rise to a permanent tendency of man to improve his forces of production, and as this tendency operates so stage by stage contradictions arise between the social forces of production and the relations of production. The direction of man&#039;s social evolution is the direction of man&#039;s master over nature, and the movement of society takes this direction simple because of the natural conditions of human life, the impulses to change and development which people experience because of the necessity to satisfy their needs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly if such thing as stars pass through a series of evolutionary stages, this is because the contradictory conditions of their existence give rise to continuous processes, such as as radiation, the continuation of which brings about a series of qualitative stages in their history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We certainly should not say, as some philosophers have said, that throughout infinite time the infinite universe develops from stage to stage in a predetermined direction. There is no evidence for any such assertion—indeed, there is no sense in it. We cannot speak about the direction taken by everything, but only about the direction of the development of particular things in which we are interested. The directed development of things is not due to God or Spirit working in them, nor is it the manifestation of some mysterious cosmic law, but it arises and flows from the particular contradictions of particular things. Particular things are characterised by particular contradictions, as a result of which their movement takes a particular direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Contradiction between Old and New, Past and Future =====&lt;br /&gt;
When there is a forward movement of development in a process then stage by stage there occurs, as Stalin put it, &amp;quot;a transition from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state&amp;quot;, the supplanting of an old quality by a new one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The new stage of development comes into being from the working out of he contradiction inherent in theology. And the new stage itself contains a new contradiction, since it comes into being containing something of the past from which it springs and of the future to which it leads. It has, therefore, its &amp;quot;negative and positive sides, a past and a future, something dying away and something developing&amp;quot;. On this basis there once again arises within it &amp;quot;the struggle between the old and the new, between that which is dying away and that which is being born, between that which is disappearing and that which is developing&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the forward movement of development is the continuous working out of a series of contradictions. Development continually drives forward to new development. The whole process at each stage is in essence the struggle between the old and the new, that which is dying and that which is being born.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the laws of development of anything we must therefore understand its contradictions and how they work out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A process usually contains not one but many contradictions. It is a knot of contradictions. And so to understand the course of a process we must take into account all its contradictions and understand their inter-relationship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This generally means, first of all, that we must grasp the basic contradiction of a process, in its general character and in the specific form it takes at each stage. The basic contradiction is that contradiction inherent in the very nature of the process which determines its direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in society, for instance, the basic contradiction is that between the forces of production and the relations of production, and this takes a specific form at each stage of society. In capitalist society it is the contradiction between social production and private appropriation. This basic contradiction is what determines the direction of development, namely, from capitalism to socialism to social appropriation to match social production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given the basic contradiction, then a process is charcterised by a number of big and small consequential contradictions, the character and effects of which are conditioned by the basic contradiction. The operation and working out of these constitutes the total process of the working out of the basic contradiction towards the emergence of a new stage of the process, a new quality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic contradiction works out by the instrumentality of all the struggle arising from all the consequential contradictions. In this, however, one particular contradiction generally plays the key or &#039;&#039;principal&#039;&#039; role. In other words, of all the elements, tendencies or forces entering into various forms of struggle in a knot of contradictions, there is generally one which plays the &#039;&#039;principal&#039;&#039; role in working out the and the supplanting of an old quality by a new one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within any capitalist country, for example, there are many contradictions. Besides the contradiction between the working class and the capitalist class, there are other contradictions between other classes—the urban petty bourgeoisie, the peasants, the landlords, etc.—as well as contradictions within the capitalist class itself. There are also contradictions of an international kind, such as those between a given capitalist country and others, and between imperialists and colonial peoples. But within all this knot of contradictions, it is the struggle of the working class with the capitalist class which, in the given country, plays the key or principal role in carrying society forward from capitalism to socialism. For this is the one contradiction which can work out in such a change from the dominance of one side to that of the other as will bring about a fundamental change in the quality of the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the contradiction between the big capitalists and the petty bourgeoisie always takes the form of domination by the big capitalists, who keep on growing stronger in relation to the petty bourgeoisie who, for their part, keep on being pressed back and growing weaker Hence the petty bourgeoisie cannot be the principal revolutionary force in a capitalist country, and their contradiction with the big capitalists cannot be the principal contradiction. The working class, on the other hand, grows stronger as capitalism develops, and is the force which, dominated over by the capitalists, can eventually overthrow this domination. That is why the working class is the principal revolutionary force, and why the contradiction between this class and the capitalists is the principal contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the laws of development of a process, therefore, one must not only understand the basic contradiction of the process at each stage, but also what is the principal force for working out the basic contradiction and carrying the process forward to the next stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Tse-tung pointed out that &amp;quot;in studying any process... we must do our utmost to discover its principal contradiction&amp;quot;. This may be a complex task, since what is the principal contradiction in certain circumstances may not be so in others. &amp;quot;Once the principal contradiction is grasped, any problem can be readily solved,&amp;quot; whereas if we do not grasp the principal contradiction we &amp;quot;cannot find the crux of a problem and naturally cannot find the method of solving contradictions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is the method Marx taught us when he studied capitalist society,&amp;quot; wrote Mao. Marx showed how in its struggle with the capitalist class the working class could find allies and take advantage of circumstances arising from all the knot of social contradictions, in order to lead society forward from capitalism to communism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Role of Negation in Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
The forward movement of development, complex as it may be in each particular case, always takes place through the struggle of the new and the old and the overcoming of the old and dying by the new and rising.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in social development, in the transition from capitalism to socialism, what is new and rising in the economic life of capitalist society—social production—contradicts what is old and carried over from the past—private appropriation, and a new force arises, the working class, whose struggle against the capitalist class is a struggle for the realisation of the new stage against the defenders of the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This dialectical conception of development is opposed to the older liberal conception favoured by bourgeois theoreticians. The liberals recognize development and assert that progress is a universal law of nature and society, But they see it as a smooth process; and, if they have at times to recognise the existence of struggle, they see it mainly as an unfortunate interruption, more likely to impede development than to help it forward. For them, what exists has not to be supplanted by what is coming into existence, the old has not to be overcome by the new, but it has to be preserved, so that it can gradually improve itself and become a higher existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True to this philosophy, which they took over from the capitalists, the social democrats strove to preserve capitalism, with the idea that it could grow into socialism. And thus striving to preserve capitalism, they ended by fighting not for socialism but against it. These exponents of no struggle and class collaboration cannot avoid struggle: they simply enter into it on the other side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the dialectical materialist, or revolutionary, conception of development with this liberal, reformist conception, we may say that the one recognises and embraces, while the other fails to recognise and shrinks from, the role of negation in development. Dialectics teaches us to understand that the new mist struggle with and overcome the old, that the old must give way to and be supplanted by the new—-in other words, that the old must be negated by the new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The liberal, who thinks metaphysically, understands negation simply as saying: &amp;quot;No&amp;quot;. To him negation is merely the end to something. Far from meaning advance, it means retreat; far from meaning gain, it means loss. Dialectics, on the other hand, teaches us not to be afraid of negation, but to understand how it becomes a condition of progress, a means to positive advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Positive Character of Negation =====&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Negation in dialectics does not mean simply saying no&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When in the process of development the old stage is negated by the new, then, in the first place, that new stage could not have come about except as arising from and in opposition to the old. The conditions for the existence of the new arose and matured within the old. The negation is a positive advance, brought about only by the development of that which is negated. The old is not simply abolished, leaving things as though it had never existed: it is abolished only after it has itself given rise to the conditions for the new stage of advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, the old stage, which is negated, itself constitutes a stage of advance in the forward-moving process of development as a whole. It is negated, but the advance which took place in it is not negated. On the contrary, this advance is carried forward to the new stage, which takes into itself and carries forward all the past achievement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: socialism replaces capitalism—it negates it. But the conditions for the rise and victory of socialism were born of capitalism, and socialism comes into existence as the next stage of social development after capitalism. Every achievement, every advance in the forces of production, and likewise every cultural achievement, which took place under capitalism, is not destroyed when capitalism is destroyed, but on the contrary, is preserved and carried further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This positive content of negation is not understood by liberals, for whom negation is &amp;quot;simply saying no&amp;quot;. Moreover, they think of negation as coming only from outside, externally. Something is developing very well, and then something else comes from outside and negates it destroys it. That is their conception. That something by its own development leads to its own negation, and thereby to a higher stage of development, lies outside their comprehension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the liberals conceive of social revolution not only as a catastrophe, as an end to ordered progress, but they believe that such a catastrophe can be brought about only by outside forces. If a revolution threatens to upset the capitalist system, that is not because of the development of the contradictions of that system itself, but is due to &amp;quot;agitators&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, there is negation which takes the form simply of a blow from outside which destroys something. For instance, if I am walking along the road and am knocked down by a car, I suffer negation of a purely negative sort. Such occurrences are frequent both in nature and in society. But this is not how we must understand negation if we are to understand the &#039;&#039;positive&#039;&#039; role of negation in the process of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At each stage in the process of development there arises the struggle of the new with the old. The new arises and grows strong within the old conditions, and when it is strong enough it overcomes and destroys the old. This is the negation of the past stage of development, of the old qualitative state; and it means the coming into being of the new and higher stage of development, the new qualitative state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Negation of Negation =====&lt;br /&gt;
This brings us to a further dialectical feature of development—the negation of negation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the liberal idea that negation &amp;quot;means simply saying no&amp;quot;, if the negation is negated then the original position is restored once more without change. According to this idea negation is simply a negative, a taking away. Hence if the negation, the taking away, is itself negated, that merely means putting back again what was taken away, If a thief takes my watch, and then I take it away from him, we are back where we started—I have the watch again. Similarly, if I say, &amp;quot;It&#039;s going to be a fine day&#039;, and you say, &amp;quot;No, it&#039;s going to be a wet day&amp;quot;, to which I reply, &amp;quot;No, it&#039;s not going to be a wet day&amp;quot;, I have simply, by negating your negation, re-stated my original proposition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is enshrined in the principle of formal logic, &amp;quot;not not-A equals A&amp;quot;. According to this principle, negation of negation is a fruitless proceeding. It just takes you back where you started.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us, however, consider a real process of development and the dialectical negation which takes place in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Society develops from primitive communism to the slave system. The next stage is feudalism. The next stage is capitalism. Each stage arises from the previous one, and negates it. So far we have simply a succession of stages, each following as the negation of the other and constituting a higher stage of development. But what comes next? Communism. Here there is a return to the beginning, but at a higher level of development. In place of primitive communism, based on extremely advanced forces of production and containing within itself tremendous new potentialities of development. The old, primitive classless society has become the new and higher classless society. It has been raised, as it were, to a higher power, has reappeared on a higher level. But this has happened only because the old classless society was negated by the appearance of classes and the development of class society, and because finally class society, when it had gone through its whole development, was itself negated by the working class taking power, ending exploitation of man by man, and establishing a new classless society the foundation of all the achievements of the whole previous development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the negation of negation. But it does not take us back to the original starting point. It takes us forward to a new starting point, which is the original one raised, through its negation and the negation of the negation, to a higher level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we see that in the course of development, as a result of a double negation, a later stage can repeat an earlier stage, but repeat it on a higher level of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The importance of this conception of negation of negation does not lie in its supposedly expressing the necessary pattern of all development. All development takes place through the working out of contradictions—that is a necessary universal law; but specific contradictions do not necessarily work out in such a way that an earlier stage of development is repeated at a later stage—sometimes that may happen and sometimes not, depending on the specific character of the processes of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet the repetition of an earlier stage is a notable feature of some processes of development and, moreover, to bring it about is often an important aim of practice. The importance of the conception of negation of negation lies in what it says about the conditions for such repetition. If features of an earlier stage are to be repeated at a later stage, that cannot take place by a simple return to the earlier stage for that stage is past and cannot come back. It can only take place by their being reproduced at a later stage, in which case they are inevitably changed and modified in accordance with the character of that later stage. Thus features of the past can reappear in the future only as changed and transformed by the process of negation of negation and not by a simple return to the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle, like other principles of dialectics, has a quality of obviousness which is often overlooked. It is an obvious truth—but it is overlooked by all those who express a hankering to return to the past. Such hankerings must always be vain. It is in practise vitally important to realise that what is past &#039;&#039;cannot&#039;&#039; be restored when forward development is in operation. Nevertheless some features of the past may be restored, but only by carrying forward the process of development to a new stage, in which those features reappear in new ways—&amp;quot;on a higher level&amp;quot;, as a negation of negation, enriched and transformed as a result of the first negation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have already seen how the negation of negation occurs in history in the development from primitive communism to communism. The second appearance of communism is only possible after going through the whole development of class-society—the first negation; and it embodies all that has been achieved during that development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the history of thought, the &amp;quot;primitive, natural materialism&amp;quot; of the earliest philosophers was negated by philosophical idealism, and modern materialism arises only s the negation of that negation.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;This modern materialism,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;is not the mere re-establishment of the old, but adds to the permanent foundations of this old materialism the whole thought content of two thousand years of development of philosophy and natural science.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The practical importance of the negation of the negation can be seen most clearly if we take the example of the development of individual property, where it again occurs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx, in the first volume of &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039;, pointed out that the pre-capitalist &amp;quot;individual private property founded on the labours of the proprietor is negated—destroyed—by capitalist private property. For capitalist private property arises only in the ruin and expropriation of the pre-capitalist individual producers. The individual producer used to own his instruments of production and his product-both were taken away from him by the capitalists. But when capitalist private property is itself negated—when &amp;quot;the expropriators are expropriated&amp;quot;―then the individual property of the producers is restored once more, but in a new form, on a higher level.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;This does not re-establish private property for the producer, but gives him individual property based on the acquisitions of the capitalist era, i.e. on co-operation and the possession in common of the land and means of production.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The producer, as a participant in socialised production, then enjoys, as his individual property, a share of the social product—&amp;quot;according to his work&amp;quot; in the first stage of communist society, and &amp;quot;according to his needs&amp;quot; in the fully developed communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When capitalism arose, the &#039;&#039;only&#039;&#039; way forward was through this negation of negation. Some of the British Chartists put forward in their land policy demands aimed at arresting the new capitalist process and restoring the old individual private property of the producer. This was vain. The only road forward for the producers was by the struggle against capitalism and for socialism—not to restore the &#039;&#039;old&#039;&#039; individual property which capitalism had destroyed, but to destroy capitalism and so re-create individual property on a new, socialist basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly the Russian Narodniki, against whom Lenin fought in the 1890s, wanted somehow to arrest the process of capitalist development and restore the old peasant communes. Lenin&#039;s fight against them was based on showing that this was impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of negation of negation is thus an expression of the simple truth that one cannot put the clock back and reconstitute the past. One can only move forward into the future through the working out of al the contradictions contained within the given stage of development and through the negations consequent on them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER ELEVEN: A SCIENTIFIC WORLD OUTLOOK ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Science and Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism, the world outlook of the Marxist Leninist Party, is a truly scientific world outlook. For it is based on considering things as they are, without arbitrary, preconceived conceptions of things must be based on actual investigation and experience, and must be constantly tested and re-tested in the light of practice and further experience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, &amp;quot;dialectical materialism&amp;quot; means: understanding things just as they are (&amp;quot;materialism&amp;quot;), in their actual inter. connection and movement (&amp;quot;dialectics&amp;quot;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same cannot be said about other philosophies. They all make arbitrary assumptions of one kind or another, and try to erect a &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; on the basis of those assumptions. But such assumptions are arbitrary only in appearance; in fact they express the various prejudices and illusions of definite classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is in no sense a philosophy &amp;quot;above science&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Others have set philosophy &amp;quot;above science&amp;quot;, in the sense that they have thought they could discover what the world was like just by thinking about it, without relying on the data of the sciences, on practice and experience. And then, from this lofty standpoint, they have tried to dictate to the scientists, to tell the where they were wrong, what their discoveries &amp;quot;really meant&amp;quot; and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Marxism makes an end of the old philosophy which claimed to stand above science and to explain &amp;quot;the world as a whole&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Modern materialism.. no longer needs any philosophy standing above the sciences,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in Anti Dühring. &amp;quot;As soon as each separate science is required to get clarity as to its position in the great totality of things and of our knowledge of things a special science dealing with this totality is superfluous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism, he further wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;is in fact no longer a philosophy, but a simple conception of the world which has to establish its validity and be applied not in a science of sciences standing apart, but within the positive sciences…. Philosophy is therefore... both abolished and preserved; abolished as regards its form, and preserved as regards its real content.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Our picture of the world about us, of nature, of natural objects and processes, their interconnections and laws of motion, is not to be derived from philosophical speculation, but from the investigations of the natural sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific picture of the world and its development is not complete, and never will be. But it has advanced far enough for us to realise that philosophical speculation is superfluous. And we should refuse to fill in gaps in scientific knowledge by speculation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The growing picture of the world which natural science unfolds is a materialist picture—despite the many efforts of philosophers to make out the contrary. For step by step as science advances it shows how the rich variety of things and processes and changes to be found in the real world can be explained and understood in terms of material causes, without bringing in God or spirit or any supernatural agency.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every advance of science is an advance of materialism against idealism, a conquest for materialism—although when driven out of one position idealism has always taken up another position and manifested itself again in new forms, so that in the past the sciences have never been consistently materialist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For every advance of science means showing the order and development of the material world &amp;quot;from the material world itself&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Science and Socialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific character of Marxism is manifested especially in this, that it makes socialism into a science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not base our socialism, as the utopians did, on a conception of abstract human nature. The utopians worked out schemes for an ideal society, but could not show how to achieve socialism in practice. Marxism made socialism into a science by basing it on an analysis of the actual movement of history, of the economic law of motion of capitalist society in particular, thus showing how socialism arises as the necessary next stage in the evolution of society, and how it can come about only by the waging of the working-class struggle, through the defeat of the capitalist class and the institution of the dictatorship of the proletariat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Marxism treats man himself, society and history, scientifically.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Socialism, since it has become a science, demands that it be pursued as a science,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in his &#039;&#039;Prefatory Note to &amp;quot;Peasant War in Germany&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;that is, that it be studied. The task will be to spread with increased zeal among the masses of the workers the ever more clarified understanding thus acquired, to knit together ever more firmly the organisation both of the party and of the trade unions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Scientific study of society shows that human history develops from stage to stage according to definite laws. Men themselves are the active force in this development. By understanding the laws of development of society, therefore, we can guide our own struggles and create our own socialist future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus scientific socialism is the greatest and most important of all the sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The practitioners of the natural sciences have been getting worried because they feel that government do not known how to put their discoveries to proper use. They have good cause to worry about this. Science is discovering the secrets of nuclear energy, for example; but its discoveries are being used to create weapons of destruction. Many people are even coming to believe that it would be better if we had no science, since its discoveries open up such terrifying possibilities of disaster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How can we ensure that the discoveries of science are put to Marxism-Leninism, alone which answers this problem. It teaches us what are the forces which make history and thereby shows us how we can make our own history today, change how to develop the sciences in the service of mankind, how to carry them forward in today&#039;s crisis. Physics can teach us how to release nuclear energy, it cannot teach us how to control the social use of that energy. For this there is required, not the science of the atom, but the science of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Conclusions =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have now briefly surveyed the principal features of the Marxist materialist conception of the world and of the Marxist dialectical method. What conclusions can we draw at this stage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) The world outlook of dialectical materialism is a consistent and reasoned outlook, which derives its strength from the fact that it arises directly from the attempt to solve the outstanding problems of our time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epoch of capitalism is an epoch of stormy development in society. It is marked by revolutionary advances of the forces of production and of scientific discovery, and by consequent uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions. This sets one theoretical task above all, and that is to arrive at an adequate conception of the laws of change and development in nature and society. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this theoretical task dialectical materialism addresses itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) This is not the task of working out a philosophical system, in the old sense. What is required is not any system of ideas spun out of the heads of philosophers, which can then admire and contemplate as a system of &amp;quot;absolute truth&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalist society is a society rent with contradictions, and the more it has developed the more menacing and intolerable for the working people have the consequences of these contradictions become. The new powers of production are not utilised for the benefit of society as a whole but for the profit of an exploiting minority. Instead of leading to universal plenty, the growth of the powers of production leads to recurrent economic crises, to unemployment, to poverty and to hideously destructive wars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore the philosophical problem of arriving at a true conception of the laws of change and development in nature and society becomes, for the working people, a practical political problem of finding how to change society, so that the vast new forces of production can be used in the service of humanity. For the first time in history the possibility of a full and rich life for everyone exists. The task is to find how to make that possibility a reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is to the solution of this practical task that the theory of dialectical materialism is devoted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Addressing itself to this task, dialectical materialism is and can only be a partisan philosophy, the philosophy of a party, namely, of the party of the working class, whose object is to lead the millions of working people to the socialist revolution and the building of communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Dialectical materialism cannot but stand out in sharp contrast to the various contemporary schools of bourgeois philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What have these various schools of philosophy to offer at the present time? Systems and arguments by the bucketful most of them neither original nor cogent, if one takes the trouble to analyse them closely. But no solution to the problems pressing upon the people of the capitalist countries and the colonies. How to end poverty? How to end war? How to utilise production for the benefit of all? How to end the oppression of one nation by another? How to end the exploitation of man by man? How to establish the brotherhood of men? These are our problems. We must judge philosophies by whether or not they show how to solve them. By that criterion, the philosophical schools of capitalism must one and all be judged—&amp;quot;weighed in the balance and found wanting&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The prevailing bourgeois philosophies, with all their differences, have in common a retreat from the great positive ideas which inspired progressive movements in the past. True, there remain within the ranks of bourgeois philosophy those who continue, according to their lights, trying to preserve and carry forward some of these positive ideas. For they are ideas which cannot by any manner of means be extinguished. But the prevailing philosophies emphasize men&#039;s helplessness and limitations; they speak of a mysterious universe; and they counsel either trust in God or else hopeless resignation to fate or blind chance. Why is this? It is because all these philosophies are rooted in acceptance of capitalism and cannot see beyond capitalism. From start to finish they reflect the insoluble crisis of the capitalist world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Dialectical materialism asks to be judged and will be judged by whether it serves as an effective instrument to show the way out of capitalist crisis and war, to show the way for the working people to win and wield political power, to show the way to build a socialist society in which there is no more exploitation of man by man and in which men win increasing mastery over nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is a philosophy of practice, indissolubly united with the practice of the struggle for socialism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the philosophy born out of the great movement of our times—the movement of the people who labour, who &amp;quot;create all the good things of life and feed and clothe the world&amp;quot;, to rise at last to their full stature. It is wholly, entirely dedicated to the service of that movement. This is the source of all its teachings, and in that service its conclusions are continually tried, tested and developed. Without such a philosophy, the movement cannot achieve consciousness of itself and of its tasks, cannot achieve unity, cannot win its battle&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the greatest task facing us is that of ending capitalist society and building socialism, it follows that the chief problem to which dialectical materialism addresses itself, and on the solution of which the whole philosophy of dialectical materialism turns, is the problem of understanding the forces of development of society. The chief problem is to reach such an understanding of society, of men&#039;s social activity and of the development of human consciousness, as will show us how to achieve and build the new socialist society and the new socialist consciousness. The materialist conception and dialectical method with which we have been concerned in this volume are applied to this task in the materialist conception of history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== READING LIST ====&lt;br /&gt;
The following are the principal original works setting forth the philosophy of dialectical materialism. Those marked with an asterisk are the best for beginners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== MARX AND ENGELS: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The German Ideology, Part I&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== ENGELS: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Socialism, Utopian and Scientific*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The Dialectis of Nature&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== LENIN: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The Teachings of Karl Marx*&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== STALIN: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Anarchism or Socialism?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MAO: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== VOLUME II: HISTORICAL MATERIALISM ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== VOLUME III: THEORY OF KNOWLEDGE ==&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction&amp;diff=92217</id>
		<title>Library:Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction&amp;diff=92217"/>
		<updated>2026-08-02T18:46:52Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: minor touchups&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction|author=Maurice Cornforth|publisher=Aakar Books|published_date=2015|type=book|isbn=9789350023402|pdf=https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/1/14/Dialectical_Materialism-_An_Introduction_Maurice_Cornforth_volumes_1-3.pdf}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== VOLUME I: MATERIALISM AND THE DIALECTICAL METHOD ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PART ONE: MATERIALISM ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER ONE: PARTY PHILOSOPHY ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Party Philosophy and Class Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is the revolutionary philosophy of the working class. It is the philosophy of the revolutionary working-class party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This definition must appear a strange one, both to many politicians and to many philosophers. But we will not begin to understand dialectical materialism unless we can grasp the thought which lies behind this definition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us ask, first of all, what conception of philosophy lies behind the idea expressed in this definition of party or—since a party is always the political representative of a class—class philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By philosophy is usually meant our most general account of the nature of the world and of mankind&#039;s place and destiny in it-our world outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That being understood, it is evident that everybody has some kind of philosophy, even though he has never learned to discuss it. Everybody is influenced by philosophical views, even though he has not thought them out for himself and cannot formulate them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people, for example, think that this world is nothing but &amp;quot;a vale of tears&amp;quot; and that our life in it is the preparation for a better life in another and better world. They accordingly believe that we should suffer whatever befalls us with fortitude, not struggling against it, but trying to do whatever good we can to our fellow creatures. This is one kind of philosophy, one kind of world outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other people think that the world is a place to grow rich in, and that each should look out for himself. This is another kind of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But granted that our philosophy is our world outlook, the task arises of working out this world outlook systematically and in detail, turning it into a well-formulated and coherent theory, turning vaguely held popular beliefs and attitudes into more or less systematic doctrines. This is what the philosophers do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time the philosophers have worked out their theories, they have often produced something very complicated, very abstract and very hard to understand. But even though only a comparatively few people may read and digest the actual productions of philosophers, these productions may and do have a very wide influence. For the fact that philosophers have systematised certain beliefs reinforces those beliefs, and helps to impose them upon wide masses of ordinary people. Hence, everyone is influenced in one way or another by philosophers, even though they have never read the works of those philosophers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if this is the case, then we cannot regard the systems of the philosophers as being wholly products of the brain-work of the individual philosophers. Of course, the formulation of views, the peculiar ways in which they are worked out and written down, is the work of the particular philosopher. But the views themselves, in their most general aspect, have a social basis in ideas which reflect the social activities and social relations of the time, and which, therefore, do not spring ready-made out of the heads of philosophers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this we may proceed a step further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When society is divided into classes and society always has been divided into classes ever since the dissolution of the primitive communes, that is to say, throughout the entire historical period to which the history of philosophy belongs then the various views which are current in society always express the outlooks of various classes. We may conclude, therefore, that the various systems of the philosophers also always express a class outlook. They are, in fact, nothing but the systematic working out and theoretical formulation of a class outlook, or, if you prefer, of the ideology of definite classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Philosophy is and always has been class philosophy, Philosophers may not realise this, but that does not alter the fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For people do not and cannot think in isolation from society, and therefore from the class interests and class struggles which pervade society, any more than they can live and act in such isolation. A philosophy is a world outlook, an attempt to understand the world, mankind and man&#039;s place in the world. Such an outlook cannot be anything but the outlook of a class, and the philosopher functions as the thinking representative of a class. How can it be otherwise? Philosophies are not imported from some other planet, but are produced here on earth, by people involved, whether they like it or not, in existing class relations and class struggles. Therefore, whatever philosophers say about themselves, there is no philosophy which does not embody a class outlook, or which is impartial, as opposed to partisan, in relation to class struggles. Search as we may, we shall not find any impartial, non-partisan, non-class philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bearing this in mind, then, we shall find that the philosophies of the past have all, in one way or another, expressed the outlook of the so-called &amp;quot;educated&amp;quot; classes, that is to say, of the exploiting classes. In general, it is the leaders of society who express and propagate their ideas in the form of systematic philosophies. And up to the appearance of the modern working class, which is the peculiar product of capitalism, these leaders have always been the exploiting classes. It is their outlook which has dominated philosophy, just as they have dominated society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can only conclude from this that the working class, if today it intends to take over leadership of society, needs to express its own class outlook in philosophical form, and to oppose this philosophy to the philosophies which express the outlook and defend the interests of the exploiters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The services rendered by Marx and Engels to the working class may be expressed in a few words thus: they taught the substituted science for dreams,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in his obituary on Fredrick Engels. Marx and Engels founded and established the revolutionary theory of working-class struggle, which illumines the road by which the working class can throw of capitalist exploitation, can take the leadership of all the masses of the people, and so free the whole of society once and for all of all oppression and exploitation of man by man. They taught that without its own party, independent of all bourgeois parties, the working class certainly could not win victory over capitalism, could not lead the whole of society forward to the abolition of capitalism and the establishment of socialism. Lenin further developed the Marxist teachings about the party. He showed that the party must act as the vanguard of its class, the most conscious section of its class, and that it is the instrument for winning and wielding political power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To fulfil such a role, the party must evidently have knowledge, understanding and vision; in other words, it must be equipped with revolutionary theory, on which its policies are based and by which its activities are guided.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory is the theory of Marxism-Leninism. And it is not just an economic theory, nor yet exclusively a political theory, but a world outlook—a philosophy. Economic and political views are not and never can be independent of a general world outlook. Specific economic and political views express the world outlook of those who hold such views, and conversely, philosophical views find expression in views on economics and politics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Recognising all this, the revolutionary party of the working class cannot but formulae, and having formulated hold fast to, develop and treasure, its party philosophy. In this philosophy—dialectical materialism—are embodied the general ideas by means of which the party understands the world which it is seeking to change in terms of which it defines it aims and works out how to fight for them. In this philosophy are embodied the general ideas by means of which the part seeks to enlighten and organise the whole class, and to influence, guide and win over all the masses of working people, showing the conclusions which must be drawn from each stage of the struggle, helping people learn from their own experience how to go forward towards socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so we see why it is that in our times a philosophy has arisen which expresses the revolutionary world outlook of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Experience itself has taught the party the need for philosophy. For experience shows that if we do not have our own revolutionary socialist philosophy, then inevitably we borrow our ideas from hostile, anti-socialist sources. If we do not adopt today the outlook of the working class and of the struggle for socialism, then we adopt or slip into, without meaning to do so—that of the capitalists and of the struggle against socialism. This is why the working-class party—if it is to be the genuine revolutionary leadership of its class, and is not to mislead its class by the importation of hostile capitalist ideas, and of policies corresponding to such ideas—must be concerned to formulate, defend and propagate its own revolutionary philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Class Philosophy and Truth =====&lt;br /&gt;
Against what has just been said about a class and party philosophy, the objection is bound to be raised that such a conception is a complete travesty of the whole idea of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Class interests may incline us to believe one thing rather than another, some will say, but should not philosophy be above this? Should not philosophy be objective and impartial, and teach us to set class and party interests aside and to seek only for the truth? For surely what is true is true, whether this suit some or other class interests or not? If philosophy is partisan—party philosophy—how can it be objective, how can it be true philosophy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In reply to such objections, we may say that the working-class standpoint in philosophy is very far indeed from having no concern for truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is there no such thing as truth? Of course there is—and men are getting nearer to it. For different outlooks, partisan as they may be, are not on a level so far as nearness to truth is concerned. Every philosophy embodies a class outlook. Yes, but just as one class differs from another class in its social role and in its contribution to the development of society, so one philosophy embodies positive achievements in comparison with another in the working out of the truth about the world and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People are prone to believe that if we adopt a partisan, class standpoint, then we turn our backs on truth; and that, on the other hand, if we genuinely seek for truth, then we must be strictly impartial and non-partisan. But the contrary is the case. It is only when we adopt the partisan standpoint of historically the most progressive class that we are able to get nearer to truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The definition of dialectical materialism, therefore, as the philosophy of the revolutionary working-class party, is in no way incompatible with the claim of dialectical materialism to express truth, and to be a means of arriving at truth. On the contrary. We have every right to make this claim, in view of the actual historical position and role of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except for the working class, all other classes which have aspired to take the leadership of society have been exploiting classes. But every exploiting class, whatever its achievements, has always to find some way of &#039;&#039;disguising&#039;&#039; its real position and aims, both from itself and from the exploited, and of making out that its rule is just and permanent. For such a class can never recognise its real position and aims as an exploiting class, or the temporary character of its own system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, in ancient slave society, Aristotle, the greatest philosopher of antiquity, made out that the institution of slavery was decreed by nature, since some men were by nature slaves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the heyday of feudal society the greatest philosopher of the middle ages, Thomas Aquinas, represented the entire universe as being a kind of feudal system. Everything was arranged in a feudal hierarchy, with God surrounded by the chief archangels at the top. Everything depended on what was next above it in the system, and nothing could exist without God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for capitalism, it dissolves all feudal ties and, as Marx and Engels observed in &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;has left remaining no other nexus between man and man than naked self-interest, than callus cash payment. This was reflected in the beginnings of capitalist philosophy, especially in Britain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This philosophy saw the world as consisting of independent atoms, each complete in itself, concerned only with itself, and all interacting. This was a mirror of capitalist society, as seen by the rising bourgeoisie. And by means of such ideas they succeeded, too, in disguising their own aims of domination and profit. Worker and capitalist were &amp;quot;on a level&amp;quot;, each was a free human atom, and they entered into a free contract, the one to work, the other to provide capital and pay wages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the working class does not need any such &amp;quot;false consciousness&amp;quot; as is contained in such philosophies. It does not want to set up a new system of exploitation, but to abolish all exploitation of man by man. For this reason, it has no interest whatever in disguising anything, but rather in understanding things just as they really are. For the better it understands the truth, the more is it strengthened in its struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, other classes have always wanted to perpetuate themselves and to last out for as long as they could. And so they have favoured philosophical &amp;quot;systems&amp;quot; which give themselves a permanent place in the universe. Such systems attempt to define the nature of the universe so as to represent certain things and certain relations as being necessary, eternal and unchangeable. And then they make it appear that a particular social system is a necessary part of the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the working class does not need to perpetuate itself. On the contrary, it needs to do away with its own existence as a class as quickly as possible, and to establish a classless society. Therefore, the working class has no use at all for any philosophical &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; which establishes any false permanence. Its class position and aims are such that it can afford to and needs to recognise and trace out the change, coming into being and ceasing to be of &#039;&#039;everything&#039;&#039; in existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our party philosophy, then, has a right to lay claim to truth. For it is the only philosophy which is based on a standpoint which demands that we should always seek to understand things just as they are, in all their manifold changes and interconnections, without disguises and without fantasy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== A Revolution in Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The Marxian doctrine is omnipotent because it is true,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin. &amp;quot;It is complete and harmonious, and provides men with an integral world conception which is irreconcilable with any form of superstition, reaction or defence of bourgeois oppression (&#039;&#039;The Three Sources and Three Component Pars of Marxism&#039;&#039;).&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And he further wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is nothing resembling &#039;sectarianism&#039; in Marxism, in the sense of its being a hidebound, petrified doctrine, a doctrine which arose &#039;&#039;away from&#039;&#039; the highroad of development of world civilisation. On the contrary, the genius of Marx consists precisely in the fact that he furnished answers to questions the foremost minds of mankind had already raised. His teachings arose as the direct and immediate &#039;&#039;continuation&#039;&#039; of the teachings of the greatest representatives of philosophy, political economy and socialism..&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its philosophical aspect, Marxism appears as the culmination of a whole great development of philosophical thought, in which the problems of philosophy were posed and took shape in the course of a series of revolutions, its highest point being reached in the classical German philosophy of the early nineteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But if Marxism is thus the continuation and culmination of the past achievements of philosophy, it is a continuation which puts an end to an epoch and constitutes a new point of departure. For in comparison with past philosophies, it launches out on new lines. It constitutes a revolution in philosophy, an end to the &#039;systems&amp;quot; of the past, a philosophy of an entirely new kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxist Leninism is no longer a philosophy which expresses the world outlook of an exploiting class, of a minority, striving to impose its rule and its ideas upon the masses of the people in order to keep them in subjection; but it is a philosophy which serves the common people in their struggle to throw off all exploitation and to build a classless society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism-Leninism is a philosophy which seeks to understand the world in order to change it. &amp;quot;The philosophers have only interpreted the world in various ways,&amp;quot; wrote Marx. &amp;quot;The point, however, is to change it.&amp;quot; Therefore, if we could say of past philosophy that it has been an attempt to understand the world and man&#039;s place and destiny in it—an attempt necessarily conditioned by the class outlook, prejudices and illusions of the various exploiting class philosophers—we have to say of Marxist-Leninist philosophy that it is an attempt to understand the world in order to change the world and to shape and realise man&#039;s destiny in it. Dialectical materialism is a theoretical instrument in the hands of the people for use in changing the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism-Leninism, therefore, seeks to base our ideas of things on nothing but the actual investigation of them, arising from and tested by experience and practice. It does not invent a &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; as previous philosophies have done, and then try to make everything fit into it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus dialectical materialism is in the truest sense a popular philosophy, a scientific philosophy and a philosophy of practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The revolutionary characteristics of dialectical materialism are embodied in the two features of Marxist-Leninist philosophy which give it its name dialectics and materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand things so as to change them we must study them, not according to the dictates of any abstract system, but in their real changes and interconnections—and that is what is meant by dialectics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We must set aside preconceived ideas and fancies about things, and strive to make our theories correspond to the real conditions of material existence and that means that our outlook and theory is materialistic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In dialectical materialism, wrote Engels, in his book &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;the materialist world outlook was taken really seriously for the first time and was carried through consistently…&amp;quot; For &amp;quot;it was resolved to comprehend the real world nature and history just as it presents itself to everyone who approaches it free from preconceived idealist fancies. It was decided relentlessly to sacrifice every idealist fancy which could not be brought into harmony with the facts conceived in their own and not in a fantastic connection. And materialism means nothing more than this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER TWO: MARXISM AND IDEALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Materialism and Idealism—Opposed Ways of Interpreting Every Question =====&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism is not a dogmatic system. It is rather a way of interpreting, conceiving of, explaining every question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist way of interpreting events, of conceiving of things and their interconnections, is opposed to the idealist way of interpreting and conceiving of them. Materialism is opposed to idealism. On every question, there are materialist and idealist ways of interpreting it, materialist and idealist ways of trying to understand it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus materialism and idealism are not two opposed abstract theories about the nature of the world, of small concern to ordinary practical folk. They are opposed ways of interpreting and understanding every question, and, consequently, they express opposite approaches in practice and lead to very different conclusions in terms of practical activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor are they, as some use the terms, opposite moral attitudes —the one high-minded, the other base and self-seeking. If we use the terms like this, we will never understand the opposition between idealist and materialist conceptions; for this way of speaking is, as Engels said, nothing but&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;an unpardonable concession to the traditional philistine prejudice against the word materialism resulting from the long-continued defamation by the priests. By the word materialism the philistine understands gluttony, drunkenness lust of the eye, lust of the flesh, arrogance, cupidity, miserliness, profit-hunting and stock-exchange swindling in short, all the filthy vices in which he himself indulges in private. By the word idealism he understands the belief in virtue, universal philanthropy and in a general way a &amp;quot;better world&#039;, of which he boasts before others&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Before trying to define materialism and idealism in general terms, let us consider how these two ways of understanding things are expressed in relation to certain simple and familiar questions. This will help us to grasp the significance of the distinction between a materialist and an idealist interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First let us consider a very familiar natural phenomenon—a thunderstorm. What causes thunderstorms?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An idealist way of answering this question is to say that thunderstorms are due to the anger of God. Being angry, he arranges for lightning and thunderbolts to descend upon mankind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist way of understanding thunderstorms is opposed to this. The materialist will try to explain and understand thunderstorms as being solely due to what we call natural forces. For example, ancient materialists suggested that far from thunderstorms being due to the anger of the gods, they were caused by material particles in the clouds banging against one another. That this particular explanation was wrong, is not the point: the point is that it was an attempt at materialist as opposed to idealist explanation. Nowadays a great deal more is known about thunderstorms arising from the scientific investigation of the natural forces involved. Knowledge remains very incomplete, but at all events enough is known to make it quite clear that the explanation must be on materialist lines, so that the idealist explanation has become thoroughly discredited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It will be seen that while the idealist explanation tries to relate the phenomenon to be explained to some &#039;&#039;spiritual&#039;&#039; cause—in this case the anger of God—the materialist explanation relates it to &#039;&#039;material&#039;&#039; causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, most educated people today would agree in accepting the materialist interpretation. This is because they generally accept the &#039;&#039;scientific&#039;&#039; explanation of natural phenomena, and every advance of natural science is an advance in the materialist understanding of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us take a second example, this time one arising out of social life. For instance: Why are there rich and poor a question which many people ask especially poor people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most straightforward idealist answer to this question is to say simply it is because God made them so. It is the will of God that some should be rich and others poor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But other less straightforward idealist explanations are more in vogue. For example: it is because some men are careful and farsighted, and these husband their resources and grow rich, while others are thriftless and stupid, and these remain poor. Those who favour this type of explanation say that it is all due to eternal &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. The nature of man and of society is such that the distinction of rich and poor necessarily arises.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as in the case of the thunderstorm, so in the case of the rich and poor, the idealist seeks for some spiritual cause if not in the will of God, the divine mind, then in certain innate characteristics of the human mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist, on the other hand, seeks the reason in the material, economic conditions of social life. If society is divided into rich and poor, it is because the production of the material means of life is so ordered that some have possession of the land and other means of production while the rest have to work for them. However hard they may work and however much they may scrape and save, the non-possessors will remain poor, while the possessors grow rich on the fruits of their labour.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On such questions, therefore, the difference between a materialist and an idealist conception can be very important. And the difference is important not merely in a theoretical but in a practical sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A materialist conception of thunderstorms, for example, helps us to take precautions against them, such as fitting buildings with lightning conductors. But if our explanation of thunderstorms is idealist, all we can do is to watch and pray. If we accept an idealist account of the existence of rich and poor, all we can do is to accept the existing state of affairs—rejoicing in our superior status and bestowing a little charity if we are rich, and cursing our fate if we are poor. But armed with a materialist understanding of society we can begin to see the way to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear, therefore, that while some may have a vested interest in idealism, it is in the interests of the great majority to learn to think and to understand things in the materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How, then, can we define materialism and idealism, ad he difference between them, in general terms, so as to define the essence of the question? This was one by Engels in the book on &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The great basic question of all philosophy, especially of modern philosophy, is that concerning the relation of thinking and being.… The answers which the philosophers have given to this question split them into two great camps. Those who asserted the primacy of spirit to nature and therefore in the last instance assumed world creation in some form or another. .. comprised the camp of idealism. The others, who regarded nature as primary, belong to the various schools of materialism.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealism is the way of interpreting things which regards the spiritual as prior to the material, whereas materialism regards the material as prior. Idealism supposes that everything material is dependent on and determined by something spiritual, whereas materialism recognises that everything spiritual is dependent on and determined by something material. And this difference manifests itself both in general philosophical conceptions of the world as a whole, and in conceptions of particular things and events.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Idealism and the Supernatural =====&lt;br /&gt;
At bottom, idealism is religion, theology. &amp;quot;Idealism is clericalism,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;. All idealism is a continuation of the religious approach to questions, even though particular idealist theories have shed their religious skin. Idealism is inseparable from superstition, belief in the supernatural, the mysterious and unknowable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism, on the other hand seeks for explanations in terms belonging to the material world in terms of factors which we can verify, understand and control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The roots of the idealist conception of things are, then, the same as those of religion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To believers, the conceptions of religion, that is to say, conceptions of supernatural spiritual beings, generally seem to have their justification, not, of course, in any evidence of the senses, but in something which lies deep within the spiritual nature of man. And, indeed, it is true that these conceptions do have very deep roots in the historical development of human consciousness. But what is their origin, how did such conceptions arise in the first place? We can certainly not regard such conceptions as being the products, as religion itself tells us, of divine revelation, or as arising from any other supernatural cause, if we find that they themselves have a natural origin. And such an origin can in fact be traced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Conceptions of the supernatural, and religious ideas in general, owe their origin first of all to the helplessness and ignorance of men in face of the forces of nature. Forces which men cannot understand are personified—they are represented as manifestations of the activity of spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, such alarming events as thunderstorms were, as we have seen, explained fantastically as due to the anger of gods. Again, such important phenomena as the growth of crops were put down to the activity of a spirit: it was believed that it was the corn spirit that made the corn grow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the most primitive times men personified natural forces in this way. With the birth of class society, when men were impelled to act by social relations which dominated them and which they did not understand, they further invented supernatural agencies doubling, as it were, the state of society. The gods were invented superior to mankind, just as the kings and lords were superior to the common people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All religion, and all idealism, has at its heart this kind of &#039;&#039;doubling of the world&#039;&#039;. It is dualistic, and invents a dominating ideal or supernatural world over against the real material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Very characteristic of idealism are such antitheses as: soul and body; god and man; the heavenly kingdom and the earthly kingdom; the forms and ideas of things, grasped by the intellect, and the world of material reality, perceptible by the senses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For idealism, there is always a higher, more real, non-material world which is prior to the material world, is its ultimate source and cause, and to which the material world is subject. For materialism, on the other hand, there is one world, the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By idealism in philosophy we mean any doctrine which says that beyond material reality there is a higher, spiritual reality, in terms of which the material reality is in the last analysis to be explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Some Varieties of Present-day Idealist Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
At this point a few observations may be useful concerning some characteristic doctrines of modern bourgeois philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For nearly three hundred years there has been put forward a variety of philosophy known as &amp;quot;subjective idealism&amp;quot;. This teaches that the material world does not exist at all. Nothing exists but the sensations and ideas in our minds, and there is no external material reality corresponding to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then again, this subjective idealism is put forward in the form of a doctrine concerning knowledge: it denies that we can know anything about objective reality outside ourselves, and says that we can have knowledge of appearances only and not of &amp;quot;things in themselves&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of idealism has become very fashionable today. It even parades as extremely &amp;quot;scientific&amp;quot;. When capitalism was still a progressive force, bourgeois thinkers used to believe that we could know more and more about the real world and so control natural forces and improve the lot of mankind indefinitely. Now they are saying that the real world is unknowable, the arena of mysterious forces which pass our comprehension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that, at bottom, idealism always believes in &#039;&#039;two worlds&#039;&#039;, the ideal and the material, and it places the ideal prior to and above the material. Materialism, on the other hand, knows one world only, the material world, and refuses to invent a second, imaginary, superior ideal world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism and idealism are irreconcilably opposed. But this does not stop many philosophers from trying to reconcile and combine them. In philosophy there are also various attempted compromises between idealism and materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One such attempted compromise is often known as &amp;quot;dualism&amp;quot;. Such a compromise philosophy asserts the existence of the spiritual as separate and distinct from the material—but it tries to place the two on a level. Thus it treats the world of non-living matter in a thoroughly materialist way: this, it says, is the sphere of activity of natural forces, and spiritual factors do not enter into it and have nothing to do with it in any way. But when it comes to mind and society, here, says this philosophy, is the sphere of activity of spirit. Here, it maintains, we must seek explanations in idealist and not in materialist terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a compromise between materialism and idealism, therefore, amounts to this—that with regard to all the most important questions concerning men, society and history we are to continue to adopt idealist conceptions and to oppose materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another compromise philosophy is known as &amp;quot;realism&amp;quot;. In its modern form, this philosophy has arisen in position to subjective idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;realist&#039; philosophers say that the external material world really exists independent of our perceptions and is in some way reflected by our perceptions. In this the &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot; agree with the materialists in opposition to subjective idealism; indeed, you cannot be a materialist unless you are a thoroughgoing realist on the question of the real existence of the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But merely to assert that the external world exists independent of our perceiving it, is not to be a materialist. For example, the great Catholic philosopher of the middle ages, Thomas Aquinas, was in this sense a &#039;realist&#039;. And to this day most Catholic theologians regard it as a heresy to be anything but a &amp;quot;realist&amp;quot; in philosophy. But at the same time they assert that the material world, which really exists, was created by God and is sustained and ruled all the time by the power of God by a spiritual power. So far from being materialists, they are idealists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, the word &amp;quot;realism&amp;quot; is much abused by philosophers. So long as you believe that something or other is &amp;quot;real&amp;quot;, you may call yourself a &amp;quot;realist&amp;quot;. Some philosophers think that not only is the world of material things real, but that there is also, outside space and time, a real world of &amp;quot;universals&amp;quot;, of the abstract essences of things: so these call themselves &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot;. Others say that, although nothing exists but the perceptions in our minds, nevertheless these perceptions are real: so these call themselves &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot; too. All of which goes to show that some philosophers are very tricky in their use of words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Basic Teachings of Materialism in Opposition to Idealism =====&lt;br /&gt;
In opposition to all the forms of idealism, and of tricky compromises between materialism and idealism, the basic teachings of materialism can be formulated very simply and clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To grasp the essence of these teachings we should also understand what are the main assertions made in every form of idealism. There are three such main assertions of idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that the material world is dependent on the spiritual.&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that spirit, or mind, or idea, can and does exist in separation from matter. (The most extreme form of this assertion is subjective idealism, which asserts that matter does not exist at all but is pure illusion.)&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that there exists a realm of the mysterious and unknowable, &amp;quot;above&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;beyond&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;behind&amp;quot;  what can be ascertained and known by perception, experience and science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic teachings of materialism stand in opposition to these three assertions of idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that the world is by its very nature material, that everything which exists comes into being on the basis of material causes, arises and develops in accordance with the laws of motion of matter.&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that matter is objective reality existing outside and independent of the mind; and that far from the mental existing in separation from the material, everything mental or spiritual is a product of material processes.&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that the world and its laws are knowable, and that while much in the material world may not be known there is no unknowable sphere of reality which lies outside the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Marxist-Leninist philosophy is characterised by its absolutely consistent materialism all along the line, by its making no concessions whatever at any point to idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Materialism and Idealism in Practice =====&lt;br /&gt;
As was pointed out above, the opposition of materialism and idealism—which has now been stated in its most general terms—is not an opposition between abstract theories of the nature of the world, but is an opposition between different ways of understanding and interpreting every question. That is why it is of such profound importance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider some of the very practical ways in which the opposition of materialism and idealism is manifested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealists tell us, for example, not to place &amp;quot;too much&amp;quot; reliance on science. They tell us that the most important truths are beyond the reach of science. Hence they encourage us not to believe things on the basis of evidence, experience, practice, but to take them on trust from those who pretend to know best and to have some &amp;quot;higher&amp;quot; source of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way idealism is a very good friend and standby of every form of reactionary propaganda. It is the philosophy of the capitalist press and the B. B. C. It favours superstitions of all sorts, prevents us from thinking for ourselves and making a scientific approach to moral and social problems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, idealists tell us that what is most important for us all is the inner life of the soul. They tell us that we shall never solve our human problems except by some inner regeneration. This is a favourite theme in the speeches of well-fed persons. But many workers fall for it too—in factories, for example, where a &amp;quot;Moral Rearmament&#039; group is active. They tell you not to fight for better conditions, but to improve your soul. They do not tell you that the best way to improve yourself both materially and morally is to join in the fight for peace and socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, an idealist approach is common amongst many socialists. Many sincere socialists, for example, think that what is essentially wrong with capitalism is that goods are unfairly distributed, and that if only we could get everyone, including the capitalists, to accept a new conception of fairness and justice, then we could do away with the evils of capitalism. Socialism to them is nothing but the realisation of an abstract idea of justice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idealism of this belief lies in its assumption that it is simply the &#039;&#039;ideas&#039;&#039; which we hold that determine the way we live and the way society is organised. Those who think in this way forget to look for the &#039;&#039;material&#039;&#039; causes. For what in fact determines the way goods are distributed in capitalist society —the wealth enjoyed by one part of society, while the other and greater part lives in poverty—is not the ideas which men hold about the distribution of wealth, but the material fact that the mode of production rests on the exploitation of the worker by the capitalist. So long as this mode of production remains in existence, so long will extremes of wealth and poverty remain, and so long will socialist ideas of justice be opposed by capitalist ideas of justice. The task of socialists, therefore, is to organise and lead the struggle of the working class against the capitalist class to the point where the working class takes power from the capitalist class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we do not understand this, then we cannot find the way to fight effectively for socialism. We shall find that our socialist ideals are constantly disappointed and betrayed. Such, indeed, has been the experience of British socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from these examples how idealism serves as a weapon of reaction; and how when socialists embrace idealism they are being influenced by the ideology of the capitalists. We cannot more take over and use capitalist ideas for the purposes of socialist theory than we can take over and use the capitalist state machine, with all its institutions and officials, for the purposes of building socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right through history, indeed, idealism has been a weapon of reaction. Whatever fine systems of philosophy have been invented, idealism has been used as a means of justifying the rule of an exploiting class and deceiving the exploited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is not to say that truths have not been expressed in an idealist guise. Of course they have. For idealism has very deep roots in our ways of thinking, and so men often clothe their thoughts and aspirations in idealist dress. But the idealist form is always an impediment, a hindrance in the expression of truth—a source of confusion and error.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, progressive movements in the past have adopted and fought under an idealist ideology. But this has shown only that they contained in themselves the seeds of future reaction inasmuch as they represented the striving of a new exploiting class to come to power; or that they were themselves influenced by ideas of reaction; or it has been a mark of their weakness and immaturity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the great revolutionary movement of the English bourgeoisie in the seventeenth century fought under idealist, religious slogans. But the same appeal to God which justified Cromwell in the execution of the King justified him also in stamping out the Levellers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Early democrats and socialists had many idealist notions. But in their case this demonstrated the &#039;&#039;immaturity&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;weakness&#039;&#039; of the movement. The idealist illusions had to be overcome if the revolutionary working-class movement was to arise and triumph. As the movement grew strong, he continuance within it of idealist notions represented an alien, reactionary influence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can truly say that idealism is essentially a conservative force—an ideology helping the defence of things as they are, and the preservation of illusions in men&#039;s minds about their true condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, every real social advance every increase in the productive forces, every advance of science-generates materialism and is helped along by materialist ideas. And the whole history of human thought has been the history of the fight of materialism against idealism, of the overcoming of idealist illusions and fantasies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism teaches us to have confidence in ourselves, in the working class—in people. It teaches us that there are no mysteries beyond our understanding, that we need not accept that which is as being the will of God, that we should contemptuously reject the &amp;quot;authoritative&amp;quot; teachings of those who set up to be our masters, and that we can ourselves understand nature and society so as to be able to change them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER THREE: MECHANISTIC MATERIALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Changing World and How to Understand It =====&lt;br /&gt;
Before Marx, materialism was predominantly &#039;&#039;mechanistic&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We often hear people complain that the materialists seek to reduce everything in the world, including life and mind, to a system of soulless mechanism, to a mere mechanical interaction of bodies. This refers to mechanistic materialism. Marxist materialism is, however, not mechanistic but dialectical. To understand what this means we need first to understand something about mechanistic materialism itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can approach this problem by asking how materialists have sought to understand the various processes of change which are observed everywhere in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The world is full of change. Night follows day and day night; the seasons succeed each other; people are born, grow old and die. Every philosophy recognises that change is an omnipresent fact. The question is: how are we to understand the change which we observe everywhere?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Change may be understood, in the first place, in an idealist way or in a materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealism traces back all change to some idea or intention if not human, then divine. Thus for idealism, changes in the material world are, in the last analysis, initiated and brought about by something outside matter, not material, not subject to the laws of the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But materialism traces back all change to material causes. In other words, it seeks to explain what happens in the material world from the material world itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But while the occurrence of change has been recognised by everyone, since none can ignore it, philosophers have within the change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is generally an essential part of the ideology of an exploiting class. They are afraid of change, because they are afraid that they, too, may be swept away. So they always seek for something fixed and stable, not subject to change. They try to hitch themselves on to this, as it were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earlier materialists, too, sought for this. Behind all the changing appearances they looked for something which never changes. But while idealists looked for the eternal and changeless in the realm of the spirit, these materialists looked for it in the material world itself. And they found it in the ultimate material particle—the eternal indestructible atom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For such materialists, then, all &#039;&#039;changes&#039;&#039; were produced by the movement and interaction of &#039;&#039;unchanging&#039;&#039; atoms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a very ancient theory, put forward over two thousand years ago in Greece, and earlier still in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its day it was a very progressive theory, a great weapon against idealism and superstition. The Roman poet Lucretius, for example, explained in his philosophical poem &#039;&#039;On the Nature of Things&#039;&#039; that the purpose of the atomistic theory of the Greek philosopher Epicurus was to demonstrate &amp;quot;what are the elements out of which everything is formed, and how everything comes to pass without the intervention of the gods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there was born a materialism which saw the world as consisting of hard, impenetrable material particles, and which understood all change as arising from nothing but the motion and interaction of such particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory was revived in modern times. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries philosophers and scientists turned to it in their fight against feudal, Catholic philosophy. But this modern materialism proved to be much richer in content than the ancient. For it tried to work out what were the laws of interaction of material particles, and so to present a picture of how all phenomena, from merely physical changes to the life of man, resulted from the motion and interaction of the separate parts of matter. In this way, by the eighteenth century, there had appeared the characteristic modern theories of mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== A Bourgeois Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism was in essence an ideology, a mode of theorising, of the rising bourgeoisie. In order to understand  it we must understand, first of all, that it arose and developed in opposition to feudal ideology that its critical edge was directed against feudal ideas, that it was in fact the most radical of al bourgeois forms of opposition against the feudal outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the period of the rise of the bourgeoisie, the feudal social relations were shattered, and so were the feudal ideas, embodied in the Catholic philosophy, in which those social relations were enshrined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The feudal system, whose economic basis lay in the exploitation of the serfs by the feudal proprietors, involved complex social relationships of dependence, subordination and allegiance. All this was reflected, not only in social and political philosophy, but also in the philosophy of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was typical of the natural philosophy of the feudal period that everything in nature was explained in terms of its proper place in the system of the universe, in terms of its supposed position of dependence and subordination in that system, and of the end or purpose which it existed to serve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bourgeois philosophers and scientists destroyed these feudal ideas about nature. They regarded nature as a system of bodies in interaction, and, rejecting all the feudal dogmas, they called for the investigation of nature in order to discover how nature really worked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The investigation of nature advanced hand in hand with the geographical discoveries, the development of trade and transport, the improvement of machinery and manufactures. The greatest strides were made in the mechanical sciences, closely connected as they were with the needs of technology. So it came about that materialist theory was enriched as the result of the scientific investigation of nature, and in particular by the mechanical sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This determined at once the strength and the weakness, the achievement and the limitation, of the materialist theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What pushed that theory forward was, so Engels writes in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;the powerful and ever more rapidly onrushing progress of science and industry. But it remained &amp;quot;predominantly mechanical&amp;quot;, because only the mechanical sciences had attained any high degree of development. Its &amp;quot;specific, but at that time inevitable limitation&amp;quot; was its &amp;quot;exclusive application of the standards of mechanics&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanistic way of understanding nature did not arise, however, simply from the fact that at that time it was only the mechanical sciences which had made any great progress. It was deeply rooted in the class outlook of the most progressive bourgeois philosophers, and this led to their turning exclusively to the mechanical sciences for their inspiration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the bourgeoisie, overthrowing feudal society, stood for individual liberty, equality and the development of a free market, so the most progressive philosophers of the bourgeoisie—the materialists overthrowing the feudal ideas, proclaimed that the world consisted of separate material particles interacting with one another in accordance with the laws of mechanics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory of nature reflected bourgeois social relations no less than the theories it replaced had reflected feudal social relations. But just as the new bourgeois social relations broke the feudal fetters and enabled a great new development of the forces of production to begin, so the corresponding bourgeois theory of nature broke down the barriers which feudal ideas had placed in the way of scientific research and enabled a great new development of scientific research to begin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The philosophical outlook seemed to find its confirmation in science, and science provided materials for the development and working out in detail of the philosophical outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The World and the Machine =====&lt;br /&gt;
The world—so thought the mechanistic materialists—consist of nothing but particles of matter in interaction. Each particle has an existence separate and distinct from every other; in their totality they form the world; the totality of their interactions forms the totality of everything that happens in the world; and these interactions are of the mechanical type, that is to say, they consist simply of the external influence of one particle upon another&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a theory is equivalent to regarding the whole world as nothing but a complex piece of machinery, a mechanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this standpoint, the question always posed about any part of nature is the question we ask about a machine: what is its mechanism, how does it work?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was exemplifed in Newton&#039;s account of the solar system. Newton adopted the same general view as the Greek materialist, Epicurus, in as much as he thought that the material world consisted of particles moving about in empty space. But faced with any particular natural phenomenon such as the movements of the sun and planets, Epicurus was not in the least concerned to give any exact account of it. With regard to the apparent movement of the sun across the heavens from east to west, for example, Epicurus said that the important thing was to understand that the sun was not a god but was simply a collection of atoms: no account of the actual machinery of its motions was necessary. Perhaps, he said, the sun goes round and round the earth; but perhaps it disintegrates and its atoms separate every night, so that it is &amp;quot;a new sun&amp;quot; which we see the next morning: to him such questions were simply unimportant. Newton, on the other hand, was concerned to show exactly how the solar system worked, to demonstrate the mechanics of it, in terms of gravity and mechanical forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But just as Epicurus was not interested in how the solar system worked, so Newton was not interested in how it originated and developed. He took it for granted as a stable piece of machinery—created, presumably, by God. Not how it originated, not how it developed, but how it worked was the question which he dealt with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same mechanistic approach was manifested in Harvey&#039;s discovery of the circulation of the blood. The essence of his discovery was that he demonstrated the mechanism of circulation regarding the heart as a pump, which pumps the blood out along the arteries so that it flows back through the veins, the whole system being regulated by valves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the mechanistic outlook better, let us ask: what is a mechanism? what is characteristic of a mechanism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;ol style=&amp;quot;list-style-type:lower-alpha&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
  &amp;lt;li&amp;gt;A mechanism consists of permanent parts, which ft together.&amp;lt;/li&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
  &amp;lt;li&amp;gt;It requires a motive force to set it going.&amp;lt;/li&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
  &amp;lt;li&amp;gt;Once set going, the parts interact and results are produced according to laws which can be exactly stated.&amp;lt;/li&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/ol&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consider, for example, such a mechanism as a watch. (a) It consists of a number of different parts cogs, levers and so on —fitted neatly together. (b) It has to be wound up. (c) Then, as the spring uncoils, the parts interact according to laws exactly known to watchmakers, resulting in the regular movements of the hands on the dial.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further, to know how a mechanism, such as a watch, works, you must take it to bits, find out what its parts are, how they fit together and how, by their interactions, once the mechanism is set in motion by the application of the required motive force, they produce the total motion characteristic of the mechanism in working order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is just how the mechanistic materialists regarded nature. They sought to take nature to bits, to find its ultimate component parts, how they fitted together and how their interactions produced all the changes we perceive, all the phenomena of the world. And moreover, finding out how the mechanism worked, they sought to find out how to repair it, how to improve it, how to change it and to make it produce new results corresponding to the requirements of man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Strength and Achievement of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism was an important milestone in our understanding of nature. And it was a great progressive step of bourgeois thinkers, a blow against idealism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanist were thorough-going in their materialism. For they waged a progressive fight against idealism and clericalism by trying to extend to the realm of the mind and society the same mechanistic conceptions which were used in the scientific investigation of nature. They sought to include man and al his spiritual activities in the mechanistic system of the natural world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most radical mechanists regarded not merely physical processes, and not merely plant and animal life, but man himself as a machine. Already in the seventeenth century the great French philosopher Descartes had said that al animals were complicated machines—automata: but man was different, since he had a soul. But in the eighteenth century a follower of Descartes, the physician Lamettrie, wrote a book with the provocative title &#039;&#039;Man a Machine&#039;&#039;. Men, too, were machines, he said, though very complicated ones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This doctrine was looked upon as exceptionally shocking, and as a terrible insult to human nature, not to mention God. Yet it was in its time a progressive view of man. The view that men are machines was an advance in the understanding of human nature as compared with the view that they are wretched pieces of clay inhabited by immortal souls. And it was, comparatively speaking, a more humane view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the great English materialist and utopian socialist Robert Owen, in his &#039;&#039;New View of Society&#039;&#039;, told the pious industrialists of his time:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Experience has shown you the difference of the results between mechanism which is neat, clean, well-arranged and always in a high state of repair, and that which is allowed to be dirty, in disorder, and which therefore becomes much out of repair. If then, due care as to the state of your inanimate machines can produce such beneficial results, what may not be expected if you devote equal attention to your &#039;&#039;vital&#039;&#039; machines, which are far more wonderfully constructed?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This humanitarianism was, however, at the best bourgeois humanitarianism. Like all mechanistic materialism, it was rooted in the class outlook of the bourgeoisie. The view that man is a machine is rooted in the view that in production man is a mere appendage of the machine. And if on the one hand this implies that the human machine ought to be well tended and kept in good condition, on the other hand it equally implies that no more should be expended for this purpose than is strictly necessary to keep the human machine in bare working order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Weakness and Limitations of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism had grave weaknesses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) It could not sustain the materialist standpoint consistently and all the way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For if the world is like a machine, who made it, who started it up? There was necessary, in any system of mechanistic materialism, a &amp;quot;Supreme Being&amp;quot;, outside the material world—even if he no longer continuously interfered in the world and kept things moving, but did no more than start things up and then watch what happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a &amp;quot;Supreme Being&amp;quot; was postulated by nearly all the mechanistic materialists; for example, by Voltaire and Tom Paine. But this opens the door to idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Mechanistic materialism sees change everywhere. Yet because it always tries to &#039;&#039;reduce&#039;&#039; all phenomena to the same system of mechanical interactions, it sees this change as nothing but the eternal &#039;&#039;repetition&#039;&#039; of the same kinds of mechanical processes, an eternal cycle of the same changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This limitation is inseparable from the view of the world as changes. a machine. For just as a machine has to be started up, so it can never do anything except what it was made to do. It cannot change itself or produce anything radically new. Mechanistic theory, therefore, always breaks down when it is a question of accounting for the emergence of &#039;&#039;new quality&#039;&#039;. It sees change everywhere—but nothing &#039;&#039;new&#039;&#039;, no &#039;&#039;development&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The various processes of nature—chemical processes and the processes of living matter, for example—cannot in fact be all reduced to one and the same kind of mechanical interaction of material particles&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chemical interactions differ from mechanical interaction in as much as the changes which take place as a result of chemical interaction involve a change of quality. For example, if we consider the mechanical interaction of two particles which collide, then their qualitative characteristics are irrelevant and the result is expressed as a change in the quantity and direction of motion of each. But if two chemical substances come together and combine chemically, then there results a new substance qualitatively different from either. Similarly, from the point of view of mechanics heat is nothing but an increase in the quantity of motion of the particles of matter. But in chemistry, the application of heat leads to qualitative changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor do the processes of nature consist in the repetition of the same cycle of mechanical interactions, but in nature there is continual development and evolution, producing ever new forms of the existence or, what is the same thing, motion of matter. Hence the more widely and consistently the mechanistic categories are applied in the interpretation of nature, the more is their essential limitation exposed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Still less can mechanistic materialism explain social development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism expresses the radical bourgeois conception of society as consisting of social atoms, interacting together. The real economic and social causes of the development of society cannot be discovered from this point of view. And so great social changes seem to spring from quite accidental causes. Human activity itself appears to be either the mechanical result of external causes, or else it is treated—and here mechanistic materialism collapses into idealism—as purely spontaneous and uncaused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, mechanistic materialism cannot give an account of men&#039;s social activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Mechanistic Materialism and Utopian Socialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanistic view treated men quite abstractly, each man being regarded as a social atom endowed by nature with certain inherent properties, attributes and rights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was expressed in the bourgeois conception of &amp;quot;the rights of man&amp;quot;, and in the bourgeois revolutionary slogan: &amp;quot;All men are equal&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the conception of human rights cannot be deduced from the abstract nature of man, but is determined by the stage of society in which men are living. Nor are men what they are &amp;quot;by nature&amp;quot;, but they become what they are, and change, as a result of their social activity. Nor are all men &amp;quot;by nature&amp;quot; equal. In opposition to the bourgeois conception of abstract equality, which amounted to mere formal equality of rights as citizens, equality before the law, Marx and Engels declared that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the real content of the proletarian demand for equality is the demand for the abolition of classes. Any demand for equality which goes beyond that of necessity passes into absurdity (Engels: &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;, Part I, Chapter X).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Adopting their abstract, mechanistic view of men as social atoms, the progressive mechanists tried to work out, in an abstract way, what form of society would be best for mankind —what would best suit abstract human nature, as they conceived of it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This way of thinking was taken over by the socialist thinkers who immediately preceded Marx, the utopian socialists. The utopian socialists were mechanistic materialists. They put forward socialism as an ideal society. They did not see it as necessitated by the development of the contradictions of capitalism—it could have been put forward and realised at any time, if only men had had the wit to do so. They did not see it as having to be won by working-class struggle against capitalism—it would be realised when everyone was convinced that it was just and best adapted to the requirements of human nature. (For this reason Robert Owen appealed to both the Archbishop of Canterbury and Queen Victoria to support his socialist programme.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again the mechanistic materialists—and this applied above all to the utopian socialists thought that what a man was, his character and his activities, was determined by his environment and education. Therefore they proclaimed that to make men better happier and more rational it was simple neccesary to place them in better conditions and to give them a better education.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But to this Marx replied in his Theses on Feuerbach:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The materialist doctrine that men are products of circumstances and upbringing and that, therefore, changed men are produced by changed circumstances and changed upbringing, forgets that circumstances are changed precisely by men and that the educator must himself be educated.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;If men are simply the products of circumstances, then they are at the mercy of circumstances. But on the contrary, men can themselves change their circumstances. And men themselves are changed, not as a mechanical result of changed circumstances, but in the course of and as a result of their own activity in changing their circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So what are the real material social causes at work in human society, which give rise to new activities, new ideas and therefore to changed circumstances and changed men?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism could not answer this question. It could not explain the laws of social development nor show how to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore while it was a progressive and revolutionary doctrine in its time, it could not serve to guide the struggle of the working class in striving to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER FOUR: FROM MECHANISTIC TO DIALECTICAL MATERIALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Things and Processes =====&lt;br /&gt;
In order to find how the limitations of the mechanist approach can be overcome we may consider first of all certain extremely dogmatic assumptions which are made by mechanistic materialism. These mechanistic assumptions are none of them justified. And by bringing them to the light of day and pointing out what is wrong with them, we can see how to advance beyond mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Mechanism sees all change as having at its basis permanent and stable things with definite, fixed properties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus for the mechanists the world consists of indivisible, indestructible material particles, which in their interaction manifest such properties as position, mass, velocity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to mechanism, if you could state the position, mass and velocity of every particle at a given instant of time, then you would have said everything that could be said about the world at that time, and could, by applying the laws of mechanics, predict everything that was going to happen afterwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the first dogmatic assumption of mechanism. But we need to reject it. For the world does not consist of &#039;&#039;things&#039;&#039; but of &#039;&#039;processes&#039;&#039; in which things come into being and pass way.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The world is not to be comprehended as a complex of ready-made things,&amp;quot; wrote Engels, &amp;quot;but as a complex of processes, in which things are apparently stable, no less than their mind-images in our heads, the concepts, go through an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This, indeed, is what science in its latest developments teaches us. Thus the atom, once thought to be eternal and indivisible, has been dissolved into electrons, protons and neutrons and these themselves are not &amp;quot;fundamental particles&amp;quot; in any absolute sense, i.e. they are not eternal and indestructible, any more than the atom; but science more and more shows that they, too, come into being, pass away and go through many transformations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is fundamental is not the &amp;quot;thing&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;particle&amp;quot;, but the unending processes of nature, in which &#039;&#039;things&#039;&#039; go through &amp;quot;an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away&amp;quot;. And nature&#039;s process is, moreover, infinite: there will always be fresh aspects to be revealed, and it cannot be reduced to any ultimate constituents. &amp;quot;The electron is as inexhaustible as the atom, nature is infinite,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin (&#039;&#039;Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just so in considering society, we cannot understand a given society simply in terms of some set of institutions in and through which individual men and women are organised, but we must study the social processes which are going on, in the course of which both institutions and people are transformed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Matter and Motion =====&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The second dogmatic assumption of mechanism is the assumption that no change can ever happen except by the action of some external cause.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as no part of a machine moves unless another part act on it and makes it move, so mechanism sees matter as being inert—without motion, or rather without self-motion. For mechanism, nothing ever moves unless something else pushes or pulls it, it never changes unless something else interferes with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No wonder that, regarding matter in this way, the mechanists had to believe in a Supreme Being to give the &amp;quot;initial impulse&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But we need to reject this lifeless dead theory about matter. This theory separates matter and motion it thinks of matter as just a dead mass, so that motion always has to be impressed on matter from outside. But, on the contrary, you cannot separate matter and motion. Motion, said Engels, is the mode of existence of matter.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Motion is the mode of existence of mater. Never anywhere has there been matter without motion, nor can there be. Motion in cosmic space, mechanical motion of smaller masses on the various celestial bodies, the motion of molecules as heat or as electrical or magnetic currents, chemical combination or disintegration, organic life—at each given moment each individual atom of matter in the world is in one or other of these forms of motion, or in several forms of them at once. All rest, all equilibrium is only relative, and only has meaning in relation to one or other definite form of motion. A body, for example, may be on the ground in mechanical equilibrium, may be mechanically at rest; but this in no way prevents it from participating in the motion of the earth and in that of the whole solar system, just as little as it prevents its most minute parts from carrying out the oscillations determined by its temperature, or its atoms from passing through a chemical process. Matter without motion is just as unthinkable as motion without matter&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Far from being dead, lifeless, inert, it is the very nature of matter to be in process of continual change, of motion. Once we realise this, then there is an end of appeal to the &amp;quot;initial impulse&amp;quot;. Motion, like mater, never had a beginning,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The conception of the inseparability of matter and motion, the understanding that &amp;quot;motion is the mode of existence of matter&amp;quot;, provides the way to answering a number of perplexing questions which usually haunt people&#039;s minds when they think about materialism and which led them to desert materialism and run to the priests for an explanation of the &amp;quot;ultimate&amp;quot; truth about the universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was the world created by a Supreme Being? What was the origin of matter? What was the origin of motion? What was the very beginning of everything? What was the first cause? These are the sort of questions which puzzle people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is possible to answer these questions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, the world was not created by a Supreme Being. Any particular organisation of matter, any particular process of matter in motion, has an origin and a beginning—it originated out of some previous organisation of matter, out of some previous process of matter in motion. But matter in motion had no origin, no beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Science teaches us the inseparability of matter and motion. However static some things may seem to be, there is in them continual motion. The atom, for instance, maintains itself as the same only by means of a continual movement of its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So in studying the causes of change, we should not merely seek for external causes of change, but should above all seek for the source of the change within the process itself, in its own self-movement, in the inner impulses to development contained within things themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in seeking the causes of social development and its laws, we should not see social changes as being brought about by the actions of great men, who impressed their superior ideas and will on the inert mass of society—nor as being brought about by accidents and external factors-but as being brought about by the development of the internal forces of society itself; and that means, by the development of the social forces of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus unlike the utopians, we see socialism as the result, not of he dreams of reformers, but of the development of capitalist society itself—which contains within itself causes which must inevitably bring it to an end and lead to the socialist revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Forms of Motion of Matter =====&lt;br /&gt;
(3) The third dogmatic assumption of mechanism is the assumption that the mechanical motion of particles, i.e. the simple change of place of particles as the result of the action on them of external forces, is the ultimate, basic form of motion of matter; and that a changes, all happenings whatsoever can be reduced to and explained by such mechanical motion of particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus al the motion of matter is reduced to simple mechanical motion. All the changing qualities which we recognise in matter are nothing but the appearances of the basic mechanical motion of matter. However varied the appearances may be, whatever new and higher forms of development may appear to arise, they are all to be reduced to one and the same thing the eternal repetition of the mechanical interaction of the separate parts of matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is difficult to find any justification for such an assumption. In the material world there are many different types of process, which all constitute different forms of the motion of matter. But they can by no means be all reduced to one and the same form of (mechanical) motion.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Motion in the most general sense,&amp;quot; wrote Engels, &amp;quot;conceived as the mode of existence, the inherent attribute, of matter, comprehends all changes and processes occurring in the universe, from mere change of place right to thinking. The investigation of the nature of motion had as a matter of course to start from the lowest, simplest forms of this motion and to learn to grasp these before it could achieve anything in the way of explanation of the higher and more complicated forms&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The simplest form of motion is the simple change of place of bodies, the laws of which are studied by mechanics. But that does not mean that all motion can be reduced to this simplest form of motion. It rather means that we need to study how from the simplest form of motion, all the higher forms of motion arise and develop—&amp;quot;from mere change of place right to thinking&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One form of motion is transformed into another and arises from another. The higher, more complex form of motion cannot exist without the lower and simpler form: but that is not to say that it can be reduced to that simpler form. It is inseparable from the simpler form, but its nature is not exhausted thereby. For example, the thinking which goes on in our heads is inseparable from the chemical, electrical etc. motion which goes on in the grey matter of the brain; but it cannot be reduced to that motion, its nature is not exhausted thereby.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;materialist&#039;&#039; standpoint, however, which rejects the mechanistic idea that all forms of motion of matter can be reduced to mechanical motion, must not be confused with the &#039;&#039;idealist&#039;&#039; notion that the higher forms of motion cannot be explained as arising from the lower forms. For example, idealists assert that life, as a form of motion of matter, cannot possibly be derived from any processes characteristic of nonliving matter. For them, life can only arise through the introduction into a material system of a mysterious something from outside—a &amp;quot;vital force&amp;quot;. But to say that a higher form of motion cannot be reduced to a lower form is not to say that it cannot be derived from the lower form in the course of the latter&#039;s development. Thus materialists will always affirm that life, for example, appears at a certain stage in the development of more complex forms of non-living matter, and arises as a result of that development, not as a result of the introduction into non-living matter of a mysterious &amp;quot;vital force&amp;quot;. The task of science in this sphere remains to demonstrate experimentally how the transition from non-living to living matter takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the mechanistic programme of reducing all the motion of matter to simple, mechanical motion must be rejected. We need rather to study all the infinitely various forms of motion of matter, in their transformations one into another, and as they arise one from another, the complex from the simple, the higher from the lower.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the case of society, no one has yet tried to show how social changes can be explained by the mechanical interactions of the atoms composing the bodies of the various members of society—though to do so would be the logical culmination of the mechanistic programme. But the next best thing is attempted by the mechanistic theory known as &amp;quot;economic determinism&amp;quot;. According to this theory, the whole motion of society is to be explained by the economic changes taking place in society, all the determinants of social change have been exhausted when the economic process has been described. This is an example of the mechanistic programme of reducing a complex motion to a single simple form—the process of social change, including all the political, cultural and ideological developments, to a simple economic process. But the task of explaining social development cannot be fulfilled by trying to reduce the whole development to an economic process. The task is rather to show how, on the basis of the economic process, all the various forms of social activity arise and play their part in the complex movement of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Things and their Interconnection =====&lt;br /&gt;
(4) The last dogmatic assumption of mechanism to be mentioned is that each of the things or particles, whose interactions are said to make up the totality of events in the universe, has its own fixed nature quite independent of everything else. In other words, each thing can be considered as existing in separation from other things, at an independent unit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Proceeding on this assumption it follows that all relations between things are merely external relations. That is to say, things enter into various relationships one with another, but these relationships are accidental and make no difference to the nature of the things related.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And regarding each thing as a separate unit entering into external relations with other things, it further follows that mechanism regards the whole as no more than the sum of its separate parts. According to this view, the properties and laws of development of the whole are uniquely determined by the properties of all its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not one of these assumptions is correct. Nothing exist or can exist in splendid isolation, separate from its conditions of existence, independent of its relationships with other things. Things come into being, exist and cease to exist, not each independent of all other things, but each in its relationship with other things. The very nature of a thing is modified and transformed by its relationships with other things. When things enter into such relationships that they become parts of a whole,  the whole cannot be regarded as nothing more than the sum total of the parts. True, the whole is nothing apart from and independent of its parts. But the mutual relations which the parts enter into in constituting the whole modify their own properties, so that while it may be said that the whole is determined by the parts it may equally be said that the parts are determined by the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once again, the development of science itself shows the inadmissibility of the old mechanistic assumptions. These assumptions have force only in the very limited sphere of the study of the mechanical interactions of discrete particles. In physics they were already shattered with the development of the study of the electro-magnetic field. Still less are they admissible in biology, in the study of living matter. And still less are they admissible in the study of men and society. We cannot understand social processes, as mechanists always try to do, as resulting simply from a set of fixed characteristics of &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. For &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; is always conditioned by and in various respects changes with changes in men&#039;s social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Correction of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
When we bring into the open and reject these assumptions of mechanistic materialism, then we begin to see the need for a materialist doctrine of a different, of a new type-a materialism which overcomes the weaknesses and narrow, dogmatic assumptions of mechanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is dialectical materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism understands the world, not as a complex of ready-made thing, but as a complex of processes, in which al things go through an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers that matter is always in motion, that motion is the mode of existence of matter, so that there cannot more be matter without motion than motion without matter. Motion does not have to be impressed upon matter by some outside force, but above al it is necessary to look for the inner impulses of development, the self-motion, inherent in all processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism understands the motion of matter s comprehending all changes and processes in the universe, from mere change of place right to thinking. It recognises, therefore, the infinite diversity of the forms of motion of matter, the transformation of one form into another, the development of the forms of motion of matter from the simple to the complex, from the lower to the higher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers that, in the manifold processes taking place in the universe, things come into being, change and pass out of being, not as separate individual units, but in essential relation and interconnection, so that they cannot be understood each separately and by itself but only in their relation and interconnection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In dialectical materialism, therefore, there is established a materialist conception far richer in content and more comprehensive than the former mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER FIVE: THE DIALECTICAL CONCEPTION OF DEVELOPMENT ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Idea of Evolution =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that the corrections of the mechanistic standpoint made by dialectical materialism are fully justified by and have a basis in the advance of science. Indeed, the advance of science itself has shattered the whole conception of the universe held by the older, mechanistic materialists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to that conception, the universe always remained much the same. It was a huge machine which always did the same things, kept grinding out the same products, went on and on in a perpetual cycle of the same processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it used to be thought that the stars and the solar system always remained the same and that the earth, with its continents and oceans and the plants and animals inhabiting them, likewise always remained the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But this conception has given way to the conception of evolution, which has invaded all spheres of investigation without exception. Science, however, does not advance in isolation from society as a whole, and the widespread application of the idea of evolution was due not simply to its verification in scientific theory but also to its popularity with the new rising forces of industrial capitalism, themselves the patrons of science.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The bourgeoisie cannot exist without constantly revolutionising the instruments of production, and thereby the relations of production, and with them the whole relations of society, Conservation of the old modes of production in unaltered form was, on the contrary, the first condition of existence of all earlier industrial classes. Constant revolutionising of production, uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions, everlasting uncertainty and agitation, distinguish the bourgeois epoch from all earlier ones (Marx and Engels: &#039;&#039;Manifesto of the Communist Party&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The industrial capitalists saw themselves as the bearers of progress. And as they thought progress was he law of capitalism, so they saw it as the law of the whole universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So there was made possible a great advance in the scientific picture of the universe. We find developing a picture of the universe, not as static, as always the same, but as in continual progressive development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The stars did not always exist—they were formed out of masses of dispersed gas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some stars, like our sun, acquire planets a solar system. Thus the earth was born. As its surface cooled, so chemical compounds were formed, impossible in the high temperatures of the stars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus matter began to manifest new properties, non-existent before—the properties of chemical combination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then organic compounds were formed out of the complex linking of carbon atoms. And from organic matter the first bodies arose which began to manifest the properties of life, of living matter. Still new properties of matter emerged—the properties of living matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Living organisms went through a long evolution, leading eventually to man. With man, human society was born. And still new processes, with new laws, arose—the laws of society and the laws of thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What comes next?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalist science can go no further. Here it ends, since capitalist science cannot contemplate the ending of capitalism. But socialist science shows that man himself is about to embark on a new phase of evolution—communist society, in which the whole social process will be brought under his own conscious, planned direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All this is the evolutionary history of the material universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from the last point, it may be said this is all common knowledge. Bourgeois thinkers know this as well as Marxists, though they often forget it. But Marxism does not only stress the fact that everything in the world goes through a process of development. What Marxism found out was how to understand and explain this development in a materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The discovery of Marxism was the discovery of the laws of materialist dialectics. And that is why Marxism alone is able to give a fully scientific account of development and to point out the future path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the meaning of Marx&#039;s great discovery how to understand change and development in a materialist way, and therefore how to become masters of the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Idealist Conceptions of Change and Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
How did bourgeois thinkers try to account for the universal change and development which they discovered?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider what some of them have had to say over a period of more than a century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel said that the whole process of development taking place in history was due to the Absolute Idea realising itself in history. Herbert Spencer said that all development was a process of increasing &amp;quot;integration of matter&amp;quot;, and he put this down to what he called an &amp;quot;Incomprehensible and Omnipresent Power&amp;quot;. Henri Bergson said that everything was in process of evolution, due to the activity of &amp;quot;the Life Force&amp;quot;. Fairly recently, a school of British philosophers has coined the phrase &amp;quot;emergent evolution&amp;quot;. They pointed out that in the course of development new qualities of matter are continually emerging, one after the other. But as to why this should happen, one of the leaders of this school, Professor Samuel Alexander, said that it was inexplicable and must be accepted &amp;quot;with natural piety&amp;quot;, while another of its leaders, Professor C. Lloyd Morgan, said that it must be due to some immanent force at work in the world, which he identified with God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in every case some fantasy, something inexplicable and unpredictable, was conjured up to explain development. And so, when they thought about the future, all these bourgeois philosophers of evolution either thought, like Hegel, that development had now finished (Hegel taught that the Absolute Idea was fully realised in the Prussian State of which he was a distinguished employee), or else regarded the future as unfathomable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays they begin to give up hope altogether and regard everything—past, present and future—as incomprehensible, the result of forces no one can ever understand or control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A second defect in the evolutionary ideas of most bourgeois thinkers is that they regard the process of evolution as a smooth, continuous and unbroken process. They see the process of transition from one evolutionary stage to another as taking place through a series of gradations, without conflict and without any break in continuity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But continuity is not the law of development. On the contrary, periods of smooth, continuous evolutionary development are interrupted by sudden and abrupt changes. The emergence of the new stage in development takes place, when the conditions for it have matured, by a break in continuity, by the leap from one state to another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel was the first to point this out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With every period of transition, he observed:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;it is as in the case of the birth of a child; after a long period of nutrition in silence, the continuity of the gradual growth in size, of quantitative change, is suddenly cut short by the first breath drawn—there is a break in the process, a qualitative change—and the child is born&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Phenomenology of Mind&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Marx alone followed up this profound observation of Hegel. As for the ensuing bourgeois thinkers, although the investigations of science, and common experience itself, clearly demonstrate that development cannot take place without discontinuity, without abrupt transitions and the leap from one state to another, they have nevertheless in their general theories tried to make unbroken continuity the law of evolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This prejudice in favour of a smooth line of evolution has gone hand in hand with the liberal belief that capitalist society will evolve smoothly—through orderly bourgeois progress broadening down &amp;quot;from precedent to precedent&amp;quot;, as Tennyson once expressed it. To have thought differently about evolution in general would have implied that we would have to think differently about social evolution in particular.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====== The Dialectical Materialist Conception of Development ======&lt;br /&gt;
The problem of understanding and explaining development in a materialist way—that is, &amp;quot;in harmony with the facts conceived in their own and not in a fantastic connection&amp;quot;—is answered by dialectical materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers the universe, not as static, not as unchanging, but as in continual process of development. It considers this development, not as a smooth, continuous and unbroken process, but as a process in which phases of gradual evolutionary change are interrupted by breaks in continuity, by the sudden leap from one state to another. And it seeks for the explanation, the driving force, of this universal movement, not in inventions of idealist fantasy, but within material processes themselves—in the inner contradictions, the opposite conflicting tendencies, which are in operation in every process of nature and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main ideas of materialist dialectics, which are applied in dealing with the laws of development of the real material world including society, will be the subject of the following chapters. But this is how Lenin summed them up in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essential idea of materialist dialectics is:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the recognition of the contradictory, mutually exclusive, opposite tendencies in all phenomena and processes of nature…. This alone furnishes the key to the self-movement of everything in existence. It alone furnishes the key to the leaps, to the break in continuity, to the transformation into the opposite, to the destruction of the old and emergence of the new….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its proper meaning, dialectics is the study of the contradiction within the very essence of things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Development is the struggle of opposites.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Where contradiction is at work, there is the force of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This materialist understanding of dialectics is the key to understanding the forces of development within the material world itself, without recourse to outside causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This discovery arises from the whole advance of science and philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But above all it arises from the investigation of the laws of society, an investigation made imperative thanks to the very development of society—from the discovery of the contradictions of capitalism, explaining the forces of social development, and thereby showing the way forward from capitalism to socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is why bourgeois thinkers could not answer the problem of explaining the real material forces of development in nature and society. To answer this problem was to condemn the capitalist system. And here they had a blind spot. Only the revolutionary philosophy of the vanguard of the revolutionary class, the working class, could do it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx&#039;s discovery of the laws of materialist dialectics showed us how to understand the dialectical development of nature. how to wage the working-class struggle for socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This discovery revolutionised philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It signalised the triumph of materialism over idealism, by doing away with the limitations of the merely mechanistic materialism of the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It likewise spelled the end of all &amp;quot;systems&amp;quot; of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It made philosophy into a revolutionary weapon of the working people, an instrument, a method for understanding the world so as to change it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PART TWO: DIALECTICS ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER SIX: DIALECTICS AND METAPHYSICS ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Metaphysical Way of Thinking =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen how materialist explanation is opposed to idealist explanation. And then we saw how materialists formerly interpreted things in a mechanist way, but how mechanistic materialism proved inadequate to explain real processes of change and development. For this we need materialist dialectics. We need to study and understand things dialectically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method is, indeed, nothing but the method of studying and understanding things in their real change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As such, it stands opposed to &#039;&#039;metaphysics&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is metaphysics? Or more exactly, what is the metaphysical way of thinking, which is opposed by the dialectical way of thinking?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics is essentially an abstract way of thinking. In a sense all thinking is &amp;quot;abstract&amp;quot;, since it works with general concepts and cannot but disregard a great deal of particular and unessential detail. For example, if we say that &amp;quot;men have two legs&amp;quot;, we are thinking of the two-leggedness of men in abstraction from their other properties, such as having a head, two arms and so on; and similarly we are thinking of all men in general, disregarding the individuality of particular men. But there is abstraction and abstraction. Metaphysics is distinguished by the fact that it makes false, misleading abstractions. The art of right thinking involves learning how to avoid metaphysical abstraction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suppose for example, we are thinking about men, about &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. Then we should think about human nature in such a way that we recognise that men live in society and that their human nature cannot be independent of their living in society but develops and changes with the development of society. We shall then form ideas about human nature which correspond to the actual conditions of men&#039;s existence and to their change and development. But yet people often think about &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; in a very different way, as though there were such a thing as &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; which manifested itself quite independent of the actual conditions of human existence and which was always and everywhere exactly the same. To think in such a way is obviously to make a false, misleading abstraction, And it is just such an abstract way of thinking that we call &amp;quot;metaphysics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of fixed, unchanging &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; is an example of metaphysical abstraction, of the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metaphysician does not think in terms of real &#039;&#039;men&#039;&#039;, but of &amp;quot;Man&amp;quot; in the abstract.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics, or the metaphysical way of thinking, is, then, that way of thinking which thinks of things (1) in abstraction from their conditions of existence, and (2) in abstraction from their change and development. It thinks of things (1) in separation one from another, ignoring their interconnections, and (2) as fixed and frozen, ignoring their change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One example of metaphysics has already been given. It is not difficult to find plenty more. Indeed, the metaphysical way of thinking is so widespread, and has become so much part and parcel of current bourgeois ideology, that there is hardy an article in a journal, a talk on the radio, or a book by a learned professor, in which examples of metaphysical fallacy are not to be found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A good deal is said and written, for example, about democracy. But the speakers and writers usually refer to some pure or absolute democracy, which they seek to define in abstract a metaphysical abstraction. If we want to understand democracy we have always to ask: democracy for whom, for the exploiters or the exploited? We have to understand that since democracy is a form of government, there is no democracy which is not associated with the rule of some particular class, and that the democracy which is established when the working class is the ruling class is a higher form of democracy than capitalist democracy, just as capitalist democracy is a higher form of democracy than, say, the slave-owners&#039; democracy of ancient Greece. In other words, we should not try to think of democracy in abstraction from real social relations and from the real change and development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in many British schools the children are regularly subjected to &amp;quot;intelligence tests&amp;quot;. It is alleged that each child possesses a certain fixed quantity of &amp;quot;intelligence&amp;quot;, which can be estimated without regard to the actual conditions of the child&#039;s existence and which determines his capabilities throughout the whole of his life regardless of whatever conditions for change and development may subsequently come his way. This is another example of metaphysics. In this case the metaphysical conception of &amp;quot;intelligence&amp;quot; is used as an excuse for denying educational opportunities to the majority of children on the grounds that their intelligence is too low for them to benefit from such opportunities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, metaphysics is a way of thinking which tries to fix the nature, properties and potentialities of everything it considers once and for all: it presupposes that each thing has a fixed nature and fixed properties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And it thinks in terms of &amp;quot;things&amp;quot; rather than &amp;quot;processes&amp;quot;. It tries to sum up everything in a formula, which says that the whole world, or any part of he world which is under consideration, consists of just such and such things with such and such properties. Such a formula we may call a &amp;quot;metaphysical&amp;quot; formula.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In philosophy, metaphysics often means the search for the &amp;quot;ultimate constituents of the universe&amp;quot;. Thus the materialists who said that the ultimate constituents were small, solid, material particles were just as much metaphysicians as the idealists who said that the ultimate constituents were spirits. All such philosophers thought they could sum up &amp;quot;the ultimate nature of the universe&amp;quot; in some formula. Some have had this formula, some that, but all have been metaphysicians. Yet it has been a hopeless quest. We cannot sum up the world infinite changing universe in any such formula. And the more we find out about it, the more is this evident.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It should now be clear that the mechanistic materialism which we discussed in the preceding chapters can equally well be called &#039;&#039;metaphysical&#039;&#039; materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We may also note, in passing, that certain philosophers today, the so-called positivists, who say we have no right to assert that anything exists except our own sense-perceptions, claim to be against &amp;quot;metaphysics&amp;quot; because they claim to reject any philosophy which seeks for &amp;quot;the ultimate constituents of the universe&amp;quot;. For them, &amp;quot;metaphysics&amp;quot; means any theory which deals with &amp;quot;ultimates&amp;quot; not verifiable in sense-experience. By using the term in this way, they conceal the fact that they themselves are, if anything, more metaphysical than any other philosophers. For their own mode of thinking reaches extremes of metaphysical abstraction. What could be more metaphysical than to imagine, as the positivist philosophers do, that our sense-experience exists in abstraction from the real material world outside us? Indeed, they themselves make &amp;quot;sense-experience&amp;quot; into a metaphysical &amp;quot;ultimate&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In opposition to the abstract, metaphysical way of thinking, dialectics teaches us to think of things in their real changes and interconnections. To think dialectically is to think concretely, and to think concretely is to think dialectically. When we oppose the dialectical method to metaphysics, then we show up the inadequacy, one-sidedness or falsity of the abstractions of metaphysics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This consideration enables us to understand the original meaning of the term &amp;quot;dialectics&amp;quot;. The word is derived from the Greek &#039;&#039;dialego&#039;&#039;, meaning to discuss or debate. It was considered that to discuss a question from all sides, and from all angles, allowing different one-sided points of view to oppose and contradict each other during the debate, was the best method of arriving at the truth. Such was the dialectics employed, for example, by Socrates. When anyone claimed to have a formula which answered some question once and for all, Socrates would enter into discussion with him and, by forcing him to consider the question from different angles, would compel him to contradict himself so to admit that his formula was false. By this method Socrates considered that it was possible to arrive at more adequate ideas about things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Marxist dialectical method develops from and includes dialectics in the sense in which it was understood by the Greeks. But it is far richer in content, far wider in its scope. As a result, it becomes something qualitatively new as compared with pre-Marxist dialectic—sa new revolutionary method. For it is combined with a consistent materialism, and ceases to be a mere method of argument, becoming a method of investigation applicable to both nature and society, a method of materialist understanding of the world which grows out of and guides the activity of changing the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Metaphysical &amp;quot;Either-Or&amp;quot; =====&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics presupposes that each thing has its own fixed nature, its own fixed properties, and considers each thing by itself, in isolation. It tries to settle the nature and properties of each thing as a given, separate object of investigation, not considering things in their interconnection and in their change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of this, metaphysics thinks of things in terms of hard and fast antitheses. It opposes things of one so it to things of another sort if a thing is of one sort it has one set of properties; if of another sort, it has another set of properties; the one excludes the other, and each is thought of in separation from the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Engels writes in his introduction to &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;To the metaphysician, things and their mental images, ideas, are isolated, to be considered one after the other, apart from each other, rigid fixed objects of investigation given once and for all. He thinks in absolutely irreconcilable antitheses. &#039;His communication is Yea, yea, Nay nay, for whatever is more than these cometh of evil.&#039; For him a thing either exists or it does not exist; it is equally impossible for a thing to be itself and at the same time something else.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Philosophers have expressed the essence of this metaphysical way of thinking in the formula: &amp;quot;Each thing is what it is, and not another thing.&amp;quot; This may sound no more than plain common sense. But that only shows that so-called common sense itself conceals misleading ideas which need to be brought into the open. This way of thinking prevents us from studying things in their real changes and interconnections—in all their contradictory aspects and relationships, in their process of changing from &amp;quot;one thing&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;another thing&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not only philosophers who are metaphysicians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are left-wing trade unionists, for example, who are as metaphysical as any school of philosophers. For them everyone at their trade union branch meeting is either a class-conscious militant or else he is a right-wing opportunist. Everyone must fit into one or other category, and once he is down as &amp;quot;right wing&amp;quot; he is finished so far as they are concerned. That some worker who has been their opponent in the past and on some issues may yet prove an ally in the future and on other issues is not allowed for in their metaphysical outlook on life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one of Moliere&#039;s plays there is a man who learns for the first time about prose. When they explain to him what prose is, he exclaims: &amp;quot;Why, I&#039;ve been speaking prose all my life!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly there are many workers who may well say: &amp;quot;Why, I&#039;ve been a metaphysician all my life!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metaphysician has his formula ready for everything. He says—either this formula fits or it does not. If it does not, then he has some alternative formula ready. &amp;quot;Either-or, but not both&amp;quot; is his motto. A thing is either this or that; it has either this set of properties or that set of properties; two things stand to one another either in this relationship or in that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the metaphysical &amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot; leads people into countless difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, difficulties are felt in understanding the relations between American and British imperialism today. For it is argued: either they are working together, or else they are not. If they are working together, then there is no rift between them; if there is a rift between them, then they are not working together. But on the contrary, they are working together and yet there are rifts between them; and we cannot understand the way they work together nor fight them effectively unless we understand the rifts which divide them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, difficulties are felt in understanding the possibility of the peaceful co-existence of capitalist and socialist states. For it is argued: either they can co-exist peaceful, in which case antagonism between capitalism and socialism must cease; or else the antagonism remains, in which case they cannot coexist peacefully. But on the contrary, the antagonism remains, and yet the striving of the socialist states and of millions of people in all countries for peace can lead to peaceful relations between capitalist and socialist states.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is often difficult to avoid a metaphysical way of thinking. And this is because, misleading as it is, it yet has its roots in something very necessary and useful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary for us to classify things-—to have some system of classifying them and assigning their properties and relations. That is a prerequisite of clear thinking. We have to work out what different kinds of things there are in the world, to say that these have these properties as distinct from those which have those other properties and to say what are their relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But when we go on to consider these things and properties and relations each in isolation, as fixed constants, as mutually exclusive terms, then we begin to go wrong. For everything in the world has many different and indeed contradictory aspects, exists in intimate relationship with other things and not in isolation, and is subject to change. And so it frequently happens that when we classify something as &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; and not &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; then this formula is upset by its changing from &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; to &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; or by its being &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; in some relationships and &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; in others, or by its having a contradictory nature, part &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; and part B&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, we all know the difference between birds and mammals, and that while birds lay eggs mammals, in general, produce their young alive and suckle them. Naturalists se to believe that mammals were rigidly distinguished from birds because, amongst other things, mammals do not lay eggs. But this formula was completely upset when an animal called the platypus was discovered for while the platypus is undoubtedly a mammal, it is a mammal which lays eggs. What is the explanation of this irregular behaviour of the platypus? It is to be found in the evolutionary relationship of birds and mammals, which are both descended from original egg-laying animals. The birds have continued to lay eggs while the mammals stopped doing so except for a few conservative animals like the platypus. If we think of animals in their evolution, their development, this appears very natural. But if we try, as the older naturalists tried, to make them fit into some rigid, fixed scheme of classification, then the products of evolution upset that classification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, an idea or a theory which was progressive in one set of circumstances, when it first arose, cannot for that reason be labelled &amp;quot;progressive&amp;quot; in an absolute sense, since it may later become reactionary in new circumstances. For instance, mechanistic materialism when it first arose was a progressive theory. But we cannot say that it is still progressive today. On the contrary, under the new circumstances which have arisen mechanistic theory has become retrograde, reactionary Mechanism, which was progressive in the rising phase of capitalism, goes hand in hand with idealism as part of the ideology of capitalism in decay.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Common sense, too, recognises the limitations of the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: When is a man bald? Common sense recognises that though we can distinguish bald men from non-bald men, nevertheless baldness develops through a process of losing one&#039;s hair, and therefore men in the midst of this process enter into a phase in which we cannot say absolutely either that they are bald or that they are not: they are in process of becoming bald. The metaphysical &amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot; breaks down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all these examples we are confronted with the distinction between an &#039;&#039;objective process&#039;&#039;, in which something undergoes change, and the &#039;&#039;concepts&#039;&#039; in terms of which we try to sum up the characteristics of the things involved in the process. Such concepts never do and never can always and in all respects correspond to their objects, precisely because the objects are undergoing change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Engels explained this in a letter (March 12, 1895) to a certain Mr. C. Schmidt, who was puzzled by it:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Are the concepts that prevail in natural science fictions because they by no means always coincide with reality? From the moment we accept the theory of evolution all our concepts of organic life correspond only approximately to reality. Otherwise there would be no change; on the day that concept and reality absolutely coincide in the organic world, development is at an end.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And he pointed out that similar considerations apply to all concepts without exception.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
When we think of the properties of things, their relation. ships, their modes of action and interaction, the processes into which they enter, then we find that, generally speaking, all these properties, relationships, interactions and processes divide into &#039;&#039;fundamental opposites&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, if we think of the simplest ways in which two bodies can act on one another, then we find that this action is either repulsion or attraction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we consider the electrical properties of bodies, then there is positive and negative electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In organic life, there is the building up of organic compounds and the breaking of them down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in mathematics, there is addition and subtraction, plus and minus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in general, whatever sphere of inquiry we may be considering, we find that it involves such fundamental opposities. We find ourselves considering, not just a number of &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; things, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; properties, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; relations, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; processes, but pairs of &#039;&#039;opposites&#039;&#039;, fundamental &#039;&#039;oppositions&#039;&#039;. As Hegel put it: &amp;quot;In opposition, the different is not confronted by any other, but by &#039;&#039;its&#039;&#039; other&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Encyclopaedia of Philosophical Sciences: Logic&#039;&#039; Section 119).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus if we think of the forces acing between two bodies, there are not just a number of different forces, but they divide into attractive and repulsive forces; if we think of electric charges, there are not just a number of different charges, but they divide into positive and negative; and so on. Attraction stands opposed to repulsion, positive electricity to negative electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such fundamental oppositions are not understood by the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first place, the metaphysical way of thinking tries to ignore and discount opposition. It seeks to understand a given subject-matter simply in terms of a whole number of different properties and different relations of things, ignoring the fundamental oppositions which are manifested in these properties and relations. Thus those who think in metaphysical terms about class-divided societies, for example, try to understand society as consisting merely of a large number of different individuals connected together by all kinds of different social relations-but they ignore the fundamental opposition of exploiters and exploited, manifested in all those social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, when the metaphysical way of thinking does nevertheless come upon the fundamental oppositions and cannot ignore them, then—true to its habit of thinking of each thing in isolation, as a fixed constant—it considers these opposites each in isolation from the other, understands them separately and as each excluding the other. Thus, for example, the older physicists used to think of the positive and negative electricity just simply as two different &amp;quot;electrical fluids&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But contrary to metaphysics, not only are fundamental opposites involved in every subject-matter, but these opposites mutually imply each other, are inseparably connected together, and, far from being exclusive, neither can exist or be understood except in relation to the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This characteristic of opposition is known as polarity: fundamental opposites are polar opposites. A magnet, for example, has two poles, another pole and a south pole. But these poles, opposite and distinct, cannot exist in separation. if the magnet is cut in two, there is not a north pole in one half and a south pole in the other, but north and south poles recur in each half. The north pole exists only as the opposite of the south, and vice versa; the one can be defined only as the opposite of the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, fundamental opposition has o be understood as polar opposition, and every subject-matter has to be understood in terms of the polar opposition involved in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in physics we find that attraction and repulsion are involved in every physical process in such a way that they cannot be separated or isolated the one from the other. In considering living bodies, we do not find in some cases the building up of organic compounds and in other cases their breaking down, but every life process involves both the building up and the breaking down of organic compounds. In capitalist society the increasing socialisation of labour is inseparable from its opposite, the increasing centralisation of capital.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This unity of opposites——the fact that opposites cannot be understood in separation one from another, but only in their inseparable connection in every field of investigation—is strikingly exemplified in mathematics. Here the fundamental operations are the two oppositions, addition and subtraction. And so far is it from being the case that addition and subtraction can be understood each apart from the other, that addition can be represented as subtraction and vice versa; thus the operation of subtraction &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;(a+b)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; can be represented as an addition &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;(-b+a)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;. Similarly a division &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;a/b&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; can be represented as a multiplication &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;a\times(1/b)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; (Engels: &#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;Note on Mathematics&amp;quot;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The unity of opposites, their inseparable connection, is by no means to be understood as a harmonious and stable relationship, as a state of equilibrium, On the contrary. &amp;quot;The unity of opposites is conditional, temporary, transitory relative. The struggle of mutually exclusive opposites is absolute, just as development and motion are absolute&amp;quot; (Lenin: &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of fundamental polar oppositions, manifesting themselves in every department of nature and society, expresses itself in the &#039;&#039;conflict&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;struggle&#039;&#039; of opposed tendencies, which, despite phases of temporary equilibrium, lead to continual motion and development ta perpetual coming into being and passing away of everything in existence, to sharp changes of state and transformations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the equilibrium of attractive and repulsive forces in the physical world is never more than conditional and temporary; the conflict and struggle of attraction and repulsion always asserts itself, suing in physical changes and transformations, whether transformations on an atomic scale, chemical changes or, on a grand scale, in the explosion of stars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Dialectics and Metaphysics =====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics thinks in terms of &amp;quot;ready-made&amp;quot; things, whose properties and potentialities it seeks to fix and determine once and for a. It considers each thing by itself, in isolation from every other, in terms of irreconcilable antitheses—&amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot;. It contrasts one thing to another, one property to another, one relationship to another, not considering things in their real movement and interconnection, and not considering that every subject-matter represents a unity of opposites—opposed but inseparably connected together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics refuses to think of things each by itself, as having a fixed nature and fixed properties—&amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot;—but it recognises that things come into being, exist and cease to be in a process of unending change and development, in a process of complicated and ever-changing inter-relationship, in which each thing exists only in its connection with other things and goes through a series of transformations, and in which is always manifested the unity, inseparable interconnection and struggle of the opposite properties, aspects, tendencies characteristic of every phenomenon of nature and society,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Engels writes in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The world is not to be comprehended as a complex of ready-made things but as a complex of process.... One no longer permits oneself to be imposed upon by the anti theses insuperable for the old metaphysics....&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The old rigid antitheses, the sharp impassible dividing lines are more and more disappearing…. The recognition that these antitheses and distinctions are in fact to be found in nature but only with relative validity, and that on the other hand their imagined rigidity and absoluteness have been introduced into nature only by our minds-this recognition is the kernel of the dialectical conception of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectics.. grasps things and their images, ideas, essentially in their inter-connection, in their sequence, their movement, their birth and death… .&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Lenin wrote in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039; that the understanding of the &amp;quot;contradictory parts&amp;quot; of every phenomenon was &amp;quot;the essence of dialectics&amp;quot;. It consists in &amp;quot;the recognition (discovery) of the contradictory, mutually exclusive, opposite tendencies in all phenomena and processes of nature, including mind and society&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly, Marx in the Preface to &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039; wrote that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;dialectic... in its rational form is a scandal and abomination to bourgeoisdom and its doctrinaire professors, because it includes in its comprehension and affirmative recognition of the existing state of things, at the same time also, the recognition of the negation of that state, of its inevitable breaking up; because it regards every historically developed social form as in fluid movement, and therefore takes into account its transient nature not less than its momentary existence; because it lets nothing impose upon it, and is in its essence critical and revolutionary.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER SEVEN: CHANGE AND INTERCONNECTION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Four Principal Features of the Marxist Dialectical Method =====&lt;br /&gt;
In his &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039; Stalin said that there are four principal features of the Marxist dialectical method.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics does not regard nature as just an agglomeration of things, each existing independently of the others, but it considers things as &amp;quot;connected with, dependent on and determined by each other&amp;quot;. Hence it considers that nothing can be understood taken by itself, in isolation, but must always be understood &amp;quot;in its inseparable connection with other things, and as conditioned by them&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics considers everything as in &amp;quot;a state of continuous movement and change, of renewal and development, where something is always arising and developing and something always disintegrating and dying away&amp;quot;. Hence it considers things &amp;quot;not only from the standpoint of their interconnection and interdependence, but also from the standpoint of their movement, their change, their development, their coming into being and going out of being&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics does not regard the process of development as &amp;quot;a simple process of growth&amp;quot;, but as &amp;quot;a development which passes from... quantitative changes to open, fundamental changes, to qualitative changes&amp;quot;, which occur &amp;quot;abruptly, taking the form of a leap from one state to another&amp;quot;. Hence it considers development as &amp;quot;an onward and upward movement, as a transition from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state, as a development from the simple to the complex, from the lower to the higher&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics &amp;quot;holds that the process of development from the lower to the higher takes place… as a disclosure of the contradictions inherent in things... as a struggle of opposing tendencies which operate on the basis of these contradictions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We shall postpone until the next chapter consideration of the latter two features, which concern the process of development from one qualitative state to another from the lower to the higher. In this chapter we shall consider the first two features of the dialectical method, namely, that it considers things always in their interconnection and in their movement and change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Considering Things in Their Interconnection and Circumstances =====&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method demands, first, that we should consider things, not each by itself, but always in their interconnection with other things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sounds &amp;quot;obvious&amp;quot;. Nevertheless it is an &amp;quot;obvious&amp;quot; principle which is very often ignored and is extremely important to remember. We have already considered it and some examples of its application in discussing metaphysics, since the very essence of metaphysics is to think of things in an abstract way, isolated from their relations with other things and from the concrete circumstances in which they exist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of considering things in relation to actual conditions and circumstances, and not apart from those actual conditions and circumstances, is always of fundamental importance for the working-class movement in deciding the most elementary questions of policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there was a time when the British workers were fighting for a ten-hour day. They were right at that time not to make their immediate demand an eight-hour day, since this was not yet a realisable demand. They were equally right, when they got a ten-hour day, not to be satisfied with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are times when it is correct for a section of woe are times when it is correct to call it off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No working-class leader can be of very good use if he tries to decide questions of policy in terms of &amp;quot;general principle&amp;quot; alone, without taking into account the actual circumstances in relation to which policy has to be operated, without understanding that the same policy can be right in one case and wrong in another, depending on the concrete circumstances of each case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in &#039;&#039;Left-Wing Communism&#039;&#039; Lenin wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Of course, in politics, in which sometimes extremely complicated—national and international—relationships between classes and parties have to be dealt with… it would be absurd to concoct a recipe, or general rule.. that would serve in all cases. One must have the brains to analyse the situation in each separate case.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This readiness on the part of Marxists to adapt policy to circumstances and to change policy with circumstances is sometimes called Communist &amp;quot;opportunism&amp;quot;. But it is nothing of the kind——or rather, it is the very opposite. It is the application in practice of the science of the strategy and tactics of working-class struggle. Indeed, what is meant by opportunism in relation to working-class policy? It means subordinating the long-term interests of the working class as a whole to the temporary interests of a section, sacrificing the interests of the class to defence of the temporary privileges of some particular group. Communists are guided by the principle stated in The Communist Manifesto, that &amp;quot;they always and everywhere represent the interests of the movement as a whole&#039;. And this requires that, in the interests of the movement as a whole, one must analyse the situation in each separate case, deciding what policy to pursue in each case in the light of the concrete circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On general questions too, the greatest confusion can arise from forgetting the dialectical principle that things must not be considered in isolation but in their inseparable interconnection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the British Labour leaders once said, and many members of the Labour Party continue to say, that nationalisation is an installment of socialism. They consider nationalisation by itself in isolation, out of connecting with the state and with the social structure in relation to which nationalisation measures are introduced. They overlook the fact that if he public power, the state, remains in the hands of the exploiters, and if their representatives sit on and control the boards of the nationalised industries, which continue to be run on the basis of exploiting the labour of one class for the profit of another class, then nationalisation is not socialism. Socialist nationalisation can come into being only when the public power, the state, is in the hands of the workers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in political arguments people very often appeal to a concept of &amp;quot;fairness&amp;quot; which leads them to judge events without the slightest consideration of the real meaning of those events, of the circumstances in which they occur. What&#039;s sauce for the goose is sauce for the gander: that is the principle employed in such arguments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it is argued that if we defend the democratic right of the workers in a capitalist country to agitate for the ending of capitalism and the introduction of socialism, then we cannot deny to others in a socialist country the right to agitate for the ending of socialism and the reintroduction of capitalism. Those who argue like this throw up their hands in horror when they find that former groupings in the U. S. S. R., who sought to restore capitalism in that country, were deprived of the possibility of carrying out their aims, and that later the same thing happened to groupings with similar aims in Hungary. Why, they exclaim, this is undemocratic, this is tyranny! Such an argument overlooks the difference between fighting in the interests of the vast majority of the people to end exploitation, and fighting in the interests of a small section to preserve or reintroduce exploitation; it overlooks the difference between defending the right of the vast majority to run their affairs in their own interests, and defending the right of a small minority to keep the majority in bondage; in other words, it overlooks the difference between moving forwards and backwards, between putting the clock on and putting it back, between revolution and counter-revolution. Of course, if we fight to achieve socialism, and if we achieve it, then we shall defend what we have achieved and shall not allow the slightest possibility of any group destroying that achievement. Let the capitalists and their hangers-on shout about democracy &amp;quot;in general&amp;quot;. If, as Lenin said, we &amp;quot;have the brains to analyse the situation&amp;quot;, we shall not be deceived by them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;liberal&amp;quot; concept of &amp;quot;fairness&amp;quot; has, indeed, often served as favourite weapon of reaction. In 1949 and again in 1950, when the fascists decided to hold a demonstration London on May Day, the Home Secretary promptly banned the workers&#039; May Day demonstration. If I ban one, I must ban the other he blandly explained. How scrupulously fair he was!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of understanding things in their circumstances and interconnections is likewise a very important principle in science. Yet scientists, who take things to bits and consider their various properties, very often forget that things which they may consider in isolation do not exist in isolation. And this leads to serious misunderstandings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soviet biologists, for example, guided by this first principle of dialectics, have stressed the unity of the organism and its environment. They have pointed out that you cannot consider the organism as having a nature of its own, isolated from its environment: that is metaphysics. Thus there is no such thing as a plant, for instance, isolated from its environment: such a plant is a mere museum piece, a dead plant artificially preserved. Living plants grow in a soil, in a climate, in an environment, and they grow and develop by assimilating that environment. Thus Lysenko defined the heredity, or nature, of an organism as its requirement of certain conditions for its life and development, and its responding to various conditions in a certain way. This understanding of the unity of organism and environment had important consequences. For it led to the expectation hat by compelling an organism to adapt itself to and assimilate changed conditions, its nature could be changed. And this expectation has been verified in practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some biologists, on the other hand, wished to treat the organism abstractly, metaphysically, as isolated from its real conditions of life. They conceived of the &amp;quot;nature&amp;quot; of the organism as quite independent of its conditions of life. Hence they concluded, in true metaphysical style, that the heredity of an organism &amp;quot;is what it is&amp;quot;, and that it was no use trying to change it in the ways in which Soviet biologists have changed the heredity of organisms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Considering Things in Their Movement, Their Coming into Being and Going out of Being =====&lt;br /&gt;
Let us now consider some examples of the second principle of dialectics, which demands that we should consider things in their movement, their change, their coming into being and going out of being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle, too, is of great importance in science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soviet biologists, for example, guided by this principle of dialectics, considered the organism in its growth and development. Thus at a certain stage of growth, the nature of the organism is still plastic; if you can modify it at that state, you can often change its nature, give it a changed heredity. Something is newly coming into being in the organism, and that is the time to foster it and to give it a desired direction. But if that stage is passed, then its nature becomes fixed and you cannot change it. You must find just the right stage of growth if you wish to modify the heredity of the organism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This second principle of dialectics teaches us always to pay attention to what is new, to what is rising and growing—not just to what exists at the moment, but to what is coming into being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle is of paramount importance for revolutionary understanding, for revolutionary practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Russian Bolsheviks for example, saw from the very beginning how Russian society was moving—what was new in it, and what was coming into being. They looked for what was rising and growing, though it was still weak—the working class. While others discounted the importance of the working class and finished by entering into compromises with the forces of the old society, the Bolsheviks concluded that the working class was the new, rising force, and led it to victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly today, when Press and radio are full of the boasts and threats of the American imperialists and their followers, we stress that which is rising and growing all over the world, the people&#039;s camp of peace, which is bound to continue to grow and to overwhelm the imperialists in shameful disaster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the fight for unity of the working-class movement, in relation to the British Labour Party and the affiliated trade unions, we pay attention above all to that which is arising and growing in the movement. Therefore we see a great deal more than the policy of the right-wing leaders and their influence. The right wing has its basis in the past, though it is still strong. But there are arising the forces of the future, determined to fight against capitalism and war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly in relation to individual people——we should foster and build on what is coming to birth in them, what is rising and moving ahead. This is what a good secretary or organiser does.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such examples as these show that the basis of the dialectical method, its most essential principle, is to study and understand things in their concrete interconnection and movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Against &amp;quot;Ready-made Schemes&amp;quot;—&amp;quot;Truth is Always Concrete&amp;quot; =====&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes people imagine that dialectics is a preconceived scheme, into the pattern of which everything is supposed to fit. This is the very opposite of the truth about dialectics. The employment of the Marxist dialectical method does not mean that we apply a preconceived scheme and try to make everything fit into it. No, it means that we study things as they really are, in their real interconnection and movement. &amp;quot;The most essential thing in Marxism,&amp;quot; Lenin wrote, &amp;quot;is the concrete analysis of concrete conditions&amp;quot; (quoted by Mao Tse-tung in &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is something which Lenin insisted on again and again. Indeed, in his pamphlet &#039;&#039;One Step Forward, Two Steps Back&#039;&#039;, he proclaimed it as &amp;quot;the fundamental thesis of dialectics&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Genuine dialectics, Lenin wrote, proceeds &amp;quot;by means of a thorough, detailed analysis of a process in all its concreteness. The fundamental thesis of dialectics is: there is no such thing as abstract truth, truth is always concrete.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did he mean by &amp;quot;truth is always concrete&amp;quot;? Just that we will not get at the truth about things, either about nature or society, by thinking up some general scheme, some abstract formula; but only by trying to work out as regards each process just what are the forces at work, how they are related which are rising and growing and which are decaying and dying away, and on this basis reaching an estimate of the process as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Engels said: &amp;quot;There could be no question of building the laws of dialectics into nature, but of discovering them in it and evolving them from it…. Nature is the test of dialectics&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As regards the study of society, and the estimate we make of real social changes on which we base our political strategy, Lenin ridiculed those who took some abstract, preconceived scheme as their guide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to some &amp;quot;authorities&amp;quot;, the Marxist dialectics laid it down that all development must proceed through &amp;quot;triads&amp;quot;—thesis, antithesis, synthesis. Lenin ridiculed this.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;It is clear to everybody that the main burden of Engels&#039; argument is that materialists must depict the historical process correctly and accurately, and that insistence on... selection of examples which demonstrate the correctness of the triad is nothing but a relic of Hegelianism... And indead, once it has been categorically declared that to attempt to &#039;prove&#039; anything by triads is absurd, what significance can examples  of &#039;dialectical&#039; process have?... Anyone who reads the definition and description of the dialectical method given by Engels will see that the Hegelian triads are not even mentioned, and that it all amounts to regarding social evolution as a natural-historical process of development....&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What Marx and Engels called the dialectical method is nothing more nor less than the scientific method in sociology, which consists in regarding society as a living organism in a constant state of development, the study of which requires an objective analysis of the relations of production which constitute the given social formation and an investigation of its laws of functioning and development&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;What the &amp;quot;Friends of the People&amp;quot; Are and How They Fight the Social Democrats&#039;&#039;, Part I).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Let us consider some examples of what the &amp;quot;analysis of a process in all its concreteness&amp;quot; and the principle that &amp;quot;truth is always concrete&amp;quot; mean, in contrast to the method of trying to lay down some preconceived scheme of social development and of appealing to such a scheme as a basis for policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tsarist Russia the Mensheviks used to say: &amp;quot;We must have capitalism before socialism.&amp;quot; First capitalism must go through its full development, then socialism will follow: that was their scheme. Consequently they supported the liberals in politics and enjoined the workers to do no more than fight for better conditions in the capitalist factories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin repudiated this silly scheme. He showed that the liberals, frightened by the workers, would compromise with the Tsar; but that the alliance of workers with peasants could take the lead from them, overthrow the Tsar, and then go on to overthrow the capitalists and build socialism before ever capitalism was able to develop fully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the proletarian revolution was successful, another scheme was propounded—this time by Trotsky. &amp;quot;You can&#039;t build socialism in one country. Unless the revolution takes place in the advanced capitalist countries, socialism cannot come in Russia.&amp;quot; Lenin and Stalin showed that this scheme, too, was false. For even if the revolution did not take place in the advanced capitalist countries, the alliance of workers and peasants in the Soviet Union had still the forces to build socialism,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Western European countries it used often to be said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We must have fascism before communism.&amp;quot; First the capitalists will abandon democracy and introduce the fascist dictatorship, and then the workers will overthrow the fascist dictator. ship. But the Communists replied, no, we will fight together with all the democratic forces to preserve bourgeois democracy and to defeat the fascists, and that will create the best conditions for going forward to win working-class power and to commence to build socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly, today we sometimes hear the argument: &amp;quot;Capitalism means war; therefore war is inevitable.&amp;quot; No, this scheme is false as well. The imperialists have tried to stake their policy on wars of conquest. But they cannot make war without the people. The more they prepare for war, the more open their aggressiveness becomes, the more one power attempts to impose its domination on another and the more hardships they impose on the people, the more can the people be rallied to oppose their war. Therefore peace can be preserved. And by fighting to preserve peace we can lay the basis for ending the conditions which create the danger of war. So war is not inevitable: the imperialist plans can be defeated. They can be defeated if the working class rallies all the peace-loving forces around itself. And if we defeat the imperialist war plans, that will be the best road towards the ending of capitalism itself and the building of socialism. Imperialism will not be ended by waiting for it to wreck itself in inevitable wars, but by uniting to prevent the realisation of its war plans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all these examples it will be seen that the acceptance of some ready-made scheme, some abstract formula, means passivity, support for capitalism, betrayal of the working class and of socialism. But the dialectical approach which understands things in their concrete interconnection and movement, shows us how to forge ahead—how to fight, what allies to draw in. That is the inestimable value of the Marxist dialectical method to the working-class movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER EIGHT: THE LAWS OF DEVELOPMENT ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== What Do We Mean by &amp;quot;Development&amp;quot;? =====&lt;br /&gt;
In stressing the need to study real processes in their movement and in all their interconnections, Stalin pointed out that in the processes of nature and history there is always &amp;quot;renewal and development, where something is always arising and developing and something always disintegrating and dying away&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When that which is arising and developing comes to fruition, and that which is disintegrating and dying away finally disappears, there emerges something new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For as we saw in criticising mechanistic materialism, processes do not always keep repeating the same cycle of changes, but advance from stage to stage as something new continually emerges.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the real meaning of the word &amp;quot;development&amp;quot;. We speak of &amp;quot;development&amp;quot; where stage by stage something new keeps emerging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there is a difference between mere change and development. Development is change proceeding according to its own internal laws from stage to stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And there is equally a difference between growth and development. This difference is familiar to biologists, for example. Thus growth means getting bigger merely quantitative change. But development means, not getting bigger, but passing into a qualitatively new stage, becoming qualitatively different. For example, a caterpillar grows longer and fatter; then it spins itself a cocoon, and finally emerges as a butterfly. This is development. A caterpillar grows into a bigger caterpillar; it &#039;&#039;develops&#039;&#039; into a butterfly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Processes of nature and history exemplify, not merely change, not merely growth, but development. Can we, then, reach any conclusions about the general laws of development? This is the further task of materialist dialectics to find what general laws are manifested in all development, and to give us, therefore, the &#039;&#039;method of approach&#039;&#039; for understanding, explaining and controlling development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Quantity and Quality: The Law of the Transformation of Quantitative into Qualitative Changes =====&lt;br /&gt;
This brings us to the two latter features of the Marxist dialectical method. The first of these may be called &amp;quot;the law of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change&amp;quot;. What does this mean?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All change has a quantitative aspect, that is, an aspect of mere increase or decrease which does not alter the nature of that which changes. But quantitative change, increase or decrease, cannot go on indefinitely. At a certain point it always leads to a qualitative change; and at that critical point (or &amp;quot;nodal point&amp;quot;, as Hegel called it) the qualitative change takes place relatively suddenly, by a leap, as it were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, if water is being heated, it does not go on getting hotter and hotter indefinitely; at a certain critical temperature it begins to turn into steam, undergoing a qualitative change from liquid to gas. A cord used to lift a weight may have a greater and greater load attached to it, but no cord can lift a load indefinitely great: at a certain point, the cord is bound to break. A boiler may withstand a greater and greater pressure of steam——up to the point where it bursts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This law of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change is also met with in society. Thus before the of industrial capitalist comes into being here takes lac process of the accumulation of wealth in money form in a few private hands (largely by colonial plunder), and of the formation of a propertyless proletariat (by enclosures and the driving of peasants off the land). At a certain point in this process, when &#039;&#039;enough&#039;&#039; money is accumulated to provide capital for industrial undertaking, when &#039;&#039;enough&#039;&#039; people have been proletarianised to provide the labour required, the conditions have matured for the development of industrial capitalism. At this point an accumulation of quantitative changes give rise to a new qualitative stage in the development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, qualitative changes happen with relative suddenness—by a leap. Something new is suddenly born, though its potentiality was already contained in the gradual evolutionary process of continuous quantitative change which went before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we find that continuous, gradual quantitative change leads at a certain point to discontinuous, sudden qualitative change. We have already remarked in an earlier chapter that most of those who have considered the laws of development in nature and society have conceived of this development only in its continuous aspect. This means that they have considered it only from the aspect of a process of growth, of quantitative change, and have not considered its qualitative aspect, the fact that at a certain point in the gradual process of growth a new quality suddenly arises, a transformation takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet this is what always happens. If you are boiling a kettle, the water suddenly begins to boil when boiling point is reached. If you are scrambling eggs, the mixture in the pan suddenly &amp;quot;scrambles&amp;quot;. And it is the same if you are engaged in changing society. We will only change capitalist society into socialist society when the rule of one class is replaced by the rule of another class—and this is a radical transformation, a leap to a new state of society, a revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If, on the other hand, we consider quality itself, then qualitative change always arises as a result of an accumulation of quantitative changes, and differences in quality have their basis in differences of quantity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus just as quantitative change must at a certain point give rise to qualitative change, so if we wish to bring about qualitative change we must study its quantitative basis, and know what must be increased and what diminished if the required chance is to be brought about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natural science teaches us how purely quantitative difference—addition or subtraction—makes a qualitative difference in nature. For example, the addition of one proton in the nucleus of an atom makes the transition from one element to another. The atoms of all the elements are formed out of combinations of the same protons and electrons, but a purely quantitative difference between the numbers combined in the atom gives different kinds of atoms, atoms of different elements with different chemical properties. Thus an atom consisting of one proton and one electron is a hydrogen atom, but if another proton and another electron are added it is an atom of helium, and so on. Similarly in chemical compounds, the addition of one atom to a molecule makes the difference between substances with different chemical properties. In general, different qualities have their basis in quantitative difference.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Engels put it in his &#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In nature, in a manner exactly fixed for each individual case, qualitative changes can only occur by the quantitative addition or subtraction of matter or motion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All qualitative differences in nature rest on differences of chemical composition or on different quantities or forms of motion or, as is almost always the case, on both. Hence it is impossible to alter the quality of a body without addition or subtraction of matter or motion, i. e. without quantitative alteration of the body concerned.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This feature of the dialectical law connecting quality and quantity is familiar to readers of the popular literature about atomic bombs. To make a uranium bomb it is necessary to have the isotope, uranium-235; the more common isotope, uranium-238, will not do. The difference in atomic weight, depending on the number of neutrons present in each case. But this quantitative difference of atomic weight, 235 and 238, makes the qualitative difference between a substance with the properties required for the bomb and a substance without those properties. Further, having got a quantity of uranium-235, a certain &amp;quot;critical mass&amp;quot; of it is required before it will explode. If there is not enough, the chain reaction which constitutes the explosion will not occur; when the &amp;quot;critical mass&amp;quot; is reached, the reaction does occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hydrogen bomb likewise depends on definite quantitative conditions to make it go off. The thermo-nuclear reaction which constitutes the explosion takes place only when a sufficient degree of heat is present. So this heat has to be generated, e.g. by an atomic explosion, in order to explode the hydrogen bomb.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we see that quantitative changes are transformed at a certain point into qualitative changes, and qualitative differences rest on quantitative differences. This is a universal feature of development. What makes such development happen?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Development Takes Place Through the Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the reason why in any particular case a quantitative change leads to a qualitative change lies in the very nature, in the content, of the particular processes involved. Therefore in each case we can, if we only know enough, explain just why a qualitative change is inevitable, and why it takes place at the point it does.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To explain this we have to study the facts of the case. We cannot invent an explanation with the aid of dialectics alone; where an understanding of dialectics helps is that it gives us the clue as to where to look. In a particular case we may not yet know how and why the change takes place. In that case we have the task of finding out, by investigating the facts of the case. For there is no mystery concealed behind the emergence of the qualitatively new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider, for example, the case of the qualitative change which takes place when water boils.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When heat is applied to a mass of water contained in a kettle, then the effect is to increase the motion of the molecules composing the water. So long as the water remains in its liquid state, the forces of attraction between the molecules are sufficient to ensure that, though some of the surface molecules are continually escaping, the whole mass coheres together as a mass of water inside the kettle. At boiling point, however, the motion of molecules has become sufficiently violent for large numbers of them to begin jumping clear of the mass. A qualitative change is therefore observed. The water begins to bubble and the whole mass is rapidly transformed into steam. This change evidently occurs as a result of the opposition operating within the mass of water—the tendency of the molecules to move apart and jump free versus the forces of attraction between them. The former tendency is reinforced to the point where it overcomes the latter as a result, in this case, of the external application of heat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example have considered is that of a cord which breaks when is load becomes too great. Here again, the qualitative change takes place as a result of the opposition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These examples prepare us for the general conclusion that, as Stalin puts it, &amp;quot;the internal content of the process of element, the internal content of the transformation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes&amp;quot; consists in the struggle of opposites—opposite tendencies, opposite forces within the things and process concerned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the law that quantitative changes are transformed into qualitative changes, and that differences in quality are based on differences in quantity, leads us to the law of the unity ad struggle of opposites.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here is the way Stalin formulates this law, this feature of dialectics in his &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics holds that internal contradictions are inherent in all things and phenomena of nature, for all have their negative and positive sides, a past and a future, something dying away and something developing; and that the struggle between these opposites, the struggle between the old and the new, between that which is dying away and that which is being born, between that which is disappearing and that which is developing, constitutes the internal content of the process of development, the internal content of the transformation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method therefore holds that the process of development from the lower to the higher takes place not as a harmonious unfolding of phenomena, but as a disclosure of the contradictions inherent in things and phenomena, as a &#039;struggle&#039; of opposite tendencies which operate in the basis of these contradictions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;To understand development, to understand how and why quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, to understand how and why the transition takes place from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state, we have to understand the contradictions inherent in each thing and process we are considering, and how a &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; of opposite tendencies arises on the basis of these contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have to understand this concretely, in each case, bearing in mind Lenin&#039;s warning that &amp;quot;the fundamental thesis of dialectics is: truth is always concrete. We cannot deduce the laws of development in the concrete case from the general principles of dialectics: we have to discover them by actual investigation in each case. But dialectics tells us what to look for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectics of Social Development—The Contradictions of Capitalism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectics of development the unity and struggle of opposites has been most thoroughly worked out in the Marxist science of society. Here, from the standpoint of the working-class struggle, on the basis of working-class experience, we can work out the dialectic of the contradictions of capitalism and of their development very exactly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the principles involved in the development of society are not opposed to but are in essence the same as those involved in the development of nature, though different in their form of manifestation in each case. Thus Engels said in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;I was not in doubt that amid the welter of innumerable changes taking place in nature the same dialectical laws of motion are in operation as those which in history govern the apparent fortuitousness of events.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;How Marxism understands the contradictions of capitalism and their development, this crowning triumph of the dialectical method was explained in general terms by Engels in Socialism, Utopian and Scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic contradiction of capitalism is not simply the conflict of two classes, which confront one another as two external forces which come into conflict. No, it is the contradiction within the social system itself, on the basis of which the class conflict arises and operates.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalism brought about:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the concentration of the means of production in large workshops and manufactories, their transformation into means of production which were in fact social. But the social means of production and the social products were treated as if they were still, as they had been before, the means of production and the products of individuals. Hitherto, the owner of the instruments of labour had appropriated the product because it was as a rule his own product, the auxiliary labour of other persons being the exception; now, the owner of the instruments of production continued to appropriate the product, although it was no longer &#039;&#039;his&#039;&#039; product, but exclusively the product of &#039;&#039;others&#039; labour&#039;&#039;. Thus, therefore, the products, now socially produced, were not appropriated by those who had really set the means of production in motion and really produced the products, but by the &#039;&#039;capitalists&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The basic contradiction of capitalism is, therefore, the contradiction between socialised production and capitalist appropriation. It is on the basis of this contradiction that the struggle between the classes develops.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In this contradiction... the whole conflict of today is already present in germ…. The contradiction between social production and capitalist appropriation became manifest as the antagonism between proletariat and bourgeoisie.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And the contradiction can only be resolved by the victory of the working class, when the working class sets up its own dictatorship and initiates social ownership and appropriation to correspond to social production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example very exactly illustrates the point of what Stalin said about &amp;quot;struggle of opposite tendencies which operate on the basis of these contradictions&amp;quot;. The class struggle exists and operates on the basis of the contradictions inherent in the social system itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is from the struggle of opposite tendencies, opposing forces, arising on the basis of the contradictions inherent the social system, that social transformation, the leap to a qualitatively new stage of social development, takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way the laws of dialectical development, summarised in the principles of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change and of the unity and struggle of opposites, are found at work in the development of society. To carry into effect the socialist transformation of society, therefore, the working class must learn to understand the social situation in the light of the laws of dialectics. Guided by that understanding, it must base the tactics and strategy of its class struggle on the concrete analysis of the actual situation at each stage of the struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER NINE: CONTRADICTION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Contradictions Inherent in Processes =====&lt;br /&gt;
In the last chapter we considered how qualitative change is brought about by the struggle of opposed forces. This was exemplified equally in the change of state of a body from liquid to solid or gas, and in the change of society from capitalism to socialism. In each case there are &amp;quot;opposite tendencies&amp;quot; at work, whose &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; eventuates in some fundamental transformation, a qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; is not external and accidental. It is not adequately understood if we suppose that it is a question of forces or tendencies arising quite independently the one of the other, which happen to meet, to bump up against each other and come into conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No. The struggle is internal and necessary; for it arises and follows from the nature of the process as a whole. The opposite tendencies are not independent the one of the other, but are inseparably connected as parts or aspects of a single whole. And they operate and come into conflict on the basis of the contradiction inherent in the process as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Movement and change result from causes inherent in thing and processes, from internal contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the old mechanist conception of move in all physical phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the class struggle in capitalist society arises on the basis of the contradictory unity of socialised labour and private appopriation inherent in that society. It does not arise as a result of external causes, but as a result of the contradictions within the very essence of the capitalist system. On the other hand, Tory and right-wing Labour theoreticians make out that the class struggle is stirred up by external interference by &amp;quot;Communist agitators&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Soviet agent&amp;quot;. And they believe that if only this external interference could be stopped, the system could get along very well as it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The internal necessity of the struggle of opposed forces, and of its outcome, based on the contradictions inherent process as a whole, is no mere refinement of philosophical analysis. It is of very great practical importance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bourgeois theorists, for example, are well able to recognise the fact of class conflicts in capitalist society. What they do not recognise is the necessity of this conflict; that it is based on contradictions inherent in the very nature of the capitalist system and that, therefore, the struggle can only culminate in and end with the destruction of the system itself and its replacement by a new, higher system of society. So they seek to mitigate the class conflict, to tone it down and reconcile the opposing classes, or to stamp it out, and so to preserve the system intact. Precisely this bourgeois view of the class conflict is brought into the labour movement by social democracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was in opposition to such a shallow, metaphysical way of understanding class conflict that Lenin pointed out in &#039;&#039;The State and Revolution&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;It is often said and written that the core of Marx&#039;s theory is the class struggle; but it is not true.... To limit Marxism to the theory of class struggle means curtailing Marxism, distorting it, reducing it to something which is acceptable to the bourgeoisie. A Marxist is one who extends the acceptance of the class struggle to the acceptance of the dictatorship of the proletariat. This is where the profound difference lies between a Marxist and an ordinary petty (or even big) bourgeois. This is the touchstone on which the real understanding and acceptance of Marxism should be tested.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In general, contradiction is inherent in a given process. The struggle which is characteristic of the process is not an external clash of accidentally opposed factors, but is the working out of contradictions belonging to the very nature of the process. And this conditions the outcome of the process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Contradiction Consists of the Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
The key conception of dialectics is this conception of contradiction inherent in the very nature of things— that the motive force of qualitative change lies in the contradictions contained within all processes of nature and society, and that in order to understand, control and master things in practice we must proceed from the concrete analysis of their contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What exactly do we mean by &amp;quot;contradiction&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the common, metaphysical conception, contradictions occur in our ideas about things, but not in things. We can assert contradictory propositions about a thing, and then there is a contradiction in what we say about it; but there can be no contradiction in the thing. This point of view regards contradiction simply and solely as a logical relation between propositions, but does not consider it as a real relation between things. Such a point of view is based on considering things statically, as &amp;quot;fixed and frozen&amp;quot;, disregarding their motions and dynamic interconnections.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we consider the real, complex movements and interconnections of real, complex things, then we find that contradictory tendencies can and do exist in them. For example, if the forces operating in a body combine tendencies of attraction and of repulsion, that it is a real contradiction. And if the movement of society combines the tendency to socialise production of the products, that is a real contradiction too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of contradictions in things is a very familiar state of affairs. There is nothing in the least abstruse about it, and it is often referred to in everyday conversations. For example, we speak of a man as having a &amp;quot;contradictory&amp;quot; character, or as being &amp;quot;a mass of contradictions&amp;quot;. This means that he evinces opposed tendencies in his behaviour, such as gentleness and brutality, recklessness and cowardice, selfishness and self-sacrifice. Or again, contradictory relations are the subject of everyday gossip when we talk about married couples who are always quarreling but never happy apart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such examples show that when we speak in Marxist philosophy about &amp;quot;contradictions in things&amp;quot; were not inventing some far-fetched philosophical theory, but are referring to something which is familiar to everyone. Nor are we using the word &amp;quot;contradiction&amp;quot; in some new and strange sense of our own, but are using the word in its ordinary, everyday sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A real contradiction is a &#039;&#039;unity&#039;&#039; of opposites. There is a real contradiction inherent, as we say, in the very nature of a thing or process or relationship when in that thing or process or relationship opposite tendencies are combined together in such a way that neither can exist without the other. In the unity of opposites, the opposites are held together in a relation of mutual dependence, where each is the condition of existence of the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the class contradiction between workers and capitalists in capitalist society is just such a unity of opposites, because in that society neither can the workers exist without the capitalists nor the capitalists without the workers. The nature of the society is such that these opposites are held together in it in inseparable unity. This unity of opposites belongs to the very essence of the social system. Capitalism is a system in which capitalists exploit workers and workers are exploited by capitalists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the unity of opposites in a contradiction which makes inescapable and necessary the &#039;&#039;struggle&#039;&#039; of opposites. Since the opposed terms are inseparably united, there is no getting out of the struggle. Thus, for example, because opposed classes are united in capitalist society, the development of that society proceeds, and cannot but proceed, in the form of a class struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We may also speak of the &#039;&#039;interpenetration&#039;&#039; of opposites in a contradiction. For being united in struggle, each opposed tendency is in its actual character and operation at any phase of the struggle influenced, modified or penetrated by the other in many ways. Each side is always affected by its relation with the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Working Out of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
We can only understand, and can only control and master, the processes of nature and of society by understanding their contradictions, and the consequences of those contradictions the way they work out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contradiction is the driving force of change. So if we want to understand how things change, and to control and utilise their changes, then we must understand their contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why should we say that contradiction is the driving force of change? It is because it is only the presence of contradictions in a process which provides the internal conditions making change necessary. A process which contained no contradictions would simply go on and on in the same way until some external force stopped it or modified it. A movement without contradictions would be continuous repetition of the same movement. It is the presence of contradictions, that is, of contradictory tendencies of movement, or of a unity and struggle of opposites, which brings about &#039;&#039;changes&#039;&#039; of movement in the course of a process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imagine, if you can, a society without contradictions. This would be a society in which by continuing to do the same things in the same ways people would satisfy all their needs. Such a society would never change. There would continually be movement in it, in as much as people would be doing things all the time; but the movement would always be the same. There would be a process, but a process of repetition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, no such society exists or ever could exist, because from the very nature of the conditions of human life there must always be contradictions in society. By satisfying their needs people create new unsatisfied needs, and by advancing their forces of production they bring about a state of affairs in which they need to change their social relations and institutions correspondingly. This is why changes happen in society. The social process is not a process of reptition but a process in which new things happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, some metaphysical materialists tried to represent the universe as a system of particles bumping into and bouncing off one another. Such a universe would be a universe of the continuous motion of particles, but it would be a universe of the continuous repetition of the same motion. The real universe is not like this, because it is full of contradictions– the contradictions of attraction and repulsion studied by physics, of the association and dissociation of atoms studied by chemistry, of the processes of life and of the relationship of organism with environment studied by biology. It is the working out of these contradictions (in their specific forms in specific processes) which makes up the real changing processes of the real changing world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This shows that where contradictions exist, there follows the working out of those contradictions-the working out of the struggle of opposites which arises from the unity of opposites. A process is the working out of its own essential contradictions,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Universality and Particularity of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
Contradiction is a universal feature of all processes. But each particular kind of process has its own particular contradictions, which are characteristic of it and different from those of other processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This point was underlined by Mao Tse-tung in his essay &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;, where he made the most thorough analysis of the conception yet contributed to Marxist literature. He called it the distinction between &amp;quot;the universality&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the particularity&amp;quot; of contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can never deduce what will happen in any particular case, or how a particular process can be controlled, from the universal idea of contradiction. As has already been stressed, the dialectical method does not consist in applying some preconceived scheme to the interpretation of everything, but consists in basing conclusions only on the &amp;quot;concrete analysis of concrete conditions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each kind of process has its own dialectic, which can be grasped only by the detailed study of that particular process. The dialectic of the sub-atomic world is not the same as that of the bodies directly perceptible to our senses. The dialectic of living organisms is not the same as that of the processes of inorganic matter. The dialectic of human society is a new law of motion. And each phase of human society brings with it again its own particular dialectic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the contradiction between tendencies of attraction and repulsion in physical motion, and between the interests of classes in society, are both contradictions. This is evidence of the universality of contradiction. But each has its own distinctive character, different from that of the other. This is evidence of the particularity of contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We cannot learn either the laws of physics or the laws of society if we try to deduce them from the universal idea of contradiction. We can learn them only by investigating physical and social processes. Physical movements and the movement of people in society are quite different forms of movement, and so the contradictions studied by social science are different, and work out in a different way, from those studied by physics. Social and physical processes are similar in that each contains contradictions, but dissimilar in the contradictions each contains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The contradictions characteristic of each kind of process may be called the essential contradictions of that kind of process. For instance, contradictions between attractive and repulsive forces are essential contradictions of physical processes, and contradictions between forces of production and relations of production are essential contradictions of social processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we further consider the essential contradictions characteristic of different kinds of process, then we can further say that processes of a given kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the essential contradictions of social processes are manifested in specific ways in each specific social formation. The contradiction between forces of production and relations of production takes specific forms in different formations of society. Thus in capitalist society it takes the specific capitalist form of the contradiction between the increasingly social character of production and the retention of private appropriation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the relations between any species of living organism and its environment are contradictory. The organism lives only by means of its environment, and at the same time its environment contains these threats to its life which it has continually to overcome. In the case of man, this contradiction takes the form of the specific contradictory relation between man and nature; and this relation itself takes even more specific forms with each stage of man&#039;s social development. Man is a part of nature and lives by means of nature, and man lives by opposing himself to nature and subduing nature to his will. This contradictory relation itself develops, and takes specific forms, as man develops. It is present in both primitive communism and in communism, for example, but presents a different aspect in the latter from the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand a process, then, and to learn how to control and master it, we must get to know its essential contradictions and investigate the specific forms they take in specific instances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Outcome of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
The unity of opposites in a contradiction is characterised by a definite relation of superiority-inferiority, or of domination, between the opposites. For example, in a physical unity of attraction and repulsion, certain elements of attraction or repulsion may be dominant in relation to others. The unity is such that one side dominates the other—or, in certain cases, they may be equal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any qualitative state of a process corresponds to a definite relation of domination. Thus, the solid, liquid and gaseous states of bodies correspond to different domination-relationships in the unity of attraction and repulsion characteristic of the molecules of bodies. Similarly, in the contradictions of capitalist society, the element of private appropriation plays a dominant role in relation to its opposite, social production, and the capitalist class dominates over the working class. If these domination relationships become reversed, then that marks a qualitative change, the ending of the capitalist state of society, the beginning of a new state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domination relationships are obviously, by their very nature, impermanent and apt to change, even though in some cases they remain unchanged for a long time. If the relationship takes the form of equality or balance, such balance is by nature unstable, for there is a struggle of opposites within it which is apt to lead to the domination of one over the other. And then if one dominates over the other, the struggle of opposites contains the possibility of the position being reversed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The unity of opposites,&amp;quot; said Lenin, &amp;quot;is conditional, temporary, transitory, relative. The struggle of opposites is absolute.&amp;quot; That is obviously true. Whatever the domination relationship in the unity of opposites may be, it is always apt to change, as a result of which the former unity of opposites will be dissolved and a new unity of opposites take its place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The outcome of the working out of contradictions is, then, a change in the domination relation characteristic of the initial unity of opposites. Such a change constitutes a change in the nature of a thing, a change from one state to another, a change from one thing to another, a change entailing not merely some external alteration but a change in the internal character and laws of motion of a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is precisely such a change that we mean by a &amp;quot;qualitative&amp;quot; change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, if a piece of iron is painted black and instead we paint it red, that is merely an external alteration (affecting the way it reflects light and so its appearance to a seeing eye), but it is not a qualitative change in the sense we are here defining. On the other hand, if the iron is heated to melting point, then this &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; such a qualitative change. And it comes about precisely as a change in the attraction-repulsion relationship characteristic of the internal molecular state of the metal. The metal passes from the solid to liquid state, its internal character and laws of motion become different in certain ways, it undergoes a qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change is the result of a change in the balance of opposites. Such a change is prepared by a series of quantitative changes affecting the domination relation in the unity of opposites. As the domination relation changes, quantitative change passes into qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When such a fundamental or qualitative change comes about as a result of the dissolution of an old form of unity of opposites and the coming into being of a new one, then the opposites themselves change. The side which passes from being dominated over to being dominant is changed in that process, and so is the other side, which passes from being dominant to being dominated over. Hence in the new qualitative state there are not the same old opposites in a changed relation, but because the relation is changed the opposites, held together in that relation, are changed too. There is a new unity of opposites, a new contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When, for instance, the working class becomes stronger than the capitalist class and from being dominated over becomes dominant, then in the new qualitative state of society the capitalist class disappears (for the dominant working class deprives it of its conditions of existence), and the working class, existing in completely new conditions, becomes virtually a new class. The contradictions of society therefore change; the particular contradictions of the old state disappear and new contradictions are born. The struggle between the working class and the capitalists come to an end, and new kinds of struggle begin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== External and Internal Causes of Qualitative Change =====&lt;br /&gt;
How far is the passage from quantitative to qualitative change determined by the working out of the contradiction inherent in the process itself, or by internal causes, and how far is it determined by external or accidental causes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is determined by both, but in different ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both in nature and society different things are always inter. acting and influencing each other. Hence external causes must always play a part in the changes which happen to things. At the same time, the character of the changes always depends on internal causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This problem was discussed by Mao Tse-tung in his essay &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;. He concluded:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Contradiction within a thing is the basic cause of its development, while the relationship of a thing with other things—their interconnection and interaction—is a secondary cause. . . External causes are the condition of change and internal causes the basis of change, external causes becoming operative through internal causes.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Consider, for example, such an event as the hatching of a chicken. The chicken does not develop inside the egg unless heat is applied from outside. But what develops in the egg, what hatches out, depends on what is inside the egg. As Mao remarks: &amp;quot;In a suitable temperature an egg changes into a chicken, but there is no temperature which can change a stone into a chicken, the fundamentals of the two things being different.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, water does not boil unless it is heated. But the boiling process resulting from the application of heat comes about on the basis of the internal contradiction of attraction and repulsion characteristic of the molecules of water.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly in society, a revolution does not proceed without the intervention of external causes, but its character and outcome, and indeed the fact that it happens at all, depend on internal causes. Thus the basis of the Russian Revolution lay in the contradictions within Russian society. These made the revolution inevitable and determined its character. But what actually set off the revolution in 1917 was something external, the conditions brought about by the imperialist ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, if we consider qualitative changes, then their qualitative character can be explained only by the operation of internal causes; the particular contradictions on which the old quality was based determine what new quality emerges. The external causes affect only the quantitative changes of things—the times and places of their beginning , and the rate at which they proceed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Purely external causes can only lead... to changes in size and quantity, but cannot explain why things are qualitatively different in a thousand and one ways and why things change into one another&amp;quot; (Mao Tse-tung, &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the class struggle in capitalist society may be speeded up or slowed down by a variety of particular external causes. But the existence of the class struggle, its continuation, its direction and its final outcome are determined by the contradictions inherent in the capitalist system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Suddenness and Gradualness of Qualitative Change =====&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change being the outcome of the working out of contradictions, it follows that the whole process of the struggle of opposites may be regarded as a process of the replacement of one quality by another, of an old quality by a new one. The old quality corresponds to the dominance of one element in the unity of opposites. The reversal of this dominance leads to the replacement of the old quality by the new. In this sense each element in a unity of opposites is the bearer of a distinct quality. The struggle of the one to maintain its dominance is what maintains the old quality, the struggle of the other to reverse this dominance is what brings into being the new quality replacing the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, all life is a unity of opposites, of processes of the building up and breaking down of living matter. So long as the building up maintains itself within this unity, life remains. When, however, the opposite begins to dominate, then death commences. Again, if we consider the contradictions of capitalist society, then it is evident that the capitalist state of society depends on private appropriation dominating social production, and the capitalist class dominating the working class. It is the struggle of the working class against the capitalist class, and the struggle to free social production from the fetters of private appropriation, which, when the reversal of the old state happens, brings about a new socialist state of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has already been pointed out that every contradiction has its own specific character. And so the struggle of opposites has in every case also its own specific character, according to the particular contradiction from which it arises. It follows that processes of qualitative change, replacements of old by new qualities,  according to the qualities concerned. What is &#039;&#039;universally&#039;&#039; true is simply that qualitative change comes about as the working out of contradictions, as an outcome of quantitative change. But this universal truth does not tell us how any &#039;&#039;particular&#039;&#039; change will work out. We can only discover that by knowing each particular case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus considering the workings out of different kinds of social contradictions, which result in qualitative changes in society, each works out differently. For example, the contradiction between the great mass of the people and the feudal lords was worked out in the struggle for the democratic revolution; that between the working class and the capitalist class is worked out in the struggle for socialist revolution; that between the colonies and imperialism is worked out in the national liberation struggle;and that between the working class and peasantry in socialist society, in the collectisvisation and mechanisation of agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whatever the method by which different contradictions work out, a point is always reached where the quantitative aspect of the struggle of opposites within the contradiction has been sufficiently modified for the new quality to emerge. This is the point where qualitative change begins. How it continues depends entirely on the particular character of the contradiction of which it is the outcome, on the particular way the struggle of opposites continues.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change is always sudden, and cannot but be sudden, in the sense that at a certain point of quantitative change a new quality emerges which was not present before. That is to say, at this point a new things begin to happen, new causes operate and new effects are produced, new laws of motion come into operation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the so-called qualitative &amp;quot;leap&amp;quot;, the first appearance of the new which was not there before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus qualitative change is preceded by a process of working up to the emergence of new quality. During this process contradictions are working out, so to speak, unseen—without manifestation in qualitative change. At the termination of this phase, the phase of emergence of new quality begins abruptly or suddenly, and cannot but do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, when water is heated a movement takes place which suddenly turns into a boiling process. When a child is growing in the womb a movement takes place which suddenly turns into the process of birth. In society movement takes place amongst the classes, conflicts are sharpened, opinions mature, and suddenly there begins a decisive revolutionary change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, how qualitative change proceeds, the swiftness or slowness and, in general, the manner of its completion, depends entirely on the circumstances of particular cases. Once a new quality emerges once it has leaped into being then a process of new qualitative character beings, in which the new quality gradually supplants the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While, therefore, qualitative change begins suddenly, it continues gradually. How quickly or how slowly the new supplants the old depends on the nature of the process and the conditions under which it occurs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, physical changes of state, such as water coming to boil, are sudden, because a point is suddenly reached when a new thing, steam, begins to be formed: but the conversion of water into steam is a gradual process. It is the same with chemical changes. And it is the same again with qualitative changes in society. A point is reached in the working out of social contradictions where the qualitative change begins—the change from the power of one class to the power of another class, from one system of production relations to another: after that, this change may take a longer or shorter time to be completed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take, for example, the political aspect of social revolutions, that is, the conquest of state power. In the Russian socialist revolution this took place by a single blow—which means, comparatively quickly. In a few days all the decisive positions of power passed into the hands of the working class. In the next round of socialist revolutions—those in the present people&#039;s democracies—it took place over a longer period, by a series of steps in which first one and then another position of power was conquered. If we look back to the revolutions through which the bourgeoisie formerly won power from the feudal lords, then these took place over a longer period still often extending over many years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or if we consider economic changes, these tend to be comparatively slow, taking place through a series of steps. For instance, capitalist relations, once they emerged in feudal society, extended their scope step by step over a long period. Again, the displacement of capitalism by socialism, once begun, is another gradual process, though it takes place more rapidly than the displacement of feudalism by capitalism. (It takes place more rapidly for a definite reason, namely, that socialism cannot begin to displace capitalism until after the working class has won state power, and then the power of the state operates to direct and speed up economic change. The change from feudalism to capitalism, on the other hand, generally begins long before state power passes into the hands of the capitalist class, and meanwhile the feudal state acts rather to slow down than to speed up the change.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These examples show that there is a quantitative side to qualitative change, namely, the power and speed with which it completes itself. And naturally, under certain unfavourable circumstances it may never be completed at all. In certain cases it is possible for the change to begin, and then be turned back again and disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical materialist conception of contradiction includes bother the suddenness and gradualness of qualitative change. The difference between this conception of change and that of many other philosophies is not that dialectical materialism lays it down that all qualitative changes are sudden, whereas the others say they are gradual. It is that dialectical materialism understands change as coming from the struggle of opposites, from the working out of contradictions, whereas the others overlook or deny this. They suppose that change comes in a smooth way, without conflicts or else by merely external conflicts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Antagonism and Non-antagonism in Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
The working out of contradictions always involves one side struggling with and overcoming the other. But according to the nature of the contradiction, this process may take place in different ways. And in society in particular, a distinction must be drawn between contradictions the solution of which involves the forcible suppression or destruction of one side by the other, and those whose solution does not require such methods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The change from capitalism to socialism, for example, takes place through the forcible suppression of the capitalist class by the working class. But the ensuing change from socialism to communism does not require the forcible suppression of anyone. The former change is effected by means of a struggle between mutually antagonistic forces, whereas no such antagonisms have to be fought out to effect the latter change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, social contradictions are antagonistic when they involve conflicts of economic interest. In such cases one group imposes its own interests on another, and one group suppresses another by forcible methods. But when conflicts of economic interest are not involved there is no antagonism and therefore no need for the forcible suppression of any group by any other. Once class antagonisms are done away within socialist society, all social questions can be settled by discussion and argument, by criticism and self-criticism, by persuasion, conviction and agreement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Antagonism, therefore, is not the same thing as contradiction. Nor is it the same thing as the struggle of opposites within a contradiction. The struggle of opposites is a universal, necessary feature of every contradiction, and it may take an antagonistic form or it may not, depending on the particular nature of the particular contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Lenin remarked that &amp;quot;antagonism and contradiction are utterly different. Under socialism antagonism disappears, but contradiction remains&amp;quot;(&#039;&#039;Critical Notes on Bukharin&#039;s &amp;quot;Economics of the Transition Period&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Mao Tse-tung put it: &amp;quot;Antagonism is only one form of struggle within a contradiction, but not its universal form.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction between antagonism and non-antagonism in the contradictions of society is of great practical importance. There are many contradictions in society, and it is practically important to distinguish which are antagonistic and which are not, in order to find the right method of dealing with them. If a contradiction of the one kind is mistaken for a contradiction of the other kind, then wrong action is taken which cannot lead to the desired results. 10&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, reformist socialists think there is no need for the working class to take power and use it to suppress the capitalist class, whereas Marxists recognise that capitalism can be ended and socialism achieved by no other method. But when socialism is established classes and class antagonisms disappear, and so methods of struggle right for the fighting out of class antagonisms are wrong for the ensuing struggle to pass from socialism to communism. Contradictions remain, but since they no longer take the form of antagonism of interest they do not require for their solution forcible measures to impose the interests of one section upon another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction between antagonism and non-antagonism in contradictions within society is a distinction between those contradictions which can work out only by the use of material force by one side against the other, and those which can work out entirely as a result of discussions among the members of society and agreed decisions taken after such a discussion. Contradictions of this last kind are a special kind of contradiction which can arise only among ration human beings, and among them only when they are united in co-operation for a common interest and not divided by antagonistic interests. In such contradictions there appears the new element of the rations, purposive, consciously controlled working out of contradictions, as opposed to the blind working out of contradictions in nature—the new element of human freedom as opposed to natural necessity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When all means of production are brought fully under planned social direction, then it may be expected that men&#039;s mastery over nature will enormously increase, and the conquest and transformation of nature by man will in turn mean profound changes in men&#039;s mode of life. For instance, ability to produce an absolute abundance of products with a minimum expenditure of labour, and abolition of the antithesis between manual and intellectual labour clearly imply profound changes in social organisation, in outlook, in habits, in mode of life generally. The effecting of such changes cannot but involve, at each stage, the overcoming of forms of social organisation, of outlooks and habits, belonging to the past. Development, therefore, will continue to take place through the disclosure of contradictions, the struggle between the new and the old. New needs and new tendencies will arise out of the existing conditions at each stage, which will come into contradiction with the existing forms of social organisation and social life, and hence lead to their passing and giving way to new forms. But there is no reason to expect that this development will take place, as hitherto, through violent conflicts and social upheavals. On the contrary, when men understand the laws of their own social organisation and have it under their own co-operative control, then it is possible to do away with old conditions and create new conditions in an agreed and planned way, without violent conflict or upheaval. Contradiction and the overcoming of the old by the new remains;but the element of antagonism and conflict between men in society disappears and gives way to the properly human method of deciding affairs—by scientific appraisal of conditions, needs and courses of action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER TEN: DEVELOPMENT AND NEGATION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Forward Movement of Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
In many processes the working out of their contradictions results in a directed or forward movement, in which the process moves forward from stage to stage, each stage being an advance to something new, not a falling back to some stage already past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other processes, however, are not characterised by such a forward movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, water when cooled or heated undergoes a qualitative change, passes into a new state (ice or steam), but the movement is without direction and cannot be called either progressive or retrogressive. If, for example, we are making tea, then we might call it a move forward to turn water into steam; if we are making iced drinks, then ice is a move forward. The fact is that ice can turn into water and water into steam, and back again, and this movement has no direction of its own. When, however, we consider such a movement as that of society, we find that it has a direction of its own: society moves forward from primitive communism to slavery, from slavery to feudalism, from feudalism to capitalism, from capitalism to communism. This is a movement with a direction, a &amp;quot;forward&amp;quot; movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel used to think that natural processes were all of the undirected kind (like ice-water-steam-water-ice), and that a direction could only come into processes when &amp;quot;spirit&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;consciousness&amp;quot; was at work in them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The changes that take place in nature&amp;quot;, he wrote in the Introduction to his &#039;&#039;Philosophy of History&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;however infinitely various they may be, exhibit only a perpetually repeating cycle: in nature there takes place &#039;nothing new under the sun&#039;... only in those changes which take place in the region of Spirit does anything new arise.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the distinction  between &amp;quot;nature&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;spirit&amp;quot;. A movement can have a direction without any consciousness being present to direct it. Spirit or consciousness itself is a product of nature; biological changes, leading up to man, have a direction; so have geological changes; so have processes in the evolution of stars; and so on. In general, direction in processes has a &amp;quot;natural&amp;quot; explanation. If some processes have direction and others have not, this depends solely on the particular character of the processes themselves and of the conditions under which they happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, since qualitative change in a process is always consequent upon quantitative change, it has a direction when those quantitative changes arise from conditions permanently operating within the process itself, and otherwise it has no direction. It has a direction when (however conditioned by external factors) it is impelled forward by internal causes. In that case the direction it takes is &amp;quot;its own&amp;quot; just because it arises from internal causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What, then, is the basis of direction in processes, of the internal causes of a forward movement of development? It is to be found in the existence and long-term operation in those processes of essential contradictions which work out by taking a series of specific forms. This is what gives rise to a directed series of stages, a long-term process of development in a definite direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, if social development has a direction this arises because man exists in a permanent contradictory relationship with nature. The permanent existence of this contradiction gives rise to a permanent tendency of man to improve his forces of production, and as this tendency operates so stage by stage contradictions arise between the social forces of production and the relations of production. The direction of man&#039;s social evolution is the direction of man&#039;s master over nature, and the movement of society takes this direction simple because of the natural conditions of human life, the impulses to change and development which people experience because of the necessity to satisfy their needs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly if such thing as stars pass through a series of evolutionary stages, this is because the contradictory conditions of their existence give rise to continuous processes, such as as radiation, the continuation of which brings about a series of qualitative stages in their history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We certainly should not say, as some philosophers have said, that throughout infinite time the infinite universe develops from stage to stage in a predetermined direction. There is no evidence for any such assertion—indeed, there is no sense in it. We cannot speak about the direction taken by everything, but only about the direction of the development of particular things in which we are interested. The directed development of things is not due to God or Spirit working in them, nor is it the manifestation of some mysterious cosmic law, but it arises and flows from the particular contradictions of particular things. Particular things are characterised by particular contradictions, as a result of which their movement takes a particular direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Contradiction between Old and New, Past and Future =====&lt;br /&gt;
When there is a forward movement of development in a process then stage by stage there occurs, as Stalin put it, &amp;quot;a transition from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state&amp;quot;, the supplanting of an old quality by a new one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The new stage of development comes into being from the working out of he contradiction inherent in theology. And the new stage itself contains a new contradiction, since it comes into being containing something of the past from which it springs and of the future to which it leads. It has, therefore, its &amp;quot;negative and positive sides, a past and a future, something dying away and something developing&amp;quot;. On this basis there once again arises within it &amp;quot;the struggle between the old and the new, between that which is dying away and that which is being born, between that which is disappearing and that which is developing&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the forward movement of development is the continuous working out of a series of contradictions. Development continually drives forward to new development. The whole process at each stage is in essence the struggle between the old and the new, that which is dying and that which is being born.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the laws of development of anything we must therefore understand its contradictions and how they work out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A process usually contains not one but many contradictions. It is a knot of contradictions. And so to understand the course of a process we must take into account all its contradictions and understand their inter-relationship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This generally means, first of all, that we must grasp the basic contradiction of a process, in its general character and in the specific form it takes at each stage. The basic contradiction is that contradiction inherent in the very nature of the process which determines its direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in society, for instance, the basic contradiction is that between the forces of production and the relations of production, and this takes a specific form at each stage of society. In capitalist society it is the contradiction between social production and private appropriation. This basic contradiction is what determines the direction of development, namely, from capitalism to socialism to social appropriation to match social production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given the basic contradiction, then a process is charcterised by a number of big and small consequential contradictions, the character and effects of which are conditioned by the basic contradiction. The operation and working out of these constitutes the total process of the working out of the basic contradiction towards the emergence of a new stage of the process, a new quality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic contradiction works out by the instrumentality of all the struggle arising from all the consequential contradictions. In this, however, one particular contradiction generally plays the key or &#039;&#039;principal&#039;&#039; role. In other words, of all the elements, tendencies or forces entering into various forms of struggle in a knot of contradictions, there is generally one which plays the &#039;&#039;principal&#039;&#039; role in working out the and the supplanting of an old quality by a new one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within any capitalist country, for example, there are many contradictions. Besides the contradiction between the working class and the capitalist class, there are other contradictions between other classes—the urban petty bourgeoisie, the peasants, the landlords, etc.—as well as contradictions within the capitalist class itself. There are also contradictions of an international kind, such as those between a given capitalist country and others, and between imperialists and colonial peoples. But within all this knot of contradictions, it is the struggle of the working class with the capitalist class which, in the given country, plays the key or principal role in carrying society forward from capitalism to socialism. For this is the one contradiction which can work out in such a change from the dominance of one side to that of the other as will bring about a fundamental change in the quality of the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the contradiction between the big capitalists and the petty bourgeoisie always takes the form of domination by the big capitalists, who keep on growing stronger in relation to the petty bourgeoisie who, for their part, keep on being pressed back and growing weaker Hence the petty bourgeoisie cannot be the principal revolutionary force in a capitalist country, and their contradiction with the big capitalists cannot be the principal contradiction. The working class, on the other hand, grows stronger as capitalism develops, and is the force which, dominated over by the capitalists, can eventually overthrow this domination. That is why the working class is the principal revolutionary force, and why the contradiction between this class and the capitalists is the principal contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the laws of development of a process, therefore, one must not only understand the basic contradiction of the process at each stage, but also what is the principal force for working out the basic contradiction and carrying the process forward to the next stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Tse-tung pointed out that &amp;quot;in studying any process... we must do our utmost to discover its principal contradiction&amp;quot;. This may be a complex task, since what is the principal contradiction in certain circumstances may not be so in others. &amp;quot;Once the principal contradiction is grasped, any problem can be readily solved,&amp;quot; whereas if we do not grasp the principal contradiction we &amp;quot;cannot find the crux of a problem and naturally cannot find the method of solving contradictions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is the method Marx taught us when he studied capitalist society,&amp;quot; wrote Mao. Marx showed how in its struggle with the capitalist class the working class could find allies and take advantage of circumstances arising from all the knot of social contradictions, in order to lead society forward from capitalism to communism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Role of Negation in Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
The forward movement of development, complex as it may be in each particular case, always takes place through the struggle of the new and the old and the overcoming of the old and dying by the new and rising.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in social development, in the transition from capitalism to socialism, what is new and rising in the economic life of capitalist society—social production—contradicts what is old and carried over from the past—private appropriation, and a new force arises, the working class, whose struggle against the capitalist class is a struggle for the realisation of the new stage against the defenders of the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This dialectical conception of development is opposed to the older liberal conception favoured by bourgeois theoreticians. The liberals recognize development and assert that progress is a universal law of nature and society, But they see it as a smooth process; and, if they have at times to recognise the existence of struggle, they see it mainly as an unfortunate interruption, more likely to impede development than to help it forward. For them, what exists has not to be supplanted by what is coming into existence, the old has not to be overcome by the new, but it has to be preserved, so that it can gradually improve itself and become a higher existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True to this philosophy, which they took over from the capitalists, the social democrats strove to preserve capitalism, with the idea that it could grow into socialism. And thus striving to preserve capitalism, they ended by fighting not for socialism but against it. These exponents of no struggle and class collaboration cannot avoid struggle: they simply enter into it on the other side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the dialectical materialist, or revolutionary, conception of development with this liberal, reformist conception, we may say that the one recognises and embraces, while the other fails to recognise and shrinks from, the role of negation in development. Dialectics teaches us to understand that the new mist struggle with and overcome the old, that the old must give way to and be supplanted by the new—-in other words, that the old must be negated by the new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The liberal, who thinks metaphysically, understands negation simply as saying: &amp;quot;No&amp;quot;. To him negation is merely the end to something. Far from meaning advance, it means retreat; far from meaning gain, it means loss. Dialectics, on the other hand, teaches us not to be afraid of negation, but to understand how it becomes a condition of progress, a means to positive advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Positive Character of Negation =====&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Negation in dialectics does not mean simply saying no&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When in the process of development the old stage is negated by the new, then, in the first place, that new stage could not have come about except as arising from and in opposition to the old. The conditions for the existence of the new arose and matured within the old. The negation is a positive advance, brought about only by the development of that which is negated. The old is not simply abolished, leaving things as though it had never existed: it is abolished only after it has itself given rise to the conditions for the new stage of advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, the old stage, which is negated, itself constitutes a stage of advance in the forward-moving process of development as a whole. It is negated, but the advance which took place in it is not negated. On the contrary, this advance is carried forward to the new stage, which takes into itself and carries forward all the past achievement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: socialism replaces capitalism—it negates it. But the conditions for the rise and victory of socialism were born of capitalism, and socialism comes into existence as the next stage of social development after capitalism. Every achievement, every advance in the forces of production, and likewise every cultural achievement, which took place under capitalism, is not destroyed when capitalism is destroyed, but on the contrary, is preserved and carried further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This positive content of negation is not understood by liberals, for whom negation is &amp;quot;simply saying no&amp;quot;. Moreover, they think of negation as coming only from outside, externally. Something is developing very well, and then something else comes from outside and negates it destroys it. That is their conception. That something by its own development leads to its own negation, and thereby to a higher stage of development, lies outside their comprehension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the liberals conceive of social revolution not only as a catastrophe, as an end to ordered progress, but they believe that such a catastrophe can be brought about only by outside forces. If a revolution threatens to upset the capitalist system, that is not because of the development of the contradictions of that system itself, but is due to &amp;quot;agitators&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, there is negation which takes the form simply of a blow from outside which destroys something. For instance, if I am walking along the road and am knocked down by a car, I suffer negation of a purely negative sort. Such occurrences are frequent both in nature and in society. But this is not how we must understand negation if we are to understand the &#039;&#039;positive&#039;&#039; role of negation in the process of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At each stage in the process of development there arises the struggle of the new with the old. The new arises and grows strong within the old conditions, and when it is strong enough it overcomes and destroys the old. This is the negation of the past stage of development, of the old qualitative state; and it means the coming into being of the new and higher stage of development, the new qualitative state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Negation of Negation =====&lt;br /&gt;
This brings us to a further dialectical feature of development—the negation of negation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the liberal idea that negation &amp;quot;means simply saying no&amp;quot;, if the negation is negated then the original position is restored once more without change. According to this idea negation is simply a negative, a taking away. Hence if the negation, the taking away, is itself negated, that merely means putting back again what was taken away, If a thief takes my watch, and then I take it away from him, we are back where we started—I have the watch again. Similarly, if I say, &amp;quot;It&#039;s going to be a fine day&#039;, and you say, &amp;quot;No, it&#039;s going to be a wet day&amp;quot;, to which I reply, &amp;quot;No, it&#039;s not going to be a wet day&amp;quot;, I have simply, by negating your negation, re-stated my original proposition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is enshrined in the principle of formal logic, &amp;quot;not not-A equals A&amp;quot;. According to this principle, negation of negation is a fruitless proceeding. It just takes you back where you started.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us, however, consider a real process of development and the dialectical negation which takes place in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Society develops from primitive communism to the slave system. The next stage is feudalism. The next stage is capitalism. Each stage arises from the previous one, and negates it. So far we have simply a succession of stages, each following as the negation of the other and constituting a higher stage of development. But what comes next? Communism. Here there is a return to the beginning, but at a higher level of development. In place of primitive communism, based on extremely advanced forces of production and containing within itself tremendous new potentialities of development. The old, primitive classless society has become the new and higher classless society. It has been raised, as it were, to a higher power, has reappeared on a higher level. But this has happened only because the old classless society was negated by the appearance of classes and the development of class society, and because finally class society, when it had gone through its whole development, was itself negated by the working class taking power, ending exploitation of man by man, and establishing a new classless society the foundation of all the achievements of the whole previous development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the negation of negation. But it does not take us back to the original starting point. It takes us forward to a new starting point, which is the original one raised, through its negation and the negation of the negation, to a higher level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we see that in the course of development, as a result of a double negation, a later stage can repeat an earlier stage, but repeat it on a higher level of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The importance of this conception of negation of negation does not lie in its supposedly expressing the necessary pattern of all development. All development takes place through the working out of contradictions—that is a necessary universal law; but specific contradictions do not necessarily work out in such a way that an earlier stage of development is repeated at a later stage sometimes that may happen and sometimes not, depending on the specific character of the processes of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet the repetition of an earlier stage is a notable feature of some processes of development and, moreover, to bring it about is often an important aim of practice. The importance of the conception of negation of negation lies in what it says about the conditions for such repetition. If features of an earlier stage are to be repeated at a later stage, that cannot take place by a simple return to the earlier stage for that stage is past and cannot come back. It can only take place by their being reproduced at a later stage, in which case they are inevitably changed and modified in accordance with the character of that later stage. Thus features of the past can reappear in the future only as changed and transformed by the process of negation of negation and not by a simple return to the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle, like other principles of dialectics, has a quality of obviousness which is often overlooked. It is an obvious truth—but it is overlooked by all those who express a hankering to return to the past. Such hankerings must always be vain. It is in practise vitally important to realise that what is past &#039;&#039;cannot&#039;&#039; be restored when forward development is in operation. Nevertheless some features of the past may be restored, but only by carrying forward the process of development to a new stage, in which those features reappear in new ways—&amp;quot;on a higher level&amp;quot;, as a negation of negation, enriched and transformed as a result of the first negation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have already seen how the negation of negation occurs in history in the development from primitive communism to communism. The second appearance of communism is only possible after going through the whole development of class-society—the first negation; and it embodies all that has been achieved during that development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the history of thought, the &amp;quot;primitive, natural materialism&amp;quot; of the earliest philosophers was negated by philosophical idealism, and modern materialism arises only s the negation of that negation.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;This modern materialism,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;is not the mere re-establishment of the old, but adds to the permanent foundations of this old materialism the whole thought content of two thousand years of development of philosophy and natural science.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The practical importance of the negation of the negation can be seen most clearly if we take the example of the development of individual property, where it again occurs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx, in the first volume of &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039;, pointed out that the pre-capitalist &amp;quot;individual private property founded on the labours of the proprietor is negated—destroyed—by capitalist private property. For capitalist private property arises only in the ruin and expropriation of the pre-capitalist individual producers. The individual producer used to own his instruments of production and his product-both were taken away from him by the capitalists. But when capitalist private property is itself negated—when &amp;quot;the expropriators are expropriated&amp;quot;―then the individual property of the producers is restored once more, but in a new form, on a higher level.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;This does not re-establish private property for the producer, but gives him individual property based on the acquisitions of the capitalist era, i.e. on co-operation and the possession in common of the land and means of production.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The producer, as a participant in socialised production, then enjoys, as his individual property, a share of the social product—&amp;quot;according to his work&amp;quot; in the first stage of communist society, and &amp;quot;according to his needs&amp;quot; in the fully developed communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When capitalism arose, the &#039;&#039;only&#039;&#039; way forward was through this negation of negation. Some of the British Chartists put forward in their land policy demands aimed at arresting the new capitalist process and restoring the old individual private property of the producer. This was vain. The only road forward for the producers was by the struggle against capitalism and for socialism—not to restore the &#039;&#039;old&#039;&#039; individual property which capitalism had destroyed, but to destroy capitalism and so re-create individual property on a new, socialist basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly the Russian Narodniki, against whom Lenin fought in the 1890s, wanted somehow to arrest the process of capitalist development and restore the old peasant communes. Lenin&#039;s fight against them was based on showing that this was impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of negation of negation is thus an expression of the simple truth that one cannot put the clock back and reconstitute the past. One can only move forward into the future through the working out of al the contradictions contained within the given stage of development and through the negations consequent on them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER ELEVEN: A SCIENTIFIC WORLD OUTLOOK ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Science and Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism, the world outlook of the Marxist Leninist Party, is a truly scientific world outlook. For it is based on considering things as they are, without arbitrary, preconceived conceptions of things must be based on actual investigation and experience, and must be constantly tested and re-tested in the light of practice and further experience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, &amp;quot;dialectical materialism&amp;quot; means: understanding things just as they are (&amp;quot;materialism&amp;quot;), in their actual inter. connection and movement (&amp;quot;dialectics&amp;quot;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same cannot be said about other philosophies. They all make arbitrary assumptions of one kind or another, and try to erect a &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; on the basis of those assumptions. But such assumptions are arbitrary only in appearance; in fact they express the various prejudices and illusions of definite classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is in no sense a philosophy &amp;quot;above science&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Others have set philosophy &amp;quot;above science&amp;quot;, in the sense that they have thought they could discover what the world was like just by thinking about it, without relying on the data of the sciences, on practice and experience. And then, from this lofty standpoint, they have tried to dictate to the scientists, to tell the where they were wrong, what their discoveries &amp;quot;really meant&amp;quot; and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Marxism makes an end of the old philosophy which claimed to stand above science and to explain &amp;quot;the world as a whole&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Modern materialism.. no longer needs any philosophy standing above the sciences,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in Anti Dühring. &amp;quot;As soon as each separate science is required to get clarity as to its position in the great totality of things and of our knowledge of things a special science dealing with this totality is superfluous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism, he further wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;is in fact no longer a philosophy, but a simple conception of the world which has to establish its validity and be applied not in a science of sciences standing apart, but within the positive sciences…. Philosophy is therefore... both abolished and preserved; abolished as regards its form, and preserved as regards its real content.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Our picture of the world about us, of nature, of natural objects and processes, their interconnections and laws of motion, is not to be derived from philosophical speculation, but from the investigations of the natural sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific picture of the world and its development is not complete, and never will be. But it has advanced far enough for us to realise that philosophical speculation is superfluous. And we should refuse to fill in gaps in scientific knowledge by speculation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The growing picture of the world which natural science unfolds is a materialist picture—despite the many efforts of philosophers to make out the contrary. For step by step as science advances it shows how the rich variety of things and processes and changes to be found in the real world can be explained and understood in terms of material causes, without bringing in God or spirit or any supernatural agency.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every advance of science is an advance of materialism against idealism, a conquest for materialism—although when driven out of one position idealism has always taken up another position and manifested itself again in new forms, so that in the past the sciences have never been consistently materialist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For every advance of science means showing the order and development of the material world &amp;quot;from the material world itself&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Science and Socialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific character of Marxism is manifested especially in this, that it makes socialism into a science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not base our socialism, as the utopians did, on a conception of abstract human nature. The utopians worked out schemes for an ideal society, but could not show how to achieve socialism in practice. Marxism made socialism into a science by basing it on an analysis of the actual movement of history, of the economic law of motion of capitalist society in particular, thus showing how socialism arises as the necessary next stage in the evolution of society, and how it can come about only by the waging of the working-class struggle, through the defeat of the capitalist class and the institution of the dictatorship of the proletariat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Marxism treats man himself, society and history, scientifically.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Socialism, since it has become a science, demands that it be pursued as a science,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in his &#039;&#039;Prefatory Note to &amp;quot;Peasant War in Germany&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;that is, that it be studied. The task will be to spread with increased zeal among the masses of the workers the ever more clarified understanding thus acquired, to knit together ever more firmly the organisation both of the party and of the trade unions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Scientific study of society shows that human history develops from stage to stage according to definite laws. Men themselves are the active force in this development. By understanding the laws of development of society, therefore, we can guide our own struggles and create our own socialist future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus scientific socialism is the greatest and most important of all the sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The practitioners of the natural sciences have been getting worried because they feel that government do not known how to put their discoveries to proper use. They have good cause to worry about this. Science is discovering the secrets of nuclear energy, for example; but its discoveries are being used to create weapons of destruction. Many people are even coming to believe that it would be better if we had no science, since its discoveries open up such terrifying possibilities of disaster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How can we ensure that the discoveries of science are put to Marxism-Leninism, alone which answers this problem. It teaches us what are the forces which make history and thereby shows us how we can make our own history today, change how to develop the sciences in the service of mankind, how to carry them forward in today&#039;s crisis. Physics can teach us how to release nuclear energy, it cannot teach us how to control the social use of that energy. For this there is required, not the science of the atom, but the science of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Conclusions =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have now briefly surveyed the principal features of the Marxist materialist conception of the world and of the Marxist dialectical method. What conclusions can we draw at this stage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) The world outlook of dialectical materialism is a consistent and reasoned outlook, which derives its strength from the fact that it arises directly from the attempt to solve the outstanding problems of our time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epoch of capitalism is an epoch of stormy development in society. It is marked by revolutionary advances of the forces of production and of scientific discovery, and by consequent uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions. This sets one theoretical task above all, and that is to arrive at an adequate conception of the laws of change and development in nature and society. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this theoretical task dialectical materialism addresses itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) This is not the task of working out a philosophical system, in the old sense. What is required is not any system of ideas spun out of the heads of philosophers, which can then admire and contemplate as a system of &amp;quot;absolute truth&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalist society is a society rent with contradictions, and the more it has developed the more menacing and intolerable for the working people have the consequences of these contradictions become. The new powers of production are not utilised for the benefit of society as a whole but for the profit of an exploiting minority. Instead of leading to universal plenty, the growth of the powers of production leads to recurrent economic crises, to unemployment, to poverty and to hideously destructive wars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore the philosophical problem of arriving at a true conception of the laws of change and development in nature and society becomes, for the working people, a practical political problem of finding how to change society, so that the vast new forces of production can be used in the service of humanity. For the first time in history the possibility of a full and rich life for everyone exists. The task is to find how to make that possibility a reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is to the solution of this practical task that the theory of dialectical materialism is devoted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Addressing itself to this task, dialectical materialism is and can only be a partisan philosophy, the philosophy of a party, namely, of the party of the working class, whose object is to lead the millions of working people to the socialist revolution and the building of communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Dialectical materialism cannot but stand out in sharp contrast to the various contemporary schools of bourgeois philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What have these various schools of philosophy to offer at the present time? Systems and arguments by the bucketful most of them neither original nor cogent, if one takes the trouble to analyse them closely. But no solution to the problems pressing upon the people of the capitalist countries and the colonies. How to end poverty? How to end war? How to utilise production for the benefit of all? How to end the oppression of one nation by another? How to end the exploitation of man by man? How to establish the brotherhood of men? These are our problems. We must judge philosophies by whether or not they show how to solve them. By that criterion, the philosophical schools of capitalism must one and all be judged—&amp;quot;weighed in the balance and found wanting&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The prevailing bourgeois philosophies, with all their differences, have in common a retreat from the great positive ideas which inspired progressive movements in the past. True, there remain within the ranks of bourgeois philosophy those who continue, according to their lights, trying to preserve and carry forward some of these positive ideas. For they are ideas which cannot by any manner of means be extinguished. But the prevailing philosophies emphasize men&#039;s helplessness and limitations; they speak of a mysterious universe; and they counsel either trust in God or else hopeless resignation to fate or blind chance. Why is this? It is because all these philosophies are rooted in acceptance of capitalism and cannot see beyond capitalism. From start to finish they reflect the insoluble crisis of the capitalist world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Dialectical materialism asks to be judged and will be judged by whether it serves as an effective instrument to show the way out of capitalist crisis and war, to show the way for the working people to win and wield political power, to show the way to build a socialist society in which there is no more exploitation of man by man and in which men win increasing mastery over nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is a philosophy of practice, indissolubly united with the practice of the struggle for socialism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the philosophy born out of the great movement of our times—the movement of the people who labour, who &amp;quot;create all the good things of life and feed and clothe the world&amp;quot;, to rise at last to their full stature. It is wholly, entirely dedicated to the service of that movement. This is the source of all its teachings, and in that service its conclusions are continually tried, tested and developed. Without such a philosophy, the movement cannot achieve consciousness of itself and of its tasks, cannot achieve unity, cannot win its battle&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the greatest task facing us is that of ending capitalist society and building socialism, it follows that the chief problem to which dialectical materialism addresses itself, and on the solution of which the whole philosophy of dialectical materialism turns, is the problem of understanding the forces of development of society. The chief problem is to reach such an understanding of society, of men&#039;s social activity and of the development of human consciousness, as will show us how to achieve and build the new socialist society and the new socialist consciousness. The materialist conception and dialectical method with which we have been concerned in this volume are applied to this task in the materialist conception of history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== READING LIST ====&lt;br /&gt;
The following are the principal original works setting forth the philosophy of dialectical materialism. Those marked with an asterisk are the best for beginners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== MARX AND ENGELS: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The German Ideology, Part I&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== ENGELS: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Socialism, Utopian and Scientific*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The Dialectis of Nature&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== LENIN: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The Teachings of Karl Marx*&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== STALIN: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Anarchism or Socialism?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MAO: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== VOLUME II: HISTORICAL MATERIALISM ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== VOLUME III: THEORY OF KNOWLEDGE ==&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction&amp;diff=92216</id>
		<title>Library:Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Dialectical_Materialism:_An_Introduction&amp;diff=92216"/>
		<updated>2026-08-02T18:32:26Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: uploaded the first volume, will upload the rest later :thumbs up emoji:&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=Dialectical Materialism: An Introduction|author=Maurice Cornforth|publisher=Aakar Books|published_date=2015|type=book|isbn=9789350023402|pdf=https://shared.prolewiki.org/uploads/1/14/Dialectical_Materialism-_An_Introduction_Maurice_Cornforth_volumes_1-3.pdf}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== VOLUME I: MATERIALISM AND THE DIALECTICAL METHOD ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PART ONE: MATERIALISM ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER ONE: PARTY PHILOSOPHY ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Party Philosophy and Class Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is the revolutionary philosophy of the working class. It is the philosophy of the revolutionary working-class party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This definition must appear a strange one, both to many politicians and to many philosophers. But we will not begin to understand dialectical materialism unless we can grasp the thought which lies behind this definition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us ask, first of all, what conception of philosophy lies behind the idea expressed in this definition of party or—since a party is always the political representative of a class—class philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By philosophy is usually meant our most general account of the nature of the world and of mankind&#039;s place and destiny in it-our world outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That being understood, it is evident that everybody has some kind of philosophy, even though he has never learned to discuss it. Everybody is influenced by philosophical views, even though he has not thought them out for himself and cannot formulate them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some people, for example, think that this world is nothing but&amp;quot;a vale of tears&#039; and that our life in it is the preparation for a better life in another and better world. They accordingly believe that we should suffer whatever befalls us with fortitude, not struggling against it, but trying to do whatever good we can to our fellow creatures. This is one kind of philosophy, one kind of world outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other people think that the world is a place to grow rich in, and that each should look out for himself. This is another kind of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But granted that our philosophy is our world outlook, the task arises of working out this world outlook systematically and in detail, turning it into a well-formulated and coherent theory, turning vaguely held popular beliefs and attitudes into more or less systematic doctrines. This is what the philosophers do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time the philosophers have worked out their theories, they have often produced something very complicated, very abstract and very hard to understand. But even though only a comparatively few people may read and digest the actual productions of philosophers, these productions may and do have a very wide influence. For the fact that philosophers have systematised certain beliefs reinforces those beliefs, and helps to impose them upon wide masses of ordinary people. Hence, everyone is influenced in one way or another by philosophers, even though they have never read the works of those philosophers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And if this is the case, then we cannot regard the systems of the philosophers as being wholly products of the brain-work of the individual philosophers. Of course, the formulation of views, the peculiar ways in which they are worked out and written down, is the work of the particular philosopher. But the views themselves, in their most general aspect, have a social basis in ideas which reflect the social activities and social relations of the time, and which, therefore, do not spring ready-made out of the heads of philosophers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this we may proceed a step further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When society is divided into classes and society always has been divided into classes ever since the dissolution of the primitive communes, that is to say, throughout the entire historical period to which the history of philosophy belongs then the various views which are current in society always express the outlooks of various classes. We may conclude, therefore, that the various systems of the philosophers also always express a class outlook. They are, in fact, nothing but the systematic working out and theoretical formulation of a class outlook, or, if you prefer, of the ideology of definite classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Philosophy is and always has been class philosophy, Philosophers may not realise this, but that does not alter the fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For people do not and cannot think in isolation from society, and therefore from the class interests and class struggles which pervade society, any more than they can live and act in such isolation. A philosophy is a world outlook, an attempt to understand the world, mankind and man&#039;s place in the world. Such an outlook cannot be anything but the outlook of a class, and the philosopher functions as the thinking representative of a class. How can it be otherwise? Philosophies are not imported from some other planet, but are produced here on earth, by people involved, whether they like it or not, in existing class relations and class struggles. Therefore, whatever philosophers say about themselves, there is no philosophy which does not embody a class outlook, or which is impartial, as opposed to partisan, in relation to class struggles. Search as we may, we shall not find any impartial, non-partisan, non-class philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bearing this in mind, then, we shall find that the philosophies of the past have all, in one way or another, expressed the outlook of the so-called &amp;quot;educated&amp;quot; classes, that is to say, of the exploiting classes. In general, it is the leaders of society who express and propagate their ideas in the form of systematic philosophies. And up to the appearance of the modern working class, which is the peculiar product of capitalism, these leaders have always been the exploiting classes. It is their outlook which has dominated philosophy, just as they have dominated society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can only conclude from this that the working class, if today it intends to take over leadership of society, needs to express its own class outlook in philosophical form, and to oppose this philosophy to the philosophies which express the outlook and defend the interests of the exploiters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The services rendered by Marx and Engels to the working class may be expressed in a few words thus: they taught the substituted science for dreams,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in his obituary on Fredrick Engels. Marx and Engels founded and established the revolutionary theory of working-class struggle, which illumines the road by which the working class can throw of capitalist exploitation, can take the leadership of all the masses of the people, and so free the whole of society once and for all of all oppression and exploitation of man by man. They taught that without its own party, independent of all bourgeois parties, the working class certainly could not win victory over capitalism, could not lead the whole of society forward to the abolition of capitalism and the establishment of socialism. Lenin further developed the Marxist teachings about the party. He showed that the party must act as the vanguard of its class, the most conscious section of its class, and that it is the instrument for winning and wielding political power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To fulfil such a role, the party must evidently have knowledge, understanding and vision; in other words, it must be equipped with revolutionary theory, on which its policies are based and by which its activities are guided.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory is the theory of Marxism-Leninism. And it is not just an economic theory, nor yet exclusively a political theory, but a world outlook—a philosophy. Economic and political views are not and never can be independent of a general world outlook. Specific economic and political views express the world outlook of those who hold such views, and conversely, philosophical views find expression in views on economics and politics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Recognising all this, the revolutionary party of the working class cannot but formulae, and having formulated hold fast to, develop and treasure, its party philosophy. In this philosophy—dialectical materialism—are embodied the general ideas by means of which the party understands the world which it is seeking to change in terms of which it defines it aims and works out how to fight for them. In this philosophy are embodied the general ideas by means of which the part seeks to enlighten and organise the whole class, and to influence, guide and win over all the masses of working people, showing the conclusions which must be drawn from each stage of the struggle, helping people learn from their own experience how to go forward towards socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so we see why it is that in our times a philosophy has arisen which expresses the revolutionary world outlook of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Experience itself has taught the party the need for philosophy. For experience shows that if we do not have our own revolutionary socialist philosophy, then inevitably we borrow our ideas from hostile, anti-socialist sources. If we do not adopt today the outlook of the working class and of the struggle for socialism, then we adopt or slip into, without meaning to do so—that of the capitalists and of the struggle against socialism. This is why the working-class party—if it is to be the genuine revolutionary leadership of its class, and is not to mislead its class by the importation of hostile capitalist ideas, and of policies corresponding to such ideas—must be concerned to formulate, defend and propagate its own revolutionary philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Class Philosophy and Truth =====&lt;br /&gt;
Against what has just been said about a class and party philosophy, the objection is bound to be raised that such a conception is a complete travesty of the whole idea of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Class interests may incline us to believe one thing rather than another, some will say, but should not philosophy be above this? Should not philosophy be objective and impartial, and teach us to set class and party interests aside and to seek only for the truth? For surely what is true is true, whether this suit some or other class interests or not? If philosophy is partisan—party philosophy—how can it be objective, how can it be true philosophy?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In reply to such objections, we may say that the working-class standpoint in philosophy is very far indeed from having no concern for truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is there no such thing as truth? Of course there is—and men are getting nearer to it. For different outlooks, partisan as they may be, are not on a level so far as nearness to truth is concerned. Every philosophy embodies a class outlook. Yes, but just as one class differs from another class in its social role and in its contribution to the development of society, so one philosophy embodies positive achievements in comparison with another in the working out of the truth about the world and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People are prone to believe that if we adopt a partisan, class standpoint, then we turn our backs on truth; and that, on the other hand, if we genuinely seek for truth, then we must be strictly impartial and non-partisan. But the contrary is the case. It is only when we adopt the partisan standpoint of historically the most progressive class that we are able to get nearer to truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The definition of dialectical materialism, therefore, as the philosophy of the revolutionary working-class party, is in no way incompatible with the claim of dialectical materialism to express truth, and to be a means of arriving at truth. On the contrary. We have every right to make this claim, in view of the actual historical position and role of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Except for the working class, all other classes which have aspired to take the leadership of society have been exploiting classes. But every exploiting class, whatever its achievements, has always to find some way of &#039;&#039;disguising&#039;&#039; its real position and aims, both from itself and from the exploited, and of making out that its rule is just and permanent. For such a class can never recognise its real position and aims as an exploiting class, or the temporary character of its own system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, in ancient slave society, Aristotle, the greatest philosopher of antiquity, made out that the institution of slavery was decreed by nature, since some men were by nature slaves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the heyday of feudal society the greatest philosopher of the middle ages, Thomas Aquinas, represented the entire universe as being a kind of feudal system. Everything was arranged in a feudal hierarchy, with God surrounded by the chief archangels at the top. Everything depended on what was next above it in the system, and nothing could exist without God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for capitalism, it dissolves all feudal ties and, as Marx and Engels observed in &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;has left remaining no other nexus between man and man than naked self-interest, than callus cash payment. This was reflected in the beginnings of capitalist philosophy, especially in Britain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This philosophy saw the world as consisting of independent atoms, each complete in itself, concerned only with itself, and all interacting. This was a mirror of capitalist society, as seen by the rising bourgeoisie. And by means of such ideas they succeeded, too, in disguising their own aims of domination and profit. Worker and capitalist were &amp;quot;on a level&amp;quot;, each was a free human atom, and they entered into a free contract, the one to work, the other to provide capital and pay wages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the working class does not need any such &amp;quot;false consciousness&amp;quot; as is contained in such philosophies. It does not want to set up a new system of exploitation, but to abolish all exploitation of man by man. For this reason, it has no interest whatever in disguising anything, but rather in understanding things just as they really are. For the better it understands the truth, the more is it strengthened in its struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, other classes have always wanted to perpetuate themselves and to last out for as long as they could. And so they have favoured philosophical &amp;quot;systems&amp;quot; which give themselves a permanent place in the universe. Such systems attempt to define the nature of the universe so as to represent certain things and certain relations as being necessary, eternal and unchangeable. And then they make it appear that a particular social system is a necessary part of the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the working class does not need to perpetuate itself. On the contrary, it needs to do away with its own existence as a class as quickly as possible, and to establish a classless society. Therefore, the working class has no use at all for any philosophical &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; which establishes any false permanence. Its class position and aims are such that it can afford to and needs to recognise and trace out the change, coming into being and ceasing to be of &#039;&#039;everything&#039;&#039; in existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our party philosophy, then, has a right to lay claim to truth. For it is the only philosophy which is based on a standpoint which demands that we should always seek to understand things just as they are, in all their manifold changes and interconnections, without disguises and without fantasy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== A Revolution in Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The Marxian doctrine is omnipotent because it is true,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin. &amp;quot;It is complete and harmonious, and provides men with an integral world conception which is irreconcilable with any form of superstition, reaction or defence of bourgeois oppression (&#039;&#039;The Three Sources and Three Component Pars of Marxism&#039;&#039;).&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And he further wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is nothing resembling &#039;sectarianism&#039; in Marxism, in the sense of its being a hidebound, petrified doctrine, a doctrine which arose &#039;&#039;away from&#039;&#039; the highroad of development of world civilisation. On the contrary, the genius of Marx consists precisely in the fact that he furnished answers to questions the foremost minds of mankind had already raised. His teachings arose as the direct and immediate &#039;&#039;continuation&#039;&#039; of the teachings of the greatest representatives of philosophy, political economy and socialism..&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its philosophical aspect, Marxism appears as the culmination of a whole great development of philosophical thought, in which the problems of philosophy were posed and took shape in the course of a series of revolutions, its highest point being reached in the classical German philosophy of the early nineteenth century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But if Marxism is thus the continuation and culmination of the past achievements of philosophy, it is a continuation which puts an end to an epoch and constitutes a new point of departure. For in comparison with past philosophies, it launches out on new lines. It constitutes a revolution in philosophy, an end to the &#039;systems&amp;quot; of the past, a philosophy of an entirely new kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxist Leninism is no longer a philosophy which expresses the world outlook of an exploiting class, of a minority, striving to impose its rule and its ideas upon the masses of the people in order to keep them in subjection; but it is a philosophy which serves the common people in their struggle to throw off all exploitation and to build a classless society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism-Leninism is a philosophy which seeks to understand the world in order to change it. &amp;quot;The philosophers have only interpreted the world in various ways,&amp;quot; wrote Marx. &amp;quot;The point, however, is to change it.&amp;quot; Therefore, if we could say of past philosophy that it has been an attempt to understand the world and man&#039;s place and destiny in it—an attempt necessarily conditioned by the class outlook, prejudices and illusions of the various exploiting class philosophers—we have to say of Marxist-Leninist philosophy that it is an attempt to understand the world in order to change the world and to shape and realise man&#039;s destiny in it. Dialectical materialism is a theoretical instrument in the hands of the people for use in changing the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism-Leninism, therefore, seeks to base our ideas of things on nothing but the actual investigation of them, arising from and tested by experience and practice. It does not invent a&amp;quot;system&#039; as previous philosophies have done, and then try to make everything fit into it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus dialectical materialism is in the truest sense a popular philosophy, a scientific philosophy and a philosophy of practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The revolutionary characteristics of dialectical materialism are embodied in the two features of Marxist-Leninist philosophy which give it its name dialectics and materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand things so as to change them we must study them, not according to the dictates of any abstract system, but in their real changes and interconnections—and that is what is meant by dialectics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We must set aside preconceived ideas and fancies about things, and strive to make our theories correspond to the real conditions of material existence and that means that our outlook and theory is materialistic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In dialectical materialism, wrote Engels, in his book &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;the materialist world outlook was taken really seriously for the first time and was carried through consistently…&amp;quot; For &amp;quot;it was resolved to comprehend the real world nature and history just as it presents itself to everyone who approaches it free from preconceived idealist fancies. It was decided relentlessly to sacrifice every idealist fancy which could not be brought into harmony with the facts conceived in their own and not in a fantastic connection. And materialism means nothing more than this.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER TWO: MARXISM AND IDEALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Materialism and Idealism—Opposed Ways of Interpreting Every Question =====&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism is not a dogmatic system. It is rather a way of interpreting, conceiving of, explaining every question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist way of interpreting events, of conceiving of things and their interconnections, is opposed to the idealist way of interpreting and conceiving of them. Materialism is opposed to idealism. On every question, there are materialist and idealist ways of interpreting it, materialist and idealist ways of trying to understand it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus materialism and idealism are not two opposed abstract theories about the nature of the world, of small concern to ordinary practical folk. They are opposed ways of interpreting and understanding every question, and, consequently, they express opposite approaches in practice and lead to very different conclusions in terms of practical activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor are they, as some use the terms, opposite moral attitudes —the one high-minded, the other base and self-seeking. If we use the terms like this, we will never understand the opposition between idealist and materialist conceptions; for this way of speaking is, as Engels said, nothing but&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;an unpardonable concession to the traditional philistine prejudice against the word materialism resulting from the long-continued defamation by the priests. By the word materialism the philistine understands gluttony, drunkenness lust of the eye, lust of the flesh, arrogance, cupidity, miserliness, profit-hunting and stock-exchange swindling in short, all the filthy vices in which he himself indulges in private. By the word idealism he understands the belief in virtue, universal philanthropy and in a general way a &amp;quot;better world&#039;, of which he boasts before others&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Before trying to define materialism and idealism in general terms, let us consider how these two ways of understanding things are expressed in relation to certain simple and familiar questions. This will help us to grasp the significance of the distinction between a materialist and an idealist interpretation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First let us consider a very familiar natural phenomenon—a thunderstorm. What causes thunderstorms?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An idealist way of answering this question is to say that thunderstorms are due to the anger of God. Being angry, he arranges for lightning and thunderbolts to descend upon mankind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist way of understanding thunderstorms is opposed to this. The materialist will try to explain and understand thunderstorms as being solely due to what we call natural forces. For example, ancient materialists suggested that far from thunderstorms being due to the anger of the gods, they were caused by material particles in the clouds banging against one another. That this particular explanation was wrong, is not the point: the point is that it was an attempt at materialist as opposed to idealist explanation. Nowadays a great deal more is known about thunderstorms arising from the scientific investigation of the natural forces involved. Knowledge remains very incomplete, but at all events enough is known to make it quite clear that the explanation must be on materialist lines, so that the idealist explanation has become thoroughly discredited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It will be seen that while the idealist explanation tries to relate the phenomenon to be explained to some &#039;&#039;spiritual&#039;&#039; cause—in this case the anger of God—the materialist explanation relates it to &#039;&#039;material&#039;&#039; causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this example, most educated people today would agree in accepting the materialist interpretation. This is because they generally accept the &#039;&#039;scientific&#039;&#039; explanation of natural phenomena, and every advance of natural science is an advance in the materialist understanding of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us take a second example, this time one arising out of social life. For instance: Why are there rich and poor a question which many people ask especially poor people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most straightforward idealist answer to this question is to say simply it is because God made them so. It is the will of God that some should be rich and others poor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But other less straightforward idealist explanations are more in vogue. For example: it is because some men are careful and farsighted, and these husband their resources and grow rich, while others are thriftless and stupid, and these remain poor. Those who favour this type of explanation say that it is all due to eternal &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. The nature of man and of society is such that the distinction of rich and poor necessarily arises.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as in the case of the thunderstorm, so in the case of the rich and poor, the idealist seeks for some spiritual cause if not in the will of God, the divine mind, then in certain innate characteristics of the human mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist, on the other hand, seeks the reason in the material, economic conditions of social life. If society is divided into rich and poor, it is because the production of the material means of life is so ordered that some have possession of the land and other means of production while the rest have to work for them. However hard they may work and however much they may scrape and save, the non-possessors will remain poor, while the possessors grow rich on the fruits of their labour.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On such questions, therefore, the difference between a materialist and an idealist conception can be very important. And the difference is important not merely in a theoretical but in a practical sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A materialist conception of thunderstorms, for example, helps us to take precautions against them, such as fitting buildings with lightning conductors. But if our explanation of thunderstorms is idealist, all we can do is to watch and pray. If we accept an idealist account of the existence of rich and poor, all we can do is to accept the existing state of affairs—rejoicing in our superior status and bestowing a little charity if we are rich, and cursing our fate if we are poor. But armed with a materialist understanding of society we can begin to see the way to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear, therefore, that while some may have a vested interest in idealism, it is in the interests of the great majority to learn to think and to understand things in the materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How, then, can we define materialism and idealism, ad he difference between them, in general terms, so as to define the essence of the question? This was one by Engels in the book on &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The great basic question of all philosophy, especially of modern philosophy, is that concerning the relation of thinking and being.… The answers which the philosophers have given to this question split them into two great camps. Those who asserted the primacy of spirit to nature and therefore in the last instance assumed world creation in some form or another. .. comprised the camp of idealism. The others, who regarded nature as primary, belong to the various schools of materialism.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealism is the way of interpreting things which regards the spiritual as prior to the material, whereas materialism regards the material as prior. Idealism supposes that everything material is dependent on and determined by something spiritual, whereas materialism recognises that everything spiritual is dependent on and determined by something material. And this difference manifests itself both in general philosophical conceptions of the world as a whole, and in conceptions of particular things and events.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Idealism and the Supernatural =====&lt;br /&gt;
At bottom, idealism is religion, theology. &amp;quot;Idealism is clericalism,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;. All idealism is a continuation of the religious approach to questions, even though particular idealist theories have shed their religious skin. Idealism is inseparable from superstition, belief in the supernatural, the mysterious and unknowable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism, on the other hand seeks for explanations in terms belonging to the material world in terms of factors which we can verify, understand and control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The roots of the idealist conception of things are, then, the same as those of religion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To believers, the conceptions of religion, that is to say, conceptions of supernatural spiritual beings, generally seem to have their justification, not, of course, in any evidence of the senses, but in something which lies deep within the spiritual nature of man. And, indeed, it is true that these conceptions do have very deep roots in the historical development of human consciousness. But what is their origin, how did such conceptions arise in the first place? We can certainly not regard such conceptions as being the products, as religion itself tells us, of divine revelation, or as arising from any other supernatural cause, if we find that they themselves have a natural origin. And such an origin can in fact be traced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Conceptions of the supernatural, and religious ideas in general, owe their origin first of all to the helplessness and ignorance of men in face of the forces of nature. Forces which men cannot understand are personified—they are represented as manifestations of the activity of spirits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, such alarming events as thunderstorms were, as we have seen, explained fantastically as due to the anger of gods. Again, such important phenomena as the growth of crops were put down to the activity of a spirit: it was believed that it was the corn spirit that made the corn grow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the most primitive times men personified natural forces in this way. With the birth of class society, when men were impelled to act by social relations which dominated them and which they did not understand, they further invented supernatural agencies doubling, as it were, the state of society. The gods were invented superior to mankind, just as the kings and lords were superior to the common people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All religion, and all idealism, has at its heart this kind of &#039;&#039;doubling of the world&#039;&#039;. It is dualistic, and invents a dominating ideal or supernatural world over against the real material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Very characteristic of idealism are such antitheses as: soul and body; god and man; the heavenly kingdom and the earthly kingdom; the forms and ideas of things, grasped by the intellect, and the world of material reality, perceptible by the senses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For idealism, there is always a higher, more real, non-material world which is prior to the material world, is its ultimate source and cause, and to which the material world is subject. For materialism, on the other hand, there is one world, the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By idealism in philosophy we mean any doctrine which says that beyond material reality there is a higher, spiritual reality, in terms of which the material reality is in the last analysis to be explained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Some Varieties of Present-day Idealist Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
At this point a few observations may be useful concerning some characteristic doctrines of modern bourgeois philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For nearly three hundred years there has been put forward a variety of philosophy known as &amp;quot;subjective idealism&amp;quot;. This teaches that the material world does not exist at all. Nothing exists but the sensations and ideas in our minds, and there is no external material reality corresponding to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then again, this subjective idealism is put forward in the form of a doctrine concerning knowledge: it denies that we can know anything about objective reality outside ourselves, and says that we can have knowledge of appearances only and not of &amp;quot;things in themselves&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sort of idealism has become very fashionable today. It even parades as extremely &amp;quot;scientific&amp;quot;. When capitalism was still a progressive force, bourgeois thinkers used to believe that we could know more and more about the real world and so control natural forces and improve the lot of mankind indefinitely. Now they are saying that the real world is unknowable, the arena of mysterious forces which pass our comprehension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that, at bottom, idealism always believes in &#039;&#039;two worlds&#039;&#039;, the ideal and the material, and it places the ideal prior to and above the material. Materialism, on the other hand, knows one world only, the material world, and refuses to invent a second, imaginary, superior ideal world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism and idealism are irreconcilably opposed. But this does not stop many philosophers from trying to reconcile and combine them. In philosophy there are also various attempted compromises between idealism and materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One such attempted compromise is often known as &amp;quot;dualism&#039;. Such a compromise philosophy asserts the existence of the spiritual as separate and distinct from the material—but it tries to place the two on a level. Thus it treats the world of non-living matter in a thoroughly materialist way: this, it says, is the sphere of activity of natural forces, and spiritual factors do not enter into it and have nothing to do with it in any way. But when it comes to mind and society, here, says this philosophy, is the sphere of activity of spirit. Here, it maintains, we must seek explanations in idealist and not in materialist terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a compromise between materialism and idealism, therefore, amounts to this—that with regard to all the most important questions concerning men, society and history we are to continue to adopt idealist conceptions and to oppose materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another compromise philosophy is known as&amp;quot;realism&amp;quot;. In its modern form, this philosophy has arisen in position to subjective idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;realist&#039; philosophers say that the external material world really exists independent of our perceptions and is in some way reflected by our perceptions. In this the&amp;quot;realists&amp;quot; agree with the materialists in opposition to subjective idealism; indeed, you cannot be a materialist unless you are a thoroughgoing realist on the question of the real existence of the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But merely to assert that the external world exists independent of our perceiving it, is not to be a materialist. For example, the great Catholic philosopher of the middle ages, Thomas Aquinas, was in this sense a &#039;realist&#039;. And to this day most Catholic theologians regard it as a heresy to be anything but a &amp;quot;realist&amp;quot; in philosophy. But at the same time they assert that the material world, which really exists, was created by God and is sustained and ruled all the time by the power of God by a spiritual power. So far from being materialists, they are idealists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, the word &amp;quot;realism&#039; is much abused by philosophers. So long as you believe that something or other is&amp;quot;real&amp;quot;, you may call yourself a&amp;quot;realist&amp;quot;. Some philosophers think that not only is the world of material things real, but that there is also, outside space and time, a real world of &amp;quot;universals&amp;quot;, of the abstract essences of things: so these call themselves &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot;. Others say that, although nothing exists but the perceptions in our minds, nevertheless these perceptions are real: so these call themselves &amp;quot;realists&amp;quot; too. All of which goes to show that some philosophers are very tricky in their use of words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Basic Teachings of Materialism in Opposition to Idealism =====&lt;br /&gt;
In opposition to all the forms of idealism, and of tricky compromises between materialism and idealism, the basic teachings of materialism can be formulated very simply and clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To grasp the essence of these teachings we should also understand what are the main assertions made in every form of idealism. There are three such main assertions of idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that the material world is dependent on the spiritual.&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that spirit, or mind, or idea, can and does exist in separation from matter. (The most extreme form of this assertion is subjective idealism, which asserts that matter does not exist at all but is pure illusion.)&lt;br /&gt;
# Idealism asserts that there exists a realm of the mysterious and unknowable, &amp;quot;above&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;beyond&amp;quot;, or &amp;quot;behind&amp;quot;  what can be ascertained and known by perception, experience and science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic teachings of materialism stand in opposition to these three assertions of idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that the world is by its very nature material, that everything which exists comes into being on the basis of material causes, arises and develops in accordance with the laws of motion of matter.&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that matter is objective reality existing outside and independent of the mind; and that far from the mental existing in separation from the material, everything mental or spiritual is a product of material processes.&lt;br /&gt;
# Materialism teaches that the world and its laws are knowable, and that while much in the material world may not be known there is no unknowable sphere of reality which lies outside the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Marxist-Leninist philosophy is characterised by its absolutely consistent materialism all along the line, by its making no concessions whatever at any point to idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Materialism and Idealism in Practice =====&lt;br /&gt;
As was pointed out above, the opposition of materialism and idealism—which has now been stated in its most general terms—is not an opposition between abstract theories of the nature of the world, but is an opposition between different ways of understanding and interpreting every question. That is why it is of such profound importance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider some of the very practical ways in which the opposition of materialism and idealism is manifested.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealists tell us, for example, not to place &amp;quot;too much&amp;quot; reliance on science. They tell us that the most important truths are beyond the reach of science. Hence they encourage us not to believe things on the basis of evidence, experience, practice, but to take them on trust from those who pretend to know best and to have some &amp;quot;higher&amp;quot; source of information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way idealism is a very good friend and standby of every form of reactionary propaganda. It is the philosophy of the capitalist press and the B. B. C. It favours superstitions of all sorts, prevents us from thinking for ourselves and making a scientific approach to moral and social problems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, idealists tell us that what is most important for us all is the inner life of the soul. They tell us that we shall never solve our human problems except by some inner regeneration. This is a favourite theme in the speeches of well-fed persons. But many workers fall for it too—in factories, for example, where a &amp;quot;Moral Rearmament&#039; group is active. They tell you not to fight for better conditions, but to improve your soul. They do not tell you that the best way to improve yourself both materially and morally is to join in the fight for peace and socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, an idealist approach is common amongst many socialists. Many sincere socialists, for example, think that what is essentially wrong with capitalism is that goods are unfairly distributed, and that if only we could get everyone, including the capitalists, to accept a new conception of fairness and justice, then we could do away with the evils of capitalism. Socialism to them is nothing but the realisation of an abstract idea of justice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idealism of this belief lies in its assumption that it is simply the &#039;&#039;ideas&#039;&#039; which we hold that determine the way we live and the way society is organised. Those who think in this way forget to look for the &#039;&#039;material&#039;&#039; causes. For what in fact determines the way goods are distributed in capitalist society —the wealth enjoyed by one part of society, while the other and greater part lives in poverty—is not the ideas which men hold about the distribution of wealth, but the material fact that the mode of production rests on the exploitation of the worker by the capitalist. So long as this mode of production remains in existence, so long will extremes of wealth and poverty remain, and so long will socialist ideas of justice be opposed by capitalist ideas of justice. The task of socialists, therefore, is to organise and lead the struggle of the working class against the capitalist class to the point where the working class takes power from the capitalist class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we do not understand this, then we cannot find the way to fight effectively for socialism. We shall find that our socialist ideals are constantly disappointed and betrayed. Such, indeed, has been the experience of British socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can be seen from these examples how idealism serves as a weapon of reaction; and how when socialists embrace idealism they are being influenced by the ideology of the capitalists. We cannot more take over and use capitalist ideas for the purposes of socialist theory than we can take over and use the capitalist state machine, with all its institutions and officials, for the purposes of building socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right through history, indeed, idealism has been a weapon of reaction. Whatever fine systems of philosophy have been invented, idealism has been used as a means of justifying the rule of an exploiting class and deceiving the exploited.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is not to say that truths have not been expressed in an idealist guise. Of course they have. For idealism has very deep roots in our ways of thinking, and so men often clothe their thoughts and aspirations in idealist dress. But the idealist form is always an impediment, a hindrance in the expression of truth—a source of confusion and error.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, progressive movements in the past have adopted and fought under an idealist ideology. But this has shown only that they contained in themselves the seeds of future reaction inasmuch as they represented the striving of a new exploiting class to come to power; or that they were themselves influenced by ideas of reaction; or it has been a mark of their weakness and immaturity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the great revolutionary movement of the English bourgeoisie in the seventeenth century fought under idealist, religious slogans. But the same appeal to God which justified Cromwell in the execution of the King justified him also in stamping out the Levellers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Early democrats and socialists had many idealist notions. But in their case this demonstrated the &#039;&#039;immaturity&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;weakness&#039;&#039; of the movement. The idealist illusions had to be overcome if the revolutionary working-class movement was to arise and triumph. As the movement grew strong, he continuance within it of idealist notions represented an alien, reactionary influence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can truly say that idealism is essentially a conservative force—an ideology helping the defence of things as they are, and the preservation of illusions in men&#039;s minds about their true condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, every real social advance every increase in the productive forces, every advance of science-generates materialism and is helped along by materialist ideas. And the whole history of human thought has been the history of the fight of materialism against idealism, of the overcoming of idealist illusions and fantasies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Materialism teaches us to have confidence in ourselves, in the working class—in people. It teaches us that there are no mysteries beyond our understanding, that we need not accept that which is as being the will of God, that we should contemptuously reject the &amp;quot;authoritative&amp;quot; teachings of those who set up to be our masters, and that we can ourselves understand nature and society so as to be able to change them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER THREE: MECHANISTIC MATERIALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Changing World and How to Understand It =====&lt;br /&gt;
Before Marx, materialism was predominantly &#039;&#039;mechanistic&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We often hear people complain that the materialists seek to reduce everything in the world, including life and mind, to a system of soulless mechanism, to a mere mechanical interaction of bodies. This refers to mechanistic materialism. Marxist materialism is, however, not mechanistic but dialectical. To understand what this means we need first to understand something about mechanistic materialism itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can approach this problem by asking how materialists have sought to understand the various processes of change which are observed everywhere in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The world is full of change. Night follows day and day night; the seasons succeed each other; people are born, grow old and die. Every philosophy recognises that change is an omnipresent fact. The question is: how are we to understand the change which we observe everywhere?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Change may be understood, in the first place, in an idealist way or in a materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Idealism traces back all change to some idea or intention if not human, then divine. Thus for idealism, changes in the material world are, in the last analysis, initiated and brought about by something outside matter, not material, not subject to the laws of the material world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But materialism traces back all change to material causes. In other words, it seeks to explain what happens in the material world from the material world itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But while the occurrence of change has been recognised by everyone, since none can ignore it, philosophers have within the change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is generally an essential part of the ideology of an exploiting class. They are afraid of change, because they are afraid that they, too, may be swept away. So they always seek for something fixed and stable, not subject to change. They try to hitch themselves on to this, as it were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earlier materialists, too, sought for this. Behind all the changing appearances they looked for something which never changes. But while idealists looked for the eternal and changeless in the realm of the spirit, these materialists looked for it in the material world itself. And they found it in the ultimate material particle—the eternal indestructible atom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For such materialists, then, all &#039;&#039;changes&#039;&#039; were produced by the movement and interaction of &#039;&#039;unchanging&#039;&#039; atoms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a very ancient theory, put forward over two thousand years ago in Greece, and earlier still in India.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its day it was a very progressive theory, a great weapon against idealism and superstition. The Roman poet Lucretius, for example, explained in his philosophical poem &#039;&#039;On the Nature of Things&#039;&#039; that the purpose of the atomistic theory of the Greek philosopher Epicurus was to demonstrate &amp;quot;what are the elements out of which everything is formed, and how everything comes to pass without the intervention of the gods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there was born a materialism which saw the world as consisting of hard, impenetrable material particles, and which understood all change as arising from nothing but the motion and interaction of such particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory was revived in modern times. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries philosophers and scientists turned to it in their fight against feudal, Catholic philosophy. But this modern materialism proved to be much richer in content than the ancient. For it tried to work out what were the laws of interaction of material particles, and so to present a picture of how all phenomena, from merely physical changes to the life of man, resulted from the motion and interaction of the separate parts of matter. In this way, by the eighteenth century, there had appeared the characteristic modern theories of mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== A Bourgeois Philosophy =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism was in essence an ideology, a mode of theorising, of the rising bourgeoisie. In order to understand  it we must understand, first of all, that it arose and developed in opposition to feudal ideology that its critical edge was directed against feudal ideas, that it was in fact the most radical of al bourgeois forms of opposition against the feudal outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the period of the rise of the bourgeoisie, the feudal social relations were shattered, and so were the feudal ideas, embodied in the Catholic philosophy, in which those social relations were enshrined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The feudal system, whose economic basis lay in the exploitation of the serfs by the feudal proprietors, involved complex social relationships of dependence, subordination and allegiance. All this was reflected, not only in social and political philosophy, but also in the philosophy of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was typical of the natural philosophy of the feudal period that everything in nature was explained in terms of its proper place in the system of the universe, in terms of its supposed position of dependence and subordination in that system, and of the end or purpose which it existed to serve.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The bourgeois philosophers and scientists destroyed these feudal ideas about nature. They regarded nature as a system of bodies in interaction, and, rejecting all the feudal dogmas, they called for the investigation of nature in order to discover how nature really worked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The investigation of nature advanced hand in hand with the geographical discoveries, the development of trade and transport, the improvement of machinery and manufactures. The greatest strides were made in the mechanical sciences, closely connected as they were with the needs of technology. So it came about that materialist theory was enriched as the result of the scientific investigation of nature, and in particular by the mechanical sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This determined at once the strength and the weakness, the achievement and the limitation, of the materialist theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What pushed that theory forward was, so Engels writes in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;the powerful and ever more rapidly onrushing progress of science and industry. But it remained &amp;quot;predominantly mechanical&amp;quot;, because only the mechanical sciences had attained any high degree of development. Its &amp;quot;specific, but at that time inevitable limitation&amp;quot; was its &amp;quot;exclusive application of the standards of mechanics&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanistic way of understanding nature did not arise, however, simply from the fact that at that time it was only the mechanical sciences which had made any great progress. It was deeply rooted in the class outlook of the most progressive bourgeois philosophers, and this led to their turning exclusively to the mechanical sciences for their inspiration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the bourgeoisie, overthrowing feudal society, stood for individual liberty, equality and the development of a free market, so the most progressive philosophers of the bourgeoisie—the materialists overthrowing the feudal ideas, proclaimed that the world consisted of separate material particles interacting with one another in accordance with the laws of mechanics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This theory of nature reflected bourgeois social relations no less than the theories it replaced had reflected feudal social relations. But just as the new bourgeois social relations broke the feudal fetters and enabled a great new development of the forces of production to begin, so the corresponding bourgeois theory of nature broke down the barriers which feudal ideas had placed in the way of scientific research and enabled a great new development of scientific research to begin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The philosophical outlook seemed to find its confirmation in science, and science provided materials for the development and working out in detail of the philosophical outlook.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The World and the Machine =====&lt;br /&gt;
The world—so thought the mechanistic materialists—consist of nothing but particles of matter in interaction. Each particle has an existence separate and distinct from every other; in their totality they form the world; the totality of their interactions forms the totality of everything that happens in the world; and these interactions are of the mechanical type, that is to say, they consist simply of the external influence of one particle upon another&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a theory is equivalent to regarding the whole world as nothing but a complex piece of machinery, a mechanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this standpoint, the question always posed about any part of nature is the question we ask about a machine: what is its mechanism, how does it work?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was exemplifed in Newton&#039;s account of the solar system. Newton adopted the same general view as the Greek materialist, Epicurus, in as much as he thought that the material world consisted of particles moving about in empty space. But faced with any particular natural phenomenon such as the movements of the sun and planets, Epicurus was not in the least concerned to give any exact account of it. With regard to the apparent movement of the sun across the heavens from east to west, for example, Epicurus said that the important thing was to understand that the sun was not a god but was simply a collection of atoms: no account of the actual machinery of its motions was necessary. Perhaps, he said, the sun goes round and round the earth; but perhaps it disintegrates and its atoms separate every night, so that it is&amp;quot;a new sun&amp;quot; which we see the next morning: to him such questions were simply unimportant. Newton, on the other hand, was concerned to show exactly how the solar system worked, to demonstrate the mechanics of it, in terms of gravity and mechanical forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But just as Epicurus was not interested in how the solar system worked, so Newton was not interested in how it originated and developed. He took it for granted as a stable piece of machinery—created, presumably, by God. Not how it originated, not how it developed, but how it worked was the question which he dealt with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same mechanistic approach was manifested in Harvey&#039;s discovery of the circulation of the blood. The essence of his discovery was that he demonstrated the mechanism of circulation regarding the heart as a pump, which pumps the blood out along the arteries so that it flows back through the veins, the whole system being regulated by valves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the mechanistic outlook better, let us ask: what is a mechanism? what is characteristic of a mechanism?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;ol style=&amp;quot;list-style-type:lower-alpha&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
  &amp;lt;li&amp;gt;A mechanism consists of permanent parts, which ft together.&amp;lt;/li&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
  &amp;lt;li&amp;gt;It requires a motive force to set it going.&amp;lt;/li&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
  &amp;lt;li&amp;gt;Once set going, the parts interact and results are produced according to laws which can be exactly stated.&amp;lt;/li&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/ol&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consider, for example, such a mechanism as a watch. (a) It consists of a number of different parts cogs, levers and so on —fitted neatly together. (b) It has to be wound up. (c) Then, as the spring uncoils, the parts interact according to laws exactly known to watchmakers, resulting in the regular movements of the hands on the dial.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further, to know how a mechanism, such as a watch, works, you must take it to bits, find out what its parts are, how they fit together and how, by their interactions, once the mechanism is set in motion by the application of the required motive force, they produce the total motion characteristic of the mechanism in working order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is just how the mechanistic materialists regarded nature. They sought to take nature to bits, to find its ultimate component parts, how they fitted together and how their interactions produced all the changes we perceive, all the phenomena of the world. And moreover, finding out how the mechanism worked, they sought to find out how to repair it, how to improve it, how to change it and to make it produce new results corresponding to the requirements of man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Strength and Achievement of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism was an important milestone in our understanding of nature. And it was a great progressive step of bourgeois thinkers, a blow against idealism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanist were thorough-going in their materialism. For they waged a progressive fight against idealism and clericalism by trying to extend to the realm of the mind and society the same mechanistic conceptions which were used in the scientific investigation of nature. They sought to include man and al his spiritual activities in the mechanistic system of the natural world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most radical mechanists regarded not merely physical processes, and not merely plant and animal life, but man himself as a machine. Already in the seventeenth century the great French philosopher Descartes had said that al animals were complicated machines—automata: but man was different, since he had a soul. But in the eighteenth century a follower of Descartes, the physician Lamettrie, wrote a book with the provocative title &#039;&#039;Man a Machine&#039;&#039;. Men, too, were machines, he said, though very complicated ones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This doctrine was looked upon as exceptionally shocking, and as a terrible insult to human nature, not to mention God. Yet it was in its time a progressive view of man. The view that men are machines was an advance in the understanding of human nature as compared with the view that they are wretched pieces of clay inhabited by immortal souls. And it was, comparatively speaking, a more humane view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the great English materialist and utopian socialist Robert Owen, in his &#039;&#039;New View of Society&#039;&#039;, told the pious industrialists of his time:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Experience has shown you the difference of the results between mechanism which is neat, clean, well-arranged and always in a high state of repair, and that which is allowed to be dirty, in disorder, and which therefore becomes much out of repair. If then, due care as to the state of your inanimate machines can produce such beneficial results, what may not be expected if you devote equal attention to your &#039;&#039;vital&#039;&#039; machines, which are far more wonderfully constructed?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This humanitarianism was, however, at the best bourgeois humanitarianism. Like all mechanistic materialism, it was rooted in the class outlook of the bourgeoisie. The view that man is a machine is rooted in the view that in production man is a mere appendage of the machine. And if on the one hand this implies that the human machine ought to be well tended and kept in good condition, on the other hand it equally implies that no more should be expended for this purpose than is strictly necessary to keep the human machine in bare working order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Weakness and Limitations of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism had grave weaknesses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) It could not sustain the materialist standpoint consistently and all the way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For if the world is like a machine, who made it, who started it up? There was necessary, in any system of mechanistic materialism, a &amp;quot;Supreme Being&amp;quot;, outside the material world—even if he no longer continuously interfered in the world and kept things moving, but did no more than start things up and then watch what happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a &amp;quot;Supreme Being&amp;quot; was postulated by nearly all the mechanistic materialists; for example, by Voltaire and Tom Paine. But this opens the door to idealism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) Mechanistic materialism sees change everywhere. Yet because it always tries to &#039;&#039;reduce&#039;&#039; all phenomena to the same system of mechanical interactions, it sees this change as nothing but the eternal &#039;&#039;repetition&#039;&#039; of the same kinds of mechanical processes, an eternal cycle of the same changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This limitation is inseparable from the view of the world as changes. a machine. For just as a machine has to be started up, so it can never do anything except what it was made to do. It cannot change itself or produce anything radically new. Mechanistic theory, therefore, always breaks down when it is a question of accounting for the emergence of &#039;&#039;new quality&#039;&#039;. It sees change everywhere—but nothing &#039;&#039;new&#039;&#039;, no &#039;&#039;development&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The various processes of nature—chemical processes and the processes of living matter, for example—cannot in fact be all reduced to one and the same kind of mechanical interaction of material particles&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chemical interactions differ from mechanical interaction in as much as the changes which take place as a result of chemical interaction involve a change of quality. For example, if we consider the mechanical interaction of two particles which collide, then their qualitative characteristics are irrelevant and the result is expressed as a change in the quantity and direction of motion of each. But if two chemical substances come together and combine chemically, then there results a new substance qualitatively different from either. Similarly, from the point of view of mechanics heat is nothing but an increase in the quantity of motion of the particles of matter. But in chemistry, the application of heat leads to qualitative changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor do the processes of nature consist in the repetition of the same cycle of mechanical interactions, but in nature there is continual development and evolution, producing ever new forms of the existence or, what is the same thing, motion of matter. Hence the more widely and consistently the mechanistic categories are applied in the interpretation of nature, the more is their essential limitation exposed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Still less can mechanistic materialism explain social development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism expresses the radical bourgeois conception of society as consisting of social atoms, interacting together. The real economic and social causes of the development of society cannot be discovered from this point of view. And so great social changes seem to spring from quite accidental causes. Human activity itself appears to be either the mechanical result of external causes, or else it is treated—and here mechanistic materialism collapses into idealism—as purely spontaneous and uncaused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a word, mechanistic materialism cannot give an account of men&#039;s social activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Mechanistic Materialism and Utopian Socialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The mechanistic view treated men quite abstractly, each man being regarded as a social atom endowed by nature with certain inherent properties, attributes and rights.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was expressed in the bourgeois conception of &amp;quot;the rights of man&amp;quot;, and in the bourgeois revolutionary slogan: &amp;quot;All men are equal&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the conception of human rights cannot be deduced from the abstract nature of man, but is determined by the stage of society in which men are living. Nor are men what they are &amp;quot;by nature&amp;quot;, but they become what they are, and change, as a result of their social activity. Nor are all men &amp;quot;by nature&amp;quot; equal. In opposition to the bourgeois conception of abstract equality, which amounted to mere formal equality of rights as citizens, equality before the law, Marx and Engels declared that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the real content of the proletarian demand for equality is the demand for the abolition of classes. Any demand for equality which goes beyond that of necessity passes into absurdity (Engels: &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;, Part I, Chapter X).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Adopting their abstract, mechanistic view of men as social atoms, the progressive mechanists tried to work out, in an abstract way, what form of society would be best for mankind —what would best suit abstract human nature, as they conceived of it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This way of thinking was taken over by the socialist thinkers who immediately preceded Marx, the utopian socialists. The utopian socialists were mechanistic materialists. They put forward socialism as an ideal society. They did not see it as necessitated by the development of the contradictions of capitalism—it could have been put forward and realised at any time, if only men had had the wit to do so. They did not see it as having to be won by working-class struggle against capitalism—it would be realised when everyone was convinced that it was just and best adapted to the requirements of human nature. (For this reason Robert Owen appealed to both the Archbishop of Canterbury and Queen Victoria to support his socialist programme.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again the mechanistic materialists—and this applied above all to the utopian socialists thought that what a man was, his character and his activities, was determined by his environment and education. Therefore they proclaimed that to make men better happier and more rational it was simple neccesary to place them in better conditions and to give them a better education.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But to this Marx replied in his Theses on Feuerbach:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The materialist doctrine that men are products of circumstances and upbringing and that, therefore, changed men are produced by changed circumstances and changed upbringing, forgets that circumstances are changed precisely by men and that the educator must himself be educated.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;If men are simply the products of circumstances, then they are at the mercy of circumstances. But on the contrary, men can themselves change their circumstances. And men themselves are changed, not as a mechanical result of changed circumstances, but in the course of and as a result of their own activity in changing their circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So what are the real material social causes at work in human society, which give rise to new activities, new ideas and therefore to changed circumstances and changed men?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mechanistic materialism could not answer this question. It could not explain the laws of social development nor show how to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore while it was a progressive and revolutionary doctrine in its time, it could not serve to guide the struggle of the working class in striving to change society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER FOUR: FROM MECHANISTIC TO DIALECTICAL MATERIALISM ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Things and Processes =====&lt;br /&gt;
In order to find how the limitations of the mechanist approach can be overcome we may consider first of all certain extremely dogmatic assumptions which are made by mechanistic materialism. These mechanistic assumptions are none of them justified. And by bringing them to the light of day and pointing out what is wrong with them, we can see how to advance beyond mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) Mechanism sees all change as having at its basis permanent and stable things with definite, fixed properties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus for the mechanists the world consists of indivisible, indestructible material particles, which in their interaction manifest such properties as position, mass, velocity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to mechanism, if you could state the position, mass and velocity of every particle at a given instant of time, then you would have said everything that could be said about the world at that time, and could, by applying the laws of mechanics, predict everything that was going to happen afterwards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the first dogmatic assumption of mechanism. But we need to reject it. For the world does not consist of &#039;&#039;things&#039;&#039; but of &#039;&#039;processes&#039;&#039; in which things come into being and pass way.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The world is not to be comprehended as a complex of ready-made things,&amp;quot; wrote Engels, &amp;quot;but as a complex of processes, in which things are apparently stable, no less than their mind-images in our heads, the concepts, go through an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This, indeed, is what science in its latest developments teaches us. Thus the atom, once thought to be eternal and indivisible, has been dissolved into electrons, protons and neutrons and these themselves are not &amp;quot;fundamental particle&amp;quot;s in any absolute sense, i.e. they are not eternal and indestructible, any more than the atom; but science more and more shows that they, too, come into being, pass away and go through many transformations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is fundamental is not the &amp;quot;thing&amp;quot;, the &amp;quot;particle&amp;quot;, but the unending processes of nature, in which &#039;&#039;things&#039;&#039; go through &amp;quot;an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away&amp;quot;. And nature&#039;s process is, moreover, infinite: there will always be fresh aspects to be revealed, and it cannot be reduced to any ultimate constituents. &amp;quot;The electron is as inexhaustible as the atom, nature is infinite,&amp;quot; wrote Lenin (&#039;&#039;Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just so in considering society, we cannot understand a given society simply in terms of some set of institutions in and through which individual men and women are organised, but we must study the social processes which are going on, in the course of which both institutions and people are transformed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Matter and Motion =====&lt;br /&gt;
(2) The second dogmatic assumption of mechanism is the assumption that no change can ever happen except by the action of some external cause.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as no part of a machine moves unless another part act on it and makes it move, so mechanism sees matter as being inert—without motion, or rather without self-motion. For mechanism, nothing ever moves unless something else pushes or pulls it, it never changes unless something else interferes with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No wonder that, regarding matter in this way, the mechanists had to believe in a Supreme Being to give the &amp;quot;initial impulse&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But we need to reject this lifeless dead theory about matter. This theory separates matter and motion it thinks of matter as just a dead mass, so that motion always has to be impressed on matter from outside. But, on the contrary, you cannot separate matter and motion. Motion, said Engels, is the mode of existence of matter.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Motion is the mode of existence of mater. Never anywhere has there been matter without motion, nor can there be. Motion in cosmic space, mechanical motion of smaller masses on the various celestial bodies, the motion of molecules as heat or as electrical or magnetic currents, chemical combination or disintegration, organic life—at each given moment each individual atom of matter in the world is in one or other of these forms of motion, or in several forms of them at once. All rest, all equilibrium is only relative, and only has meaning in relation to one or other definite form of motion. A body, for example, may be on the ground in mechanical equilibrium, may be mechanically at rest; but this in no way prevents it from participating in the motion of the earth and in that of the whole solar system, just as little as it prevents its most minute parts from carrying out the oscillations determined by its temperature, or its atoms from passing through a chemical process. Matter without motion is just as unthinkable as motion without matter&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Far from being dead, lifeless, inert, it is the very nature of matter to be in process of continual change, of motion. Once we realise this, then there is an end of appeal to the &amp;quot;initial impulse&amp;quot;. Motion, like mater, never had a beginning,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The conception of the inseparability of matter and motion, the understanding that&amp;quot;motion is the mode of existence of matter&#039;, provides the way to answering a number of perplexing questions which usually haunt people&#039;s minds when they think about materialism and which led them to desert materialism and run to the priests for an explanation of the &amp;quot;ultimate&#039; truth about the universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Was the world created by a Supreme Being? What was the origin of matter? What was the origin of motion? What was the very beginning of everything? What was the first cause? These are the sort of questions which puzzle people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is possible to answer these questions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, the world was not created by a Supreme Being. Any particular organisation of matter, any particular process of matter in motion, has an origin and a beginning—it originated out of some previous organisation of matter, out of some previous process of matter in motion. But matter in motion had no origin, no beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Science teaches us the inseparability of matter and motion. However static some things may seem to be, there is in them continual motion. The atom, for instance, maintains itself as the same only by means of a continual movement of its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So in studying the causes of change, we should not merely seek for external causes of change, but should above all seek for the source of the change within the process itself, in its own self-movement, in the inner impulses to development contained within things themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in seeking the causes of social development and its laws, we should not see social changes as being brought about by the actions of great men, who impressed their superior ideas and will on the inert mass of society—nor as being brought about by accidents and external factors-but as being brought about by the development of the internal forces of society itself; and that means, by the development of the social forces of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus unlike the utopians, we see socialism as the result, not of he dreams of reformers, but of the development of capitalist society itself—which contains within itself causes which must inevitably bring it to an end and lead to the socialist revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Forms of Motion of Matter =====&lt;br /&gt;
(3) The third dogmatic assumption of mechanism is the assumption that the mechanical motion of particles, i.e. the simple change of place of particles as the result of the action on them of external forces, is the ultimate, basic form of motion of matter; and that a changes, all happenings whatsoever can be reduced to and explained by such mechanical motion of particles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus al the motion of matter is reduced to simple mechanical motion. All the changing qualities which we recognise in matter are nothing but the appearances of the basic mechanical motion of matter. However varied the appearances may be, whatever new and higher forms of development may appear to arise, they are all to be reduced to one and the same thing the eternal repetition of the mechanical interaction of the separate parts of matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is difficult to find any justification for such an assumption. In the material world there are many different types of process, which all constitute different forms of the motion of matter. But they can by no means be all reduced to one and the same form of (mechanical) motion.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Motion in the most general sense,&amp;quot; wrote Engels, &amp;quot;conceived as the mode of existence, the inherent attribute, of matter, comprehends all changes and processes occurring in the universe, from mere change of place right to thinking. The investigation of the nature of motion had as a matter of course to start from the lowest, simplest forms of this motion and to learn to grasp these before it could achieve anything in the way of explanation of the higher and more complicated forms&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The simplest form of motion is the simple change of place of bodies, the laws of which are studied by mechanics. But that does not mean that all motion can be reduced to this simplest form of motion. It rather means that we need to study how from the simplest form of motion, all the higher forms of motion arise and develop—&amp;quot;from mere change of place right to thinking&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One form of motion is transformed into another and arises from another. The higher, more complex form of motion cannot exist without the lower and simpler form: but that is not to say that it can be reduced to that simpler form. It is inseparable from the simpler form, but its nature is not exhausted thereby. For example, the thinking which goes on in our heads is inseparable from the chemical, electrical etc. motion which goes on in the grey matter of the brain; but it cannot be reduced to that motion, its nature is not exhausted thereby.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;materialist&#039;&#039; standpoint, however, which rejects the mechanistic idea that all forms of motion of matter can be reduced to mechanical motion, must not be confused with the &#039;&#039;idealist&#039;&#039; notion that the higher forms of motion cannot be explained as arising from the lower forms. For example, idealists assert that life, as a form of motion of matter, cannot possibly be derived from any processes characteristic of nonliving matter. For them, life can only arise through the introduction into a material system of a mysterious something from outside—a &amp;quot;vital force&amp;quot;. But to say that a higher form of motion cannot be reduced to a lower form is not to say that it cannot be derived from the lower form in the course of the latter&#039;s development. Thus materialists will always affirm that life, for example, appears at a certain stage in the development of more complex forms of non-living matter, and arises as a result of that development, not as a result of the introduction into non-living matter of a mysterious &amp;quot;vital force&amp;quot;. The task of science in this sphere remains to demonstrate experimentally how the transition from non-living to living matter takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the mechanistic programme of reducing all the motion of matter to simple, mechanical motion must be rejected. We need rather to study all the infinitely various forms of motion of matter, in their transformations one into another, and as they arise one from another, the complex from the simple, the higher from the lower.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the case of society, no one has yet tried to show how social changes can be explained by the mechanical interactions of the atoms composing the bodies of the various members of society—though to do so would be the logical culmination of the mechanistic programme. But the next best thing is attempted by the mechanistic theory known as&amp;quot;economic determinism&amp;quot;. According to this theory, the whole motion of society is to be explained by the economic changes taking place in society, all the determinants of social change have been exhausted when the economic process has been described. This is an example of the mechanistic programme of reducing a complex motion to a single simple form—the process of social change, including all the political, cultural and ideological developments, to a simple economic process. But the task of explaining social development cannot be fulfilled by trying to reduce the whole development to an economic process. The task is rather to show how, on the basis of the economic process, all the various forms of social activity arise and play their part in the complex movement of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Things and their Interconnection =====&lt;br /&gt;
(4) The last dogmatic assumption of mechanism to be mentioned is that each of the things or particles, whose interactions are said to make up the totality of events in the universe, has its own fixed nature quite independent of everything else. In other words, each thing can be considered as existing in separation from other things, at an independent unit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Proceeding on this assumption it follows that all relations between things are merely external relations. That is to say, things enter into various relationships one with another, but these relationships are accidental and make no difference to the nature of the things related.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And regarding each thing as a separate unit entering into external relations with other things, it further follows that mechanism regards the whole as no more than the sum of its separate parts. According to this view, the properties and laws of development of the whole are uniquely determined by the properties of all its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not one of these assumptions is correct. Nothing exist or can exist in splendid isolation, separate from its conditions of existence, independent of its relationships with other things. Things come into being, exist and cease to exist, not each independent of all other things, but each in its relationship with other things. The very nature of a thing is modified and transformed by its relationships with other things. When things enter into such relationships that they become parts of a whole,  the whole cannot be regarded as nothing more than the sum total of the parts. True, the whole is nothing apart from and independent of its parts. But the mutual relations which the parts enter into in constituting the whole modify their own properties, so that while it may be said that the whole is determined by the parts it may equally be said that the parts are determined by the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once again, the development of science itself shows the inadmissibility of the old mechanistic assumptions. These assumptions have force only in the very limited sphere of the study of the mechanical interactions of discrete particles. In physics they were already shattered with the development of the study of the electro-magnetic field. Still less are they admissible in biology, in the study of living matter. And still less are they admissible in the study of men and society. We cannot understand social processes, as mechanists always try to do, as resulting simply from a set of fixed characteristics of &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. For&amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; is always conditioned by and in various respects changes with changes in men&#039;s social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Correction of Mechanistic Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
When we bring into the open and reject these assumptions of mechanistic materialism, then we begin to see the need for a materialist doctrine of a different, of a new type-a materialism which overcomes the weaknesses and narrow, dogmatic assumptions of mechanism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is dialectical materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism understands the world, not as a complex of ready-made thing, but as a complex of processes, in which al things go through an uninterrupted change of coming into being and passing away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers that matter is always in motion, that motion is the mode of existence of matter, so that there cannot more be matter without motion than motion without matter. Motion does not have to be impressed upon matter by some outside force, but above al it is necessary to look for the inner impulses of development, the self-motion, inherent in all processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism understands the motion of matter s comprehending all changes and processes in the universe, from mere change of place right to thinking. It recognises, therefore, the infinite diversity of the forms of motion of matter, the transformation of one form into another, the development of the forms of motion of matter from the simple to the complex, from the lower to the higher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers that, in the manifold processes taking place in the universe, things come into being, change and pass out of being, not as separate individual units, but in essential relation and interconnection, so that they cannot be understood each separately and by itself but only in their relation and interconnection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In dialectical materialism, therefore, there is established a materialist conception far richer in content and more comprehensive than the former mechanistic materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER FIVE: THE DIALECTICAL CONCEPTION OF DEVELOPMENT ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Idea of Evolution =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen that the corrections of the mechanistic standpoint made by dialectical materialism are fully justified by and have a basis in the advance of science. Indeed, the advance of science itself has shattered the whole conception of the universe held by the older, mechanistic materialists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to that conception, the universe always remained much the same. It was a huge machine which always did the same things, kept grinding out the same products, went on and on in a perpetual cycle of the same processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it used to be thought that the stars and the solar system always remained the same and that the earth, with its continents and oceans and the plants and animals inhabiting them, likewise always remained the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But this conception has given way to the conception of evolution, which has invaded all spheres of investigation without exception. Science, however, does not advance in isolation from society as a whole, and the widespread application of the idea of evolution was due not simply to its verification in scientific theory but also to its popularity with the new rising forces of industrial capitalism, themselves the patrons of science.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The bourgeoisie cannot exist without constantly revolutionising the instruments of production, and thereby the relations of production, and with them the whole relations of society, Conservation of the old modes of production in unaltered form was, on the contrary, the first condition of existence of all earlier industrial classes. Constant revolutionising of production, uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions, everlasting uncertainty and agitation, distinguish the bourgeois epoch from all earlier ones (Marx and Engels: &#039;&#039;Manifesto of the Communist Party&#039;&#039;).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The industrial capitalists saw themselves as the bearers of progress. And as they thought progress was he law of capitalism, so they saw it as the law of the whole universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So there was made possible a great advance in the scientific picture of the universe. We find developing a picture of the universe, not as static, as always the same, but as in continual progressive development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The stars did not always exist—they were formed out of masses of dispersed gas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some stars, like our sun, acquire planets a solar system. Thus the earth was born. As its surface cooled, so chemical compounds were formed, impossible in the high temperatures of the stars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus matter began to manifest new properties, non-existent before—the properties of chemical combination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then organic compounds were formed out of the complex linking of carbon atoms. And from organic matter the first bodies arose which began to manifest the properties of life, of living matter. Still new properties of matter emerged—the properties of living matter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Living organisms went through a long evolution, leading eventually to man. With man, human society was born. And still new processes, with new laws, arose—the laws of society and the laws of thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What comes next?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalist science can go no further. Here it ends, since capitalist science cannot contemplate the ending of capitalism. But socialist science shows that man himself is about to embark on a new phase of evolution—communist society, in which the whole social process will be brought under his own conscious, planned direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All this is the evolutionary history of the material universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from the last point, it may be said this is all common knowledge. Bourgeois thinkers know this as well as Marxists, though they often forget it. But Marxism does not only stress the fact that everything in the world goes through a process of development. What Marxism found out was how to understand and explain this development in a materialist way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The discovery of Marxism was the discovery of the laws of materialist dialectics. And that is why Marxism alone is able to give a fully scientific account of development and to point out the future path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the meaning of Marx&#039;s great discovery how to understand change and development in a materialist way, and therefore how to become masters of the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Idealist Conceptions of Change and Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
How did bourgeois thinkers try to account for the universal change and development which they discovered?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider what some of them have had to say over a period of more than a century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel said that the whole process of development taking place in history was due to the Absolute Idea realising itself in history. Herbert Spencer said that all development was a process of increasing &amp;quot;integration of matter&amp;quot;, and he put this down to what he called an &amp;quot;Incomprehensible and Omnipresent Power&amp;quot;. Henri Bergson said that everything was in process of evolution, due to the activity of &amp;quot;the Life Force&amp;quot;. Fairly recently, a school of British philosophers has coined the phrase &amp;quot;emergent evolution&amp;quot;. They pointed out that in the course of development new qualities of matter are continually emerging, one after the other. But as to why this should happen, one of the leaders of this school, Professor Samuel Alexander, said that it was inexplicable and must be accepted &amp;quot;with natural piety&amp;quot;, while another of its leaders, Professor C. Lloyd Morgan, said that it must be due to some immanent force at work in the world, which he identified with God.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in every case some fantasy, something inexplicable and unpredictable, was conjured up to explain development. And so, when they thought about the future, all these bourgeois philosophers of evolution either thought, like Hegel, that development had now finished (Hegel taught that the Absolute Idea was fully realised in the Prussian State of which he was a distinguished employee), or else regarded the future as unfathomable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowadays they begin to give up hope altogether and regard everything—past, present and future—as incomprehensible, the result of forces no one can ever understand or control.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A second defect in the evolutionary ideas of most bourgeois thinkers is that they regard the process of evolution as a smooth, continuous and unbroken process. They see the process of transition from one evolutionary stage to another as taking place through a series of gradations, without conflict and without any break in continuity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But continuity is not the law of development. On the contrary, periods of smooth, continuous evolutionary development are interrupted by sudden and abrupt changes. The emergence of the new stage in development takes place, when the conditions for it have matured, by a break in continuity, by the leap from one state to another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel was the first to point this out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With every period of transition, he observed:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;it is as in the case of the birth of a child; after a long period of nutrition in silence, the continuity of the gradual growth in size, of quantitative change, is suddenly cut short by the first breath drawn—there is a break in the process, a qualitative change—and the child is born&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Phenomenology of Mind&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Marx alone followed up this profound observation of Hegel. As for the ensuing bourgeois thinkers, although the investigations of science, and common experience itself, clearly demonstrate that development cannot take place without discontinuity, without abrupt transitions and the leap from one state to another, they have nevertheless in their general theories tried to make unbroken continuity the law of evolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This prejudice in favour of a smooth line of evolution has gone hand in hand with the liberal belief that capitalist society will evolve smoothly—through orderly bourgeois progress broadening down &amp;quot;from precedent to precedent&amp;quot;, as Tennyson once expressed it. To have thought differently about evolution in general would have implied that we would have to think differently about social evolution in particular.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====== The Dialectical Materialist Conception of Development ======&lt;br /&gt;
The problem of understanding and explaining development in a materialist way—that is, &amp;quot;in harmony with the facts conceived in their own and not in a fantastic connection&amp;quot;—is answered by dialectical materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism considers the universe, not as static, not as unchanging, but as in continual process of development. It considers this development, not as a smooth, continuous and unbroken process, but as a process in which phases of gradual evolutionary change are interrupted by breaks in continuity, by the sudden leap from one state to another. And it seeks for the explanation, the driving force, of this universal movement, not in inventions of idealist fantasy, but within material processes themselves—in the inner contradictions, the opposite conflicting tendencies, which are in operation in every process of nature and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main ideas of materialist dialectics, which are applied in dealing with the laws of development of the real material world including society, will be the subject of the following chapters. But this is how Lenin summed them up in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The essential idea of materialist dialectics is:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the recognition of the contradictory, mutually exclusive, opposite tendencies in all phenomena and processes of nature…. This alone furnishes the key to the self-movement of everything in existence. It alone furnishes the key to the leaps, to the break in continuity, to the transformation into the opposite, to the destruction of the old and emergence of the new….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its proper meaning, dialectics is the study of the contradiction within the very essence of things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Development is the struggle of opposites.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Where contradiction is at work, there is the force of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This materialist understanding of dialectics is the key to understanding the forces of development within the material world itself, without recourse to outside causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This discovery arises from the whole advance of science and philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But above all it arises from the investigation of the laws of society, an investigation made imperative thanks to the very development of society—from the discovery of the contradictions of capitalism, explaining the forces of social development, and thereby showing the way forward from capitalism to socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is why bourgeois thinkers could not answer the problem of explaining the real material forces of development in nature and society. To answer this problem was to condemn the capitalist system. And here they had a blind spot. Only the revolutionary philosophy of the vanguard of the revolutionary class, the working class, could do it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx&#039;s discovery of the laws of materialist dialectics showed us how to understand the dialectical development of nature. how to wage the working-class struggle for socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This discovery revolutionised philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It signalised the triumph of materialism over idealism, by doing away with the limitations of the merely mechanistic materialism of the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It likewise spelled the end of all &amp;quot;systems&amp;quot; of philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It made philosophy into a revolutionary weapon of the working people, an instrument, a method for understanding the world so as to change it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== PART TWO: DIALECTICS ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER SIX: DIALECTICS AND METAPHYSICS ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Metaphysical Way of Thinking =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have seen how materialist explanation is opposed to idealist explanation. And then we saw how materialists formerly interpreted things in a mechanist way, but how mechanistic materialism proved inadequate to explain real processes of change and development. For this we need materialist dialectics. We need to study and understand things dialectically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method is, indeed, nothing but the method of studying and understanding things in their real change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As such, it stands opposed to &#039;&#039;metaphysics&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is metaphysics? Or more exactly, what is the metaphysical way of thinking, which is opposed by the dialectical way of thinking?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics is essentially an abstract way of thinking. In a sense all thinking is&amp;quot;abstract&#039;, since it works with general concepts and cannot but disregard a great deal of particular and unessential detail. For example, if we say that&amp;quot;men have two legs&amp;quot;, we are thinking of the two-leggedness of men in abstraction from their other properties, such as having a head, two arms and so on; and similarly we are thinking of all men in general, disregarding the individuality of particular men. But there is abstraction and abstraction. Metaphysics is distinguished by the fact that it makes false, misleading abstractions. The art of right thinking involves learning how to avoid metaphysical abstraction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suppose for example, we are thinking about men, about &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot;. Then we should think about human nature in such a way that we recognise that men live in society and that their human nature cannot be independent of their living in society but develops and changes with the development of society. We shall then form ideas about human nature which correspond to the actual conditions of men&#039;s existence and to their change and development. But yet people often think about &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; in a very different way, as though there were such a thing as &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; which manifested itself quite independent of the actual conditions of human existence and which was always and everywhere exactly the same. To think in such a way is obviously to make a false, misleading abstraction, And it is just such an abstract way of thinking that we call&amp;quot;metaphysics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of fixed, unchanging &amp;quot;human nature&amp;quot; is an example of metaphysical abstraction, of the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metaphysician does not think in terms of real &#039;&#039;men&#039;&#039;, but of &amp;quot;Man&amp;quot; in the abstract.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics, or the metaphysical way of thinking, is, then, that way of thinking which thinks of things (1) in abstraction from their conditions of existence, and (2) in abstraction from their change and development. It thinks of things (1) in separation one from another, ignoring their interconnections, and (2) as fixed and frozen, ignoring their change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One example of metaphysics has already been given. It is not difficult to find plenty more. Indeed, the metaphysical way of thinking is so widespread, and has become so much part and parcel of current bourgeois ideology, that there is hardy an article in a journal, a talk on the radio, or a book by a learned professor, in which examples of metaphysical fallacy are not to be found.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A good deal is said and written, for example, about democracy. But the speakers and writers usually refer to some pure or absolute democracy, which they seek to define in abstract a metaphysical abstraction. If we want to understand democracy we have always to ask: democracy for whom, for the exploiters or the exploited? We have to understand that since democracy is a form of government, there is no democracy which is not associated with the rule of some particular class, and that the democracy which is established when the working class is the ruling class is a higher form of democracy than capitalist democracy, just as capitalist democracy is a higher form of democracy than, say, the slave-owners&#039; democracy of ancient Greece. In other words, we should not try to think of democracy in abstraction from real social relations and from the real change and development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in many British schools the children are regularly subjected to &amp;quot;intelligence tests&amp;quot;. It is alleged that each child possesses a certain fixed quantity of &amp;quot;intelligence&amp;quot;, which can be estimated without regard to the actual conditions of the child&#039;s existence and which determines his capabilities throughout the whole of his life regardless of whatever conditions for change and development may subsequently come his way. This is another example of metaphysics. In this case the metaphysical conception of &amp;quot;intelligence&amp;quot; is used as an excuse for denying educational opportunities to the majority of children on the grounds that their intelligence is too low for them to benefit from such opportunities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, metaphysics is a way of thinking which tries to fix the nature, properties and potentialities of everything it considers once and for all: it presupposes that each thing has a fixed nature and fixed properties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And it thinks in terms of&amp;quot;things&amp;quot; rather than&amp;quot;processes&amp;quot;. It tries to sum up everything in a formula, which says that the whole world, or any part of he world which is under consideration, consists of just such and such things with such and such properties. Such a formula we may call a&amp;quot;metaphysical&amp;quot; formula.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In philosophy, metaphysics often means the search for the &amp;quot;ultimate constituents of the universe&amp;quot;. Thus the materialists who said that the ultimate constituents were small, solid, material particles were just as much metaphysicians as the idealists who said that the ultimate constituents were spirits. All such philosophers thought they could sum up &amp;quot;the ultimate nature of the universe&amp;quot; in some formula. Some have had this formula, some that, but all have been metaphysicians. Yet it has been a hopeless quest. We cannot sum up the world infinite changing universe in any such formula. And the more we find out about it, the more is this evident.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It should now be clear that the mechanistic materialism which we discussed in the preceding chapters can equally well be called &#039;&#039;metaphysical&#039;&#039; materialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We may also note, in passing, that certain philosophers today, the so-called positivists, who say we have no right to assert that anything exists except our own sense-perceptions, claim to be against &amp;quot;metaphysics&amp;quot; because they claim to reject any philosophy which seeks for &amp;quot;the ultimate constituents of the universe&amp;quot;. For them,&amp;quot;metaphysics&amp;quot; means any theory which deals with &amp;quot;ultimates&amp;quot; not verifiable in sense-experience. By using the term in this way, they conceal the fact that they themselves are, if anything, more metaphysical than any other philosophers. For their own mode of thinking reaches extremes of metaphysical abstraction. What could be more metaphysical than to imagine, as the positivist philosophers do, that our sense-experience exists in abstraction from the real material world outside us? Indeed, they themselves make &amp;quot;sense-experience&amp;quot; into a metaphysical &amp;quot;ultimate&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In opposition to the abstract, metaphysical way of thinking, dialectics teaches us to think of things in their real changes and interconnections. To think dialectically is to think concretely, and to think concretely is to think dialectically. When we oppose the dialectical method to metaphysics, then we show up the inadequacy, one-sidedness or falsity of the abstractions of metaphysics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This consideration enables us to understand the original meaning of the term &amp;quot;dialectics&amp;quot;. The word is derived from the Greek &#039;&#039;dialego&#039;&#039;, meaning to discuss or debate. It was considered that to discuss a question from all sides, and from all angles, allowing different one-sided points of view to oppose and contradict each other during the debate, was the best method of arriving at the truth. Such was the dialectics employed, for example, by Socrates. When anyone claimed to have a formula which answered some question once and for all, Socrates would enter into discussion with him and, by forcing him to consider the question from different angles, would compel him to contradict himself so to admit that his formula was false. By this method Socrates considered that it was possible to arrive at more adequate ideas about things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Marxist dialectical method develops from and includes dialectics in the sense in which it was understood by the Greeks. But it is far richer in content, far wider in its scope. As a result, it becomes something qualitatively new as compared with pre-Marxist dialectic—sa new revolutionary method. For it is combined with a consistent materialism, and ceases to be a mere method of argument, becoming a method of investigation applicable to both nature and society, a method of materialist understanding of the world which grows out of and guides the activity of changing the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Metaphysical&amp;quot;Either-Or&amp;quot; =====&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics presupposes that each thing has its own fixed nature, its own fixed properties, and considers each thing by itself, in isolation. It tries to settle the nature and properties of each thing as a given, separate object of investigation, not considering things in their interconnection and in their change and development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of this, metaphysics thinks of things in terms of hard and fast antitheses. It opposes things of one so it to things of another sort if a thing is of one sort it has one set of properties; if of another sort, it has another set of properties; the one excludes the other, and each is thought of in separation from the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Engels writes in his introduction to &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;To the metaphysician, things and their mental images, ideas, are isolated, to be considered one after the other, apart from each other, rigid fixed objects of investigation given once and for all. He thinks in absolutely irreconcilable antitheses. &#039;His communication is Yea, yea, Nay nay, for whatever is more than these cometh of evil.&#039; For him a thing either exists or it does not exist; it is equally impossible for a thing to be itself and at the same time something else.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Philosophers have expressed the essence of this metaphysical way of thinking in the formula: &amp;quot;Each thing is what it is, and not another thing.&amp;quot; This may sound no more than plain common sense. But that only shows that so-called common sense itself conceals misleading ideas which need to be brought into the open. This way of thinking prevents us from studying things in their real changes and interconnections—in all their contradictory aspects and relationships, in their process of changing from&amp;quot;one thing&amp;quot; into &amp;quot;another thing&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not only philosophers who are metaphysicians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are left-wing trade unionists, for example, who are as metaphysical as any school of philosophers. For them everyone at their trade union branch meeting is either a class-conscious militant or else he is a right-wing opportunist. Everyone must fit into one or other category, and once he is down as &amp;quot;right wing&amp;quot; he is finished so far as they are concerned. That some worker who has been their opponent in the past and on some issues may yet prove an ally in the future and on other issues is not allowed for in their metaphysical outlook on life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In one of Moliere&#039;s plays there is a man who learns for the first time about prose. When they explain to him what prose is, he exclaims:&amp;quot;Why, I&#039;ve been speaking prose all my life!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly there are many workers who may well say: &amp;quot;Why, I&#039;ve been a metaphysician all my life!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The metaphysician has his formula ready for everything. He says—either this formula fits or it does not. If it does not, then he has some alternative formula ready. &amp;quot;Either-or, but not both&amp;quot; is his motto. A thing is either this or that; it has either this set of properties or that set of properties; two things stand to one another either in this relationship or in that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of the metaphysical &amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot; leads people into countless difficulties.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, difficulties are felt in understanding the relations between American and British imperialism today. For it is argued: either they are working together, or else they are not. If they are working together, then there is no rift between them; if there is a rift between them, then they are not working together. But on the contrary, they are working together and yet there are rifts between them; and we cannot understand the way they work together nor fight them effectively unless we understand the rifts which divide them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, difficulties are felt in understanding the possibility of the peaceful co-existence of capitalist and socialist states. For it is argued: either they can co-exist peaceful, in which case antagonism between capitalism and socialism must cease; or else the antagonism remains, in which case they cannot coexist peacefully. But on the contrary, the antagonism remains, and yet the striving of the socialist states and of millions of people in all countries for peace can lead to peaceful relations between capitalist and socialist states.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is often difficult to avoid a metaphysical way of thinking. And this is because, misleading as it is, it yet has its roots in something very necessary and useful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary for us to classify things-—to have some system of classifying them and assigning their properties and relations. That is a prerequisite of clear thinking. We have to work out what different kinds of things there are in the world, to say that these have these properties as distinct from those which have those other properties and to say what are their relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But when we go on to consider these things and properties and relations each in isolation, as fixed constants, as mutually exclusive terms, then we begin to go wrong. For everything in the world has many different and indeed contradictory aspects, exists in intimate relationship with other things and not in isolation, and is subject to change. And so it frequently happens that when we classify something as &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; and not &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; then this formula is upset by its changing from &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; to &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; or by its being &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; in some relationships and &amp;quot;B&amp;quot; in others, or by its having a contradictory nature, part &amp;quot;A&amp;quot; and part B&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, we all know the difference between birds and mammals, and that while birds lay eggs mammals, in general, produce their young alive and suckle them. Naturalists se to believe that mammals were rigidly distinguished from birds because, amongst other things, mammals do not lay eggs. But this formula was completely upset when an animal called the platypus was discovered for while the platypus is undoubtedly a mammal, it is a mammal which lays eggs. What is the explanation of this irregular behaviour of the platypus? It is to be found in the evolutionary relationship of birds and mammals, which are both descended from original egg-laying animals. The birds have continued to lay eggs while the mammals stopped doing so except for a few conservative animals like the platypus. If we think of animals in their evolution, their development, this appears very natural. But if we try, as the older naturalists tried, to make them fit into some rigid, fixed scheme of classification, then the products of evolution upset that classification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, an idea or a theory which was progressive in one set of circumstances, when it first arose, cannot for that reason be labelled &amp;quot;progressive&amp;quot; in an absolute sense, since it may later become reactionary in new circumstances. For instance, mechanistic materialism when it first arose was a progressive theory. But we cannot say that it is still progressive today. On the contrary, under the new circumstances which have arisen mechanistic theory has become retrograde, reactionary Mechanism, which was progressive in the rising phase of capitalism, goes hand in hand with idealism as part of the ideology of capitalism in decay.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Common sense, too, recognises the limitations of the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: When is a man bald? Common sense recognises that though we can distinguish bald men from non-bald men, nevertheless baldness develops through a process of losing one&#039;s hair, and therefore men in the midst of this process enter into a phase in which we cannot say absolutely either that they are bald or that they are not: they are in process of becoming bald. The metaphysical &amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot; breaks down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all these examples we are confronted with the distinction between an &#039;&#039;objective process&#039;&#039;, in which something undergoes change, and the &#039;&#039;concepts&#039;&#039; in terms of which we try to sum up the characteristics of the things involved in the process. Such concepts never do and never can always and in all respects correspond to their objects, precisely because the objects are undergoing change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Engels explained this in a letter (March 12, 1895) to a certain Mr. C. Schmidt, who was puzzled by it:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Are the concepts that prevail in natural science fictions because they by no means always coincide with reality? From the moment we accept the theory of evolution all our concepts of organic life correspond only approximately to reality. Otherwise there would be no change; on the day that concept and reality absolutely coincide in the organic world, development is at an end.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And he pointed out that similar considerations apply to all concepts without exception.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
When we think of the properties of things, their relation. ships, their modes of action and interaction, the processes into which they enter, then we find that, generally speaking, all these properties, relationships, interactions and processes divide into &#039;&#039;fundamental opposites&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, if we think of the simplest ways in which two bodies can act on one another, then we find that this action is either repulsion or attraction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we consider the electrical properties of bodies, then there is positive and negative electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In organic life, there is the building up of organic compounds and the breaking of them down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in mathematics, there is addition and subtraction, plus and minus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And in general, whatever sphere of inquiry we may be considering, we find that it involves such fundamental opposities. We find ourselves considering, not just a number of &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; things, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; properties, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; relations, &#039;&#039;different&#039;&#039; processes, but pairs of &#039;&#039;opposites&#039;&#039;, fundamental &#039;&#039;oppositions&#039;&#039;. As Hegel put it: &amp;quot;In opposition, the different is not confronted by any other, but by &#039;&#039;its&#039;&#039; other&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Encyclopaedia of Philosophical Sciences: Logic&#039;&#039; Section 119).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus if we think of the forces acing between two bodies, there are not just a number of different forces, but they divide into attractive and repulsive forces; if we think of electric charges, there are not just a number of different charges, but they divide into positive and negative; and so on. Attraction stands opposed to repulsion, positive electricity to negative electricity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such fundamental oppositions are not understood by the metaphysical way of thinking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first place, the metaphysical way of thinking tries to ignore and discount opposition. It seeks to understand a given subject-matter simply in terms of a whole number of different properties and different relations of things, ignoring the fundamental oppositions which are manifested in these properties and relations. Thus those who think in metaphysical terms about class-divided societies, for example, try to understand society as consisting merely of a large number of different individuals connected together by all kinds of different social relations-but they ignore the fundamental opposition of exploiters and exploited, manifested in all those social relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, when the metaphysical way of thinking does nevertheless come upon the fundamental oppositions and cannot ignore them, then—true to its habit of thinking of each thing in isolation, as a fixed constant—it considers these opposites each in isolation from the other, understands them separately and as each excluding the other. Thus, for example, the older physicists used to think of the positive and negative electricity just simply as two different &amp;quot;electrical fluids&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But contrary to metaphysics, not only are fundamental opposites involved in every subject-matter, but these opposites mutually imply each other, are inseparably connected together, and, far from being exclusive, neither can exist or be understood except in relation to the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This characteristic of opposition is known as polarity: fundamental opposites are polar opposites. A magnet, for example, has two poles, another pole and a south pole. But these poles, opposite and distinct, cannot exist in separation. if the magnet is cut in two, there is not a north pole in one half and a south pole in the other, but north and south poles recur in each half. The north pole exists only as the opposite of the south, and vice versa; the one can be defined only as the opposite of the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, fundamental opposition has o be understood as polar opposition, and every subject-matter has to be understood in terms of the polar opposition involved in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in physics we find that attraction and repulsion are involved in every physical process in such a way that they cannot be separated or isolated the one from the other. In considering living bodies, we do not find in some cases the building up of organic compounds and in other cases their breaking down, but every life process involves both the building up and the breaking down of organic compounds. In capitalist society the increasing socialisation of labour is inseparable from its opposite, the increasing centralisation of capital.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This unity of opposites——the fact that opposites cannot be understood in separation one from another, but only in their inseparable connection in every field of investigation—is strikingly exemplified in mathematics. Here the fundamental operations are the two oppositions, addition and subtraction. And so far is it from being the case that addition and subtraction can be understood each apart from the other, that addition can be represented as subtraction and vice versa; thus the operation of subtraction &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;(a+b)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; can be represented as an addition &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;(-b+a)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;. Similarly a division &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;a/b&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; can be represented as a multiplication &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;a\times(1/b)&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; (Engels: &#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;Note on Mathematics&amp;quot;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The unity of opposites, their inseparable connection, is by no means to be understood as a harmonious and stable relationship, as a state of equilibrium, On the contrary. &amp;quot;The unity of opposites is conditional, temporary, transitory relative. The struggle of mutually exclusive opposites is absolute, just as development and motion are absolute&amp;quot; (Lenin: &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of fundamental polar oppositions, manifesting themselves in every department of nature and society, expresses itself in the &#039;&#039;conflict&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;struggle&#039;&#039; of opposed tendencies, which, despite phases of temporary equilibrium, lead to continual motion and development ta perpetual coming into being and passing away of everything in existence, to sharp changes of state and transformations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the equilibrium of attractive and repulsive forces in the physical world is never more than conditional and temporary; the conflict and struggle of attraction and repulsion always asserts itself, suing in physical changes and transformations, whether transformations on an atomic scale, chemical changes or, on a grand scale, in the explosion of stars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Dialectics and Metaphysics =====&lt;br /&gt;
To sum up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Metaphysics thinks in terms of&amp;quot;ready-made&amp;quot; things, whose properties and potentialities it seeks to fix and determine once and for a. It considers each thing by itself, in isolation from every other, in terms of irreconcilable antitheses—&amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot;. It contrasts one thing to another, one property to another, one relationship to another, not considering things in their real movement and interconnection, and not considering that every subject-matter represents a unity of opposites—opposed but inseparably connected together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics refuses to think of things each by itself, as having a fixed nature and fixed properties—&amp;quot;either-or&amp;quot;—but it recognises that things come into being, exist and cease to be in a process of unending change and development, in a process of complicated and ever-changing inter-relationship, in which each thing exists only in its connection with other things and goes through a series of transformations, and in which is always manifested the unity, inseparable interconnection and struggle of the opposite properties, aspects, tendencies characteristic of every phenomenon of nature and society,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Engels writes in &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The world is not to be comprehended as a complex of ready-made things but as a complex of process.... One no longer permits oneself to be imposed upon by the anti theses insuperable for the old metaphysics....&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The old rigid antitheses, the sharp impassible dividing lines are more and more disappearing…. The recognition that these antitheses and distinctions are in fact to be found in nature but only with relative validity, and that on the other hand their imagined rigidity and absoluteness have been introduced into nature only by our minds-this recognition is the kernel of the dialectical conception of nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectics.. grasps things and their images, ideas, essentially in their inter-connection, in their sequence, their movement, their birth and death… .&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Lenin wrote in his &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039; that the understanding of the &amp;quot;contradictory parts&amp;quot; of every phenomenon was &amp;quot;the essence of dialectics&amp;quot;. It consists in &amp;quot;the recognition (discovery) of the contradictory, mutually exclusive, opposite tendencies in all phenomena and processes of nature, including mind and society&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly, Marx in the Preface to &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039; wrote that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;dialectic...in its rational form is a scandal and abomination to bourgeoisdom and its doctrinaire professors, because it includes in its comprehension and affirmative recognition of the existing state of things, at the same time also, the recognition of the negation of that state, of its inevitable breaking up; because it regards every historically developed social form as in fluid movement, and therefore takes into account its transient nature not less than its momentary existence; because it lets nothing impose upon it, and is in its essence critical and revolutionary.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER SEVEN: CHANGE AND INTERCONNECTION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Four Principal Features of the Marxist Dialectical Method =====&lt;br /&gt;
In his &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039; Stalin said that there are four principal features of the Marxist dialectical method.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics does not regard nature as just an agglomeration of things, each existing independently of the others, but it considers things as &amp;quot;connected with, dependent on and determined by each other&amp;quot;. Hence it considers that nothing can be understood taken by itself, in isolation, but must always be understood &amp;quot;in its inseparable connection with other things, and as conditioned by them&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics considers everything as in &amp;quot;a state of continuous movement and change, of renewal and development, where something is always arising and developing and something always disintegrating and dying away&amp;quot;. Hence it considers things &amp;quot;not only from the standpoint of their interconnection and interdependence, but also from the standpoint of their movement, their change, their development, their coming into being and going out of being&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics does not regard the process of development as &amp;quot;a simple process of growth&amp;quot;, but as &amp;quot;a development which passes from... quantitative changes to open, fundamental changes, to qualitative changes&amp;quot;, which occur &amp;quot;abruptly, taking the form of a leap from one state to another&amp;quot;. Hence it considers development as &amp;quot;an onward and upward movement, as a transition from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state, as a development from the simple to the complex, from the lower to the higher&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics &amp;quot;holds that the process of development from the lower to the higher takes place… as a disclosure of the contradictions inherent in things... as a struggle of opposing tendencies which operate on the basis of these contradictions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We shall postpone until the next chapter consideration of the latter two features, which concern the process of development from one qualitative state to another from the lower to the higher. In this chapter we shall consider the first two features of the dialectical method, namely, that it considers things always in their interconnection and in their movement and change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Considering Things in Their Interconnection and Circumstances =====&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method demands, first, that we should consider things, not each by itself, but always in their interconnection with other things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This sounds &amp;quot;obvious&amp;quot;. Nevertheless it is an &amp;quot;obvious&#039; principle which is very often ignored and is extremely important to remember. We have already considered it and some examples of its application in discussing metaphysics, since the very essence of metaphysics is to think of things in an abstract way, isolated from their relations with other things and from the concrete circumstances in which they exist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of considering things in relation to actual conditions and circumstances, and not apart from those actual conditions and circumstances, is always of fundamental importance for the working-class movement in deciding the most elementary questions of policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, there was a time when the British workers were fighting for a ten-hour day. They were right at that time not to make their immediate demand an eight-hour day, since this was not yet a realisable demand. They were equally right, when they got a ten-hour day, not to be satisfied with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are times when it is correct for a section of woe are times when it is correct to call it off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No working-class leader can be of very good use if he tries to decide questions of policy in terms of &amp;quot;general principle&amp;quot; alone, without taking into account the actual circumstances in relation to which policy has to be operated, without understanding that the same policy can be right in one case and wrong in another, depending on the concrete circumstances of each case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in &#039;&#039;Left-Wing Communism&#039;&#039; Lenin wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Of course, in politics, in which sometimes extremely complicated—national and international—relationships between classes and parties have to be dealt with… it would be absurd to concoct a recipe, or general rule.. that would serve in all cases. One must have the brains to analyse the situation in each separate case.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This readiness on the part of Marxists to adapt policy to circumstances and to change policy with circumstances is sometimes called Communist &amp;quot;opportunism&amp;quot;. But it is nothing of the kind——or rather, it is the very opposite. It is the application in practice of the science of the strategy and tactics of working-class struggle. Indeed, what is meant by opportunism in relation to working-class policy? It means subordinating the long-term interests of the working class as a whole to the temporary interests of a section, sacrificing the interests of the class to defence of the temporary privileges of some particular group. Communists are guided by the principle stated in The Communist Manifesto, that&amp;quot;they always and everywhere represent the interests of the movement as a whole&#039;. And this requires that, in the interests of the movement as a whole, one must analyse the situation in each separate case, deciding what policy to pursue in each case in the light of the concrete circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On general questions too, the greatest confusion can arise from forgetting the dialectical principle that things must not be considered in isolation but in their inseparable interconnection.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the British Labour leaders once said, and many members of the Labour Party continue to say, that nationalisation is an installment of socialism. They consider nationalisation by itself in isolation, out of connecting with the state and with the social structure in relation to which nationalisation measures are introduced. They overlook the fact that if he public power, the state, remains in the hands of the exploiters, and if their representatives sit on and control the boards of the nationalised industries, which continue to be run on the basis of exploiting the labour of one class for the profit of another class, then nationalisation is not socialism. Socialist nationalisation can come into being only when the public power, the state, is in the hands of the workers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in political arguments people very often appeal to a concept of &amp;quot;fairness&amp;quot; which leads them to judge events without the slightest consideration of the real meaning of those events, of the circumstances in which they occur. What&#039;s sauce for the goose is sauce for the gander: that is the principle employed in such arguments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it is argued that if we defend the democratic right of the workers in a capitalist country to agitate for the ending of capitalism and the introduction of socialism, then we cannot deny to others in a socialist country the right to agitate for the ending of socialism and the reintroduction of capitalism. Those who argue like this throw up their hands in horror when they find that former groupings in the U. S. S. R., who sought to restore capitalism in that country, were deprived of the possibility of carrying out their aims, and that later the same thing happened to groupings with similar aims in Hungary. Why, they exclaim, this is undemocratic, this is tyranny! Such an argument overlooks the difference between fighting in the interests of the vast majority of the people to end exploitation, and fighting in the interests of a small section to preserve or reintroduce exploitation; it overlooks the difference between defending the right of the vast majority to run their affairs in their own interests, and defending the right of a small minority to keep the majority in bondage; in other words, it overlooks the difference between moving forwards and backwards, between putting the clock on and putting it back, between revolution and counter-revolution. Of course, if we fight to achieve socialism, and if we achieve it, then we shall defend what we have achieved and shall not allow the slightest possibility of any group destroying that achievement. Let the capitalists and their hangers-on shout about democracy &amp;quot;in general&amp;quot;. If, as Lenin said, we &amp;quot;have the brains to analyse the situation&amp;quot;, we shall not be deceived by them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;liberal&amp;quot; concept of &amp;quot;fairness&amp;quot;has, indeed, often served as favourite weapon of reaction. In 1949 and again in 1950, when the fascists decided to hold a demonstration London on May Day, the Home Secretary promptly banned the workers&#039; May Day demonstration. If I ban one, I must ban the other he blandly explained. How scrupulously fair he was!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of understanding things in their circumstances and interconnections is likewise a very important principle in science. Yet scientists, who take things to bits and consider their various properties, very often forget that things which they may consider in isolation do not exist in isolation. And this leads to serious misunderstandings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soviet biologists, for example, guided by this first principle of dialectics, have stressed the unity of the organism and its environment. They have pointed out that you cannot consider the organism as having a nature of its own, isolated from its environment: that is metaphysics. Thus there is no such thing as a plant, for instance, isolated from its environment: such a plant is a mere museum piece, a dead plant artificially preserved. Living plants grow in a soil, in a climate, in an environment, and they grow and develop by assimilating that environment. Thus Lysenko defined the heredity, or nature, of an organism as its requirement of certain conditions for its life and development, and its responding to various conditions in a certain way. This understanding of the unity of organism and environment had important consequences. For it led to the expectation hat by compelling an organism to adapt itself to and assimilate changed conditions, its nature could be changed. And this expectation has been verified in practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some biologists, on the other hand, wished to treat the organism abstractly, metaphysically, as isolated from its real conditions of life. They conceived of the &amp;quot;nature&amp;quot; of the organism as quite independent of its conditions of life. Hence they concluded, in true metaphysical style, that the heredity of an organism &amp;quot;is what it is&amp;quot;, and that it was no use trying to change it in the ways in which Soviet biologists have changed the heredity of organisms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Considering Things in Their Movement, Their Coming into Being and Going out of Being =====&lt;br /&gt;
Let us now consider some examples of the second principle of dialectics, which demands that we should consider things in their movement, their change, their coming into being and going out of being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle, too, is of great importance in science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soviet biologists, for example, guided by this principle of dialectics, considered the organism in its growth and development. Thus at a certain stage of growth, the nature of the organism is still plastic; if you can modify it at that state, you can often change its nature, give it a changed heredity. Something is newly coming into being in the organism, and that is the time to foster it and to give it a desired direction. But if that stage is passed, then its nature becomes fixed and you cannot change it. You must find just the right stage of growth if you wish to modify the heredity of the organism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This second principle of dialectics teaches us always to pay attention to what is new, to what is rising and growing—not just to what exists at the moment, but to what is coming into being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle is of paramount importance for revolutionary understanding, for revolutionary practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Russian Bolsheviks for example, saw from the very beginning how Russian society was moving—what was new in it, and what was coming into being. They looked for what was rising and growing, though it was still weak—the working class. While others discounted the importance of the working class and finished by entering into compromises with the forces of the old society, the Bolsheviks concluded that the working class was the new, rising force, and led it to victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly today, when Press and radio are full of the boasts and threats of the American imperialists and their followers, we stress that which is rising and growing all over the world, the people&#039;s camp of peace, which is bound to continue to grow and to overwhelm the imperialists in shameful disaster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the fight for unity of the working-class movement, in relation to the British Labour Party and the affiliated trade unions, we pay attention above all to that which is arising and growing in the movement. Therefore we see a great deal more than the policy of the right-wing leaders and their influence. The right wing has its basis in the past, though it is still strong. But there are arising the forces of the future, determined to fight against capitalism and war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly in relation to individual people——we should foster and build on what is coming to birth in them, what is rising and moving ahead. This is what a good secretary or organiser does.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such examples as these show that the basis of the dialectical method, its most essential principle, is to study and understand things in their concrete interconnection and movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Against &amp;quot;Ready-made Schemes&amp;quot;—&amp;quot;Truth is Always Concrete&amp;quot; =====&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes people imagine that dialectics is a preconceived scheme, into the pattern of which everything is supposed to fit. This is the very opposite of the truth about dialectics. The employment of the Marxist dialectical method does not mean that we apply a preconceived scheme and try to make everything fit into it. No, it means that we study things as they really are, in their real interconnection and movement. &amp;quot;The most essential thing in Marxism,&amp;quot; Lenin wrote, &amp;quot;is the concrete analysis of concrete conditions&amp;quot; (quoted by Mao Tse-tung in &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is something which Lenin insisted on again and again. Indeed, in his pamphlet &#039;&#039;One Step Forward, Two Steps Back&#039;&#039;, he proclaimed it as &amp;quot;the fundamental thesis of dialectics&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Genuine dialectics, Lenin wrote, proceeds &amp;quot;by means of a thorough, detailed analysis of a process in all its concreteness. The fundamental thesis of dialectics is: there is no such thing as abstract truth, truth is always concrete.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did he mean by &amp;quot;truth is always concrete&amp;quot;? Just that we will not get at the truth about things, either about nature or society, by thinking up some general scheme, some abstract formula; but only by trying to work out as regards each process just what are the forces at work, how they are related which are rising and growing and which are decaying and dying away, and on this basis reaching an estimate of the process as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Engels said: &amp;quot;There could be no question of building the laws of dialectics into nature, but of discovering them in it and evolving them from it…. Nature is the test of dialectics&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As regards the study of society, and the estimate we make of real social changes on which we base our political strategy, Lenin ridiculed those who took some abstract, preconceived scheme as their guide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to some &amp;quot;authorities&amp;quot;, the Marxist dialectics laid it down that all development must proceed through &amp;quot;triads&amp;quot;—thesis, antithesis, synthesis. Lenin ridiculed this.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;It is clear to everybody that the main burden of Engels&#039; argument is that materialists must depict the historical process correctly and accurately, and that insistence on... selection of examples which demonstrate the correctness of the triad is nothing but a relic of Hegelianism... And indead, once it has been categorically declared that to attempt to &#039;prove&#039; anything by triads is absurd, what significance can examples  of &#039;dialectical&#039; process have?... Anyone who reads the definition and description of the dialectical method given by Engels will see that the Hegelian triads are not even mentioned, and that it all amounts to regarding social evolution as a natural-historical process of development....&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What Marx and Engels called the dialectical method is nothing more nor less than the scientific method in sociology, which consists in regarding society as a living organism in a constant state of development, the study of which requires an objective analysis of the relations of production which constitute the given social formation and an investigation of its laws of functioning and development&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;What the &amp;quot;Friends of the People&amp;quot; Are and How They Fight the Social Democrats&#039;&#039;, Part I).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Let us consider some examples of what the &amp;quot;analysis of a process in all its concreteness&amp;quot; and the principle that &amp;quot;truth is always concrete&#039; mean, in contrast to the method of trying to lay down some preconceived scheme of social development and of appealing to such a scheme as a basis for policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Tsarist Russia the Mensheviks used to say: &amp;quot;We must have capitalism before socialism.&amp;quot; First capitalism must go through its full development, then socialism will follow: that was their scheme. Consequently they supported the liberals in politics and enjoined the workers to do no more than fight for better conditions in the capitalist factories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin repudiated this silly scheme. He showed that the liberals, frightened by the workers, would compromise with the Tsar; but that the alliance of workers with peasants could take the lead from them, overthrow the Tsar, and then go on to overthrow the capitalists and build socialism before ever capitalism was able to develop fully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the proletarian revolution was successful, another scheme was propounded—this time by Trotsky. &amp;quot;You can&#039;t build socialism in one country. Unless the revolution takes place in the advanced capitalist countries, socialism cannot come in Russia.&amp;quot; Lenin and Stalin showed that this scheme, too, was false. For even if the revolution did not take place in the advanced capitalist countries, the alliance of workers and peasants in the Soviet Union had still the forces to build socialism,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Western European countries it used often to be said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We must have fascism before communism.&amp;quot; First the capitalists will abandon democracy and introduce the fascist dictatorship, and then the workers will overthrow the fascist dictator. ship. But the Communists replied, no, we will fight together with all the democratic forces to preserve bourgeois democracy and to defeat the fascists, and that will create the best conditions for going forward to win working-class power and to commence to build socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lastly, today we sometimes hear the argument: &amp;quot;Capitalism means war; therefore war is inevitable.&amp;quot; No, this scheme is false as well. The imperialists have tried to stake their policy on wars of conquest. But they cannot make war without the people. The more they prepare for war, the more open their aggressiveness becomes, the more one power attempts to impose its domination on another and the more hardships they impose on the people, the more can the people be rallied to oppose their war. Therefore peace can be preserved. And by fighting to preserve peace we can lay the basis for ending the conditions which create the danger of war. So war is not inevitable: the imperialist plans can be defeated. They can be defeated if the working class rallies all the peace-loving forces around itself. And if we defeat the imperialist war plans, that will be the best road towards the ending of capitalism itself and the building of socialism. Imperialism will not be ended by waiting for it to wreck itself in inevitable wars, but by uniting to prevent the realisation of its war plans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all these examples it will be seen that the acceptance of some ready-made scheme, some abstract formula, means passivity, support for capitalism, betrayal of the working class and of socialism. But the dialectical approach which understands things in their concrete interconnection and movement, shows us how to forge ahead—how to fight, what allies to draw in. That is the inestimable value of the Marxist dialectical method to the working-class movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER EIGHT: THE LAWS OF DEVELOPMENT ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== What Do We Mean by &amp;quot;Development&amp;quot;? =====&lt;br /&gt;
In stressing the need to study real processes in their movement and in all their interconnections, Stalin pointed out that in the processes of nature and history there is always &amp;quot;renewal and development, where something is always arising and developing and something always disintegrating and dying away&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When that which is arising and developing comes to fruition, and that which is disintegrating and dying away finally disappears, there emerges something new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For as we saw in criticising mechanistic materialism, processes do not always keep repeating the same cycle of changes, but advance from stage to stage as something new continually emerges.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the real meaning of the word &amp;quot;development&amp;quot;. We speak of &amp;quot;development&amp;quot; where stage by stage something new keeps emerging.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus there is a difference between mere change and development. Development is change proceeding according to its own internal laws from stage to stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And there is equally a difference between growth and development. This difference is familiar to biologists, for example. Thus growth means getting bigger merely quantitative change. But development means, not getting bigger, but passing into a qualitatively new stage, becoming qualitatively different. For example, a caterpillar grows longer and fatter; then it spins itself a cocoon, and finally emerges as a butterfly. This is development. A caterpillar grows into a bigger caterpillar; it &#039;&#039;develops&#039;&#039; into a butterfly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Processes of nature and history exemplify, not merely change, not merely growth, but development. Can we, then, reach any conclusions about the general laws of development? This is the further task of materialist dialectics to find what general laws are manifested in all development, and to give us, therefore, the &#039;&#039;method of approach&#039;&#039; for understanding, explaining and controlling development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Quantity and Quality: The Law of the Transformation of Quantitative into Qualitative Changes =====&lt;br /&gt;
This brings us to the two latter features of the Marxist dialectical method. The first of these may be called &amp;quot;the law of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change&amp;quot;. What does this mean?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All change has a quantitative aspect, that is, an aspect of mere increase or decrease which does not alter the nature of that which changes. But quantitative change, increase or decrease, cannot go on indefinitely. At a certain point it always leads to a qualitative change; and at that critical point (or&amp;quot;nodal point&amp;quot;, as Hegel called it) the qualitative change takes place relatively suddenly, by a leap, as it were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, if water is being heated, it does not go on getting hotter and hotter indefinitely; at a certain critical temperature it begins to turn into steam, undergoing a qualitative change from liquid to gas. A cord used to lift a weight may have a greater and greater load attached to it, but no cord can lift a load indefinitely great: at a certain point, the cord is bound to break. A boiler may withstand a greater and greater pressure of steam——up to the point where it bursts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This law of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change is also met with in society. Thus before the of industrial capitalist comes into being here takes lac process of the accumulation of wealth in money form in a few private hands (largely by colonial plunder), and of the formation of a propertyless proletariat (by enclosures and the driving of peasants off the land). At a certain point in this process, when &#039;&#039;enough&#039;&#039; money is accumulated to provide capital for industrial undertaking, when &#039;&#039;enough&#039;&#039; people have been proletarianised to provide the labour required, the conditions have matured for the development of industrial capitalism. At this point an accumulation of quantitative changes give rise to a new qualitative stage in the development of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, qualitative changes happen with relative suddenness—by a leap. Something new is suddenly born, though its potentiality was already contained in the gradual evolutionary process of continuous quantitative change which went before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we find that continuous, gradual quantitative change leads at a certain point to discontinuous, sudden qualitative change. We have already remarked in an earlier chapter that most of those who have considered the laws of development in nature and society have conceived of this development only in its continuous aspect. This means that they have considered it only from the aspect of a process of growth, of quantitative change, and have not considered its qualitative aspect, the fact that at a certain point in the gradual process of growth a new quality suddenly arises, a transformation takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet this is what always happens. If you are boiling a kettle, the water suddenly begins to boil when boiling point is reached. If you are scrambling eggs, the mixture in the pan suddenly &amp;quot;scrambles&amp;quot;. And it is the same if you are engaged in changing society. We will only change capitalist society into socialist society when the rule of one class is replaced by the rule of another class—and this is a radical transformation, a leap to a new state of society, a revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If, on the other hand, we consider quality itself, then qualitative change always arises as a result of an accumulation of quantitative changes, and differences in quality have their basis in differences of quantity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus just as quantitative change must at a certain point give rise to qualitative change, so if we wish to bring about qualitative change we must study its quantitative basis, and know what must be increased and what diminished if the required chance is to be brought about.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natural science teaches us how purely quantitative difference—addition or subtraction—makes a qualitative difference in nature. For example, the addition of one proton in the nucleus of an atom makes the transition from one element to another. The atoms of all the elements are formed out of combinations of the same protons and electrons, but a purely quantitative difference between the numbers combined in the atom gives different kinds of atoms, atoms of different elements with different chemical properties. Thus an atom consisting of one proton and one electron is a hydrogen atom, but if another proton and another electron are added it is an atom of helium, and so on. Similarly in chemical compounds, the addition of one atom to a molecule makes the difference between substances with different chemical properties. In general, different qualities have their basis in quantitative difference.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Engels put it in his &#039;&#039;Dialectics of Nature&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In nature, in a manner exactly fixed for each individual case, qualitative changes can only occur by the quantitative addition or subtraction of matter or motion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All qualitative differences in nature rest on differences of chemical composition or on different quantities or forms of motion or, as is almost always the case, on both. Hence it is impossible to alter the quality of a body without addition or subtraction of matter or motion, i. e. without quantitative alteration of the body concerned.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This feature of the dialectical law connecting quality and quantity is familiar to readers of the popular literature about atomic bombs. To make a uranium bomb it is necessary to have the isotope, uranium-235; the more common isotope, uranium-238, will not do. The difference in atomic weight, depending on the number of neutrons present in each case. But this quantitative difference of atomic weight, 235 and 238, makes the qualitative difference between a substance with the properties required for the bomb and a substance without those properties. Further, having got a quantity of uranium-235, a certain &amp;quot;critical mass&amp;quot; of it is required before it will explode. If there is not enough, the chain reaction which constitutes the explosion will not occur; when the &amp;quot;critical mass&amp;quot; is reached, the reaction does occur.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The hydrogen bomb likewise depends on definite quantitative conditions to make it go off. The thermo-nuclear reaction which constitutes the explosion takes place only when a sufficient degree of heat is present. So this heat has to be generated, e.g. by an atomic explosion, in order to explode the hydrogen bomb.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we see that quantitative changes are transformed at a certain point into qualitative changes, and qualitative differences rest on quantitative differences. This is a universal feature of development. What makes such development happen?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Development Takes Place Through the Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the reason why in any particular case a quantitative change leads to a qualitative change lies in the very nature, in the content, of the particular processes involved. Therefore in each case we can, if we only know enough, explain just why a qualitative change is inevitable, and why it takes place at the point it does.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To explain this we have to study the facts of the case. We cannot invent an explanation with the aid of dialectics alone; where an understanding of dialectics helps is that it gives us the clue as to where to look. In a particular case we may not yet know how and why the change takes place. In that case we have the task of finding out, by investigating the facts of the case. For there is no mystery concealed behind the emergence of the qualitatively new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us consider, for example, the case of the qualitative change which takes place when water boils.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When heat is applied to a mass of water contained in a kettle, then the effect is to increase the motion of the molecules composing the water. So long as the water remains in its liquid state, the forces of attraction between the molecules are sufficient to ensure that, though some of the surface molecules are continually escaping, the whole mass coheres together as a mass of water inside the kettle. At boiling point, however, the motion of molecules has become sufficiently violent for large numbers of them to begin jumping clear of the mass. A qualitative change is therefore observed. The water begins to bubble and the whole mass is rapidly transformed into steam. This change evidently occurs as a result of the opposition operating within the mass of water—the tendency of the molecules to move apart and jump free versus the forces of attraction between them. The former tendency is reinforced to the point where it overcomes the latter as a result, in this case, of the external application of heat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example have considered is that of a cord which breaks when is load becomes too great. Here again, the qualitative change takes place as a result of the opposition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These examples prepare us for the general conclusion that, as Stalin puts it, &amp;quot;the internal content of the process of element, the internal content of the transformation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes&amp;quot; consists in the struggle of opposites—opposite tendencies, opposite forces within the things and process concerned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the law that quantitative changes are transformed into qualitative changes, and that differences in quality are based on differences in quantity, leads us to the law of the unity ad struggle of opposites.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here is the way Stalin formulates this law, this feature of dialectics in his &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Contrary to metaphysics, dialectics holds that internal contradictions are inherent in all things and phenomena of nature, for all have their negative and positive sides, a past and a future, something dying away and something developing; and that the struggle between these opposites, the struggle between the old and the new, between that which is dying away and that which is being born, between that which is disappearing and that which is developing, constitutes the internal content of the process of development, the internal content of the transformation of quantitative changes into qualitative changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical method therefore holds that the process of development from the lower to the higher takes place not as a harmonious unfolding of phenomena, but as a disclosure of the contradictions inherent in things and phenomena, as a &#039;struggle&#039; of opposite tendencies which operate in the basis of these contradictions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;To understand development, to understand how and why quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, to understand how and why the transition takes place from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state, we have to understand the contradictions inherent in each thing and process we are considering, and how a &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; of opposite tendencies arises on the basis of these contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have to understand this concretely, in each case, bearing in mind Lenin&#039;s warning that &amp;quot;the fundamental thesis of dialectics is: truth is always concrete. We cannot deduce the laws of development in the concrete case from the general principles of dialectics: we have to discover them by actual investigation in each case. But dialectics tells us what to look for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectics of Social Development—The Contradictions of Capitalism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectics of development the unity and struggle of opposites has been most thoroughly worked out in the Marxist science of society. Here, from the standpoint of the working-class struggle, on the basis of working-class experience, we can work out the dialectic of the contradictions of capitalism and of their development very exactly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the principles involved in the development of society are not opposed to but are in essence the same as those involved in the development of nature, though different in their form of manifestation in each case. Thus Engels said in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;I was not in doubt that amid the welter of innumerable changes taking place in nature the same dialectical laws of motion are in operation as those which in history govern the apparent fortuitousness of events.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;How Marxism understands the contradictions of capitalism and their development, this crowning triumph of the dialectical method was explained in general terms by Engels in Socialism, Utopian and Scientific.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic contradiction of capitalism is not simply the conflict of two classes, which confront one another as two external forces which come into conflict. No, it is the contradiction within the social system itself, on the basis of which the class conflict arises and operates.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalism brought about:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the concentration of the means of production in large workshops and manufactories, their transformation into means of production which were in fact social. But the social means of production and the social products were treated as if they were still, as they had been before, the means of production and the products of individuals. Hitherto, the owner of the instruments of labour had appropriated the product because it was as a rule his own product, the auxiliary labour of other persons being the exception; now, the owner of the instruments of production continued to appropriate the product, although it was no longer &#039;&#039;his&#039;&#039; product, but exclusively the product of &#039;&#039;others&#039; labour&#039;&#039;. Thus, therefore, the products, now socially produced, were not appropriated by those who had really set the means of production in motion and really produced the products, but by the &#039;&#039;capitalists&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The basic contradiction of capitalism is, therefore, the contradiction between socialised production and capitalist appropriation. It is on the basis of this contradiction that the struggle between the classes develops.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In this contradiction... the whole conflict of today is already present in germ…. The contradiction between social production and capitalist appropriation became manifest as the antagonism between proletariat and bourgeoisie.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;And the contradiction can only be resolved by the victory of the working class, when the working class sets up its own dictatorship and initiates social ownership and appropriation to correspond to social production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This example very exactly illustrates the point of what Stalin said about &amp;quot;struggle of opposite tendencies which operate on the basis of these contradictions&amp;quot;. The class struggle exists and operates on the basis of the contradictions inherent in the social system itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is from the struggle of opposite tendencies, opposing forces, arising on the basis of the contradictions inherent the social system, that social transformation, the leap to a qualitatively new stage of social development, takes place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way the laws of dialectical development, summarised in the principles of the transformation of quantitative into qualitative change and of the unity and struggle of opposites, are found at work in the development of society. To carry into effect the socialist transformation of society, therefore, the working class must learn to understand the social situation in the light of the laws of dialectics. Guided by that understanding, it must base the tactics and strategy of its class struggle on the concrete analysis of the actual situation at each stage of the struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER NINE: CONTRADICTION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Contradictions Inherent in Processes =====&lt;br /&gt;
In the last chapter we considered how qualitative change is brought about by the struggle of opposed forces. This was exemplified equally in the change of state of a body from liquid to solid or gas, and in the change of society from capitalism to socialism. In each case there are &amp;quot;opposite tendencies&amp;quot; at work, whose &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; eventuates in some fundamental transformation, a qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This &amp;quot;struggle&amp;quot; is not external and accidental. It is not adequately understood if we suppose that it is a question of forces or tendencies arising quite independently the one of the other, which happen to meet, to bump up against each other and come into conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No. The struggle is internal and necessary; for it arises and follows from the nature of the process as a whole. The opposite tendencies are not independent the one of the other, but are inseparably connected as parts or aspects of a single whole. And they operate and come into conflict on the basis of the contradiction inherent in the process as a whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Movement and change result from causes inherent in thing and processes, from internal contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the old mechanist conception of move in all physical phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the class struggle in capitalist society arises on the basis of the contradictory unity of socialised labour and private appopriation inherent in that society. It does not arise as a result of external causes, but as a result of the contradictions within the very essence of the capitalist system. On the other hand, Tory and right-wing Labour theoreticians make out that the class struggle is stirred up by external interference by &amp;quot;Communist agitators&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Soviet agent&amp;quot;. And they believe that if only this external interference could be stopped, the system could get along very well as it is.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The internal necessity of the struggle of opposed forces, and of its outcome, based on the contradictions inherent process as a whole, is no mere refinement of philosophical analysis. It is of very great practical importance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bourgeois theorists, for example, are well able to recognise the fact of class conflicts in capitalist society. What they do not recognise is the necessity of this conflict; that it is based on contradictions inherent in the very nature of the capitalist system and that, therefore, the struggle can only culminate in and end with the destruction of the system itself and its replacement by a new, higher system of society. So they seek to mitigate the class conflict, to tone it down and reconcile the opposing classes, or to stamp it out, and so to preserve the system intact. Precisely this bourgeois view of the class conflict is brought into the labour movement by social democracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was in opposition to such a shallow, metaphysical way of understanding class conflict that Lenin pointed out in &#039;&#039;The State and Revolution&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;It is often said and written that the core of Marx&#039;s theory is the class struggle; but it is not true.... To limit Marxism to the theory of class struggle means curtailing Marxism, distorting it, reducing it to something which is acceptable to the bourgeoisie. A Marxist is one who extends the acceptance of the class struggle to the acceptance of the dictatorship of the proletariat. This is where the profound difference lies between a Marxist and an ordinary petty (or even big) bourgeois. This is the touchstone on which the real understanding and acceptance of Marxism should be tested.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In general, contradiction is inherent in a given process. The struggle which is characteristic of the process is not an external clash of accidentally opposed factors, but is the working out of contradictions belonging to the very nature of the process. And this conditions the outcome of the process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Contradiction Consists of the Unity and Struggle of Opposites =====&lt;br /&gt;
The key conception of dialectics is this conception of contradiction inherent in the very nature of things— that the motive force of qualitative change lies in the contradictions contained within all processes of nature and society, and that in order to understand, control and master things in practice we must proceed from the concrete analysis of their contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What exactly do we mean by &amp;quot;contradiction&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the common, metaphysical conception, contradictions occur in our ideas about things, but not in things. We can assert contradictory propositions about a thing, and then there is a contradiction in what we say about it; but there can be no contradiction in the thing. This point of view regards contradiction simply and solely as a logical relation between propositions, but does not consider it as a real relation between things. Such a point of view is based on considering things statically, as&amp;quot;fixed and frozen&#039;, disregarding their motions and dynamic interconnections.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we consider the real, complex movements and interconnections of real, complex things, then we find that contradictory tendencies can and do exist in them. For example, if the forces operating in a body combine tendencies of attraction and of repulsion, that it is a real contradiction. And if the movement of society combines the tendency to socialise production of the products, that is a real contradiction too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The existence of contradictions in things is a very familiar state of affairs. There is nothing in the least abstruse about it, and it is often referred to in everyday conversations. For example, we speak of a man as having a &amp;quot;contradictory&amp;quot; character, or as being &amp;quot;a mass of contradictions&amp;quot;. This means that he evinces opposed tendencies in his behaviour, such as gentleness and brutality, recklessness and cowardice, selfishness and self-sacrifice. Or again, contradictory relations are the subject of everyday gossip when we talk about married couples who are always quarreling but never happy apart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such examples show that when we speak in Marxist philosophy about &amp;quot;contradictions in things&amp;quot; were not inventing some far-fetched philosophical theory, but are referring to something which is familiar to everyone. Nor are we using the word &amp;quot;contradiction&amp;quot; in some new and strange sense of our own, but are using the word in its ordinary, everyday sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A real contradiction is a &#039;&#039;unity&#039;&#039; of opposites. There is a real contradiction inherent, as we say, in the very nature of a thing or process or relationship when in that thing or process or relationship opposite tendencies are combined together in such a way that neither can exist without the other. In the unity of opposites, the opposites are held together in a relation of mutual dependence, where each is the condition of existence of the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the class contradiction between workers and capitalists in capitalist society is just such a unity of opposites, because in that society neither can the workers exist without the capitalists nor the capitalists without the workers. The nature of the society is such that these opposites are held together in it in inseparable unity. This unity of opposites belongs to the very essence of the social system. Capitalism is a system in which capitalists exploit workers and workers are exploited by capitalists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the unity of opposites in a contradiction which makes inescapable and necessary the &#039;&#039;struggle&#039;&#039; of opposites. Since the opposed terms are inseparably united, there is no getting out of the struggle. Thus, for example, because opposed classes are united in capitalist society, the development of that society proceeds, and cannot but proceed, in the form of a class struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We may also speak of the &#039;&#039;interpenetration&#039;&#039; of opposites in a contradiction. For being united in struggle, each opposed tendency is in its actual character and operation at any phase of the struggle influenced, modified or penetrated by the other in many ways. Each side is always affected by its relation with the other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Working Out of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
We can only understand, and can only control and master, the processes of nature and of society by understanding their contradictions, and the consequences of those contradictions the way they work out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contradiction is the driving force of change. So if we want to understand how things change, and to control and utilise their changes, then we must understand their contradictions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Why should we say that contradiction is the driving force of change? It is because it is only the presence of contradictions in a process which provides the internal conditions making change necessary. A process which contained no contradictions would simply go on and on in the same way until some external force stopped it or modified it. A movement without contradictions would be continuous repetition of the same movement. It is the presence of contradictions, that is, of contradictory tendencies of movement, or of a unity and struggle of opposites, which brings about &#039;&#039;changes&#039;&#039; of movement in the course of a process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Imagine, if you can, a society without contradictions. This would be a society in which by continuing to do the same things in the same ways people would satisfy all their needs. Such a society would never change. There would continually be movement in it, in as much as people would be doing things all the time; but the movement would always be the same. There would be a process, but a process of repetition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, no such society exists or ever could exist, because from the very nature of the conditions of human life there must always be contradictions in society. By satisfying their needs people create new unsatisfied needs, and by advancing their forces of production they bring about a state of affairs in which they need to change their social relations and institutions correspondingly. This is why changes happen in society. The social process is not a process of reptition but a process in which new things happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, some metaphysical materialists tried to represent the universe as a system of particles bumping into and bouncing off one another. Such a universe would be a universe of the continuous motion of particles, but it would be a universe of the continuous repetition of the same motion. The real universe is not like this, because it is full of contradictions– the contradictions of attraction and repulsion studied by physics, of the association and dissociation of atoms studied by chemistry, of the processes of life and of the relationship of organism with environment studied by biology. It is the working out of these contradictions (in their specific forms in specific processes) which makes up the real changing processes of the real changing world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This shows that where contradictions exist, there follows the working out of those contradictions-the working out of the struggle of opposites which arises from the unity of opposites. A process is the working out of its own essential contradictions,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Universality and Particularity of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
Contradiction is a universal feature of all processes. But each particular kind of process has its own particular contradictions, which are characteristic of it and different from those of other processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This point was underlined by Mao Tse-tung in his essay &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;, where he made the most thorough analysis of the conception yet contributed to Marxist literature. He called it the distinction between &amp;quot;the universality&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;the particularity&amp;quot; of contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We can never deduce what will happen in any particular case, or how a particular process can be controlled, from the universal idea of contradiction. As has already been stressed, the dialectical method does not consist in applying some preconceived scheme to the interpretation of everything, but consists in basing conclusions only on the &amp;quot;concrete analysis of concrete conditions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each kind of process has its own dialectic, which can be grasped only by the detailed study of that particular process. The dialectic of the sub-atomic world is not the same as that of the bodies directly perceptible to our senses. The dialectic of living organisms is not the same as that of the processes of inorganic matter. The dialectic of human society is a new law of motion. And each phase of human society brings with it again its own particular dialectic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the contradiction between tendencies of attraction and repulsion in physical motion, and between the interests of classes in society, are both contradictions. This is evidence of the universality of contradiction. But each has its own distinctive character, different from that of the other. This is evidence of the particularity of contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We cannot learn either the laws of physics or the laws of society if we try to deduce them from the universal idea of contradiction. We can learn them only by investigating physical and social processes. Physical movements and the movement of people in society are quite different forms of movement, and so the contradictions studied by social science are different, and work out in a different way, from those studied by physics. Social and physical processes are similar in that each contains contradictions, but dissimilar in the contradictions each contains.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The contradictions characteristic of each kind of process may be called the essential contradictions of that kind of process. For instance, contradictions between attractive and repulsive forces are essential contradictions of physical processes, and contradictions between forces of production and relations of production are essential contradictions of social processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If we further consider the essential contradictions characteristic of different kinds of process, then we can further say that processes of a given kind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, the essential contradictions of social processes are manifested in specific ways in each specific social formation. The contradiction between forces of production and relations of production takes specific forms in different formations of society. Thus in capitalist society it takes the specific capitalist form of the contradiction between the increasingly social character of production and the retention of private appropriation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the relations between any species of living organism and its environment are contradictory. The organism lives only by means of its environment, and at the same time its environment contains these threats to its life which it has continually to overcome. In the case of man, this contradiction takes the form of the specific contradictory relation between man and nature; and this relation itself takes even more specific forms with each stage of man&#039;s social development. Man is a part of nature and lives by means of nature, and man lives by opposing himself to nature and subduing nature to his will. This contradictory relation itself develops, and takes specific forms, as man develops. It is present in both primitive communism and in communism, for example, but presents a different aspect in the latter from the former.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to understand a process, then, and to learn how to control and master it, we must get to know its essential contradictions and investigate the specific forms they take in specific instances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Outcome of Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
The unity of opposites in a contradiction is characterised by a definite relation of superiority-inferiority, or of domination, between the opposites. For example, in a physical unity of attraction and repulsion, certain elements of attraction or repulsion may be dominant in relation to others. The unity is such that one side dominates the other—or, in certain cases, they may be equal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any qualitative state of a process corresponds to a definite relation of domination. Thus, the solid, liquid and gaseous states of bodies correspond to different domination-relationships in the unity of attraction and repulsion characteristic of the molecules of bodies. Similarly, in the contradictions of capitalist society, the element of private appropriation plays a dominant role in relation to its opposite, social production, and the capitalist class dominates over the working class. If these domination relationships become reversed, then that marks a qualitative change, the ending of the capitalist state of society, the beginning of a new state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Domination relationships are obviously, by their very nature, impermanent and apt to change, even though in some cases they remain unchanged for a long time. If the relationship takes the form of equality or balance, such balance is by nature unstable, for there is a struggle of opposites within it which is apt to lead to the domination of one over the other. And then if one dominates over the other, the struggle of opposites contains the possibility of the position being reversed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The unity of opposites,&amp;quot; said Lenin,&amp;quot;is conditional, temporary, transitory, relative. The struggle of opposites is absolute.&amp;quot; That is obviously true. Whatever the domination relationship in the unity of opposites may be, it is always apt to change, as a result of which the former unity of opposites will be dissolved and a new unity of opposites take its place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The outcome of the working out of contradictions is, then, a change in the domination relation characteristic of the initial unity of opposites. Such a change constitutes a change in the nature of a thing, a change from one state to another, a change from one thing to another, a change entailing not merely some external alteration but a change in the internal character and laws of motion of a thing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is precisely such a change that we mean by a &amp;quot;qualitative&amp;quot; change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, if a piece of iron is painted black and instead we paint it red, that is merely an external alteration (affecting the way it reflects light and so its appearance to a seeing eye), but it is not a qualitative change in the sense we are here defining. On the other hand, if the iron is heated to melting point, then this &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; such a qualitative change. And it comes about precisely as a change in the attraction-repulsion relationship characteristic of the internal molecular state of the metal. The metal passes from the solid to liquid state, its internal character and laws of motion become different in certain ways, it undergoes a qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change is the result of a change in the balance of opposites. Such a change is prepared by a series of quantitative changes affecting the domination relation in the unity of opposites. As the domination relation changes, quantitative change passes into qualitative change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When such a fundamental or qualitative change comes about as a result of the dissolution of an old form of unity of opposites and the coming into being of a new one, then the opposites themselves change. The side which passes from being dominated over to being dominant is changed in that process, and so is the other side, which passes from being dominant to being dominated over. Hence in the new qualitative state there are not the same old opposites in a changed relation, but because the relation is changed the opposites, held together in that relation, are changed too. There is a new unity of opposites, a new contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When, for instance, the working class becomes stronger than the capitalist class and from being dominated over becomes dominant, then in the new qualitative state of society the capitalist class disappears (for the dominant working class deprives it of its conditions of existence), and the working class, existing in completely new conditions, becomes virtually a new class. The contradictions of society therefore change; the particular contradictions of the old state disappear and new contradictions are born. The struggle between the working class and the capitalists come to an end, and new kinds of struggle begin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== External and Internal Causes of Qualitative Change =====&lt;br /&gt;
How far is the passage from quantitative to qualitative change determined by the working out of the contradiction inherent in the process itself, or by internal causes, and how far is it determined by external or accidental causes?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is determined by both, but in different ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both in nature and society different things are always inter. acting and influencing each other. Hence external causes must always play a part in the changes which happen to things. At the same time, the character of the changes always depends on internal causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This problem was discussed by Mao Tse-tung in his essay &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;. He concluded:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Contradiction within a thing is the basic cause of its development, while the relationship of a thing with other things—their interconnection and interaction—is a secondary cause. . . External causes are the condition of change and internal causes the basis of change, external causes becoming operative through internal causes.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Consider, for example, such an event as the hatching of a chicken. The chicken does not develop inside the egg unless heat is applied from outside. But what develops in the egg, what hatches out, depends on what is inside the egg. As Mao remarks: &amp;quot;In a suitable temperature an egg changes into a chicken, but there is no temperature which can change a stone into a chicken, the fundamentals of the two things being different.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, water does not boil unless it is heated. But the boiling process resulting from the application of heat comes about on the basis of the internal contradiction of attraction and repulsion characteristic of the molecules of water.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly in society, a revolution does not proceed without the intervention of external causes, but its character and outcome, and indeed the fact that it happens at all, depend on internal causes. Thus the basis of the Russian Revolution lay in the contradictions within Russian society. These made the revolution inevitable and determined its character. But what actually set off the revolution in 1917 was something external, the conditions brought about by the imperialist ware.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, if we consider qualitative changes, then their qualitative character can be explained only by the operation of internal causes; the particular contradictions on which the old quality was based determine what new quality emerges. The external causes affect only the quantitative changes of things—the times and places of their beginning , and the rate at which they proceed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Purely external causes can only lead... to changes in size and quantity, but cannot explain why things are qualitatively different in a thousand and one ways and why things change into one another&amp;quot; (Mao Tse-tung, &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the class struggle in capitalist society may be speeded up or slowed down by a variety of particular external causes. But the existence of the class struggle, its continuation, its direction and its final outcome are determined by the contradictions inherent in the capitalist system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Suddenness and Gradualness of Qualitative Change =====&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change being the outcome of the working out of contradictions, it follows that the whole process of the struggle of opposites may be regarded as a process of the replacement of one quality by another, of an old quality by a new one. The old quality corresponds to the dominance of one element in the unity of opposites. The reversal of this dominance leads to the replacement of the old quality by the new. In this sense each element in a unity of opposites is the bearer of a distinct quality. The struggle of the one to maintain its dominance is what maintains the old quality, the struggle of the other to reverse this dominance is what brings into being the new quality replacing the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, all life is a unity of opposites, of processes of the building up and breaking down of living matter. So long as the building up maintains itself within this unity, life remains. When, however, the opposite begins to dominate, then death commences. Again, if we consider the contradictions of capitalist society, then it is evident that the capitalist state of society depends on private appropriation dominating social production, and the capitalist class dominating the working class. It is the struggle of the working class against the capitalist class, and the struggle to free social production from the fetters of private appropriation, which, when the reversal of the old state happens, brings about a new socialist state of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has already been pointed out that every contradiction has its own specific character. And so the struggle of opposites has in every case also its own specific character, according to the particular contradiction from which it arises. It follows that processes of qualitative change, replacements of old by new qualities,  according to the qualities concerned. What is &#039;&#039;universally&#039;&#039; true is simply that qualitative change comes about as the working out of contradictions, as an outcome of quantitative change. But this universal truth does not tell us how any &#039;&#039;particular&#039;&#039; change will work out. We can only discover that by knowing each particular case.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus considering the workings out of different kinds of social contradictions, which result in qualitative changes in society, each works out differently. For example, the contradiction between the great mass of the people and the feudal lords was worked out in the struggle for the democratic revolution; that between the working class and the capitalist class is worked out in the struggle for socialist revolution; that between the colonies and imperialism is worked out in the national liberation struggle;and that between the working class and peasantry in socialist society, in the collectisvisation and mechanisation of agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whatever the method by which different contradictions work out, a point is always reached where the quantitative aspect of the struggle of opposites within the contradiction has been sufficiently modified for the new quality to emerge. This is the point where qualitative change begins. How it continues depends entirely on the particular character of the contradiction of which it is the outcome, on the particular way the struggle of opposites continues.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qualitative change is always sudden, and cannot but be sudden, in the sense that at a certain point of quantitative change a new quality emerges which was not present before. That is to say, at this point a new things begin to happen, new causes operate and new effects are produced, new laws of motion come into operation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the so-called qualitative &amp;quot;leap&amp;quot;, the first appearance of the new which was not there before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus qualitative change is preceded by a process of working up to the emergence of new quality. During this process contradictions are working out, so to speak, unseen—without manifestation in qualitative change. At the termination of this phase, the phase of emergence of new quality begins abruptly or suddenly, and cannot but do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, when water is heated a movement takes place which suddenly turns into a boiling process. When a child is growing in the womb a movement takes place which suddenly turns into the process of birth. In society movement takes place amongst the classes, conflicts are sharpened, opinions mature, and suddenly there begins a decisive revolutionary change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, how qualitative change proceeds, the swiftness or slowness and, in general, the manner of its completion, depends entirely on the circumstances of particular cases. Once a new quality emerges once it has leaped into being then a process of new qualitative character beings, in which the new quality gradually supplants the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While, therefore, qualitative change begins suddenly, it continues gradually. How quickly or how slowly the new supplants the old depends on the nature of the process and the conditions under which it occurs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, physical changes of state, such as water coming to boil, are sudden, because a point is suddenly reached when a new thing, steam, begins to be formed: but the conversion of water into steam is a gradual process. It is the same with chemical changes. And it is the same again with qualitative changes in society. A point is reached in the working out of social contradictions where the qualitative change begins—the change from the power of one class to the power of another class, from one system of production relations to another: after that, this change may take a longer or shorter time to be completed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take, for example, the political aspect of social revolutions, that is, the conquest of state power. In the Russian socialist revolution this took place by a single blow—which means, comparatively quickly. In a few days all the decisive positions of power passed into the hands of the working class. In the next round of socialist revolutions—those in the present people&#039;s democracies—it took place over a longer period, by a series of steps in which first one and then another position of power was conquered. If we look back to the revolutions through which the bourgeoisie formerly won power from the feudal lords, then these took place over a longer period still often extending over many years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or if we consider economic changes, these tend to be comparatively slow, taking place through a series of steps. For instance, capitalist relations, once they emerged in feudal society, extended their scope step by step over a long period. Again, the displacement of capitalism by socialism, once begun, is another gradual process, though it takes place more rapidly than the displacement of feudalism by capitalism. (It takes place more rapidly for a definite reason, namely, that socialism cannot begin to displace capitalism until after the working class has won state power, and then the power of the state operates to direct and speed up economic change. The change from feudalism to capitalism, on the other hand, generally begins long before state power passes into the hands of the capitalist class, and meanwhile the feudal state acts rather to slow down than to speed up the change.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These examples show that there is a quantitative side to qualitative change, namely, the power and speed with which it completes itself. And naturally, under certain unfavourable circumstances it may never be completed at all. In certain cases it is possible for the change to begin, and then be turned back again and disappear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dialectical materialist conception of contradiction includes bother the suddenness and gradualness of qualitative change. The difference between this conception of change and that of many other philosophies is not that dialectical materialism lays it down that all qualitative changes are sudden, whereas the others say they are gradual. It is that dialectical materialism understands change as coming from the struggle of opposites, from the working out of contradictions, whereas the others overlook or deny this. They suppose that change comes in a smooth way, without conflicts or else by merely external conflicts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Antagonism and Non-antagonism in Contradictions =====&lt;br /&gt;
The working out of contradictions always involves one side struggling with and overcoming the other. But according to the nature of the contradiction, this process may take place in different ways. And in society in particular, a distinction must be drawn between contradictions the solution of which involves the forcible suppression or destruction of one side by the other, and those whose solution does not require such methods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The change from capitalism to socialism, for example, takes place through the forcible suppression of the capitalist class by the working class. But the ensuing change from socialism to communism does not require the forcible suppression of anyone. The former change is effected by means of a struggle between mutually antagonistic forces, whereas no such antagonisms have to be fought out to effect the latter change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, social contradictions are antagonistic when they involve conflicts of economic interest. In such cases one group imposes its own interests on another, and one group suppresses another by forcible methods. But when conflicts of economic interest are not involved there is no antagonism and therefore no need for the forcible suppression of any group by any other. Once class antagonisms are done away within socialist society, all social questions can be settled by discussion and argument, by criticism and self-criticism, by persuasion, conviction and agreement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Antagonism, therefore, is not the same thing as contradiction. Nor is it the same thing as the struggle of opposites within a contradiction. The struggle of opposites is a universal, necessary feature of every contradiction, and it may take an antagonistic form or it may not, depending on the particular nature of the particular contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So Lenin remarked that &amp;quot;antagonism and contradiction are utterly different. Under socialism antagonism disappears, but contradiction remains&amp;quot;(&#039;&#039;Critical Notes on Bukharin&#039;s &amp;quot;Economics of the Transition Period&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Mao Tse-tung put it: &amp;quot;Antagonism is only one form of struggle within a contradiction, but not its universal form.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction between antagonism and non-antagonism in the contradictions of society is of great practical importance. There are many contradictions in society, and it is practically important to distinguish which are antagonistic and which are not, in order to find the right method of dealing with them. If a contradiction of the one kind is mistaken for a contradiction of the other kind, then wrong action is taken which cannot lead to the desired results. 10&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, reformist socialists think there is no need for the working class to take power and use it to suppress the capitalist class, whereas Marxists recognise that capitalism can be ended and socialism achieved by no other method. But when socialism is established classes and class antagonisms disappear, and so methods of struggle right for the fighting out of class antagonisms are wrong for the ensuing struggle to pass from socialism to communism. Contradictions remain, but since they no longer take the form of antagonism of interest they do not require for their solution forcible measures to impose the interests of one section upon another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The distinction between antagonism and non-antagonism in contradictions within society is a distinction between those contradictions which can work out only by the use of material force by one side against the other, and those which can work out entirely as a result of discussions among the members of society and agreed decisions taken after such a discussion. Contradictions of this last kind are a special kind of contradiction which can arise only among ration human beings, and among them only when they are united in co-operation for a common interest and not divided by antagonistic interests. In such contradictions there appears the new element of the rations, purposive, consciously controlled working out of contradictions, as opposed to the blind working out of contradictions in nature—the new element of human freedom as opposed to natural necessity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When all means of production are brought fully under planned social direction, then it may be expected that men&#039;s mastery over nature will enormously increase, and the conquest and transformation of nature by man will in turn mean profound changes in men&#039;s mode of life. For instance, ability to produce an absolute abundance of products with a minimum expenditure of labour, and abolition of the antithesis between manual and intellectual labour clearly imply profound changes in social organisation, in outlook, in habits, in mode of life generally. The effecting of such changes cannot but involve, at each stage, the overcoming of forms of social organisation, of outlooks and habits, belonging to the past. Development, therefore, will continue to take place through the disclosure of contradictions, the struggle between the new and the old. New needs and new tendencies will arise out of the existing conditions at each stage, which will come into contradiction with the existing forms of social organisation and social life, and hence lead to their passing and giving way to new forms. But there is no reason to expect that this development will take place, as hitherto, through violent conflicts and social upheavals. On the contrary, when men understand the laws of their own social organisation and have it under their own co-operative control, then it is possible to do away with old conditions and create new conditions in an agreed and planned way, without violent conflict or upheaval. Contradiction and the overcoming of the old by the new remains;but the element of antagonism and conflict between men in society disappears and gives way to the properly human method of deciding affairs—by scientific appraisal of conditions, needs and courses of action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER TEN: DEVELOPMENT AND NEGATION ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Forward Movement of Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
In many processes the working out of their contradictions results in a directed or forward movement, in which the process moves forward from stage to stage, each stage being an advance to something new, not a falling back to some stage already past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other processes, however, are not characterised by such a forward movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For instance, water when cooled or heated undergoes a qualitative change, passes into a new state (ice or steam), but the movement is without direction and cannot be called either progressive or retrogressive. If, for example, we are making tea, then we might call it a move forward to turn water into steam; if we are making iced drinks, then ice is a move forward. The fact is that ice can turn into water and water into steam, and back again, and this movement has no direction of its own. When, however, we consider such a movement as that of society, we find that it has a direction of its own: society moves forward from primitive communism to slavery, from slavery to feudalism, from feudalism to capitalism, from capitalism to communism. This is a movement with a direction, a &amp;quot;forward&amp;quot; movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hegel used to think that natural processes were all of the undirected kind (like ice-water-steam-water-ice), and that a direction could only come into processes when &amp;quot;spirit&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;consciousness&amp;quot; was at work in them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The changes that take place in nature&amp;quot;, he wrote in the Introduction to his &#039;&#039;Philosophy of History&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;however infinitely various they may be, exhibit only a perpetually repeating cycle: in nature there takes place &#039;nothing new under the sun&#039;... only in those changes which take place in the region of Spirit does anything new arise.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the distinction  between &amp;quot;nature&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;spirit&amp;quot;. A movement can have a direction without any consciousness being present to direct it. Spirit or consciousness itself is a product of nature; biological changes, leading up to man, have a direction; so have geological changes; so have processes in the evolution of stars; and so on. In general, direction in processes has a &amp;quot;natural&amp;quot; explanation. If some processes have direction and others have not, this depends solely on the particular character of the processes themselves and of the conditions under which they happen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, since qualitative change in a process is always consequent upon quantitative change, it has a direction when those quantitative changes arise from conditions permanently operating within the process itself, and otherwise it has no direction. It has a direction when (however conditioned by external factors) it is impelled forward by internal causes. In that case the direction it takes is &amp;quot;its own&amp;quot; just because it arises from internal causes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What, then, is the basis of direction in processes, of the internal causes of a forward movement of development? It is to be found in the existence and long-term operation in those processes of essential contradictions which work out by taking a series of specific forms. This is what gives rise to a directed series of stages, a long-term process of development in a definite direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, if social development has a direction this arises because man exists in a permanent contradictory relationship with nature. The permanent existence of this contradiction gives rise to a permanent tendency of man to improve his forces of production, and as this tendency operates so stage by stage contradictions arise between the social forces of production and the relations of production. The direction of man&#039;s social evolution is the direction of man&#039;s master over nature, and the movement of society takes this direction simple because of the natural conditions of human life, the impulses to change and development which people experience because of the necessity to satisfy their needs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly if such thing as stars pass through a series of evolutionary stages, this is because the contradictory conditions of their existence give rise to continuous processes, such as as radiation, the continuation of which brings about a series of qualitative stages in their history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We certainly should not say, as some philosophers have said, that throughout infinite time the infinite universe develops from stage to stage in a predetermined direction. There is no evidence for any such assertion—indeed, there is no sense in it. We cannot speak about the direction taken by everything, but only about the direction of the development of particular things in which we are interested. The directed development of things is not due to God or Spirit working in them, nor is it the manifestation of some mysterious cosmic law, but it arises and flows from the particular contradictions of particular things. Particular things are characterised by particular contradictions, as a result of which their movement takes a particular direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Contradiction between Old and New, Past and Future =====&lt;br /&gt;
When there is a forward movement of development in a process then stage by stage there occurs, as Stalin put it,&amp;quot;a transition from an old qualitative state to a new qualitative state&amp;quot;, the supplanting of an old quality by a new one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The new stage of development comes into being from the working out of he contradiction inherent in theology. And the new stage itself contains a new contradiction, since it comes into being containing something of the past from which it springs and of the future to which it leads. It has, therefore, its &amp;quot;negative and positive sides, a past and a future, something dying away and something developing&amp;quot;. On this basis there once again arises within it &amp;quot;the struggle between the old and the new, between that which is dying away and that which is being born, between that which is disappearing and that which is developing&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the forward movement of development is the continuous working out of a series of contradictions. Development continually drives forward to new development. The whole process at each stage is in essence the struggle between the old and the new, that which is dying and that which is being born.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the laws of development of anything we must therefore understand its contradictions and how they work out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A process usually contains not one but many contradictions. It is a knot of contradictions. And so to understand the course of a process we must take into account all its contradictions and understand their inter-relationship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This generally means, first of all, that we must grasp the basic contradiction of a process, in its general character and in the specific form it takes at each stage. The basic contradiction is that contradiction inherent in the very nature of the process which determines its direction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in society, for instance, the basic contradiction is that between the forces of production and the relations of production, and this takes a specific form at each stage of society. In capitalist society it is the contradiction between social production and private appropriation. This basic contradiction is what determines the direction of development, namely, from capitalism to socialism to social appropriation to match social production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given the basic contradiction, then a process is charcterised by a number of big and small consequential contradictions, the character and effects of which are conditioned by the basic contradiction. The operation and working out of these constitutes the total process of the working out of the basic contradiction towards the emergence of a new stage of the process, a new quality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic contradiction works out by the instrumentality of all the struggle arising from all the consequential contradictions. In this, however, one particular contradiction generally plays the key or &#039;&#039;principal&#039;&#039; role. In other words, of all the elements, tendencies or forces entering into various forms of struggle in a knot of contradictions, there is generally one which plays the &#039;&#039;principal&#039;&#039; role in working out the and the supplanting of an old quality by a new one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within any capitalist country, for example, there are many contradictions. Besides the contradiction between the working class and the capitalist class, there are other contradictions between other classes—the urban petty bourgeoisie, the peasants, the landlords, etc.—as well as contradictions within the capitalist class itself. There are also contradictions of an international kind, such as those between a given capitalist country and others, and between imperialists and colonial peoples. But within all this knot of contradictions, it is the struggle of the working class with the capitalist class which, in the given country, plays the key or principal role in carrying society forward from capitalism to socialism. For this is the one contradiction which can work out in such a change from the dominance of one side to that of the other as will bring about a fundamental change in the quality of the whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, for example, the contradiction between the big capitalists and the petty bourgeoisie always takes the form of domination by the big capitalists, who keep on growing stronger in relation to the petty bourgeoisie who, for their part, keep on being pressed back and growing weaker Hence the petty bourgeoisie cannot be the principal revolutionary force in a capitalist country, and their contradiction with the big capitalists cannot be the principal contradiction. The working class, on the other hand, grows stronger as capitalism develops, and is the force which, dominated over by the capitalists, can eventually overthrow this domination. That is why the working class is the principal revolutionary force, and why the contradiction between this class and the capitalists is the principal contradiction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the laws of development of a process, therefore, one must not only understand the basic contradiction of the process at each stage, but also what is the principal force for working out the basic contradiction and carrying the process forward to the next stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mao Tse-tung pointed out that &amp;quot;in studying any process... we must do our utmost to discover its principal contradiction&amp;quot;. This may be a complex task, since what is the principal contradiction in certain circumstances may not be so in others. &amp;quot;Once the principal contradiction is grasped, any problem can be readily solved,&amp;quot; whereas if we do not grasp the principal contradiction we &amp;quot;cannot find the crux of a problem and naturally cannot find the method of solving contradictions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is the method Marx taught us when he studied capitalist society,&amp;quot; wrote Mao. Marx showed how in its struggle with the capitalist class the working class could find allies and take advantage of circumstances arising from all the knot of social contradictions, in order to lead society forward from capitalism to communism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Role of Negation in Development =====&lt;br /&gt;
The forward movement of development, complex as it may be in each particular case, always takes place through the struggle of the new and the old and the overcoming of the old and dying by the new and rising.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus in social development, in the transition from capitalism to socialism, what is new and rising in the economic life of capitalist society—social production—contradicts what is old and carried over from the past—private appropriation, and a new force arises, the working class, whose struggle against the capitalist class is a struggle for the realisation of the new stage against the defenders of the old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This dialectical conception of development is opposed to the older liberal conception favoured by bourgeois theoreticians. The liberals recognize development and assert that progress is a universal law of nature and society, But they see it as a smooth process; and, if they have at times to recognise the existence of struggle, they see it mainly as an unfortunate interruption, more likely to impede development than to help it forward. For them, what exists has not to be supplanted by what is coming into existence, the old has not to be overcome by the new, but it has to be preserved, so that it can gradually improve itself and become a higher existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True to this philosophy, which they took over from the capitalists, the social democrats strove to preserve capitalism, with the idea that it could grow into socialism. And thus striving to preserve capitalism, they ended by fighting not for socialism but against it. These exponents of no struggle and class collaboration cannot avoid struggle: they simply enter into it on the other side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comparing the dialectical materialist, or revolutionary, conception of development with this liberal, reformist conception, we may say that the one recognises and embraces, while the other fails to recognise and shrinks from, the role of negation in development. Dialectics teaches us to understand that the new mist struggle with and overcome the old, that the old must give way to and be supplanted by the new—-in other words, that the old must be negated by the new.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The liberal, who thinks metaphysically, understands negation simply as saying: &amp;quot;No&amp;quot;. To him negation is merely the end to something. Far from meaning advance, it means retreat; far from meaning gain, it means loss. Dialectics, on the other hand, teaches us not to be afraid of negation, but to understand how it becomes a condition of progress, a means to positive advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== The Positive Character of Negation =====&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Negation in dialectics does not mean simply saying no&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When in the process of development the old stage is negated by the new, then, in the first place, that new stage could not have come about except as arising from and in opposition to the old. The conditions for the existence of the new arose and matured within the old. The negation is a positive advance, brought about only by the development of that which is negated. The old is not simply abolished, leaving things as though it had never existed: it is abolished only after it has itself given rise to the conditions for the new stage of advance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second place, the old stage, which is negated, itself constitutes a stage of advance in the forward-moving process of development as a whole. It is negated, but the advance which took place in it is not negated. On the contrary, this advance is carried forward to the new stage, which takes into itself and carries forward all the past achievement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example: socialism replaces capitalism—it negates it. But the conditions for the rise and victory of socialism were born of capitalism, and socialism comes into existence as the next stage of social development after capitalism. Every achievement, every advance in the forces of production, and likewise every cultural achievement, which took place under capitalism, is not destroyed when capitalism is destroyed, but on the contrary, is preserved and carried further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This positive content of negation is not understood by liberals, for whom negation is &amp;quot;simply saying no&amp;quot;. Moreover, they think of negation as coming only from outside, externally. Something is developing very well, and then something else comes from outside and negates it destroys it. That is their conception. That something by its own development leads to its own negation, and thereby to a higher stage of development, lies outside their comprehension.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the liberals conceive of social revolution not only as a catastrophe, as an end to ordered progress, but they believe that such a catastrophe can be brought about only by outside forces. If a revolution threatens to upset the capitalist system, that is not because of the development of the contradictions of that system itself, but is due to &amp;quot;agitators&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, there is negation which takes the form simply of a blow from outside which destroys something. For instance, if I am walking along the road and am knocked down by a car, I suffer negation of a purely negative sort. Such occurrences are frequent both in nature and in society. But this is not how we must understand negation if we are to understand the &#039;&#039;positive&#039;&#039; role of negation in the process of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At each stage in the process of development there arises the struggle of the new with the old. The new arises and grows strong within the old conditions, and when it is strong enough it overcomes and destroys the old. This is the negation of the past stage of development, of the old qualitative state; and it means the coming into being of the new and higher stage of development, the new qualitative state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Negation of Negation =====&lt;br /&gt;
This brings us to a further dialectical feature of development—the negation of negation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the liberal idea that negation &amp;quot;means simply saying no&amp;quot;, if the negation is negated then the original position is restored once more without change. According to this idea negation is simply a negative, a taking away. Hence if the negation, the taking away, is itself negated, that merely means putting back again what was taken away, If a thief takes my watch, and then I take it away from him, we are back where we started—I have the watch again. Similarly, if I say, &amp;quot;It&#039;s going to be a fine day&#039;, and you say, &amp;quot;No, it&#039;s going to be a wet day&amp;quot;, to which I reply, &amp;quot;No, it&#039;s not going to be a wet day&amp;quot;, I have simply, by negating your negation, re-stated my original proposition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is enshrined in the principle of formal logic, &amp;quot;not not-A equals A&amp;quot;. According to this principle, negation of negation is a fruitless proceeding. It just takes you back where you started.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us, however, consider a real process of development and the dialectical negation which takes place in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Society develops from primitive communism to the slave system. The next stage is feudalism. The next stage is capitalism. Each stage arises from the previous one, and negates it. So far we have simply a succession of stages, each following as the negation of the other and constituting a higher stage of development. But what comes next? Communism. Here there is a return to the beginning, but at a higher level of development. In place of primitive communism, based on extremely advanced forces of production and containing within itself tremendous new potentialities of development. The old, primitive classless society has become the new and higher classless society. It has been raised, as it were, to a higher power, has reappeared on a higher level. But this has happened only because the old classless society was negated by the appearance of classes and the development of class society, and because finally class society, when it had gone through its whole development, was itself negated by the working class taking power, ending exploitation of man by man, and establishing a new classless society the foundation of all the achievements of the whole previous development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the negation of negation. But it does not take us back to the original starting point. It takes us forward to a new starting point, which is the original one raised, through its negation and the negation of the negation, to a higher level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus we see that in the course of development, as a result of a double negation, a later stage can repeat an earlier stage, but repeat it on a higher level of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The importance of this conception of negation of negation does not lie in its supposedly expressing the necessary pattern of all development. All development takes place through the working out of contradictions—that is a necessary universal law; but specific contradictions do not necessarily work out in such a way that an earlier stage of development is repeated at a later stage sometimes that may happen and sometimes not, depending on the specific character of the processes of development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet the repetition of an earlier stage is a notable feature of some processes of development and, moreover, to bring it about is often an important aim of practice. The importance of the conception of negation of negation lies in what it says about the conditions for such repetition. If features of an earlier stage are to be repeated at a later stage, that cannot take place by a simple return to the earlier stage for that stage is past and cannot come back. It can only take place by their being reproduced at a later stage, in which case they are inevitably changed and modified in accordance with the character of that later stage. Thus features of the past can reappear in the future only as changed and transformed by the process of negation of negation and not by a simple return to the past.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This principle, like other principles of dialectics, has a quality of obviousness which is often overlooked. It is an obvious truth—but it is overlooked by all those who express a hankering to return to the past. Such hankerings must always be vain. It is in practise vitally important to realise that what is past &#039;&#039;cannot&#039;&#039; be restored when forward development is in operation. Nevertheless some features of the past may be restored, but only by carrying forward the process of development to a new stage, in which those features reappear in new ways—&amp;quot;on a higher level&amp;quot;, as a negation of negation, enriched and transformed as a result of the first negation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have already seen how the negation of negation occurs in history in the development from primitive communism to communism. The second appearance of communism is only possible after going through the whole development of class-society—the first negation; and it embodies all that has been achieved during that development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, in the history of thought, the &amp;quot;primitive, natural materialism&amp;quot; of the earliest philosophers was negated by philosophical idealism, and modern materialism arises only s the negation of that negation.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;This modern materialism,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;is not the mere re-establishment of the old, but adds to the permanent foundations of this old materialism the whole thought content of two thousand years of development of philosophy and natural science.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The practical importance of the negation of the negation can be seen most clearly if we take the example of the development of individual property, where it again occurs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marx, in the first volume of &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039;, pointed out that the pre-capitalist &amp;quot;individual private property founded on the labours of the proprietor is negated—destroyed—by capitalist private property. For capitalist private property arises only in the ruin and expropriation of the pre-capitalist individual producers. The individual producer used to own his instruments of production and his product-both were taken away from him by the capitalists. But when capitalist private property is itself negated—when &amp;quot;the expropriators are expropriated&amp;quot;―then the individual property of the producers is restored once more, but in a new form, on a higher level.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;This does not re-establish private property for the producer, but gives him individual property based on the acquisitions of the capitalist era, i.e. on co-operation and the possession in common of the land and means of production.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The producer, as a participant in socialised production, then enjoys, as his individual property, a share of the social product—&amp;quot;according to his work&amp;quot; in the first stage of communist society, and &amp;quot;according to his needs&amp;quot; in the fully developed communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When capitalism arose, the &#039;&#039;only&#039;&#039; way forward was through this negation of negation. Some of the British Chartists put forward in their land policy demands aimed at arresting the new capitalist process and restoring the old individual private property of the producer. This was vain. The only road forward for the producers was by the struggle against capitalism and for socialism—not to restore the &#039;&#039;old&#039;&#039; individual property which capitalism had destroyed, but to destroy capitalism and so re-create individual property on a new, socialist basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly the Russian Narodniki, against whom Lenin fought in the 1890s, wanted somehow to arrest the process of capitalist development and restore the old peasant communes. Lenin&#039;s fight against them was based on showing that this was impossible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The principle of negation of negation is thus an expression of the simple truth that one cannot put the clock back and reconstitute the past. One can only move forward into the future through the working out of al the contradictions contained within the given stage of development and through the negations consequent on them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== CHAPTER ELEVEN: A SCIENTIFIC WORLD OUTLOOK ====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Science and Materialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism, the world outlook of the Marxist Leninist Party, is a truly scientific world outlook. For it is based on considering things as they are, without arbitrary, preconceived conceptions of things must be based on actual investigation and experience, and must be constantly tested and re-tested in the light of practice and further experience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, &amp;quot;dialectical materialism&amp;quot; means: understanding things just as they are (&amp;quot;materialism&amp;quot;), in their actual inter. connection and movement (&amp;quot;dialectics&amp;quot;).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same cannot be said about other philosophies. They all make arbitrary assumptions of one kind or another, and try to erect a &amp;quot;system&amp;quot; on the basis of those assumptions. But such assumptions are arbitrary only in appearance; in fact they express the various prejudices and illusions of definite classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is in no sense a philosophy &amp;quot;above science&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Others have set philosophy &amp;quot;above science&amp;quot;, in the sense that they have thought they could discover what the world was like just by thinking about it, without relying on the data of the sciences, on practice and experience. And then, from this lofty standpoint, they have tried to dictate to the scientists, to tell the where they were wrong, what their discoveries &amp;quot;really meant&amp;quot; and so on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Marxism makes an end of the old philosophy which claimed to stand above science and to explain &amp;quot;the world as a whole&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Modern materialism.. no longer needs any philosophy standing above the sciences,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in Anti Dühring. &amp;quot;As soon as each separate science is required to get clarity as to its position in the great totality of things and of our knowledge of things a special science dealing with this totality is superfluous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism, he further wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;is in fact no longer a philosophy, but a simple conception of the world which has to establish its validity and be applied not in a science of sciences standing apart, but within the positive sciences…. Philosophy is therefore... both abolished and preserved; abolished as regards its form, and preserved as regards its real content.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Our picture of the world about us, of nature, of natural objects and processes, their interconnections and laws of motion, is not to be derived from philosophical speculation, but from the investigations of the natural sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific picture of the world and its development is not complete, and never will be. But it has advanced far enough for us to realise that philosophical speculation is superfluous. And we should refuse to fill in gaps in scientific knowledge by speculation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The growing picture of the world which natural science unfolds is a materialist picture—despite the many efforts of philosophers to make out the contrary. For step by step as science advances it shows how the rich variety of things and processes and changes to be found in the real world can be explained and understood in terms of material causes, without bringing in God or spirit or any supernatural agency.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every advance of science is an advance of materialism against idealism, a conquest for materialism—although when driven out of one position idealism has always taken up another position and manifested itself again in new forms, so that in the past the sciences have never been consistently materialist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For every advance of science means showing the order and development of the material world &amp;quot;from the material world itself&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Science and Socialism =====&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific character of Marxism is manifested especially in this, that it makes socialism into a science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not base our socialism, as the utopians did, on a conception of abstract human nature. The utopians worked out schemes for an ideal society, but could not show how to achieve socialism in practice. Marxism made socialism into a science by basing it on an analysis of the actual movement of history, of the economic law of motion of capitalist society in particular, thus showing how socialism arises as the necessary next stage in the evolution of society, and how it can come about only by the waging of the working-class struggle, through the defeat of the capitalist class and the institution of the dictatorship of the proletariat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Marxism treats man himself, society and history, scientifically.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Socialism, since it has become a science, demands that it be pursued as a science,&amp;quot; wrote Engels in his &#039;&#039;Prefatory Note to &amp;quot;Peasant War in Germany&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;that is, that it be studied. The task will be to spread with increased zeal among the masses of the workers the ever more clarified understanding thus acquired, to knit together ever more firmly the organisation both of the party and of the trade unions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Scientific study of society shows that human history develops from stage to stage according to definite laws. Men themselves are the active force in this development. By understanding the laws of development of society, therefore, we can guide our own struggles and create our own socialist future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus scientific socialism is the greatest and most important of all the sciences.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The practitioners of the natural sciences have been getting worried because they feel that government do not known how to put their discoveries to proper use. They have good cause to worry about this. Science is discovering the secrets of nuclear energy, for example; but its discoveries are being used to create weapons of destruction. Many people are even coming to believe that it would be better if we had no science, since its discoveries open up such terrifying possibilities of disaster.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How can we ensure that the discoveries of science are put to Marxism-Leninism, alone which answers this problem. It teaches us what are the forces which make history and thereby shows us how we can make our own history today, change how to develop the sciences in the service of mankind, how to carry them forward in today&#039;s crisis. Physics can teach us how to release nuclear energy, it cannot teach us how to control the social use of that energy. For this there is required, not the science of the atom, but the science of society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== Conclusions =====&lt;br /&gt;
We have now briefly surveyed the principal features of the Marxist materialist conception of the world and of the Marxist dialectical method. What conclusions can we draw at this stage?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(1) The world outlook of dialectical materialism is a consistent and reasoned outlook, which derives its strength from the fact that it arises directly from the attempt to solve the outstanding problems of our time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epoch of capitalism is an epoch of stormy development in society. It is marked by revolutionary advances of the forces of production and of scientific discovery, and by consequent uninterrupted disturbance of all social conditions. This sets one theoretical task above all, and that is to arrive at an adequate conception of the laws of change and development in nature and society. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this theoretical task dialectical materialism addresses itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(2) This is not the task of working out a philosophical system, in the old sense. What is required is not any system of ideas spun out of the heads of philosophers, which can then admire and contemplate as a system of &amp;quot;absolute truth&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalist society is a society rent with contradictions, and the more it has developed the more menacing and intolerable for the working people have the consequences of these contradictions become. The new powers of production are not utilised for the benefit of society as a whole but for the profit of an exploiting minority. Instead of leading to universal plenty, the growth of the powers of production leads to recurrent economic crises, to unemployment, to poverty and to hideously destructive wars.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore the philosophical problem of arriving at a true conception of the laws of change and development in nature and society becomes, for the working people, a practical political problem of finding how to change society, so that the vast new forces of production can be used in the service of humanity. For the first time in history the possibility of a full and rich life for everyone exists. The task is to find how to make that possibility a reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is to the solution of this practical task that the theory of dialectical materialism is devoted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(3) Addressing itself to this task, dialectical materialism is and can only be a partisan philosophy, the philosophy of a party, namely, of the party of the working class, whose object is to lead the millions of working people to the socialist revolution and the building of communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(4) Dialectical materialism cannot but stand out in sharp contrast to the various contemporary schools of bourgeois philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What have these various schools of philosophy to offer at the present time? Systems and arguments by the bucketful most of them neither original nor cogent, if one takes the trouble to analyse them closely. But no solution to the problems pressing upon the people of the capitalist countries and the colonies. How to end poverty? How to end war? How to utilise production for the benefit of all? How to end the oppression of one nation by another? How to end the exploitation of man by man? How to establish the brotherhood of men? These are our problems. We must judge philosophies by whether or not they show how to solve them. By that criterion, the philosophical schools of capitalism must one and all be judged—&amp;quot;weighed in the balance and found wanting&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The prevailing bourgeois philosophies, with all their differences, have in common a retreat from the great positive ideas which inspired progressive movements in the past. True, there remain within the ranks of bourgeois philosophy those who continue, according to their lights, trying to preserve and carry forward some of these positive ideas. For they are ideas which cannot by any manner of means be extinguished. But the prevailing philosophies emphasize men&#039;s helplessness and limitations; they speak of a mysterious universe; and they counsel either trust in God or else hopeless resignation to fate or blind chance. Why is this? It is because all these philosophies are rooted in acceptance of capitalism and cannot see beyond capitalism. From start to finish they reflect the insoluble crisis of the capitalist world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(5) Dialectical materialism asks to be judged and will be judged by whether it serves as an effective instrument to show the way out of capitalist crisis and war, to show the way for the working people to win and wield political power, to show the way to build a socialist society in which there is no more exploitation of man by man and in which men win increasing mastery over nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dialectical materialism is a philosophy of practice, indissolubly united with the practice of the struggle for socialism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is the philosophy born out of the great movement of our times—the movement of the people who labour, who &amp;quot;create all the good things of life and feed and clothe the world&amp;quot;, to rise at last to their full stature. It is wholly, entirely dedicated to the service of that movement. This is the source of all its teachings, and in that service its conclusions are continually tried, tested and developed. Without such a philosophy, the movement cannot achieve consciousness of itself and of its tasks, cannot achieve unity, cannot win its battle&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the greatest task facing us is that of ending capitalist society and building socialism, it follows that the chief problem to which dialectical materialism addresses itself, and on the solution of which the whole philosophy of dialectical materialism turns, is the problem of understanding the forces of development of society. The chief problem is to reach such an understanding of society, of men&#039;s social activity and of the development of human consciousness, as will show us how to achieve and build the new socialist society and the new socialist consciousness. The materialist conception and dialectical method with which we have been concerned in this volume are applied to this task in the materialist conception of history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==== READING LIST ====&lt;br /&gt;
The following are the principal original works setting forth the philosophy of dialectical materialism. Those marked with an asterisk are the best for beginners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== MARX AND ENGELS: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The German Ideology, Part I&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== ENGELS: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Socialism, Utopian and Scientific*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Ludwig Feuerbach*&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Anti-Dühring&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The Dialectis of Nature&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== LENIN: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;The Teachings of Karl Marx*&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Materialism and Empirio-Criticism&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Philosophical Notebooks&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===== STALIN: =====&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Dialectical and Historical Materialism&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;Anarchism or Socialism?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MAO: &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* &#039;&#039;On Contradiction&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== VOLUME II: HISTORICAL MATERIALISM ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== VOLUME III: THEORY OF KNOWLEDGE ==&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Puerto_Rico_in_the_American_Century_Map_1.3.jpg&amp;diff=91961</id>
		<title>File:Puerto Rico in the American Century Map 1.3.jpg</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Puerto_Rico_in_the_American_Century_Map_1.3.jpg&amp;diff=91961"/>
		<updated>2026-07-20T00:05:19Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: LocalEldritchComrade moved page File:Puerto Rico in the American Century Map 1.3.jpg to File:Puerto Rico in the American Century Map 2.1.jpg: Misspelled title&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;#REDIRECT [[File:Puerto Rico in the American Century Map 2.1.jpg]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Puerto_Rico_in_the_American_Century_Map_2.1.jpg&amp;diff=91960</id>
		<title>File:Puerto Rico in the American Century Map 2.1.jpg</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Puerto_Rico_in_the_American_Century_Map_2.1.jpg&amp;diff=91960"/>
		<updated>2026-07-20T00:05:19Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: LocalEldritchComrade moved page File:Puerto Rico in the American Century Map 1.3.jpg to File:Puerto Rico in the American Century Map 2.1.jpg: Misspelled title&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Crop Distribution and Demographic Growth, 1900-1935&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Puerto_Rico_in_the_American_Century_Map_2.1.jpg&amp;diff=91948</id>
		<title>File:Puerto Rico in the American Century Map 2.1.jpg</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Puerto_Rico_in_the_American_Century_Map_2.1.jpg&amp;diff=91948"/>
		<updated>2026-07-19T13:47:44Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Crop Distribution and Demographic Growth, 1900-1935&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Puerto_Rico_in_the_American_Century_Map_1.2.jpg&amp;diff=91946</id>
		<title>File:Puerto Rico in the American Century Map 1.2.jpg</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Puerto_Rico_in_the_American_Century_Map_1.2.jpg&amp;diff=91946"/>
		<updated>2026-07-19T03:02:41Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Map of Puerto Rican Municipios.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Puerto_Rico_in_the_American_Century_Map_1.1.jpg&amp;diff=91945</id>
		<title>File:Puerto Rico in the American Century Map 1.1.jpg</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Puerto_Rico_in_the_American_Century_Map_1.1.jpg&amp;diff=91945"/>
		<updated>2026-07-19T03:01:01Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Map of the Caribbean.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Atrocity_Fabrication_and_Its_Consequences&amp;diff=82136</id>
		<title>Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Atrocity_Fabrication_and_Its_Consequences&amp;diff=82136"/>
		<updated>2025-04-03T14:24:39Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: uploaded another chunk :ratmoment:&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences|image=Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences cover.png|author=A. B. Abrams|written in=2023|isbn=978-1-949762-70-9|source=[https://archive.org/details/abrams-atrocity-fabrications/page/n5/mode/2up IA]|pdf=[https://ia800302.us.archive.org/1/items/abrams-atrocity-fabrications/Abrams_AtrocityFab.pdf pdf]}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Introduction ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It is not a matter of what is true that counts, but a matter of what is perceived to be true.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Smith, Joanne R. and Haslam, S. Alexander, &#039;&#039;Social Psychology: Revisiting the Classic Studies&#039;&#039;, London, Sage, 2017 (p. 58).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;– &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;small&amp;quot;&amp;gt;HENRY KISSINGER&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;If you tell a lie big enough and keep repeating it, people will eventually come to believe it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Epstein, Jennifer, “Biden Compares Trump to Goebbels, Saying He’s Promoting a ‘Lie,’” &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;– &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;small&amp;quot;&amp;gt;JOSEPH GOEBBELS&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Anyone who has the power to make you believe absurdities, has the power to make you commit injustices.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Voltaire, &#039;&#039;Questions Sur Les Miracles&#039;&#039;, 1765&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;– &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;small&amp;quot;&amp;gt;VOLTAIRE&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Atrocity fabrication – the reporting of an atrocity committed by an adversary without knowledge that it ever occurred – has a centuries-long history at the heart of propaganda and power politics in the Western world with profound influences on its political culture. Portraying an adversary as committing particularly egregious crimes, especially when one intends to initiate military action or other hostile measures against that adversary, has consistently provided an effective means of moving public and international opinion and justifying one’s actions. Applied effectively, atrocity fabrication can transform in the public eye a war of unprovoked aggression into a war of liberation of the oppressed, or turn a blockade to starve enemy civilians into a humane effort to pressure an abusive government. Claims of atrocities can also serve to delegitimise criticisms of one’s actions against an adversary, portraying such opposition as siding with injustice and facilitating egregious crimes. An assessment of how and to what ends atrocity fabrication has been used provides context vital to understanding international politics both historically and in the 21st century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Significant consistencies in how atrocity fabrication has been used in the Western world can be observed throughout much of modern history. A notable example from the early 20th century was the British government’s response to the German occupation of Belgium in the initial months of the First World War by sponsoring a distinguished panel of lawyers and historians, the Bryce Committee, to document German atrocities.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lonsdal, Sarah, &#039;&#039;The Journalist in British Fiction and Film: Guarding the Guardians from 1900 to the Present&#039;&#039;, London, Bloomsbury, 2016 (pp. 55–57).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The committee sensationally described German public rapes and mutilation of Belgian women and girls and the bayonetting of a two-year-old child by eight German soldiers, among other crimes, allowing it to conclude that “murder, lust, and pillage prevailed over many parts of Belgium on a scale unparalleled in any war between civilised nations during the last three centuries.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Bryce Committee’s Report on Deliberate Slaughter of Belgian Non-Combatants; German Atrocities Are Proved, Finds Bryce Committee Not Only Individual Crimes, but Premeditated Slaughter in Belgium. Young and Old Mutilated Women Attacked, Children Brutally Slain, Arson and Pillage Systematic. Countenanced By Officers Wanton Firing on Red Cross and White Flag; Prisoners Wounded and Shott. Civilians Used as Shields Proof That Belgians Did Not Fire on Germans at Louvain – Germans Received Kindness. Testimony That Shows Murder and Mutilation of Men, Women and Children Evidence That Germans Had Set Plan of Slaughter and Pillage,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 13, 1915.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such conduct, while far from uncommon in European colonial wars from Australia&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Secret Country: The First Australians Fight Back’ (Documentary), British Central Independent Television, 1985. Lawson, Tom, &#039;&#039;The Last Man: The British Genocide in Tasmania&#039;&#039;, London, I. B. Tauris, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to the Americas,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Adamson, John, ‘The Reign of Spain was Mainly Brutal,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2002. Goodwin, Robert, &#039;&#039;Spain: The Centre of the World 1519–1682&#039;&#039;, London, Bloomsbury, 2015. Gady, Franz-Stefan, ‘How Portugal Forged an Empire in Asia,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, July 11, 2019. ‘“Colonial-era mass grave” found in Potosi, Bolivia,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, July 27, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was abnormal and considered unacceptable for an inter-European conflict where very different standards applied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Bryce Committee’s claims strongly influenced public opinion,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported the committee’s findings in the following long headline on May 15, 1915: ‘Bryce Committee’s Report on Deliberate Slaughter of Belgian Non-Combatants; German Atrocities Are Proved, Finds Bryce Committee Not Only Individual Crimes, but Premeditated Slaughter in Belgium. Young and Old Mutilated Women Attacked, Children Brutally Slain, Arson and Pillage Systematic. Countenanced By Officers Wanton Firing on Red Cross and White Flag; Prisoners Wounded and Shott. Civilians Used as Shields Proof That Belgians Did Not Fire on Germans at Louvain – Germans Received Kindness. Testimony That Shows Murder and Mutilation of Men, Women and Children Evidence That Germans Had Set Plan of Slaughter and Pillage.’&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and having been chaired by former British ambassador to the United States Viscount James Bryce it was found to have had an “overwhelming effect on the American mind and heart” which helped erode public opposition to entering the war on Britain’s side.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 25).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite its persuasiveness, the report’s findings had little evidence to substantiate them, with a Belgian commission of inquiry formed in 1922 conducting investigations at the scenes of the alleged atrocities and failing to confirm even a single report of German excesses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 54). Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 25).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Professor Phillip Knightly, a leading authority on journalism and war who lectured at the Royal Military Academy Sandhurst, the Australian Senate, and Australia’s National Press Club, observed regarding the allegations made: “The committee had not personally interviewed a single witness. The report was based on 1,200 depositions, mostly from Belgian refugees, taken by 22 barristers in Britain. None of the witnesses were placed on oath, their names were omitted, and hearsay evidence was accepted at full value.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 54).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was far from an isolated case, and reflected broader trends in reporting on German military conduct. The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039;, for example, quoted a source who claimed to have witnessed “with his own eyes German soldiery chop off the arms of a baby which clung to its mother’s skirts.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Correspondent in Paris, &#039;&#039;The Times&#039;&#039;, August 28, 1914.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The French Propaganda Bureau subsequently provided a picture of a baby without hands, and French papers went on to depict German soldiers eating babies’ hands, although post-war investigations failed to find evidence of any cases of comparable conduct.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 52).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As was generally the case for atrocity fabrication efforts it mattered little how German personnel actually conducted themselves or whether allegations against them had any grounding in reality – only that the alleged atrocities would shape public opinion both domestically and overseas to align with British state interests. As Phillip Knightly concluded: “By the time the atrocity story was discredited it had served its role. It had not only rallied opinion on the home front and strengthened the resolution of Britain and France to prosecute the war to the finish, but had also achieved the important task of lowering resistance to the war in the United States.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 54).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The barbarism portrayed made almost any policy pursued to counter German power appear justified.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirty years after the Bryce Committee’s work the beginning of the Cold War united the Western world against the first peer level challenger to its power in centuries, the Soviet Union, and similarly saw organisations and networks established to dominate the information space and fabricate stories vilifying the adversary. To fight a new kind of conflict where winning hearts and minds was often more decisive than firepower, Western intelligence agencies led by the American Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) developed a particularly potent global information network to control political narratives. The CIA’s Operation Mockingbird was one of the more prominent related operations and saw American journalists recruited to publish articles dictated by the agency – articles which very often vilified the USSR and its allies with totally fabricated information.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Davis, Deborah, &#039;&#039;Katharine the Great: Katharine Graham and the Washington post&#039;&#039;, New York, Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1979 (pp. 137, 138).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The agency also funded student and cultural organisations and magazines for similar purposes,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bernstein, Carl, ‘CIA and the Media,’ &#039;&#039;Rolling Stone Magazine&#039;&#039;, October 20, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and through its networks of editors and journalists it went to significant lengths to discredit sources of information that contradicted its narratives down to and including targeting individual columnists in the Philippines.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 42).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An investigation by the U.S. Congress in the early 1970s revealed that CIA operations extended to influence reporting not only in America, but almost worldwide in dozens of languages. Its report concluded: “The CIA currently maintains a network of several hundred foreign individuals around the world who provide intelligence for the CIA and at times attempt to influence opinion through the use of covert propaganda. These individuals provide the CIA with direct access to a large number of newspapers and periodicals, scores of press services and news agencies, radio and television stations, commercial book publishers, and other foreign media outlets.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Church Committee Final Report, Vol 1: Foreign and Military Intelligence&#039;&#039; (p. 455).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It further noted that undercover CIA agents held key management positions across major American media organisations to ensure that published content aligned with the CIA’s agendas.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 455).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Former CIA employee William Bader supported the report’s conclusions, illustrating the agency’s operations as follows: “You don’t need to manipulate &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine, for example, because there are agency people at the management level.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Davies, Nick, &#039;&#039;Flat Earth News: An Award-Winning Reporter Exposes Falsehood, Distortion and Propaganda in the Global Media&#039;&#039;, New York, Vintage, 2009 (p. 228).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The CIA’s operations to shape the global information space were described by the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; as “a fascinatingly byzantine effort to turn the world to the American way of thinking,” and alongside hundreds of news outlets the agency funded and heavily influenced popular media including hundreds of films and “at least a thousand books” for publication and distribution globally.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bunch, Sonny, ‘The CIA funded a culture war against communism. It should do so again.,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 22, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Peacetime vilification of adversaries through both news and popular media was generally far more subtle than depicting ongoing mass slaughter as the Bryce Committee had, but predisposed populations to more easily believe claims of enemy atrocities when they were occasionally made. The adversary did not need to constantly be portrayed as committing slaughter, but rather as being the ‘kind of country/actor’ which was highly capable of doing so based on its portrayed history and intrinsic nature.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Means of influencing media included funding existing publications, but “in some instances the CIA simply created a newspaper or news service and paid the bills through a bogus corporation.” A number of front groups were set up for the CIA to fund media outlets worldwide, the Congress of Cultural Freedom being one example named in the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; report. “In the United States, the Asia Foundation published newspaper, &#039;&#039;The Asian Student&#039;&#039;, that was distributed to students from the Far East who were attending American universities,” the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; noted as an example, with this foundation having been established and run by former CIA members. (‘Worldwide Propaganda Network Built by the C.I.A.,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 26, 1977.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; noted in its own more extensive report that “in its persistent efforts to shape world opinion, the CIA has been able to call upon a separate and far more extensive network of newspapers, news services, magazines, publishing houses, broadcasting stations and other entities over which it has at various times had some control.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Worldwide Propaganda Network Built by the C.I.A.,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 26, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; referred to the CIA’s “communications Empire” as having “embraced more than 500 news and public information organisations and individuals. According to one CIA official, they ranged in importance ‘from Radio Free Europe to a third-string guy in Quito who could get something in the local paper’ … the network was known officially as the ‘Propaganda Assets Inventory.’” The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; also noted that the agency maintained extensive “financial ties to academic, cultural and publishing organisations” globally for much the same purpose. Millions of dollars in subsidies were paid to influence media in Cuba alone, with other large scale and long-term operations carried out worldwide from Kenya and India to Taiwan and South Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The CIA was far from isolated in its extensive efforts to shape the global information space, with other American intelligence services as well as those of allied states creating parallel ‘communications empires’ of their own. A notable example was the British Information Research Department’s work specifically to foster anti-Soviet and anti-Chinese sentiments in the Muslim world, Africa and parts of Asia, which although long denied was confirmed by declassified documents in 2022. The decades long effort involved fabrications ranging from forging statements from Soviet institutions that would provoke anti-Soviet backlash, to creating media content from fictitious Islamic organisations portraying Moscow as an enemy of the Muslim world. Its publications often resorted to criticising and even calling for attacks on third parties, for example “the Jews,” to gain legitimacy among populations inclined towards such thinking and thus more effectively spread anti-Soviet and anti-Chinese messages. An example was the fabrication of claims by Islamic officials that only by turning against Moscow could the Arab nation gain victory over Israel – a theme which gained much traction in the Arab world while the department was operating.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Burke, Jason, ‘Secret British “black propaganda” campaign targeted cold war enemies,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 14, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The practice of government agencies establishing vast networks to influence various information spaces and promote fabricated stories was hardly relegated to the Cold War. A notable example was the formerly secret U.S. Defence Department Office of Strategic Influence which emerged in the early 2000s and was authorised to plant stories, including feeding false reports to journalists, to influence public opinion worldwide. Although the Pentagon was forced to disband the office after its existence became known, later comments by high level officials indicated that such operations continued under different bodies. This “black propaganda,” as it was referred to repeatedly by the BBC, provided a very potent means to shape international opinion towards American adversaries.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Carver, Tom, ‘Pentagon plans propaganda war,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, February 20, 2002. Beal, Tim, &#039;&#039;North Korea: The Struggle Against American Power&#039;&#039;, London, Pluto Press, 2005 (p. 133).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Providing details on Western intelligence agencies’ sustainment of extensive networks of journalists into the 21st century for the purpose of propagating favoured narratives, German journalist Udo Ulfkotte reported in 2016 regarding his own role in such networks:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I ended up publishing articles under my own name written by agents of the CIA and other intelligence services, especially the German secret service [Bundesnachrichtendienst – BND]…. One day the BND came to my office at the &#039;&#039;Frankfurter Allgemeine&#039;&#039; in Frankfurt. They wanted me to write an article about Libya and Colonel Muammar Gaddafi…. They gave me all this secret information and they just wanted me to sign the article with my name. That article was how Gaddafi tried to secretly build a poison gas factory. It was a story that was printed worldwide two days later.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘German journo: European media writing pro-US stories under CIA pressure,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, October 18, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Ulfkotte further detailed how intelligence agencies contacted journalists and used them to plant stories, the perks that came with working with them, and the risks of non-compliance.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His example, the story about a Libyan poison gas factory, was one of many that contributed to influencing public opinion to perceive the targeted country as a malign and dangerous actor. False reports published in considerable quantities over several decades made Western economic sanctions on Libya, and eventually an intensive bombing campaign and the assassination of its leadership, much easier to justify publicly.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Libya: Examination of intervention and collapse and the UK’s future policy options&#039;&#039;, House of Commons Foreign Affairs Committee, Third Report of Session 2016–17, September 14, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Ulfkotte’s work the information networks operated by Western intelligence agencies had expanded to incorporate large numbers of online assets, including both bots and human personnel, which operated to influence discourse and support Western-favoured narratives globally. This was vital as the internet and social media in particular played an increasingly central role in the global information space. These kinds of operations were revealed on multiple occasions, ranging from a network of bots spreading fabricated information that vilified Russia discovered in an Adelaide University study in September 2022,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Smart, Bridget and Watt, Joshua and Benedetti, Sara and Mitchell, Lewis and Roughan, Matthew, ‘#IStandWithPutin versus #IStandWithUkraine: The interaction of bots and humans in discussion of the Russia/Ukraine war,’ The University of Adelaide, August 20, 2022 (https://arxiv.org/pdf/2208.07038.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to a Stanford-Graphika joint study a month prior unveiling a network of false social media accounts created by U.S. and British agents to propagate vilifying disinformation about China, Russia and Iran across several Muslim-majority countries.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘UNHEARD VOICE: Evaluating five years of pro-Western covert influence operations,’ &#039;&#039;Graphika&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;Stanford Internet Observatory Cyber Policy Centre&#039;&#039;, August 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Alongside intelligence agencies, the Pentagon also invested heavily in software to create vast networks of false social media accounts and influence foreign audiences in their own languages with a relatively small number of personnel, a notable example being Operation Earnest Voice in the 2010s,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fielding, Nick and Cobain, Ian, ‘Revealed: US spy operation that manipulates social media,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, March 17, 2011. United States. Congress. Senate. Committee on Armed Services, ‘Department of Defense Authorization for Appropriations for Fiscal Year 2012 an the Future Years Defense Program,’ March 1, 2011 (p. 199). Norton, Ben, ‘US Government Admits It’s Making Fake Social Media Accounts to Spread Propaganda in Cuba,’ &#039;&#039;The Real News&#039;&#039;, August 27, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which was mirrored by parallel efforts by the British Armed Forces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sengupta, Kim, ‘New British Army unit “Brigade 77” to use Facebook and Twitter in psychological warfare,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, January 31, 2015. ‘Leaked papers allege massive UK govt effort to co-opt Russian-language anti-Kremlin media &amp;amp;#x26; influencers to “weaken Russian state”,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, February 18, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Often key to the success of atrocity fabrication has been the ability to construct portrayals of an adversary as part of a greater vilifying metanarrative – an overarching account or interpretation of events and circumstances that provides a pattern or structure for people’s beliefs and gives additional meaning to their experiences. Particularly for countries or actors with which consumers of media content have less firsthand contact, enough sources repeating similar narratives of atrocities and other misconduct can strongly influence ‘what kind of country/actor’ the target is considered to be. All future encounters with the target will then be interpreted through the context of this overarching narrative. A powerful metanarrative affects not only the public but also analysts, journalists and even policymakers who will be strongly inclined to interpret new information related to the country or actor in the context of the narrative.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nixon, John, &#039;&#039;Debriefing the President; The Interrogation of Saddam Hussein&#039;&#039;, London, Bantam Press, 2016 (pp. 204, 205, 220).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An exploration of the formation of metanarratives in U.S. media published in the &#039;&#039;Yale Review of International Studies&#039;&#039; observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Journalists often fail to acknowledge the lens through which they perceive and interpret reality. The existence of overarching themes that define political press coverage, what the Pew Research Centre deems ‘metanarratives,’ is made possible by the enduring tradition of pack journalism…. Washington insiders and journalists tweet and re-tweet each other’s content, rapidly formulate an interpretive lens through which to understand major new developments. The resulting echo chamber, one populated by the elite pundits and reporters that convey political information to the rest of the country, builds consensus rather than dialogue. This ‘groupthink’ is how metanarratives form.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A metanarrative tends to be simple but totalising, colouring news coverage so that every new piece of information is interpreted against its backdrop. This is why crude characterisations of presidential candidates (ex. ‘Biden is a plagiariser’ and ‘Clinton is untrustworthy’) are difficult to dispel once they have been established. Reporters interpret news involving any given subject through the lens of the agreed-upon metanarrative, even if such interpretations result in factual distortions or blatant double standards. For example, the press framed Obama’s position change on same-sex marriage ahead of the 2012 election as an ‘evolution,’ whereas Romney’s changes in position were seen as ‘flip-flops,’ which fit more neatly into the dominant character narrative of Romney as an inauthentic politician.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Shaping Saddam: How the Media Mythologized A Monster – Honorable Mention,’ &#039;&#039;The Yale Review of International Studies&#039;&#039;, June 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Metanarratives built around fabricated atrocities have often profoundly influenced the fates of targeted countries, a notable example being the Gulf War where proponents of military action against Iraq in late 1990 fabricated a claim that Iraqi soldiers were slaughtering Kuwaiti premature babies in their incubators (as covered in detail in Chapter 4). This and a wide range of other fabricated Iraqi atrocities contributed to very quickly creating an overarching way of viewing the country that structured almost all interpretations and coverage. Claims of Iraqi atrocities provided a key example of “the self-reinforcing nature of the metanarrative,” with the press having “cultivated a social and political environment wherein the incubator story could appear plausible, even reasonable.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the incubator babies story being proven entirely false in 1992, the metanarrative of Iraq as a country capable of such acts retained a powerful influence. The &#039;&#039;Yale Review&#039;&#039; observed accordingly: “This dynamic continued to colour press coverage of [Iraqi President Saddam] Hussein after the Gulf War and before 9/11. In those years, the U.S. media no longer needed prompting by the government to propagate the ‘Fuhrer Saddam’ mythology, and the U.S. public no longer needed prompting to accept it.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Impressions of ‘what kind of country’ Iraq was had been formed largely on the basis of multiple fabricated Iraqi atrocities, which predisposed Americans in particular to suspect Baghdad’s involvement in the 9/11 attacks&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Milbank, Dana and Deane, Claudia, ‘Hussein Link to 9/11 Lingers in Many Minds,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and to believe Iraq was developing weapons of mass destruction to attack them. This in turn was key to facilitating another war against Iraq in 2003.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test By Fire: The War Presidency Of George W. Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (p. 129).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The slaughter of incubator babies was just one of many widely accepted but totally fabricated stories that vilified Iraq, while Iraq itself was far from an isolated example of a country that had its fate radically transformed by atrocity fabrication. The global reach of Western information networks ensured that even beyond the Western world perceptions of the West’s adversaries were very often shaped in much the same way, which facilitated and created public support for hostile policies ranging from economic sanctions to invasion and war. Furthermore, as with Iraq, once a metanarrative shaped opinion of ‘what kind of country’ the target was, it was extremely difficult to dispel no matter how thoroughly the accounts on which it was based were disproven or retracted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Understanding atrocity fabrication not in terms of the debunking of a single incident or set of incidents, but rather as part of a much broader phenomenon, is vital to comprehending how challengers to Western power have and will continue to be assailed. This book explores eleven leading cases of targeted countries, and the strong consistencies in how and to what ends they were. Also covered are the consequences of atrocity fabrication and how, by providing pretext for actual aggression, it paves the way for very real atrocities against the populations of the falsely accused states, which often far exceed the depravity described in the fabricated narratives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Note on Humanitarian Military Intervention: Atrocity Fabrication’s Most Dangerous End ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The welfare of humanity is always the alibi of tyrants.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Keep Your Laws Off My Body,’ &#039;&#039;Fox News&#039;&#039;, March 3, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;– &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;small&amp;quot;&amp;gt;ALBERT CAMUS&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For centuries the history, incentives for, and consequences of atrocity fabrication have been closely entwined with the concept of humanitarian military intervention – an idea deeply entrenched in Western political thought contending that offensive wars can be framed as altruistic if done to prevent abuses overseas. The idea that military action can be just and even noble when done to end enemy atrocities has historically provided one of the strongest motives to fabricate atrocities as a means to legitimise offensive actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of humanitarian military intervention as a central influence in Western political thought dates back to 16th century Europe and the Reformation, when the schism between the Protestant and Catholic faiths led states to frequently allege oppression of their co-religionists abroad as pretexts for offensive wars. Later historians would largely concur that European states’ entries into the religious wars of the period were motivated largely if not overwhelmingly by realpolitik, with concerns for religious minorities or appeasing deities being secondary factors if they were considered at all.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nexon, Daniel H., &#039;&#039;The Struggle for Power in Early Modern Europe: Religious Conflict, Dynastic Empires &amp;amp;#x26; International Change&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2009 (pp. 21, 233, 234). Thompson, James Westfall, &#039;&#039;The Wars of Religion in France, 1559–1576: The Huguenots, Catherine de Medici, Philip II&#039;&#039;, New York, Frderick Ungar, 1958. Neale, John Ernest, &#039;&#039;The Age of Catherine de Medici&#039;&#039;, London, J. Cape, 1943 (pp. 100–102). Lavisse, Ernest, &#039;&#039;L’Histoire de France des origines a la Revolution&#039;&#039; [&#039;&#039;The History of France from the origins to the Revolution&#039;&#039;], Paris, 1983 (Volume 6, Part 1). Christensen, Carl C., ‘John of Saxony’s Diplomacy, 1529–1530: Reformation or Realpolitik?,’ &#039;&#039;Sixteenth Century Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 15, no. 4, 1984 (pp. 419–430).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Premised on protecting fellow believers abroad, successful military campaigns overseas consistently strengthened the positions of the aggressors while gaining widespread domestic support due to the altruistic causes cited for war. The military intervention of England in the religious wars of France during the 1560s, ’70s and ’80s, and in the Netherlands from 1585 to 1604, were notable examples of wars justified by humanitarian rationales, with offensives in France by the Holy Roman Empire and various German principalities relying on similar justifications. Spain, meanwhile, which had seen the English humanitarian-premised intervention in the Netherlands undermine its interests, claimed “the brutal and cruel yoke” of persecution imposed on the English Catholic minority as a pretext to attempt multiple invasions in the 1580s and 90s.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Strachan, Hew and Scheipers, Sibylle, &#039;&#039;The Changing Character of War&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2011 (p. 153).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This trend towards using humanitarian pretexts for military interventionism continued to profoundly shape European politics in the following centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Early humanitarian intervention relied heavily on states portraying themselves as protectors of overseas minorities with whom they held something in common – usually co-religionists – with Catholic states claiming the oppression of Catholic minorities to attack Protestant states and vice versa. As European conquest came to be directed increasingly far afield, however, against countries which lacked minorities with whom an aggressor could claim any common religious or ethnic background, humanitarian intervention evolved and was increasingly applied universally. Western states portrayed themselves as acting in the interests of a common humanity, which meant that even if no one of their race or religion lived within the borders of the targeted state or nation, they could still legitimise military action on the basis that the population, or a segment of it, was suffering injustice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Notable early examples of wars premised on protecting universal humanitarian values were the Spanish and Portuguese 16th century conquests of South and Central America, which were widely justified on the basis that the indigenous populations would be freed by European rule and cultural Europeanisation from their supposedly backward and savage cultural practices. The Native American way of life was portrayed as an atrocity in and of itself so ghastly and inferior that a European invasion would be a benevolent act – a narrative which relied heavily on emphasising, exaggerating, and at times outright fabricating aspects of native culture which were seen as distasteful to Europeans.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Handy, Gemma, ‘Archaeologists say early Caribbeans were not “savage cannibals”, as colonists wrote,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 24, 2018. ‘Cannibals in North America? Not so much, professor says,’ &#039;&#039;Fulton Sun&#039;&#039;, October 22, 2018. Watson, Kelly L., &#039;&#039;Insatiable Appetites: Imperial Encounters with Cannibals in the North Atlantic World&#039;&#039;, New York, New York University Press, April 24, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The leading Spanish philosopher and scholar of international law at the time, Francisco Vitoria, was one of many to justify the campaigns on this basis.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Antony, Anghie, &#039;&#039;Imperialism, Sovereignty and the Making of International Law&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2004 (p. 22). Tuck, Richard, &#039;&#039;The Rights of War and Peace: Political Thought and the International Order from Grotius to Kant&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1999 (pp. 73, 74).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The resulting humanitarian-premised conquest of an entire continent quickly turned into one of the most depraved genocides in world history. Invasions which led to the particularly brutal genocides of the populations of three continents and their resettlement by ethnic Europeans – namely the Americas and Oceania – were notably all justified by allusions to altruistic humanitarian missions to free and uplift the targeted populations by westernising them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heraclides, Alexis, ‘Humanitarian Intervention Yesterday and Today,’ &#039;&#039;European Review of International Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 2, no. 1, Spring 2015 (pp. 15–37).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Since Australia and most of the Americas lacked centralised governance, aggressors resorted to portraying an oppressive culture rather than an oppressive government as the ill to which invasion and Europeanisation could be presented as the remedy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similar trends were observable across the European assaults on non-Western tribes and nations worldwide from the 16th century. The Netherlands’ most renowned legal scholar and philosopher Hugo Grotius, for example, strongly advocated for the conquest of the Dutch East Indies, which included perpetration of genocide,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hanna, Willard A., &#039;&#039;Indonesian Banda: Colonialism and its Aftermath in the Nutmeg Islands&#039;&#039;, Philadelphia, Institute for the Study of Human Issues, 1991 (p. 55). Pisani, Elizabeth, &#039;&#039;Indonesia Etc.: Exploring the Improbable Nation&#039;&#039;, London, Granta Books, 2014 (p. 17).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; on the basis that it was a humanitarian mission to benefit the native population.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heraclides, Alexis, ‘Humanitarian Intervention Yesterday and Today,’ &#039;&#039;European Review of International Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 2, no. 1, Spring 2015 (pp. 15–37).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As British historian of political thought Richard Tuck commented regarding Grotius’ position: “The idea that foreign rulers can punish tyrants, cannibals, pirates, those who kill settlers [which appears in the 1625 edition of Grotius’ work] … neatly legitimised a great deal of European action against native peoples around the world.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tuck, Richard, &#039;&#039;The Rights of War and Peace: Political Thought and the International Order from Grotius to Kant&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1999 (p. 103).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The First Opium War against China in the mid-19th century was another notable early example. The British press reported at the time: “Thus it has been the destiny of England to break down a government fabric … to uncover to its own subjects its hollowness and its evils.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pagani, Catherine, ‘Objects and the Press. Images of China in Nineteenth Century Britain’ in: Codell, Julie F., &#039;&#039;Imperial Co-Histories: National Identities and the British Colonial Press&#039;&#039;, Madison, Fairleigh Dickinson University Press, 2003 (p. 160). Frankopan, Peter, &#039;&#039;The Silk Roads: A New History of the World&#039;&#039;, London, Bloomsbury, 2015 (p. 301).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other reports stated that the Chinese government’s “mysterious and exclusive barbarism” could only be dismantled, for the good of its own people, by “the force of active and intrusive Western Civilisation.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pagani, Catherine, &#039;&#039;Objects and the Press. Images of China in Nineteenth Century Britain&#039;&#039;, in: Codell, Julie F., &#039;&#039;Imperial Co-Histories: National Identities and the British Colonial Press&#039;&#039;, Madison, Fairleigh Dickinson University Press, 2003 (p. 160). Frankopan, Peter, &#039;&#039;The Silk Roads: A New History of the World&#039;&#039;, London, Bloomsbury, 2015 (p. 301).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This purportedly humanitarian war to free the Chinese people was fought to ensure that the British Empire would maintain the rights to sell highly addictive narcotics to China, and the century that followed the British victories was the very darkest in China’s millennia-long history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A further significant example of military intervention under a claimed universal humanitarian jurisdiction was the United States’ invasion of Cuba in 1898–99. As a European settler state the U.S. inherited many aspects of Europe’s political culture, and in its rapid imperial expansion in the Western Hemisphere it became a leading perpetrator of aggression using humanitarian pretexts. U.S. President William McKinley portrayed aggression against Spain as a project to liberate the Cuban people and thereby advance both “civilisation” and “the interest of humanity” – framing the attack as a “war for humanity.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Simms, Brendan and Trim, David J. B., &#039;&#039;Humanitarian Intervention – A History&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2011 (Chapter 13).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The conflict saw the U.S. annex the Philippines and Puerto Rico, committing severe atrocities in the former and forcing the bulk of the population into concentration camps with death rates as high as 20 percent. In November 1901 the Manila correspondent of the &#039;&#039;Philadelphia Ledger&#039;&#039; wrote that the U.S. invasion force “killed to exterminate men, women, children, prisoners and captives, active insurgents and suspected people from lads of ten up, the idea prevailing that the Filipino as such was little better than a dog.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Saito, Natsu Taylor, &#039;&#039;Meeting the Enemy: American Exceptionalism and International Law&#039;&#039;, New York, New York University Press, 2010 (p. 153).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some islands were purged entirely with “not one living native” left,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Zinn, Howard, &#039;&#039;A People’s History of the United States: 1492–Present&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Perennial, 2005 (p. 315).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; killing an estimated 1.4 million Filipinos overall although some estimates were much higher.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ahmed, Eqbal, ‘The Theory and Fallacies of Counter-Insurgency,’ &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, August 2, 1971.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; McKinley framed the invasion, a campaign considered by several historians to have been genocidal,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jummel, Rudolph J., &#039;&#039;Statistics of Democide: Genocide and Mass Murder Since 1900&#039;&#039;, Münster, LIT Verlag, 1998. Gates, John M., ‘War-Related Deaths in the Philippines, 1898–1902.’ &#039;&#039;Pacific Historical Review&#039;&#039;, 1983. Francisco, Luzviminda, &#039;&#039;The End of an Illusion&#039;&#039;, London, AREAS, 1973. San Juan, Epifanio, ‘U.S. Genocide in the Philippines: A Case of Guilt, Shame, or Amnesia?,’ &#039;&#039;Medium&#039;&#039;, March 22, 2005. Boot, Max, &#039;&#039;The Savage Wars of Peace: Small Wars and the Rise of American Power&#039;&#039;, New York, Basic Books, 2002 (p. 125).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as a humanitarian effort to “educate the Filipinos, and uplift and civilise.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wolff, Leon, &#039;&#039;Little Brown Brother: How the United States Purchased and Pacified the Philippine Islands at the Century’s Turn&#039;&#039;, New York, History Book Club, 2006 (p. 201).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prominent British expert on the history of warfare Professor David Trim was among many to observe that particularly from the 19th century Western populations increasingly believed that their countries had the right to launch military offensives abroad for moral causes. He stated the following concerning what he referred to as the “humanitarian public”: “Keenly interested in the fate of oppressed people groups, albeit admittedly especially if they were Christian or Jewish, or ‘primitive’ peoples who could be converted to Christianity, it both consumed and helped to produce numerous printed reports, in books, pamphlets, magazines, and newspapers, of atrocities, mass murder, and brutality. The humanitarian public could be manipulated by propaganda and polemic.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Strachan, Hew and Scheipers, Sibylle, &#039;&#039;The Changing Character of War&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2011 (Chapter 8: Humanitarian Intervention).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With a strong interest in humanitarian wars which furthered their nation or religion’s interest, Western publics could be led to view offensive wars as altruistic or humanitarian. This allowed both governments and non-state actors with influence over information spaces to raise calls for military action by creating public moral outrage often through atrocity fabrication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was only with the end of the colonial era that a new post-1945 international order enshrined in the United Nations Charter gave UN member states equal rights and provided each country, including unprecedentedly those outside the Western world, with the right to non-interference in their internal affairs. This effectively illegalised Western humanitarian military interventions as crimes of aggression, with only a resolution by all five permanent members of the UN Security Council able to legitimise such action. Since two non-Western states, China and the Soviet Union, held permanent council seats with veto powers, there was no longer a legal means for the West to unilaterally launch unprovoked military assaults on non-Western countries. Following the end of the Cold War, however, as states outside the Western sphere of influence became a smaller minority in the world and were increasingly targeted, calls grew in the West to legitimise humanitarian intervention and move beyond a world order where the sovereignty guaranteed under the UN Charter was considered inviolable. NATO Secretary-General Javier Solana, for one, stated in 1999 when the alliance launched an illegal humanitarian-premised military campaign against Yugoslavia: “I think that we are moving into a system of international relations in which human rights, rights of minorities are much, much more important … more important even than sovereignty.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kempster, Norman and Marshall, Tyler, ‘NATO OKs New Policing Role,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 25, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In his first month in office in January 2017 UN Secretary General of Portuguese origin Antonio Guterres criticised existing concepts of sovereignty and advocated a “whole new approach” to international relations under which international bodies could override it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Guterres, António, ‘Remarks to the Security Council Open Debate on “Maintenance of International Peace and Security: Conflict Prevention and Sustaining Peace”,’ Official Website of the United Nations, January 10, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This followed on from Guterres’ predecessor, Kofi Annan, who called for a new vision of sovereignty in the context of revising restrictions on humanitarian military intervention when UN Security Council authorisation was absent.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thakur, Ramesh, ‘Outlook: Intervention, Sovereignty and the Responsibility to Protect: Experiences from ICISS,’ &#039;&#039;Security Dialogue&#039;&#039;, vol. 33, no. 3, 2002 (p. 325). Heraclides, Alexis, ‘Humanitarian Intervention Yesterday and Today,’ &#039;&#039;European Review of International Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 2, no. 1, Spring 2015 (p. 31).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable advocate was the president of the United States’ most influential policy think tank the Council on Foreign Relations, Richard N. Hass, who wrote in &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; to much the same effect in a January 2017 article titled ‘World Order 2.0’: “The rules, policies and institutions that have guided the world since World War II, have run their course. Respect for sovereignty alone cannot uphold order.” Regarding the changes Hass was calling for, he stated: “A good start, though, would be to amend the concept of self-determination away from its inherent unilateralism on the part of the entity seeking a state of its own and replace it with the notion that statehood is something to be granted rather that asserted.” Under World Order 2.0, Hass advocated, states accused of humanitarian abuses could have their rights to see their borders and peace respected stripped from them and foreign military intervention legitimised.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hass, Richard N., ‘World Order 2.0: The Case for Sovereign Obligation,’&#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, January/February 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indicating the kind of countries held in mind, the article was captioned by a picture of the North Korean leadership just months after an attack on the East Asian country had been seriously considered by the Obama administration.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johnson, Jesse, ‘Obama weighed pre-emptive strike against North Korea after fifth nuclear blast and missile tests near Japan in 2016, Woodward book claims,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, September 12, 2018. ‘Obama mulled preemptive attack on N. Korea: book,’ &#039;&#039;Yonhap&#039;&#039;, September 12, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hass stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Necessity may also lead to reducing or even eliminating sovereignty when a government, whether from a lack of capacity or conscious policy, is unable to provide for the basic needs of its citizens…. Our notion of sovereignty must therefore be conditional, even contractual, rather than absolute. If a state fails to live up to its side of the bargain … then it forfeits the normal benefits of sovereignty and opens itself up to attack, removal or occupation. The diplomatic challenge for this era is to gain widespread support for principles of state conduct and a procedure for determining remedies when these principles are violated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hass, Richard N., ‘World Order 2.0: The Case for Sovereign Obligation,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, January/February 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;An understanding of how fabricated claims of humanitarian abuses or atrocities abroad have furthered Western geopolitical interests is vital to comprehending the nature of ‘World Order 2.0’ referred to by Hass. The list of countries most often portrayed in the West as committing the most serious humanitarian abuses and atrocities matches almost perfectly with those which most strongly oppose Western hegemonic interests on the international stage. The worst alleged abusers are near synonymous with the small minority of countries which do not have Western military presences on their soil.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vine, David, ‘The United States Probably Has More Foreign Military Bases Than Any Other People, Nation or Empire in History,’ &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, September 14, 2015. Durden, Tyler, ‘U.S. Special Forces Deployed To 70 Percent of The World In 2016,’ &#039;&#039;Ron Paul Institute for Peace and Prosperity&#039;&#039;, February 11, 2017. Turse, Nick, ‘Special Ops, Shadow Wars, and the Golden Age of the Grey Zone,’ &#039;&#039;Tom Dispatch&#039;&#039;, January 5, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A world where any state labelled a humanitarian abuser or perpetrator of atrocities could be open to unilateral attack by the Western world would thus represent an important step to quashing challenges or resistance to Western-led order, and effectively revert the world to the colonial era order when Western powers could freely use military force worldwide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idea that a Western public’s indignation at a state of affairs abroad grants their country the right to kill peoples, overthrow governments and occupy lands overseas has historically had calamitous consequences for populations across the non-Western world, with examples explored throughout this work. This aspect of the West’s political culture and worldview has consistently provided aggressors with a strong incentive to fabricate stories of serious humanitarian abuses by their targets, with this work’s assessment of the history of such practices highlighting the extreme dangers of humanitarian intervention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter One Cuba and Vietnam in the Early Cold War ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Engineering Pretexts to Invade Cuba: From Exploding Space Rockets to Attacking Jamaica&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
After waging a long guerrilla war against the Western-aligned government in Havana, insurgents led by Fidel Castro and supported by mass protests seized power in Cuba in January 1959. This marked the beginning of decades of conflict with the Western world, with U.S. intelligence agencies going to considerable lengths to undermine the new Cuban government and seeking to reverse what some American analysts referred to as the “unforgivable revolution.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 185).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Havana responded to Washington’s perceived hostility by forming defence ties with the Soviet Union, the American assault on Cuba came to involve any and all measures short of open war and focused heavily on targeting the economy and placing downward pressure on living standards. The new developmentalist government in Havana, which quickly improved the country’s development indicators ranging from life expectancy to literacy rates, was seen to threaten Washington’s interests through its potential to provide an example for other Latin American states of an alternative ideology and system of government. Overthrowing the state, and until then stifling its economy, were thus seen as vital to prevent a ‘Cuba model’ of political and economic development from potentially gaining wider traction.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson, Anna Kasten, ‘Operation Northwoods and the Covert War against Cuba, 1961–1963,’ &#039;&#039;Cuban Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 32, 2001 (p. 146).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. combat aircraft began a bombing and firebombing campaign against Cuba from October 1959, and possibly earlier, aimed primarily at targets such as crop fields and sugar mills. At least three American pilots were lost and a further two captured during these offensives.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 19, 1960. &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 20, 1960. &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 22, 1960. &#039;&#039;Cuba, the U.S. and Russia, 1960–63&#039;&#039;, New York, Facts on File, 1964 (pp. 7–8).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sea and air commando raids launched from the U.S. mainland, most often by exiles of Cuban origin and frequently with CIA supervisors, targeted oil refineries, chemical plants, bridges, crops, mills, warehouses, fishing boats, and merchant ships. After Havana responded by calling for Soviet military support, an assault on a Soviet camp wounded 12 Soviet soldiers and a hotel and theatre were shelled from sea to target Warsaw Pact personnel there.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Branch, Taylor and Crile III, George, ‘The Kennedy Vendetta,’ &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039;, August 1975 (p. 52). Hinckle, Warren and Turner, William W., &#039;&#039;The Fish is Red: The Story of the Secret War Against Castro&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper &amp;amp;#x26; Row, 1981. &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 26, 1962 (p. 1). &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 21, 1963 (p. 3). &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 1, 1966. &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 30, 1966. &#039;&#039;Cuba, the U.S. and Russia, 1960–63&#039;&#039;, New York, Facts on File, 1964.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A total U.S. trade and credit embargo was paired with sabotage operations targeting both Cuban sugar exports, which were at times contaminated by the CIA at sea,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Branch, Taylor and Crile III, George, ‘The Kennedy Vendetta,’ &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039;, August 1975 (p. 52). &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 28, 1966.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as well as its imports. Damage done to foreign goods before delivery to Cuba ranged from adding chemicals to lubricating fluids to wear out diesel engines, to instructing a manufacturer in West Germany, to produce ball-bearings off-centre and another to do the same with balanced wheel gears.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Branch, Taylor and Crile III, George, ‘The Kennedy Vendetta,’ &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039;, August 1975 (p. 52).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; British busses sold to Cuba in 1964 were sabotaged by U.S. and British intelligence before arriving.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 14, 1975 (p. C31). Branch, Taylor and Crile III, George, ‘The Kennedy Vendetta,’ &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039;, August 1975 (p. 52).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The bulk of these operations were carried out under Operation Mongoose, and were approved by the State Department, the National Security Council, the White House staff, the Attorney General’s office and the Pentagon.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson, Anna Kasten, ‘Operation Northwoods and the Covert War against Cuba, 1961–1963,’ &#039;&#039;Cuban Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 32, 2001 (pp. 145–154).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next stage of escalation involved biological warfare. A Canadian agricultural technician reported in 1962 that while working as an advisor to the Cuban government he was paid $5000 by “an American military intelligence agent” to infect Cuban turkeys with a lethal virus which produced the Newcastle disease. 8000 turkeys died as a result. The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; reported of the incident: “According to U.S. intelligence reports, the Cubans – and some Americans – believe the turkeys died as the result of espionage.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 21, 1977 (p. A18).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1971 the CIA gave Cuban exiles a virus which caused African swine fever for deployment against the country. Six weeks later the disease broke out in Cuba and forced the country to slaughter 500,000 pigs to prevent a nationwide epidemic. It was called the “most alarming event” of the year by the United Nations Food and Agricultural Organization.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, January 10, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S., Canada and Britain had previously invested heavily in developing such weapons to target livestock.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cole, Leonard A., &#039;&#039;Clouds of Secrecy: The Army’s Germ Warfare Tests over Populated Areas&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman &amp;amp;#x26; Littlefield, 1989 (p.18).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1984 a Cuban exile on trial in New York testified that in late 1980 a ship travelled from Florida to Cuba with the purpose of introducing new germs as part of a biological warfare campaign.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Covert Action Information Bulletin&#039;&#039;, no. 22, Fall 1984 (p. 35). The trial of Eduardo Victor Arocena Perez, Federal District Court for the Southern District of New York, transcript of September 10, 1984 (pp. 2187–89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a 2002 study of American biological weapons development, &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; journalists Judith Miller, Stephen Engelberg and William J. Broada reported that the CIA had prepared to use biological agents to assassinate Cuban leader Fidel Castro, as well as Congolese independence leader Patrice Lumumba, although these plans were not put into motion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Miller J., Engelsberg S. and Broad W., &#039;&#039;Germs. Biological Weapons and America’s Secret War&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon &amp;amp;#x26; Schuster, 2002 (Chapter 3: Revelations).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1961 the CIA attempted to deploy Cuban exiles residing in the U.S., many of them associated with the pre-revolutionary U.S.-aligned government, to launch an invasion. Despite CIA pilots flying extensive support missions, the Bay of Pigs invasion resulted in a total failure with four CIA pilots and 100 of the agency’s proxies on the ground killed and a further 1200 taken prisoner.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wise, David, ‘Colby of CIA – CIA of Colby,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times Magazine&#039;&#039;, July 1, 1973 (p. 9).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Having exhausted the most obvious methods for attack the focus of the U.S. campaign against Cuba shifted to attempting to fabricate international crimes by the Cuban government – namely getting various U.S. government agencies to commit them and placing the blame on Havana – in order to provide pretext for further escalation in the form of a larger invasion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1962 the U.S. Department of Defence and the Joint Chiefs of Staff (JCS) proposed an operation to turn public and world opinion against Cuba.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The operation complemented efforts to turn Cuban opinion against their leader Fidel Castro. Alongside propaganda broadcasts, this included plans to drug him before speeches and make him appear incoherent, distribute fake photos of a debauched obese Castro surrounded by beautiful women and delectable food to diminish his image as a man of the people, captioned ‘My Ration is Different,’ and even a plan to use a chemical agent to make his beard fall off which would undermine his charisma. (Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (Chapter 30).) (Boot, Max, ‘Operation Mongoose: The Story of America’s Efforts to Overthrow Castro,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, January 5, 2018.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was intended to justify the further escalation of hostilities against the state, and eventually an American invasion to reinstall a Western-aligned government in power. The necessity of the operation was based on JCS assessments that Havana would not of its own accord undertake any provocations which could warrant U.S. intervention.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson, Anna Kasten, ‘Operation Northwoods and the Covert War against Cuba, 1961–1963,’ &#039;&#039;Cuban Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 32, 2001 (p. 147).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Under the operation the CIA was tasked with staging terrorist attacks against American military and civilian targets. Proposed attacks included hijacking or shooting down airliners, orchestrating major terror attacks against U.S. cities, starting wars between Cuba and its neighbours, assassinating Cuban dissidents on American soil, and blaming possible failures in the U.S. space program on non-existent Cuban electronic attacks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proposal for Operation Northwoods was drafted and authorised by the Joint Chiefs of Staff, signed by its chairman Lyman Lemnitzer, and had the written approval of every member. It also had considerable support from the Pentagon and the CIA. Long-hidden secret JCS documents unearthed decades later emphasised: “World opinion, and the United Nations forum should be favourably affected by developing the international image of the Cuban government as rash and irresponsible, and as an alarming and unpredictable threat to the peace of the Western Hemisphere.” The proposal recommended: “The desired result from the execution of this plan would be to place the United States in the apparent position of suffering defensible grievances from a rash and irresponsible government of Cuba and to develop an international image of a Cuban threat to peace in the Western Hemisphere.” The operation recommended developing a “Communist Cuban terror campaign in the Miami area, in other Florida cities and even in Washington,” which involved the bombing of civilian targets. This was to be blamed on the “irresponsible” Cuban government and on Fidel Castro to mislead both world opinion and the American public.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Support for the idea of creating a pretext to move on Cuba was hardly relegated to the military and intelligence establishments, with President Dwight D. Eisenhower having previously told Lemnitzer and his other aides in his Cabinet Room that he would take action if only the Cuban government gave him pretext to do so. With scandal surrounding the May 1960 U-2 spy plane incident fresh in the minds of the world, which after multiple denials by Washington decisively confirmed longstanding Soviet allegations of U.S. surveillance flights deep into its airspace, Eisenhower for much of the rest of the year pushed hard for an invasion of Cuba. He then floated the idea on January 3, 1961, that if Cuba failed to provide “a really good excuse” for an American attack, the U.S. “could think of manufacturing something that would be generally acceptable” as a pretext for an invasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bissell, Richard M., &#039;&#039;Reflections of a Cold Warrior: From Yalta to the Bay of Pigs&#039;&#039;, New Haven, Yale University Press, 1996 (p. 161).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Eisenhower’s successor John F. Kennedy would prove far less supportive, however, and quickly became an obstacle to such plans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; magazine’s national security columnist, veteran journalist James Bamford, who was referred to by the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; as “the nation’s premier journalist on the subject of the National Security Agency,” observed regarding operations:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The attempts to provoke the Cuban public to revolt seemed dead and Castro, unfortunately, appeared to have no inclination to launch any attacks against Americans or their property. Lemnitzer and the other Chiefs knew there was only one option left that would ensure their war. They would have to trick the American public and world opinion into hating Cuba so much that they would not only go along, but would insist that he and his generals launch their war against Castro.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bamford, James, &#039;&#039;Body of Secrets: Anatomy of the Ultra-Secret National Security Agency From the Cold War Through the Dawn of a New Century&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 2001 (p. 83).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Bamford stressed that plans to engineer attacks on the U.S. which could be falsely blamed on Cuba as a pretext for an invasion “had the support of every single member of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, and even senior Pentagon official Paul Nitze argued in favour of provoking a phony war with Cuba. The fact that the most senior members of all the services and the Pentagon could be so out of touch with reality and the meaning of democracy would be hidden for four decades.” Bamford observed that “Operation Northwoods had called for nothing less than the launch of a secret campaign of terrorism within the United States in order to blame Castro and provoke a war with Cuba.” Regarding the U.S. military leadership, he stressed that “in the name of anticommunism, they proposed launching a secret and bloody war of terrorism against their own country in order to trick the American public into supporting an ill-conceived war they intended to launch against Cuba.” The plan, in his words:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;called for innocent people to be shot on American streets; for boats carrying refugees fleeing Cuba to be sunk on the high seas; for a wave of violent terrorism to be launched in Washington, D.C., Miami, and elsewhere. People would be framed for bombings they did not commit; planes would be hijacked. Using phony evidence, all of it would be blamed on Castro, thus giving Lemnitzer and his cabal the excuse, as well as the public and international backing, they needed to launch their war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 83).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;One proposal for a fabricated attack which could be blamed on Cuba involved the American space program at the height of the space race. On February 20, 1962, the first American to orbit the earth, John Glenn, lifted off from Cape Canaveral in Florida in a flight touted as carrying the banner of American truth, freedom, and democracy into space. Speaking to Lieutenant Colonel Edward G. Lansdale, who subsequently launched CIA clandestine operations against Cuba, the Joint Chiefs of Staff proposed that should there be any problem with the rocket which resulted in Glenn’s death, “the objective is to provide irrevocable proof that … the fault lies with the Communists et al Cuba.” This could be achieved, according to Lemnitzer, “by manufacturing various pieces of evidence which would prove electronic interference on the part of the Cubans.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 84). Feinsilber, Mike, ‘Anti-Castro Plots Out Of This World Blaming Cuba For Possible Nasa Mishap Among Proposed Tricks In Early 1960s,’ &#039;&#039;Spokesman&#039;&#039;, November 19, 1997.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Had any problem with the launch occurred, Cuba was to be blamed to help strengthen the argument for an invasion. Unlike kinetic attacks, cyber or electronic attacks could be blamed on almost any party or even fabricated entirely – a fact not lost in subsequent decades as U.S. and Western planners sought to find new pretexts to attribute blame, vilify and enact various hostile policies against their targets (see Chapter 7). When John Glenn became the fifth man to go to space following an uneventful launch, the JCS quickly drafted new plans for false flag operations against Cuba which could be enacted “within the time frame of the next few months.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bamford, James, &#039;&#039;Body of Secrets: Anatomy of the Ultra-Secret National Security Agency From the Cold War Through the Dawn of a New Century&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 2001 (p. 84).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subsequent plans to frame Cuba for various atrocities grew more extreme. One stipulated “a series of well-coordinated incidents to take place in and around” the U.S. naval base at Guantanamo Bay in Cuba, which included dressing “friendly” Cubans in military uniforms and having them “start riots near the main gate of the base. Others would pretend to be saboteurs inside the base. Ammunition would be blown up, fires started, aircraft sabotaged, mortars fired at the base with damage to installations.” This attack by America’s own assets on a U.S. naval facility at the command of the JCS would present Havana as an aggressor,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A very similar operation considered 50 years later by the White House was to dress U.S. personnel in Iranian uniforms and have them attack an American ship, which would provide a pretext to launch a war on Iran if such a course of action were chosen. (‘Trigger Happy,’ &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, July 31, 2008).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and be used as a pretext for a military campaign to take over the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 84).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another JCS proposal similarly suggested: “We could blow up a U.S. ship in Guantanamo Bay and blame Cuba,” highlighting that “casualty lists in U.S. newspapers would cause a helpful wave of national indignation.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;U.S. Joint Chiefs of Staff, ‘Justification for US Military Intervention in Cuba (TS),’ Memorandum for the Secretary of Defense, Department of Defense, March 13, 1962 (https://nsarchive2.gwu.edu//news/20010430/northwoods.pdf). Weinter, Tim, ‘Declassified Papers Show Anti-Castro Ideas Proposed to Kennedy,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 19, 1997.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other JCS plans stipulated: “We could develop a Communist Cuban terror campaign in the Miami area, in other Florida cities and even in Washington…. The terror campaign could be pointed at Cuban refugees seeking haven in the United States…. We could sink a boatload of Cubans en-route to Florida (real or simulated)…. We could foster attempts on lives of Cuban refugees in the United States even to the extent of wounding in instances to be widely publicised.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Joint Chiefs of Staff, ‘Justification for US Military Intervention in Cuba (TS),’ Memorandum for the Secretary of Defense, Department of Defense, March 13, 1962. (https://nsarchive2.gwu.edu//news/20010430/northwoods.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other operations planned included:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* “Exploding a few plastic bombs in carefully chosen spots, the arrest of Cuban agents and the release of prepared documents substantiating Cuban involvement also would be helpful in projecting the idea of an irresponsible government.”&lt;br /&gt;
* “Advantage can be taken of the sensitivity of the Dominican [Republic] Air Force to intrusions within their national air space. ‘Cuban’ B-26 or C-46 type aircraft could make cane-burning raids at night. Soviet Bloc incendiaries could be found. This could be coupled with ‘Cuban’ messages to the Communist underground in the Dominican Republic and ‘Cuban’ shipments of arms which would be found, or intercepted, on the beach. Use of MiG type aircraft by U.S. pilots could provide additional provocation.”&lt;br /&gt;
* “Hijacking attempts against civil air and surface craft could appear to continue as harassing measures condoned by the Government of Cuba.”&lt;br /&gt;
* “Create an incident which will demonstrate convincingly that a Cuban aircraft has attacked and shot down a chartered civil airliner en-route from the United States to Jamaica, Guatemala, Panama or Venezuela. The destination would be chosen only to cause the flight plan route to cross Cuba. The passengers could be a group of college students off on a holiday or any grouping of persons with a common interest to support chartering a non-scheduled flight.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. had notably managed to acquire modern Soviet-built fighter jets from across the third world, some of which were of the same classes that Cuba itself was thought to field.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Davies, Steve, &#039;&#039;Red Eagles&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Osprey, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another plan which could potentially capitalise on these assets would “make it appear that Communist Cuban MiGs have destroyed a USAF aircraft over international waters in an unprovoked attack.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;White, Mark J., &#039;&#039;The Kennedys and Cuba: The Declassified Documentary History&#039;&#039;, Chicago, Ivan R. Dee, 1999 (p. 113).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Elaborating on a separate plan to engineer an airline hijacking which could be blamed on Havana, the JCS reported:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;An aircraft at Elgin AFB [Air Force Base, in western Florida] would be painted and numbered as an exact duplicate for a civil registered aircraft belonging to a CIA proprietary organisation in the Miami area. At a designated time the duplicate would be substituted for the actual civil aircraft and would be loaded with the selected passengers, all boarded under carefully prepared aliases. The actual registered aircraft would be converted to a drone [a remotely controlled unmanned aircraft]. Take off times of the drone aircraft and the actual aircraft will be scheduled to allow a rendezvous south of Florida.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the rendezvous point the passenger-carrying aircraft will descend to minimum altitude and go directly into an auxiliary field at Elgin AFB where arrangements will have been made to evacuate the passengers and return the aircraft to its original status. The drone aircraft meanwhile will continue to fly the filed flight plan. When over Cuba the drone will be transmitting on the international distress frequency a ‘May Day’ message stating he is under attack by Cuban MiG aircraft. The transmission will be interrupted by destruction of the aircraft, which will be triggered by radio signal. This will allow ICAO [International Civil Aviation Organization] radio stations in the Western Hemisphere to tell the U.S. what has happened to the aircraft instead of the U.S. trying to ‘sell’ the incident.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Joint Chiefs of Staff, ‘Justification for US Military Intervention in Cuba (TS),’ Memorandum for the Secretary of Defense, Department of Defense, March 13, 1962 (https://nsarchive2.gwu.edu//news/20010430/northwoods.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;On March 16, 1962, President John F. Kennedy ruled out the operations after meeting with Lemnitzer. This was one of several more radical operations the president would veto before his assassination, although any of the other occupants of the Oval Office during the Cold War may well have been more inclined to approved it. Lemnitzer’s term as JCS chairman ended on September 30, 1962, and he subsequently went on to serve as NATO’s as Supreme Allied Commander Europe. Kennedy’s death and a change in chairmanship did little to change the position of the JCS, however, with new plans made to start a war between Cuba and a neighbouring country either by engineering provocations against Havana by a U.S.-aligned third country in the region or through another false flag Cuban attack. Such a war would give the U.S. a pretext to launch a military intervention on the request of its ally, which in turn would facilitate the invasion of Cuba. The documents stated: “A contrived ‘Cuban’ attack on an OAS [Organization of American States] member could be set up, and the attacked state could be urged to take measures of self-defence and request assistance from the U.S. and OAS; the U.S. could almost certainly obtain the necessary two-thirds support among OAS members for collective action against Cuba.” Manufacturing a crisis would thereby provide a pretext for invasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bamford, James, &#039;&#039;Body of Secrets: Anatomy of the Ultra-Secret National Security Agency From the Cold War Through the Dawn of a New Century&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 2001 (p. 89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another ambitious plan stipulated a U.S. attack against either Jamaica or Trinidad and Tobago, which were members of the British Commonwealth. The attack would be launched in such a way that it could be blamed on Havana, which would draw Britain into a war against Cuba.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In May 1963 Assistant Secretary of Defence Paul H. Nitze sent a proposal to the White House for “a possible scenario whereby an attack on a United States reconnaissance aircraft could be exploited toward the end of effecting the removal of the Castro regime.” The U.S. would continue to violate Cuban airspace with high flying U-2 spy planes, and if one were shot down then the Pentagon would send in further manned surveillance aircraft on very low-level reconnaissance missions which would make them far more vulnerable to taking further losses. Much as flying a U-2 over the USSR had resulted in escalated tensions when one was shot down in May the previous year, the new plan stipulated that “the U.S. could undertake various measures designed to stimulate the Cubans to provoke a new incident.” JCS plans involved sending fighters across the island on “harassing reconnaissance” and “show-off” missions “flaunting our freedom of action, hoping to stir the Cuban military to action.” “Thus, depending above all on whether the Cubans were or could be made to be trigger-happy, the development of the initial downing of a reconnaissance plane could lead at best to the elimination of Castro, perhaps to the removal of Soviet troops and the installation of ground inspection in Cuba, or at the least to our demonstration of firmness on reconnaissance.” Havana failed to take the bait, however, and responded to subsequent low-level flights only by launching formal protests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A further plan stipulated bribing senior officers in Cuba’s armed forces to attack the United States Military: “The only area remaining for consideration then would be to bribe one of Castro’s subordinate commanders to initiate an attack on [the U.S. naval base at] Guantanamo.” Although paying foreign nationals to attack an American military facility was highly treasonous, normal rules of conduct were generally discarded when conducting false flag operations. Even major U.S. casualties, both military and civilian, were seen as acceptable to advance the country’s geopolitical interests and forcefully bring a strategically important territory back into Washington’s sphere of influence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The major detriment to America’s image which exposure of Operation Northwoods risked causing, as well as the illegality of several parts of the plan, resulted in high levels of secrecy with all details remaining hidden for over forty years. Like many operations of its nature, several of the relevant documents were destroyed with further details remaining unknown. Chairman Lemnitzer, for example, had ordered the JCS’ chief of the Cuba project, Brigadier General David W. Gray, to destroy all notes concerning the period of the Bay of Pigs following its failure. The U.S. ultimately never attempted a further invasion of Cuba after the Bay of Pigs, due to a combination of factors including signs of considerable popular support for the government in Havana, Soviet protection, and conflict between the JCS and the presidency. Plans to fabricate a Cuban provocation or even pin the blame for a U.S.-organised attack on Cuba, however, were highly indicative of the lengths to which the superpower could go to vilify and provide pretext for hostile action against its adversaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Finding Justification for an Assault on Vietnam&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Following the defeat of the Japanese Empire in 1945 Vietnam quicky emerged as one of multiple key theatres of conflict in East Asia where Western empires seeking to impose their hegemony were pitted against local nationalists striving for independence. The League for the Independence of Vietnam nationalist movement, better known as the Viet Minh, fought for 30 years against Western imperial designs first to resist a French colonial war effort and subsequently against a large U.S.-led coalition seeking to maintain Western influence in the south of the country. Having colonised Vietnam in “an orgy of killing and looting”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Karnow, Stanley, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Viking, 1982 (p. 87).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the late 19th century, France had intended to impose its rule indefinitely and “exclude any idea of self-government, any possibility of development outside the French Empire” for the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McMahon, Robert J., &#039;&#039;The Cold War in the Third World&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2013 (p. 49).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Alongside cultural Europeanisation and fierce promotion of Roman Catholicism,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ngô, Vĩnh Long, &#039;&#039;Before the Revolution: The Vietnamese Peasants under the French&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, The MIT Press, 1973 (pp. 73, 74). Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;Parallax Visions: Making Sense of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, Chapel Hill, Duke University Press, 2002 (pp. 83–86). Anderson, Benedict, &#039;&#039;Imagined Communities: Reflections on the Origin and Spread of Nationalism&#039;&#039;, New York, Verso, 1991 (p. 126). Pears, Pamela A., &#039;&#039;Remnants of Empire in Algeria and Vietnam: Women, Words and War&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Lexington Books, 2006 (p. 18).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the policy of colonial underdevelopment was central to Paris’ designs and saw Vietnamese literacy rates and living standards plummet. Access to even a basic primary education became restricted to well under 10 percent of children, among the very lowest in the region, and Vietnamese land was confiscated en masse – much of it granted to the Catholic Church making it the largest landowner in the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ngô, Vĩnh Long, &#039;&#039;Before the Revolution: The Vietnamese Peasants under the French&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, MIT Press, 1973 (pp. 73, 74). Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;Parallax Visions: Making Sense of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, Chapel Hill, Duke University Press, 2002 (pp. 83–86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When France faced staunch resistance reoccupying Vietnam it responded by deploying 400,000 personnel, half of them French and half local auxiliaries. One of the first French offensives was an attack on Haiphong, the main port city of northern Vietnam, from 23–28 November 1946. It caused 6000 deaths at a very conservative estimate, levelling most of the city as aircraft strafed fleeing refugees, and was intended to “teach a severe lesson” to the Vietnamese.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tonnesson, Stein, ‘The Haiphong Massacre of 1946 is a severe illustration of empire,’ &#039;&#039;Southeast Asian Globe&#039;&#039;, November 23, 2021. Smith, Richard Harris, &#039;&#039;OSS: The Secret History of America’s First Central Intelligence Agency&#039;&#039;, Berkeley, University of California Press, 1972 (p. 347).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A declared policy of collective punishment against areas suspected of supporting the Viet Minh saw French forces widely pillage and rape, with conduct highly consistent with that in prior decades. “They raped women, sometimes until they died,” survivors would recall years later. Villages near sites of Viet Minh operations were systematically burned down, with civilians blown up in their houses by grenades while public displays of severed Vietnamese heads and public torture of suspected insurgents were intended to terrorise the population into submission. Beheadings had long been a common practice in French colonial wars, with some skulls sent back to Paris for display as trophies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewis, Norman, &#039;&#039;A Dragon Apparent: Travels in Cambodia, Laos, and Vietnam&#039;&#039;, London, Jonathan Cape, 1951 (pp. 184, 208). Rydstrom, Helle, ‘Politics of colonial violence: Gendered atrocities in French occupied Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;European Journal of Women’s Studies&#039;&#039;, 2014 (pp. 1–17). ‘Vụ thảm sát Mỹ Trạch - Nỗi đau nhức nhối suốt 66 năm’ [My Trach Massacre - Painful Suffering for 66 years], &#039;&#039;Da Tri&#039;&#039;, November 28, 2013. ‘Algeria buries fighters whose skulls were in Paris museum,’ &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, July 5, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In politically suspect villages French forces singled out pregnant Vietnamese women for rape, often resulting in death.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rydstrom, Helle, ‘Politics of colonial violence: Gendered atrocities in French occupied Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;European Journal of Women’s Studies&#039;&#039;, 2014 (pp. 1–17).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The bayoneting of politically suspect pregnant women by colonial forces was also widely reported.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Writing in the &#039;&#039;European Journal of Women’s&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;Studies&#039;&#039;, scholar Helle Rydstrom noted after widely interviewing survivors that pregnant women were “the embodied symbol of an enemy capable of projecting strength into the future by producing children,” which was the French motive for targeting them to send “waves of shock through the community.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. showed a growing inclination to support the French colonial war from 1949, after the Western-aligned Republic of China was decisively defeated in the Chinese Civil War (see Chapter 3), as preserving what remained of Western influence in the region appeared increasingly critical. This support increased significantly from mid-1950 as U.S. and allied Western forces in Korea faced wholly unexpected losses and were forced into a months’ long retreat by North Korea’s scantly armed and outnumbered army. Although the use of military force by the U.S. to support French goals in Vietnam was not authorised, and remained unconfirmed for over 50 years, CIA airline CAT flew support missions for French forces from 1950 and was involved in airlifting paratroopers, artillery, ammunition and other military materials.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;U.S. Pilots Honored For Indochina Service, Embassy of France in the United States, February 24, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; French forces in Vietnam were also provided with much-needed warships and combat aircraft, and in May 1954 U.S. President Eisenhower seriously considered launching nuclear strikes against Viet Minh forces to support a besieged French garrison at Dien Bien Phu.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Whitfield, Stephen J., &#039;&#039;The Culture of the Cold War&#039;&#039;, Baltimore, Johns Hopkins University Press, 1996 (pp. 6, 7). Marder, Murrey, ‘When Ike Was Asked to Nuke Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 22, 1982.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Washington dispatched two aircraft carriers armed with nuclear weapons into the Gulf of Tonkin at the time,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fall, Bernard, &#039;&#039;Hell in a Very Small Place: The Siege of Dien Bien Phu&#039;&#039;, New York, Lippincott, 1967 (p. 307). &#039;&#039;Parade Magazine&#039;&#039;, April 24, 1966. Drummond, Roscoe and Coblentz, Gaston, &#039;&#039;Duel at the Brink&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 1960 (pp. 121, 122).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; although French commanders pointed out that the proximity in which their own units and the Viet Minh were fighting meant that nuclear strikes were not feasible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cooper, Chester, &#039;&#039;The Lost Crusade: The Full Story of US Involvement in Vietnam from Roosevelt to Nixon&#039;&#039;, London, MacGibbon and Kee, 1971 (p. 72).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American support continued to escalate over the next four years, and by 1954 Washington was financing 78 percent of France’s colonial war effort.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gravel, Mike, &#039;&#039;The Pentagon Papers Volume I&#039;&#039;, Boston, Beacon Press, 1971 (p. 78).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The battle at Dien Bien Phu in the spring of 1954 was a major turning point in the colonial war and resulted in France’s withdrawal that year after having lost over 20,000 personnel and 55,000 local auxiliary fighters.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dalloz, Jacquez, &#039;&#039;La Guerre d’Indochine 1945–1954&#039;&#039;, Paris, Seuil, 1987 (pp. 129, 130).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The resultant signing of the 1954 Geneva Accords&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A notable example of the near constant fabrication of information by Western intelligence agencies through their extensive networks of media assets came in the days preceding the Geneva conference. In his memoirs CIA agent Joseph Smith recalled how he enlisted a local newsman in Singapore on whom “the big-name foreign correspondents … relied … for all their scoops and legwork,” who then filed a fake story, attributed to an anonymous British defence officials that the Viet Minh were receiving supplies and personnel contributions from China. The purpose was to support Western portrayals of the Viet Minh as agents for the interests of an international communist conspiracy, and undermine conceptions of them “as a purely indigenous Vietnamese group of national patriots.” Doing so was seen to strengthen the Western position at Geneva, and other CIA stations were notably alerted “to have their press assets ready to pick [the story] up and make sure [it] was used in as many newspapers as possible.’” (Chanan, Michael, ‘Reporting from El Salvador: A Case Study in Participant Observation,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of Intelligence History&#039;&#039;, vol. 9, no. 1 and 2, Summer 2010 (pp. 67, 68).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; stipulated that colonial forces be removed and Vietnam be partitioned into northern and southern states with unifying elections scheduled for July 1956. The Viet Minh under the leadership of the leftist nationalist Ho Chi Minh controlled the north based in Hanoi, while the south was placed under the rule of the Francophone elite of the colonial era based in Saigon. With the Cold War escalating, however, what had been one country’s struggle for independence became a central part of a major regionwide U.S.-led effort to cement the Western sphere of influence and push back against challengers to Western power. With the pro-Western leadership in southern Vietnam expected to overwhelmingly lose unifying elections, the threat an independent Vietnam under the Viet Minh posed to the West’s already faltering regional hegemony led Washington to support cancellation of the elections in 1955.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Geneva Accords, Agreement on the Cessation of Hostilities in Vietnam, July 20, 1954.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As U.S. President Eisenhower concluded based on the intelligence available: “had elections been held as of the time of the fighting, a possible 80 per cent of the population would have voted for the communist Ho Chi Minh as their leader.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Eisenhower, Dwight, &#039;&#039;Mandate for Change, 1953–1956; The White House Years&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 1963 (p. 372).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The CIA had predicted in their own report: “if scheduled national elections are held in July 1956 … the Viet Minh will almost certainly win.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kolko, Gabriel, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: Anatomy of a War, 1940–1975&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1987 (p. 85).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under a Francophone elite headed overwhelmingly by members of the Catholic minority, the South Vietnamese government discriminated harshly against the Buddhist majority,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Buttinger, Joseph, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A Dragon Embattled&#039;&#039;, Santa Barbara, Praeger, 1967 (p. 993). Karnow, Stanley, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Penguin, 1997 (p. 294). Fall, Bernard B., &#039;&#039;The Two Viet-Nams&#039;&#039;, Santa Barbara, Praeger, 1963 (p. 199). Jacobs, Seth, &#039;&#039;Cold War Mandarin: Ngo Dinh Diem and the Origins of America’s War in Vietnam, 1950–1963&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman and Littlefield, 2006 (pp. 100, 147–154).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; strongly promoted the Catholic faith,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tucker, Spencer C., &#039;&#039;Encyclopedia of the Vietnam War: A Political, Social and Military History&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2000 (p. 291). Gettleman, Marvin E., &#039;&#039;Vietnam: History, documents and opinions on a major world crisis&#039;&#039;, Robbinsdale, Fawcett, 1966 (pp. 280–282). ‘South Vietnam: Whose funeral pyre?,’ &#039;&#039;The New Republic&#039;&#039;, June 29, 1963 (p. 9). Halberstam, David, ‘Diệm and the Buddhists,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 17, 1963. Karnow, Stanley, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Penguin, 1997 (p. 294). Jacobs, Seth, &#039;&#039;Cold War Mandarin: Ngo Dinh Diem and the Origins of America’s War in Vietnam, 1950–1963&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman and Littlefield, 2006 (p.91). ‘Diệm’s other crusade,’ &#039;&#039;The New Republic&#039;&#039;, June 22, 1963 (pp. 5, 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and was vehemently pro-Western in its orientation mirroring the policies of the French colonial era. With the government having little support in either the north or the south, CIA psychological warfare experts led by Colonel Edward Lansdale were deployed to engineer a program to reshape public opinion. This targeted the Catholic minority in particular and proved even more successful than Lansdale’s stunning prior psyops successes in the Philippines. As CIA case officer Ralph McGehee, who deployed to Southeast Asia from the late 1950s into the 1970s, reported:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Lansdale’s men, operating in teams in North Vietnam, stimulated North Vietnamese Catholics and the Catholic armies deserted by the French to flee south. SMM teams promised Catholic Vietnamese assistance and new opportunities if they would emigrate. To help them make up their minds, the teams circulated leaflets falsely attributed to the Viet Minh telling what was expected of citizens under the new government. The day following distribution of the leaflets, refugee registration tripled. The teams spread horror stories of Chinese Communist regiments raping Vietnamese girls and taking reprisals against villages. This confirmed fears of Chinese occupation under the Viet Minh. The teams distributed other pamphlets showing the circumference of destruction around Hanoi and other North Vietnamese cities should the United States decide to use atomic weapons. To those it induced to flee over the 300-day period the CIA provided free transportation on its airline, Civil Air Transport, and on ships of the U.S. Navy…. It not only convinced the North Vietnamese Catholics to flee to the South, thereby providing [President Ngo Dinh] Diem with a source of reliable political and military cadres, but it also duped the American people into believing that the flight of the refugees was a condemnation of the Viet Minh by the majority of Vietnamese.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McGehee, Ralph W., &#039;&#039;Deadly Deceits: My 25 Years in the CIA&#039;&#039;, New York, Sheridan Square Publications, 1983 (pp. 131–133).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Lansdale’s team was far from isolated, another notable example being the atrocity fabrication efforts of Lieutenant Tom Dooley who operated with the U.S. Navy out of Haiphong. Dooley invented stories of the Viet Minh disembowelling 1,000 pregnant women, beating a naked priest on the testicles with a bamboo club, and jamming chopsticks in the ears of children to keep them from hearing Christian scripture.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dooley, Tom, &#039;&#039;Three Great Books&#039;&#039;, New York, Farrar, Straus and Cudahy, 1960 (pp. 48, 98, 100).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His ties to the CIA were uncovered in 1979.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Winters, Jim, ‘Tom Dooley the Forgotten Hero,’ &#039;&#039;Notre Dame Magazine&#039;&#039;, May 1979 (pp. 10–17).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Once largely alienated from the population Catholics would be relied on to run the Western client government in the south. As McGehee observed: “The CIA had completed the imposition of a Catholic premier and the importation of a Catholic encoded army and police to rule a nation that was primarily Buddhist.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McGehee, Ralph W., &#039;&#039;Deadly Deceits: My 25 Years in the CIA&#039;&#039;, New York, Sheridan Square Publications, 1983 (p. 133).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite these successes, the southern client government remained overwhelmingly unpopular. As Ralph McGehee noted, U.S. intelligence appeared to be deluding itself that its adversaries did not have mass popular support. “U.S. policymakers had to sell the idea that the war in the South was being fought by a small minority of Communists opposed to the majority-supported democratic government…. The situation, however, was the opposite, as I was to understand later,” he stated. Washington was supporting a “tiny oligarchy against a population largely organised, committed, and dedicated to a communist victory.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 127–128).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Viet Minh in South Vietnam became more active as an insurgency, and from the early summer of 1959 operated as the Viet Cong against the Western-aligned government and its foreign sponsors. The U.S. for its part, and President Lyndon Johnson (LBJ) in particular who assumed leadership from November 1963, showed growing signs of an eagerness to intervene to preserve South Vietnam as a separate Western client state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Johnson had been a critic of American reluctance to intervene more in Vietnam during the French colonial war, and in 1954 he condemned the Eisenhower administration’s failure to preserve French rule.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Prados, John, &#039;&#039;Operation Vulture&#039;&#039;, New York, ibooks, 2002 (pp. 125–127).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As president he exhorted his aides during 1964 to do more to defeat the insurgency &#039;&#039;within&#039;&#039; South Vietnam,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stoessinger, John, &#039;&#039;Crusaders and Pragmatists&#039;&#039;, New York, Norton, 1979 (pp. 183–96). Goodwin, Doris Kearns, &#039;&#039;Lyndon Johnson and the American Dream&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper &amp;amp;#x26; Row, 1976 (p. 176).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and according to Defence Secretary Robert S. McNamara he “felt more certain than President Kennedy that the loss of South Vietnam had a higher cost than would the direct application of U.S. military force.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McNamara, Robert S. and Van De Mark, Brian, &#039;&#039;In Retrospect: The Tragedy and Lessons of Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New York, Vintage Books, 1996 (p. 102).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Support for drastic escalation was widespread among much of the military and civilian leadership, an example being Vice Chief of Naval Operations Admiral Claude Ricketts, who in February 1964 called for airstrikes on military and industrial targets across North Vietnam. The purpose was to impose unacceptable costs on Hanoi for its continued support for the Viet Cong insurgents in the south.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marolda, Edward J., ‘Grand Delusion: U.S. Strategy and the Tonkin Gulf Incident,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 28, no. 4, July 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Offensives by Hanoi-aligned Pathet Lao insurgents in neighbouring Laos from mid-May, 1964, only deepened the sense of urgency for more heavy-handed American military involvement as the possibility grew of Vietnam’s neighbour moving out of the Western sphere of influence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Telephone conversation transcript, Johnson to Mansfield and Johnson to McNamara, June 9, 1964, Lyndon Baines Johnson Presidential Library. Johns, Andrew L., ‘Opening Pandora’s Box: The Genesis and Evolution of the 1964 Congressional Resolution on Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, no. 2/3, Summer-Fall 1997 (pp. 175–206). Unpublished manuscript, William P. Bundy, Papers of William P. Bundy, box 1, Lyndon Baines Johnson Presidential Library, Chapter 13 (pp. 1, 18, 22).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the positions of American clients fast deteriorated, plans for escalated U.S. military intervention began to be laid awaiting a suitable incident to serve as pretext.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johns, Andrew L., ‘Opening Pandora’s Box: The Genesis and Evolution of the 1964 Congressional Resolution on Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, no. 2/3, Summer-Fall 1997 (pp. 175–206). Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (p. 213).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Johnson administration gained the pretext it needed to escalate the war effort in Vietnam in the first week of August 1964.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A number of analysts claimed that Johnson was also motivated by the need to win the upcoming presidential election, with opposition candidate Barry Goldwater’s primary campaign strength being his claim that the president was weak on foreign policy – a card he lost when Johnson took military action. U.S. Army Colonel H. R. McMaster, who served as Assistant to the President for National Security Affairs from 2017–18, noted to this effect that President Johnson and Defence Secretary McNamara “deceived the American people and Congress about events and the nature of the American commitment in Vietnam. They used a questionable report of a North Vietnamese attack on American naval vessels to justify the president’s policy to the electorate and to defuse Republican senator and presidential candidate Barry Goldwater’s charges that Lyndon Johnson was irresolute and ‘soft’ in the foreign policy arena.” (McMaster, H. R., &#039;&#039;Dereliction of Duty&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1997 (p. 129).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On August 2 the U.S. Navy destroyer &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; was approached by three North Vietnamese patrol (PT) boats off the country’s coast and fired the first shots, with accounts varying on whether these were intended to kill or as warnings. The Vietnamese ships reportedly responded by firing torpedoes which missed their targets, but the ensuing exchange of fire saw two patrol boats seriously damaged while the destroyer was lightly damaged by machine gun fire. The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; subsequently withdrew. Its operations were described as “routine,” which as the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; noted&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; and other media outlets widely referred to “Red PT boats” or “Communist PT boats” – leveraging almost two decades of intensive anti-communist propaganda to invoke an ideological animosity towards the adversary in a way that referring to them simply as North Vietnamese ships would not have done. Others such as &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine more directly tied North Vietnam to communist adversaries of which the U.S. public had already formed a strongly negative opinion, namely China which had been demonised extensively during the Korean War. (see Chapter 2). It thus described clashes in the Gulf of Tonkin as part of “the ominous expanse of Communist China.” (‘Action in Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, August 14, 1964).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; left “no ready explanation why the PT boats would in effect attack the powerful Seventh Fleet” when “unprovoked.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lubasch, Arnold, ‘Red PT Boats Fire at U.S. Destroyer on Vietnam Duty,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 3, 1964.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A little over 48 hours later on August 4 the &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; returned to the North Vietnamese coast on personal orders from President Johnson and was accompanied by a second destroyer the &#039;&#039;USS Turner Joy&#039;&#039;. The two reportedly opened fire on Vietnamese patrol boats after allegedly detecting torpedo fire against them. They suffered no damage. The president took this as a pretext for an immediate escalation of the war effort, and within half an hour of the incident’s end he overruled the commander in chief of the Pacific Fleet to order major airstrikes on North Vietnam. The strike targeted naval bases and an oil storage facility using fighters based on nearby aircraft carriers, with the haste with which it was ordered reportedly intended to ensure that Johnson could announce it on television that night. This was despite his staff having yet to determine whether a Vietnamese attack had indeed occurred.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Johnson framed the alleged attack on the American ships as “open aggression on the high seas against the United States of America,” and as a result the Tonkin Resolution was hastily passed in the Senate and the House of Representatives on August 7.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lehrman, Robert, ‘Turning 50: The tragedy of Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This empowered the president “to take all necessary measures to repel any armed attack against the forces of the United States and to prevent further aggression.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Background Information on the Use of U.S. Armed Forces in Foreign Countries, 1975 Revision, By the Foreign Affairs Division, Congressional Research Service, Library of Congress, For the Subcommittee on International Security and Scientific Affairs of the House Committee on International Relations, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 1975 (p. 71).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Reports of the two incidents in the Gulf of Tonkin were not duly investigated in what was widely interpreted as an attempt to force Congress into signing the resolution. The president’s National Security Advisor McGeorge Bundy described the push for a rushed congressional resolution as an attempt to “go for it on the basis of some snap event and a surge of feeling around the snap event” – something he advised against.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classified transcripts released by the Senate Foreign Relations Committee in July 2010 showed that serious questions had quickly emerged regarding whether Congress had been misled to approve escalation of the war effort. As committee member Senator Frank Church stated in 1968, reflecting a widespread sentiment at the time: “In a democracy you cannot expect the people, whose sons are being killed and who will be killed, to exercise their judgment if the truth is concealed from them.” Regarding the case at hand, he stressed: “we have a case that will discredit the military in the United States, and discredit and quite possibly destroy the president.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Records Show Doubts on ’64 Vietnam Crisis,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 14, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; National Security Agency (NSA) historian Robert J. Hanyok noted regarding the committee’s discussions: “there were doubts, but nobody wanted to follow up on the doubts,” perhaps because “they felt they’d gone too far down the road.” He concluded that NSA officers had deliberately falsified intercepted communications in the incident to make it appear that the alleged August 4 North Vietnamese attack had occurred.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a study by Robert J. Hanyok, published by the Washington D.C.-based U.S. Naval History and Heritage Command, observed in 2017 on the basis of evidence declassified 50 years after the incident and a comprehensive analysis of signals intelligence records from the night of the attacks:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Two startling findings emerged from the new research. First, it is not simply that there is a different story as to what happened; it is that no attack happened that night. Through a compound of analytic errors and an unwillingness to consider contrary evidence, American SIGINT [signals intelligence] elements in the region and at NSA HQs reported Hanoi’s plans to attack the two ships of the Desoto patrol. Further analytic errors and an obscuring of other information led to publication of more ‘evidence.’ In truth, Hanoi’s navy was engaged in nothing that night but the salvage of two of the boats damaged on 2 August…. In order to substantiate that claim, all of the relevant SIGINT could not be provided to the White House and the Defence and intelligence officials. The conclusion that would be drawn from a review of all SIGINT evidence would have been that the North Vietnamese not only did not attack, but were uncertain as to the location of the ships … the overwhelming portion of the SIGINT relevant to 4 August was kept out of the post-attack summary reports and the final report written in October 1964. The withheld information constituted nearly 90 percent of all available SIGINT. This information revealed the actual activities of the North Vietnamese on the night of 4 August that included salvage operations of the two torpedo boats damaged on 2 August, and coastal patrols by a small number of DRV [North Vietnamese] craft.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hanyok, Robert J., ‘Skunks, Bogies, Silent Hounds, and the Flying Fish: The Gulf of Tonkin Mystery, 2–4 August 1964,’ &#039;&#039;Cryptological Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Winter 2000/Spring 2001 (p. 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The command’s report stressed that “the overwhelming body of reports, if used, would have told the story that no attack occurred.” It stressed that NSA summary reports from the time which portrayed North Vietnamese aggression relied heavily on “fragments of legitimate intercept lifted out of its context and inserted into the summary reports to support the contention of a premeditated North Vietnamese attack on 4 August. The sources of these fragments were not even referenced in the summaries … SIGINT information was presented in such a manner as to preclude responsible decision makers in the Johnson Administration from having the complete and objective narrative of events of 04 August 1964.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hanyok, Robert J., ‘Skunks, Bogies, Silent Hounds, and the Flying Fish: The Gulf of Tonkin Mystery, 2–4 August 1964,’ &#039;&#039;Cryptological Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Winter 2000/Spring 2001 (p. 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A U.S. Naval Institute (USNI) paper noted to similar effect in 2008,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;One aspect the USNI paper highlighted was the discrepancy in signals intelligence interceptors on August 2 and August 4, with the former showing widespread communications between North Vietnamese units as military action was coordinated.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; citing “the release of the nearly 200 documents related to the Gulf of Tonkin incident and transcripts from the Johnson Library evidence recently made available,” that “these new documents and tapes reveal what historians could not prove: There was not a second attack on U.S. Navy ships in the Tonkin Gulf in early August 1964. Furthermore, the evidence suggests a disturbing and deliberate attempt by Secretary of Defence McNamara to distort the evidence and mislead Congress.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Paterson, Pat, ‘The Truth About Tonkin,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 22, no. 1, February 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Gulf of Tonkin Resolution served as a blanket endorsement of several rounds of escalation and the rapid expansion of the war effort, including the largest bombing campaign in world history targeting North Vietnam, the Viet Cong, and supply lines in neighbouring Cambodia and Laos. The resolution was vital to legitimizing such action under U.S. law – referred to by President Johnson as “like Grandma’s nightshirt. It covers everything.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (Chapter 19: Vietnam 1950–1973). Hanyok, Robert J., ‘Skunks, Bogies, Silent Hounds, and the Flying Fish: The Gulf of Tonkin Mystery, 2–4 August 1964,’ &#039;&#039;Cryptological Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Winter 2000/Spring 2001 (p. 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Within one month of the Gulf of Tonkin incident 93 U.S. warplanes had been dispatched to South Vietnam and Thailand, and within a year 200,000 American personnel were in South Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lehrman, Robert, ‘Turning 50: The tragedy of Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This figure quickly grew to over 500,000, with the resolution justifying open-ended U.S. military operations across Southeast Asia.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite the magnitude of the response White House tapes released in 2002 showed that even President Johnson, although benefitting from the pretext for escalation, was highly sceptical of claims that North Vietnam had launched an attack. The tapes, as well as evidence from the preceding 38 years, left little question that an attack had not occurred.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Release of LBJ tapes adds to Tonkin debate,’ &#039;&#039;The Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039;, August 4, 2002. ‘New Tapes Indicate Johnson Doubted Attack in Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 6, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; North Vietnam’s innocence was “well established,” according to USNI’s Acting Director of Naval History and Senior Historian of the Navy Dr. Edward J. Marolda.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marolda, Edward J., ‘Grand Delusion: U.S. Strategy and the Tonkin Gulf Incident,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 28, no. 4, July 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the August 4th incident President Johnson had given an address at midnight in which he made multiple tenuous claims including that the North Vietnamese had launched two days of attacks, that its actions were unprovoked, and that the administration did not intend to go to war in Vietnam. As former White House chief speechwriter Robert Lehrman, writing for &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Was any of LBJ’s speech that night, true? To historians the verdict is clear. No. ‘Seek no wider war?’ That is exactly what he sought with a resolution written six months earlier, waiting for an event to justify it [Vietnamese aggression] ‘On the open seas,’ with its implication that the attack was unprovoked? The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;, cruising off the Vietnamese coast, was part of a covert and illegal intelligence-gathering mission, designed to provoke exactly the response it got. Two days of attacks? Even Johnson didn’t believe the second one occurred. Aggression? The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; fired first. More important, the North Vietnamese were off their own coast. They were home. U.S. sailors were about 8,000 miles from home. If anything, the aggressors were us. Moreover, LBJ didn’t limit himself to deceiving the public. He deceived the Senate.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lehrman, Robert, ‘Turning 50: The tragedy of Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;While the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox’&#039;&#039;s operations were described as routine, further details of its activities off the North Vietnamese coast indicate that this was far from the case. The destroyer was tasked with simulating attacks on the North Vietnamese coast as part of the effort to “locate and identify all coastal radar transmitters,” and had been equipped with extensive signals intelligence equipment and embarked 17 associated specialists in Taiwan in July for this purpose.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fulbright, J. William, ‘Truth Is The First Casualty: The Gulf of Tonkin Affair,’ speech to the U.S. Senate, November 10, 1969, S14020. Hanyok, Robert J., ‘Skunks, Bogies, Silent Hounds, and the Flying Fish: The Gulf of Tonkin Mystery, 2–4 August 1964,’ &#039;&#039;Cryptological Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Winter 2000/Spring 2001 (p. 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such missions were vital to pave the way for an expanded military campaign to neutralize such equipment – which in August was seen as a considerable possibility. The growing weight of proposals that the U.S. should bomb North Vietnam, of which Hanoi was far from unaware, made such offensive operations by American warships particularly sensitive. The U.S. already had approximately 16,500 personnel in South Vietnam whom it claimed were military advisors, but who were already widely involved in military operations,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Valentine, Douglas, &#039;&#039;The Phoenix Program America’s Use of Terror in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New York, Open Road, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by June it had deployed air units to strike insurgents as well as communist-held areas of neighbouring Laos. CIA operations from 1961, which were transferred to the Pentagon from January 1964, saw commando teams inserted into North Vietnam for reconnaissance and sabotage operations. This campaign was described by the Commander in Chief of the U.S. Pacific Command, Admiral Harry D. Felt, as targeting “power plants, railroads, bridges, VIP residences, and the like,” although these efforts were met with a string of failures and saw the attackers consistently take heavy losses to North Vietnamese defences.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marolda, Edward J., ‘Grand Delusion: U.S. Strategy and the Tonkin Gulf Incident,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 28, no. 4, July 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another major factor which made the &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;’s mission particularly provocative, and led many to speculate that by sailing as it did and firing the first shots it was seeking to provoke a response, was that it coincided with major South Vietnamese escalations at sea. In July the commander of the U.S. Military Assistance Command Vietnam, Lieutenant General William C. Westmoreland, initiated an offensive campaign under Operational Plan 34A that focused on using South Vietnamese patrol boats to conduct shore bombardments using mortars, rockets and recoilless rifles. These offensives built on a previous campaign that focused more on commando raids to do damage to North Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Andrade, Dale and Conboy, Kenneth, ‘The Secret Side of the Tonkin Gulf Incident,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 13, no. 4, July/August 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On July 22 South Vietnamese Air Marshal Nguyen Cao Ky confirmed to reporters that his country had been sending sabotage missions to the north for three years; and from July 31 with American approval South Vietnamese naval forces had begun to attack northern coastal and island installations without provocation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. had been increasing its own special forces and air operations in Vietnam at the time among other steps to rapidly expand is involvement. It was at the same time pressing Saigon to escalate including by insertion of guerrilla warfare teams into North Vietnam. July 31 was also the day the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; began its patrol,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The routes of both the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;USS Turner Joy&#039;&#039; notably took them very close to every target of the southern attacks, and with North Vietnam’s claims to territorial waters remaining somewhat ambiguous at between three and twelve miles the two ships were operating well within this range. In the words of Adam Roberts, writing in a publication by the Royal Institute of International Affairs, the ships “were certainly pushing their luck and adding to the sensitivity of an already delicate mission.” (Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (pp. 209–217).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in what looked very much like a coordinated hostile action. U.S. Secretary of State Dean Rusk conceded in a classified cable regarding clashes between the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; and North Vietnamese ships on August 2: “&#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; incident is directly related to [North Vietnam’s] efforts to resist these activities,” with the patrol boats likely to have been operating as they did in response to the ongoing attacks. The American destroyer had effectively been sailing with special electronic surveillance equipment through a battle zone and close to an enemy coast just after its ally had initiated offensives.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Defence Secretary Robert McNamara, when testifying before a joint session of the Senate Foreign Relations and Armed Services committees two days after the incident on August 6, notably evaded questioning&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;In his 2003 video memoirs McNamara remained unapologetic for his deception and boasted: “I learned early on never answer the question that is asked of you. Answer the question that you wish had been asked of you. And quite frankly, I follow that rule. It’s a very good rule.” (&#039;&#039;Fog of War: Eleven Lessons from the Life of Robert S. McNamara&#039;&#039; (Documentary), Sony Pictures, 2003.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; regarding whether North Vietnam may have been provoked into taking military action. He instead answered: “our Navy played absolutely no part in, was not associated with, was not aware of, any South Vietnamese actions, if there were any.” He subsequently that day claimed at a Pentagon news conference that he had no knowledge of the South Vietnamese coastal attacks which provoked that – a statement which proved to be an outright lie.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Executive Sessions of the Senate Foreign Relations Committee, Historical Series, version XVI, Washington, Government Printing Office, 1988 (p. 293). Paterson, Pat, ‘The Truth About Tonkin,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 22, no. 1, February 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An audio tape from the Johnson Presidential Library declassified in December 2005 showed that on August 5, the morning after the attacks, McNamara admitted to the president:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;On Friday night, as you probably know, we had four TP &#039;&#039;[sic]&#039;&#039; boats from [South] Vietnam, manned by [South] Vietnamese or other nationals, attack two islands, and we expended, oh, 1,000 rounds of ammunition of one kind or another against them. We probably shot up a radar station and a few other miscellaneous buildings. And following 24 hours after that with this destroyer in the same area undoubtedly led them to connect the two events.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johnson and McNamara recording, August 3, 1964 at 10:30 a.m., recording provided by the, Presidential Recordings Program, Miller Center of Public Affairs, University of Virginia.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Alongside a simultaneous U.S.-directed commando raid,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; South Vietnamese ships had launched a second round of larger assaults on August 3–4.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; had been ordered to approach the North Vietnamese coast as part of a coordinated action with South Vietnamese attacks to draw the northern patrol boats away from the area where the attacks were being launched.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The northern navy was thus acting defensively&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;As American historian Chris Oppe noted: “LBJ was looking for a pretext to go to Congress to ask for a resolution that would give him the authority to do basically whatever the hell he wanted to do in Vietnam, without the intense public debate that a declaration of war would have required … the more pernicious deception was this idea that American ships were sailing innocently in the Gulf of Tonkin and were attacked without provocation. In fact, the United States had been waging a small, secret war against North Vietnam since 1961. In the days leading up to the first incident of August 2nd, those secret operations had intensified.” (‘What really happened in the Gulf of Tonkin in 1964?,’ &#039;&#039;PRI&#039;&#039;, September 14, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; not only because the American destroyer approached its coast and fired first, but also because the ship was operating as part of an offensive operation which saw southern ships bombard northern targets without provocation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The fact that the Pentagon misinformed the Senate and the press about where clashes had occurred – more than doubling the distance away from the Vietnamese coast – further contributed to misrepresenting North Vietnamese actions as aggression.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Landry, Steven M., ‘“Reds Driven Off”: the US Media’s Propaganda During the Gulf of Tonkin Incident,’ &#039;&#039;The Cupola&#039;&#039;, Spring 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Much as had been done in Korea, where the Western aligned south was also responsible for the majority of offensives preceding the outbreak of the Korean War,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;National Records Center, USFIK 11071 file, box 62/96, G-2 ‘Staff Study,’ February 1949, signed by Lieutenant Colonel B. W. Heckemeyer of Army G-2. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;Korea’s Place in the Sun: A Modern History&#039;&#039;, New York, W. W. Norton &amp;amp;#x26; Company, 1997 (p. 257). British Foreign Office, (FO 317), piece no. 76259, Holt to FO, September 2, 1949. Washington to Canberra, memorandum 953, August 17, 1949.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; relatively minor northern retaliation was portrayed out of context and in isolation to portray the non-westernized states as the aggressors and in turn provide pretext for hostile policies including large scale Western military interventions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only was the framing of the clashes in the Tonkin Gulf as unprovoked northern aggression highly misleading, but the claim that North Vietnamese ships even fired torpedoes, or were involved in any capacity whatsoever, was itself highly questionable. A few hours before the second incident began &#039;&#039;USS Maddox’&#039;&#039;s sonar equipment and its Identification Friend or Foe (IFF) device broke down and were repaired. Numerous erroneous sonar reports of torpedoes were made by the Maddox that night mostly caused by the ship’s own violent movements, as the ship had been going unusually fast and zigzagging.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;’s SPS-40 long-range air-search radar and the &#039;&#039;Turner Joy&#039;&#039;’s SPG-53 fire-control radar were both out of action, while thunderstorms and rain squalls significantly reduced visibility and created waves six feet high – factors which combined to significantly further reduce situational awareness.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Drea, Edward J., ‘Tonkin Gulf Reappraisal: 40 Years Later,’ &#039;&#039;MHQ: The Quarterly Journal of Military History&#039;&#039;, vol. 16, no. 4, Summer 2004 (p. 75).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On August 5 at 1:30am, around one hour after the second naval incident ended, the patrol commander Captain John Jerome Herrick reported to Pacific headquarters: “Review of action makes many reported contacts and torpedoes fired appear doubtful. Freak weather effects and over-eager sonarman may have accounted for many reports. No actual visual sightings by &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;. Suggest complete evaluation before any further action taken.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McNamara, Robert, &#039;&#039;In Retrospect&#039;&#039;, New York, Vintage, 1996 (p. 133).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At 8am he sent another message:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; scored no known hits and never positively identified a boat as such…. Air support not successful in locating targets…. No known damage or personnel casualties to either ship…. &#039;&#039;Turner Joy&#039;&#039; claims sinking one boat and damaging another…. The first boat close to &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; probably fired torpedo at &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; which was heard but not seen. All subsequent &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; torpedo reports were doubtful in that it is suppose that sonar man was nearing ship’s own propeller beat.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Herrick later stated that he confirmed the firing of the first torpedo only because he assumed that the &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; had been moving at a slower speed, since the sonar equipment only confused rudder noises with torpedoes when the ship moved at more over 25 knots. When shown that his notes and the ship’s log indicated that the &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; had been traveling at 30 knots when it was allegedly attacked, Herrick conceded that it was probable that no torpedoes had been fired.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;’s own officers were suspicious of reports of how many torpedoes were being fired because North Vietnam’s entire navy was only thought to be able to fire 24 torpedoes from all its patrol boats. They began to suspect that no attack was actually in progress. As the ship’s physician Samuel E. Halpern recalled, upon realising that the attack was false: “Immediately after the attack, the officers came streaming into the wardroom and it was hysterical… just hysterical laughter. Everybody was laughing like mad, and then suddenly, I realized I was laughing too, the same way. And it was this tremendous release from pressure.” American fighters flying overhead notably also reported that they could not confirm the presence of any enemy ships, with one reporting seeing: “No boat wakes, no ricochets off boats, no boat gunfire, no torpedo wakes – nothing but black sea and American firepower.” Skipper of the &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;, Commander Herbert L. Ogier, confirmed on the morning of August 5 from the ship’s command bridge that reports of an attack were wrong.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Award-winning journalist I. F. Stone suggested that the crisis involved “not just decision-making in a crisis, but … crisis-making to support a secretly pre-arranged decision,” indicating that the provocative actions of the American warships alongside South Vietnamese attacks were intended to draw fire and in turn provide pretext for expanding the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., ‘McNamara and Tonkin Bay: The Unanswered Questions,’ &#039;&#039;New York Review of Books&#039;&#039;, March 28, 1968.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This opinion was widely shared by analysts, with the wholly disproportionate nature of the U.S. response strongly indicating that very minor clashes at the Gulf of Tonkin, even if they had indeed occurred as Washington tenuously claimed, were blown very far out of proportion. The Tonkin incident thus served as a pretext for an already desired series of actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A preliminary congressional resolution had been drafted by the Johnson administration from February to June awaiting some kind of incident, no matter how small, which could trigger it to be tabled.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johns, Andrew L., ‘Opening Pandora’s Box: The Genesis and Evolution of the 1964 Congressional Resolution on Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, no. 2/3, Summer-Fall 1997 (pp. 175–206). Agenda, Executive Committee Meeting, May 24, 1964, ‘Meetings on Southeast Asia, vol. 1,’ box 18/19, Files of McGeorge Bundy, National Security File, Lyndon Baines Johnson Presidential Library.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, President Johnson informed Senator J. William Fulbright on July 26, a week before the first incident and nine days before the second, that he planned to go to Congress soon to request a resolution on Vietnam – meaning the incidents were optimally timed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johns, Andrew L., ‘Opening Pandora’s Box: The Genesis and Evolution of the 1964 Congressional Resolution on Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, no. 2/3, Summer-Fall 1997 (pp. 175–206). Berman, William C., &#039;&#039;William Fulbright and the Vietnam War: The Dissent of a Political Realist&#039;&#039;, Kent, Kent State University Press, 1988 (p. 22).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As historian Andrew L. Johns, writing for the &#039;&#039;Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, noted: “The outpouring of patriotism which ensured the overwhelming acceptance of the resolution provided Johnson with the best of all worlds – bipartisan support, domestic political protection (albeit temporary), and the means to augment the American involvement in Vietnam with congressional sanction.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johns, Andrew L., ‘Opening Pandora’s Box: The Genesis and Evolution of the 1964 Congressional Resolution on Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, no. 2/3, Summer-Fall 1997 (pp. 175–206).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “Clearly, the situation in Vietnam was growing progressively worse during the first half of 1964. Johnson and his advisers realized that the status quo on the ground in Vietnam would soon be hopeless without a major commitment of American troops – indeed, perhaps unwinnable in any case – and thus planning commenced for the eventual escalation of the conflict,” Johns observed, stressing that while plans to go to Congress with a Vietnam resolution had been long in the making, the Tonkin Gulf incident provided “the perfect pretext to submit a resolution to Congress and avoid divisive debate as a matter of patriotism and expediency.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 175–206).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leading British international relations expert Professor Adam Roberts observed regarding the seemingly excessive response to the Tonkin incident: “It is as if Tonkin Gulf had been mistaken for Pearl Harbour,” an opinion which he highlighted was shared by many of America’s allies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Director of the International Institute for Strategic Studies Alastair Buchan similarly referred to “President Johnson’s ludicrous over-reaction to an attack on two ships in the Gulf of Tonkin.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Buchan, Alastair, ‘Questions About Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;Encounter&#039;&#039;, January 1968.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Not only was the escalation of the war grossly disproportionate to the incident in question, but whether the incident had ever occurred was in serious doubt even in the eyes of the president himself. As Under Secretary of State George Ball observed, President Johnson: “wasn’t convinced at all after the thing … but they had been waiting for a provocation for a hell of a long time…. I don’t think he was sure, I think he had grave doubts that this attack had occurred … but from the point of view of the President and those who were around him who were eager for a stronger American line to be taken, this served the purpose.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As more information came to light over time, both on the events in the Gulf of Tonkin itself and on the more general conduct of the United States during that period, the Johnson administration’s narrative regarding the chain of events appeared increasingly tenuous. Former U.S. State Department analyst and historian William Blum noted in 1995: “Serious enough doubts were raised at the time about the reality of the attack, but over the years other information has come to light which has left the official story in tatters.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (Chapter 19: Vietnam 1950–1973).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Johnson himself told Secretary George Ball: “Hell, those dumb, stupid sailors were just shooting at flying fish!”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Records Show Doubts on ’64 Vietnam Crisis,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 14, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He later commented privately: “For all I know, our navy was shooting at whales out there.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Congress Approves Gulf of Tonkin Resolution: August 7, 1964,’ &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, August 7, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Secretary McNamara also later expressed doubts that any attack had ever occurred.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘New Tapes Indicate Johnson Doubted Attack in Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 6, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Squadron Commander James Stockdale, a U.S. pilot who was flying overhead at low altitude for over 90 minutes during the August 4 incident, wrote in 1984 that he “had the best seat in the house to watch that event, and our destroyers were just shooting at phantom targets – there were no PT boats there…. There was nothing there but black water and American fire power.” He recalled that his superior officers instructed him to keep quiet on the matter.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stockdale, Jim and Stockdale, Sybil, &#039;&#039;In Love and War: The Story of a Family’s Ordeal and Sacrifice During the Vietnam Years&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1984 (p. 23).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With officers on the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; also reportedly prevented from speaking out, Stockdale lamented: “I would never have guessed that commodores in charge on the scene of action are sometimes not allowed to blow the whistle on a screw-up or set records straight themselves.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As a result, he stressed, the Johnson administration had effectively moved “to launch a war under false pretences, in the face of the on-scene military commander’s advice to the contrary.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stockdale, Jim and Stockdale, Sybil, &#039;&#039;In Love and War: The Story of a Family’s Ordeal and Sacrifice During the Vietnam Years&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1984 (p. 25).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Naval officer John White was among many in the military who alleged that the pretext for war was far from honest, stating in 1967: “I maintain that President Johnson, Secretary McNamara and the Joint Chiefs of Staff gave false information to Congress in their report about U.S. destroyers being attacked in the Gulf of Tonkin.” Captain Herrick of the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; himself refuted reports of North Vietnamese provocation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘John White’s Letter to the New Haven Register, 1967,’ &#039;&#039;Connecticut Magazine&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2014. Ellsberg, Daniel, &#039;&#039;Secrets: A Memoir of Vietnam and the Pentagon Papers&#039;&#039;, New York, Viking, 2002 (Chapter One: The Tonkin Gulf: August 1964). Burham, Robert, ‘False Flags, Covert Operations and Propaganda,’ &#039;&#039;[http://lulu.com lulu.com]&#039;&#039;, 2014 (p. 86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; magazine’s national security columnist, veteran journalist James Bamford, noted regarding the new perspective declassified documents on operations in Cuba gave the Gulf of Tonkin incident:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;in light of the Operation Northwoods documents, it is clear that deceiving the public and trumping up wars for Americans to fight and die in was standard, approved policy at the highest levels of the Pentagon. In fact, the Gulf of Tonkin seems right out of the Operation Northwoods playbook: ‘We could blow up a U.S. ship in Guantanamo Bay and blame Cuba … casualty lists in U.S. newspapers would cause a helpful wave of indignation.’ One need only replace ‘Guantanamo Bay’ with ‘Tonkin Gulf,’ and ‘Cuba’ with ‘North Vietnam.’ The Gulf of Tonkin incident may or may not have been stage- managed, but the senior Pentagon leadership at the time was clearly capable of such deceit.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bamford, James, &#039;&#039;Body of Secrets: Anatomy of the Ultra-Secret National Security Agency From the Cold War Through the Dawn of a New Century&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 2001 (p. 91).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;As Rodney Carlisle’s &#039;&#039;Encyclopaedia of Intelligence and Counterintelligence&#039;&#039; similarly noted:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In addition to formal propaganda, disinformation was informally promulgated to journalists and the public as well. The 1964 Gulf of Tonkin incident is perhaps the prime example. At the time, most journalists and the public accepted at face value the claims of President Lyndon B. Johnson. The president, and other officials, characterised the August incidents in the Gulf of Tonkin … as examples of clear, unprovoked North Vietnamese aggression. The second attack almost surely did not occur, though some officials at the time believed it had. Yet the highly secret Plan 34A, involving covert attacks jointly managed by the CIA and the U.S. Navy against North Vietnam was not revealed. Nor was the fact that a U.S. naval patrol had been sent to gather electronic intelligence in the Gulf of Tonkin. The North Vietnamese ‘aggression,’ widely reported in the news media, paved the way for the Gulf of Tonkin Resolution, providing the basis for the U.S. escalation of the war in Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Carlisle, Rodney, &#039;&#039;Encyclopaedia of Intelligence and Counterintelligence&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2005 (p. 357).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The U.S. war effort in Vietnam was broadly heavily reliant on fabrications both to justify escalation and to vilify and delegitimise resistance. Evidence of fabricated incidents engineered to justify U.S. intervention was considerable. Former CIA officer Philip Liechty stated in 1982 that in the early 1960s he saw written plans to load large quantities of Soviet-Bloc arms onto a Vietnamese boat, fake a battle in which the boat would be sunk in shallow water, and call in Western reporters to see the captured weapons as proof of aid by foreign communist powers to the Viet Cong. This occurred in 1965 exactly as Liechty had told it. A U.S. State Department white paper titled ‘Aggression From the North,’ which was published at the end of February 1965, reported that a “suspicious vessel” was “sunk in shallow water” off the coast of South Vietnam on 16 February 1965 and contained 100 tons of military supplies. These were “almost all of communist origin, largely from Communist China and Czechoslovakia as well as North Vietnam.” The paper noted that “representatives of the free press visited the sunken North Vietnamese ship and viewed its cargo.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (Chapter 19: Vietnam 1950–1973).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While records show that U.S. analysts were under no illusion that the Viet Minh were agents of an international communist conspiracy by Moscow and Beijing, and not the popular nationalists that they were, it was seen as vital to misrepresent them as such to both delegitimise them internationally and to justify U.S. military action against them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam, &#039;&#039;For Reasons of State&#039;&#039;, New York, Pantheon, 1973 (p. 51f).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liechty had also seen documents involving an elaborate operation to print large numbers of multicolour postage stamps showing a Vietnamese downing of a U.S. Army helicopter. He stressed that the high professionalism required to produce such stamps was meant to indicate that they were produced by North Vietnam, as the Viet Cong would not have been able to do so. According to the former officer, letters in Vietnamese were then written and mailed all over the world with this stamp on them “and the CIA made sure journalists would get hold of them,” which created an impression of Hanoi being highly complicit in the war effort. &#039;&#039;Life&#039;&#039; magazine’s issue published on February 26, 1965, featured a full colour blow-up of the stamp on its cover which it referred to as a “North Vietnam stamp.” This was just two days before the State Department’s white paper appeared. Reporting Liechty’s statements, the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; noted: “Publication of the white paper turned out to be a key event in documenting the support of North Vietnam and other communist countries in the fighting in the South and in preparing American public opinion for what was to follow very soon: the large-scale commitment of U.S. forces&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The 1966 U.S. Army training film ‘County Fair’ showed sinister Viet Cong in a jungle clearing heating gasoline and soap bars to concoct a ‘vicious communist invention’ called napalm – an irony since it was in fact a Western weapon which was doused in great quantities over the population centres of Japan, Korea and later Vietnam. This was not only highly misleading, but a very serious lie regarding what napalm was and how it was being employed, with U.S. and allied forces exposed to it being only those subjected to their own friendly fire. (&#039;&#039;Covert Action Information Bulletin&#039;&#039;, no. 10, August-September 1980 (p. 43).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to the fighting.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 20, 1982.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ohio Senator Stephen Young was quoted as saying that while he was in Vietnam, he was told by the CIA that the agency disguised people as Viet Cong to commit atrocities such as murder and rape in order to discredit them in the eyes of the population.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Chicago Daily News&#039;&#039;, October 20, 1965. &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, October 21, 1965.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although not verified, this kind of atrocity fabrication would have been far from unusual. In the Philippines the CIA had used very similar tactics to counter the Hukabulahap (Huk) insurgency which opposed U.S. hegemonic designs in the country. U.S.-aligned government forces disguised as Huks were allowed to pillage villages and wreak havoc in order to undermine the insurgents’ public image. L. Fletcher Prouty, a retired U.S. Air Force officer, said this technique was “developed to a high art in the Philippines.” Soldiers were “set upon the unwary village in the grand manner of a Cecil B. DeMille production.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Prouty, L. Fletcher, &#039;&#039;The Secret Team: The CIA and its Allies in Control of the World&#039;&#039;, New York, Ballantine Books, 1974 (pp. 38, 39).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The head of the CIA clandestine paramilitary operations in the Philippines, Lieutenant Colonel Edward Lansdale, who had pioneered many clandestine operation techniques there, used many of the same methods in Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Document 95, Lansdale Team’s Report on Covert Saigon Mission in 1954 and 1955,’ &#039;&#039;The Pentagon Papers, Gravel Edition&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (pp. 573–583).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Gulf of Tonkin incident paved the way for one of the most brutal wars in modern history, second since 1945 only to the much shorter but more intense Korean War that preceded it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The extent of destruction from American bombardment quickly became overwhelming to observe, with Austrian correspondent Bernard Fall warning that “Vietnam as a cultural and historic entity … is threatened with extinction” as “the countryside literally dies under the blows of the largest military machine ever unleashed on an area of this size.” (Fall, Bernard, &#039;&#039;Last Reflections on a War&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 1967 (pp. 33, 34).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Robert Lehrman noted in &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039; to mark 50 years since the incident regarding its direct consequences: “Three million deaths in a [total Vietnamese] population of 30 million! That’s a Malaysian Airlines Flight 17 shot down each day, seven days a week – for 30 years. Sixty Memorial walls the size of our one – not counting the 500,000 to a million victims of Agent Orange.” Unexploded mines from the war, he stressed, caused over 100,000 Vietnamese casualties, most of them civilians since the conflict ended.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lehrman, Robert, ‘Turning 50: The tragedy of Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Aside from mines, of the 15 million tons of explosive ordinance dropped on Vietnam from the air the Pentagon estimated that around 10 percent did not explode. The U.S. bombing campaign subsequently initiated against neighbouring Laos and Cambodia to prevent supplies from reaching Vietnam saw the air force target the population indiscriminately using all assets at its disposal – described as “anything that flies on anything that moves.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Becker, Elizabeth, ‘Kissinger Tapes Describe Crises, War and Stark Photos of Abuse,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 27, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Beyond explosives, the war effort premised on a response to the Gulf of Tonkin incident saw toxic chemicals widely sprayed across Vietnamese farmland and forests. Former U.S. Army medic in Vietnam Mike Hastie, who subsequently studied the effects of their employment, commented:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The spraying of 70 million litres of [the chemical defoliant] Agent Orange on the Vietnamese people by the United States Government, is one of the worst war crimes ever committed in modern warfare. It is the war crime that is born again with every new generation. Children die from cancer, they are born without arms and legs, they are born with twisted bodies, mental illness, or no eyes, to name a few birth defects. Their parents and society have an enormous burden to try and make their lives as meaningful as possible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hastie, Mark, ‘Agent Orange Children Vietnam 2016,’ &#039;&#039;Vietnam Full Disclosure&#039;&#039;, May 13, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Cancer, diabetes, brain cell degeneration, muscular dystrophy and mental problems among the Vietnamese population were all consequences of the lasting legacy of American chemical attacks, and were passed on by the victims to their children.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Vietnam: My Orange Pain’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), September 21, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the Vietnamese Red Cross 4.8 million Vietnamese were exposed to Agent Orange, with 3 million suffering illnesses as a result,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hughes, Richard, ‘The Forgotten Victims of Agent Orange,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 15, 2017. Steward, Phil, ‘U.S. prepares for biggest-ever Agent Orange cleanup in Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, October 17, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as poisonous chemicals were found to have entered food chains and even the breast milk of Vietnamese women.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chiras, Daniel D., &#039;&#039;Environmental science&#039;&#039;, Sudbury, Jones &amp;amp;#x26; Bartlett, 2009 (p. 499).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American personnel accidentally exposed to Agent Orange suffered many of the same ailments – as did their families. According to scientists from the U.S. Air Force’s chemical weapons branch, the military was aware of the potential damage from dioxin contamination – and that dangers to human health were significantly greater from the cheaper mass-produced version used.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Grotto, Jason and Jones, Tim, ‘Agent Orange’s lethal legacy: Defoliants more dangerous than they had to be,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extensive dehumanization of the local population was encouraged in the U.S. Military, the ‘Mere Gook Rule’ being the most notable example. This stipulated that mistreatment and killing of civilians was largely acceptable – they were the lives of “mere Gooks” which was a widely used derogatory term for East Asians. American soldiers were told when stationed in Vietnam: “The rule in Viet-Nam was the M.G.R – the ‘mere gook rule’: that it was no crime to kill or torture or rob or maim a Vietnamese because he was a mere gook.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gabrial Mestrovic, Sejepan, &#039;&#039;Rules of Engagement?: A Social Anatomy of an American War Crime – Operation Iron Triangle, Iraq&#039;&#039;, New York, Algora Publishing, 2008 (p. 159).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Telford Taylor, a prominent American lawyer specializing in war crimes, commented on the prevailing American sentiments towards the Vietnamese which fuelled war crimes: “The trouble is no one sees the Vietnamese people. They’re not people. Therefore, it doesn’t matter what you do to them.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Taylor, Telford, &#039;&#039;Nuremberg and Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New York, Quadrangle Books, 1970 (p. 103).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Serviceman Scott Camil testified regarding the psychology of personnel committing rapes and massacres against Vietnamese civilians: “It wasn’t like they were human…. They were a gook or a Commie and it was okay.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brownmiller, Susan, &#039;&#039;Against Our Will: Men, Women and Rape&#039;&#039;, New York, Fawcett Books, 1975 (p. 109).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Veteran Joe Bangert similarly testified that “in regards to the women in Vietnam, first of all, you get this feeling sometimes when you’re over there that you don’t even think of their sex. This is really disgusting. You don’t even think of them as human beings, they’re ‘gooks.’ And they’re objects; they’re not human, they’re objects.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam Veterans Against the War, &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation: An Inquiry into American War Crimes&#039;&#039;, Boston, Beacon Press, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He described watching another serviceman, not a new recruit but a veteran with 20 years of service, disembowel and skin a Vietnamese woman.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020. Vietnam Veterans Against the War, &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation: An Inquiry into American War Crimes&#039;&#039;, Boston, Beacon Press, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. Military also encouraged personnel to gain the highest body counts possible, largely due to a lack of tangible objectives in the campaign, which led both servicemen and commanders to pass off civilian dead as enemy combatants.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kifner, John, ‘Report on Brutal Vietnam Campaign Stirs Memories,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039; December 28, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the BBC reported:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Unable to deal with an enemy that dictated the time and place of combat, U.S. forces took to destroying whatever they could manage. If the Americans could kill more enemies – known as Viet Cong or VC – than the Vietnamese could replace, the thinking went, they would naturally give up the fight. To motivate troops to aim for a high body count, competitions were held between units to see who could kill the most. Rewards for the highest tally, displayed on ‘kill boards’ included days off or an extra case of beer. Their commanders meanwhile stood to win rapid promotion. Very quickly the phrase – ‘If it’s dead and Vietnamese, it’s VC’ – became a defining dictum of the war and civilian corpses were regularly tallied as slain enemies or Viet Cong. Civilians, including women and children, were killed for running from soldiers or helicopter gunships that had fired warning shots, or being in a village suspected of sheltering Viet Cong.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Was My Lai just one of many massacres in Vietnam War?,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, August 28, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The atrocities that resulted from both dehumanization and incentives to maximize kills were only worsened by the very widespread use of drugs among U.S. forces,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kamienski, Lukasz, ‘The Drugs That Built a Super Soldier,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, April 8, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with 28 percent of personnel in Vietnam being on hard drugs, namely heroin in 1971, and 70 percent using intoxicants by 1973.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kamienski, Lukasz, &#039;&#039;Shooting Up; A History of Drugs in Warfare&#039;&#039;, London, C. Hurst, 2016 (p. 188).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Amphetamines were among many stimulants given out ‘like candies’ by the military, and were blamed for the “unjustified violence against the civilian population.” A 1971 report by the U.S. House Select Committee revealed that from 1966 to 1969 the military had used 225 million tablets.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 189–190).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Drugs were considered an effective means to help soldiers handle mounting pressure particularly when morale flagged after the Viet Cong’s Tet Offensive in 1968.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 189).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Personnel from the 23rd Infantry Division recalled that men raped Vietnamese women “on the average of once every third day,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Turse, Nick, &#039;&#039;Kill Everything That Moves: The Real American War in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, London, Picador, 2014 (p. 167).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while those from the 2nd Platoon said women would be raped whenever the company passed through a village.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bilton, Michael and Sim, Kevin, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai: A War Crime and its Aftermath&#039;&#039;, London, Viking, 1992 (p. 81).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Infantryman Jamie Henry referred to rape as “SOP” – standard operating procedure.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Vietnamese civilians widely recalled extremely frequent rapes by U.S. forces as well as the arbitrary rounding up of civilians for torture in areas suspected of supporting the Viet Cong.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hess, Martha, &#039;&#039;Then Americans Came: Voices From Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New York, Four Walls Eight Windows, 1993 (pp. 140, 147).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Officers and instructors widely condoned and at times promoted rape as a means of enhancing performance.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam Veterans Against the War, &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation: An Inquiry into American War Crimes&#039;&#039;, Boston, Beacon Press, 1972. Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020. Bourke, Joanna. &#039;&#039;Rape: A History from 1860 to the Present Day&#039;&#039;. London: Virago Press, 2007 (p. 367).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As American researcher Elizabeth Anderson noted: “almost all of the men whose testimonies I have reviewed say that the leadership within their unit either directly encouraged sexual violence or passively allowed it to exist.” In part as a result “sexual violence was an indisputable part of the war, and undercurrents of gendered violence appear in almost every historical account of atrocities in Vietnam.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;gt;Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some personnel reported that their commanders instructed units to kidnap women for ‘entertainment’ while on patrol, who would face hours of gang rape and then death.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lang, Daniel, ‘Casualties of War,’ &#039;&#039;The New Yorker&#039;&#039;, October 10, 1969.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At times commanding officers saw that they had to outperform their subordinates in rapes to cement their positions of leadership.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bourke, Joanna. &#039;&#039;Rape: A History from 1860 to the Present Day&#039;&#039;, London, Virago Press, 2007 (p. 366).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rape was considered a standard practice for U.S. personnel, many of whom recalled being told by instructors: “we could rape the women,” “spread them open” and “drive pointed sticks or bayonets into their vaginas.” As a squad leader in the 34d platoon attested: “That’s an everyday affair … you can nail just about everybody on that – at least once.” As well as recreationally, rape and threat of rape were also widely used strategically to enforce submission and obtain information from both prisoners and civilians.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Meger, Sarah, &#039;&#039;Rape Loot Pillage: The Political Economy of Sexual Violence in Armed Conflict&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2016 (pp. 60, 61). Askin, Kelley Dawn, &#039;&#039;War Crimes Against Women: Prosecution in International War Crimes Tribunals&#039;&#039;, The Hague, Kluwar Law International, 1997 (p. 50).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Elizabeth Anderson thus observed: “the unique breed of fear generated by the threat of sexual violence became a potent weapon against the civilian population and the North Vietnamese fighters thought to be hiding within it.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As one veteran testified regarding the use of rape to cow the population: “It makes a lasting impression on some guy – some ‘zip’ – that’s watching his daughter get worked over. So we have a better opportunity of keeping him in line.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam Veterans Against the War, &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation: An Inquiry into American War Crimes&#039;&#039;, Boston, Beacon Press, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Women were often raped using bottles and rifles.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Denvir, Daniel, ‘The Secret History of the Vietnam War’ (Interview with Nick Turse), &#039;&#039;Vice News&#039;&#039;, April 17, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Executions following rapes were highly common, with men who raped and then killed Vietnamese women widely referred to as “double veterans.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Belknap, Michal R. &#039;&#039;The Vietnam War on Trial: The My Lai Massacre and the Court-Martial of Lieutenant Calley&#039;&#039;, Lawrence, University Press of Kansas, 2002 (p. 68). Greiner, Bernd, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts: The USA in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New Haven, Yale University Press, 2009 (pp. 152–159). Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One veteran described such an incident as follows: “After we raped her, took her cherry [virginity] from her, after we shot her in the head … we literally start stomping her body. And everybody was laughing about it. It’s like seeing the lions around a just-killed zebra. You see them in these animal pictures, Wild Kingdom or something. The whole pride comes around and they start feasting on the body.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Baker, Mark. &#039;&#039;NAM: The Vietnam War in the Words of the Men and Women Who Fought There&#039;&#039;, New York, First Cooper Square Press, 2001 (p. 210).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another example was recalled by former GI John Ketwig who stated that when three young Vietnamese women were captured: “everybody circled around and they tortured these women with lit cigarettes … the one girl, they held her down and put the hose from the fire truck between her legs and turned on the water and exploded her. And the explosion of body fluids splashed across our faces.” He described it as a “revenge type of thing: hate against the Vietnamese, the ‘gooks’.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kendall, Bridget, &#039;&#039;The Cold War; A New Oral History of Life Between East and West&#039;&#039;, London, BBC Books, 2017 (p. 305).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding life in the American client state, which was created and sustained by Washington largely using humanitarian pretexts, a World Health Organization study described South Vietnam as “a land of widespread malaria, bubonic plague, leprosy, tuberculosis, venereal disease and 300,000 prostitutes … one of the few places on earth where leprosy was spreading and bubonic plague was still taking lives.” The WHO reported there were half-million drug addicts, 80,000–160,000 leprosy cases and an estimated 5,000 cases of bubonic plague annually in South Vietnam alongside rampant epidemics of tuberculosis and venereal disease.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘South Vietnam, After 30 Years of War, Is Land of Widespread Disease, U.N. Group Says,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 21, 1976.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; North Vietnam, although its cities were far more intensely targeted by American bombings, was still far better off. This was aside from the state of terror intended to suppress dissent against Washington’s designs, a notable example being the Phoenix Program under which U.S. forces tracked and assassinated an estimated 100,000 dissidents in South Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;de Beer, Patrice, &#039;&#039;Le Monde&#039;&#039;, January 26–28, 1976.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was common for civilian prisoners in South Vietnam to be slaughtered or tortured using fists, sticks, bats, water and electric shocks,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Turse, Nick and Nelson, Deborah, ‘Civilian Killings Went Unpunished,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 6, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with gang rapes of female political prisoners by U.S. personnel widely reported.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hess, Martha, &#039;&#039;Then Americans Came: Voices From Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New York, Four Walls Eight Windows, 1993 (p. 84).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deploying hundreds of thousands of personnel who were drugged, rapacious, incentivised to kill civilians, and taught to see the local population as sub-humans, inevitably led to disaster. The brief description above of the horrors suffered by the Vietnamese population as a result of U.S. military intervention in the county provides just a small indication of the depravity of the conflict. Other consequences ranged from emergence of a massive human trafficking industry in neighbouring Thailand to meet the sexual needs of American soldiers,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bishop, Ryan and Robinson, Lilian, &#039;&#039;Night Market&#039;&#039;, New York, Routledge, 1998 (p. 98). Holcomb, Briavel, and Turshen, Meredeth, &#039;&#039;Women’s Lives and Public Policy: The International Experience&#039;&#039;, Westport, Greenwood Press, 1993 (p. 134). Gay, Jill, ‘The “Patriotic Prostitute”,’ &#039;&#039;The Progressive&#039;&#039;, February 1985 (p. 34). Osornprasop, Sutayut, ‘Amidst the Heat of the Cold War in Asia: Thailand and the American Secret War in Indochina (1960–1974),’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Cold War History&#039;&#039;, vol. 7, no. 3, 2007 (pp. 349–371). Rhodes, Richard, ‘Death in the Candy Store,’ &#039;&#039;Rolling Stone&#039;&#039;, November 28, 1991 (pp. 65–67).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to the systematic destruction of Vietnamese rural population centres under a policy of Forced Draft Urbanization leaving millions destitute and fuelling human trafficking&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Luong, Hy V, &#039;&#039;Postwar Vietnam: dynamics of a transforming society&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman &amp;amp;#x26; Littlefield, 2003 (p. 3).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The latter policy, as confirmed by the representative of the U.N. High Commissioner for Refugees, was designed to force the rural population into concentrations in U.S.-controlled cities to deny the Viet Cong its support base, at tremendous cost to the southern economy and at the expense of leaving millions destitute.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 66).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These events were all made possible by the fabricated narrative of an unprovoked North Vietnamese attack in the Gulf of Tonkin which, had it not been believed, could have spared millions of lives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;False Atrocity Claims After a Lost War&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Although atrocity fabrication played many important roles throughout the American campaign in Vietnam, it took on a renewed importance as it became increasingly apparent that the objective of sustaining a separate South Vietnamese state was untenable and steps towards drawing down U.S. military involvement began to be taken. As the war became increasingly unpopular not only on the home front, but among troops on the ground, proponents of continued military involvement very widely propagated false atrocity stories to strengthen their cases. Attributing false atrocities to the Viet Minh provided a key basis to claim that terrible consequences were inevitable if a sufficiently hard line was not taken. A withdrawal of U.S. forces, it was claimed, would “almost certainly” be followed by “a slaughter in the South of all those who have fought against the Communists,” thus leaving Washington with a moral obligation to persist in the war effort.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 16, 61).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A notable example was expert Patrick Honey, personal friend and adviser of President Diem, former Reuters correspondent, former Foreign Editor of the &#039;&#039;Economist&#039;&#039;, and leading commentator on Vietnamese affairs, who confidently predicted regarding possible reunification under the Viet Minh: “Calculated on the basis of past Communist deeds, and given the size of South Vietnam’s population, the minimum number of those to be butchered will exceed one million and could rise to several times that figure.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Honey, Patrick James, ‘Vietnam: If the Communists Won in: The Human Cost of Communism’ in: &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A Compendium Prepared for the Subcommittee to Investigate the Administration of the Internal Security Act and Other Internal Security Laws of the Committee on the Judiciary, United States Senate&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 1972 (p. 112). Honey, Patrick James, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: If the Communists Won&#039;&#039;, Saigon, Vietnam Council on Foreign Relations, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even after the withdrawal of U.S. forces, atrocity propaganda was used extensively as a means to bolster South Vietnamese resistance. While Southern forces had more than double the numbers and triple the firepower of the North, an unwillingness to fight and lack of popular support for the U.S. client government was widely seen to be the cause of their effective collapse.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hearing Before the Subcommittee on International Organisations of the Committee on International Relations, House of Representatives, Ninety-Fifth Congress, First Session, Part 1, June 22, 1977 (pp. 13–14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Propagating reports of impending mass slaughter by the North Vietnamese was thought to potentially help remedy this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
CIA analyst Frank Snepp observed that in the final days of the North Vietnamese advance the U. S. embassy in Saigon organized “a noisy press campaign around recent reports that the Communists were torturing and mutilating recalcitrant civilians in newly captured areas.” While this could have generated international sympathy for the South and helped vindicate prior American efforts to preserve a separate southern state, it had the unexpected effect of sparking “panic and chaos” among “the South Vietnamese population itself.” Snepp also cited in his notes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;atrocity stories … now imaginatively embroidered by Saigon radio, the local press and the Embassy. At the Ambassador’s orders, [the political counsellor] Joe Bennett is still zealously churning out his share of them, playing on thirdhand reports relayed out of Ban Me Thuot by a Buddhist monk. “They’re tearing out women’s fingernails up there and chopping up the town council,” one of Bennett’s younger staffers advised me gleefully this afternoon. “That should turn some heads in Congress.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 28).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Regarding one series of atrocity stories from the embassy, Snepp highlighted that the ambassador and CIA chief “apparently consider the latest crop too useful to risk putting them to any test of veracity,” stressing their effectiveness in spreading terror.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 29).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although U.S. embassy and CIA atrocity stories were usually accepted without scepticism being voiced publicly, this was not absolute. The &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, for one, noted that its reporter, Daniel Southerland, had cabled from Saigon that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;so far he has been unable to verify reports of executions of officials and others in occupied areas. Mr. Southerland does report cables from the U.S. embassy in Saigon to Washington reporting alleged executions, but says one monk supposed to be an eyewitness is nowhere to be found. Another alleged eyewitness in Da Nang told Mr. Southerland he had seen no such thing. The embassy’s cables have the apparent aim of persuading Congress to vote more aid, Mr. Southerland reports.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sperling Jr., Godfrey, ‘Will Saigon become election issue?,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, April 21, 1975.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Even after Vietnam’s reunification on April 30, 1975, atrocity propaganda played a key role in both justifying continued U.S. economic warfare efforts against the country and in retrospectively justifying the American war effort. With a very small fraction of the atrocities U.S. forces had committed in Vietnam gaining publicity internationally, which alone was damaging enough to their reputation, depicting the Viet Minh as more depraved still if not genocidal provided a means of presenting the Americans as having still been the lesser evil in the war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American scholars Noam Chomsky and Edward S. Herman, who wrote extensively on U.S. relations with post-war Vietnam, observed that a key goal which the U.S. sought to attain largely through atrocity fabrication was “to reconstruct recent history so as to present their past role in a better light … to teach the lesson that exit from the Free World in the interest of national autonomy is the worst fate that a subject people can endure, and to provide a &#039;&#039;post hoc&#039;&#039; justification for U.S. intervention by showing the awful consequences of its defeat.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They referred to an “extensive effort to dispel what the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; calls the ‘simple-minded myth’ that Indochina’s suffering is somehow related to U.S. actions over the past thirty years,” which would be achieved by claiming that Vietnam under the Viet Minh was worse off than it would have been as a U.S. client state.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 296).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from atrocity fabrication, another means by which this was pursued was misrepresenting the poor conditions in Vietnam, which were caused primarily by the devastating American air campaign and subsequent post-war sanctions, as instead being a result of the Viet Minh’s governance. Chomsky and Herman&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The two scholars were among many to compare the practices of Western media in post-war Vietnam to the Bryce Report (see introduction), albeit not to justify a war effort but rather to vilify a victorious adversary and thus justify the war retrospectively. They highlighted that “the limitations on the [American] press are to a significant extent self-imposed, reflecting ideological constraints rather than the exigencies of reporting under difficult conditions,” leading them to instead widely re report fabrications of crimes which sharply contradicted the observations of people on the ground. (Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 96).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; observed that “death and suffering from malnutrition and disease in societies brought to ruin by U.S. intervention are displayed as proof of the evil nature of Communism.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 296).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two scholars emphasized following their study of Western coverage of Vietnam, and Indochina more broadly, that it was “remarkable to see how susceptible intellectuals have been, over the years, to the machinations of the atrocity fabrication industry.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 24).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They highlighted regarding one notable technique used to vilify Vietnam and other adversaries:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;As intelligence services have become more sophisticated – or at least, better funded – they have learned to play upon the willingness of the more thoughtful members of the community to believe the worst about official enemies of the state to which they are devoted. One technique is to arrange for ‘scholarly studies,’ such as the book by [prominent defector] Hoang Van Chi which had such remarkable success in establishing the mythology concerning the bloodbaths during the North Vietnamese land reform.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;The Political Economy of Human Rights, Volume II&#039;&#039;, Montreal, Black Rose Books, 1979 (p. 27).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;A favourite source cited in the American press to claim mass abuses after April 1975 was Andre Gelinas, a Canadian Jesuit who, among other often similarly absurd claims, reported that “15,000 to 20,000 Vietnamese have committed suicide rather than live under Communism.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam and the Press in: Congressional Hearings: Hearings before the Subcommittee on International Organizations ofthe Committee on International Relations, House of Representatives, Ninety-Fifth Congress, First Session, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 1978 (Appendix 7).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Jesuit dispelled criticisms from Western and other foreign eyewitnesses by dismissing them as parrots for Vietnamese government narratives, although in his congressional testimony in June 1977 he notably did not repeat the story of mass suicides. Gelinas told the &#039;&#039;Montreal Star&#039;&#039;: “People in South Vietnam today are praying for war … the way people in France were praying for it in 1942. They want to be invaded.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Braid, Don, ‘Viets “pray for war”,’ &#039;&#039;Montreal Star&#039;&#039;, March 26, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His refusal to name sources and inability to name key locations in his narrative sparked widespread scepticism, particularly among those who interviewed and discussed the allegations with Gelinas. Richard Hughes, head of the Shoeshine Boy Foundation which sheltered homeless children in Vietnam, concluded after a “probing, three-hour conversation with Father Gelinas” that his charges illustrated how “second-hand information fed rumour, and bitterness bias,” and stressed how harmful they had been to post-war recovery of ties.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 108).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The dissemination of Gelinas’s charges by major media outlets, which took them very much at face value, were seen to have influenced several congressmen towards supporting a harder line.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam and the Press in: Congressional Hearings: Hearings before the Subcommittee on International Organizations ofthe Committee on International Relations, House of Representatives, Ninety-Fifth Congress, First Session, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 1978 (Appendix 7).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His allegations and those of defecting South Vietnamese allowed Western sources to claim that events in Vietnam had vindicated President Johnson’s predictions of mass suffering should the U.S. not intervene, and thus justified the American war effort, and ruined the credibility of those who had opposed it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Harvest in Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, April 21, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gelinas offered no evidence for his charges, which were very widely contradicted by more credible sources on the ground that did much more to substantiate their own claims.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (pp. 107–111).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Earl Martin, a Mennonite social worker who had done relief work in South Vietnam’s concentration camps and spent considerable time in the country after unification, was thus among many to conclude that “Andre Gelinas has seriously eroded any basis he might have had for serving as a credible witness.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Martin, Earl, ‘The New Vietnam: An Opposing View,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Review of Books&#039;&#039;, May 12, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chomsky and Herman observed regarding the American press’ widespread propagation of Gelinas’ claims despite their highly tenuous nature: “nevertheless, it is Gelinas’s story that has remained ‘the truth’ for the Free Press … since Gelinas’ account is very critical of an official enemy, its truthfulness is irrelevant and no further analysis is required.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 111).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They further observed regarding his popularity in the Western press: “Imagine a man of the cloth who was able to live for 13 years in Vietnam through the worst barbarism of the U.S. war, never raising a peep of protest so far as is known, then inventing mass suicides and North Vietnamese coups to order for an admiring international audience.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 114).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The scholars highlighted that U.S. media outlets widely publicised the Jesuit’s reports to imply that the American war effort was entirely justified and delegitimise those who had opposed it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 111).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable source used was the French correspondent R. P. Paringaux from &#039;&#039;Le Monde&#039;&#039;, who wrote of severe repression and a very high portion of the population forced into concentration camps. His claims were widely propagated on American radio, television and in the written press, although like those of Gelinas they had little supporting evidence and were strongly contradicted by the large majority of foreign observers in Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, October 5, 1979. Browning, Jim, ‘Repression in Vietnam growing?,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, October 6, 1979. ‘Vietnam’s “Gulag Archipelago”,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, October 10, 1979. Fitchett, Joseph, ‘Saigon Residents Found Intimidated by “Occupation Force”,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 6, 1978.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; John Fraser from the Toronto &#039;&#039;Globe and Mail&#039;&#039;, for example, who spent four weeks travelling through the country, concluded that the French journalist’s reports were vastly exaggerated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fraser claimed to have “more access and freedom to roam independently throughout Vietnam (seven provinces and the two principal cities) than any western journalist since 1975” during his four weeks in the country.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although highly critical of the Vietnamese government, Fraser had been specifically interested in verifying the observations and conclusions of the French journalist and explained why through his extensive experience, including many discussions with Vietnamese critical of the government, Paringaux’s narrative appeared far removed from reality.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (pp. 115–116, 332–333).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Paringaux notably frequently cited a figure of 800,000 prisoners, which had been repeatedly stated by defectors from former South Vietnam residing in the West, although this number was reached by counting 750,000 city residents who returned to the countryside after the war as prisoners to falsely give the impression of mass repression.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Vietnam South East Asia International&#039;&#039;, October–December 1978.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western portrayals of mass repression in post-war Vietnam were consistently strongly contradicted by the large majority of foreign observers on the ground. Indeed, while Western outlets such as the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; consistently widely claimed that Vietnam was totally off limits to Americans after the war, this was very far from true. It nevertheless provided valuable pretext for focusing on reports from defectors and activists rather than on anyone actually in the country. The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; had itself requested a report on a trip to Vietnam from the distinguished U.S. historian Gabriel Kolko, but refused to permit its printing as his findings strongly contradicted the prevailing Western narrative.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (pp. 81, 82).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A Swedish delegation led by parliamentarians, which met with leading non-Communist opposition figures who strongly denied charges of widespread humanitarian abuses by the post-unification government, concluded that Washington had a “need to invent all kinds of stories to destroy trust.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 92–93).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An Italian missionary priest who had spent 15 months in post-unification Vietnam, where he lived in a small village in the suburbs of Saigon with other Christians, was highly critical of how increasingly extreme testimonies of defectors were propagated in the Western media to provide an impression of the country that was far out of touch with reality. He thus stressed that it was “terribly dishonest to make these refugees say, in the countries that have received them, those things that the welcoming countries strongly wish to hear.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 95–96).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable example was Wallace Collett, a businessman who headed a Quaker mission to Vietnam and specifically investigated Western allegations of repression. His delegation met well-known non-Communist political figures in the South who denied such reports, and concluded that the allegations were untrue. Ly Chanh Trung, who had been a leading spokesman for the non-Communist opposition, was among those to deny outright Western claims of humanitarian abuses, stating: “If a violation of human rights occurs, we ourselves will raise our voices. We will not wait for our friends from abroad to raise theirs.” He dismissed Western claims that re-education camps “have the purpose of revenging or killing [U.S. collaborators] gradually.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 88–91).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was in reference to the widespread misportrayals of these facilities which was central to forming a narrative of mass repression. Regarding conditions in such camps Max Ediger of the Mennonite Central Committee reported he “met several old friends who, because they were officers in the old [South Vietnamese] army, spent nine months in re-education camps. They made no mention of torture and mistreatment” but “rather talked about learning how to work with their hands” and said that they had learned “about the new economic and social system they were living under. One young doctor, after completing his reeducation course, was made director of a drug rehabilitation centre near Saigon.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 90).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Western coverage, however, the camps would continue to be likened to milder successors to Auschwitz or Birkenau where, much like the camps American POWs had been held in in Korea, two decades prior, all kinds of atrocities were imagined to portray them as something entirely different to what they were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Two The Korean War ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Massacres in Korea: Blaming Allied Atrocities on the Enemy&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Waged for three years from June 1950, the Korean War in many respects remains the most consequential military confrontation since 1945, and pitted a U.S.-led United Nations coalition&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;President Dwight D. Eisenhower concluded in his memoirs the main purpose of the coalition America led was to provide the U.S. with a means to intervene without the appearance of acting unilaterally. He stated that “the token forces supplied by other nations, as in Korea, would lend real moral standing to a venture that otherwise could be made to appear as a brutal example of imperialism.” In the contest for world opinion, the U.S having created a military coalition through the United Nations did much to advance the image of Washington fighting for the interests of the world against threats to the international community – rather than a superpower preying on newly independent East Asian countries. UN forces were all placed under American command which in turn was accountable only to Washington and not to the UN Security Council. (Eisenhower, Dwight, &#039;&#039;The White House Years: Mandate for Change, 1953–1956&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 1963 (p. 340).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; made up almost entirely of Western and South Korean forces against the East Asian Communist states of China and North Korea. The war left both a long legacy, which remains at the centre of tensions on the Korean Peninsula today, as well as several controversies ranging from whether the conduct of coalition forces towards Korean civilians was a genocide, to which parties bore what share of responsibility for its outbreak. Although atrocity fabrication was not a significant factor in starting the war, it profoundly shaped both the course of the conflict in its final 18 months as well as public perceptions of China and North Korea in much of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five years before the outbreak of the Korean War the United States had from September 1945 placed the southern half of the Korean Peninsula under American military rule, and in the process forcibly dismantled the fledgling local government the People’s Republic of Korea. The U.S.-installed replacement was headed by Syngman Rhee, who was personally selected by the Commander-in-Chief of the U.S. Military’s Far East Command, General Douglas MacArthur, and flown in from Washington where he had resided for two decades.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The CIA’s personality assessment of Rhee had described him as having “devoted his whole life” to “the ultimate objective of controlling that country [Korea]. In pursuing this end he has shown few scruples about the elements which he has been willing to utilise for his personal advancement, with the important exception that he has always refused to deal with communists…. Rhee’s vanity has made him highly susceptible to contrived flattery or self-seeking interests in the U.S. and Korea. His intellect is a shallow one, and his behaviour is often irrational and even childish.” (CIA, &#039;&#039;Prospects for the Survival of the Republic of Korea&#039;&#039;, ORE 44–48, October 28, 1948 (Appendix A, ‘Personality of Syngman Rhee’).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Having been impeached by the prior Provisional Government of Korea for misuse of power, Rhee had little standing in the country itself although his vision for its future closely aligned with Western interests.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Breen, Michael, ‘Syngman Rhee: president who could have done more,’ &#039;&#039;The Korea Times&#039;&#039;, November 2, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rhee’s security apparatus responded to considerable public opposition with a campaign of massacres across southern Korea,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Background of the Present War in Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Far Eastern Economic Review&#039;&#039;, August 31, 1950. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Modern Library, 2010 (p. 189).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with American historian Bruce Cumings describing the conduct of its paramilitary youth groups in population centres suspected of improper loyalties as follows: “In Hagui village, for example, right-wing youths captured a pregnant twenty-one-year-old woman named Mun, whose husband was allegedly an insurgent, dragged her from her home, and stabbed her thirteen times with spears, causing her to abort. She was left to die with her baby half-delivered. Other women were serially raped, often in front of villagers, and then blown up with a grenade in the vagina.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Seong Nae, ‘The Cheju April Third Incident and Women: Trauma and Solidarity of Pain,’ paper presented at the Cheju 4.3 Conference, Harvard University, April 24– 26, 2003. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Modern Library, 2010 (p. 119).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Donald Nichols, a commander in the American Counter Intelligence Corps, was among those in the corps to describe its close work alongside these paramilitaries and the atrocities they committed in gruesome detail, noting that there were some he would “never be able to erase” from his memory due to their severity.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nichols, Donald, &#039;&#039;How Many Times Can I Die?&#039;&#039;, Brooksville, Brooksville Printing, 1981 (pp. 119, 120).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By 1950 two percent of South Korea’s population had been killed in such campaigns at a conservative estimate,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Modern Library, 2010 (p. 189). Hanley, Charles J. and Change, Jae-Soon, ‘Summer of Terror: At least 100,000 said executed by Korean ally of U.S. in 1950,’ &#039;&#039;The Asia-Pacific Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 7, issue 7, July 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with official investigations years later placing the death toll in the first five years between 600,000 and 1.2 million.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sima&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“최소 60만명, 최대 120만명&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;!’ [‘More than 600,000, less than 1,200,000!’], &#039;&#039;Hankyoreh&#039;&#039;, June 20, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Those suspected of improper loyalties and their families were targeted indiscriminately, with particularly brutal methods reserved for suspected sympathisers of the Korean Workers’ Party that ruled northern Korea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (pp. 231, 232, 236). Kim, Seong Nae, “The Cheju April Third Incident and Women: Trauma and Solidarity of Pain,” paper presented at the Cheju 4.3 Conference, Harvard University, April 24–26, 2003. Nichols, Donald, &#039;&#039;How Many Times Can I Die?&#039;&#039;, Brooksville, FL, Brooksville Printing, 1981 (pp. 119–120).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rhee had made his intentions very clear should he see through plans to place the north under his rule, stating: “I can handle the Communists. The Reds can bury their guns and burn their uniforms, but we know how to find them. With bulldozers we will dig huge excavations and trenches, and fill them with Communists. Then cover them over. And they will be really underground.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rhee quoted by president of United Press International Hugh Baillie in: Baillie, Hugh, &#039;&#039;High Tension: the Recollections of Hugh Baillies&#039;&#039;, London, Thomas Werner Laurie, 1960. MacDonald, Callum, ‘“So terrible a liberation” – The UN occupation of North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Bulletin of Concerned Asian Scholars&#039;&#039;, no. 23, vol. 2 (pp. 3–19).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was far from empty rhetoric, with his forces burying politically suspect segments of the population, including children, in the tens of thousands in mass graves across southern Korea exactly as he described.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The Times&#039;&#039; (UK), December 18, 21 and 22, 1950. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, Modern Library Edition, 2010 (pp. 168, 181).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These killings escalated immediately after the outbreak of the Korean War in June 1950. As an indication of their scale, Reuters quoted the chief of National South Korean police Kim Tai Sun stating shortly after the war began: “Twelve hundred Communists and suspected Communists have been executed by South Korean police since the outbreak of the hostilities.”.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;The Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039; (Chapter 16: Reversal on the Parallel).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mass graves created by Rhee’s forces for the politically suspect and their families across the country&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The South Korean government’s Truth and Reconciliation Commission conducted a thorough investigation into these incidents several decades after Rhee’s overthrow, and proved using declassified records that the Rhee government, with full American compliance, was responsible for extermination programs targeting suspected dissidents and their families. It uncovered mass burial sites containing thousands of bodies, including many children. (Spencer, Richard, ‘More than 100,000 massacred by allies during Korean War,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, December 29, 2008.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; were widely reported on by both government and American sources, with U.S. Army Private Donald Lloyd recalling of one such incident witnessed by the 3rd Engineers Company: “We heard the machine-gun fire and saw them [South Korean personnel] burying them in this big pit. There were women in that pit holding babies. I’d say one hundred people.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hanley, Charles J. and Choe, Sang Hun and Mendoza, Martha, &#039;&#039;The Bridge at No Gun Ri: A Hidden Nightmare from the Korean War&#039;&#039;, New York, Henry Holt and Company, 2001 (p. 169).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In his book, Colonel Donald Nichols recalled observing the systematic slaughter of political prisoners near Suwon in the first week of July 1950 by similar means, writing: “I stood by helplessly, witnessing the entire affair. Two big bulldozers worked constantly. One made the ditch-type grave. Trucks loaded with the condemned arrived. Their hands were already tied behind them. They were hastily pushed into a big line along the edge of the newly opened grave. They were quickly shot in the head and pushed into the grave.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nichols, Donald, &#039;&#039;How Many Times Can I Die?&#039;&#039; Brooksville, FL, Brownsville Printing Co., 1981.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scenes of mass killings on a tremendous scale and of women holding babies in mass graves were terrible – but also an excellent opportunity for propagandists intent on delegitimising and vilifying the North Korean government. The massacres were thus intentionally falsely attributed to North Korean forces, with American observers collecting and publicising extensive footage of the remains but mislabelling it as evidence of enemy war crimes. Prominent American actor Humphrey Bogart narrated the Pentagon-sponsored film &#039;&#039;The Crime of Korea&#039;&#039; which falsely presented sites of the U.S.-installed Southern government’s atrocities as the results of North Korean killings.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, Modern Library Edition, 2010 (p. 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Widely circulated in U.S. media, it lent considerable moral imperative to the war effort in the public eye. If the North Koreans were slaughtering women and babies and dumping them in their thousands in mass graves, it was difficult to criticise military intervention to liberate the Korean people. Use of different forms of media ensured that the message circulated as widely as possible, and there was even a comic book titled ‘Atrocity Story’ which highlighted the terror of the mass graves across South Korea and falsely attributed them to northern forces. After a long list of misattributed war crimes, the comic asked the reader to imagine if these were happening in Nevada, Atlantic City, New Jersey, or Inglewood, California – at once both fuelling empathy with the victims and implying a possible North Korean or other communist threat to America. It went on to describe, for comparison, the crimes of Nazi Germany, portraying the North Koreans as the ‘new Nazis’ and their conduct as from “the dark ages of barbarism and savagery.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rifas, Leonard, &#039;&#039;Korean War Comic Books&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland &amp;amp;#x26; Co., 2021 (pp. 152, 153).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine published a column titled ‘Barbarity’ describing the Taejon Massacre of 5000 to 7500 prisoners, with the victims referred to as “anti-Communists – soldiers, officials, business and professional men.” The U.S. Army report described it as follows “for murderous barbarism, the Taejon massacre will be recorded in the annals of history along with the rape of Nanking, the Warsaw Ghetto and other similar mass exterminations…. Those responsible … must be brought to judgement before the tribunal of civilised peoples.” South Korean government investigations decades later proved without doubt that Rhee government forces were the perpetrators, and that the victims of their killings among the country’s civilian population numbered in the hundreds of thousands in the weeks following the outbreak of the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shaines, Robert A., &#039;&#039;Command Influence: A story of Korea and the politics of injustice&#039;&#039;, Denver, CO, Outskirts Press, 2010 (p. 54).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was the perpetrator of these massacres which the U.S. was fighting not only to preserve in power, but also to impose on the people of North Korea as well which would guarantee further similar atrocities. Such slaughter was widely seen from October 1950 when much of North Korea was briefly placed under the Rhee government’s rule following U.S.-led offensives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The American war effort, launched in the name of liberating South Koreans and later North Koreans as well, and increasingly reliant on fabricated atrocities for justification, would itself pave the way to actual atrocities by coalition forces against both populations.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;British author Elizabeth Comber had accompanied American forces in South Korea in the early stages of the war, and wrote in her diary on July 14, 1950, regarding their conduct: “they think every Korean is an enemy, firing at, and sometimes killing refugees.” Two weeks later she wrote: “Day after day with their aircraft the Americans are laying waste towns and cities, killing fifty civilians for every one soldier.” (Han, Suyin (penname of Elizabeth Comber), &#039;&#039;Love is a Many Splendored Thing&#039;&#039;, London, Jonathan Cape, 1952 (pp. 342, 349).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Orders were given for U.S. personnel across the country to massacre South Korean civilians, which was confirmed by the accounts of war correspondents, Korean survivors, American perpetrators and years later by Pentagon archives.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“Kill ’Em All”: American War Crimes in Korea’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Timewatch&#039;&#039;, February 1, 2002. Hanley, Charles J., ‘No Gun Ri: Official Narrative and Inconvenient Truths,’ &#039;&#039;Critical Asian Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 42, issue 4, 2010 (pp. 589–622).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Kim Dong Choon a leading member of the South Korean government’s Truth and Reconciliation Committee, a government body established in 1993 to investigate historical incidents, reported in 2004 that widespread atrocities committed by American personnel were a result of their “deep racial prejudices” towards the Korean people. Taking the massacre of the population of the village of No Gun Ri as an example he stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;With total ignorance of Asia, young soldiers regarded Koreans and Chinese as ‘people without history.’ They usually called Koreans ‘gooks,’ a term used during World War II for Pacific Islanders. The fact that many Korean women in the villages were often raped in front of their husbands and parents has not been a secret among those who experienced the Korean War. It was known that several women were raped before being shot at No Gun Ri. Some eyewitnesses say that U.S. soldiers played with their lives like boys sadistically playing with flies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Dong-Choon, ‘Forgotten war, forgotten massacres – the Korean War (1950– 1953) as licensed mass killings,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Genocide Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, issue 4, December 2004 (pp. 523–544).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Gil Insham from the U.S. Army 7th Infantry Division recalled his sergeant organised patrols into villages for the sole purpose of raping Korean women, and once watched him pistol-whip a village elder for not leading him to young women and then rape the old man’s wife in front of him. He recalled GIs tortured North Koreans in their power, poking the exposed brains of the wounded and laughing or tying them to trees and pulling them apart. “I don’t know why some of our people did things like that. Maybe they were just like that inside, sadistic,” he recalled.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hanley, Charles J., &#039;&#039;Ghost in Flames: Lift &amp;amp;#x26; Death in a Hidden War, Korea 1950–53&#039;&#039;, New York, Public Affairs, 2020 (p. 281).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; South Korean soldiers returned home to stories of their sisters and other family members being targeted for rapes by Western personnel,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 290).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while Chinese soldiers recalled finding pictures of naked Korean rape victims in the helmets of dead American soldiers alongside pictures from home.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 284).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reporter George Barrett was among those to highlight the stark contrast between the Korean population’s perception of Chinese forces compared to those of Western nations as a result of their vast discrepancy in their conduct.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A notable indicator of how the Korean War was fought was that the war crimes committed by U.S. and South Korean forces were used by the Nazi German war criminals’ defence to argue that German generals should have their sentences commuted since their crimes were no worse. Supreme Commander Matthew Ridgway, who after Korea served as Supreme Allied Commander in Europe, said he favoured pardons on the basis that he had himself given orders in Korea to commit crimes no less severe than those the Nazi generals had. This may well have included his commands to massacre refugees, firebomb civilian population centres across both Koreas, and “kill everything in front of us, including women and children” during advances in 1951. (&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 24, 1952.) (Large, David Clay, &#039;&#039;Germans to the Front: West German Rearmament in the Adenauer Era&#039;&#039;, Chapel Hill, University of North Carolina Press, 1996 (p. 117).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He wrote that widespread rapes committed by U.S. and Canadian forces “have created a deep animosity among large sections of the Korean populace.” The Koreans stressed that Western soldiers committed crimes against civilians, including rapes and killings, with impunity and without reprimand by their superiors. By contrast, Barrett noted, the Chinese military “have impressed many Koreans with the discipline of their troops. Many residents of Seoul seem to go out of their way to tell about the good Chinese behaviour, and especially about executions of two rapists the Chinese are said to have held.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Koreans Watch U. N. Murder Trial as Test of Curb on Unruly Behavior,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 21, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The extent of American war crimes against the populations of both Koreas, which were carried out on a tremendous scale in a war fought under the pretext of liberating the peninsula, would require several volumes to fully elaborate (see: Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea’s 70 Years At War with American Power&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2020.) On the basis of these crimes international observers present at the time, and several scholars from both South Korea and the West have since concluded that U.S. conduct towards Koreans both north and south was consistent with the definition of genocide based on the Genocide Convention of 1948.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Dong-Choon, ‘Forgotten war, forgotten massacres – the Korean War (1950–1953) as licensed mass killings,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Genocide Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, issue 4, December 2004 (pp. 523–544). Chossudovsky, Michael, Presentation to the Japanese Foreign Correspondents Club on U.S. Aggression against the People of Korea, Tokyo, August 1, 2013 (https://off-guardian.org/2017/05/08/video-u-s-crimes-of-genocide-against-korea/). Hynes, Patricia, ‘The Korean War: Forgotten, Unknown and Unfinished,’ &#039;&#039;Truthout&#039;&#039;, July 12, 2013. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Modern Library, 2010 (p. 154). &#039;&#039;Report on U.S. Crimes in Korea&#039;&#039;, Commission of International Association of Democratic Lawyers, March 31, 1952 (p. 21).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While American and allied atrocities would not become widely known for some decades, however, misattributing South Korean mass graves to North Korean forces provided an effective means of disguising a campaign to impose the rule of the perpetrators of such acts as a just war to protect civilians from mass slaughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Fabricating a Massacre of American Prisoners&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
The escalation of years of frequent hostilities into full scale war between the two Koreas in June 1950 was capitalised on by the United States to reverse highly unfavourable Cold War power trajectories, with the conflict reviving the struggling American economy and winning much of the world over to the view that a harder line against Communist states was needed. Furthermore, in the eyes of some hardliners, the war provided an opening to expand hostilities to include China or even the Soviet Union, while placing tremendous strain on the Chinese economy supplementing ongoing American offensives on its other borders (see Chapter 3).&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brower, Charles F., &#039;&#039;George C. Marshall: Servant of the American Nation&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2011 (Chapter 6: Fighting the Force Problem: George C. Marshal and Korea). Foreign Relations of the United States 1951, Vol. VII (pp. 667, 668, 881– 882, 1106–1109). Foreign Relations of the United States 1952–1954, Vol. IV (p. 1068). Foot, Rosemary, &#039;&#039;The Wrong War&#039;&#039;, Ithaca, Cornell University Press, 1985 (pp. 148–153, 176). Hermes, Walter, &#039;&#039;Truce Tent and Fighting Front&#039;&#039;, Washington, Department of the Army, 1966 (pp. 56, 107). Pogue, Forrest C., &#039;&#039;George C. Marshall, Volume 4: Statesman, 1945–1959&#039;&#039;, New York, Viking, 1987 (p. 488). Levine, Alan J., &#039;&#039;Stalin’s Last War; Korea and the Approach to World War III&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland &amp;amp;#x26; Company, 2005 (pp. 208, 277, 278, 280, 283, 284). G-3 381 Pacific, G-3 Staff Study, ‘Capability of U.S. Army to Implement CINCUNC Operations Plan,’ ca. 21, Jan 53. BBC Summary, Far East, No. 221, January 23, 1953. &#039;&#039;Congressional Record: Proceedings and Debates of the 86th Congress&#039;&#039;, vol. 105, part 7, May 20–June 4, 1959 (p. 8703). Futrell, Robert Frank, &#039;&#039;The United States Air Force in Korea, 1950–1953&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, Office of Air Force History, 1983 (p. 667).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By contrast for the economies of China and North Korea the war imposed unsustainable costs. American advances after three months of fighting North Korean forces led its soldiers to approach China’s borders in late September 1950, just one year after China’s own long civil war had ended, to which Beijing responded after multiple unheeded warnings with a full-scale military intervention. The Chinese Civil War had itself had been immediately preceded by an eight-year war with Japan, and before that by decades of internal conflict between warring factions, leaving China’s ruined economy and negligible industry in a poor position in 1950 to support conflict with a coalition of major industrial powers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
America’s position in the Cold War benefitted considerably not only from fully scale miliary intervention in what was essentially an escalation of a Korean civil war, but also from prolonging the conflict when opportunities emerged to end it. From October 1950, after multiple major military victories, Beijing and Pyongyang pushed hard for ceasefire talks and an end to hostilities, with these efforts threatening to win over much of the United Nations as most member states had much less to lose than Washington should the fighting end. Thus just as talks were getting underway the U.S. on November 8 relaxed bombing restrictions and firebombed the city of Sinuiju on the Sino-Korean border with 85,000 incendiaries, which was immediately followed by an escalation of the bombing to target “every means of communication, every installation, factory, city and village” across North Korea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 24: The China Lobby Responds). Merrill, Frank J., &#039;&#039;A Study of the Aerial Interdiction of Railways During the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Normanby Press, 2015 (Chapter V). Acheson, Dean G, &#039;&#039;Present at the Creation: My Years in the State Department&#039;&#039;, London, W. W. Norton, 1969 (pp. 463, 464). Far Eastern Air Forces HQ to MacArthur, 8 November 1950, RG 6 Far East Command Box 1, General Files 10, Correspondence Nov-Dec 1950, MacArthur Memorial Library.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ordered by the coalition’s Supreme Commander General MacArthur, who was a strong proponent of expanding the war to Chinese soil and overthrowing the government there, the escalated bombings were widely interpreted as an effort to ensure the conflict continued.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Acheson, Dean G., &#039;&#039;Present at the Creation: My Years in the State Department&#039;&#039;, London, W. W. Norton, 1969 (pp. 463, 464). Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 24: The China Lobby Responds). Far Eastern Air Forces HQ to MacArthur, 8 November 1950, RG 6 Far East Command Box 1, General Files 10, Correspondence Nov-Dec 1950, MacArthur Memorial Library.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The forthcoming Japanese peace conference in August 1951, during which the Korean War would serve as a vital pretext for maintaining the U.S. military presence in the country after direct American military rule ended, added further impetus to the need to sustain hostilities.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 6: Time War Short).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the conflict dragged on through 1951, the forthcoming session of the UN General Assembly in October was seen as a forum where world opinion could be turned against continuation of the war should the Chinese and North Koreans offer reasonable terms for concluding it. On October 4, speaking to a luncheon of the UN Correspondents Association in New York, the United States deputy representative on the UN Security Council Ernest A. Gross warned that a ceasefire in Korea would facilitate a “phony” peace offensive by the Soviet Union. The goal of Moscow’s supposedly malign peace plans would be to weaken “the sense of urgency that has developed in the free world as a result of Soviet&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;References to the Korean War as “a result of Soviet actions” were made on the basis of prevailing but thinly evidenced Western claims that the outbreak of war and the policies of Pyongyang and Beijing were part of a malign Soviet grand plan to strengthen its hand in the Cold War. This fit in with a broader trend towards denying agency to actors outside the Western world and portraying any opponent to Western interests as a puppet of Moscow.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; actions.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was based on the presumption that the Korean War was a Soviet conspiracy, despite U.S. military sources consistently concluding that North Koreans were not receiving Soviet material support.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 13: MacArthur’s Blank Check). &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, October 6, 1950.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such statements warning against sinister intentions behind every peace proposal, and by implication advocating the war’s continuation, were hardly unprecedented. Shortly before the war’s outbreak John Foster Dulles, author of the influential American containment policy analysis &#039;&#039;War and Peace&#039;&#039; and soon to be Secretary of State, dismissed what he termed Soviet “Peace Offensives” as “deceptive Cold War strategy” which seriously threatened the West. “As things are going now …we must develop better techniques…. They [the USSR] can win everything by the cold war they could win by a hot war,” Dulles warned, with the Soviet, Chinese and North Korean positions relative to the United States suffering from the war’s outbreak and continuation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 4: The Role of John Foster Dulles).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before June 1950 global power trajectories including prestige and influence in the third world, economic growth&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Supreme Commander Douglas MacArthur was one of many in the U.S. leadership who attested to America’s “fear of peace” in Korea as a result of economic overreliance on military industries, stating four years after the Korean War began: “It is part of the general pattern of misguided policy that our country is now geared to an arms economy which was bred in an artificially induced psychosis of war hysteria and nurtured upon an incessant propaganda of fear.” He warned that this economic orientation “renders among our political leaders almost a greater fear of peace than is their fear of war.” (Imparato, Edward T., &#039;&#039;General MacArthur Speeches and Reports 1908–1964&#039;&#039;, Nashville, Turner, 2000 (p. 206).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and military modernisation, all favoured the USSR, with America’s formerly overwhelming advantages fast declining. As Secretary of State Dean Acheson noted regarding this in 1953, the Korean War “came along and saved us.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;LaFeber, Walter, &#039;&#039;America, Russia, and the Cold War&#039;&#039;, New York, John Wiley, 1976 (p. 100).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By mobilising the West for war the conflict had turned the tables, and there remained a strong incentive in 1951 to ensure that the fighting could be extended.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For a detailed assessment see: Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea’s 70 Years At War with American Power&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2020 (Chapter 2: Strategic Implications of the Korean War’s Outbreak)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Representative Ernest A. Gross revealed in October 1951 that rather than ending the war Washington was considering expanding it, informing correspondents: “if the Korean talks fail … the Assembly would have to consider additional measures to employ against the foe there.” By the end of 1951, having previously penetrated deep into South Korea, Chinese and North Korean forces had been driven northward leaving battle lines little above the prewar inter-Korean dividing line the 38th parallel. It was expected that Beijing and Pyongyang would require a return to the parallel – &#039;&#039;status quo ante bellum&#039;&#039; – as a condition for armistice, which would provide the U.S. with an optimal opportunity to refuse. On this basis the U.S. Military’s Tokyo Headquarters, which oversaw the coalition war effort, was described at the time as “cheerfully pessimistic.” As it informed the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; on October 20 regarding the possibility of renewed peace talks: “Even if … full-dress sessions again began, few believed that an armistice would come much nearer.” Three days later the &#039;&#039;Times’&#039;&#039; esteemed military editor Hanson Baldwin stressed that unless U.S.-led coalition forces were “willing to pull back to the 38th Parallel all along the front … there is not likely to be a cease-fire.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It thus came as a shock to many in the U.S. when on October 26, the second day of truce talks, the Chinese and North Koreans expressed willingness to cease hostilities based on the current battle lines – a major concession that would make it far more difficult for hardliners in Washington and the military to provide a further pretext for continuing the war. As award winning journalist I. F. Stone observed, from the perspective of a U.S. leadership which sought to sustain hostilities:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Now the Reds were ready to yield on the 38th Parallel. It looked as if it would be difficult to keep peace from breaking out. By November 4 the Communists had ‘finally yielded to UN insistence that the armistice line should be generally based on the line of battle contact,’ had agreed on a neutral buffer strip one and a quarter miles wide, and were ‘largely in agreement’ on the location of the line itself. The situation looked desperate, but a stumbling block happily turned up.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;U.S. negotiators responded by pushing for further concessions, namely by insisting on neither the &#039;&#039;status quo ante bellum&#039;&#039; nor on a ceasefire based on the current battle lines which advantaged Western forces. They instead required the Chinese and North Koreans to give up their territory south of the 38th parallel, namely the city of Kaesong, while the U.S.-led coalition would give up nothing. These highly unusual terms succeeded in preventing what appeared to have been an imminent breakthrough in the peace process and were widely interpreted as a move to prevent a swift end to hostilities. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported on November 11 regarding this development: “In Washington – especially in diplomatic quarters – there was some mystification why Kaesong had taken on such importance when both sides had agreed on the principle that the battlefront should be the basis for the armistice line. It was pointed out that the battered town lay in a plain dominated by hills and hence had little military value.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 11, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; there was “a belief that after the Communists had made the big concession on the line,” and that the U.S. was “sticking at straws.” British press indicated that such conduct gave Beijing and Pyongyang grounds “to claim that the Allies [U.S.-led coalition] did not really want a truce.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rumours spread among American personnel in the field that their leaders were avoiding a peace settlement despite major enemy concessions, with the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; highlighting: “in many places along the Korean front the muttering guns fell silent. Ground fighting was almost at a standstill though air battles went on. The foxhole-to-foxhole grapevine on the UN lines was active with rumours. The GIs had hopes that an end to this fighting might not be far off – hopes which had been raised before and dashed before.” On November 11 China’s Radio Peking broadcast the statement that “if the Americans give up their demand for Kaesong a settlement can be reached in a matter of hours.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue). &#039;&#039;Evening Herald&#039;&#039;, November 10, 1951. &#039;&#039;La Crosse Tribune&#039;&#039;, November 10, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese proposal for an immediate ceasefire was particularly concerning for those favouring continued hostilities. General James Van Fleet, Commander of the U.S. Eighth Army, addressed the troops to clarify that the war would be “business as usual” until “the Communist aggressors terminate their violation of human liberty.” Considering Western interpretations of how their East Asian adversaries “violated human liberty,” this purposefully vague objective meant that the war could continue indefinitely as long as the Chinese and North Korean states existed. A November 14 report from Tokyo Headquarters slammed the East Asian states’ calls for an immediate ceasefire, emphasising that “The Reds openly repudiated their long-standing agreement that hostilities would go on until a full armistice was signed.” As I. F. Stone noted ironically regarding such criticisms, “the blackguards were trying to bring the war to an end” – they were being vilified for attempting to end hostilities sooner.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American personnel on the frontlines appeared far from supportive of the positions taken by the military leadership. A &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; dispatch on the central front in Korea published on November 12 emphasised that the same question was being raised by men across the front: “why don’t we have a cease-fire now?” Regarding “the troops who have to fight the war … the unadorned way that an apparently increasing number of them see the situation right now is that the Communists have made important concessions, while the United Nations Command, as they view it, continues to make more and more demands.” The &#039;&#039;Times’&#039;&#039; frontline correspondent George Barrett emphasised: “the United Nations truce team has created the impression that it switches its stand whenever the Communists indicate they might go along with it,” while recent developments “have convinced some troops that their own commanders, for reasons unknown to the troops, are throwing up blocks against an agreement.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 12, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I. F. Stone described the U.S. Military’s response to the issue at hand, facing decline in both faith in the leadership and in soldiers’ will to fight when peace was clearly being offered, as “atrocities to the rescue.” He observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Something had to be done and done quickly. Something was…. On November 14 in Pusan, Colonel James M. Hanley, Judge Advocate General of the Eighth Army, called in the local Korean ‘stringers’ who covered that out-of-the-way place for the big news agencies and gave out one of the biggest sensations of the war. ‘U.S. REVEALS REDS KILLED 5500 G.I. CAPTIVES IN KOREA,’ said the headlines next day. And on November 16, when the estimate was raised to 6270, the Associated Press sent out a gory compilation, ‘REDS BUTCHERED MORE AMERICANS THAN FELL IN ’76.’ … Troop dissatisfaction over the delay in the truce talks was to be countered with an injection of hate. The alleged atrocities also were used to explain the delay in arranging a cease-fire.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid, November 12, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The explanations which followed this perfectly timed news of atrocities against American prisoners gave a strong indication of its purpose. The Associated Press reported that on November 16 Colonel James M. Hanley, the Judge Advocate General of the Eighth Army responsible for compiling and investigating all war crimes, said he “divulged the Reds’ ‘wanton murder’ of American prisoners because he thought American soldiers at the front ought to know what they are up against.” From the following day the Armed Forces Radio “broadcast the atrocity story … and repeated it at intervals.” It further reported: “A highly placed Allied officer said today the announcement that the Communists in Korea have murdered thousands of American prisoners has stripped the mystery from what has been holding up Korean armistice talks.” The officer stated: “The Communists don’t want to have to answer questions about what happened to their prisoners.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Evening Star&#039;&#039;, November 16, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the significant benefit this narrative provided, Supreme Commander General Matthew Ridgway likened the sudden report of atrocities and the way it quickly changed prevailing attitudes to a divine intervention, stating on November 17:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It may perhaps be well to note with deep reverence, that in his inscrutable way God chose to bring home to our people and to the conscience of the world the moral principles of the leaders of the forces against which we fight in Korea…. It may well be that in no other way could all lingering doubts be dispelled from the minds of our people as to the methods which the leaders of communism are willing to use, and actually do use, in their efforts to destroy free peoples and the principles for which they stand.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The Commander in Chief, Far East (Ridgway) to the Chief of Staff, United States Army, Tokyo, November 17, 1951, Foreign Relations of the United States, 1951, Korea and China, Volume VII, Part 1, Document 720.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Reports that the Chinese and North Koreans had slaughtered prisoners in their custody built on multiple fabricated atrocities since the war began that characterised the adversary in a way that made such slaughter appear more believable, with the aforementioned misattribution of mass graves to North Korean massacres being but one example. British reports, however, indicated that Colonel Hanley’s claim of a mass slaughter of prisoners “seemed evidence of bungling propaganda or a deliberate effort to sabotage the negotiations.” The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; correspondent in London added that “a suspicion exists that the United States, for some inexplicable reason, wants to prolong the fighting.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; diplomatic correspondent James Reston reported from Washington on November 15 that the circumstances appeared highly peculiar, stating:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Several days ago it appeared that a compromise finally had been arranged on the cease-fire line, at which time Secretary of State Dean Acheson, speaking in the United Nations meetings in Paris, attacked the Chinese Communists for conduct below the level of ‘barbarians.’ When this attack was followed during the critical moment of the armistice negotiations by the publication of Colonel Hanley’s atrocities report, even officials here conceded that it might look to the world as if the United States was purposely trying to avoid a cease-fire in Korea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Successful atrocity fabrication quickly realigned popular opinion behind efforts to continue the war and punish the Chinese and North Koreans for what was portrayed as a wanton disregard for humanitarian norms. This allowed the U.S. to continue to stall negotiations while raising the possibility of escalation to a full-scale war with China. Atrocity fabrication was thus essential to more than doubling the war’s duration, extending it by 20 months, which exerted a far greater toll on the East Asian adversaries than it did on the Western powers since the former side had from the outset been in a much weaker position to sustain a war effort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. media outlets and politicians only further exaggerated claims of atrocities, with the chairman of the Senate Subcommittee on Korean War Atrocities later stressing that the East Asian adversaries were guilty of “beast-like acts committed against civilised humanity.” As an example of the kinds of misconduct seen, he claimed: “a Red Chinese nurse cuts off the toes of a GI with a pair of garden shears, without benefit of anaesthesia, and wraps the wounds in a newspaper.” Other alleged atrocities included GIs “lined up in a ditch and shot in cold blood, with their hands wired behind their backs,” and others “put into small iron cages and starved to death like animals, with maggots coming out of their eye sockets.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rifas, Leonard, &#039;&#039;Korean War Comic Books&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland, 2021 (pp. 151, 152).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claims of enemy brutalisation or massacre of Western prisoners were highly inconsistent not only with the testimonies of the prisoners themselves, which emerged once they were released, but also with one another. On November 14 Colonel Hanley claimed 5500 American and 290 other coalition prisoners of war had been slaughtered in their camps by the Chinese and North Koreans. Two days later he announced that the figures for prisoners killed actually stood at 6270 Americans, 7000 South Koreans, and 130 other coalition personnel – a total of 13,400. Ridgway’s formal statement the following day on November 17 confirmed Hanley’s claims but did not provide figures. Three days later on November 20 Ridgway said it was “possible” that 6000 American soldiers listed as missing in action may have been killed as prisoners, but that there was proof of only 365 such murders. He gave no indication of the status of prisoners from other coalition members.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;462nd Plenary Meeting, United Nations General Assembly, Eighth Session, Official Records, November 30, 1953 (p. 353). &#039;&#039;Altavista Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 43, no. 1, December 1951 (p. 13). Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 46: Weird Statistics).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two days later on November 22 documents sent by air courier to the UN New York headquarters contained the text of Ridgway’s fortnightly report dated November 12 which covered the two weeks from August 16–31. The report alleged that 8000 American prisoners of war had been killed. Thus the claims for numbers of American prisoners killed included: Ridgway (November 12) 8000, Hanley (November 14) 5500, Hanley (November 16) 6270, and Ridgway (November 20) “possibly” 6000, “definitely known” 365. Addressing these discrepancies on November 29, Ridgway said the figures were subject to “constant re-evaluation,” but the 6000 figure “was the most up-to-date” and included all coalition personnel except for South Koreans. The 8000 figure, he said, was an earlier estimate. Thus between November 20 and November 29, Ridgway had amended his estimate from a “possible” 6000 American prisoners killed, to the 6000 figure including other coalition forces. Furthermore, on November 20 Ridgway did not cover up or account for his own 8000 figure of November 12 by saying that it was “possible” that 8000 were killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding what he referred to as these “weird statistics” I. F. Stone observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It does not help prisoners in the hands of the enemy to make charges of mistreatment if these charges are false, nor does it help their families…. To excuse oneself later by saying that atrocity reports were subject to ‘constant re-evaluation’ and that the 6000 was the more ‘up-to-date’ figure was to admit that these reports and estimates were so unreliable that in one week this process of ‘constant re-evaluation’ cut Ridgway’s estimates by 25 percent, while Hanley’s figures rose by 14 percent. This is sheer statistical slapstick, understandable enough if the purpose was merely to stir up hate and upset peace talks, utterly inexcusable if intended as a serious accounting on the murder of American men by the enemy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 46: Weird Statistics).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Stone noted that Hanley’s accounts sounded much more like “wartime rumour picked up from the local population which [Ridgway’s predecessor] MacArthur himself did not think reliable enough to include in any of his reports.” He highlighted a sharp contrast in the reports on treatment of prisoners before the need arose to fabricate atrocities, and afterwards. Editors across the American press nevertheless took the story of prisoners being massacred at face value, with headlines ranging from that of the editorial of the &#039;&#039;New York Herald Tribune&#039;&#039; which referred to “The Communist Brutes,” to that of the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; which referred to the enemy as having “butchered prisoners in cold blood.” The &#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039;, while critical of Hanley, stressed: “Let no one minimise the gravity of Hanley’s charges. The Communists are ruthless enemies whose disregard for human life is notorious.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 46: Weird Statistics).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An exception was the &#039;&#039;Washington Times-Herald&#039;&#039;, which inserted an editor’s note in the middle of a Tokyo dispatch on the front page on November 17 citing a “top Pentagon authority” who “said flatly Army headquarters has no conclusive evidence of atrocities or other barbaric acts committed by Chinese Reds in the Korean War.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Times-Herald&#039;&#039;, November 17, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claims that Americans had been slaughtered or tortured in Chinese and Korean prison camps were ultimately disproven once prisoners started to be released in significant numbers. Coalition prisoners had a harsh experience in the war’s initial months as battle lines were constantly changing, supply lines were strained or non-existent and no prison camps could be established. Prisoners could only be kept with troops at the moving frontlines and food was scarce for both captives and soldiers, resulting in an estimated 90 percent of U.S. prisoner deaths occurring in the first year of the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hastings, Max, &#039;&#039;The Korean War&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon and Schuster, 1987 (p. 298).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many died alongside their captors in bombing raids and, as noted by British military historian Max Hastings, “the plight of the prisoners was often no worse than that of the northern soldiers and people.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 298).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An order by North Korea’s advanced headquarters strictly forbade “the unnecessary killing of enemy personnel when they could be taken prisoners of war…. Those who surrender will be taken as prisoners of war.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 298).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prisoners were nevertheless often assailed by the local population or shot by men on the frontlines who could not afford the burden of taking them along in this semi-guerrilla stage of the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;Origins of the Korean War: Liberation and the Emergence of Separate Regimes, 1945–1947, Volume 1&#039;&#039;, Seoul, Yeogsabipyeongsa Publishing, 2004 (pp. 702, 703).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The nature of the war changed considerably after the entry of Chinese forces in October 1950, with fighting soon localised around the 38th parallel and secure prison camps quickly established behind the frontlines. Conditions for American and coalition prisoners quickly improved, and their camps were opened to the press including Western reporters. By the time allegations of mass slaughter were made in the U.S. the harsh conditions of the war’s early stages had long since passed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reports of “communist atrocities” against prisoners strongly contradicted the press’ findings and the pictures of decently fed smiling prisoners who were allowed exercise – prisoners who had allegedly seen many of their number slaughtered. Britain’s former chief of defence staff, Field Marshal Lord Richard Carver, observed regarding conditions in camps: “The UN prisoners in Chinese hands, though subject to ‘re-education processes’ … were better off in every way than any held by the Americans.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 164).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Re-education involved lessons on the ‘evils of capitalism’ and the history of Western imperialism. Evidence of Chinese and Korean forces slaughtering prisoners at this time was non-existent, and reports from prisoners who returned painted a very different picture to the claims from the military regarding their treatment.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue) and (Chapter 46: Weird Statistics).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American prisoners reported Chinese guards inviting them to their quarters “for drinking and talking” and playing music with them in joint “jam sessions.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sayre, George, 950774-RECAP-K, Intelligence Document File, Assistant Chief of Staff, G-2, Intelligence, Box 1025, RG 0319 Army Staff, National Archives, College Park.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One American prisoner of war, Shelton Foss, recalled regarding his treatment that he, alongside his North Korean captors, “played chess, sang American songs … and talked generally about the U.S. and Korea.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019. (p. 330).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As one U.S. prisoner recounted upon being freed, conditions in Chinese camps were as follows:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Prisoners rose at 7 a.m. and either took a short walk or performed light calisthenics. They washed their faces and hands, and at 8 a.m. representatives from each squad drew the appropriate number of rations from the kitchen. Food was cooked by the Chinese and the diet was essentially the same as that provided the Communist soldiers consisting of singular items such as sorghum seed, bean curd, soya bean flour, or cracked corn and on certain special occasions such as Christmas or Lunar New Year, the prisoners received small portions of rice, boiled fatty pork, candy and peanuts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Paschall, Rod, &#039;&#039;Witness to War: Korea&#039;&#039;, New York, Perigee Trade, 1995 (p. 173).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Others recalled being given access to an English language library of “more than a thousand books,” with those less literate Americans being given tuition to improve their literacy skills.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Adams, Clarence, &#039;&#039;An American Dream: The Life of an African American Soldier and POW Who Spent Twelve Years in Communist China&#039;&#039;, Amherst, University of Massachusetts Press, 2007, (p. 56).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American prisoner Howard Adams reported not only the far better treatment of prisoners in Chinese and Korean custody relative to those held by Western forces, but also of the mishandling of peace talks and extensive coercion of Chinese and Korean prisoners by U.S. forces. He recalled in an interview: “the [American] prisoners’ hopes soared when the peace talks began. We thought we’d be free soon. The Chinese thought so too at one point and gave us a feast, but the talks dragged on and on as the U.S. side made ridiculous demands regarding prisoners and other issues.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;Good Deeds &amp;amp;#x26; Gunboats&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books &amp;amp;#x26; Periodicals, 1990 (Chapter 22).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Associated Press reported on April 12, 1953, as U.S. prisoners were first being released, that “American soldiers returning from communist prison camps told a story today of generally good treatment.” One former prisoner, Kenyon Wagner, had much praise for his medical treatment, saying he had been given “the whole works.” Another, Corporal Theodore Jackson, similarly praised the quality of the medical treatment he and his fellow prisoners had received. “To my idea” he said, “they did fair, about the best they could do with the medicines they had.” Former British prisoner Arthur Hunt said that there was a daily sick call and prisoners’ health was well taken care of, with inoculations given against various diseases. Albert Hawkins, another former British prisoner, said that he had reported his feet were feeling slightly numb and was carefully attended to and fed vitamin pills as a result. Former prisoner Private William R. Brock Jr. stated that conditions in prison camps were agreeable and he had never seen a prisoner ill-treated. He said that there was no barbed wire around the camps and that each man was issued with a quilt and blanket and their houses had floor heating.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Winnington, Alan and Burchett, Wilfred, &#039;&#039;Plain Perfidy, The Plot to Wreck the Korea Peace&#039;&#039;, Britain-China Friendship Association, 1954 (p. 19).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Upon examination when returning home, the U.S. Military was surprised by the excellent physical health and low number of fatalities among the prisoners – although it was concerned by what was termed the “Oriental brainwashing” of the servicemen.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mayer, William E., &#039;&#039;Beyond the Call: Memoirs of a Medical Visionary, Volume 1&#039;&#039;, Albuquerque, Mayer Publishing Group International, 2009 (p. 350).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Statements from American prisoners indicated that interrogation rooms in Chinese and Korean camps were devoid of torture.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019. (p. 338).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marines interviewed by the &#039;&#039;Saturday Evening Post&#039;&#039; recalled that in six months of captivity the Chinese “never struck, beat, or in any way physically maltreated a prisoner,” and even protected them from mobs of North Korean civilians who tried to strike them while they were being marched to their camp. At camp they were told to regard themselves as “newly liberated friends.” The worst that happened to them was the obligation to sit through interminable Communist speeches and propaganda indoctrination sessions – hardly the kind of prison camp where one could expect thousands to be executed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Martin, Harold M., ‘They Tried to Make Our Marines Love Stalin,’ &#039;&#039;Saturday Evening Post&#039;&#039;, August 25, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The return of significant numbers of American servicemen who made public statements contradicting prevailing portrayals of the Korean and Chinese adversaries, often strongly criticising the conduct of the U.S.-led coalition and alleging that serous war crimes were committed by their own side, itself required a creative propaganda approach to remedy. A narrative was thus constructed which stripped the servicemen of their agency and credibility, and portrayed any criticisms of U.S. conduct or policy as being involuntary as a result of some mysterious form of Asiatic mind control. The creation of the myth of “brainwashing,” a term first coined by the CIA for this purpose during the Korean War, was intended to delegitimise these American servicemen and their testimonies. Although seemingly ridiculous, racial sentiments against East Asians and widespread perceptions of an impending ‘yellow peril,’ combined with the narrative’s endorsement by respected figures in media and the intelligence community, led to its widespread acceptance. As New York University professor of history and prominent Korea expert Monica Kim noted: “‘Brainwashing’ became the perfect trope with which to render these American POW’s [prisoner of war’s] ‘desires’ – or politics, to be more exact – into a more familiar racialised narrative of the unwitting, innocent American being seduced by the mysterious ‘Oriental’.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019. (p. 335).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; ‘Brainwashing’ allowed the Western world to rest assured in the righteousness of their cause. It neutralised as contradictions to this narrative not only the statements of former servicemen, but also the actions of those who defected to or collaborated with the West’s adversaries, and even the Chinese and North Korean POWs who refused to defect to the ‘free world’ and chose to return home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Kim described a “process of fashioning the Korean Communist POW into an ideological figure – or more specifically, a ‘fanatic’ – a phrase used extensively by U.S. military personnel to describe the Communist POWs in both their statements for the case file and administrative memos passed from higher command to the camps.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 205, 206).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These individuals, Western and allied populations were assured, were not acting of their own free will, and fantastical stories of communist Asiatic mind control were widely propagated to explain their actions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 306).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus those whose firsthand experience of the war led them to dispute the narrative of a Western good against an Asian communist evil were stripped of their voices – it was the Asian communist propagandists speaking through them, not the people themselves, be they freed American soldiers or East Asian prisoners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative of a massacre of prisoners did not need to be remotely true to be effective, and ultimately served not only to gain support for an extension of the war through abnormal demands at the armistice talks, but also to reinforce the metanarrative in the West vilifying countries at the forefront of opposing Western power and empire as malign and barbaric actors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In sharp contrast to the treatment of Western prisoners in Chinese and Korean camps, sources consistently pointed to extreme brutalisation of East Asian prisoners held by U.S.-led coalition forces. Propaganda from Beijing and Pyongyang had no need to fabricate atrocities when covering the hardships their men endured, as the reality was already too extreme and gruesome for most media to fully cover. Journalists repeatedly found that American officers they interviewed admitted knowledge of or participation in massacres of Chinese and Korean prisoners.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 166).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Robert William Burr of the U.S. Army second infantry division recalled one such incident in which his platoon sergeant shot a dozen prisoners personally. He stated regarding the prevailing attitude towards killing East Asian soldiers: “At the time I would have felt worse if I had run over someone’s dog with my car.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Burr, Robert Williamm (2nd Inf div. 38th inf. Reg, 2nd battalion, Company E), Korean War Veterans’ Survey Questionnaire, Military History Institute Archives, Carlisle, Pennsylvania.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The ease with which East Asians could be slaughtered was similarly observed five years prior in the Pacific War, where surrendering Japanese soldiers frequently met with the same fate. Killing them was also frequently compared to killing animals in a way that killing ethnically European soldiers never could be.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Glenn Gray, Jesse, &#039;&#039;The Warriors, Reflections of Men in Battle&#039;&#039;, Winnipeg, Bison Books, 1998 (p. 150). Munro, Victoria, &#039;&#039;Hate Crime in the Media, A History&#039;&#039;, Santa Barbara, Praeger, 2014 (pp. 42, 43).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Multiple studies highlighted the considerable discrepancy in American treatment of surrendering ethnically European adversaries compared to East Asians as a result of the extent to which the latter were dehumanised.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fenton, Ben, ‘American Troops Murdered Japanese Pows,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, August 6, 2005. Munro, Victoria, &#039;&#039;Hate Crime in the Media, A History&#039;&#039;, Santa Barbara, Praeger, 2014 (p. 44). Krammer, Arnold, ‘Japanese Prisoners of War in America,’ &#039;&#039;Pacific Historical Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 52, no. 1, 1983 (p. 70). Hastings, Max, &#039;&#039;Nemesis: The Battle for Japan&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Perennial, 2008 (pp. 173, 174).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As resistance to Western occupation in Korea involved all parts of society, it was not unheard of to see three generations of the same family held in the same prisoner of war camps with many children also imprisoned.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (p. 93).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The fatality rate among prisoners was high with many not adequately fed and dying due to malnutrition&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 87).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and more intentionally killed by soldiers after their capture. Prisoners were shot by soldiers for insulting their guards, hunger striking, and even for singing.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 112–115). Case file #104, Box 5, POW Incident Investigation Case Files, 1950–53, Office of the Provost Marshal, Office of the Assistant Chief of Staff, G-1, Headquarter, U.S. Army Forces, Far East, 1952–57, Record Group 554, NARA, College Park, Maryland.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An example of one such incident saw around fifty women gathered in the common area of their compound begin to sing folk and political songs, which quickly spread to other compounds. They were met with gunfire by the guards causing 29 casualties.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019. (pp. 83, 84).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A more extreme case saw protesting prisoners, who had not even a rifle among them, suppressed by American paratroopers, battle tanks and flamethrowers. Brigadier General Haydon Boatner recalled regarding the killing: “What a gruesome sight it was! … A battlefield in every respect. Entrenchments, wounded, dead, burning buildings and tests [tents] with a few human hands, legs or feet here and there.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Typed unpublished manuscript, Box 7, Haydon Boatner Collection, Hoover Institution Archives. Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (pp. 204, 205).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being repeatedly interrogated, severely beaten, half-starved, and kept in solitary confinement, North Koran officer Pak Sang Hyong was kept in a six-by-three-foot cage with only strands of barbed wire for walls. He was given one blanket and no shoes and left outdoors for three winter months. He recalled after his release: “I lived like an animal.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 166).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Korean female prisoners were particularly singled out for abuse, with Pulitzer Prize–winning American historian John Toland, the war’s contemporary, describing one example as follows:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;One girl, Kim Kyung Suk, told how they had forced a group of women prisoners into a large room. Here they were stripped. Then nude male North Korean prisoners were shoved in. ‘We heard you Communists like to dance,’ an American shouted. ‘Go on! Dance!’ They pointed bayonets and revolvers at the prisoners, who began to dance, while drunken, cigar smoking, guffawing American officers stubbed out cigars on the girls’ breasts and committed indecencies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Toland, John, &#039;&#039;In Mortal Combat: Korea, 1950–1953&#039;&#039;, New York, William Morrow, 1991. Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p.170).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;With conduct strongly influenced by racial prejudice, a British officer noted that U.S. forces treated prisoners “as cattle.” Chinese and Korean prisoners were provided with extremely poor sanitary conditions, lacking access to clean water or toilets,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 178).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in a period of just 10 months from October 1950 over 4,000 prisoners in one camp died mostly due to dysentery. Prisoners were also used for medical experiments, in violation of Articles 13 and 19 of the Geneva Conventions, with the &#039;&#039;American Journal of Tropical Medicine and Hygiene&#039;&#039; reporting that the primary concern towards sick prisoners was often experimentation rather that treatment. In one epidemic at a prison camp on Koje Island treatments varied greatly, and some 1,600 cases of the same disease followed 18 different treatment and dosage schedules. The &#039;&#039;Journal&#039;&#039; noted: “the Korean outbreak demonstrated again that an epidemic situation provides the opportunity to accumulate valuable scientific data very rapidly,” which was prioritised over the wellbeing of the POWs. The epidemic resulted in 19,320 hospitalisations and a very high 9 percent fatality rate – 1,729 deaths. It was referred to as “150 epidemics in one.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 176).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
British and Australian journalists Alan Winnington and Wilfred Burchett documented a number of accounts of experimentation on prisoners after interviewing North Korean doctors who were held in the camps. Their 68 examples included providing prisoners with experimental doses of sulfadiazine tablets, ranging from eight to 48, “to test the effects of very high sulfa intake and many patients died of sulfa poisoning.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; POWs at the U.S. 14th Field Hospital near the Pusan prison camp and the U.S. 64th Field Hospital at Koje were at times operated on either to give young surgeons practice or for experimentation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Williams, Peter and Wallace, David, &#039;&#039;Unit 731; Japan’s Secret Biological Warfare in World War II&#039;&#039;, The Free Press (British edn.), 1989 (pp. 385–387). Winnington, Alan and Burchett, Wilfred, &#039;&#039;Plain Perfidy, The Plot to Wreck the Korea Peace&#039;&#039;, Britain-China Friendship Association, 1954 (Chapter 10).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prominent journalist and Harvard graduate Hugh Deane noted regarding experimentation: “The American doctors, if they had qualms, could always remind themselves that the purpose was to add to medical knowledge, making possible saving of more lives, and that the victims were inferior beings, gooks to many, near animals to others.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 176).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Excessive amputations were also widely reported, with limbs stiff from lack of exercise or from having just been released from plaster casts being cut off.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prisoners were housed in compounds at four times the legal density of U.S. federal prisons, itself far from a high standard at the time, in conditions “considered appropriate to Asian peasants.” Max Hastings noted that “Western treatment of the Koreans and the Chinese was dictated by a deeply rooted conviction that these were not people like themselves, but near-animals.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hastings, Max, &#039;&#039;The Korean War&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon and Schuster, 1987 (Chapter 17: The Pursuit of Peace, Part 1, Koje-do).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prisoners held on Koje Island by U.S. forces described the state of their captivity in a letter they signed in 1952: “Koje Island is a living hell. The shores of this island are no longer washed by sea water, but by our tears and blood. There is no breath of fresh air here, the pungent stench of blood fills our nostrils in every corner of the island.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 166).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Observing the prisoners’ eventual return Winnington and Burchett emphasised the stark contrast to the well treated Western prisoners coming out of Chinese and Korean camps, describing prisoners released from Western camps as follows:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Haggard, with faces dank and moist like corpses, bearing the hideous mutilations of experimental surgery, some vacant eyed, girls driven mad by attempted rapes…. Half of the prisoners in many ambulances were lacking legs, often both legs. Even men missing two legs and without artificial ones were not treated by the Americans as stretcher cases, so plentiful were amputees. In a single hour it was possible to see six people delivered who lacked all four limbs – hacked back to mere torsos.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Winnington, Alan and Burchett, Wilfred, &#039;&#039;Plain Perfidy, The Plot to Wreck the Korea Peace&#039;&#039;, Britain-China Friendship Association, 1954 (p. 9).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;If Chinese or North Korean media had had anything near the influence of that of the West, it is likely that treatment of their prisoners in the custody of the U.S. and its allies would have been recorded in history as one of the great atrocities of the 20th century. As it was the two East Asian states were too isolated and vilified and lacked the media clout needed to propagate their narratives or make their grievances known. While the U.S. had a much more formidable media establishment, however, its own claims of atrocities against its prisoners were seriously undermined by a lack of evidence and by the accounts of the prisoners themselves after their release – leaving them deeply discredited after the war ended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;The ‘Free World’ and its War Prisoners&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
In parallel to the battles on land and in the air the contest for world opinion was a major arena of conflict in the Korean War, with the U.S. and its allies seeking to delegitimise their adversaries and portray themselves not only as representing their own countries’ national interests, but also as representing universal values and the interests of all humanity. As it became increasingly clear from the spring of 1952 that a decisive routing of Chinese and North Korean forces was unachievable, the United States began to focus on leveraging one of its major assets, the large numbers of prisoners of war it was holding, to construct a narrative of a moral and psychological victory. This centred around claiming that Chinese and North Korean prisoners did not want to return to their homelands outside the Western sphere of influence, and that when given free choice would defect &#039;&#039;en-masse&#039;&#039; to live in Western-aligned Taiwan and South Korea. Washington sought to have the world believe that the conditions the Beijing and Pyongyang governments created for their populations were an atrocity in and of itself, and engineering prisoner defections thus quickly gained a central place in furthering American and allied strategic interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American negotiators first mentioned the entirely unheard-of concept of voluntary repatriation in January 1952, which if implemented would mean that prisoners of war choosing to remain elsewhere would not be returned to their home countries. This directly contradicted the 1949 Geneva Conventions on the Treatment of Prisoners of War, which stipulated the mandatory return of all prisoners, and was described by the U.S. delegate to the armistice talks Admiral Ruthven Libby with phrases such as “principle of freedom of choice” and “the right of individual self-determination,” and “a bill of rights” for the prisoner of war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Meeting dated January 2, 1952. Minutes of Meetings of Subdelegates for Agenda Item 4 on Prisoners of War, 12/11/1951–02/06/1952; Korean Armistice Negotiation Records; Secretary, General Staff; Headquarters, United Nations Command (Advance); Record Group 333; National Archives, College Park. Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (p. 8).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While British Foreign Secretary Anthony Eden was among those to concede that “our legal grounds were so poor” for pursuing such action,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jager, Shella Miyoshi, &#039;&#039;Brothers at War: The Unending Conflict in Korea&#039;&#039;, London, Profile Books, 2013 (p. 205).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the coalition’s policy was effectively settled in Washington by February 27 on an insistence on voluntary repatriation. The wholly unexpected and illegal terms served to delay an armistice agreement by over a year.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Memorandum of Conversation by the Deputy Assistant Secretary of State for Far Eastern Affairs, ‘U.S. Position on Forcible Repatriation of Prisoners of War,’ February 27, 1952, Top Secret, Top Secret, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States&#039;&#039;, 1952–1954, vol. 15, part 1 (p. 69).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Beyond providing a propaganda victory, engineering mass defections was vital to facilitating Western powers’ efforts to recast themselves as altruistic rather than imperial powers. As rhetoric from the Western world increasingly placed a new emphasis on claims of moral universalism to frame the rationale for its interventionism abroad in a new light, such defections would be particularly valuable. While a world order based on the dominance of Western military might ever-present across the globe remained as it had in the colonial era, the pretext for this order and for Western interventionism changed. The West’s wars were now “humanity’s wars” fought on behalf of mankind, and those such as the Chinese and North Koreans who resisted were accordingly portrayed as acting not only against Western interests – but against the interests of humanity, the international community and even their own people. The will of the “free world” and the “international community” and Western geopolitical designs were to be indistinguishable. Intended to justify the sustainment of Western-dominated global order and the quashing by Western armies of those that resisted it, the first major use of this rhetoric came in Korea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portraying the order it presided over as one with universal appeal to all peoples was key to the Western Bloc’s claim to represent the interests of humanity, legitimising its military interventions and delegitimising opposition to its hegemony. With China and North Korea both being decolonising states at the forefront of the conflict against the Western-led order at the time, engineering defections from them provided an extremely valuable and vital contribution to these designs. Monica Kim observed to this effect:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The choice of the Korean War POW would be further evidence of the fundamental appeal of U.S. mandated projects of democracy on the global stage…. The notion of defending humanity came to the fore as the moral impetus for war. Sovereign recognition, decolonising imperatives, or state interests – including those of the United States – none of these elements were placed on the table regarding how the American public should imagine the U.S. military intervention abroad.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (pp. 107, 128).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;She concluded: “Desire on the part of the decolonised Korean POW and the Chinese POW would enable the critical disavowal of imperial ambitions on which the United States insisted – if others demonstrated their wish to belong to the U.S.-defined liberal order, then the United States was not imposing an imperial design on the globe. Desire, however, was not a predictable variable in the interrogation room.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 107, 128).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ensuring that prisoners from the East Asian countries which resisted Western dominance would act in a way the Western narrative and ‘free world’ ideology would presuppose was thus essential.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather than fabricating an atrocity, the U.S. and its allies would create the image of both a universal appeal of the West and universal unattractiveness of life in decolonising and non-westernised East Asian states, which was achieved by employing extreme methods of coercion on the prisoners in their power. The effects of this were highly complementary to atrocity fabrication efforts, which similarly portrayed those countries outside the Western sphere of influence as lacking in basic humanity and thus showed the Western-led order as representing a more humane and benevolent future for the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing a central role in the manipulation of the prisoner of war issue, the U.S. Psychological Strategy Board (PSB) established in 1951 recognised that the figure of the POW could be emblematic of a new way of fighting for world opinion – one in which President Harry Truman took a strong personal interest and which would persist long after the cessation of hostilities in Korea. While undermining the image of unchallenged Western military might through their successes on the battlefield had provided the Chinese and North Koreans with considerable prestige, the PSB’s work had the potential to bolster the Western Bloc’s standing considerably in the eyes of the world while reversing its adversaries’ gains.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 99).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PSB was responsible for efforts to shape international public perceptions of the war effort as one fought in the name of universal values rather than Western interests, which effectively placed the world in a total struggle between the Western-led order and those such as North Korea and China which remained outside it. Examples included recommendations that the language of “containment” of enemy states be abandoned in favour of references to the “liberation” of their populations, and replacing “made in America” labels in aid programs with tags stating: “Peace Partnership of Free Humanity.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Document: Overall Strategic Concept for our Psychological Operations, May 7, 1952, Folder: 091.412, File #2, ‘The Field and Role of Psychological Strategy in Cold War Planning,’ Box 15, SMOF: Psychological Strategy Board files, Papers of Harry S. Truman, Harry S. Truman Presidential Library Archives.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prominent political theorist and former jurist Carl Schmitt observed regarding the construction of this universal moralism at the time that it “would bring into existence – in fact allow only the existence of – wars on behalf of humanity, wars in which enemies would enjoy no protection, wars that would necessarily be total.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schmitt, Carl, &#039;&#039;The Nomos of the Earth in the International Law of the Jus Publicum Europaeum&#039;&#039;, New York, Telos Press, 2003 (p. 419).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Where in the early 1950s, the prisoner repatriation issue lay at the crux of these efforts, the legacy of what PSB started in Korea would remain prominent in Western rhetoric into the 21st century particularly regarding how military interventions were justified.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roberts, Adam, ‘NATO’s “Humanitarian War” on Kosovo,’ &#039;&#039;Survival&#039;&#039;, vol. 41, no. 3, Autumn 1999 (pp. 102–123). ‘Bush Renews Vow to “Free” Iraqi People,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 1, 2003. Hong, Adrian, ‘How to Free the North Korean People,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, Dec. 19, 2011. Zenko, Micah, ‘The Big Lie About the Libyan War,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, March 22, 2016. Marks, Jesse and Pauley, Logan, ‘America Must Find New Ways to Protect Syrian Civilians,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When in early April 1952 American negotiators had offered to return 70,000 prisoners, which was a 40 percent reduction from a prior offer of approximately 116,000, Chinese and North Korean negotiators were stunned as the Americans had predicted. Hugh Deane reported on the U.S. strategy which necessitated a high number of enemy defections:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Reduced estimates reflected the results of savage coercion in the compounds. President Truman and an increasing number of others in the leadership had come to envisage a substitute for the victory the U.S. had failed to win on the battlefield – a propaganda triumph in line with the rollback doctrine that was prevailing over mere containment. An impressive number of prisoners were to refuse adamantly and publicly to go home to the communist evils awaiting them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do the brunt of the dirty work in selected compounds (there were 32 of them on Koje, all overcrowded) the U.S. secured some 75 persuaders from Taiwan, mostly from [President] Chiang Kaishek’s equivalent of the Gestapo, and a larger number of members of terrorist youth groups sent in by the Syngman Rhee government. Some wore neat American uniforms, others were posing as prisoners…. Their continuing task was to locate prisoners who wished repatriation and to do whatever was necessary to dissuade them. Control of the food supplies was a powerful means, and that, threats, beatings, slashings and the killing of the most stubborn, led to a gratifying number who muttered ‘Taiwan, Taiwan, Taiwan’ when asked the key question…. Thus many Chinese who didn’t want to go to Taiwan found themselves there. Of the Chinese prisoners 6,670 were repatriated to China, 14,235 were sent to Taiwan.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 167).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The Anti-Communist Youth League, a far-right South Korean militia which had played a key role in quashing dissent against U.S. military rule there, maintained a strong presence in the prison camps. They were often given jurisdiction over meal distributions, disciplinary beatings, surveillance and interrogations, and reserved the right to execute or otherwise punish prisoners.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thimayya, Kodendera Subayya, &#039;&#039;Experiment in Neutrality&#039;&#039;, New Delhi, Vision Books, 1981 (p.113). Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (pp. 278, 281).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Comparisons of prison camps where Chinese and North Koreans were held to Nazi concentration camps were common in internal U.S. reports.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Carruthers, Susan Lisa, &#039;&#039;Cold War Captives: Imprisonment, Escape and Brainwashing&#039;&#039;, Oakland, University of California Press, 2009 (p. 125).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. Ambassador to the South Korea John Muccio alleged that the Taiwanese representatives involved in repatriation were “members of Chiang Kai-shek’s Gestapo.” He passed on reports that Chinese prisoners were being forced under severe threats to sign petitions in blood and undergo tattooing to prove they were anti-communists and wanted to go to Taiwan. One report from a prisoner stated, regarding the enforcement of this policy:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In early 1952, the brigade leader, Li Da’an, wanted to tattoo every prisoner in Compound 72 with an anti-Communist slogan…. He ordered the prison guards to beat those who refused the tattoo in front of the five thousand prisoners. Some of those who couldn’t stand the beatings gave up and agreed to the tattoo. One prisoner, however, Lin Xuepu, continued to refuse the tattoo. Li Da’an finally dragged Lin up to the stage, and in a loud voice asked Lin: ‘Do you want it or not?’ Bleeding and barely able to stand up, Lin, a nineteen-year-old college freshman, replied with a loud ‘No!’ Li Da’an responded by cutting off one of Lin’s arms with his big dagger. Lin screamed but still shook his head when Li repeated the question. Humiliated and angry, Li followed by stabbing Lin with his dagger…. Li yelled to all the prisoners in the field: ‘whoever dares to refuse the tattoo will be like him.’&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Westad, Odd Arne, &#039;&#039;The Cold War; A World History&#039;&#039;, London, Allen Lane, 2017 (p. 180). Peters, Richard and Li, Xiaobing, &#039;&#039;Voices from the Korean War: Personal Stories of American, Korean and Chinese soldiers&#039;&#039;, Lexington, University Press of Kentucky, 2005 (pp. 244, 245).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The true meaning of ‘voluntary repatriation’ and defection to the ‘free world’ were well known to the State Department, with Ambassador Muccio reporting to State Secretary Acheson as early as May 1952 that Taiwanese overseers in the compounds “dominated proceedings through violent systematic terrorism and physical punishment of those choosing against going to Taiwan throughout both orientation and screening phases. Severe beatings, torture, some killings.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Muccio to Secretary of State, May 12, 1952, Top Secret, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States&#039;&#039;, 1952–1954, vol. 15, part 1 (p. 192).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He had reported four months prior in January to Secretary Acheson’s aide, Ural Alexis Johnson, that “beatings, torture and threats of punishment are frequently utilised to intimidate the majority of Chinese POWs” as part of “an attempt at forced coerced removal to Formosa [Taiwan] in direct contradiction of the UNC [United Nations Commission] stand at Panmunjom on voluntary repatriation of internees.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Memorandum by P. W. Manhard of the Political Section of the Embassy to the Ambassador in Korea, Secret, March 14, 1952, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States&#039;&#039;, 1952–1954, vol. 15, part 1 (pp. 98, 99).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He later again emphasised in a report to Secretary Acheson the use of “physical terror including organised murders, beatings, threats, before and even during the polling process” to ensure an outcome on the repatriation issue favourable to Western interests. His findings were confirmed by others in the State Department.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The Ambassador in Korea to the Department of State, Top Secret, June 29, 1952, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States&#039;&#039;, 1952–1954, vol. 15, part 1 (p. 360). Muccio to Secretary of State, July 2, 1952, Top Secret, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States&#039;&#039;, 1952–1954, vol. 15, part 1 (pp. 369, 370, 379). Rose, Gideon, &#039;&#039;How Wars End: Why We Always Fight the Last Battle&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon and Schuster, 2010 (pp. 146, 147).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Muccio later referred to news on the treatment and coercion of Chinese and Korean prisoners as “very disturbing reports of horrors being perpetuated in the prisoners’ camps,” for which he said the United States was responsible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Muccio, John J., &#039;&#039;Oral History Interview&#039;&#039;, Harry S. Truman Library, February 10 and 18, 1971 (pp. 100, 101).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A report from the Department Office of Intelligence research similarly observed that the U.S., with Taipei’s support, had created “a police-state type of rule over the main Chinese POW compounds, which provided the foundation and means for powerfully influencing the screening against repatriation.” This included “enforced tattooing of the POWs” and “violent and terroristic coercion of the POWs by the KMT [Taiwanese] trusties during the screening.” The report concluded that this seriously inflated the numbers of prisoners who ‘chose’ to defect.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chase, A. Sabine, Estimate of Action Needed and Problems Involved in Negotiating and Implementing an Operation for Re-Classification and Exchange of POWs, July 7, 1952, Top Secret, National Archives, 693.95A24/7-752 (pp. 3, 4, 7).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. State Department officers A. Sabin Chase and Philip Mansard were sent to Korea to ascertain why large numbers of prisoners defected, and concluded in their report that the main reason was “violent tactics of the PW [POW] trustees before and during the screening process.” They reported a “police state type of rule” over the prisoner compounds and that prisoners were not only subjected to an “information blockade,” but also that physical terror with organised threats, beatings and murders before and during the polling process were all widespread. While the investigators found substantial evidence of coercion, they did not find any significant lack of support for the Chinese government or the military among Chinese prisoners.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Foot, Rosemary, &#039;&#039;A Substitute for Victory: Politics of Peacemaking at the Korean Armistice talks&#039;&#039;, Ithaca, Cornell University Press, 1990 (pp. 120, 121).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; North Korean doctor Rhee Tok Ki, who was held in prison camps, concurrently reported that ill patients were harassed to the detriment of their recovery to ensure that they would refuse repatriation. He stated: “TB patients especially need rest, but they were hounded day and night as a sort of specially refined torture to get them to renounce repatriation.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 178).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Internal U.S. reports were corroborated by the Red Cross which reported finding “some very grave incidents” regarding the treatment of Chinese and North Korean prisoners particularly relating to coercion over the repatriation issue. Although reporters were not allowed near prison camps, one from the &#039;&#039;Toronto Star&#039;&#039; managed to enter with a British delegation. His report affirmed that the prisoners chose not to be repatriated due to “physical threats, often carried out.” In some cases prisoners were instead given the option either to remain imprisoned indefinitely or to go to Taiwan, and so elected to go to Taiwan based on false information.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 169, 178).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The final report by the Neutral Nations Repatriation Commission reached the same conclusion, emphasising that “any prisoner who desired repatriation had to do so clandestinely and in fear for his life.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Young, Charles S., &#039;&#039;Name, Rank, and Serial Number: Exploiting Korean War POWs at Home and Abroad&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2014 (p. 89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With reports being almost unanimous that use of violence and intimidation tremendously inflated the number of ‘defections,’ American officers reported to chief negotiator Admiral Charles Turner Joy that the screening process was not indicative of real choice by the prisoners.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Levine, Alan J., &#039;&#039;Stalin’s Last War; Korea and the Approach to World War III&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland, 2005 (pp. 253, 254).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The admiral himself wrote of the Taiwanese controlled compounds that “the results of the screening were by no means indicative of the POWs’ real choice,” and that, should Taiwanese overseers be removed the numbers wishing to be repatriated would rise “from 15% to 85%.” He further noted reports that “a mock screening which had taken place in compound 92 prior to the regular screening. The [Taiwanese] leaders had asked those who wished to return to step forward. Those doing so were either beaten black &amp;amp;#x26; blue or killed.” Regarding his Army interpreters who witnessed the repatriation process, Joy reported they had “said their experience watching Chinese POWs at the polls convinced them that the majority of the POWs were too terrified to frankly express their real choice. All they could say in answer to the questions was ‘Taiwan’ repeated over &amp;amp;#x26; over again.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Negotiating While Fighting: The Diary of Admiral C. Turner Joy at the Korean Armistice Conference&#039;&#039;, Stanford, Hoover Institution Press, 1978 (p. 355).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus although referred to in most Western histories of the Korean War as a key affirmation of the superiority of Western values and the Western-led order, the prisoner repatriation issue instead revealed highly depraved conduct by the U.S.-led alliance that put its claims to represent a ‘free world’ to serious question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What the U.S. and its partners had fabricated was not an atrocity, but rather a reinforcement of the metanarrative which portrayed the alternative to Western hegemony – life in those countries outside the Western sphere of influence – as terrible enough that even their own soldiers would abandon their homes and families to defect to Western-aligned states. The construction of this narrative relied heavily on vilifying Western adversaries using fabricated atrocity propaganda. CIA Director Allen Dulles was not overstating the importance of the issue when he referred to alleged mass defections as “one of the greatest psychological victories so far achieved by the free world against communism” – with the communist world at the time representing the primary challenger to Western-led order.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Memorandum of discussion at the 181st meeting of the National Security Council, January 21, 1954; Eisenhower Library, Eisenhower papers, Whitman file.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Korean War saw atrocity fabrication to vilify Western adversaries, as well as the fabricated narrative of prisoner defections, both play very major roles in furthering Western Bloc objectives. As a result economically developed Western countries which brutalised and killed their prisoners were successfully portrayed as humanitarians standing for universal values, while their East Asian adversaries which treated prisoners as well as they did their own soldiers were cast as brutalising both the POWs under their power as well as their own people – the latter whom the Western narrative claimed were defecting in droves as a result. Although perpetuated highly successfully through Western media, the narratives created in Korea appeared to those from both sides familiar with the state of affairs of the ground to be entirely at odds with reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Three Beijing 1989 and Tiananmen Square ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Background: Subversion and the Sino-U.S. Cold War&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
The coming to power of the Communist Party of China and declaration of the People’s Republic of China (PRC) in October 1949 marked the beginning of new phase in Sino-U.S. relations, with the new state almost immediately labelled a leading adversary to Western interests alongside the Soviet Union and targeted accordingly. Washington’s hostility towards China’s communist movement had long predated 1949, and the United States had actively intervened in China’s civil war in the preceding four years against communist forces and on the side of the staunchly pro-Western Guomindang government. From August 1945 American air and naval assets were used to facilitate a massive and rapid redeployment of 400,000–500,000 Guomindang personnel and of U.S. Marines to prevent the communist People’s Liberation Army (PLA) from taking key positions across the country. Among their targets were Beijing,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harris Smith, Richard, &#039;&#039;OSS: The Secret History of America’s First CIA&#039;&#039;, Berkeley, University of California Press, 1972 (pp. 259–282).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Shanghai,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fleming, Denna Frank, &#039;&#039;The Cold War and its Origins, 1917–1960&#039;&#039;, Crows Nest, Allen and Unwin, 1961 (p. 570).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and important railway lines, coal mines, ports and bridges.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September-December 1945. Tuchman, Barbra W., &#039;&#039;Sitwell and the American Experience in China 1911– 1945&#039;&#039;, London, MacMillan, 1970 (pp. 666–677).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 1946 100,000 American military personnel, including 50,000 Marines, were deployed to China,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 26, 1945 (p. 5).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with PLA reports indicating that they actively took to the offensive against communist-held areas.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September-December 1945. Tuchman, Barbra W., &#039;&#039;Sitwell and the American Experience in China 1911– 1945&#039;&#039;, London, MacMillan, 1970 (pp. 666–677).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regular reconnaissance flights by U.S. aircraft provided vital intelligence to the Guomindang, with multiple reports indicating that American aircraft strafed and bombed PLA positions and massacred the populations of communist-held towns.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 6, 1945 (p. 1). &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 19, 1945 (p. 2).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As communist forces enjoyed widespread support particularly from rural communities, entire population centres were often perceived as adversaries and targeted indiscriminately. One U.S. Marine recalled to this effect that his unit had “unmercifully” blasted a Chinese village without knowing “how many innocent people were slaughtered.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Letter to Congressman Hugh de Lacy of State of Washington,’ &#039;&#039;Congressional Record&#039;&#039;, January 24, 1946, Appendix, vol. 92, part 9 (p. A225).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To fight alongside Guomindang forces and their own Marine Corps the U.S. had before the end of 1945 already begun rearming surrendered Imperial Japanese personnel in China – what President Truman referred to as “using the Japanese to hold off the communists.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Truman, Harry S., &#039;&#039;Memoirs, Vol. Two: Years of Trial and Hope, 1946–1953&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 1956 (p. 66). &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 26, 1945 (p. 5).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; From 1947 the CIA’s first ever air unit the Flying Tigers deployed to China to help counter communist forces,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robbins, Christopher, &#039;&#039;Air America&#039;&#039;, New York, Avon Books, 1985 (pp. 46–57). Marchetti, Victor and Marks, John, &#039;&#039;The Cia and the Cult of Intelligence&#039;&#039;, New York, Alfred A. Knopf, 1974 (p. 149).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by 1949 the U.S. had provided almost $2 billion in funds and a further $1 billion worth of military hardware as aid to the Guomindang and trained a full 39 of its divisions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Testimony of Dean Acheson, Hearings held in executive session before the U.S. Senate Foreign Relations Committee during 1949–1950 (p. 23).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The lengths to which the U.S. went to defeat China’s communist movement reflected the importance it attached to ensuring the country remained in the Western sphere of influence, and ensured that America and the new People’s Republic were effectively at war from the moment the latter came into existence when the Guomindang lost the civil war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the reasons for the defeat of the Guomindang and their leader Chiang Kaishek former State Department employee William Blum observed that the key lay in “the hostility of the Chinese people at large to his [Chiang’s] tyranny, his wanton cruelty, and the extraordinary corruption and decadence of his entire bureaucratic and social system.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 21).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The head of the U.S. Military Mission in China General David Barr assessed that the Guomindang were under “the world’s worst leadership,” highlighting “widespread corruption and dishonesty throughout the armed forces.” There was a broad consensus among U.S. analysts at the time supporting Barr’s views, but while the nature of Guomindang leadership was well known the U.S. still went to great lengths to impose it on China.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Conn, Peter, &#039;&#039;Pearl S. Buck: A Cultural Biography&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2010 (p. 316).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In contrast reports on the communists by a U.S. Army delegation sent in 1944 were immensely positive, with the delegation’s leader John Service observing: “[party chairman] Mao and the other leaders are universally spoken of with respect … these men are approachable and subservience toward them is completely lacking…. To the casual eye there are no police in [the communist capital of] Yenan…. Morale is very high … there is no defeatism but rather confidence.” He contrasted this sharply with the Guomindang’s low morale, high corruption and militarist police state.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mitter, Rana, &#039;&#039;China’s War With Japan 1937–1945; The Struggle for Survival&#039;&#039;, London, Allen Lane, 2013 (pp. 331–333).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the communist victory British journalist and China scholar Felix Greene noted: “Americans simply could not bring themselves to believe that the Chinese, however rotten their leadership, could have preferred a communist government.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stockwell, John, &#039;&#039;In Search of Enemies&#039;&#039;, New York, W. W. Norton &amp;amp;#x26; Company, 1978 (p. 238). Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 23).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Largely as a result Washington’s position towards China was unremittingly hostile, with a very wide range of measures pursued to isolate and destabilise it with the goal of restoring a Western client government to power. Although Chinese Foreign Minister Zhou Enlai made repeated overtures to Washington seeking improved relations after 1949, these were flatly rejected and the U.S. instead made several attempts to assassinate him.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 21).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the outbreak of the Korean War in June 1950, as the American military leadership continued to pledge to ‘roll back’ Chinese communism, U.S. forces came within firing distance of Chinese territory and its vital border infrastructure and attacked Chinese forces which had been deployed to form a buffer inside Korea. Reports of the Chinese deployment, which were known to have begun over a week before hostilities broke out, were notably censored from American media so that when U.S. forces engaged them on October 25, 1950, it was made to appear that the Chinese had initiated hostilities. The result was an overwhelming defeat for U.S. and allied forces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Appleman, Roy E., &#039;&#039;South to the Naktong, North to the Yalu: United States Army in the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, Department of the Army, 1998 (pp. 674, 691). Ecker, Richard E., &#039;&#039;Korean Battle Chronology: Unit-by-Unit United States Casualty Figures and Medal of Honor Citations&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland, 2005 (p. 47). Chae, Han Kook et al., &#039;&#039;The Korean War, Volume II&#039;&#039;, Lincoln, University of Nebraska Press, 2001 (p.124).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Further assaults on Chinese positions led Beijing to eventually commit to a full scale military intervention in December, with China and the U.S. fighting a limited war confined to the Korean Peninsula.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea’s 70 Years At War with American Power&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2020 (Chapter 4: The Battlefield Moves to North Korea – And China).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many in the U.S. military leadership proposed expanding the war effort to the Chinese mainland with strategic firebombing or even nuclear strikes, a blockade and mining of Chinese ports, and eventually a full scale invasion supported by Guomindang remnants which had fled to Taiwan. The presence of Soviet forces in China, and risk of war with the USSR, were the primary deterrents to such action.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brower, Charles F., &#039;&#039;George C. Marshall: Servant of the American Nation&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2011 (Chapter 6: Fighting the Force Problem: George C. Marshal and Korea). Foreign Relations of the United States 1951, Vol. VII (pp. 667–668, 881– 882, 1106–1109). Foreign Relations of the United States 1952–1954, Vol. IV (p. 1068). Foot, Rosemary, &#039;&#039;The Wrong War&#039;&#039;, Ithaca, Cornell University Press, 1985 (pp. 148–153, 176). Hermes, Walter, &#039;&#039;Truce Tent and Fighting Front&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, Department of the Army, 1966 (pp. 56, 107). Pogue, Forrest C., &#039;&#039;George C. Marshall, Volume 4: Statesman, 1945–1959&#039;&#039;, New York, Viking, 1987 (p. 488). Levine, Alan J., &#039;&#039;Stalin’s Last War; Korea and the Approach to World War III&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland &amp;amp;#x26; Company, 2005 (pp. 208, 277, 278, 280, 283– 284). G-3 381 Pacific, G-3 Staff Study, ‘Capability of U.S. Army to Implement CINCUNC Operations Plan,’ ca. 21, Jan 53. BBC Summary, Far East, No. 221, January 23, 1953. &#039;&#039;Congressional Record: Proceedings and Debates of the 86th Congress&#039;&#039;, vol. 105, part 7, May 20–June 4, 1959 (p. 8703). Futrell, Robert Frank, &#039;&#039;The United States Air Force in Korea, 1950–1953&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, Office of Air Force History, 1983 (p. 667).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. waged war on China on multiple fronts, and beyond the battlefields of Korea it pursued extensive economic warfare measures, pressed for Beijing’s isolation internationally, provided protection and offensive weapons to Guomindang remnants, and supported Guomindang assaults on the mainland from Taiwan.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Journal of the American Intelligence Professional, unclassified articles from &#039;&#039;Studies in Intelligence&#039;&#039;, vol. 57, no. 3, September 2013 (pp. 22–28). &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 20, 1958.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The CIA further provided arms, training, logistical support, and its own advisors and engineers to Guomindang remnants in Myanmar, which repeatedly launched incursions into Chinese territory sabotaging infrastructure and forcing Beijing to divert resources towards defence on a third front. Although they were consistently defeated and several CIA advisors were killed,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (pp. 24, 25). Mitchell, Arthur H., &#039;&#039;Understanding the Korean War: The Participants, the Tactics, and the Course of Conflict&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland, 2013 (p. 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; these operations continued until the PLA and Myanmar’s own armed forces launched a joint operation to expel the CIA presence and its militias.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 25, 1966 (p. 20). Burkholder Smith, Joseph, &#039;&#039;Portrait of a Cold Warrior&#039;&#039;, New York, Putnam, 1976 (pp. 77, 78).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; CIA use of Taiwan as a base for operations to destabilise the mainland included airdropping paramilitary units for “promoting domestic anti-government guerrilla operations. This was to be accomplished by small teams of Chinese agents, generally inserted through airdrops, who were to link up with local guerrilla forces, collect intelligence and possibly engage in sabotage and psychological warfare, and report back by radio” – according to the agency’s reports.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Two CIA Prisoners in China, 1952–1973,’ Central Intelligence Agency Official Website, News &amp;amp;#x26; Information, April 5, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While Washington repeatedly claimed that Beijing was paranoid and dismissed all charges when confronted over these actions, declassified documents later proved Chinese claims entirely correct – as did the shooting down and capture of CIA pilots.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marchetti, Victor, and Marks, John, &#039;&#039;The Cia and the Cult of Intelligence&#039;&#039;, New York, Alfred A. Knopf, 1974 (p. 150). &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 28, 1969 (p. 40). Department of State Bulletin, May 2, 1966.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A fourth front for destabilisation of China was opened by the CIA in the southwestern province of Tibet.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A 1964 memorandum showed allocation of funds as follows: $500,000 to support 2,100 fighters based in Nepal, $400,000 in expenses for a covert training site in Colorado and $185,000 for black air transportation of trainees from Colorado in India, for later infiltration into China. The Dalai Lama was also given a personal subsidy of $180,000 annually. (United States of America Department of State, Office of the Historian, Historical Documents, Foreign Relations of the United States, 1964–1968, Volume XXX, China, &#039;&#039;337. Memorandum for the Special Group&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, January 9, 1964.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although Washington had refused requests from Tibetan separatist groups for assistance in obtaining independence under Guomindang rule, and made clear that it recognised Chinese sovereignty over the territory,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Aide-memoire from U.S. State Department to the British Embassy, July 13, British Foreign Office Records 371/35756, The National Archives of the United Kingdom. ‘The United States, Tibet and the Cold War,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Cold War Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 8, issue 3, Summer 2006 (pp. 145–164).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; this quickly changed after the foundation of the PRC in October 1949, after which separatist groups were leveraged as assets for destabilisation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Under Operation St Bailey, the U.S. also oversaw propaganda to foster separatist thinking among Tibetan communities, and according to the State Department: “objectives are aimed toward lessening the influence and capabilities of the Chinese regime through support, among Tibetans and among foreign nations, of the concept of an autonomous Tibet under the leadership of the Dalai Lama; toward the creation of a capability for resistance against possible political developments inside Tibet; and the containment of Chinese Communist expansion – in pursuance of U.S. policy objectives.” (‘Memorandum for the 303 Committee,’ Office of the Historian, Historical Documents, Foreign Relations of the United States, 1964–1968, Volume XXX, China, United States of America Department of State, January 26, 1968.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On November 1 President Truman called for “modern weapons and sufficient advisors” to be sent to separatist forces,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;Good Deeds &amp;amp;#x26; Gunboats&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books &amp;amp;#x26; Periodicals, 1990 (p. 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in June 1950 Secretary of State Dean Acheson stated that London and Washington were jointly exploring means to “encourage Tibetan resistance to Commie control.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Grunfeld, A. Tom, &#039;&#039;The Making of Modern Tibet&#039;&#039;, Armonk, M. E. Sharpe, 1987 (p. 95).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Efforts escalated from the mid-1950s, and a four-day conference between U.S. intelligence and the Tibetan separatist leadership in 1955 saw a ten-year joint plan laid out to balkanise China and establish Tibet as a separate state aligned with Western interests.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;Good Deeds &amp;amp;#x26; Gunboats&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books &amp;amp;#x26; Periodicals, 1990 (p. 179).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The CIA invested heavily in training and arming separatist guerrillas from 1956,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chen, Jian, ‘The Tibetan Rebellion of 1959 and China’s Changing Relations with India and the Soviet Union,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Cold War Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 8, issue 3, Summer 2006 (p. 68).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which were tasked with sabotaging infrastructure, mining roads, cutting communications lines and ambushing PLA forces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 26). Wise, David, &#039;&#039;The Politics of Lying&#039;&#039;, New York, Random House, 1973 (pp. 239–254). Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;Good Deeds &amp;amp;#x26; Gunboats&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books &amp;amp;#x26; Periodicals, 1990 (pp. 181, 182).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both the Chinese state and its Tibetan minority suffered as a result of U.S. intervention, with the fourteenth Dalai Lama being among those to highlight that separatist cooperation with the CIA to undermine China “only resulted in more suffering for the people of Tibet.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mann, Jim, ‘CIA Gave Aid to Tibetan Exiles in ‘60s, Files Show,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, September 15, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to him, Western support was provided “not because they cared about Tibetan independence, but as part of their worldwide efforts to destabilise all communist governments.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With the Korean War having ruled out prospects for an invasion of China, U.S. policy for the next quarter century was effectively summarised by Assistant Secretary of State for Far Eastern Affairs Walter Robinson as follows: “our hope of solving the problem of the mainland of China was not through attack on the mainland but rather by actions which would promote disintegration from within.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;Good Deeds &amp;amp;#x26; Gunboats&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books &amp;amp;#x26; Periodicals, 1990 (p. 179).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. was moved to pursue détente and normalisation of diplomatic relations with China in the mid-1970s, largely due to setbacks in the Vietnam War, economic stagnation at home, and a perceived rise in Soviet power. With Beijing itself perceiving the USSR as an imminent threat to its security following the Sino-Soviet split of 1960, China’s rapprochement with the U.S. ended its political isolation and facilitated an expansion of economic ties with the Western world. This compensated for the decline in ties with the Soviet Bloc which had previously been key to bolstering its war-ravaged economy. Détente would be short lived, however, and just a decade later the end of the Cold War, a relative decline in Soviet power, and improving Sino-Soviet ties meant China was no longer seen in the U.S. as a vital asset to Western goals of containing Moscow. The result was a resumption of efforts to target China for destabilisation, which first materialised in the summer of 1989.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Unrest in June 1989: The West Claims Mass Slaughter in Beijing&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
By 1989 China’s position to withstand subversion from abroad was in many ways much weaker than it had been in the 1950s and 1960s. Economic reforms pursued under the administration of Deng Xiaoping had fuelled economic growth, but also inequality and increasingly conspicuous at times obscene signs of corruption. This contrasted sharply with both the communist ideals with which two generations had by then been raised, and the Mao-era zero tolerance towards corrupt practices. The result was growing dissatisfaction particularly among the urban youth who felt that their parents’ sacrifices to build a new China were being exploited by a new class of corrupt officials leading the country astray.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The recent relaxation of price controls had greatly improved the wellbeing of China’s rural population and increased crop yields and productivity, but this came at a cost to the urban population who faced rising prices for staple foods. Inflation shocks throughout the 1980s worsened the situation, with rates averaging almost 19 percent in 1988 and 1989.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘China: The Dragon of Inflation,’ &#039;&#039;Stratfor Analysis&#039;&#039;, February 11, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Former Chinese Premier and General Secretary of the Communist Party of China Zhao Ziyang was seen as a symbol of the new corruption in government and had proposed reforms which directly fuelled inflation. Zhao was the initial target of the public’s ire, with handbills passed out in 1989 asking: “How much does Zhao Ziyang pay to play golf?” Hailed in the West as a ‘Chinese Gorbachev,’ Zhao was alluded to in the following decade as ‘China’s Yeltsin’ after the Russian president of the time both for his strongly pro-Western inclinations and his commitment to a westernisation of China’s political and economic systems. In May 1988 Zhao pushed hard for accelerated price reforms leading to widespread complaints and calls for a return to greater centralisation of economic controls. This precipitated a debate that lasted well into 1989.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ji, You, ‘Zhao Ziyang and the Politics of Inflation,’ &#039;&#039;The Australian Journal of Chinese Affairs&#039;&#039;, no. 25, January 1991 (pp. 69–91).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1989 Chinese university students flooded the capital’s main square, Tiananmen, for a sit-in protest against government corruption and deviation from the ideals of the 1949 revolution. A former student protestor from Beijing interviewed by the writer in 2019, who worked as a teacher at the time, recalled regarding the movement (writer’s translation):&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;From the Deng Xiaoping era we all saw that China was becoming very different from the country our parents had aspired to build. Under Chairman Mao even slight corruption was never tolerated, everyone lived more or less equally, and we built the country together. But Deng Xiaoping’s era saw a new class of parasites, those who didn’t necessarily follow the rules and who weren’t particularly honest or hard working, take most of the benefits from the country’s growth which the people had worked to build. As a result we went to protest – to tell the government we were not satisfied. All the later talk in Western press about how we were asking for Western democracy is absurd, we were loyal to the revolution of 1949 and were protesting against moves towards the Western capitalist system – not asking for more of it. But China’s enemies misrepresented the peaceful protests to portray us as counterrevolutionaries calling for a reversal of the revolution. It is really sad, really absurd, that this is what people in the West think of us [former student protesters].&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Interview with Li Yanting (pseydonym), Beijing, November 19, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Hijacking any form of public discontent to portray it as a call for political westernisation was a common practice in the West particularly after the Cold War. Whether Egyptian protestors calling for “bread, freedom and administrative correctness” in 2011 or those in neighbouring Sudan in 2019 demonstrating against the rise in prices, protests over living conditions or government misconduct were very consistently spun to be portrayed as calling for Western-style liberal democracy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pedde, Nicola, ‘The Libyan conflict and its controversial roots,’ &#039;&#039;European View&#039;&#039;, vol. 16, 2017 (pp. 93–102). Hashemi, Nader, ‘The Arab Spring two years on: reflections on dignity, democracy, and devotion,’ &#039;&#039;Ethics &amp;amp;#x26; International Affairs&#039;&#039;, vol. 27, no. 2 (pp. 207–221). Horovitz, David, ‘A mass expression of outrage against injustice,’ &#039;&#039;Jerusalem Post&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western-trained professional activists would often then move in to seize leadership positions and divert public discontent in this direction – presenting political and economic westernisation as both a solution and a historical inevitability. Such portrayals were consistent with the post-Cold War Western worldview of an ‘end of history,’ which presented the West’s systems of governance as an ultimate truth and the inevitable outcome of political development across the world. The Western narrative of a Chinese protest which “drew upon Western-inspired ideals”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;History Hit on Facebook, June 7, 2016 (https://www.facebook.com/watch/?v=1059717217426669).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and was led by “pro-democracy dissidents”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brands, Hal, ‘Today’s U.S.-China Clash Began at Tiananmen Square,’ &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, May 31, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had little real grounding in reality, however, and while there were minority elements in Tiananmen Square in 1989 who did aspire for westernisation, they did not reflect the purpose of the movement. The deeply rooted Western perceptions of its own political and economic systems as ones universally aspired to, however, made it very easy for Western populations to believe that any discontent was a result of lack of westernising ‘pro-democracy’ reforms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Award winning Hong Kong journalist of Sri-Lankan origin Nury Vittachi was one of many to observe regarding how student protests were presented in the West:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Don’t say that the student demonstrations were a call for freedom. You see that written everywhere, but scholars agree that the students were complaining about the widespread corruption that they saw as preventing the achievement of what they wanted: a fair and just communist society. The students were fiercely patriotic and proud of China and its socialist stance…. Don’t say that the protests were a call for democracy. In truth, they were calling for reform within communism. It was only when students noticed that international reporters would race to photograph placards with English words such as ‘liberty’ that democracy was elevated to a major theme.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nury Vittachi on Facebook, ‘How NOT to talk to mainland Chinese friends about June 4,’ June 3, 2019. (https://www.facebook.com/708946213/posts/10157360352516214/?d=n).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Although a leading critic of Beijing, the London-based &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; conceded that events at Tiananmen more generally “have been distorted – continually and wildly – by the Western human rights lobby,” slamming “the selective remembering of influential reporters and human rights activists…. They have abused the memory of June 1989, turning it into a weapon to be used as part of their human rights agenda for China.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brendan, ‘Olympian myths of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the clearing out of Tiananmen Square on June 4, 1989, a Western narrative quickly emerged portraying authorities as having responded to the sit-in by dispatching soldiers to open fire into crowds and massacre peacefully protesting students without provocation. This was presented as a reflection of the party and military’s lack of respect for the lives of their people, and quickly became the overarching theme in Western portrayals of both the event and of China more broadly that would influence the meta-narrative surrounding the country for decades. NBC’s Washington bureau chief Tim Russert was one of many who referred to “tens of thousands” of deaths in Tiananmen Square.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Meet the Press&#039;&#039;, May 31, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; CBS correspondent Richard Roth’s story of being arrested and removed from the scene referred to “powerful bursts of automatic weapons, raging gunfire for a minute and a half that lasts as long as a nightmare.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Black Hands of Beijing: Lives of Defiance in China’s Democracy Movement&#039;&#039;, New York, John Wiley &amp;amp;#x26; Sons, 1993 (pp. 246–248).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Australian journalist Adrian Brown, who later became Al Jazeera’s most senior China correspondent, described: “A tank treading on two flattened bodies, a burned-out army personnel carrier and the charred corpse of a soldier inside.” He claimed decades later that the continued presence of police on China’s streets was meant to deter and intimidate its people with the threat of a similar outcome.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brown, Adrian, ‘Reporting from Tiananmen Square in 1989: “I saw a lot I will never forget”,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; referred to “violent suppression of pro-democracy protests in China’s Tiananmen Square – an event that shocked TV audiences around the world, [and] made global pariahs of the country’s top leaders.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘25 Years Ago in Beijing, A “Movement Unlikely to Die”,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Vittachi summarised the Western version of events: “your government gunned down all these poor students who were in Tiananmen Square pleading for freedom and democracy; the young people were so brave, one guy stood in front of a tank, but tens of thousands were massacred.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nury Vittachi on Facebook, ‘How NOT to talk to mainland Chinese friends about June 4,’ June 3, 2019. (https://www.facebook.com/708946213/posts/10157360352516214/?d=n).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Essentially, the West pushed a narrative of good against evil – the former being the Chinese youth calling for westernisation of their country’s political system who were suppressed by the ‘brutal’ and ‘totalitarian’ government holding China back. While this narrative is the most spectacular and memorable for a Western public relations effort, available evidence very strongly contradicts it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;What Happened in Beijing in June 1989&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
While protests in Beijing reflected real concerns with the direction of Chinese politics, such unrest presented external adversaries with multiple valuable opportunities to further their interests at the expense of the Chinese state and its people. The fabricated narrative of a mass slaughter played a vital role in vilifying China as part of an at the time fast-shrinking minority of states outside the Western sphere of influence, while misrepresenting protesters’ dissatisfaction served to strengthen the narrative of a global desire for political westernisation. The unrest also provided an opportunity to pursue China’s destabilisation, with Western intelligence agencies deeply involved in shaping the protest movement and supporting elements that were amenable to Western interests. As the &#039;&#039;Vancouver Sun&#039;&#039; was among the publications to report in 1992, citing officials, for several months preceding the clearing of Tiananmen Square on June 4: “the CIA had been helping student activists form the anti-government movement, providing typewriters, facsimile machines and other equipment to help them spread their message.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Vancouver Sun&#039;&#039;, September 17, 1992 (p. A20).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The involvement of Western intelligence agencies had been widely suspected, with the speed at which they were able to later locate and extract key pro-Western protest leaders further indicating that contacts had been established for some time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the complete absence of footage indicating protestors may have been killed in Tiananmen Square, as Western sources nearly unanimously claimed they had been, the incident came to be symbolised in Western reporting by images of a column of PLA tanks halting as a single civilian stood in its path. Considered “the most famous, enduring image of the massacre,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brendan, ‘Olympian myths of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; this was widely portrayed in the West as a symbol of the ‘pro-democracy westernisation’ movement standing in the way of ‘repressive authoritarianism.’ Like many aspects of the Western portrayals of the events of that day, this proved to be far from well founded. Although only a short extract was shown by Western sources, the full footage revealed that the armoured column was leaving Tiananmen Square on June 5. It showed that the man not only moved to prevent the tanks from driving around him, but was even allowed to climb onto one of them. This was hardly an image Western interests would benefit from conveying, and as a result a small cut of the footage was consistently shown out of context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cables from the U.S. embassy in Beijing published by Wikileaks in 2016 provided some of the most valuable insights into the events in Tiananmen Square. Written for government officials as a report of the events that happened, the cables contrasted sharply with the sensationalised reports in Western media written for public consumption. According to the embassy a Chilean diplomat and his wife were present when Chinese soldiers moved into Tiananmen Square to disperse protestors. They were able to enter and leave many times, and faced no harassment. Citing the diplomat, the embassy reported: “He watched the military enter the square and did not observe any mass firing of weapons into the crowds, although sporadic gunfire was heard. He said that most of the troops which entered the square were actually armed only with anti-riot gear – truncheons and wooden clubs; they were backed up by armed soldiers.” Crucially, and entirely contrary to Western claims, the diplomat witnessed “no mass firing into the crowd of students at the monument.” The students then agreed to leave the square, and there were no incidences of lethal force being used by authorities. “Once [an] agreement was reached for the students to withdraw, linking hands to form a column, the students left the square through the southeast corner,” it concluded, adding in reference to prevailing Western portrayals at the time that “there was no such slaughter.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Latin American Diplomat Eyewitness Account of June 3–4 Events on Tiananmen Square,’ US Embassy Telegram (Confidential), Wikileaks, July 12, 1989 (https://wikileaks.org/plusd/cables/89BEIJING18828_a.html).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chile was politically closely aligned with the U.S. at the time, and its diplomats’ accounts were considered reliable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Former Beijing bureau chief for the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, Jay Mathews, similarly conceded in 1998 that: “all verified eyewitness accounts say that the students who remained in the square when troops arrived were allowed to leave peacefully.” He referred to the ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre’ as a myth, stressing that it was “hard to find a journalist who has not contributed to the misimpression.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mathews, Jay, ‘The Myth of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;Colombia Journalism Review&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regarding the questionable reliability of the sources used to claim a massacre had occurred, Mathews recalled:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The resilient tale of an early morning Tiananmen massacre stems from several false eyewitness accounts…. Probably the most widely disseminated account appeared first in the Hong Kong press: a Qinghua University student described machine guns mowing down students in front of the Monument to the People’s Heroes in the middle of the square. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; gave this version prominent display on June 12, just a week after the event, but no evidence was ever found to confirm the account or verify the existence of the alleged witness…. Student leader Wu’er Kaixi said he had seen 200 students cut down by gunfire, but it was later proven that he left the square several hours before the events he described allegedly occurred…. A BBC reporter watching from a high floor of the Beijing Hotel said he saw soldiers shooting at students at the monument in the centre of the square. But as the many journalists who tried to watch the action from that relatively safe vantage point can attest, the middle of the square is not visible from the hotel.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;“As far as can be determined from the available evidence, no one died that night in Tiananmen Square,” Mathews concluded, with his statement highlighting the prevailing tendency for figures such as Kaixi and the BBC reporter to fabricate claims of a massacre and falsely pass themselves off as eyewitnesses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reporter Nicholas Kristof, who was in Beijing at that time, observed that claims of a massacre were questionable on several “major points.” He effectively debunked and highlighted major inconsistencies in the sensational article attributed to the anonymous Qinghua student that was circulated in Hong Kong press and widely cited by British sources, which was the source most key to promoting the narrative of a massacre. “State television has even shown film of students marching peacefully away from the square shortly after dawn as proof that they were &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; slaughtered,” Kristof stressed in conclusion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kristof, Nicholas, ‘Turmoil in China; Tiananmen Crackdown: Student’s Account Questioned on Major Points,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 13, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As sources claiming a massacre were over time discredited, a growing number of eyewitnesses attested to the fact that no massacre had ever taken place. One of the most notable was the Taiwan-born writer Hou Dejian, who had been on hunger strike in Tiananmen Square to show solidarity with the students. He recalled: “Some people said that 200 died in the Square and others claimed that as many as 2,000 died. There were also stories of tanks running over students who were trying to leave. I have to say that I did not see any of that. I myself was in the Square until 6:30 in the morning.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re “Remembering” are British Lies,’ &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reuters correspondent Graham Earnshaw, who spent the night of June 3–4 at the centre of Tiananmen Square and interviewed many students, watched the military arrive in the early dawn and “saw the clearing of the square from the square itself.” Earnshaw confirmed that most of the students had already left peacefully by this time, and that the remaining few hundred were persuaded to do the same. There was no violence, let alone a massacre.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Birth of a massacre myth,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even the BBC’s Beijing correspondent at the time, James Miles, who had for years criticised Chinese government actions and accounts of the incident, conceded 20 years later: “I was one of the foreign journalists who witnessed the events that night…. There was no massacre on Tiananmen Square.” Western reporting had “conveyed the wrong impression,” and “protestors who were still in the square when the army reached it were allowed to leave after negotiations,” he concluded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Tiananmen killings: Were the media right?,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, June 2, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Spanish ambassador in Beijing at the time, Eugenio Bregolat, noted in his own book which covered the subject that Spain’s TVE state media outlet had a television crew in the Tiananmen Square on June 4, and that if there had been a massacre, they would have been the first to record it. He stressed that most of the reports claiming a massacre were made by Western journalists in the Beijing Hotel some distance from the square and out of sight.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Birth of a massacre myth,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the narrative of a massacre having originated in the British colony of Hong Kong, and gaining particularly strong support from British media, former Australian diplomat and Tokyo bureau chief for &#039;&#039;The Australian&#039;&#039; Gregory Clark was one of many to attribute the narrative to a British black information operation. He observed in the title of a prominent article for the &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039; on the incident’s 25th anniversary: “Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re ‘Remembering’ are British Lies,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark further elaborated: “Anonymously planted stories are a favourite technique of UK black information authorities, but this did not stop it from being front-paged by the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; on June 12, together with photos of blazing troop-carrying buses and followed up by Tankman – the photo of a lone student allegedly trying to stop a row of army tanks from entering the Square. The myth of an unprovoked massacre has since taken root.” “As for Tankman, we now know from the cameraman himself that his widely-publicised photo was taken from his hotel window the day AFTER the riots, and the tanks were going away from, not into, the Square,” he further stressed. (Clark, Gregory, ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re “Remembering” are British Lies,’ &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; referring to it as&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;one of the more spectacular UK black information operations – almost on a par with the mythical Iraqi weapons of mass destruction. The original story of Chinese troops on the night of 3 and 4 June, 1989 machine-gunning hundreds of innocent student protesters in Beijing’s iconic Tiananmen Square has since been thoroughly discredited by the many witnesses there at the time – among them a Spanish TVE television crew, a Reuters correspondent and protesters themselves, who say that nothing happened other than a military unit entering and asking several hundred of those remaining to leave the Square late that night. Yet none of this has stopped the massacre from being revived constantly, and believed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re “Remembering” are British Lies,’ &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;While available evidence strongly points to there having been no ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre,’ despite how potent such a narrative quickly became as a symbol of ‘authoritarian Chinese government evil’ against ‘pro-democracy pro-Western good,’ unrest elsewhere in Beijing in June 1989 did result in lives being lost. Contrasting to Western claims of tens of thousands of innocent students killed in Tiananmen, street battles far from the square between soldiers and anti-government insurgents saw hundreds killed. Unlike the fabricated massacre of students which had no photographic evidence to support it, footage fully confirmed reports of attacks by unknown militants on PLA personnel and that many were burned alive and tortured in the streets. Coverage and publication of related images were conspicuous by their almost total absence from Western reporting, however.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cunningham, Philip J., &#039;&#039;Tiananmen Moon: Inside the Chinese Student Uprising of 1989&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman and Littlefield, 2009 (p. 269). ‘25 Years Ago in Beijing, A “Movement Unlikely to Die”,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gregory Clark alleged that soldiers were victims of attacks by petrol bombs, and that many were trapped in busses, strung up and burned. He questioned the suspicious circumstances under which radical anti-government elements had managed to gain access to such weapons and learned to use them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re “Remembering” are British Lies,’ &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By contrast the PLA personnel in Beijing, according to U.S. State Department reports, had carried no firearms when facing civilians up to June 3 which limited their ability to respond to armed attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Secretary’s Morning Summary for June 3, 1989, Secret, Department of State (p. 10) (https://nsarchive2.gwu.edu/NSAEBB/NSAEBB16/documents/09-01.htm).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regarding the photographic evidence of the mutilated and burned bodies of soldiers, Clark wrote: “Let’s go back to those photos of the burning buses. The popular view is that they were torched by angry protesters &#039;&#039;after&#039;&#039; the shooting began. In fact they were torched &#039;&#039;before&#039;&#039;. The evidence? Reports of charred corpses being strung up beneath overpasses (one photographed by Reuters remains unpublished), and photos of badly burned soldiers seeking shelter in nearby houses.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re “Remembering” are British Lies,’ &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These details were almost totally absent from Western coverage and would have undermined Western sources’ black and white portrayals of anti-government elements as purely moderate and peaceful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Scholar and freelance writer Philip J. Cunningham witnessed the emergence of violent youth groups who were well organised, armed and very distinct in both conduct and appearance from the students in Tiananmen Square. He stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The [peaceful] May Fourth spirit was gone, replaced by something murky and malevolent. There was a new element I hadn’t noticed much of before, young punks decidedly less than student-like in appearance. In the place of headbands and signed shirts with university pins they wore cheap, ill-fitting polyester clothes and loose windbreakers. Under our lights, their eyes gleaming with mischief, they brazenly revealed hidden Molotov cocktails…. Who were these punks in shorts and sandals, carrying petrol bombs? Gasoline is tightly rationed, so they could not have come up with these things spontaneously. Who taught them to make bottle bombs and for whom were the incendiary devices intended?&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cunningham, Philip J., &#039;&#039;Tiananmen Moon: Inside the Chinese Student Uprising of 1989&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman and Littlefield, 2009 (pp. 269, 270).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Another account detailed how soldiers were massacred on June 3 by several armed and seemingly radical militants who were calling for blood. The burning of a military personnel carrier and targeting of a soldier trapped inside was recounted by Cunningham as follows: “After throwing rocks at the armored vehicle, rioters stopped it…. Why did so many people choose to pursue the APC once it had safely passed? … The camouflaged vehicle was attacked on all sides … someone tossed a Molotov cocktail, setting the APC on fire. Flames spread quickly over the top of the vehicle and spilled onto the pavement.” Accompanying Cunningham was a student from the Central Academy of Drama, a former hunger striking peaceful protestor named Meng, who was himself shocked at the extreme violence of the rioters. Cunningham recalled Meng shouted:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;“Let the man out,” he cried. “Help the soldier, help him get out!” The agitated congregation was in no mood for mercy. Angry, blood-curdling voices ricocheted around us. “Kill the mother f*cker!” one said. Then another voice, even more chilling than the first screamed, “He is not human, he is a thing.” “Kill it, kill it!” shouted bystanders, bloody enthusiasm now whipped up to a high pitch. “Stop! Don’t hurt him!” Meng pleaded, leaving me behind as he tried to reason with the vigilantes. “Stop, he is just a soldier!” “He is not human, kill him, kill him!” said a voice…. At least one surrendering soldier was safely evacuated to a waiting ambulance, but the ambulance itself was attacked, the back door almost ripped off…. The blood thirst made me nauseous.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 273–274).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Cunningham stressed the difference between the minority militants and the majority of peaceful protestors, with the former “deliberately instigating violence, putting them at odds with conscientious demonstrators who had no intention of hurting anyone.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 273, 274).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The goal of the violent minority appeared to be to provoke a military response against both themselves, but also against the peaceful majority, which in turn would provide grounds to vilify the government and swell the ranks of radical anti-government factions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Use of such tactics may not have been unique to China. Following the overthrow of the Ukrainian government in 2014 European lawmaker Korwin-Mikke claimed the CIA had trained snipers in Poland to target protestors from behind police positions. Doing so provoked a major riot and violent retaliation against police forces, he claimed, which in turn sparked an escalating cycle of violence. Speaking to EU foreign affairs chief Catherine Ashton, Estonian Foreign Minister Urmas Paet later claimed these allegations were confirmed by considerable evidence on the ground. (MacAskill, Ewen, ‘Ukraine crisis: bugged call reveals conspiracy theory about Kiev snipers,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, March 5, 2014.) (‘“Maidan snipers trained in Poland”: Polish MP alleges special op in Ukraine to provoke riot,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, April 22, 2015.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Militants mingling among peaceful protestors and launching attacks from within their ranks, as alluded to by Cunningham and other observers, may have been what Deng Xiaoping referred to when he lamented on June 9: “because bad people mingled with the good, which made it difficult to take the drastic measures we should take.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences#ch03.xhtml fn65|65]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pictures of dead, burned and mutilated Chinese soldiers provide important evidence of the actions of the armed militants. A photograph of one was published in &#039;&#039;Granta&#039;&#039;, but never appeared elsewhere in the British press and made few appearances elsewhere in the West. “Perhaps because it challenges the myth of a peaceful student protest inside Tiananmen Square,” one analyst speculated regarding why these images of actual killings were scarcely shown or even known of, while misrepresentations of the ‘tank man’ image were propagated widely.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brendan, ‘Olympian myths of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Gregory Clark, for one, noted as an example of what he claimed was an intentional effort led by Britain to distort public perceptions of the events: “Reuters, the British new agency, refused to publish a photo of a charred [soldier’s] corpse strung up under an overpass – a photo that would have done much to explain what had happened.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘What really happened at Tiananmen?,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; was a notable exception, and did provide some coverage of these attacks, stating in a June 12 article that “on one avenue in western Beijing, demonstrators torched an entire military convoy of more than 100 trucks and armoured vehicles. Aerial pictures of conflagration and columns of smoke have powerfully bolstered the [Chinese] government’s arguments that the troops were victims, not executioners. Other scenes show soldiers’ corpses and demonstrators stripping automatic rifles off unresisting soldiers.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;John Burgess, ‘Images Vilify Protesters; Chinese Launch Propaganda Campaign,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 12, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; also briefly referred to the presence of “radicalised protesters, some now armed with guns and vehicles commandeered in clashes with the military.” “As columns of tanks and tens of thousands of soldiers approached Tiananmen many troops were set on by angry mobs…. [D]ozens of soldiers were pulled from trucks, severely beaten and left for dead. At an intersection west of the square, the body of a young soldier, who had been beaten to death, was stripped naked and hung from the side of a bus. Another soldier’s corpse was strung at an intersection east of the square,” it observed on June 5.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sterba, James P. and Ignatius, Adi and Greenberger, Robert S., ‘Class Struggle: China’s Harsh Actions Threaten to Set Back 10-Year Reform Drive – Suspicions of Westernization Are Ascendant, and Army Has a Political Role Again – A Movement Unlikely to Die,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 5, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These reports were notably published very early on before a narrative surrounding the unrest had fully been established. The violence by rioters was conspicuous for its almost total absence in subsequent Western coverage of the incident over the following three decades. The &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; would belatedly mention the attacks in 2008, but notably referred to the lynching of soldiers in radical terms as a “people’s execution” of “oppressors,” and as “understandable, even admirable.” It noted that “in one suburb, two soldiers were hanged from a burnt-out bus.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brendan, ‘Olympian myths of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In light of the U.S.’ long aforementioned history of infiltrating guerilla fighters and saboteurs into China for attacks on both military personnel and civilian infrastructure, it was speculated that these well-prepared insurgents, who appeared to come out of nowhere and attack soldiers without provocation, may have been infiltrated from Taiwan or elsewhere. This would explain their evident hatred for the PLA and their familiarity with producing makeshift weapons. Had these plain clothed but armed provocateurs succeeded in inciting soldiers to attack civilian protestors, it could have seriously undermined the prestige and legitimacy of both the military and the government. Ideally, as far as Western interests were concerned, this would eventually lead to the Chinese state’s collapse, and perhaps its balkanisation, as pro-Western elements were restored to power much as was being achieved across the Eastern Europe and in the Soviet Union itself at the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While some soldiers did respond to attacks with live fire, this occurred far from Tiananmen Square and was defensive. As the U.S. embassy cables themselves noted regarding the reason why soldiers used firearms: “some of the soldiers were forced into firing for self-defence or to protect the lives of their fellow soldiers.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Latin American Diplomat Eyewitness Account of June 3–4 Events on Tiananmen Square,’ US Embassy Telegram (Confidential), Wikileaks, July 12, 1989. (https://wikileaks.org/plusd/cables/89BEIJING18828_a.html).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Gregory Clark addressed this in the &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039; as follows:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;[w]e do not have to look much beyond those widely publicised photos of military buses in rows being set on fire by those protesting crowds. To date the world seems to have assumed that those buses were fired by the crowds AFTER the soldiers had started shooting. In fact it was the reverse – the crowds attacked the buses as they entered Beijing, incinerating dozens of soldiers inside, and only then did the shooting begin. Here too we do need not go far to find the evidence – in the not publicised photos of soldiers with horrible burns seeking shelter in nearby houses, and reports of charred corpses being strung from overpasses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘What really happened at Tiananmen?,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Considering the nature of the attacks on and killings of the soldiers, their responses and those of their commanders were far more proportional and restrained than one would expect of most militaries. This could be attributed to the PLA’s emphasis on political education, and perhaps to commanders’ awareness that the biggest danger militants could pose would be to provoke a disproportionate response. Indeed, the ‘tank man’ video showing a single protestor being allowed to block a tank column could easily have been interpreted as a sign of this restraint. By contrast police and military vehicles in other countries – including on many occasions in the West – were known to drive at high speed into protestors who attempted to block their passage.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Snyder, Alec, ‘Video appears to show Detroit police car driving into protesters,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, June 30, 2020. Austin, Henry and Ciechalski, Suzanne and Winter, Tom, ‘New York Mayor Bill de Blasio defends police after video shows NYPD SUV driving into protesters,’ &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, May 31, 2020. Reid, Alex, ‘Protests spurred by Washington police SUV running over crowd at street race,’ &#039;&#039;[http://driving.ca driving.ca]&#039;&#039;, January 25, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Clark himself compared the more restrained responses of PLA personnel to attacks with the responses of U.S. forces in Fallujah, Iraq, where despite fewer American personnel being killed the population was forced to endure extremely brutal reprisals.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘What really happened at Tiananmen?,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the intention to provoke soldiers to target civilian protestors, the most extreme of the protest leaders the 23-year-old Chai Ling, who considered herself the “chief commander” of the radical wing, stated six years later in 1995: “what we are actually hoping for is bloodshed, for the moment when the government has no choice but to brazenly butcher the people. Only when the Square is awash with blood will the people of China open their eyes. Only then will they really be united. But how can I explain any of this to my fellow students?” She referred to those who opposed provoking the government into carrying out such a massacre as “selfish.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gordon, Richard and Hinton, Carma, &#039;&#039;The Gate of Heavenly Peace&#039;&#039; (film), Independent Television Service, 1995.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The fact that the Chinese population had failed to respond to political events as she had hoped led her to lament: “you, the Chinese, you are not worth my struggle. You are not worth my sacrifice.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ling attested to the fact that there was a harsh competition for leadership of the protest movement, with the majority calling for better workers’ rights and reduced corruption while a militant minority led by herself called for the government’s overthrow. She was particularly critical of the moderate Beijing Students’ Autonomous Union which represented the more mainstream aspirations of the protest movement.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. Minzhu, Han, &#039;&#039;Cries for Democracy: Writings and Speeches from the Chinese Democracy Movement&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ling and other leaders of the protests’ radical wing reportedly worked very closely with Gene Sharp, who was considered America’s leading expert on the exploiting of internal dissent in countries outside the Western sphere of influence to achieve their destabilisation. Sharp arrived in Beijing in May 1989, and the tactics of protestors notably closely mirrored those recommended in his own writings on the subject. This was documented in detail by French scholar Dr. Bertrand M. Roehner, who authored the book &#039;&#039;Driving Forces in Physical, Biological and Socio-economic Phenomena&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roehner, Bertrand M., ‘How China almost became an American backyard,’ Paris, Abraca Publishing, 2017 (https://www.lpthe.jussieu.fr/~roehner/oce.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Multiple sources, including several foreign governments, indicated that Sharp worked very closely with the CIA and the CIA-linked and U.S. government funded National Endowment for Democracy,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Smith, Marcie, ‘Change Agent: Gene Sharp’s Neoliberal Nonviolence,’ &#039;&#039;Nonsite&#039;&#039;, May 10, 2019. ‘The Quiet American,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 3, 2012. Smith, Marcie, ‘Getting Gene Sharp Wrong,’ &#039;&#039;Jacobin&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2019. Roehner, Bertrand M., ‘How China almost became an American backyard,’ Paris, Abraca Publishing, 2017 (https://www.lpthe.jussieu.fr/~roehner/oce.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and played an important role in similar destabilisation efforts in the Warsaw Pact and European regions of the Soviet Union at the time. He subsequently played important roles in similar efforts targeting Soviet successor states, the Arab world from 2011, and Myanmar and Venezuela later that decade.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Q&amp;amp;#x26;A: Gene Sharp,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, December 6, 2011. ‘Egypt: Gene Sharp Taught Us How To Revolt!,’ &#039;&#039;Global Voices&#039;&#039;, April 15, 2011. Sapozhnikova, Galina, &#039;&#039;The Lithuanian Conspiracy and the Soviet Collapse: Investigation into a Political Demolition&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2018 (pp. 43, 44, 50, 51, 58, 176, 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaders of the protests’ radical wing consistently expressed strongly Western-supremacist sentiments and the strong belief that westernisation was the only way for China to progress. The most notable was Liu Xiaobo, who was much lauded in the West and awarded a Nobel Peace Prize in 2010. He praised “100 years of colonialism” in Hong Kong for allegedly improving the territory, and claimed that China needed at least 300 years of Western colonialism imposed on it to be able to advance.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences#ch03.xhtml fn81|81]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His strongly Western supremacist position was hardly new, and as early as 1988 he had stated: “To choose Westernisation is to choose to be human,” while China’s own supposedly inferior culture left the population “wimpy, spineless, and f**ked up.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sautman, Barry and Hairong, Yan, ‘Do supporters of Nobel winner Liu Xiaobo really know what he stands for?,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, December 15, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Liu similarly expressed strong belief in the idea of a Western ‘civilising and democratising mission,’ for example stating regarding the U.S.-led invasion of Iraq:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;my support for the invasion of Iraq will not waver. Just as, from the beginning, I believed that the military intervention of Britain and the United States would be victorious, I am still full of belief in the final victory of the Freedom Alliance and the democratic future of Iraq, and even if the armed forces of Britain and the United States should encounter some obstacles such as those that they are currently facing, this belief of mine will not change … a free, democratic and peaceful Iraq will emerge.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences#ch03.xhtml fn83|83]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The Western war efforts in Korea and Vietnam, the former which was described as genocide against the Korean population by several Western and South Korean scholars,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Dong-Choon, ‘Forgotten war, forgotten massacres – the Korean War (1950–1953) as licensed mass killings,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Genocide Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, issue 4, December 2004 (pp. 523–544). Chossudovsky, Michael, Presentation to the Japanese Foreign Correspondents Club on U.S. Aggression against the People of Korea, Tokyo, August 1, 2013. Hynes, Patricia, ‘The Korean War: Forgotten, Unknown and Unfinished,’ &#039;&#039;Truthout&#039;&#039;, July 12, 2013. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Modern Library, 2010 (p. 154). &#039;&#039;Report on U.S. Crimes in Korea&#039;&#039;, Commission of International Association of Democratic Lawyers, March 31, 1952 (p. 21).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; were both strongly praised by Liu.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sautman, Barry and Hairong, Yan, ‘Do supporters of Nobel winner Liu Xiaobo really know what he stands for?,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, December 15, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Liu’s stances later won him both substantial funding from the National Endowment for Democracy, as well as considerable support from across the Western world.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His statements were hardly isolated, with many of the leadership of the protest’s radical wing expressing similar sentiments. The ideal outcome of the Tiananmen incident, as far as Western interests were concerned, would have been to place China under a new leadership ascribing to such a Western supremacist school of thought. For his statements and his pro-Western activism Liu was widely hailed in the Western world as the “Chinese Nelson Mandela,” ironic as it was since Mandela fought for decades against Western supremacist ideas and systems while Liu was strongly guided by them and advocated for their imposition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western involvement in the unrest in China in 1989 extended to information warfare operations targeting the government, the military and the general public. Voice of America (VOA) targeted the People’s Liberation Army by broadcasting to its satellites, and falsely reported several times that military units were turning on each other and the country was collapsing into civil war. The goal appeared to be to sow confusion and panic in the military and government. Shortly after attacks on soldiers began in Beijing, VOA reported that Prime Minister Li Peng had been shot and Deng Xiaoping was nearing death. It increased Chinese language broadcasts to 11 hours daily.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Voice of America Beams TV Signals to China,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 9, 1989. Becker, Brian, ‘What Really Happened in Tiananmen Square 25 Years Ago,’ &#039;&#039;Global Research&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; VOA’s focus on events in Tiananmen Square were extreme, growing from 20 percent of airtime between May 4 and May 15 to over 80 percent after June 4.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Zhou, He, &#039;&#039;Media and Tiananmen Square&#039;&#039;, Hauppauge, Nova Science Publishers, 1996 (p. 112).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such tactics were hardly unique to operations against China. Two years later during Operation Desert Storm, for example, the U.S. accessed Iraqi military communications to transmit contradictory orders and excessively ludicrous propaganda statements pretending to be the Iraqi leadership in order to disrupt and demoralise the country’s armed forces. Later that year when the USSR disintegrated the U.S. was able to access Soviet military communications to ensure that any attempt to stop pro-Western elements from seizing power could be pre-empted.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pincus, Walter, ‘Bush Aided Yeltsin in ’91 Coup, New Report Says,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 15, 1994.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western intelligence operations in China continued after protests disbanded on June 4, the most notable being Operation Yellowbird which was carried out by the CIA and by British agencies. The operation sought to extract the Western assets who had led the radical wing of the protests from China. The close connections many of these figures already had to Western intelligence played an important role in facilitating their extraction, with 15 of the 21 most important assets successfully retrieved and taken to the British colony of Hong Kong.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Escape From Tiananmen: How Secret Plan Freed Protesters,’ &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, May 28, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellowbird saw Western intelligence agencies work closely with criminal gangs, the support of which was key to its success, most notably the Sun Yee On triad, which was involved in human trafficking, prostitution, smuggling, extortion, counterfeiting, gambling and narcotics. The criminal organisation was provided with sophisticated equipment and weapons for the operation by the CIA.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lo, Shiu Hing, &#039;&#039;The Politics of Cross-Border Crime in Greater China: Case Studies of Mainland China, Hong Kong, and Macao&#039;&#039;, New York, M.E. Sharp, 2009 (pp. 87, 88).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Known gang members in Hong Kong were also heavily involved in financing Operation Yellowbird.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Liu, Melinda, ‘Still on the wing; inside Operation Yellowbird, the daring plot to help dissidents escape,’ &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, April 1, 1996. Anderlini, Jamil, ‘Tiananmen Square: the long shadow,’ &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, June 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such organisations across East Asia had long partnered with Western interests as far back as the Opium Wars, and did so increasingly during the Cold War, in part due to fears that communist rule and a much harder line on crime and trafficking would bring an end to their ability to operate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extraction teams were sent into the Chinese mainland, reportedly from Hong Kong, equipped night-vision goggles, infrared signallers, encryption devices and makeup to help disguise the assets. Once out of China, the protest leaders were quickly relocated to the West primarily to the U.S. and France. &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; described them as the “media darlings of Tiananmen Square,” and their continued operations against the Chinese government from the cities of the countries that had first supported their operations represented a significant Western propaganda coup.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hailed in the West as ‘Chinese Joan of Arc’ Chai Ling, who had stated her intention to provoke a government massacre of protestors, was among those extracted. For her activities and her prestige as a fighter for westernisation she received two Nobel Peace Prize nominations and an invitation to attend Princeton University, where she studied international relations at the Woodrow Wilson School of Public and International Affairs. Ling became a fundamentalist Christian, which was publicised in 2009, and she subsequently hosted fundraisers for far-right politicians in the U.S. while her American husband Robert Maginn served as the Chairman of the Massachusetts Republican Party from 2011 to 2013. She testified eight times at the U.S. Congress against the Chinese state.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ebbert, Stephanie, ‘Ex-worker sues software firm Jenzabar Inc. on bias charge,’ &#039;&#039;Boston Globe&#039;&#039;, April 19, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regarding her vision for a politically westernised China and an end to party rule, Ling stated: “China will definitely have democracy in the future but it will be better than democracy, it will be like heaven. All our tears will be dried. There will be no death or unhappiness.” Her work, she said, was “at all times was motivated and guided by the teachings of Jesus Christ.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Anderlini, Jamil, ‘Tiananmen Square: the long shadow,’ &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, June 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;China and the West After Tiananmen Square&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
With PLA units launching only modest reprisals in response to the militants attacking them from among the protestors, and the military avoiding a fall into disorder, Western intervention to destabilise China fell far short of success. As a result, the country would continue its path towards economic growth, and the ruling party would eventually crack down harder on corruption while raising living standards considerably. China emerged as the world’s largest economy in 2014, and by the end of 2020 had a GDP one sixth larger than that of the United States.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Allison, Graham, ‘China Is Now the World’s Largest Economy. We Shouldn’t Be Shocked.,’ &#039;&#039;Harvard Kennedy School Belfer Center&#039;&#039;, October 15, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Its industries by then were poised to gain dominance in many key areas of high tech ranging from artificial intelligence to 5G.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;China and America’s Tech War from AI to 5G: The Struggle to Shape the Future of World Order&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Lexington Books, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In contrast the Soviet Union, which in 1989 had been several decades ahead of China in its high tech and economic development, was successfully destabilised two years later leading to its balkanisation, a 45 percent contraction in the post-Soviet Russian economy, the loss of much its industrial base, a crash in life expectancy and skyrocketing poverty rates.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Menshikov, Stanislav, ‘Russian Capitalism Today,’ &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 51. no. 3, 1999 (pp. 82–86). Klein, Naomi, &#039;&#039;The Shock Doctrine: The Rise of Disaster Capitalism&#039;&#039;, London, Penguin, 2008 (Chapter 11).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The result was millions of deaths and the trafficking of hundreds of thousands of women into slavery in Western Europe and the U.S. during the 1990s.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tverdova, Yulia V., ‘Human Trafficking in Russia and Other Post-Soviet States,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Review&#039;&#039;, December 11, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the Cold War’s immediate aftermath, the possibility of a balkanisation of China into smaller states was being openly discussed in the West as such a process was underway in the Soviet Union.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Miles, Jack, ‘Another “Prison of Nations”: China: As in the Soviet Union, a regional decoupling could end communism.,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, November 27, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the USSR’s case this led to Soviet successor states devoting much of their energies over the next three decades to fighting one another after having formerly been united as a single superpower, which left Western hegemony unchallenged.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Kyrgyzstan-Tajikistan border clashes claim nearly 100 lives,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, September 19, 2022. De Waal, Thomas, ‘Unfinished Business in the Armenia-Azerbaijan Conflict,’ &#039;&#039;Carnegie Europe&#039;&#039;, February 11, 2021. Ellyat, Holly, ‘Tensions between Russia and Georgia are on the rise again: Here’s why it matters,’ &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, July 11, 2019. Flanagan, Stephen J. et al., ‘Deterring Russian Aggression in the Baltic States Through Resilience and Resistance,’ RAND Corporation, April 2019. Yuhas, Alan, ‘Thousands of Civilian Deaths and 6.6 Million Refugees: Calculating the Costs of War,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The unrest of 1989 thus marked a decisive turning point in China’s history in which the country avoided a very dark fate, and resulted in the deposition of Zhao Ziyang who was accused of having openly sided with pro-Western elements in the protest movement. Some analysts, such as international relations scholar Hal Brands, interpreted June 1989 as the beginning of a new phase in China’s relations with the West – a Cold War which would intensify with time as Western rhetoric towards Beijing changed drastically. Brands claimed in 2019 that 1989 highlighted “fundamental political differences at the heart of today’s U.S.-China competition,” and served as an “early notice” that China was not going to westernise its political system as Soviet Bloc communist states had.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brands, Hal, ‘Today’s U.S.-China Clash Began at Tiananmen Square,’ &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, May 31, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, three decades later when China had comfortably surpassed the U.S. in GDP,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Allison, Graham, ‘China Is Now the World’s Largest Economy. We Shouldn’t Be Shocked.,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, October 15, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in spending on military acquisitions,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mitt Romney on Twitter, ‘China matches US spending on military procurement, which is tremendously dangerous given that China doesn’t believe in human rights or democracy. My #FY21NDAA amendment directs the @DeptOfDefense compare our spending with that of China and Russia to provide us with a lay of land.,’ July 20, 2020. ‘Schieffer Series: A Conversation with Senator Mitt Romney on U.S.-China Relations and Great Power Competition,’ &#039;&#039;Centre for Strategic and International Studies&#039;&#039;, July 22, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in scientific publications,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Koshikawa, Noriaki, ‘China passes US as world’s top researcher, showing its R&amp;amp;#x26;D might,’ &#039;&#039;Nikkei&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; among several other key metrics, hardliners in Washington such as former CIA Director Mike Pompeo lamented Western complacency in 1989. Using the fabricated Tiananmen massacre as a pretext, many contended the West should have taken much more aggressive actions to snuff China out as a challenger to Western power when it was much weaker.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Big Tech and China: What Do We Need from Silicon Valley?, The Nixon Seminar on Conservative Realism and National Security, April 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tiananmen incident closely coincided with multiple Western interventions across the communist world targeting states in the Warsaw Pact and Yugoslavia, which in most cases relied not on military action but rather on new information warfare capabilities and on cultivation and support for pro-Western paramilitary units. When China remained stable, however, the West managed to salvage a public relations victory by referring to a purported one-sided massacre of student protestors which never happened to vilify Beijing – an atrocity fabrication for propaganda purposes. The alleged massacre would continue to be used as a pretext to pursue limited hostile policies against China including economic sanctions, arms embargoes, the suspension of World Bank and Asian Development Bank loans, and cancellation of many investment projects. Beijing was nevertheless able to leverage Western private sector interests, which in contrast to Western nations’ geopolitical interests were leading major firms to push for a normalisation of ties, to quickly resume trade and have most sanctions lifted. The ludicrous potential of access to Chinese markets and to its workforce provided this leverage. Canada, which took the hardest line on the issue, maintained sanctions for four years but was eventually forced to relax them as it remained an outlier even among Western countries. Chinese sources also perceived that Britain used claims of a massacre in Tiananmen Square as a pretext to renege on bilateral understandings relating to the return of the colony of Hong Kong to Beijing.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Maxwell, Neville, ‘Sino-British Confrontation over Hong Kong,’ &#039;&#039;Economic and Political Weekly&#039;&#039;, vol. 30, no. 23, June 1995 (pp. 1384–1398).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Memorial services were held across the Western world commemorating those who had supposedly been slaughtered fighting for westernisation in Tiananmen Square – a self-congratulatory narrative which both vilified the East Asian enemy and placed Western values and the Western political system on a pedestal. Much like the forced defections of Korean War prisoners to Western-aligned states (see Chapter 2), this was repeatedly reemphasised in the West to convey the narrative of a Chinese government at odds with the best interests of its population – and a Western world which stood with the Chinese people and represented their future hopes and aspirations. Regular references to the clashes of June 1989 cast an aura of notoriety on the most central location in Beijing, subtly reminding the world ‘what kind of country’ China was with the incident widely referred to in Western media on June 4 every year. Propagation of the myth of a massacre was key to shaping Western and global public perceptions of the post-Cold War world order and casting China, and those others which failed to westernise their political systems, firmly as the villains. The alleged Tiananmen Square massacre thus formed the core of a new metanarrative surrounding China for a new era of post-Cold War relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For well over a decade the alleged Tiananmen massacre provided a key reference point for discussions surrounding China whenever the country made headlines. Before and during U.S. President Bill Clinton’s trip to Beijing in 1998, for example, the &#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039; referred to the square as “the site of the student slaughter.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039;, June 25, 1998 (p. 22).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; referred to Tiananmen the following day as the place “where pro-democracy demonstrators were gunned down,” and to the “Tiananmen Square massacre” where armed troops killed “hundreds or more.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, June 26, 1998 (p. 7A). &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 26, 1998 (p. A10).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A &#039;&#039;Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039; front page headline referred to “Tiananmen, where Chinese students died.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039;, June 27, 1998 (p. 1A).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the 2008 Beijing summer Olympics, when international media was in China’s capital, Tiananmen Square was referred to by Western reporters as China’s “blackened heart” – supposedly a symbol of Chinese malice which Western voices widely claimed overshadowed an almost perfectly executed Olympic games.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brendan, ‘Olympian myths of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As observed in the &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039; in July 2008:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;With the Beijing Olympics looming we see more attempts to remind the world about the alleged June 4, 1989, massacre of democracy-seeking students in Beijing’s Tiananmen Square. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, which did so much to spread the original story of troops shooting student protesters there with abandon, has recently published several more articles condemning the alleged massacre, including one suggesting there should be an Olympic walkout. Other media, including Britain’s usually impartial &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;Independent&#039;&#039;, and Australia’s &#039;&#039;Sydney Morning Herald&#039;&#039;, have chimed in. None are interested in publishing rebuttals. This effort is impressive, especially considering the overwhelming evidence that there was no Tiananmen Square massacre…. Damage from the Tiananmen myth continues.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Birth of a massacre myth,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Such efforts by Western news outlets to keep the story alive and evoke it to shape perceptions of China would only increase in the 2010s as the Barak Obama administration’s Pivot to Asia initiative fuelled greater tensions with Beijing and made countering China a primary foreign policy priority. &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, for example, framed the incident on its 40th anniversary in 2019 as: “Beijing’s bloody showdown with democracy” – directly contradicting information declassified since by stating “the massacre at Tiananmen killed hundreds, possibly thousands.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Barron, Laignee, ‘How the Tiananmen Square Massacre Changed China Forever,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was highly representative of the predominant trend in Western coverage. By the early 2020s, as Sino-U.S. relations reached lows not seen since the 1960s, art commemorating Tiananmen Square became increasingly common in the West. Examples from New York City alone ranged from the gay romance &#039;&#039;Tiananmen Requiem&#039;&#039; which opened in March 2022 to Broadway’s &#039;&#039;Tiananmen: A New Musical&#039;&#039; which premiered the following year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The alleged slaughter in Tiananmen Square has for decades been characterised in the West as a manifestation of the nature of the Chinese government, and as showing an almost unique level of depravity in the country. This characterisation bore a very strong contrast to the way clashes between authorities and protestors or rioters were covered when they occurred in countries more closely aligned with Western interests. A notable example was the deployment of the U.S. Military during the 1960s to suppress peaceful student protesters,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cox, Chelsey, ‘Fact check: National Guard was activated most often during the Civil Rights Era,’ &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, June 14, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; at times killing them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kaur, Harmeet, ‘50 years ago today, the shooting of 4 college students at Kent State changed America,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, May 4, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American students had not lynched soldiers, thrown firebombs at military vehicles or torched public property, and no soldiers were killed or harmed – the violence was totally one-sided. While the alleged massacre in Tiananmen Square was consistently closely associated with the intrinsic nature of the Chinese state, no remotely similar associations were made with the very real student killings in America.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable example was the South Korean government’s well documented military action to suppress the Gwangju student uprising in May 1980, in which the U.S. Military was heavily complicit and which saw a death toll estimated at between 1000 and 2000.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Donald N., ‘U.S. Role in Kwangju and Beyond,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 29, 1996. Shorrock, Tim, ‘The Gwangju Uprising and American Hypocrisy: One Reporter’s Quest for Truth and Justice in Korea,’ &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, June 5, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While there had been no serious attacks on police or security forces to provoke the use of deadly force, Western media and political leaders largely turned a blind eye.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Plunk, Daryl M., ‘South Korea’s Kwangju Incident Revisited,’ &#039;&#039;Asian Studies Backgrounder&#039;&#039;, no. 35, 1985 (p. 5).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Venezuela nine days of protests beginning on February 27, 1989, saw hundreds and by some estimates several thousand protestors killed, although with a Western-aligned government having been responsible the incident was scarcely mentioned in Western press.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Grainger, Sarah, ‘Victims of Venezuela’s Caracazo clashes reburied,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, February 28, 2011. Márquez, Humberto, ‘UN, Venezuela: Wound Still Gaping 20 Years after “Caracazo”,’ &#039;&#039;Inter Press Service&#039;&#039;, February 27, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In India the police’s mishandling of riots in Bihar in 1989 caused an estimated 1000 deaths, which also received little coverage in the West.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Iqbal, Javed, ‘The forgotten riots of Bhagalpur,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2014. Hazarika, Sanjoy, ‘India Reports 1,000 Deaths in Hindu-Muslim Fighting,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 28, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This trend towards Western sources strongly downplaying massacres in friendly states went back decades, a notable example being in 1961 when French police fired on and killed an estimated 300 peaceful protestors without provocation in Paris. The Paris police chief who ordered it was subsequently promoted and awarded the Légion d’Honneur, while police archives were sealed to anyone looking to investigate until the 1990s.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Willsher, Kim, ‘France remembers Algerian massacre 50 years on,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 17, 2011. Ramdani, Nabila, ‘The massacre that Paris denied,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 16, 2011. Thibaud, Paul, ‘Le 17 octobre 1961 : un moment de notre histoire’ [October 17, 1961: a moment in our history], &#039;&#039;Esprit&#039;&#039;, vol. 279, no. 11, 2001 (pp. 6–19).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In sharp contrast to Tiananmen, Western media outlets such as &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; strongly downplayed the massacre as it was perpetrated by a Western country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Napoli, James J., ‘A 1961 Massacre of Algerians in Paris When the Media Failed the Test,’ &#039;&#039;The Washington Report on Middle East Affairs&#039;&#039;, March 1997 (p. 36).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Had there been unrest in Beijing just five years prior when China was a valued partner against the Soviet Union, Western actors would have been far less likely to capitalise on it to promote destabilisation and vilify the Chinese state. Even a massacre, had one occurred just a few years earlier, would have likely received minimal coverage much like clashes in Gwangju, Paris or Caracas. It was only due to the Cold War’s end that destabilising China and fabricating narratives that vilified the country again aligned with Western interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Four The Gulf War ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Iraq as the New Adversary&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
On August 2, 1990, the Ba’athist Republic of Iraq launched a full-scale invasion of its southern neighbour the State of Kuwait in what proved to be one of the most consequential military actions in modern Middle Eastern history. Multiple factors influenced Baghdad’s decision, with the country under the presidency of Saddam Hussein from 1979 having spent eight of the past eleven years at war with its neighbour to the east, the Islamic Republic of Iran, after invading in 1980. The war had exhausted Iraq’s substantial foreign reserves of almost $100 billion, and by 1990 its economy was in dire straits with a combination of crashing oil prices and Iranian strikes on its infrastructure having lowered annual oil revenues from $26 billion to just $10 billon.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewis, Adrian R., &#039;&#039;The American Culture of War: A History of US Military Force from World War II to Operation Enduring Freedom&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2012 (p. 313).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus when Kuwait repeatedly far exceeded OPEC oil production quotas despite repeated Iraqi warnings and requests, with the effect of driving prices down, the resulting Iraqi losses seriously impeded post-war recovery and were annually equivalent to the entire budget deficit of Iraq’s oil-reliant economy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Opec pressures Kuwait to moderate quota demand,’ &#039;&#039;New Straits Times&#039;&#039;, July 7, 1989. Salameh, Mamdouh G., ‘Oil Wars,’ USAEE Working Paper No. 14-163, 2014. Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (Chapter 12: Why Kuwait?).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While Baghdad repeatedly alleged this was part of a Kuwaiti-American economic conspiracy against it,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 315).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it also accused Kuwait of horizontal drilling to steal its oil, and of blocking access to the sea by holding Iraqi-claimed islands.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Confrontation in the Gulf: The Oilfield Lying Below the Iraq-Kuwait Dispute,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 3, 1990. ‘It’s Time to Think Straight About Saddam,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 23, 1997. Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (p. 183). Nasrawi, Salah, ‘Iraq Accuses Kuwait of Violating Border, Stealing Oil,’ &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, July 18, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kuwait’s inflexibility over its oil policies and territorial disputes, despite repeated warnings, was seen by King Fahd of Saudi Arabia among other regional leaders to have brought the invasion on itself, with Riyadh having urged its neighbour to be more accommodating.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (pp. 229–231, 239, 273).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuwait had the Middle East’s fourth largest oil reserves at an estimated 94 billion barrels, and Iraq initially planned to use its invasion to install a friendly client government in power&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Karsh, Efraim and Rautsi, Inari, &#039;&#039;Saddam Hussein: A Political Biography&#039;&#039;, New York, Grove Press, 1991 (p. 222). &#039;&#039;The Times&#039;&#039;, December 8, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; much as the U.S. had done recently in Grenada in 1983&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Waters, Maurice, ‘The Invasion of Grenada, 1983 and the Collapse of Legal Norms,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Peace Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 23, no. 3, September 1986 (pp. 229–246). Berlin, Michael J., ‘U.S. Allies Join in Lopsided U.N. Vote Condemning Invasion Of Grenada,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 3, 1983.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in Panama just eight months prior in December 1989.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rothschild, Matthew, ‘In Panama, An Illegal and Unwarranted Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 21, 1989. Maechling Jr., Charles, ‘Washington’s Illegal Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, no. 79, Summer, 1990 (pp. 113–131). Henkin, Louis, ‘The Invasion of Panama Under International Law: A Gross Violation,’ &#039;&#039;Columbia Journal of Transnational Law&#039;&#039;, vol. 29, issue 2, 1991 (pp. 293–318).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With the invasions of Kuwait, Grenada and Panama being almost identical in the kind of international crimes they represented, it was argued by some analysts that by its illegal and unprovoked actions the U.S. had diminished the post-Second World War taboo against crimes of aggression against one’s smaller neighbours and set an international precedent on which Iraq then acted.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;When calls grew in the West to put the Iraqi leadership on trial for the war, the Iraqi Bar Association notably sought to organise a popular trial for President Bush for the crime of invading Grenada, indicating that the recent American attack had some presence in Iraqi political discourse. Baghdad also tried to relativise its crime by tying it to the post-1967 Israeli annexation of Arab lands, in part to win Arab support, and to this end offered to withdraw if Israel also returned to its UN-recognised borders. (&#039;&#039;Baghdad Domestic Service&#039;&#039;, August 16, 1990.) (&#039;&#039;Baghdad Voice of the Masses&#039;&#039;, September 1, 1990.) (&#039;&#039;Iraq News Agency&#039;&#039;, September 4 and 24, 1990.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Much as installing a U.S. client state in Panama was seen in Washington to be necessary to ensure favourable access to the strategically vital Panama Canal, Iraq planned to install a client government in Kuwait which would presumably reduce oil production to within OPEC quotas and invest more of its revenues in Iraq. Kuwait was also expected to agree to a resolution of territorial disputes over the strategically located Bubiyan and Warba islands that was favourable to Baghdad.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Some analysts postulated that Iraq had been given the green light by Washington to take military action against Kuwait, possibly in an effort to bait Baghdad into invading, with U.S. Ambassador April Glaspie having told President Hussein shortly before the war: “We have no opinion on the Arab-Arab conflicts, like your border disagreement with Kuwait.” The State Department also affirmed to Baghdad that Washington had “no special defence or security commitments to Kuwait.” (‘Confrontation in the Gulf; U.S. Gave Iraq Little Reason Not to Mount Kuwait Assault,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 23, 1990.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With Soviet influence in the Middle East having been in decline for over a decade Iraq remained the only major power in the region outside the Western sphere of influence. Its close security ties with the USSR and China, highly tense relations with Western-aligned Israel, and unpredictable leadership, led it to be seen as a potential challenger to Western interests. With the Cold War over and Iran successfully contained, crushing Iraq’s military and economy would mark a key turning point in regional order, returning it to the pre-Cold War status quo of near unchallenged Western hegemony. Following the USSR’s effective withdrawal from its prior role of containing Western power, demonstrating America and its allies’ ability to project force on a tremendous scale into the territories of countries across the world would also send a message of unchallenged strength with the potential to transform global order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to U.S. Air Force Chief of Staff General Michael J. Dugan, President George H. W. Bush intended to go to war with Iraq almost as soon as he heard Kuwait had been invaded, and quickly announced plans for an air campaign which would concentrate on targeting Iraqi population centres.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 6, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Dugan was dismissed from his post a few days after his revelations.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clarke, Richard A., &#039;&#039;Against All Enemies&#039;&#039;, New York, Free Press, 2004 (p. 9).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus while Iraq initially announced plans on August 5 that it had begun its withdrawal from Kuwait,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Iraq News Agency&#039;&#039;, August 3, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the announcement on August 8 that the U.S. was deploying its own forces near Iraq’s borders, including unprecedentedly to neighbouring Saudi Arabia, led Baghdad to reverse its plans.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, August 9, 1990. Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1992 (pp. 285, 288).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kuwait was instead formally annexed into Iraq on August 28,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Iraq News Agency&#039;&#039;, August 28, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with the territory expected to be used as leverage to gain Western security guarantees, or to otherwise serve as a buffer zone between Iraq and the Western military contingent in the Gulf in the face of possible attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Soviets Say Iraq Accepts Kuwait Pullout Linked to Truce and End to Sanctions; Bush Rejects Conditions: War is to Go On,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 22, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opportunities for a mediated settlement over Kuwait were notably consistently rejected by Washington on the basis that they would legitimise the Iraqi government, despite Baghdad repeatedly indicating a willingness withdraw and restore Kuwaiti sovereignty.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Iraq’s key condition for withdrawing was that it would be guaranteed that it would not come under Western attack afterwards. As President Hussein informed former British Prime Minister Edward Heath when asked to withdraw Iraqi forces from Kuwait: “But what guarantee will you give me that if I pull out of Kuwait, the Americans and the British won’t come in with forces and be in a better position to bomb me and my country than they are at the moment; to attack us from Kuwait instead of Saudi Arabia?”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (pp. 340–341).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An offer on August 7 proposed that in return for security guarantees Iraq would fully withdraw, reinstate the Kuwaiti monarchy, reach an agreement with Washington for all matters pertaining to oil, and later even to sign a non-aggression pact with Kuwait. Washington’s response indicated it saw there was little to discuss.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 310–313).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In part as a result it was widely assessed that the U.S. sought to have Iraq remain in Kuwait so as to provide a pretext for military action.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 318).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As noted in a publication by the U.S. National Security Archive regarding efforts by Soviet leader Mikhail Gorbachev to mediate a peace deal: “the United States saw Gorbachev’s efforts to work out a peaceful solution as a problem and a nuisance. At that moment Washington was concerned that Saddam might actually comply with U.N. resolutions, which would undermine the grounds for [the military operation] Desert Storm.” A peaceful resolution was not seen to be in Washington’s interest.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Savranskaya, Svetlana and Blanton, Thomas, ‘Gorbachev’s “Diplomatic Marathon” to Prevent the 1991 Persian Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;NSA Archive&#039;&#039;, February 26, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. instead quickly took an uncompromising position and called for the removal of Saddam Hussein as Iraqi president and the disbanding of the Iraqi Military as preconditions for a peaceful settlement.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wells, Donald Arthur, &#039;&#039;The United Nations: States Vs International Laws&#039;&#039;, New York, Algora Publishing, 2005 (p. 86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Baghdad expressed a strong willingness to enter negotiations with the assistance of the Arab League, the USSR and even America’s ally France, but having alienated its neighbours over the previous decade it was isolated on the international stage. The Cold War’s end and Soviet Union’s effective capitulation to the West enabled the U.S. and its allies to take an unprecedentedly hard line, guaranteeing much greater freedom to launch military strikes in the Middle East than at any time since the colonial era.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Soviets Say Iraq Accepts Kuwait Pullout Linked to Truce and End to Sanctions; Bush Rejects Conditions: War is to Go On,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 22, 1991. ‘Gorbachev’s “Diplomatic Marathon” to Prevent the 1991 Persian Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;National Security Archive&#039;&#039;, February 26, 2021. Kapeliouk, Amnon, ‘The U.S.S.R. and the Gulf Crisis,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Palestine Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 20, no. 3, Spring, 1991 (pp. 70–78).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Baghdad persisted that it needed security guarantees if it was to withdraw from Kuwait, the U.S. was expected to press for Iraq’s full disarmament of strategic military assets even if Iraqi forces withdrew.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (p. 348).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher, who played a key role in lobbying Washington to take military action, insisted that it was vital to destroy Iraq’s military and likely all of its industrial potential. “No one should interfere with that objective,” she declared to Soviet KGB Director Yevgeni Primakov. When asked: “so you see no other option but war?,” she replied with a definite “no.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 269, 338).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Former State Secretary Henry Kissinger informed the Senate Armed Services Committee on November 28 that “any solution to the crisis must provide for a reduction of Iraq‘s offensive capability…. Without addressing this fundamental imbalance, a solution will only postpone, and probably exacerbate, and eventual resolution of Gulf instability.” His views were seen as a guide to American thinking, although they were less hardline and those of President Bush and his Secretary of State James Baker.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 355, 356).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Bush similarly alluded to ensuring the Iraqi leader could not “keep his military power” as a key objective, as neutralising the country increasingly became a goal in and of itself regardless of the status of Kuwait.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 352).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was little doubt anywhere in the world that Iraq’s invasion and annexation of another UN member state was illegal, and that Kuwait’s population was worse off under occupation than it had been beforehand. This was far from sufficient, however, to gain support globally or even among Western populations for a military campaign against Iraq – particularly considering that Baghdad was offering to withdraw its forces with very limited conditions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Atkinson, Rick, &#039;&#039;Crusade: The Untold Story of the Persian Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, Houghton Mifflin Company, 1993 (p. 284). ‘Soviets Say Iraq Accepts Kuwait Pullout Linked to Truce and End to Sanctions; Bush Rejects Conditions: War is to Go On,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 22, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A country invading its neighbour halfway across the world was hardly enough to sufficiently vilify it in the U.S. – particularly considering that America had launched full scale invasions of its own neighbours twice in the past decade including one just months before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Media in the West had for decades focused on vilification of Communism, of Soviet peoples as an ‘Asiatic Menace’ and ‘Red Terror,’ and at times on Chinese, Vietnamese and North Koreans as an ‘Asiatic Horde’ that threatened the Western world.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Russell, Edmund, &#039;&#039;War and Nature: Fighting Humans and Insects with Chemicals from World War I to Silent Spring&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2001 (pp. 187, 188). ‘New war, old warlord,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, December 11, 1950.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Preceding this Japan had been the target for demonisation – ranging from papers in leading scientific journals examining alleged Japanese ethnic inferiority to posters depicting its population as insects and rats, in the context of portrayals of the war as a racial and civilisational clash between East and West.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dower, John, &#039;&#039;War Without Mercy: Race and Power in the Pacific War&#039;&#039;, New York, Panthoen, 1986 (pp. 18, 71). Ham, Paul, &#039;&#039;Hiroshima Nagasaki: The Real Story of the Atomic Bombings and their Aftermath&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 2012 (p. 14). Hastings, Max, &#039;&#039;Nemesis: The Battle for Japan&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Perennial, 2008 (pp. 39, 200, 201). Schrijvers, Peter, &#039;&#039;The GI War Against Japan: American Soldiers in Asia and the Pacific During World War II&#039;&#039;, New York, New York University Press, 2005 (pp. 212, 217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Arab world, by contrast, had seen little attention in Western media as an ‘enemy’ figure. Arab jihadists employing terrorist tactics were largely aligned with Western interests and received considerable Western support in their campaign against the Soviet-aligned Democratic Republic of Afghanistan, and subsequently against the Soviet Union.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Weiner, Tim, ‘History to Trump: CIA was aiding Afghan rebels before the Soviets invaded in ’79,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 7, 2019. Crile, George, &#039;&#039;Charlie Wilson’s War: The Extraordinary Story of How the Wildest Man in Congress and a Rogue CIA Agent Changed the History of Our Times&#039;&#039;, New York, Grove Press, 2003. Bergen, Peter, &#039;&#039;Holy War Inc&#039;&#039;., New York, The Free Press, 2001 (p.68). Coll, Steve, ‘CIA in Afghanistan: In CIA’s Covert War, Where to Draw the Line Was Key,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, July 20, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the 1980s a large majority of Arab governments were aligned with Western interests, with Libya being the only state to receive significant negative coverage in Western media. Few in the U.S. had heard of Iraq before 1990, and those who had knew of it politically mainly as on the ‘good side’ working with the ‘free world’ to contain the ‘evil’ Iranian revolutionary government. Indeed, under Saddam Hussein’s leadership which began in 1979 Iraq’s relations with the West had improved significantly as Baghdad distanced itself the USSR and Soviet-backed Syria.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 37–40, 56–57).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For war against Iraq efforts were made not only to portray the country as a significant threat, but also to vilify both the Iraqi government and the general population by presenting Iraqi forces as committing a wave of extreme atrocities. Western efforts to cast Iraq as both an imminent threat and a uniquely depraved actor relied very heavily on fabricated claims that had little basis in the reality of the situation on the ground. The Bush administration and its partners made the case that if Kuwait was allowed to fall permanently, Iraq would subsequently launch invasions across the Middle East. Resembling a key argument for the Vietnam War, this was essentially a Middle Eastern iteration of the ‘domino theory.’ As noted in the &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039; in 2002, a key part of the first Bush administration’s case “was that an Iraqi juggernaut was also threatening to roll into Saudi Arabia. Citing top-secret satellite images, Pentagon officials estimated in mid-September that up to 250,000 Iraqi troops and 1,500 tanks stood on the border, threatening the key U.S. oil supplier.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘In war, some facts less factual,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nothing less than a quarter of a million Iraqi troops, battle hardened from an invasion of Iran and with heavy armour supporting them, amassed on the border of the world’s largest oil exporter, appeared very menacing. Like many aspects of the propaganda campaign, however, it turned out to have no basis in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claims of Iraqi forces massed on Saudi Arabia’s borders provided the pretext for the first major deployments of U.S. ground units to the Gulf region – which in turn influenced Baghdad to keep its forces in Kuwait where it had previously stated that it would withdraw after a new pro-Iraqi client government was installed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The first large scale deployments of U.S. ground and air units to the Gulf, and subsequent expansion of the Western military presence, was strongly opposed by both secular and Islamist voices in the Arab world. Among statements to this effect, President Chadli Bendjedid of Algeria warned regarding the significance of U.S. deployments as a turning point in regional affairs: “We have fought all our lives to get rid of imperialism and imperialist forces, but now we see that our endeavours are wasted and the Arab nation – and I am not nominating anyone specifically – is inviting foreigners to intervene. We were not given a chance to solve this problem in an Arab way or an Arab context.” (Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (pp. 292, 296).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Reporter Jean Heller from the Florida-based &#039;&#039;St. Petersburg Times&#039;&#039; obtained commercial satellite images of the Saudi-Kuwaiti border at the exact same time and location that Washington claimed American intelligence had found the large Iraqi force. The images showed nothing but empty desert, which substantiated Saddam Hussein’s personal claim that Iraqi forces were all deployed far from the Saudi border to prevent any misunderstandings and as a guarantee of the kingdom’s security. Heller contacted the office of Defence Secretary Dick Cheney “for evidence refuting the &#039;&#039;Times’&#039;&#039; photos or analysis offering to hold the story if proven wrong,” but received none. As noted in the &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, the Iraqi build-up on Saudi Arabia’s borders “was the whole justification for Bush sending troops in there, and it just didn’t exist.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Saudi leadership was itself sceptical of U.S. claims, with its armed forces detecting no Iraqi presence near its border.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (pp. 272–273).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It mattered not where hundreds of thousands of Iraqi personnel really were, but where Washington and major Western media outlets said they were, with this seemingly imminent threat providing sufficient pretext to quickly involve the U.S. and a growing coalition of its security partners in the Gulf. Iraqi control of Saudi and Kuwaiti oil, it was said, would allow it to deny the West the supplies it needed and would place Baghdad in a position to sway global oil prices. Thus much as Imperial Japan 50 years prior had seen a Western oil embargo as a reason to go to war,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stinnett, Robert B., &#039;&#039;Day of Deceit: The Truth About FDR and Pearl Harbor&#039;&#039;, New York, Free Press, 2000 (p. 14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the United States now portrayed itself as being at risk of a similar crisis if it did not act quickly. According to President Bush, guarding the safe supply of oil was a major cause for the initial U.S. deployments to the Gulf,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bush, George H. W., Address to the Nation Announcing the Deployment of United States Armed Forces to Saudi Arabia, August 8, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with Trade Representative Carla Hills subsequently stating that the following campaign to restore the Kuwaiti monarchy was necessary “to guarantee the right to import oil.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. xxiv).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The claim of a threat to oil supplies, however, was itself based on the lie that Iraqi deployments reflected an intent to invade Saudi Arabia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Complementing the portrayal of an Iraqi threat, and playing a much more significant role in swaying Western and global opinion, an intensive months-long propaganda campaign by Western media outlets, officials and various non-government organisations made allegations of gruesome Iraqi atrocities. The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, for example, reported that Iraqi soldiers were “attacking Kuwaiti civilians with axes, raping women and hanging mutilated body parts of slain victims in the streets of Kuwait City.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nora Boustany, ‘Refugees Describe Iraqi Atrocities Seen in Kuwait,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 26, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only after the war’s end did it become apparent that these kinds of reports, lacking corroboration and often citing sources with obvious incentives to exaggerate or outright fabricate claims, were far removed from reality. Such reports nevertheless successfully recast Iraq’s overseas image within a very short period. Western coverage and discourse in many ways resembled that of 1942 against Japan, that of 1950 against North Korea and China, and that of the early 1980s against Afghanistan and the Soviet Union. The most prominent atrocities circulated by Western media and verified by Western officials, which served to foster significant anti-Iraqi sentiments, turned out to be fabrications.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Skopeliti, Clea, ‘Saddam Hussein “acted like Hitler” when Iraq invaded Kuwait, Thatcher said,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to U.S. Senate Foreign Relations Committee Chairman Clairborne Pell,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second front: censorship and propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, Berkeley, University of California Press, 2005 (p. 72).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Saddam Hussein was very widely likened to a new Adolf Hitler in the West. President Bush claimed he was “even worse than Hitler.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Raum, Tom, ‘Bush Says Saddam Even Worse Than Hitler,’ &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, November 1, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. print media notably likened Hussein to Hitler 1,035 separate times.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Keeble, Richard, &#039;&#039;The Myth of Saddam Hussein: New Militarism and the Propaganda Function of the Human Interest Story&#039;&#039;, New York, Routledge, 1998 (p. 73).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This almost cliché description for any serious Western adversary continued to be used from the 1950s well into the 21st century, from Egypt’s President Nasser&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Braun, Lindsay Frederick, ‘Suez Reconsidered: Anthony Eden’s Orientalism and the Suez Crisis,’ &#039;&#039;The Historian&#039;&#039; vol. 65, no. 3, Spring 2003 (pp. 535–561). ‘Hitler On the Nile,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Iran’s Supreme Leaders Khomeini&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 70).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Khamenei&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Knipp, Kersten, ‘Ayatollah Khamenei and the “final solution” in the Middle East,’ &#039;&#039;Deutsche Welle&#039;&#039;, May 24, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to North Korean President Kim Jong Un&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Furchtgott-Roth, Harold, ‘Time To Take On Kim Jong Un,’ &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, December 22, 2014. Gamel, Kim, ‘Biden calls North Korean leader a “thug” but says he’d meet Kim if denuclearization is agreed,’ &#039;&#039;Stars and Stripes&#039;&#039;, October 23, 2020. Martirosyan, Lucy, ‘Trump-Kim summit gave “master manipulator” a global platform, says defector,’ &#039;&#039;PRI&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2019. Weiss, Bari, ‘Kim Jong-un Isn’t Tough. North Koreans Are.,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 14, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Chinese President Xi Jinping&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kolb, Charles, ‘Xi Jinping’s China and Hitler’s Germany: Growing parallels,’ &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, January 6, 2021. Goradia, Prafull, ‘Hitler and Xi,’ &#039;&#039;The Statesman&#039;&#039;, February 7, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; among over a dozen other examples.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kelley, Michael B., ‘12 Prominent People Who Compared Putin To Hitler Circa 1938,’ &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, May 22, 2014. ‘Putin “will use World Cup like Hitler’s Olympics”, agrees Johnson,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, March 21, 2018. Johnson, Paul, ‘Is Vladimir Putin Another Adolf Hitler?,’ &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, April 16, 2014. Sharman, Jon, ‘Even Hitler didn’t “sink” to using chemical weapons like Assad has, Sean Spicer claims,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, April 12, 2017. Fisk, Robert, ‘Syria report: One is reminded of Nazi Germany,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, October 5, 2016. Saberi, Fred, ‘From Nazism to Islamism in Europe,’ &#039;&#039;The Jerusalem Post&#039;&#039;, July 2, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Invading Kuwait alone, however, was far from sufficient to vilify Hussein to the ‘Hitler level’ in the eyes of Western publics, which would require several months of concerted reports portraying mass atrocities against the Kuwaiti population. Pressing such a narrative to demonise the country had very significant implications for the Iraqi population. Every Iraqi soldier became a “Saddam Hussein soldier,” Iraqi industries became “Saddam’s factories,” and the Iraqi Army became “Saddam’s Army.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A notable example was U.S. Army Major General Thomas Rhame, who stated when justifying burying Iraqi personnel alive in their trenches: “A thousand dead Saddam Hussein soldiers is not worth one U.S. soldier’s life.” While Rhame’s rationale may have been sound from a military standpoint, it was made much more palatable to the general public when those being buried to save Americans and having a low value attributed to their lives were “Saddam Hussein soldiers” – rather than “Iraqi soldiers.” The demonisation of the Iraqi leader facilitated the use of the former as a more dehumanising term. (‘Riding the Storm – how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This served not only to dehumanise Iraqis, but also to facilitate much harsher measures against their country, with such extreme personification of a country in the figure of a vilified leader becoming increasingly common in Western propaganda in the decades following the Gulf War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;The Story of Slaughtered Incubator Babies Paves the Way to War&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Among the multiple narratives vilifying Iraq, the one which had the strongest impact and gained especially strong endorsement from prominent political figures was the claim that Iraqi military personnel had taken babies out of incubators at Kuwaiti hospitals and left them to die on the floors. The claim was most famously made as part of a highly emotional testimony before the U.S. Congressional Human Rights Caucus on October 10, 1990, by a 15-year-old Kuwaiti girl who identified only as Nayirah. Her family name was not revealed on the basis that it could invite reprisals against relatives still in Kuwait. Nayirah was in fact the daughter of the Kuwaiti ambassador to the United States, Saud al-Sabah, as the Senators who sponsored her hearings well knew, and she had not been in Kuwait since the Iraqi invasion. The entire story, it emerged after the Gulf War was over, was false.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Deception on Capitol Hill,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 15, 1992. MacArthur, John R., ‘Remember Nayirah, Witness for Kuwait?,’&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 6, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nayirah’s allegations were backed and strongly endorsed by Western media outlets, human rights organisations and political figures. The story was described as President Bush’s “favoured symbol of Iraqi vileness” which he referred to repeatedly both leading up to and during war – a reminder for both Western publics and the wider world of who the ‘good side’ and ‘bad side’ were and why extreme measures against Iraq were justified.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cockburn, Alexander, ‘Right Stuff,’ &#039;&#039;London Review of Books&#039;&#039;, vol. 13, no. 3, February 1991. Walton, Douglas, &#039;&#039;Appeal to Pity: Argumentum Ad Misericordiam&#039;&#039;, Albany, State University of New York Press, 1997 (p. 129). Boyack, Connor, &#039;&#039;Feardom: How Politicians Exploit Your Emotions and What You Can Do to Stop Them&#039;&#039;, Salt Lake City, Libertas Press, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The testimony, echoed in multiple reports across Western media and in strong rhetoric from key political figures, played a particularly central role in building consensus both in the Western world and globally for decisive military action against Iraq.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Nayirah testimony was far from isolated, with Western news outlets citing a wide range of sources which made the very same claims long before the Kuwaiti girl spoke on Capitol Hill. On September 5, 35 days before the testimony was given, the London-based &#039;&#039;Daily Telegraph&#039;&#039; reported citing Kuwaiti sources: “babies in the premature unit of one hospital had been removed from their incubators so that these, too, could be carried off” – taken to Iraq as war loot.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;International Human Rights: Problems of Law, Policy, and Practice&#039;&#039;, New York, Wolters Kluwer, 2018 (p. 581).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On September 7 the same story from Reuters, which was also based in London, was re-reported by the &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, which marked the first time it reached the U.S. It cited Americans who had escaped stating that Iraqis were: “taking hospital equipment, babies out of incubators. Life-support systems are turned off…. They are even removing traffic lights … the Iraqis are beating Kuwaitis, torturing them, knifing them, beating them, cutting their ears off if they are caught resisting or are with the [Kuwaiti] army or police.” They described people stranded in Kuwait as “begging” for U.S. forces to launch a military intervention to save them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘171 Americans Fly to Freedom : Refugees Fear for Husbands, Tell of Iraqi Atrocities,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, September 7, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The fact that Reuters and the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; allowed sources to remain anonymous and give testimony with a total lack of evidence was seen by some as highly suspicious, and was described by one analyst as “a serious breach of one of the few ironclad rules of journalism.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 54, 55).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While the origin of the incubator babies atrocity fabrication appeared to be Britain, it was subsequently expanded on considerably in the U.S. to form the heart of the public understanding of what kind of country Iraq was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reports by a number of news outlets were themselves far from enough to sufficiently reshape perceptions of Iraq, and it was thus necessary as part of the next stage in escalation of the narrative that Nayirah spoke at Congressional Human Rights Caucus. The caucus provided the ideal setting, and since it was not officially a committee of the U.S. Congress the legal accoutrements that would usually deter a witness from knowingly providing false testimony were not in place. While lying under oath was a very serious crime in front of a congressional committee, in front of the less formal human rights caucus the testifying party could not be held accountable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The leading orchestrator of the Nayirah testimony was the Washington D.C. based public relations committee the Citizens for a Free Kuwait (CFK), which was heavily funded by the exiled Kuwaiti government.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 49). Prokop, Dieter, ‘Kriegsberichterstattung: Geschichte, Produktionsbedingungen und Produktstrukturen’ [War coverage: history, production conditions and product structures], Mass Communications Lecture, Winter 1999/2000 (https://www.audimax.de/fileadmin/hausarbeiten/medienwissenschaft/Hausarbeit_Medienwissenschaft_Kriegsberichterstattung_Geschichte_Produktionsbedingungen_und_Produktstrukturen_ahx1130.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; CFK worked closely with the public relations firm Hill+Knowlton to influence world opinion against Iraq, and more specifically to gain support for U.S. military action against the country. Public relations efforts included producing propaganda videos depicting life under Iraqi occupation, organising a ‘Kuwait Information Day’ on college campuses, having churches observe a national day of prayer for Kuwait, and even having September 24th declared ‘Free Kuwait Day’ in thirteen American states.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 49–51).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hill+Knowlton was the largest and widely considered the most influential public relations firm in Washington at the time,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Nayirah,’ 60 Mintues, &#039;&#039;CBS News Transcript&#039;&#039;, vol. XXIV, no. 18, January 19, 1992 (p. 11).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and conducted a $1 million study with the goal of ascertaining how best to shape public opinion in favour of supporting action against Iraq.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rowse, Aruther E., ‘Teary Testimony to Push America Toward War,’ &#039;&#039;The San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, October 18, 1992 (p. 9/Z1).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The study was based on focus groups and was conducted by Withington Groups – a leading provider of such services. It found that a strong emphasis on atrocities in particular would be most effective, giving specific details on the kind of story which would have the most powerful impact on public opinion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Andersen, Robin, &#039;&#039;A century of media, a century of war&#039;&#039;, Bern, Peter Lang, 2006 (pp. 170–172).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The public relations campaign conducted by Hill+Knowlton was later found to have cost approximately $12 million – over $24 million if valued in 2022 dollars.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Jury Says 3 Took Kuwaiti Money To Promote War,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, July 8, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The firm coached Nayirah on how to give her testimony and wrote the script which she recited in the address to the Human Rights Caucus.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sriramesh, Krishnamurthy and Vercic, Dejan, &#039;&#039;The Global Public Relations Handbook: Theory, Research, and Practice&#039;&#039;, Mahwah, Lawrence Erlbaum, 2003 (p. 418).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The testimony given two months after the Iraqi invasion read as follows:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Mr. Chairman, and members of the committee, my name is Nayirah and I just came out of Kuwait. My mother and I were in Kuwait on August 2nd for a peaceful summer holiday. My older sister had a baby on July 29th and we wanted to spend some time in Kuwait with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I only pray that none of my 10th grade classmates had a summer vacation like I did. I may have wished sometimes that I can be an adult, that I could grow up quickly. What I saw happening to the children of Kuwait and to my country has changed my life forever, has changed the life of all Kuwaitis, young and old, mere children or more.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My sister with my five-day-old nephew travelled across the desert to safety. There is no milk available for the baby in Kuwait. They barely escaped when their car was stuck in the desert sand and help came from Saudi Arabia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I stayed behind and wanted to do something for my country. The second week after invasion, I volunteered at the Al Dar Hospital with 12 other women who wanted to help as well. I was the youngest volunteer. The ‘other’ women were from 20 to 30 years old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While I was there, I saw the Iraqi soldiers come into the hospital with guns. They took the babies out of the incubators, took the incubators and left the children to die on the cold floor. It was horrifying. I could not help but think of my nephew who was born premature and might have died that day as well. After I left the hospital, some of my friends and I distributed flyers condemning the Iraqi invasion until we were warned we might be killed if the Iraqis saw us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Iraqis have destroyed everything in Kuwait. They stripped the supermarkets of food, the pharmacies of medicine, the factories of medical supplies, ransacked their houses and tortured neighbours and friends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I saw and talked to a friend of mine after his torture and release by the Iraqis. He is 22 but he looked as though he could have been an old man. The Iraqis dunked his head into a swimming pool until he almost drowned. They pulled out his fingernails and then played electric shocks to sensitive private parts of his body. He was lucky to survive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If an Iraqi soldier is found dead in the neighbourhood, they burn to the ground all the houses in the general vicinity and would not let firefighters come until the only ash and rubble was left.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Iraqis were making fun of President Bush and verbally and physically abusing my family and me on our way out of Kuwait. We only did so because life in Kuwait became unbearable. They have forced us to hide, burn or destroy everything identifying our country and our government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I want to emphasise that Kuwait is our mother and the Emir our father. We repeated this on the roofs of our houses in Kuwait until the Iraqis began shooting at us, and we shall repeat it again. I am glad I am 15, old enough to remember Kuwait before Saddam Hussein destroyed it and young enough to rebuild it&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Hill+Knowlton was highly effective in ensuring that the hearing received maximum coverage. The firm sent its own crew to film the testimony and sent out a video news release to MediaLink which served 700 television stations across the U.S., with portions of the testimony on &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039; alone reaching an estimated 35–53 million Americans that night.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rowse, Arthur E., ‘How to build support for war,’ &#039;&#039;Columbia Journalism Review&#039;&#039;, September–October 1992. Sriramesh, Krishnamurthy and Vercic, Dejan, &#039;&#039;The Global Public Relations Handbook: Theory, Research, and Practice&#039;&#039;, Mahwah, Lawrence Erlbaum, 2003 (pp. 418, 419).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Congressional Panel to which it was given notably did not demand any kind of proof, with the emotional account widely accepted both in the United States and overseas.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Krauss, Clifford, ‘Congressman Says Girl Was Credible,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 12, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nayirah’s testimony proved to have a pivotal effect on public opinion, with co-chairman of the Human Rights Caucus Representative John Porter stating that in his eight years of service on the Caucus he had never heard of such “brutality and inhumanity and sadism” as that which the Iraqis were allegedly committing.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pratt, Cornelius, ‘Hill &amp;amp;#x26; Knowlton’s two ethical dilemmas,’ &#039;&#039;Public Relations Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 20, no. 3, 1994 (p. 288). Boyack, Connor, &#039;&#039;Feardom: How Politicians Exploit Your Emotions and What You Can Do to Stop Them&#039;&#039;, Salt Lake City, Libertas Press, 2014 (p. 45).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Complementing atrocity fabrication efforts Hill+Knowlton also made considerable efforts to present the Kuwaiti political system to members of Congress as one with commonalities with those of the West, and thereby invoke ideological support for its deposed semi-constitutional monarchy and for a war to restore it to power.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sriramesh, Krishnamurthy and Vercic, Dejan, &#039;&#039;The Global Public Relations Handbook: Theory, Research, and Practice&#039;&#039;, Mahwah, Lawrence Erlbaum, 2003 (p. 418).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Congressmen Tom Lantos and John E. Porter notably had close ties to Hill+Knowlton and received $50,000 from CFK as donations to the private group, the Congressional Human Rights Foundation, which they had themselves founded, as well as free office space at Hill+Knowlton’s Washington headquarters.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Krauss, Clifford, ‘Congressman Says Girl Was Credible,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 12, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such donations in exchange for political favours were hardly an unheard of practice, with multiple political figures receiving generous contributions to various charitable or human rights foundations associated with them in exchange for actions that advantaged the donors. These practices became more widely known two decades later under the Barack Obama administration due to the relationship between State Secretary Hillary Clinton and the Clinton Foundation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Becker, Jo and McIntire, Mike, ‘Cash Flowed to Clinton Foundation Amid Russian Uranium Deal,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 23, 2015. Helderman, Rosalind S. and Hamburger, Tom, ‘Foreign governments gave millions to foundation while Clinton was at State Dept,’ &#039;&#039;The Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2015. Ballhaus, Rebecca, ‘Newly Released Emails Highlight Clinton Foundation’s Ties to State Department,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, August 10, 2016. ‘Will Clinton’s experience be a liability?,’ &#039;&#039;The Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 8, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; would note in 1992 regarding how special interest groups could influence specific parts of the U.S. Congress, citing the Nayirah case with Congressmen Lantos and Porter as an example:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;dubious financial dealings of the House caucus system. Unlike Congressional committees, which act on legislation, the caucuses bring together like-minded members to highlight issues like human rights abuses, the environment and minority concerns. Current rules prohibit the caucuses from accepting private donations or government grants. But the caucuses often have close ties to companion nonprofit ‘foundations’ or ‘institutes’ that attract funds from special interests. Caucus leaders often play a central role in these foundations.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; further drew attention to some of the material benefits which senators could gain from accepting the funds being offered by various interest groups which were seeking favours in return.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Deception on Capitol Hill,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 15, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other officials were similarly targeted, with a separate case seeing officials including former U.S. ambassador to Bahrain, Sam H. Zakhem, found to have taken $7.7 million in Kuwaiti money to help build public support in America for military action against Iraq. Zakhem and others ran front businesses from August 1990 to influence public opinion, although further details on how they did so were not given.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Jury Says 3 Took Kuwaiti Money To Promote War,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, July 8, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Congressmen Lantos and Porter not only helped to conceal the identity of Nayirah when she testified, but also sponsored the congressional hearings on Iraqi atrocities.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Walton, Douglas, &#039;&#039;Appeal to Pity: Argumentum Ad Misericordiam&#039;&#039;, Albany, State University of New York Press, 1997 (p. 136–137). Krauss, Clifford, ‘Congressman Says Girl Was Credible,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 12, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These in turn formed the heart of a public relations campaign against Iraq under the guise of concern over human rights abuses. Had these hearings not been sponsored, or had the nature of Nayirah’s testimony not been concealed from the outset, public and world opinion toward Iraq would have almost certainly been very different. Manipulation of public opinion in such a way, in turn, was key to facilitating moves to sanction and later to make war on Iraq. As award winning former &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reporter and president of &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039; John R. MacArthur observed: “it was all part of a campaign to turn Saddam Hussein, at least in the public consciousness, into Adolf Hitler. And the feeling was that they couldn’t sell the Gulf War without this. In other words, they had to cheat to win … if he’s a baby killer then, reasonable people can disagree about how to enforce international law, how to prevent countries from invading other countries, but we have to draw the line at baby killing.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur John R., ‘How False Testimony and a Massive U.S. Propaganda Machine Bolstered George H.W. Bush’s War on Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Democracy Now&#039;&#039;, December 5, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Executive director of Middle East Watch Andrew Whitley, who participated in an investigation in post-war Kuwait that visited multiple hospitals, stated regarding the effect that the narrative of Iraqis slaughtering incubator babies had:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I think the impact was enormous. I think it was a story which had been treated as one [in] which Iraq was capable of any depravity. Most of the incubators which had apparently been stolen had been stored away. When we went to the maternity hospital we saw that there was an entire wing which had been stripped and they had been put away into a storeroom … it was a major lie. I don’t believe there was any truth in fact as to Iraqis having deliberately systematically removed babies from incubators in order to steal them. And I think it made a major impact on public opinion in this country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Maggie O’Kane interview with Andrew Whitley in: ‘Riding the Storm – how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The centrality of the incubator story, as one of many alleged Iraqi atrocities which were being continually reported and re-reported by Western media sources, NGOs and political figures, was attested to on 60 Minutes as follows: “There was plenty of evidence of Iraqi brutality, but the incubator story became almost a rallying cry. It has Presidential confirmation and the confirmation of Amnesty International, which published a report after Nayirah testified, quoting her and claiming 312 babies were killed when Iraqi troops pulled them from their incubators.” This extreme claim was reportedly more than the actual number of incubators in all of Kuwait City’s hospitals.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Nayirah,’ 60 Mintues, &#039;&#039;CBS News Transcript&#039;&#039;, vol. XXIV, no. 18, January 19, 1992 (p. 8). MacArthur John R., ‘How False Testimony and a Massive U.S. Propaganda Machine Bolstered George H.W. Bush’s War on Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Democracy Now&#039;&#039;, December 5, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prominent American scholar Tom Regan, writing for the &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, recalled regarding the powerful effects Nayirah’s testimony had on public opinion:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;More than 10 years later, I can still recall my brother Sean’s face. It was bright red. Furious. Not one given to fits of temper, Sean was in an uproar. He was a father, and he had just heard that Iraqi soldiers had taken scores of babies out of incubators in Kuwait City and left them to die. The Iraqis had shipped the incubators back to Baghdad. A pacifist by nature, my brother was not in a peaceful mood that day. ‘We’ve got to go and get Saddam Hussein. Now,’ he said passionately. I completely understood his feelings. Although I had no family of my own then, who could countenance such brutality? The news of the slaughter had come at a key moment in the deliberations about whether the U.S. would invade Iraq. Those who watched the non-stop debates on TV saw that many of those who had previously wavered on the issue had been turned into warriors by this shocking incident.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Regan, Tom, ‘When contemplating war, beware of babies in incubators,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The next stage in strengthening the narrative involved Western human rights organisations, which from 1990 would increasingly emerge as a key tool in atrocity fabrication efforts. The perceived credibility of these organisations, which presented themselves as having no connection to any government or political agenda and working impartially for the interests of humanity, was a major asset to efforts to lend weight to both media reports and Nayirah’s testimony. The most prominent Western human rights organisation at the time, London-based NGO Amnesty International, publicised multiple independent reports which claimed Iraqi personnel had indeed carried out such killings.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cockburn, Alexander, ‘Right Stuff,’ &#039;&#039;London Review of Books&#039;&#039;, vol. 13, no. 3, February 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amnesty was the first in the world to produce publications which claimed to independently verify what Nayirah had said.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Deception on Capitol Hill,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 15, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Amnesty published a report on December 19 which played a vital role in further escalating the demonisation of Iraq, stating that Iraqi troops “left 300 premature babies to die after stealing their incubators.” It claimed to have talked to several doctors and nurses who “gave details of the deaths of 300 babies removed from incubators in hospitals by Iraqi troops and left to die on cold floors.” The NGO further declared that it had “substantial information on the extent of the killings.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Frankel, Glenn, ‘Amnesty International Accuses Iraq of Atrocities in Kuwait,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 19, 1990. ‘Iraqi Atrocities Cited by Amnesty,’ &#039;&#039;The Globe and Mail&#039;&#039;, December 19, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The report was said to have given the story “the ring of authority because it carried Amnesty’s imprimatur,” thereby giving the claim of Iraqi soldiers slaughtering babies “a quantum leap in public relations terms.” Amnesty’s U.S. executive director, John Healy, gave testimony to the House Committee on Foreign Affairs on January 8 confirming the story.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 66, 67).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amnesty further claimed that Iraqi forces were committing castration, rape, mass executions and mass torture.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraqi Atrocities Cited by Amnesty’, &#039;&#039;The Globe and Mail&#039;&#039;, December 19, 1990 (pp. A1, A2).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The British source, held in high regard as a global champion of human rights, gave much credibility to the growing narrative against Iraq and, through false portrayals extreme Iraqi barbarism, greatly contributed to building widespread public and political support for military action. Amnesty International had worked closely with British and U.S. intelligence agencies in the past,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rubinstein, Alexander, ‘Amnesty International’s Troubling Collaboration with UK &amp;amp;#x26; US Intelligence,’ &#039;&#039;Ron Paul Institute for Peace and Prosperity&#039;&#039;, January 19, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and published multiple reports in the lead up to the war to similar effect citing a range of sources.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cockburn, Alexander, ‘Sifting for the Truth on Both Sides: War brings propaganda, all designed to protect government,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, January 17, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The British NGO worked to form an impression that its claims had left little room for doubt and were fully verified.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Nayirah testimony was widely cited by senators in speeches urging public support for the war. President Bush repeated the story at least ten times in his public statements over the following weeks,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Nayirah,’ 60 Mintues, &#039;&#039;CBS News Transcript&#039;&#039;, vol. XXIV, no. 18, January 19, 1992 (p. 8).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which was itself a testament to the importance of the alleged Iraqi atrocities as the cornerstone in the case for war against the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Walton, Douglas, &#039;&#039;Appeal to Pity: Argumentum Ad Misericordiam&#039;&#039;, Albany, State University of New York Press, 1997 (p. 129).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He used particularly emphatic language such as “babies pulled from incubators and scattered like firewood across the floor.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Mideast Tensions; Excerpts From Speech By Bush at Marine Post,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 23, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On January 10, 1991, as the U.S. Senate voted to authorise military action against Iraq, seven senators cited Nayirah’s testimony in speeches backing the use of force, with some quoting Amnesty’s report on incubator babies word-for-word. The authorisation notably passed by just five votes, 57:42, leading many to conclude after stories of Iraqi atrocities were later debunked that they had proven decisive and provided the Bush administration with the bare majority it needed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Walton, Douglas, &#039;&#039;Appeal to Pity: Argumentum Ad Misericordiam&#039;&#039;, Albany, State University of New York Press, 1997 (p. 129).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; noted, the Nayirah testimony “created a furore that helped convince several Senators to vote in favour of authorising military action against Iraq.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Krauss, Clifford, ‘Congressman Says Girl Was Credible,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 12, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Allegations of mass infanticide were part of a far larger media campaign in the Western world demonising Iraq and were placed at the centre of efforts to build a consensus for war using human rights precisely because focus groups found they were expected to move public opinion the most. There were numerous other examples of alleged atrocities, and Western media outlets very often uncritically reproduced stories sourced from Hill+Knowlton which complemented the Nayirah story and made it appear part of a wider trend of Iraqi barbarism. President Bush, for one, spoke on Thanksgiving Day 1990 of other stories including “mass hangings” and “kids shot for failing to display the photos of Saddam Hussein,” comparing Iraqi conduct to “the days of the slave trade.” He further warned of a potential Iraqi nuclear menace and compared a policy of non-intervention against Baghdad to appeasing Nazi Germany.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Mideast Tensions; Excerpts From Speech By Bush at Marine Post,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 23, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aziz Abu-Hamad from Middle East Watch stated on January 6 regarding the coverage of the conflict in both the U.S. and in U.S.-aligned Arab states:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In August, while I was in Saudi Arabia, I reported to MEW [Middle East Watch] how the leading Saudi daily, &#039;&#039;Al-Riyadh&#039;&#039;, published on its front page photographs of four children who had died of thirst while trying to cross the border from Kuwait. It turned out that the story was bogus and so were the photographs, as the newspaper had to admit a week later. Saudi, Kuwaiti, and Egyptian newspapers are full of similar stories. So are U.S. papers. Many prominent Kuwaitis had been reported dead before I left for Saudi Arabia in mid-October, but I was surprised to find them alive and well in the Kuwaiti Popular Conference. For example the &#039;&#039;L.A. Times&#039;&#039; reported [on October] that Dr. Abdul al-Sumait, a senior official of the Red Crescent, had been killed and his mutilated body was thrown in front of his house. Dr. al-Sumait is also alive and well. When he is not on public relations tours for the Kuwaiti cause, he shares offices with the Kuwait government-in-exile. He is also the source of much of AI’s [Amnesty International’s] information on incubators.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 69).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Regarding the importance of the Kuwaiti incubator story in particular, among multiple accounts of Iraqi atrocities, John MacArthur noted: “The significance of the baby incubator story in the larger propaganda campaign against Saddam Hussein and for the war option cannot be underestimated. Without it, the comparison of Hussein with Hitler loses its lustre; to make the case effectively, one had to prove Hussein’s utter depravity.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 68).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; MacArthur notably recalled a later meeting with the American-educated head of Citizens for a Free Kuwait, Hassan al-Ebraheem, who alongside U.S. public relations firms put out stories alleging gruesome Iraqi atrocities. Although they were thinly evidenced or even totally unevidenced, they had a major impact on public opinion in America. MacArthur emphasised that although by that time the Gulf War was over, al-Ebraheem&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;was still unable to relax and stop selling his story. Iraqi ‘atrocities’ in Kuwait were still very much on his mind, and he said he wanted to show me some shocking photographs. The pictures, at first glance were horrifying. Some were amateurish out-of-focus shots of human figures covered with bloody gashes. A couple of figures had metal shafts driven through their chests, and some were trussed with straps. Another picture showed ‘torture’ instruments. For a few minutes my scepticism about Dr.al-Ebraheem was checked, but on closer examination I realised the human figures were actually mannequins. Someone had reconstructed the alleged results of the Iraqi occupation for public relations purposes.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 47).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This was highly symbolic regarding the entire campaign of atrocity propaganda. The Kuwaiti propaganda agency could do whatever it pleased to the mannequins and claim whatever atrocities it liked had taken place, and with Washington’s blessing this would be widely re-reported by NGOs and media outlets. As MacArthur observed: “The significance of this little pantomime cannot be underestimated; vaguely documented photographs and testimony from unidentified Kuwaitis provided some of the staples of the Hill and Knowlton campaign throughout the late summer and fall.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 47).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;A Million Iraqi Deaths Caused by Atrocity Fabrication&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
The Gulf War was optimally timed to further U.S. interests, with its military at peak strength in 1990 after a decade of high spending initiated under the Reagan administration, in contrast to its much weaker position in 1980 when Iraq had invaded Iran.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewis, Adrian R., &#039;&#039;The American Culture of War: A History of US Military Force from World War II to Operation Enduring Freedom&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2012 (p. 312).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Had the war taken place five years later, post-Cold War decommissioning of much of the U.S. arsenal, demobilising of its assets and deep spending cuts would have made it considerably harder to fight. With the Soviets and then Russia beginning to offer a new generation of very capable heavyweight fighter and interceptor aircraft and long-range air defence systems for export, and Iraq having begun to seriously invest in fleet modernisation from 1988, Iraqi airspace would have been significantly more difficult to penetrate by 1995.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The USSR would approve the first export of its top fighter the Su-27 in December 1990, just four months after Iraq’s invasion, and had the conflict not broken out Iraq would have been considered a leading client over the next five years. The Su-27 was consistently found in American testing in the 1990s to provide significant advantages over U.S. Air Force fighters. The MiG-31 interceptor, R-73 air-to-air missile and S-300PMU-1 air defence system were among the other assets Iraq would have likely acquired in the 1990s that could have very seriously complicated an American air campaign. Lilley, James and Shambaugh, David L., China’s Military Faces the Future, Abingdon, Routledge, 2015. (pp. 96–99). Department of Defense Appropriations for 2002: Hearings Before a Subcommittee of the Committee on Appropriations House of Representatives, One Hundred and Seventh Congress, First Session, Subcommittee on Defense, Washington D.C., U.S. Government Printing Office, 2004 (p. 813). Gordon, Yefim, Sukhoi Su-27, Hinckley, Midland Publishing, 2007 (p. 524). Lake, Jon, Su-27 Flanker: Sukhoi Superfighter, London, Osprey, 1992 (Introduction).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the American campaign was very heavily centred on air power, this could have caused serious complications. Iraq’s ballistic missile arsenal, which already proved a challenge to tackle despite using 1960s Scud technologies, was also expected to be brought several decades forwards technologically with the purchase of new high precision solid fuelled designs in the early 1990s which would have placed U.S. assets at much greater risk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Had the Kuwait crisis occurred five or ten years earlier, the Soviet Union would likely have intervened to protect Iraq as it had throughout the Cold War against Western targets across Asia and the Arab world. Moscow would have, at the very least, ensured a peaceful withdrawal of Iraqi forces while guaranteeing Iraq’s security against any post-withdrawal Western attacks. In 1990, however, Iraq faced an adversary at the height of its power both militarily and economically in one of the most unipolar moments in world history, and at a time when Baghdad was more isolated than ever.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On November 27, two days before the United Nations was scheduled to vote on whether to support military action, the walls of the Security Council chamber were “covered with oversize colour photographs of Kuwaitis of all ages who reportedly had been killed or tortured by Iraqis.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rowse, A. E., ‘How to Build Support for War’, &#039;&#039;Columbia Journalism Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 31, 1992 (p. 20).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chairing the Council, the U.S. gave an audio visual presentation alleging widespread Iraqi atrocities. John R. MacArthur, reported that the presentation&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;was loaded with anonymous charges of Iraqi thuggery, mayhem and murder. One videotaped ‘witness’ was clearly scripted to sound the ‘Saddam-is-Hitler’ theme that proved so useful to the White House…. It seemed that Saddam was everywhere, personally meting out punishment, torturing Kuwaitis, and bayoneting and raping women. The videotapes were interspersed with live witnesses, one of whom reiterated the baby incubator story. A Kuwaiti claiming to be a surgeon, and identified in the U.N.’s provisional transcript as ‘Dr. Issah Ibrahim,’ or Witness No. 3, explained that after the Iraqis took over ‘the hardest thing was burying the babies. Under my supervision, 120 newborn babies were buried the second week of the invasion. I myself buried 40 newborn babies that had been taken from their incubators by soldiers.’&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next day, the major media failed to mention Hill and Knowlton’s involvement with the hearings, and their news reports converted the claims of ‘witnesses’ into ‘testimony.’ Evidently no one thought to point out that the Kuwaiti spokesmen were not under oath…. Had they made inquiries, the U.N. reporters might have discovered that five of the seven witnesses at the U.N. that day – coached by the Hill and Knowlton team led by Lauri Fitz-Pegado – had used false names without saying they were doing so.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Rather than common observers, MacArthur found that the witnesses giving fake names had various ties to the Kuwaiti government and Citizens for a Free Kuwait, and that Issah Ibrahim was a dentist rather than a surgeon. He later admitted his story had been false.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 64, 65).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lies put to the Security Council reflected the broader metanarrative which had encompassed Western discourse on the Iraq-Kuwait issue. That day the &#039;&#039;Toronto Star&#039;&#039; published a quote from a surgeon name Mohammed, who said that he had supervised the burying of 120 new born babies in Kuwait and that he himself had buried 40 “new born babies that had been taken from their incubators by the soldiers.” Mohammed was later found not to be a doctor and to have no knowledge of the issue.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;’20/20,’ &#039;&#039;ABC&#039;&#039;, January 17, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Shortly beforehand on November 11, Kuwaiti physician Dr. Ali al-Hawil denounced doubts of the baby incubator story and claimed to have personally buried 50 babies alongside his colleagues. This was among several further alleged eyewitness accounts widely cited in the West that proved to be totally fabricated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 62, 63).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On November 29 Washington gained support from the United Nations Security Council through Resolution 678 to use all necessary means to evict Iraqi forces from Kuwait. Having recently capitulated in the Cold War, the USSR was increasingly dependent on Western aid and voted in favour.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kramer, Mark, ‘Food Aid to Russia: The Fallacies of US Policy,’ PONARS Policy Memo 86, Harvard University, October 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With China seeking to avoid confrontation with the West at a time of instability, and thus abstaining, the Western world gained UNSC legitimisation for its attack. As was demonstrated twice in the past decade, and would be again in later years, when the Western Bloc countries failed to obtain UNSC authorisation to launch attacks on other target states, they were perfectly willing to carry out offensive overseas military action without such authorisation and in direct violation of international law. Panama and Grenada, and subsequently Yugoslavia and the second war against Iraq (2003) were among the many examples.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For 118 days leading up to the UNSC’s vote the United States had been redeploying over half a million personnel to the Gulf region alongside vast quantities of equipment, from battle tanks with depleted uranium shells and carrier battle groups to new F-117 stealth fighters. With such a large force built up, the momentum towards war was so great by this stage that authorisation from Congress and from the UNSC almost appeared to be afterthoughts. The U.S. refused Soviet offers for a joint command, ensuring that the campaign would be waged overwhelmingly by the Western powers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johns, Michael and Kosminsky, Jay, ‘Bush To Gorbachev: Choose Between Saddam and the West,’ Heritage Foundation, August 30, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The United States initiated hostilities with an intensive aerial bombardment under Operation Desert Storm, which from January 17, 1991 saw U.S. and allied aircraft fly over 100,000 sorties and drop 88,500 tons of munitions across a range of Iraqi targets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On February 15, in a speech at the Fort Hood base in Texas, Vice President Dan Quayle emphasised the virtue of the U.S.-led war effort by stressing the atrocities allegedly committed by Iraq. “There are pictures Saddam doesn’t want us to see. Pictures of premature babes in Kuwait that were tossed out of their incubators and left to die.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Seagren, Chad W. and Henderson, David R., ‘Why We Fight: A Study of U.S. Government War-Making Propaganda,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 23, no. 1, Summer 2018 (pp. 69–90).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The same claim was still being widely repeated throughout Western media. The following day, for example, in a column dedicated to maligning the “egregious” and irresponsible critics of the war, popular historian and journalist Paul Johnson wrote in Britain’s &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039; stressing Saddam Hussein’s “slaughter of 7,000 Kuwaitis – including babies torn from life-support machines which were then stolen – and his systematic stripping of this small country of all its valuables, public and private, are well authenticated.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johnson, Paul, ‘Rebuttal from the Pews,’ &#039;&#039;The Spectator&#039;&#039;, February 16, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Discourse regarding the highly dubious nature of these claims was only allowed to begin once the war was over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On February 24, after 38 days of aerial bombardment, U.S.-led ground forces crossed into Kuwait. Facing heavily fortified Iraqi positions including an estimated 70 miles of defensive trenches, large ploughs were used to bury the defenders alive. Thus, when war correspondent Leon Daniel subsequently asked the commander of the U.S. Army First Infantry Division “where are the bodies,” he replied “what bodies?” They were all buried under several tons of sand. As U.S. Army Colonel Anthony Moreno recalled: “What I saw was a bunch of filled-in trenches with people’s arms and legs sticking out of them. For all I know, we could have killed thousands.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘U.S. Army Buried Iraqi Soldiers Alive in Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 15, 1991. Sloyan, Patrick J., ‘“What I saw was a bunch of filled-in trenches with people’s arms and legs sticking out of them. For all I know, we could have killed thousands”,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While this action was criticised in the limited coverage it did receive, there was a case to be made that it was a military necessity and much ‘cleaner’ than going into the trenches with flamethrowers and bayonets.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Riding the Storm - how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Had the Iraqis perpetrated any similar act when entering Kuwait, however, it would have been ensured that this shaped the country’s public image and forever became associated with ‘what kind of country’ Ba’athist Iraq was. The American mass burial of live Iraq troops was quickly forgotten, and for the overwhelming majority of people it would not be permanently associated with the images of the U.S. Military or the Gulf War.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘U.S. Army Buried Iraqi Soldiers Alive in Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 15, 1991. Sloyan, Patrick J., ‘“What I saw was a bunch of filled-in trenches with people’s arms and legs sticking out of them. For all I know, we could have killed thousands”,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Iraqi soldiers in trenches widely reported having been bombarded heavily with napalm, a weapon previously employed extensively in Vietnam and Korea which stuck to their skin and burned them alive. They described such attacks as “unimaginable … like a living hell.” When it emerged that napalm was being employed U.S. officials denied it was being used against enemy personnel, although this claim appeared increasingly tenuous as the body of evidence grew that it was being doused across Iraqi troop concentrations.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Riding the Storm – how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996. Pyle, Richard, ‘Controversial Vietnam Weapon Used Differently in Desert, U.S. Says,’ &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, February 23, 1991. Jensen, Robert, ‘The Gulf War Brought Out the Worst in Us,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, May 22, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although horrific, napalm’s use in the Gulf was far less extreme than its uses in prior conflicts in East Asia where it was dropped in tremendous quantities by American aircraft to douse civilian population centers from end-to-end.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For details on the experience of death by napalm, and how it has been employed by U.S. forces in multiple conflicts, see Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea’s 70 Years at War with American Power&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2020 (Chapter 5: Absolute Destruction: The Ravaging of North Korea).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These American attacks, which many considered to be inhuman atrocities in their own right, were only made possible by the vilification of Iraq using fabricated atrocities in the lead up to the war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable tragedy that resulted directly from the fabrication of Iraqi atrocities was the fallout from the use of depleted uranium rounds by U.S. forces in the theatre. During Operation Desert Storm an estimated 340–350 metric tons of depleted uranium was fired in battle releasing millions of grams of airborne radioactive particles with half-lives of over four billion years – meaning contamination would be effectively indefinite.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘Depleted Uranium Haunts Kosovo and Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Middle East Report&#039;&#039;, Summer 2000, no. 215, Summer 2000 (p. 14). ‘Depleted Uranium Hurt Gulf Vets: Pentagon,’ &#039;&#039;Peace Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 30, no. 3, August 1998 (p. 109). Duraković, A., ‘On depleted uranium: gulf war and Balkan syndrome,’ &#039;&#039;Croat Medical Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 42, no. 2, April 2001 (pp. 130–134).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Depleted uranium rounds were made from low-level radioactive waste left over from manufacturing nuclear fuel or warheads, and although not designed for the purpose of contamination this was a very significant side effect of their employment. As one of the densest elements on the planet – 84 percent as dense as the world’s densest element osmium – depleted uranium had applications both in tank armour and in various anti-armour and anti-bunker weapons. According to the U.S. Army, depleted uranium rounds fired by an American M1A1 Abrams tank provided “the force of a race car striking a brick wall at two hundred miles per hour, but with all of its energy compressed into an area smaller than a golf ball.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Atkinson, Rick, &#039;&#039;Crusade: The Untold Story of the Persian Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, Houghton Mifflin Company, 1993 (p. 251).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These weapons later saw extensive use by U.S. forces in Yugoslavia&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“Up to 15 tons of depleted uranium used in 1999 Serbia bombing” – lead lawyer in suit against NATO,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Syria,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Oakford, Samuel, ‘The United States Used Depleted Uranium in Syria,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as well as within Iraq’s own borders for years after the 2003 invasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Edwards, Rob, ‘U.S. fired depleted uranium at civilian areas in 2003 Iraq war, report finds,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 19, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Upon impacting its target a depleted uranium round oxidises into an easily inhalable dust which can travel for at least 42 kilometres from the site of impact.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘Depleted Uranium Haunts Kosovo and Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Middle East Report&#039;&#039;, no. 215, Summer 2000 (p. 14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Effects of exposure to depleted uranium contamination include an extreme rise in cancer rates, genetic abnormalities and severe deformities in children at birth.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hindin, Rita and Brugge, Doug and Panikkar, Bindu, ‘Teratogenicity of depleted uranium aerosols: A review from an epidemiological perspective,’ &#039;&#039;Environmental Health&#039;&#039;, vol. 4, no. 17, August 26, 2005. Doyle, P. et al., ‘Miscarriage, stillbirth and congenital malformation in the offspring of UK veterans of the first Gulf war,’ &#039;&#039;International Journal of Epidemiology&#039;&#039;, vol. 33, no. 1, 2004 (pp. 74–86). Sen Gupta, Amit, ‘Lethal Dust: Effects of Depleted Uranium Ammunition,’ &#039;&#039;Economic and Political Weekly&#039;&#039;, vol. 36, no. 5/6, February 2001 (pp. 454– 456). Peterson, Scott, ‘Depleted Uranium Haunts Kosovo and Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Middle East Report&#039;&#039;, no. 215, Summer 2000 (p. 14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The element’s particularly long half-life makes contamination from it much more dangerous than that from neutron and thermonuclear bombs. This affected both Iraqis and Western personnel. As British Royal Navy Commander Robert Green stated in a paper in the &#039;&#039;New Zealand International Review&#039;&#039;, citing a range of scientific sources:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Since the 1991 Gulf War, there has been a surge of unexplained illnesses, cancers and children born with genetic deformities among the Iraqi people, especially in the south near the battlefields. At the same time, both American and British veterans have reported similar health and reproductive problems, collectively known as Gulf War Syndrome. Many of their problems, particularly cancers and birth defects, seem consistent with radiation exposure. The official U.S. casualty total in 1991 was less than 300 dead and another 300 wounded or ill. Now over 8000 are dead, and over 200,000 of those same troops are claiming disability benefits. In Britain, more than 600 veterans have died and 9000 are seriously sick with multiple ailments. This amounts to around 30 per cent of American and 17 percent of British troops who went to the Gulf.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Green, Robert, ‘Depleted Uranium and Human Health: Another View,’ &#039;&#039;New Zealand International Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 31, no. 2, March/April 2006 (pp. 25–28).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Green’s conclusions were widely supported by a range of sources, which as time passed increasingly represented a majority consensus on the issue.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wan, Bin and Fleming, James T. and Schultz, Terry W. and Sayler, Gary S., ‘In Vitro Immune Toxicity of Depleted Uranium: Effects on Murine Macrophages, CD4+ T Cells, and Gene Expression Profiles,’ &#039;&#039;Environmental Health Perspectives&#039;&#039;, vol. 114, no. 1, January 2006 (pp. 85–91). Fahey, Dan, ‘The Final Word on Depleted Uranium,’ &#039;&#039;The Fletcher Forum of World Affairs&#039;&#039;, vol. 25, no. 2, Summer 2001 (pp. 189–201). Peterson, Scott, ‘US reluctance to talk about DU,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, October 5, 1999. ‘Depleted Uranium Hurt Gulf Vets: Pentagon,’ &#039;&#039;Peace Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 30, no. 3, August 1998 (p. 109).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A confidential UN report leaked in May 1999 notably stated regarding depleted uranium: “this type of ammunition is nuclear waste, and its use is very dangerous and harmful.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘US reluctance to talk about DU,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, October 5, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Gulf War would hardly be the last time that atrocity fabrication facilitated American military offensives abroad in which depleted uranium was then very widely used.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the results of extensive use of depleted uranium rounds by U.S. forces would become clearer only with time, as is the case with all forms of nuclear contamination, the most devastating immediately visible impact of the war was the Western air campaign and in particular its targeting of Iraqi population centres. While shortages of precision guided weapons limited U.S. capabilities against tactical targets, attacks focused primarily on key civilian infrastructure targets such as water and sewage processors.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Operation desert storm,’ &#039;&#039;Adelphi Papers&#039;&#039;, vol. 33, no. 282 (pp. 24–51). ‘Saddam’s Iraq: Key Events,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039; (http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/shared/spl/hi/middle_east/02/iraq_events/html/desert_storm.stm).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The British military intelligence company Jane’s Information Group concluded that coalition operations had worked to “bring Iraqi’s infrastructure virtually back to where it was at the country’s birth” – back to 1921 setting back 70 years of sustained development.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cullen, Tony and Foss, Christopher F., &#039;&#039;Jane’s Land-Based Air Defence 1992–93&#039;&#039;, Couldson, Jane’s Information Group, 1992 (p. 11).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. forces launched 109,390 of the 126,581 coalition air sorties, or 86 percent, with Saudi Arabia and Britain between them making up most of the reminder with over 12,000 between them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Keaney, Thomas A. and Cohen, Eliot A., &#039;&#039;Gulf War: Air Power Survey Summary Report&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 1993.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to a report by the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; in 1991, the purpose of the U.S. bombardment was to drive down Iraqi living standards by destroying key infrastructure such as oil refineries, electrical plants and transportation networks. Examples included the destruction of 80 percent of Iraq’s power generation capabilities and the crippling of its sewage treatment system.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gellman, Barton, ‘Allied Air War Struck Broadly in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 23, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. air campaign targeted eight dams, destroying not only a major supply of hydroelectric power but also municipal water supplies and flood control. Other consequences included the emergence of widespread malnutrition and associated illnesses, and an inability to store vaccines which ended the vaccinations of children. Farm herds were devastated and food storage facilities were destroyed. Among the targets the U.S.-led air campaign destroyed were 676 schools, 16 chemical and petrochemical plants, seven textile factories and five engineering plants.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Ramsey, &#039;&#039;War Crimes: A Report on United States War Crimes Against Iraq&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, Maisonneuve Press, 1992 (pp. 10–14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As a result the population was forced to subsist on a starvation-level calorie intake at half the calories per person of the minimum standard for healthy living,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Joy, Gordon, &#039;&#039;Invisible War: The United States and the Iraq Sanctions&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Harvard University Press, 2010 (p. 25).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with malnutrition rising steeply across the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Woertz, Eckart, ‘Iraq under UN Embargo, 1990–2003, Food Security, Agriculture, and Regime Survival,’ &#039;&#039;The Middle East Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 73, no. 1, Spring 2019 (p. 101). Blaydes, Lisa, &#039;&#039;State of Repression: Iraq under Saddam Hussein&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2018 (p. 122–124).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; From an upper-middle income country, Iraqi living standards quickly plummeted with a subsequent 12 years of economic sanctions further deepening the population’s impoverishment. Living standards never recovered to pre-war levels and over 1 million of its population died as a result.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraq conflict has killed a million Iraqis,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, January 30, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sanctions proved highly effective in preventing post-war recovery, and according to statistics from U.S. sources they had caused the deaths of half a million Iraqi children by 1996.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Sanctions Blamed for Deaths of Children,’ &#039;&#039;Lewiston Morning Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 2, 1995. Stahl, Lesley, ‘Interview with Madeline Albright,’ &#039;&#039;60 Minutes&#039;&#039;, May 12, 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pulitzer Prize-winning CNN war correspondent Peter Arnett, who reported from Baghdad during the war, recalled having a very tense relationship with the U.S. Military because they did not approve of his coverage of the air campaign. Relations deteriorated, he said, “as the bombing campaign developed and I was revealing every day more excesses of bombing. There were villages [where] 20, 30, 40 houses had been destroyed. Only about 6 percent of the bombs used in the Iraq war were guided missiles, and they were mainly in Baghdad – the most high-profile target. Elsewhere in the country they were using these dumb bombs and they were devastating many localities we were visiting.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Maggie O’Kane interview with Peter Arnett in: ‘Riding the Storm - how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Arnett’s team filmed a bombed out Iraqi baby milk factory, U.S. intelligence claimed that it was a biological weapons facility. Arnett ridiculed the claim, stating:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;if this was a biological testing centre, they would not have let us walk all over the premises. Accompany us around the premises. Let us touch everything. Pick up samples such as this bag [of powdered baby milk]. We used it for coffee – that’s how confident I was. The U.S. government is perfectly capable of lying to achieve its aims in a time of national crisis – and they did. It was very effective because in the years that followed the Gulf War, that was the most frequently asked question: ‘what about the baby milk plant.’ And the question was always: ‘you weren’t duped, were you?’ That was the single most effective piece of military black propaganda that I’ve seen in my whole career. And I’ve been in this business for 35 years.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Arnett was chastised as a “dupe of Saddam Hussein,” which was particularly reputationally harmful as Hussein had by then been built into a “worse than Hitler” figure primarily on the basis of fabricated atrocities attributed to him. The metanarrative surrounding Iraq meant that civilian targets could easily be portrayed as parts of menacing weapons programs to legitimise their destruction.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. and allied justification of attacks on civilian targets on the false premise that they were part of weapons programs became increasingly common in the following years. These ranged from a cruise missile strike on one of East Africa’s largest medicine factories in Sudan in 1998, under the false pretext that it was a chemical weapons facility,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lacey, Marc, ‘Sudan Says, “Say Sorry,” but U.S. Won’t,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 20, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to an Israeli attack on Syria in 2007 under the dubious claim that the target was part of a Syrian-Korean nuclear weapons program.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;World War in Syria: Global Conflict on Middle Eastern Battlefields&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2021 (pp. 40, 41). Jonathan, Marcus, ‘US Syria claims raise wider doubts,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, April 25, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By fabricating claims of enemy weapons facilities the U.S. gave itself a free hand to attack civilian targets at will – much as fabricating claims of Iraqi atrocities had allowed it to go to war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. was further able to cover up its involvement in a major disaster by blaming Baghdad, with an oil spill resulting in a 30-mile-long oil slick at sea and footage of a bird struggling in the black water used to claim that Iraq had “declared war on nature itself” by intentionally causing it. The &#039;&#039;Daily Mirror&#039;&#039; referred to it as “Saddam’s Black Sea” on its front page. William Arken, a former military intelligence officer with access to Pentagon records, stated regarding the fabrication of Iraqi environmental terrorism:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I think that one of the biggest coverups of the Gulf War is the fact that the U.S. Navy and allied air forces attacked Iraq oil installations and oil tankers and didn’t want to acknowledge that there was a tremendous amount of controversy over that very point. And so they hid behind claims of Iraqi environmental terror to avoid a debate over whether those are legitimate targets in warfare…. They attacked those two oil platforms at Mina Al Bakur and also at Al Kabar, and also at the same time they attacked oil related ships. On the 18th of January, on the second day of the war, French aircraft attacked an Iraqi tanker that was at Mina Al Ahmadi on the Kuwaiti coast. And those were the very tankers that a few days later they stated were expelling their oil into the sea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Maggie O’Kane interview with William Arken in: ‘Riding the Storm - how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;When asked if there was a coverup, Arken replied: “Oh absolutely. There’s no doubt about it. Of course they lied about it. Have you ever read in &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; report that the U.S. Navy or the French Air Force attacked Iraqi oil tankers and were responsible for much of the oil that flowed into the gulf. No. Is that a coverup, is that a lie? Of course it is.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The strict regulation of reporters during the war meant that many potentially scandalous incidents were not made known to the public.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McNair, Brian, &#039;&#039;An Introduction to Political Communication&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2011 (pp. 194–197). MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (Chapter 1: Cutting the Deal).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Arguably the most important military discrepancy between Iraq and the U.S.-led coalition was in intelligence gathering capabilities, an advantage the Americans exploited to the fullest and translated into massive battlefield gains. Without the support of the USSR, which at the time had far more satellites in space than any other country and would have previously been expected to at the very least provide updates on American positions and movements, Iraq’s armed forces could be described as going into battle blind and deaf relative to their adversaries.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Broder, John M., ‘Schwarzkopf’s War Plan Based on Deception,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, February 28, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While its air force’s sole squadron equipped with high performance MiG-25 interceptors from the 1970s put up a strong fight and took down as many American fighters as it lost,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;International Institute for Strategic Studies, &#039;&#039;The Military Balance&#039;&#039;, Volume 90, 1990 (p. 106).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it was overwhelmingly outnumbered by America’s own heavyweights, lacked supporting assets such as airborne early warning aircraft, and saw airfields quickly destroyed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘When MiG-25 Foxbat Shot Down F-15 Eagle,’ &#039;&#039;Fighter Jets World&#039;&#039;, June 16, 2022. ‘Top Six Air to Air Engagements of the Gulf War: How Iraq and the U.S. Went Head to Head With F-15s, Foxbats and More,’ &#039;&#039;Military Watch Magazine&#039;&#039;, February 20, 2021. ‘Soviet MiG-25 Foxbat vs. American F-15 Eagle: Which Was Better in Air to Air Combat?,’ &#039;&#039;Military Watch Magazine&#039;&#039;, October 15, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Control of the skies allowed American air power to devastate not only Iraqi population centres, but also its ground forces which suffered from deficiencies in organisation, equipment and, following sustained bombardment, also morale. The Kuwait campaign was unique in the history of conventional wars fought by the U.S. Army, as while neutralising enemy ground units was traditionally primarily an Army task in this case the Air Force laid down the bulk of the firepower used against them. With Iraqi ground units deployed on Kuwait’s flat lands, often with little-to-no cover, American air units perpetrated a massacre causing well over 100,000 Iraqi military casualties in just 44 days.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cooper, Patrick, ‘Coalition deaths fewer than in 1991,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, Junee 25, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The BBC claimed up to 200,000,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Flashback: 1991 Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, March 20, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; alongside thousands more civilians killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Large numbers of Iraqi personnel seeking to leave Kuwait on the six-lane Highway 80 were killed from the air by U.S., French, British and Canadian units after a large vehicle column was trapped using cluster bombs. It came to be known as the ‘Highway of Death.’ The concerted attacks on retreating soldiers were highly controversial and came to be widely considered a serious war crime. Reports from U.S. journalists also showed disarmed and surrendering Iraqi personnel being fired on by American heavy weapons.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hersh, Seymour M., ‘Overwhelming Force: What happened in the final days of the Gulf War?,’ &#039;&#039;The New Yorker&#039;&#039;, May 22, 2000 (pp. 48–82).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American Photojournalist Peter Turnley reported U.S. personnel digging mass graves for the victims, seeing bodies scattered across the road, and a stretch of destroyed vehicles over a mile long. He stressed that Western media outlets avoided publishing the extensive footage they had of the incident.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Turnley, Peter, ‘The Unseen Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;The Digital Journalist&#039;&#039;, December 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039; similarly referred to “the war photo no one would publish” – specifically an image which humanised an Iraqi soldier trying to pull himself over the dashboard of his truck but was incinerated in his place. It observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The colours and textures of his hand and shoulders look like those of the scorched and rusted metal around him. Fire has destroyed most of his features, leaving behind a skeletal face, fixed in a final rictus. He stares without eyes…. The image, and its anonymous subject, might have come to symbolise the Gulf War. Instead, it went unpublished in the United States, not because of military obstruction but because of editorial choices … the hypnotising and awful photograph ran against the popular myth of the Gulf War as a ‘video-game war’ – a conflict made humane through precision bombing and night-vision equipment. By deciding not to publish it, &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine and the Associated Press denied the public the opportunity to confront this unknown enemy and consider his excruciating final moments.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;DeGhett, Torie Rose, ‘The War Photo No One Would Publish,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In sharp contrast to the emotive depictions Kuwaiti babies who were never slaughtered, or of tortured mannequins which CFK presented as supposed evidence of Kuwaiti suffering, the very real and often brutal deaths of Iraqis was sanitised with strict censorship and with “bloodless language” such as “surgical strikes” and “kinetic warfare.” These were far removed from the often gruesome reality on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The commander of U.S.-led coalition forces General Norman Schwarzkopf notably justified the mass killing of retreating soldiers by citing the atrocities they had allegedly committed, stating: “This was a bunch of rapists, murderers and thugs who had raped and pillaged downtown Kuwait City and now were trying to get out of the country before they were caught.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Giordono, Joseph, ‘U.S. troops revisit scene of deadly Gulf War barrage,’ &#039;&#039;Stars and Stripes&#039;&#039;, February 23, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; similarly stressed that most of those who observed the incident “thought the Iraqis were getting only what they deserved.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Coll, Steve and Branigin, William, ‘U.S. Scrambled to Shape View of “Highway of Death”,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 11, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even after the war’s outcome was decided, the fact that fabricated atrocities vilifying the enemy had become central to the metanarrative surrounding it made almost any measure against Iraq, including the slaughter of thousands of retreating soldiers, seem acceptable.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; noted that the U.S. Military went to considerable lengths to shape public perceptions of the massacre, including “playing down evidence that Iraqi troops were actually leaving Kuwait,” which was abundant at the time, and making tenuous claims that the disordered retreating forces, despite having orders from Baghdad to withdraw, threatened to turn around and move into Kuwait again. (Coll, Steve and Branigin, William, ‘U.S. Scrambled to Shape View of “Highway of Death”,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 11, 1991.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ‘Highway of Death’ came at the close of the war and was one of the few parts of the conflict which the press had relatively free access to. As professor and award-winning journalist Ben H. Bagdikian reported: “the military learned its own lesson from Vietnam: keep wars short and keep the news media completely controlled in the opening days of the engagement. By maintaining total control of the initial image in a military action, the government can create the framework into which the public theatre fits subsequent information.” Censorship was described as “unprecedented” and “draconian,” even compared to the extreme precedent set by the Korean War. Bagdikian further elaborated: “In the opening days of the Gulf War, American news people were sequestered and forced to transmit totally controlled military versions of what was happening. After the shooting war was over and reconstruction of the realities known, once again, the major news media failed to collect all the facts and present them in a coherent way that would effectively correct the misleading and inadequate information the public had been given earlier.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. xv-xvi).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Press seen to be overstepping their bounds were in some cases physically assaulted and arrested by the U.S. Military.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sloyan, Patrick J., ‘“What I saw was a bunch of filled-in trenches with people’s arms and legs sticking out of them. For all I know, we could have killed thousands”,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The few parts of the war the press did gain free access to, however, they found truly horrific, and it can only be speculated how many more atrocities were committed in the preceding 40 days leading up to the Highway of Death.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Press censorship notably also played a vital role in covering up for the failures of multiple new American ‘wonder weapons,’ with the portrayal of their effectiveness being central to the U.S. propaganda campaign. Prominent examples were the Tomahawk cruise missile, which supposedly demonstrated never before seen precision strike capabilities, but in fact missed the large majority of its targets and sometimes hit Saudi Arabia and Turkey, and the Patriot air defence system which reportedly proved effectively useless despite the modesty of Iraq’s missile arsenal. (Postol, Theodore A., ‘Lessons of the Gulf War Experience with Patriot,’ &#039;&#039;International Security&#039;&#039;, vol. 16, no. 3, Winter, 1991–1992 (pp. 119–171).). (Gellman, Barton, ‘Gulf War Workhorses Suffer in Analysis,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 10, 1992.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. military intervention against Iraq in 1991 paved the way for over a decade of economic sanctions followed by full scale invasion of the country in 2003. This had further consequences not only for Iraq, whose population would endure several more massacres by Western hands, but also for the wider Middle East.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;De Vita, Lorena and Taha, Amir, ‘Gulf War: 30 years on, the consequences of Desert Storm are still with us,’ &#039;&#039;The Conversation&#039;&#039;, February 26, 2021. Kinsley, Michael, ‘How Bush Wars Opened the Door for ISIS,’ &#039;&#039;Vanity Fair&#039;&#039;, April 14, 2015. Church, Lindsay, ‘ISIS Success in Iraq: A Movement 40 Years in the Making,’ University of Washington, Jackson School of International Studies, 2016 (https://digital.lib.washington.edu/researchworks/bitstream/handle/1773/36464/Church_washington_0250O_16069.pdf?sequence=1&amp;amp;isAllowed=y). de Gracia, Danny, ‘August 2 1990 Persian Gulf War Operation Desert Shield and Operation Desert Storm Begins,’ &#039;&#039;Constituting America&#039;&#039;, July 17, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Decades of Western warfare on Iraqi soil, both economic and kinetic, were made possible by successful atrocity fabrication from August 1990 to January 1991, with Western forces having never left Iraqi territory ever since. Only once the Gulf War was over was the content of Nayrah’s testimony confirmed to have been completely false – as was the case with many other alleged Iraqi atrocities which had been reported as total certainties but lacked verifiable sources. By this stage, with Iraq lying in ruins not to recover for well over three decades and with the country’s image cemented as ‘evil’ in the Western world and beyond, the facts disproving the anti-Iraqi narratives were only an afterthought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As NBC News’ John Chancellor wrote shortly after the war ended: “The conflict brought with it a baggage train of myth and misconception, exaggeration and hyperbole…. Accounts of Iraqi atrocities were accepted without question. There was the tale of premature babies thrown out of incubators in a Kuwait hospital and left to die. It never happened…. There were facts misperceived, truth bent out of shape and a fog of myth and misconception.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 76).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Kuwait City John Martin from ABC News interviewed the director of Kuwait’s primary healthcare system, Dr. Mohammed Matar, and his wife the chief of obstetrics at the maternity hospital on March 15 1991. Matar firmly denied that Iraqis had taken babies from incubators. Martin, apparently very surprised, then asked again: “But, I mean, this is very specific. Iraqi soldiers took them out of the incubators and put them on the floor to die.” “I think this is something just for propaganda,” replied Dr. Matar.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 73, 74).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin subsequently questioned the surgeon who had testified under a false name at the UN Security Council, who was in fact the dentist Ibrahim Behbehani and served as the acting director the Kuwait’s Red Crescent Society. Asking him about the incubator atrocity, Behbehani conceded: “I can’t tell you if they were taken from incubators … didn’t see it.” He backed off from his previous claim of supervising burials of 120 babies – although with the war premised on his lie now over this counted for very little.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 73, 74).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The narrative nevertheless persisted. An example was the wife of U.S. Senator John McCain, a leading advocate for military action, who as late as June 1991 insisted under questioning that allegations were true. She later acknowledged that she had been relying on hearsay.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The false nature of the incubator babies narrative became more widely known that any other case of atrocity fabrication, partly because Iraq was defeated relatively quickly and the story could subsequently be debunked by investigations in Kuwait, but also because the campaign for war on Iraq rested particularly heavily on this one story where other campaigns saw multiple stories given similar levels of attention.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While the story was disproven, the metanarrative it created, and the way it shifted public discourse and perceptions of Ba’athist Iraq would stain that state’s image indefinitely.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 75).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The incubator baby killings were far from isolated among Western allegations in proving to be entirely fabricated. Another was the report that Iraq had forcibly relocated 40,000 Kuwaitis to its own territory, although the actual figure was 1500–2000. Another came from Amnesty International, which had claimed in its December 19 report that “the number of extrajudicial killings runs into the hundreds and may be over 1,000.” According to senior Kuwaiti officials, the figure was “a little bit over 300.” Stories of Iraqi soldiers raping and looting at will were also seriously questioned. &#039;&#039;Paris Match&#039;&#039;, for example, had received a picture allegedly depicting Iraqis shooting blindfolded Kuwaiti resistance in Kuwait City. It later emerged that the picture was of Iraqi soldiers who had looted the city being executed by their own military as a disciplinary action – indicating zero tolerance for such conduct. Although this was discovered before U.S.-led military operations had begun, the French source notably withheld this evidence until after the war to avoid improving Baghdad’s image and undermining the West’s prevailing narrative. The editors later described their motive as follows: “it was our obligation to renounce publication so as not, in the name of the scoop, to aid the image of Saddam Hussein.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 75–76).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast to Iraqi-occupied Kuwait, where premature babies in their incubators were relatively safe, many prematures were killed in Iraq by the U.S. and its allies. In July 1991 Patrick Tyler from the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; interviewed the director of Baghdad’s Saddam Paediatric Hospital, Dr. Qasm Ismail, who recalled that on the first night of the Western air campaign the targeting of civilian infrastructure caused major losses. The hospital lost electricity, and as a result: “mothers grabbed their children out of incubators, took intravenous tubes out of their arms…. Others were removed from oxygen tents, and they ran to the basement, where there was no heat. I lost more than 40 prematures in the first 12 hours of bombing.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tyler, Patrck E., ‘Basra Journal; Iraqi Hospitals Struggle With Wounds of War,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 5, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Iraqis did take babies out of incubators during the war, but they were not Iraqi soldiers at hospitals in Kuwait – rather they were Iraqi parents trying to save their children from Western attacks in Baghdad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the Iraqi withdrawal from Kuwait was seen to have concluded the conflict, the U.S., Britain and France pressed the offensive further and created two ‘no fly zones’ that prevented Iraq from operating aircraft in its own airspace. These zones had no authorisation from the United Nations Security Council and covered over 60 percent of Iraqi airspace.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Meixler, Louis, ‘Saddam Challenges No-Fly Zones,’ &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, January 4, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Their imposition was widely seen by experts to be a violation of international law – one which was only made possible and acceptable by the vilification of Iraq from 1990.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Timothy P. McIlmail, ‘No-Fly Zones: The Imposition and Enforcement of Air Exclusion Regimes over Bosnia and Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Loyola of Los Angeles International and Comparative Law Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 17, 1994 (pp. 35–83). Boileau, Alain E., ‘To the Suburbs of Baghdad: Clinton’s tension of the Southern Iraqi No-Fly Zone,’ &#039;&#039;ILSA Journal of International &amp;amp;#x26; Comparative Law&#039;&#039;, vol. 3, issue. 3, article 5, 1997. Gellman, Barton, ‘U.S. Planes Hit Iraqi Site After Missile Attack,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 29, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Iraq would remain under tight Western and UN economic sanctions which seriously impeded post-war reconstruction, and alongside a UN arms embargo which remained in place long after the Gulf War ended this effectively eliminated the country as an independent pole in the Middle East and as a major power outside the Western sphere of influence. This remained the status quo for 12 years until a much-weakened Iraq faced a full-scale U.S.-led invasion in 2003. The U.S.-led assault in 1991, facilitated by fabricated claims of humanitarian abuses, led to a decades-long humanitarian catastrophe from which Iraq is unlikely to fully recover for at least half a century. The result was over 700,000 Iraqi deaths at a conservative estimate between 1991 and 2003,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;500,000 children dead only from 1991–1995: ‘Sanctions Blamed for Deaths of Children,’ &#039;&#039;Lewiston Morning Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 2, 1995. Stahl, Lesley, ‘Interview with Madeline Albright,’ &#039;&#039;60 Minutes&#039;&#039;, May 12, 1996. Up to 200,000 military casualties, 1991: ‘Flashback: 1991 Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, March 20, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and over 1 million deaths between 2003 and 2008 in a second war made possible by Desert Storm.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraq conflict has killed a million Iraqis: survey,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, January 30, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This did not account for the deaths and extreme deformities in children caused by depleted uranium, stunted growth of an entire generation, or the sharp decline in the quality of life seen after 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Iraq faced multiple further rounds of Western attacks throughout the 1990s which similarly relied heavily on fabricated narratives and false claims for justification. A notable example in December 1998 saw Washington and London claim that Baghdad had expelled weapons inspectors from the United Nations Special Commission, which Western-drafted resolutions at the United Nations Security Council required to be deployed to disarm the country. Th&lt;br /&gt;
lleged expulsion was used as a pretext to launch Operation Desert Fox, which added to the hundreds of thousands of Iraqis killed over the past seven years by Western attacks with a further 2,000 Iraqi lives taken. The pretext for the attacks proved to be fabricated, with head weapons inspector Richard Butler revealing years later that it was the U.S. ambassador Peter Burleigh, acting on orders from Washington, who suggested inspectors be pulled out of Iraq to protect them from planned U.S. and British airstrikes. The withdrawal of inspectors was done in order to pave the way for attacks, and was then used to justify those same attacks which the withdrawal had been carried out to facilitate in the first place.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Butler, Richard, &#039;&#039;Saddam Defiant: The Threat of Weapons of Mass Destruction, and the Crisis of Global Security&#039;&#039;, London, Weidenfeld &amp;amp;#x26; Nicolson, 2000 (p. 224). Clark, Neil, ‘Fools no more,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 19, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2003 U.S. Secretary of State Colin Powell repeated multiple times that Iraq had forced inspectors to withdraw, which he claimed proved Baghdad held malign intentions regarding weapons of mass destruction and justified the illegal U.S. invasion then being planned. The nature of the withdrawal was only later made public.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘U.S. Secretary of State Colin Powell’s presentation to the U.N. Security Council on the U.S. case against Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, February 5, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A particularly notable aspect of the use of atrocity fabrication in the Gulf War was the role of Amnesty International and other Western human rights NGOs in providing legitimacy to false claims of atrocities, as this marked the starting point of a predominant trend in future Western atrocity fabrication efforts. This saw Western NGOs, under the pretext of supporting human rights, publish vilifying and very often poorly evidenced content to target a particular Western adversary whenever there was a need to turn opinion against them. While weaponisation of human rights was far from unprecedented before 1990, the use of major NGOs for this purpose, with Amnesty joined by several more over the next three decades, became common only from 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western human rights NGOs followed a very consistent pattern of targeting those states whose policies undermined the interests of the Western world, and particularly those whose governments the West was seeking to overthrow, with criticisms generally being proportional to how hostile the target state’s relations were with the West. This had the impact not only of building public consensus in support of hostile policies, be it military action or economic sanctions, but also of delegitimising opposition to such policies by portraying those who failed to sufficiently oppose the targeted state as uncaring for human rights and ‘regime apologists.’ Such reactions to those who opposed military action against Iraq were widespread and often emotionally charged by Nayirah’s testimony and the other similar fabricated reports. The Gulf War saw Western atrocity fabrication efforts achieve a new level of sophistication, and very similar trends could be observed in multiple subsequent conflicts where similar fabrications consistently played central roles in shaping perceptions of Western adversaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Five The Yugoslav Wars ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Target: Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Following the collapse of the Soviet Union, the Warsaw Pact and the communist government of Albania, Yugoslavia by 1992 remained the only communist state in Europe and one of the few major industrial powers in the world outside the Western sphere of influence. The country had emerged in 1918 as a union of the Croat, Serb and Slovene Slavic peoples who had formerly been ruled under the Austro-Hungarian Empire, in the belief that historical divisions needed to be overcome and unity pursued to safeguard all four from external imperial interests. Albanians and Macedonians also represented significant minority groups in the union, which had a 5 percent Muslim minority as a legacy of Ottoman imperial rule. Following four years of Nazi German occupation from 1941, communist resistance fighters led by Josip Broz Tito formed the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in November 1945.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yugoslavia quickly established itself as an independent pole in the Cold War and was a founding member of the Non-Aligned Movement alongside Indonesia, Egypt, India and Ghana. Like the other four founders, the country would come under Western attack in an attempt to forcefully bring it into the Western sphere of influence, with a lack of tolerance for non-aligned states being a consistent part of the Western Bloc’s Cold War foreign policy. Attacks on non-aligned states included extensive support for coups by the CIA (Ghana,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stockwell, John, &#039;&#039;In Search of Enemies: A CIA Story&#039;&#039;, New York, W. W. Norton &amp;amp;#x26; Company, 1978 (p. 201). Prados, John, &#039;&#039;Safe for Democracy: The Secret Wars of the CIA&#039;&#039;, Chicago, Ivan R. Dee, 2006 (p. 329). Hersh, Seymour, ‘CIA Said to Have Aided Plotters Who Overthrew Nkrumah in Ghana,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 9, 1978.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indonesia)&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (Chapter 14: Indonesia 1957– 1958: War and pornography).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; , direct Western military assaults (Yugoslavia, Egypt, Indonesia), and assassination attempts against their leaders (India in 1955, Indonesia in the 1950s and 1962, Egypt in 1957).&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cockburn, Andrew, &#039;&#039;Kill Chain, Drones and the Rise of High-Tech Assassins&#039;&#039;, London, Picador, 2016 (p. 84). Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (Appendix III).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the closest to the USSR geographically, meaning it was for decades shielded from the West by the Warsaw Pact, Yugoslavia was the last to come under attack with the campaign against it only gaining momentum from the early 1990s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Cold War’s end and the declaration of an ‘end of history,’ under which global economic and political westernisation were portrayed as inevitabilities,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fukuyama, Francis, ‘The End of History?,’ &#039;&#039;The National Interest&#039;&#039;, no. 16, Summer 1989 (pp. 3–18).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yugoslavia remained an outlier in an otherwise politically unified Europe. Despite stagnation in the 1980s, its industries remained competitive internationally and living standards by metrics from education to life expectancy and employment rates were high. Furthermore, unlike most of the former Warsaw Pact, the country appeared highly unlikely to be absorbed into the U.S.-led NATO military alliance and was by far the most formidable European military outside it. An independent pole in the world with a relatively advanced industrial economy, Yugoslav industries ranging from automobiles and pharmaceuticals to household appliances and agriculture were competing with Western brands internationally – competition which would disappear if the state were destabilized, dismantled and set back developmentally. With leading industries all widely dispersed, and different regions responsible for providing different primary and secondary inputs, a divided country would lack the industrial potential of the union state.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (p. 14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yugoslav petroleum, mining and in particular the substantial mineral wealth in Kosovo,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Corruption Risk Assessment: Kosovo Extractive Industries Sector, Findings and Recommendations, United Nations Development Program, 2016. ‘World Bank survey puts Kosovo’s mineral resources at 13.5bn euros,’ &#039;&#039;Kosova Report&#039;&#039;, January 28, 2005. ‘A New Deal for Kosovo: Creating Sustainable Economic Growth,’ Economic Initiative for Kosovo, June 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; were also major prizes which could strengthen Western power if the country’s territory could be placed under Western client governments to provide access on favourable terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Germany and the United States played leading roles in realizing Yugoslavia’s partitioning,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gervasi, Sean, &#039;&#039;NATO the Balkans: Voices of Opposition&#039;&#039;, New York, International Action Center, 1998 (pp. 21–46). Shank, Gregory, ‘Commentary: Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, Spring 1999, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75 (p. 11).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and framed separation as a solution to economic stagnation while generously supporting ethno-nationalist factions. The West’s allies within various Yugoslav regions were accordingly encouraged to pursue separatist goals. As American political scientist and Yale PhD Michael Parenti noted: “the Western powers were deeply involved in inciting civil war and secession in the FRY [Federal Republic of Yugoslavia] &#039;&#039;before&#039;&#039; that time [1991–95]. One of the earliest and most active sponsors of secession was West Germany, which first openly championed Yugoslavia’s dismemberment in 1991, but was giving Slovenia and Croatia every encouragement long before then.” Western powers subsequently increasingly involved themselves in “financing the secessionist organisations and creating the politico-economic crisis that ignited the political strife,” according to Parenti, who highlighted regarding the process: “once the blood-letting starts, the cycle of vengeance and retribution takes on a momentum of its own. In order to hasten the discombobulation of Yugoslavia, the Western powers provided the most retrograde, violent, separatist elements with every advantage in money, organisation, propaganda, arms, hired thugs, and the full might of the U.S. national security state at their backs. Once more the Balkans were to be balkanised.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (pp. 24, 25).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After building ties with and generously supporting separatist factions in Yugoslavia’s republics, threats were made to cut off aid unless the country held unscheduled elections in 1990. Washington further stipulated that these elections were to be conducted within each republic and not at the federal level. The U.S. in particular had a very long history of manipulating foreign elections to ensure that candidates favourable to Western interests prevailed,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Burkholder Smith, Joseph, &#039;&#039;Portrait of a Cold Warrior&#039;&#039;, New York, Putnam, 1976 (p. 210–211). Election Code of the Philippines, Article X, Campaign and Election Propaganda, Section 81. Weiner, Tim, ‘C.I.A. Spent Millions to Support Japanese Right in 50’s and 60’s,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 9, 1994. Levin, Dov H., &#039;&#039;Meddling in the Ballot Box: The Causes and Effects of Partisan Electoral Interventions&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or else cancelling or preventing them when victories for pro-Western candidates could not be engineered.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kolko, Gabriel, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: Anatomy of a War, 1940–1975&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1987 (p. 85). Hanley, Charles J, and Choe, Sang Hun and Mendoza, Martha, &#039;&#039;The Bridge at No Gun Ri: A Hidden Nightmare from the Korean War&#039;&#039;, New York, Henry Holt and Company, 2002 (p. 170). Weathersby, Kathryn, ‘“Should We Fear This?” Stalin and the Danger of War with America,’ Cold War International History Project: Working Paper No. 39, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Yugoslavia the National Endowment for Democracy and various CIA front organisations funnelled vast funds to support the election campaigns of separatist political groups favourable to Western interests. These parties, openly described in U.S. media as “pro-West” and as the “democratic opposition,” also received considerable campaign support from Western advisors, and after overwhelmingly outspending their local opponents on campaign they won elections in every republic other than Serbia and Montenegro.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 26).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Slovenia was the first region to leave the union, and in 1991 closed its borders and banned any protests against its moves towards secession. Croatia soon followed suit and both quickly began to receive Western military advisors and sizeable arms shipments from Western countries and particularly from Germany. German instructors further engaged in combat with the Yugoslav military when fighting alongside separatist militias. The European Community then moved to call for Yugoslavia’s separation into “sovereign and independent republics,” while the U.S. passed the 1991 Foreign Operations Appropriations Act which offered aid to individual republics but not to the Yugoslav central government – thereby further weakening federal ties. When Croatia and Slovenia subsequently declared their full independence as separate states within one day of one another in June 1991, Germany and the Vatican were the very first to recognise them as nation-states.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unlike Slovenian, Croat or Muslim minority groups, which quickly became dominated by separatist factions that fell in line with Western designs for a partitioning of Yugoslavia, the Serb ethnic minority was far from compliant. Serbs were the only group to have given up an independent nation-state in order to enter into a unified state when Yugoslavia was formed, and Serbia and Montenegro remained the most strongly supportive of the federation. Serbs were not only the largest and most influential ethnic group, but also had a proportionately higher percentage of membership in the ruling communist party than any other. In the 1989 elections Serbs and Montenegrins supported the former communists in their respective republics, with Serb workers having also led opposition to an austerity program imposed by the International Monetary Fund (IMF) to service Yugoslav debt. Serbia accordingly refused IMF-prescribed privatisation of state assets.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gervasi, Sean, ‘Germany, US and the Yugoslav Crisis,’ &#039;&#039;Covert Action Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Winter 1992–93. &#039;&#039;People’s Weekly World&#039;&#039;, June 13, 1999. Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (pp. 21, 22).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The entrenched historical religious animosity between the Western world and the Orthodox Christian world to which the Serbs belonged was also seen by some analysts to have been a further factor leading the Serbs to be singled out for targeting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the union increasingly fell apart Serb-majority regions in separatist provinces, such as Croatia’s Krajina district, sought to secede from the newly seceded countries and re-join Yugoslavia.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Elich, Gregory, &#039;&#039;Covert Action Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Fall/Winter 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the case of Krajina, Croatia responded with a military operation by separatist militias which now formed the post-independence armed forces and with Western support, including airstrikes, caused thousands of casualties among Serb civilians and sent 225,000 more into flight as refugees. Many of those who fled were subsequently strafed from the air, with the operations described years later in 1999 as “the largest ethnic cleansing” of the Yugoslav civil war.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bonner, Raymond, ‘Croatian Army Charged with War Crimes,’ &#039;&#039;San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, March 21, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039; reported in August 1995: “The rearming and training of Croatian forces in preparation for the present offensive are part of a classic CIA operation: probably the most ambitious operation of its kind since the end of the Vietnam war.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, August 6, 1995.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similar support was provided on an even greater scale to separatist forces from the Muslim and Croat ethnic groups in the self-declared Bosnian republic,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘CIA Agents Training Bosnian Army,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, November 17, 1994. ‘America’s Secret Bosnia Agenda,’ &#039;&#039;The Observer&#039;&#039;, November 20, 1994. ‘How The CIA Helps Bosnia Fight Back,’ &#039;&#039;The European&#039;&#039;, November 25, 1994. Glenny, Misha, &#039;&#039;The Fall of Yugoslavia: The Third Balkan War&#039;&#039;, London, Penguin, 1992 (p. 42).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by 1997 the CIA station in Bosnia was reputed to have become one of the largest in Eastern Europe.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, November 11, 1997.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hired to represent the interests of Croat, Bosnian Muslim and later Kosovar Albanian separatist groups, the public relations firm Ruder &amp;amp;#x26; Finn played a central role in the campaign to turn world opinion against the Yugoslav state and the Serbs. The firm’s director James Harff highlighted how disseminating sensationalist reports caused a drastic increase in public support for U.S. military intervention in Bosnia. He told French journalist Jacques Merlino in April 1993 that he was proud of having manipulated overseas Jewish opinion, which was otherwise set to oppose the Islamic and Croat state projects due to the former’s close ties with radical Islam and the latter’s historical collaboration with Nazi Germany and extermination of Jews in the 1940s. Regarding Jewish opinion towards Western-aligned far-right separatist forces, he said: “our challenge was to reverse this attitude and we succeeded masterfully,” with a campaign focused on portraying Serbs as the new Nazis and capitalising on Roy Gutman’s reports of death camps (see below). The ideological predecessors of the Croat separatist leadership had provided the most manpower to the Nazi German-led war effort in the 1940s, committing atrocities against Jews and Serbs too extreme even for the Nazis themselves.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Paris, Edmond, &#039;&#039;Genocide in Satellite Croatia, 1941–1945&#039;&#039;, Chicago, American Institute for Balkan Affairs, 1961&#039;&#039;&#039;.&#039;&#039;&#039; Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (pp. 42–43).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Harff highlighted how this past and the similarly extremist position of the Muslim Bosnian leadership posed difficulties to public relations efforts:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;To have managed to put Jewish opinion on our side. This was a sensitive matter, as the dossier was dangerous [when] looked at from that angle. President [of Croatia Franjo] Tudjman was very careless in his book, &#039;&#039;Wastelands of Historical Reality&#039;&#039;. Reading his writings one could accuse him of anti-Semitism. In Bosnia the situation was no better: President Izetbegovic strongly supported the creation of a fundamentalist Islamic state in his book &#039;&#039;The Islamic Declaration&#039;&#039;. Besides, the Croatian and Bosnian past was marked by real and cruel anti-Semitism. Tens of thousands of Jews perished in Croatian camps, so there was every reason for intellectuals and Jewish organisations to be hostile towards the Croats and the Bosnians. Our challenge was to reverse the attitude and we succeeded masterfully….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Jewish organisations entered the game on the side of the [Muslim] Bosnians, we could promptly equate the Serbs with the Nazis in the public mind. Nobody understood what was happening in Yugoslavia. The great majority of Americans were probably asking themselves in which African country Bosnia was situated. By a single move we were able to present a simple story of good guys and bad guys which would hereafter play itself…. Almost immediately there was a clear change of language in the press, with use of words with high emotional content such as ‘ethnic cleansing’ and ‘concentration camps,’ which evoke images of Nazi Germany and the gas chambers of Auschwitz. No one could go against it without being accused of revisionism. We really batted a thousand in full.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Simon, Roger I. and Rosenberg, Sharon and Eppert, Claudia, &#039;&#039;Between Hope and Despair: Pedagogy and the Remembrance of Historical Trauma&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman &amp;amp;#x26; Littlefield, 2000 (pp. 24–25).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;When Merlino highlighted: “When you did this, you had no proof that what you said was true. All you had were two &#039;&#039;Newsday&#039;&#039; articles,” Harff replied: “Our work is not to verify information…. Our work is to accelerate the circulation of information favourable to us…. We are professionals. We had a job to do and we did it. We are not paid to moralise.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Merlino, Jacques, &#039;&#039;Les verités Yougosla- yes ne sont pas toutes bonnes 4 dire&#039;&#039;, Paris, A. Michel, 1994. Harper, Stephen, &#039;&#039;Screening Bosnia: Geopolitics, Gender and Nationalism in Film and Television Images of the 1992–95 War&#039;&#039;, Bloomsbury, New York, London, 2017 (p. 41). Klaus Bitterinann, &#039;&#039;Serbia Must Die: Truth and Lies in the Yugoslav Civil War&#039;&#039;, Berlin, Tiamat, 1994 (pp. 143–156).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The receptivity of Western media to almost any anti-Serb story was key to facilitating Ruder &amp;amp;#x26; Finn’s success.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deputy chief of the Yugoslav desk at the U.S. State Department George Kenney gave a sharper comment regarding the fabricated nature of Western claims, stating: “The U.S. government doesn’t have proof of any genocide and anyone reading the press critically can see the paucity of evidence, despite interminably repeated claims and bloodcurdling speculation.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kenny, George, ‘Steering Clear of Balkan Shoals,’ &#039;&#039;Nation&#039;&#039;, January 8–15, 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Michael Parenti similarly stated: “The charge of genocide was reiterated so relentlessly in regard to Bosnia that evidence became irrelevant,” stressing that an objective analysis would indicate that portrayals in the West which developed into a broad consensus on the issue were very far removed from reality.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 94).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Former deputy commander of the U.S. Military’s European Command Charles Boyd noted the following in &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; regarding the way Serb minority was vilified in the West during clashes with Western backed Croat and Muslim separatist forces in Croatia and Bosnia: “The popular image of this war is one of unrelenting Serb expansion. Much of what the Croatians call ‘the occupied territories’ is land that has been held by Serbs for more than three centuries. The same is true of most Serb land in Bosnia – what the Western media frequently refer to as the 70 per cent of Bosnia seized by rebel Serbs. In short the Serbs were not trying to conquer new territory, but merely to hold onto what was already theirs.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Boyd, Charles C., ‘Making Peace with the Guilty: The Truth about Bosnia,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, September/October 1995.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Boyd highlighted that it was U.S. policy to covertly approve offensives by Muslim militant groups that destroyed the ceasefire Washington claimed to support, and thereby “encouraged a deepening of the war.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Mass expulsions by the Croatian government of its Serb minority on ethnic grounds also received Western encouragement and support.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shank, Gregory, ‘Commentary: Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, Spring 1999, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75 (pp. 4–48). Roberts, Walter R., ‘Serbs as Victims,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 10, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As a result Stephen Harper, among other analysts who were generally supportive of the Western position, conceded that “the commonplace Western media position that [Yugoslav President Slobodan] Milosevic was more inclined to ultranationalism than the presidents of Bosnia or Croatia rests on political demonology [demonisation] rather than sober historical analysis.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harper, Stephen, &#039;&#039;Screening Bosnia: Geopolitics, Gender and Nationalism in Film and Television Images of the 1992–95 War&#039;&#039;, New York, Bloomsbury, 2017 (p. 43).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Serb minority’s land holdings in Bosnia were reduced from 65 to 43 percent as a result of the Western-backed campaign, with Belgrade forced under considerable pressure to agree to a ceasefire on highly unfavourable terms under the Western-brokered Dayton Accords. This finalised the breakup of Yugoslavia and succession of Croatia and Bosnia, leaving Serb minorities in these new states in highly precarious positions. The remainder of Yugoslavia – a federation of Serbia and Montenegro – was placed under harsh Western economic sanctions which fuelled hyperinflation and malnourishment, collapsed the country’s healthcare system and blocked access to raw materials vital for the production of medicines.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (pp. 34, 35).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; noted in May 1999, economic sanctions could be considered the world’s leading weapon of mass destruction due to the simultaneous destruction wrought on Yugoslavia and on Iraq, and could have “contributed to more deaths during the post-Cold War era than all the weapons of mass destruction throughout history.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mueller, John and Mueller, Karl, ‘Sanctions of Mass Destruction,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, May 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Western Atrocity Fabrication Targets the Serb Minority&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
As the Western powers sought to more strongly and openly align themselves against the now predominantly Serb Yugoslav government, as well as the interests of the Serb minorities in the seceded territories of Croatia and Bosnia, vilification using fabricated atrocities became increasingly essential. Slobodan Milosevic, who became president of Yugoslavia from July 1997, was among those to highlight that Western powers focused heavily on media and information warfare to control political narratives both globally and within Yugoslavia itself. He stated in April 1999, at a time when Western warplanes were opening fire on media outlets and television infrastructure across the country:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Your government is running two wars against Yugoslavia. Against our people. One is military war and the other is media war or if you like it better, propaganda war. Propaganda war started long before military war, and its goal is to satanize [demonise] this country, our people, leadership of this country, individuals, and whatever was needed to create, artificially of course, public opinion in United States which will be supportive to aggression they committed later.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Interview with President Slobodan Milosevic by Dr Ron Hatchett, transmitted on Houston-KHOU-TV 21.00–22.00 CDT, April 21, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Vilification through atrocity fabrication served to justify a range of hostile measures ranging from support for further partitioning of Yugoslavia and arming and training separatist militias, to bombing media sites in Belgrade and dropping cluster bombs across Serb areas. The most notable fabricated Serb atrocities were allegations of mass rape of civilians from other minorities – a narrative that would strongly shape perceptions of the Yugoslav state and Serb people internationally throughout the war and for decades to come. From 1991 Serbs were portrayed as pursuing an officially sanctioned policy of mass rape, with the Serb minority in Bosnia said to have raped between 20,000 and 100,000 women from the Muslim majority. With Bosnian Serb forces having numbered only around 30,000 personnel or less, many of whom were engaged in high intensity combat, these claims appeared highly dubious. They were nevertheless widely re-reported and given considerable airtime in Western media. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; belatedly ran a small retraction that “the existence of ‘a systematic rape policy’ by the Serbs remains to be proved,” but inevitably far more people read the original striking headlines than the one retraction.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Correction: Report on Rape in Bosnia,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 23, 1993.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although claims that Serb forces had raped 20,000–100,000 Muslims were widely circulated,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Salzman, Todd A., ‘Rape Camps as a Means of Ethnic Cleansing: Religious, Cultural, and Ethical Responses to Rape Victims in the Former Yugoslavia,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Quarterly&#039;&#039;, vol. 20, no. 2, May 1998 (pp. 348–378). Gutman, Roy, ‘Rape Camps; Evidence Leaders in Bosnia Okd Attacks,&#039;&#039;’ Newsday&#039;&#039;, April 19, 1993. Halsell, Grace, ‘Human Rights Suit Came as a Surprise to Bosnian Serb Leader; Case Filed in U.S., but Alleged Actions Occurred Elsewhere,’ &#039;&#039;Dallas Morning News&#039;&#039;, February 24, 1993.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; hearings held by the European Community’s Committee on Women’s Rights in February 1993 rejected them due to a lack of evidence. Representatives from the United Nations War Crimes Commission and the UN High Commissioner for Refugees concluded at the hearings there was insufficient evidence to sustain charges of a Serbian mass-rape campaign – although this did not stop such claims from shaping public opinion across much of the world towards the Yugoslav situation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 83).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One widely reported story depicted a Bosnian Serb commander instructing his forces to “go forth and rape” – although the source of the quote could never be traced and the commander’s name was never produced.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phillips, Peter, &#039;&#039;Censored 2000: The Year’s Top 25 Censored Stories&#039;&#039;, New York, Seven Stories Press, 2000 (p. 200).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western media outlets repeatedly referred to ‘rape camps’ allegedly set up as part of an ‘ethnic breeding’ campaign in which thousands of captive Muslim women were allegedly impregnated and forced to give birth to half Serb children.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Black, Ian, ‘Serbs “enslaved Muslim women at rape camps”,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, March 21, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; After hostilities ceased and UN forces occupied all of Bosnia-Herzegovina, however, evidence of the existence of the mass rape camps never materialised. The waves of pregnant or recently pregnant victims supposedly treated at Bosnian hospitals, and the associated medical records, were non-existent, with rape-produced births being very small in number. Agence France Presse reported that in Sarajevo “Bosnian investigators have learned of just one case of a woman who gave birth to a child after being raped,” while Amnesty International reported it “has never succeeded in speaking with any of the pregnant women.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Agence France-Presse&#039;&#039; release, February 2, 1993. &#039;&#039;L’Evnement du Jeudi&#039;&#039; [&#039;&#039;Thursday Event&#039;&#039;], March 4, 1993.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was suggested that there appeared to be very few rape victims because they were stigmatised by local culture, which left women unwilling to come forward, international aid agencies notably rendered confidential assistance and never asked victims to go public – but only to be interviewed anonymously and receive medical care. Considering this, the discrepancy with the claim of 20,000 or more rape victims was particularly stark. If tens of thousands of women were keeping their treatment a secret so well – this raised the question of how Western journalists and Western-aligned Bosnian and Croatian government officials could have known about them or estimated such a figure in the first place. Substantial evidence of mass rapes involving tens of thousands of women was never produced. Although some rapes were committed by all sides, available evidence indicates that the victims numbered in the dozens rather than the tens of thousands and were not part of an organised or systematic policy of genocide or ‘ethnic breeding’ by any party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perpetrators of rape were notably not restricted to local factions, and after the war American military personnel in former Yugoslavia were found to have taken girls “not a day over twelve [years old]” as sex slaves – in the words of an American who had bought such a girl and kept her at home while working there. As Army veteran Ben Johnson, who worked as a military contractor in Yugoslavia, recalled regarding the trafficking of sex slaves: “you could get basically any girl you wanted. Lot of people said you can buy a woman and how good it is to have a sex slave at home.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vine, David, &#039;&#039;Base Nation, How U.S. Military Bases Abroad Harm America and the World&#039;&#039;, New York, Henry Holt and Company, 2015 (Chapter 9: Sex for Sale, Section 5: Sold Hourly, Nightly or Permanently). O’Meara, Kelly Patricia, ‘US: DynCorp Disgrace,’ &#039;&#039;Insight Magazine&#039;&#039;, January 14, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rapes and child rapes committed by Western-aligned forces, and particularly by Western personnel themselves, inevitably received negligible coverage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A representative from Helsinki Watch noted that reports of mass rapes originated with the Croatian and Bosnian governments and had no credible support. Chief correspondent of the London &#039;&#039;Observer&#039;&#039;, Nora Beloff, claimed she elicited “an admission from a senior German official that there is no direct evidence to support the wild figures of rape victims.” The official in charge of the Bosnian desk in the German Foreign Affairs Ministry admitted that all such reports came either from Bosnian government sources or from the Catholic charity Caritas, which relied entirely on Bosnian Muslim and Croat sources without independent corroboration.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Beloff, Nora, ‘Doubts about Serbian Rapes,’ letter to &#039;&#039;Daily Telegraph&#039;&#039;, January 19, 1993.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As stories of Serb atrocities were increasingly widely accepted by Western populations, European media outlets outdid themselves in the gruesome nature of their allegations. Even among the Western media, however, it was the British press which fabricated the most extreme claims. The BBC, for one, informed its millions of listeners that Serb snipers were under orders to single out children for targeting, and were paid 2,700 French Francs for every child killed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Serbs file claim against NATO for use of chemical weapons during 1999 bombing of Yugoslavia,’ &#039;&#039;Morning Star Online&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The London &#039;&#039;Daily Mirror&#039;&#039; took this even further, and alongside Germany’s &#039;&#039;Bud am Sonntag&#039;&#039; and Italy’s &#039;&#039;La Repubblica&#039;&#039; reported that a Bosnian woman was “forced to give birth to a dog” – a bizarre and biologically incredible story supported by lurid fabricated accounts of fiendish Serbian gynaecologists implanting canine foetuses into her womb.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Daily Mirror&#039;&#039;, January 4, 1993. &#039;&#039;La Repubblwa&#039;&#039;, January 15. 1993. Ivanovic, Zivota, &#039;&#039;Media Warfare: The Serbs in Focus&#039;&#039;, Belgrade, Tanjug, 1995 (p. 20).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; German parliamentary deputy Stefan Schwarz told stories in the Bundestag of Serbian “successors to Mengele” who forcibly implanted dog embryos in women, claiming that a videotape would corroborate his claim. A year later he admitted that no such tape existed – but again the retraction gained much less attention than the original claim. Schwarz had gained instant fame by telling stories of Serbs roasting children in ovens, carrying out burnings and castrations and using poison gas among many other atrocities. None were supported by evidence. For his extreme claims of enemy misconduct, which made for shocking headlines and could quickly turn public opinion, Schwarz became a very popular source with the Western press.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (pp. 85, 86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Complementing stories of rape camps, dog births, poison gas and almost any kind of other imaginable horror, equally unsubstantiated Western allegations of Serbian ‘death camps’ were widespread. Evoking the memory of Nazi Germany and its allies’ Holocaust in the 1940s, American reporter Roy Gutman led efforts to portray the Serbs as the ‘new Nazis.’ A notable example came on the front page of &#039;&#039;Newsday&#039;&#039; in August 1992, which bore the large headline ‘Bosnian Death Camps’ and opened with: “The Serbian conquerors of northern Bosnia founded two concentration camps where more than a thousand civilians have been killed or died of hunger, and thousands are being kept until death follows…. In one of the camps, over a thousand men are locked up in metal cages.” As was far from uncommon for fabricated accounts, Gutman relied on anonymous sources – in this case an ex-prisoner who said: “I saw ten young men lying in a trench. Their throats were slit, their noses cut off and their genitals torn.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Newsday&#039;&#039;, August 2, 3, 4, 1992. Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those allegedly exterminated in the death camps were, according to the narrative, burned in cremation furnaces and turned into animal feed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Newsday&#039;&#039;, August 2, 3, 4, 1992. Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; British newspapers were quick to follow Gutman’s lead in publishing similar stories, followed by claims that Bosnian Serbs had executed more than 17,000 Muslim and Croatian prisoners. &#039;&#039;The Sun&#039;&#039; columnist Richard Littlejohn described the Serbs as “the Nazis of the 1990s,” while the &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039; referred to the alleged death camps as “Serbia’s Nazi-style attempts at ‘ethnic purification’.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Doughty, S. and Deans, S., ‘Time Is Running Out, Major Warns Serbia,’ &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039;, 1992 (p. 10)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Leading British leftist politician Ken Livingstone made one of the most dramatic and misleading descriptions, stating: “As the Serbs slaughter their way across Bosnia, Europe is seeing the first real attempt at genocide since Hitler murdered six million Jews.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harper, Stephen, &#039;&#039;Screening Bosnia: Geopolitics, Gender and Nationalism in Film and Television Images of the 1992–95 War&#039;&#039;, New York, Bloomsbury, 2017 (p. 40).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039; later similarly compared the Serbs to the Nazis to describe them as “a challenge to the collective security of the whole continent.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ascherson, Neal, ‘Words fail us as the world drifts towards disorder,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, October 23, 1993.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The French humanitarian NGO Medecins du Monde even spent $2 million on a publicity campaign promoting juxtaposed pictures of Hitler and President Milosevic, while maxing extensive use of highly misleading barbed wire pictures taken by ITN (see below).&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harper, Stephen, &#039;&#039;Screening Bosnia: Geopolitics, Gender and Nationalism in Film and Television Images of the 1992–95 War&#039;&#039;, New York, Bloomsbury, 2017 (p. 40).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The narrative of equating Serbia with Nazi Germany was promogulated across Western media and by multiple Western officials, with any reluctance to bomb Yugoslavia equated with allowing Nazi death camps to continue operating.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘German Minister Warned Milosevic of Sea of Blood,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, April 11, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roy Gutman’s extreme horror stories played a central role in influencing public opinion in the West and beyond, with his particularly gruesome and debased stories being among the most effective.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When UN forces gained access to all of BosniaHerzegovina, however, they failed to unearth any evidence to support the existence of death camps with metal cages, cremation furnaces, mass graves or the starved mutilated corpses – the existence of which Western reporting had presented as a certainty.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Philips, Peter, &#039;&#039;Censored 2005: The Top 25 Censored Stories&#039;&#039;, New York, Seven Stories Press, 2004 (p. 130).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Gutman would later play a major role in a very similar campaign to vilify the government of Syria, which by the early 2010s had succeeded Yugoslavia and the Serbs as a primary target for Western fabrication of wartime atrocity stories. He was accused by a number of journalists and scholars of whitewashing the crimes of NATO-backed insurgent groups and allowing a very strong opinion bias to influence his work.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brock, Peter, &#039;&#039;Media Cleansing: Dirty Reporting Journalism &amp;amp;#x26; Tragedy in Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, Los Angeles, GM Books, 2005 (pp. 87–116). Al-Tamimi, Aymenn Jawad, ‘A Response to Roy Gutman’s “Have the Syrian Kurds Committed War Crimes?”,’ &#039;&#039;Syria Comment&#039;&#039;, February 11, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The importance of Gutman’s publications was largely a result of its popularity with Western media outlets, which consistently very actively promoted them. This led British journalist Joan Phillips to retrace Gutman’s steps on the ground, which represented one of very few cases of members of the Western press making serious efforts to verify allegations against the Serbs. Phillips discovered that Gutman had visited Serbian camps only after publishing articles describing them as death camps. A visit to the Trnopolje camp, a death camp akin to Birkenau according to Gutman, was not even entirely a detention camp, with many of its inmates having entered willingly to find safety from the fighting in nearby villages. Omarska camp, meanwhile, was run by civil authorities as a temporary holding centre, with Gutman’s story about it resting solely on the testimony of one man who himself admitted that he had not witnessed any killings.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phillips, Joan, ‘Who’s Making the News in Bosnia?,’ &#039;&#039;Living Marxism&#039;&#039;, no. 55, May 1993 (p. 12).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Phillips also determined that Gutman’s article on the Brcko camp, where 1,350 people were supposedly slaughtered, also relied on the testimony of just one individual who claimed he had been imprisoned there.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 12).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A notoriously unreliable Bosnian government source was the only confirmation. Bosnian President Alija Izetbegović would later concede that the stories of Serb death camps had been fabricated with the aim of bringing about a NATO assault to support separatist groups from the air.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kouchner, Bernard, &#039;&#039;Les Gurriers de la Paix&#039;&#039; [&#039;&#039;The Peace Warriors&#039;&#039;], Paris, Grasset, 2004 (pp. 374–375). Harper, Stephen, &#039;&#039;Screening Bosnia: Geopolitics, Gender and Nationalism in Film and Television Images of the 1992–95 War&#039;&#039;, New York, Bloomsbury, 2017 (p. 41).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Investigating further, Phillips found that while Gutman did journey to the Manjaca detention site, which was another facility in the hands of the supposedly genocidal Serbs, he had toured it and interviewed prisoners who, although complaining about the food, gave no indication that torture or executions were taking place. Indeed, Serb forces seemed to be respecting the Geneva Conventions, with Phillips reporting that the International Red Cross had consistently had access to Manjaca from the time it opened while many of those held were prisoners of war being kept for future prisoner exchanges. Similar camps with similar conditions were seen in Muslim and Croat areas, and while at times crowded there was never any substantial evidence of unusual conduct. Nonetheless, Western coverage portrayed standard Serb prison camps as the new Auschwitz while giving little indication that the almost identical camps of Western-aligned forces even existed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1992 photographs were widely published by Western media outlets allegedly showing mistreated Bosnian Muslim prisoners in Serb camps. They subsequently proved to be staged. At the Trnopolje refugee camp, for example, Western journalists and photographers deliberately placed themselves in a small barbed-wired enclosure which fenced in a utility shed, while the Muslim men were photographed standing outside. The pictures cleverly gave the impression the men were behind barbed wire. Furthering the imagery evoking the liberation of the Nazi death camps, Western media outlets singled out a small number of emaciated men from among the well fed and healthy majority and photographed them individually behind barbed wire. One such image was prominently displayed on the cover of &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; among several other Western publications. Another such prisoner, who appeared on the cover of &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, was identified as a Serb, Slobodan Konjevic, who had been arrested by Serb forces for looting – although his criminal and ethnic backgrounds were left out in order to portray his clearly poor health as a result of ethnic cleansing and Auschwitz-like conditions. His skinny frame was the result of over ten years of tuberculosis.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lituchy, Barry, ‘Media Deception and the Yugoslav Civil War’ in: &#039;&#039;NATO in the Balkans: Voices of Opposition&#039;&#039;, New York, International Action Centre, 1998 (pp. 205, 206). Deichmann, Thomas, ‘The Picture That Fooled the World,’ in: &#039;&#039;NATO in the Balkans: Voices of Opposition&#039;&#039;, New York, International Action Centre, 1998 (pp. 165–178). Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (pp. 88, 89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First Force Commander and Head of Mission of the United Nations Forces deployed in the former Yugoslavia in 1992–1993, Lieutenant General Satish Nambiar, himself stated regarding Western allegations of genocide: “with 28,000 forces under me and with constant contacts with UNHCR and the International Red Cross officials, we did not witness any genocide beyond killings and massacres on all sides that are typical of such conflict conditions. I believe none of my successors and their forces saw anything on the scale claimed by the media.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nambiar, Satish, ‘The Fatal Flaws Underlying NATO’s Intervention in Yugoslavia,’ &#039;&#039;United Services Institution of India&#039;&#039;, April 6, 1999. Column 291, British Parliament, May 26, 1999 (https://publications.parliament.uk/pa/cm199899/cmhansrd/vo990526/debtext/90526-05.htm).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While Serbs, Croats, Muslims, and Albanians all accused their territorial rivals of genocide, supporting and magnifying allegations against Serbs proved effective in aligning public opinion behind the Western world’s geopolitical interests.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johnstone, Diana, ‘Notes on the Kosovo Problem and the International Community,’ &#039;&#039;Dialogue&#039;&#039;, no. 25, Spring 1998. Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (p. 23).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As inter-ethnic conflict escalated within Croatia and Bosnia, Serb militias committed a number of war crimes and massacres, but these were portrayed as being totally unprovoked where they were often reprisals for similarly and often more brutal Croat and Bosnian militias’ massacres of Serb civilians. The Chair of a Holocaust survivors organisation John Ranz, for one, took an interest in the Yugoslav conflict and questioned the serious double standards determining which war crimes were given attention and which were conveniently ignored. He thus questioned why secret indictments were made against the entire government of Serbian Krajina, and war crimes charges openly levelled against its leader Milan Martic, while Croatian war crimes on a much greater scale through the same region were never mentioned. Similarly, when Muslim militias slaughtered hundreds of Serbs near Srebrenica, it was vital for the Western narrative not to mention this and only to discuss Serb atrocities. This was not atrocity fabrication, but rather gross misrepresentation of events by portraying them in isolation and concealing the crimes of Western-aligned parties.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 89). John Ranz, paid advertisement by Survivors of the Buchenwald Concentration Camp, USA, &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1993.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The vast numbers of Serb refugees and racially motivated attacks on their population centres were consistently ignored in the West throughout the war to provide a one-sided account favouring Western-aligned Bosnian and Croat parties which themselves had a great deal of blood on their hands.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 12).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Former White House press secretary and director of the Council on Foreign Relations Bill Moyers produced a special documentary on alleged Serb war crimes which aired on PBS in 1999 and again the following year. He made many very notable claims, including that in the city of Tuzia Serb forces had stored “more than a thousand bodies in a mine” after perpetrating a genocidal mass killing. No evidence was provided to substantiate this despite the area being highly accessible since the fighting had ended. Moyers stated multiple times that 7,414 Bosnian Muslims were executed by Serb forces in Srebrenica area, claiming that thousands of Bosnian men and boys were separated from their female family members and shot. How such a precise figure was arrived at was highly uncertain, but Moyers conceded that only seventy bodies had been identified. To explain the vast discrepancy between the two body counts, one which was 100 times greater than the other and indicative of ethnic cleansing rather than an ordinary toll from warfare, Moyers claimed that Serbs reburied bodies in secondary graves to conceal them. He offered no details as to how Serbs could have buried and then located, dug up and reburied the other 7,344 bodies during a difficult and often chaotic military campaign without leaving a trace – or when or where this happened. Nor did he explain why the initial grave sites could not be found, or why secondary mass graves were also impossible to locate. As American political scientist Michael Parenti asked rhetorically regarding Moyers’ somewhat unrealistic claim of a well-hidden second group of graves: “When it came to hiding bodies, what did the Serbs know the second time that they kept forgetting to do the first time?”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 90).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Several individuals familiar with the situation on the ground in the Srebrenica commune, where the most widely publicised massacre of the war did take place and after which Bill Moyers named his documentary, highlighted the highly misleading nature of Western coverage. The massacre occurred in July 1995, five months before the signing of the Dayton Agreement which largely concluded hostilities in Bosnia and Croatia. The most notable omission from the Western narrative was that the siege and massacre of Muslims at Srebrenica by Bosnian Serb militias was preceded by a large-scale attack by Muslim militants which razed fifty Serb villages in Srebrenica and Bratunac, and massacred more than 1,200 Serb women, children and elderly people while leaving more than 3,000 wounded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mira Beham, ‘The Media Fan the Flames,’ in: Klaus Bitterinann, &#039;&#039;Serbia Must Die: Truth and Lies in the Yugoslav Civil War&#039;&#039;, Berlin, Tiamat, 1994 (pp. 122, 123).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Chief of Staff of the United Nations peacekeeping force in Yugoslavia, Canadian Major General Lewis MacKenzie, was among those critical of prevailing Western portrayals of the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Intelligence cables from Canadian peacekeepers to the country’s National Defence Headquarters, released in 2022, highlighted that they predicted the “insurmountable” goal of “satisfying Muslim demands will be the primary obstacle in any peace talks.” They emphasized continued “outside interference” in the peace process, namely the U.S. “encouraging Izetbegovic to hold out for further concessions” and “clear U.S. desires to lift the arms embargo on the Muslims and to bomb the Serbs” which were “serious obstacles to ending the fighting.” “Serbs have been the most compliant with the terms of the ceasefire,” they affirmed, while stressing that Muslim militias’ expectations for supporting NATO airstrikes meant they were “not giving peace talks a chance, just going hell for leather,” and consistently launching broadsides into Serb minority areas in violation of the ceasefire. While Muslim units sought to “increase Western sympathy by provoking an incident and blaming the Serbs,” by contrast “most of the Serb activity has been defensive or in response to Muslim provocation.” Regarding how U.S.-backed Muslim militias sought to fabricate Serb attacks and ceasefire violations, the Canadian observers cabled: “The Muslims are not above firing on their own people or UN areas and then claiming the Serbs are the guilty party in order to gain further Western sympathy. The Muslims often site their artillery extremely close to UN buildings and sensitive areas such as hospitals in the hope that Serb counter-bombardment fire will hit these sites under the gaze of the international media…. We know that the Muslims have fired on their own civilians and the airfield in the past in order to gain media attention… Muslim forces outside of Sarajevo have, in the past, planted high explosives in their own positions and then detonated them under the gaze of the media, claiming Serb bombardment. This has then been used as a pretext for Muslim ‘counter-fire’ and attacks on the Serbs.” The cables’ contents bore a strong contrast to Western portrayals of the conflict. (‘UNPROFOR Intelligence Reports,’ Canada Declassified https://declassified.library.utoronto.ca/exhibits/show/unprofor-intelligence-reports/unprofor-intelligence-reports)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He observed: “As the Bosnian Muslim fighters became better equipped and trained, they started to venture outside Srebrenica, burning Serb villages and killing their occupants before quickly withdrawing to the security provided by the UN’s safe haven. These attacks reached a crescendo in 1994 and carried on into early 1995.” MacKenzie stressed that the Serb move on Srebrenica was provoked by the need to end attacks by Western-aligned Muslim militias, that these attacks on Serb villages had killed at least as many Serbs as the Muslims who were killed in the reprisals, and that by sparing women and children the Serbs could not be considered guilty of genocide despite Western claims to the contrary.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The real story behind Srebrenica,’ &#039;&#039;The Globe and Mail&#039;&#039;, July 14, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, with Srebrenica’s location making it vital to the formation of a separate Bosnian Muslim state, and with just 25 percent of its population belonging to the Serb minority while 73 percent were Muslims, it was far more plausible that proponents of a purely Islamic state would seek to ethnically cleanse the Orthodox Christian Serb minority than that the minority would attempt genocide against a population three times their number.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The presence of foreign jihadist militias among the ranks of Bosnian Muslim forces, many of which had been set up with Western support to fight the Afghan government the previous decade,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Burke, Jason, ‘Frankenstein the CIA created,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, January 17, 1999. Fisher Max, ‘Blowback: In Aiding Iranian Terrorists, the U.S. Repeats a Dangerous Mistake,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, April 6, 2012 Bergen, Peter and Reynolds, Alec, ‘Blowback Revisited,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, November/December 2005. Weiner, Tim, ‘Blowback from the Afghan Battlefield,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 13, 1994. Boldak, Spin, ‘The “blowback” from Afghanistan “Monster”,’ &#039;&#039;The Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039;, August 6, 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; made reports of their genocidal conduct more credible considering the extreme atrocities they had committed in Afghanistan.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sageman, Marc, &#039;&#039;Understanding Terror Networks&#039;&#039;, Philadelphia, University of Pennsylvania Press, 2004 (pp. 58, 59). Akram, Assen, &#039;&#039;Histoire de la Guerre d’Afghanistan&#039;&#039;, Paris, Editions Balland, 1996 (pp. 227–277).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; America’s chief Balkans peace negotiator Richard Holbrooke himself testified that deployment of Arab jihadists from Afghanistan was key to ensuring the survival of Western-aligned Muslim militias in that conflict.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brandon, ‘How We Trained Al Qaeda,’ &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039;, September 13, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Britain’s &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039; observed that after the fall of the Afghan government in 1992:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;many Arabs, in the words of the journalist James Buchan, were left stranded in Afghanistan ‘with a taste for fighting but no cause.’ It was not long before some were provided with a new cause. From 1992 to 1995 the Pentagon assisted with the movement of thousands of mujahedin and other Islamic elements from Central Asia into Europe, to fight alongside Bosnian Muslims against the Serbs. The Bosnia venture appears to have been very important to the rise of mujahedin forces, to the emergence of today’s cross-border Islamic terrorists who think nothing of moving from state to state in the search of outlets for their jihadist mission. In moving to Bosnia, Islamic fighters were transported from the ghettos of Afghanistan and the Middle East into Europe; from an outdated battleground of the Cold War to the major world conflict of the day; from being yesterday’s men to fighting alongside the West’s favoured side in the clash of the Balkans. If Western intervention in Afghanistan created the mujahedin, Western intervention in Bosnia appears to have globalised it…. The Pentagon’s secret alliance with Islamic elements allowed mujahedin fighters to be ‘flown in,’ though they were initially reserved as shock troops for particularly hazardous operations against Serb forces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Vilifying the State and Whitewashing Extremists: Western Coverage of Yugoslav Separatists&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
As the separation of Bosnia, Croatia and Slovenia was achieved the focus of the campaign against Yugoslavia shifted to within the Serbian republic itself – namely the southern Kosovo region. Forming the heart of a new insurgency against continued Yugoslav and Serbian sovereignty over Kosovo, the Kosovo Liberation Army (KLA) separatist group received very considerable support from U.S. and its allies, most notably Germany and Turkey from the mid-late 1990s. Much like Bosnian Islamic groups, the Liberation Army was also bolstered by large numbers of foreign jihadists many of them trained in Al Qaeda terror camps in Afghanistan.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. ‘Unhealthy Climate in Kosovo as Guerrillas Gear Up for a Summer Confrontation,’ &#039;&#039;Jane’s International Defense Review&#039;&#039;, February 1, 1999. ‘U.S. Alarmed as Mujahidin Join Kosovo Rebels,’ &#039;&#039;The Times&#039;&#039;, November 26, 1998. ‘Kosovo Seen as New Islamic Bastion,’ &#039;&#039;Jerusalem Post&#039;&#039;, September 14, 1998. Bodansky, Yossef, ‘Italy Becomes Iran’s New Base for Terrorist Operations,’ &#039;&#039;Defense and Foreign Affairs Strategic Policy&#039;&#039;, February 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The group made its debut by bombing camps housing Serbian refugees from wars in Croatia and Bosnia in February 1996. It was described by &#039;&#039;Jane’s&#039;&#039; at the time as acting indiscriminately and as a force that “does not take into consideration the political or economic importance of its victims, nor does it seem at all capable of seriously hurting its enemy, the Serbian police and army. Instead, the group has attacked Serbian police and civilians arbitrarily at their weakest points.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Jane’s Intelligence Review&#039;&#039;, October 1, 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In contrast to the Yugoslav republic which had its origins in the anti-Nazi guerrilla movement of the 1940s, the KLA was a direct successor to Italian-backed fascist militias during the Second World War.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hedges, Chris, ‘Kosovo’s Rebels Accused of Executions in the Ranks,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 25, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western efforts to divide Kosovo from what remained of Yugoslavia, and from Serbia which it was an integral region of, centred on forcing the Yugoslav armed forces to withdraw from the territory while simultaneously strengthening the KLA. As noted by director of the British-American Security Information Council Dan Plesch, Yugoslavia’s neighbour Albania had already become “a military colony, with a status in relation to the United States similar to that of some South American countries or the Philippines in the past” after its communist government was overthrown, with much the same fate expected for Albanian-majority Kosovo should it be partitioned.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Murphy, Richard, ‘Albanian Love Affair with NATO Carries Risks,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, April 12, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, by the mid-late 1990s other Yugoslav successor states had already begun to host tens of thousands of NATO personnel including 60,000 in Bosnia-Herzegovina and 16,500–20,000 in Macedonia.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Agovino, Theresa, ‘Refugee Crush Threatens Macedonia’s Delicate Balancing Act,’ &#039;&#039;San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, April 22, 1999. Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (p. 16).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was predicted that the result of Western efforts to separate Kosovo from Serbia could be a ‘Greater Albania’ firmly under U.S. and NATO influence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Yugoslavia’s Strategy,’ Stratfor Global Intelligence Update, March 31, 1999. Shank, Gregory, ‘Commentary: Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, Spring 1999, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75 (p. 14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The KLA sought to establish an ethnically pure Albanian state, with Serbs and other minorities singled out for targeting. A notable example was that 90,000 people of the Roma minority were forced to flee from Kosovo under attacks from the Western-backed militants.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hammond, Philip and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;Degraded Capability: The Media and the Kosovo Crisis&#039;&#039;, London, Pluto Press, 2000 (p. 139).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western support for the KLA thus mirrored the approach in Croatia and Bosnia, with a 1999 paper in the &#039;&#039;International Journal&#039;&#039; observing that “the main result of Western intervention in Bosnia was the creation of a minority-free client state in Croatia and the establishment of a NATO-run protectorate comprising ‘ethnically cleansed’ statelets in Bosnia.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vogel, Tobias K., ‘“Preponderant Power”: NATO and the New Balkans,’ &#039;&#039;International Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 55, no. 1, Winter, 1999/2000 (pp. 15–34).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; KLA members and affiliates featured very prominently in delegations sent for talks on the territory’s future, and despite the organisation’s record the U.S. State Department noted in 1999 regarding its intentions to help the KLA come to power in Kosovo: “the United States is moving quickly to help transform the Kosovo Liberation Army from a rag-tag band of guerrilla fighters into a political force…. Washington clearly sees it as a main hope for the troubled province’s future.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Castan Pinos, Jaume, &#039;&#039;Kosovo and the Collateral Effects of Humanitarian Intervention&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2019 (Chapter 1).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, under the U.S.-backed Rambouillet Agreement of 1999 the KLA had been set to form the backbone of Kosovo’s police force.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (p. 17).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although portrayed as freedom fighters until after the Western military campaign against Yugoslavia ended in 1999, the KLA’s war crimes were well documented by both Western and international sources. Aside from ties to Islamist terror groups, this included widespread organised rapes of Serb, Roma and pro-government Albanian women,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘After two decades, the hidden victims of the Kosovo war are finally recognised,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 3, 2018. ‘“Wounds that burn our souls”: Compensation for Kosovo’s wartime rape survivors, but still no justice,’ &#039;&#039;Amnesty International&#039;&#039;, December 13, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; attacks on Serbian cultural sites including centuries old churches, at times using mortar bombs,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘KLA rebels accused of vandalizing Serb monastery,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, June 17, 1999. Maniscalco, Fabio, ‘The Loss of the Kosovo Cultural Heritage,’ &#039;&#039;webjournal&#039;&#039;, 2006. ‘“Stop denying the cultural heritage of others,” UN expert says after first fact-finding visit to Serbia and Kosovo,’ Geneva, United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights, October 14, 2016. &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 1, 1987.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; racially motivated massacres and disappearances of Serbs,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“Wounds that burn our souls”: Compensation for Kosovo’s wartime rape survivors, but still no justice,’ &#039;&#039;Amnesty International&#039;&#039;, December 13, 2017. Bogdanović, Ljiljana, ‘Abductions and Disappearances of Non-Albanians in Kosovo,’ Belgrade, Humanitarian Law Center, 2001. Bytyci, Fatos, ‘War crimes prosecutor indicts Kosovo president Thaci,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, June 24, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the use of child soldiers. Ambassador and chief prosecutor at The Hague’s International Criminal Tribunal for former Yugoslavia Carla Del Ponte, who formerly served as the Swiss attorney general, reported that the KLA relied on organ trafficking to earn revenues. Citing evidence obtained by Hague Tribunal investigators, she reported that this included the targeting of Serb prisoners for forced organ harvesting.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;de Quetteville, Harry and Moore, Malcolm, ‘Serb prisoners “were stripped of their organs in Kosovo war”,’ &#039;&#039;The Daily Telegraph&#039;&#039;, April 14, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Member of the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe and Swiss state prosecutor Dick Marty cited a figure of 300 Serb prisoners victimised in this way, and tied former KLA political leader Hashim Thaçi, who by that time had become Kosovan prime minister, to the harvesting.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pope, Conor, ‘Politician angers MEPs over Kosovo organ harvesting claim,’ &#039;&#039;Irish Times&#039;&#039;, March 11, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NATO did not initially demand outright independence for Kosovo, but rather the creation of a transitionally autonomous protectorate with the establishment of a separate state structure safeguarded by Western militaries – a state of affairs which would pave the way for the KLA to then declare independence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War: NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (pp. 17, 21).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Former State Department Yugoslavia desk officer George Kenney observed in 1998 regarding the expected nature of the KLA-run protectorate which the West was working to create: “It will have a pan-Albanian and Islamist orientation, overlaying a culture steeped in the tradition of extended patriarchal families, blood vengeance, and an incomprehension of women’s rights.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kenney, George, ‘Caught in Kosovo,’ &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, July 6, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The ethnically Albanian ethno-nationalists NATO empowered ensured that Kosovo was cleansed of its non-Albanian populations, with Serbs in particular slaughtered, forced to flee, or worse. 164,000 Serbs and Roma fled Kosovo by mid-1999 with the KLA’s killings and abductions seen by foreign observers as intended to terrorise them into leaving to create an ethnically pure Albanian state. This was a goal which the KLA’s predecessors, the Nazi collaborators of the 1940s, had also sought to achieve.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cohen, Tom, ‘Associated Press Dispatch,’ August 3, 1999. Talbot, Karen, ‘The Real Reasons for War In Yugoslavia: Backing up Globalization with Military Might,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 27, no. 4, issue 82, Winter 2000 (pp. 94–116).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The KLA relied heavily on funds from the narcotics trade and trafficking in human slaves to fund its operations against Yugoslav forces, although Western media outlets only began to give meaningful coverage to this after the war was over. Police records in other European states, as well as multiple independent investigations, consistently provided strong evidence for this connection. With one fifth of all sex slaves in the world passing through the Balkans and 80 percent of all Europe’s heroin being imported by Kosovar Albanian groups, the revenues of KLA-associated organised crime were substantial.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Drugs Money Linked to the Kosovo Rebels,’ &#039;&#039;The Times&#039;&#039;, March 24, 1999. ‘Life in the Balkan “Tinderbox” Remains as Dangerous as Ever,’ &#039;&#039;Jane’s Intelligence Review&#039;&#039;, March 1, 1999. ‘Albanian Mafia, This Is How It Helps the Kosovo Guerrilla Fighters,’ &#039;&#039;Corriere della Sera&#039;&#039;, October 15, 1998. ‘Major Italian Drug Bust Breaks Kosovo Arms Trafficking,’ &#039;&#039;Agence France-Presse&#039;&#039;, June 9, 1998. ‘Speculation Plentiful, Facts Few About Kosovo Separatist Group,’ &#039;&#039;Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039;, March 6, 1998. ‘Another Balkans Bloodbath? – Part One,’ &#039;&#039;Jane’s Intelligence Review&#039;&#039;, February 1, 1998. ‘The Balkan Medellin,’ &#039;&#039;Jane’s&#039;&#039;, March 1, 1995. Binder, David and Mendenhall, Preston, ‘Sex, drugs and guns in the Balkans,’ &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, February 2, 2004. Klebnikov, Peter, ‘Heroin Heroes,’ &#039;&#039;Mother Jones&#039;&#039;, January/February 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These groups benefitted considerably from Western support to realise Kosovo’s separation from Serbia and Yugoslavia, which allowed them to continue their illicit activities unchecked as they formed the leadership of the new independent Kosovo.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Binder, David and Mendenhall, Preston, ‘Sex, drugs and guns in the Balkans,’ &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, February 2, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As &#039;&#039;Mother Jones&#039;&#039; observed in early 2000 regarding Kosovo’s drug trade in particular: “With [Yugoslav leader Solobodan] Milosevic gone, and no one in control, the former freedom fighters are now transforming the province into a major conduit for global drug trafficking … in the six months since Washington enthroned the Kosovo Liberation Army in that Yugoslav province, KLA-associated drug traffickers have cemented their influence…. In Kosovo, it’s hard to separate a legal organisational structure from an illegal one.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Klebnikov, Peter, ‘Heroin Heroes,’ &#039;&#039;Mother Jones&#039;&#039;, January/February 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Militiamen from allied drug cartels notably fought as part of the KLA against the Yugoslav government.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Among those attesting to the KLA’s role as one of the world’s leading drug traffickers were France’s Geopolitical Observatory of Drugs, Germany’s Federal Criminal Agency, Europol, &#039;&#039;Jane’s Intelligence Review&#039;&#039; and even the U.S. Chief Negotiator and architect of the Rambouillet Agreement Christopher Hill.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘KLA Linked To Enormous Heroin Trade: Police suspect drugs helped finance revolt,’ &#039;&#039;San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, May 5, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding prevailing attitudes in the American leadership towards the KLA and its activities, a Congressional expert who monitored the drug trade stated a few months after hostiles ended: “There is no doubt that the KLA is a major trafficking organisation. But we have a relationship with the KLA, and the administration doesn’t want to damage [its] reputation. We are partners. The attitude is: The drugs are not coming here, so let others deal with it.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Klebnikov, Peter, ‘Heroin Heroes,’ &#039;&#039;Mother Jones&#039;&#039;, January/February 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The KLA’s nature was increasingly acknowledged in the West after 1999 once the war effort to bring it to power was over and Yugoslavia had suffered its final defeat. British Member of Parliament and member of the Privy Council of the United Kingdom, Alan Clark, for one, compared the KLA to the “the Contras … and other groups who were armed by the CIA” to stress that they were “exactly the sort of people British service men should never fight alongside” due to their extreme abuses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Alan, ‘A clumsy war,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, May 13, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; British Special Air Service (SAS) units on the ground nevertheless provided training and operated alongside the KLA.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (p. 18).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as February 1998 President Bill Clinton’s special envoy to the Balkans, Robert Gelbard, described the KLA on the basis of its conduct in Kosovo as “without any questions, a terrorist group.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Craig, Larry E. and West, Jude, ‘The Kosovo Liberation Army: Does Clinton Policy Support Group with Terror, Drug Ties?,’ United States Republican Policy Committee, March 31, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “I know a terrorist when I see one and these men are terrorists,” he stated on a separate occasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The KLA – terrorists or freedom fighters?,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, June 28, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Expediently overlooking this reality, the drug traffickers, slave traders and jihadist terrorists which made up the KLA were not only whitewashed, but lionised, which helped to justify massive Western material support and close military cooperation for the war against the deeply vilified Yugoslav state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A confidential report by NATO’s North Atlantic Council stated that the KLA was “the main initiator of violence” in Kosovo and “launched what appears to be a deliberate campaign of provocation” which led to the outbreak of hostilities with Yugoslav government forces. These hostilities in turn paved the way for NATO military intervention.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Castan Pinos, Jaume, &#039;&#039;Kosovo and the Collateral Effects of Humanitarian Intervention&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2019 (Chapter 2).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other Western assessments of KLA activities consistently came to similar conclusions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Layne, Christopher and Schwarz, Benjamin, ‘For the Record,’ &#039;&#039;The National Interest&#039;&#039;, no. 57, Fall 1999 (pp. 9–15).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; James Bissett, who served as Canadian ambassador to Yugoslavia for much of the 1990s, noted that the CIA and the British SAS trained the KLA “to foment an armed rebellion in Kosovo.” He stressed regarding the goal of supporting the KLA and the way they operated: “The KLA terrorists were sent back into Kosovo to assassinate Serbian mayors, ambush Serbian policemen and do everything possible to incite murder and chaos. The hope was that with Kosovo in flames NATO could intervene.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bissett, James, ‘We Created a Monster,’ &#039;&#039;Toronto Star&#039;&#039;, July 31, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Germany, too, had as early as 1996 begun training the militants who later became the KLA.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Rise of the Kosovar freedom fighters,’ &#039;&#039;Le Monde Diplomatique&#039;&#039;, May 1999. Fallgot, Roger, ‘How Germany Backed KLA,’ &#039;&#039;The European&#039;&#039;, September 21–27, 1998. Küntzel, Matthias, &#039;&#039;Der Weg in den Krieg. Deutschland, die Nato und das Kosovo&#039;&#039; [The Road to War. Germany, Nato and Kosovo], Berlin, Elefanten Press, 2002 (pp. 59–64).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1998–99 the KLA escalated attacks to kill or ‘disappear’ as prisoners all manner of targets associated with the Yugoslav state or the Serb ethnic group, ranging from police and postal employees to Serb farmers. Approximately half of their victims were ethnic Albanians loyal to the Yugoslav state, many of whom had their villages burned by the KLA. Yugoslav counterinsurgency efforts responding to these attacks by well-armed and highly trained militants, in which hundreds of soldiers were killed, were portrayed in the West not only as repression, but even as a Serb genocide against the ethnic Albanian population.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Castan Pinos, Jaume, &#039;&#039;Kosovo and the Collateral Effects of Humanitarian Intervention&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2019 (pp. 155, 156). Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 99). Shank, Gregory, ‘Commentary: Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, Spring 1999, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75 (pp. 4–48). Gellman, Barton, ‘The Path to Crisis: How the United States and Its Allies Went to War,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 18, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such claims had little grounding in reality but were valuable for Western efforts to gain a pretext for military intervention to more directly support the KLA.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
British Prime Minister Tony Blair, perhaps the leading proponent for Western military action against Yugoslavia, referred to the Serbs as “set on a Hitler-style genocide equivalent to the extermination of the Jews during World War Two,” with the Western war effort described as part of “a great moral crusade.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pilger, John, ‘US and British officials told us that at least 100,000 were murdered in Kosovo. A year later, fewer than 3,000 bodies have been found,’ &#039;&#039;New Statesman&#039;&#039;, September 4, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “It is no exaggeration to say that what is happening is racial genocide, something we had hoped we would never again experience in Europe. Thousands have been murdered, 100,000 men are missing, and hundreds forced to flee their homes and the country,” he claimed in May 1999.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blair, Tony, ‘Prime Minister Blair’s Article for BBC News Online,’ &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039; News, May 14, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. State Department echoed these claims, stating that Yugoslav forces were “conducting a campaign of forced population movement not seen in Europe since WW2.” The department and the U.S. Information Agency similarly claimed that hundreds of thousands of Kosovo’s ethnic Albanian population had been massacred by government forces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Neil, ‘How the battle lies were drawn,’ &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039;, June 14, 2003. Nelson, Lars-Erik, ‘Numbers in Kosovo Don’t Add Up,’ &#039;&#039;Orlando Sentinel&#039;&#039;, October 28, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Once genocide had been alleged and such claims widely re-reported across Western media, the proponents of war could on the basis of these claims frame a NATO assault as Blair did: “There are no half measures to Milosevic’s brutality. There can be no half measures about how we deal with it. He is determined to wipe a people from the face of his country. NATO is determined to stop him. And we will. We are united in our determination to right this wrong and reverse ethnic cleansing.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blair, Tony, ‘Prime Minister Blair’s Article for BBC News Online,’ &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039; News, May 14, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Much like allegations made to vilify the West’s adversaries across other Yugoslav regions, those against government forces in Kosovo had little substance to them. As observed by American political analyst and author of multiple assessments of the Yugoslav wars, Professor Noam Chomsky: “the term genocide, as applied to Kosovo is an insult to the victims of Hitler. In fact, it’s revisionist to an extreme. If this is genocide, then there is genocide going on all over the world. And Bill Clinton is decisively implementing a lot of it. If this is genocide, then what do you call what is happening in the southeast of Turkey? The number of refugees there is huge.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Max Boehnel Interview with Noam Chomsky, &#039;&#039;CBC News&#039;&#039;, April 8, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alleged Yugoslav government genocide was not the only fabrication which served to provide pretext for a Western military campaign, with Western portrayals of the Rambouillet peace talks in February-Mach 1999 also serving to frame a Western attack as unavoidable. The talks were portrayed as having failed due Belgrade’s unwillingness to grant Kosovo greater autonomy which, although it infringed greatly on Yugoslavia and Serbia’s sovereignty and right to self-govern, was central to Western demands. British Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs Robin Cook claimed that “the reason they [the Yugoslav state] refused to agree to the peace process was that they were not willing to agree to the autonomy of Kosovo, or for that autonomy to be guaranteed by an international military presence at all.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Rambouillet talks “designed to fail”,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, March 19, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This portrayal was highly misleading for several reasons. By February 1999 Serbia had already agreed to most of the autonomy proposals, and even to allow UN peacekeeping forces to deploy to Kosovo.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Yugoslav government had not been expected to comply with these somewhat intrusive terms, but such a peace settlement did have the potential to stabilise the situation, undermine the power of Western-aligned separatist factions in Kosovo, and ultimately leave the territory as part of what remained of the Yugoslav state. With engineering military intervention in Kosovo widely seen to have been a key foreign policy objective&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;President Milosevic stated regarding the failure of the talks and the role the U.S. allegedly left to the KLA-dominated Kosovar Albanian delegation: “In Rambouillet, as I said to you, we are not talking to Albanians, we are talking to Americans who would like to take over our territory for themselves and for NATO – and Albanians were just an excuse for that. They were keeping them in a side room to be their alibi for doing these crimes which your Government is committing against our country and our people.” The Western goal, according to Milosevic, was always aggression for which Albanian separatists provided a convenient pretext. (Interview with President Slobodan Milosevic by Dr Ron Hatchett, transmitted on Houston-KHOU-TV 21.00–22.00 CDT, April 21, 1999.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; of the Bill Clinton administration for months before the talks even started,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Craig, Larry E. and West, Jude, ‘The Kosovo Liberation Army: Does Clinton Policy Support Group with Terror, Drug Ties?,’ United States Republican Policy Committee, March 31, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it was imperative for Western designs to have the Rambouillet talks fail and thus be able to portray Belgrade as rejecting peace – thereby providing the pretext for Western military action against it. U.S. Secretary of State Madeline Albright and her British counterpart Secretary Cook thus moved to insert new terms into the Rambouillet accord which were so provocative and unacceptable that they would ensure Belgrade would reject them. As a result, Appendix B in the seventh chapter of the document insisted on an occupation of Kosovo by NATO forces, rather than neutral UN forces which Belgrade had accepted. It took this further by also insisting that NATO military aircraft and ground forces would have “unrestricted access” to all of Yugoslavia – terms few countries would accept. As France’s &#039;&#039;Le Monde Diplomatique&#039;&#039; observed 20 years later in 2019: “inflexibility was not always on the side you would expect: the Serbs agreed to an autonomous government, free elections, and the release of all political prisoners. But the West also wanted to impose NATO troops.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Descamps, Philippe, ‘Kosovo’s open wounds, twenty years on,’ &#039;&#039;Le Monde Diplomatique&#039;&#039;, March 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The full text of the Rambouillet document was kept secret from the public, meaning that world opinion could be shaped to see the Yugoslav government, rather than NATO states, as opposing peace and having unreasonable demands. The extreme nature of the Western terms was only exposed weeks after the military campaign had begun, by which time Yugoslavia already lay in ruins.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Neil, ‘How the battle lies were drawn,’ &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039;, June 14, 2003. ‘Did We Ever Really Try Diplomacy on Kosovo?,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 25, 1999. Hammond, Philip and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;Degraded Capability: The Media and the Kosovo Crisis&#039;&#039;, London, Pluto Press, 2000 (p. 138).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;NATO’s Bombing of Yugoslavia: War Crimes to Achieve Humanitarian Ends&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Under the pretext of preventing an alleged but non-existent genocide, and on the basis that all peace terms had been rejected by Belgrade, NATO commenced an intensive 78-day bombing campaign against Yugoslavia on March 24, 1999. Lacking authorisation from the United Nations or from the Yugoslav government for these attacks, or any argument that it was acting in self-defence, the Western assault was a crime of aggression against a sovereign state – considered the supreme international crime.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wintour, Patrick, ‘MPs say Kosovo bombing was illegal but necessary,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 7, 2000. Erlanger, Steven, ‘Rights Group Says NATO Bombing in Yugoslavia Violated Law,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 8, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western alliance had launched limited strikes on Yugoslavia previously, the first in 1995 to support attacks by U.S.-trained Croat forces, but the new air assault was far larger in scale and was far more focused on non-military targets.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Badsey, Stephen and Latawski, Paul, &#039;&#039;Britain, NATO and the Lessons of the Balkan Conflicts, 1991–1999&#039;&#039;, London, Frank Cass, 2004 (pp. 83, 84).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; 20,000 tons of bombs were dropped in 40,000 sorties, with the munitions used being approximately equivalent to the payload of one of the nuclear warheads dropped on Hiroshima or Nagasaki. Yugoslavia was one of four countries the U.S. had attacked from the air in the span of just a few months, with Sudan, Afghanistan and Iraq also being targeted at the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Assistant Secretary of State for Democracy, Human Rights and Labour, Harold Koh, met with the leaders of several U.S. human rights groups to explain how the Pentagon and President Clinton believed human rights concerns should be the driving force behind the Western bombings. He expressed hopes that human rights groups would support the mission and promised that State Secretary Albright could meet with them in person in the near future if they agreed to do so. Amnesty International, Human Rights Watch and others subsequently provided very considerable support to indirectly endorse and legitimise the campaign through their reporting, much as they had eight years prior against Iraq.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (pp. 25, 26, 28).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A significant number of analysts decried the West’s “selective humanitarian concern” in claiming that alleged abuses against the Albanian minority in Kosovo warranted a military campaign, as while Yugoslavia appeared to be singled out for challenging Western hegemony, minorities in Western-aligned countries were faced far more desperate situations without intervention.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lobel, Jules and Ratner, Michael, ‘Humanitarian Intervention in Kosovo: A Highly Suspect Pretext for War,’ New York, Center for Constitutional Rights, 1999. Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (pp. 10, 11, 27). Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (pp. 4–48). Talbot, Karen, ‘The Real Reasons for War in Yugoslavia: Backing up Globalization with Military Might,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 27, no. 4, issue 82, Winter 2000 (pp. 94–116).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; From the ongoing civil war in Sri Lanka taking 100,000 lives,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harrison, Frances, ‘The broken survivors of Sri Lanka’s civil war,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, October 11, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to internal conflict in Congo deemed the world’s “deadliest since World War 2,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Congo crisis is deadliest since second world war,’ &#039;&#039;New Scientist&#039;&#039;, January 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Turkey’s ethnic cleansing of Kurdish villages,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McKiernan, Kevin, ‘Turkey’s War on the Kurds,’ &#039;&#039;Bulletin of the Atomic Scientists&#039;&#039;, March/April 1999 (pp. 26–37).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it appeared to many that humanitarian military intervention was only conducted when such campaigns could further Western geo-political interests.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;U.S. Ambassador-at-Large for War Crimes Issues David Scheffer highlighted as an example: “while the world’s attention has been focused on the massacre last month of 45 civilians at Racak, Kosovo, and the resulting peace talks in Rambouillet, France, the atrocities in Sierra Leone are far greater in number and severity. The magnitude of massacres, mutilations, torture, rapes, and destruction of civilian property in Sierra Leone is so great that its full extent is unknown.” (Scheffer, David, ‘Deterrence of War Crimes in the 21st Century,’ paper delivered at the International Military Operations and Law Conference, Honolulu, Hawaii, February 23, 1999).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Highlighting the absurdity of the precedent set by the Western assault and the fact that it could never be applied consistently, Israeli Foreign Minister Ariel Sharon highlighted that if his country’s Arab minority in the Galilee region declared autonomy, as KLA-affiliated separatists did in Kosovo, would NATO not then need to attack Israel?&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Derfner, Larry and Sedan, Gil, ‘Why Is Israel Waffling on Kosovo?,’ &#039;&#039;Jewish Bulletin News&#039;&#039;, April 9, 1999. Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (p. 33).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite the target being a socialist state, figures on the American right similarly pointed out that the pretext to attack was so absurd that there was nothing to stop similar strikes on Israel over its Arab minority or the U.S. over its own minority issues if the principle was applied equally.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (p. 34).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, after the bombings of 1999, Yugoslav citizens frequently argued to illustrate their sense of injustice that just as NATO had intervened to separate Bosnia, Croatia and Kosovo, Yugoslavia needed to intervene protect the Mexican minority in Texas which they claimed suffered more serious cultural discrimination and economic adversity than Albanians in Kosovo ever had. If the rationale NATO had used for its assault were applied consistently, they claimed, then foreign military action was urgently needed to make Texas an independent country as a safe haven for Mexican Americans. While the argument for ‘liberating’ Mexican Americans was ludicrous, it served to highlight how nonsensical the Western pretext for war appeared to many observers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 27).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NATO conducted multiple serious war crimes in its humanitarian-premised military campaign, the most notable being its massive attacks against civilian targets. The headquarters of Belgrade TV, which had been a persistent thorn in the side of Western efforts to control narratives regarding the conflict and had given extensive coverage to the crimes of Western-aligned parties, had long been expected to be a priority target for NATO attacks once the air campaign began. Shortly before the bombing commenced, NATO spokesman Jamie Shea gave a written assurance that the TV building would not be attacked, although this counted for little when it was destroyed in a NATO airstrike and its staff killed on April 23. Many of its staff, in the middle of their workdays, were left buried under rubble for days, with survivors describing the experience as “like a nightmare.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Erlanger, Steven, ‘Survivors of NATO Attack on Serb TV Headquarters: Luck, Pluck and Resolve,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 24, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The attack caused 32 casualties, half of them deaths.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather than denying that the attack was intentional as it did when striking other civilian targets, NATO justified bombing the media station on the basis that it was “making an important contribution to the propaganda war.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McCormack, Timothy and McDonald, Avril, &#039;&#039;Yearbook of International Humanitarian Law – 2003&#039;&#039;, The Hague, T.M.C. Asser Press, 2006 (p. 381).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Pentagon justified the attack by claiming that “Serb TV&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Yugoslavia and its government, media and armed forces were consistently referred to as ‘Serb’ in Western coverage, which was vital to conveying the narrative of the country and its institutions and military as ethno-nationalist and able to carry out ethnic cleansing. Although what was left of Yugoslavia, the provinces of Serbia and Montenegro, were predominantly Serb, the government and military were highly diverse and included Albanians, Slovenes, Croats, Roma, Hungarians and Turks which reflected the country’s demographics.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; is as much a part of Milosevic’s murder machine as his military is.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Erlanger, Steven, ‘Survivors of NATO Attack on Serb TV Headquarters: Luck, Pluck and Resolve,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 24, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. envoy to Yugoslavia Richard Holbrooke described the attack in a speech at the Overseas Press Club’s anniversary dinner a few minutes after it was carried out as “an enormously important and, I think, positive development” – a sentiment widely echoed across in Western media and by political figures.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam, ‘Chomsky: Paris attacks show hypocrisy of West’s outrage,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, January 20, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Critics of the attack, however, would years later compare it to the radical Islamist killings of French press figures at the &#039;&#039;Charlie Hebdo&#039;&#039; magazine in 2015, highlighting the double standards between Western outrage at the targeted killings of press figures in France and the broad support when Western militaries did the same in Yugoslavia.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Yugoslav Foreign Ministry described the attack as an “attempt to dig out our eyes and cut off our ears so that you will be exposed only to one side, to the factory of lies.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Erlanger, Steven, ‘Survivors of NATO Attack on Serb TV Headquarters: Luck, Pluck and Resolve,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 24, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western justifications for the attack were based on the presumption that if a media outlet’s political narratives were opposed by the West, it was justifiable to attack that outlet and kill its staff. The Yugoslavs, and its Serb ethnic group in particular, had been sufficiently vilified with fabricated atrocities so as to make such Western attacks appear widely acceptable. The attack was one of several serious war crimes committed,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘No justice for the victims of NATO bombings,’ &#039;&#039;Amnesty International&#039;&#039;, April 23, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; although the only one ever charged was the general manager of the TV HQ, Dragoljub Milanović, who was sentenced by the European Court of Human Rights to 10 years in prison for failing to evacuate the building when ordered to do so by NATO.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam, ‘Chomsky: Paris attacks show hypocrisy of West’s outrage,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, January 20, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Milanović was under no obligation to follow NATO’s orders, and the fact that he was the only one charged provided an important insight into the nature of the Western understanding of human rights at the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The airstrike on the Belgrade TV HQ was far from an isolated incident, with NATO attacks singling out transmitters throughout Serbia for targeting and cutting off television reception in Kosovo and the northern province of Vojvodina. An example was an attack on TV facilities in the city of Novi Sad which interrupted broadcasts to all its 400,000 residents, with the destruction of means whereby political narratives contrary to those of the West were promogulated appearing to be an important priority for attack.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Richter, Paul, ‘Milosevic Not Home as NATO Bombs One of His Residences,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 23, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; NATO notably attempted to use the threat of bombing to force Yugoslav media outlets to disseminate pro-Western content, with spokesman Air Commodore David Wilby in one case on April 8th warning the Serbian national broadcaster RTS that it would be met with fire from Western aircraft unless it drastically altered its schedule and coverage to play Western programs for six hours a day in prime time. The message was clear – those who did not become tools to promote Western political narratives would see NATO aircraft deploy lethal force against them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Badsey, Stephen and Latawski, Paul, &#039;&#039;Britain, NATO and the Lessons of the Balkan Conflicts, 1991–1999&#039;&#039;, London, Frank Cass, 2004 (p. 92).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As evidence that Yugoslav media was supposedly purely misinformation and propaganda, Western sources cited claims of large numbers of NATO aircraft being shot down which was vehemently denied in the West.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tanjug press release, April 9, 1999. ‘Analysis: Propaganda War Hots Up,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, April 9, 1999. Badsey, Stephen and Latawski, Paul, &#039;&#039;Britain, NATO and the Lessons of the Balkan Conflicts, 1991–1999&#039;&#039;, London, Frank Cass, 2004 (p. 91).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A trickle of information over the following decades, however, revealed that over 50 aircraft, mostly drones but including two of America’s supposedly near-invulnerable stealth fighters, had been neutralised by Yugoslav air defences despite the serious erosion of the country’s military and its lack of modern hardware. Yugoslav claims that its own fighters shot down American F-15s in air-to-air combat, however, were never verified. Although in many cases verified, Yugoslav media’s reports were considered unacceptable because their portrayal of the war was at odds with Western interests.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Officially confirmed / documented NATO UAV losses,’ &#039;&#039;[http://Aeronautiics.ru Aeronautiics.ru]&#039;&#039;, June 1, 2001. Newdick, Thomas, ‘Yes, Serbian Air Defenses Did Hit Another F-117 During Operation Allied Force In 1999,’ &#039;&#039;The Drive&#039;&#039;, December 1, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On April 23 alone, the day of the strike on the TV HQ, NATO planes attacked at least three transmitters as well as key civilian infrastructure including bridges and electrical plants. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; conceded that these attacks were being carried out “even though the electrical power largely goes to civilians, who are also the main users of the country’s bridges.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Erlanger, Steven, ‘Survivors of NATO Attack on Serb TV Headquarters: Luck, Pluck and Resolve,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 24, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, even journalists highly critical of the Yugoslav government and its media outlets referred to NATO as having “lost the distinction between military and civilian targets and aims.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Beyond the dangers of being hit by NATO bombs directly, civilians were seriously endangered by the secondary effects of the Western air campaign including food and fuel shortages, loss of access to medicines, destruction of water, sewage and sanitation systems, and breakdowns in healthcare and the functioning of hospitals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A further example of a serious NATO war crime during the humanitarian-premised military assault was the widespread use of cluster munitions to scatter delayed explosives in civilian areas. The most famous incident was the Royal Netherlands Air Force’s attacks on a crowded marketplace, a hospital, a university and several shops, in the Serbian city of Nis from May 7–12. The positions attacked were far from any military targets, with residents describing NATO strikes on the market as “showering it with bombs randomly.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Norton-Taylor, Richard, ‘NATO cluster bombs “kill 15” in hospital and crowded market,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 8, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; NATO denied knowledge of the attack and subsequently claimed it was an accident, although the incident was hardly isolated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The extent of the use of cluster munitions by Western forces resulted in large quantities of un-exploded ordinance littering the Serbian countryside and threatening civilians into the 2020s – despite clean-up efforts by the post-war government.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Ниш чисти касетне бомбе’ [Nis cleans cluster bombs], &#039;&#039;[http://Rts.rs Rts.rs]&#039;&#039;, May 24, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2009, ten years after NATO concluded its air campaign, an independent Norwegian survey estimated that 160,000 people in Serbia were still in danger from cluster weapons, with many areas left indefinitely off limits due to their use. Belgrade emerged as a world leader in calls to globally ban cluster munitions largely as a result of its population’s experience on the receiving end of their use.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Scale of cluster bomb problem in Serbia revealed for first time,’ &#039;&#039;Relief Web&#039;&#039;, March 10, 2009. Zimonjic, Vesna Peric, ‘BALKANS: Cluster Bombs Threaten Thousands,’ &#039;&#039;Inter Press Service News Agency&#039;&#039;, April 8, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Deputy chief of the Yugoslav desk at the U.S. State Department George Kenney himself conceded regarding the nature of NATO’s employment of cluster munitions against Yugoslav targets: “Dropping cluster bombs on highly populated urban areas doesn’t result in accidental fatalities. It is purposeful terror bombing.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phillips, Peter, &#039;&#039;Censored 2000: The Year’s Top 25 Censored Stories&#039;&#039;, New York, Seven Stories Press, 2000 (p. 208). &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, May 23, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western war crimes were notably not confined to Yugoslav targets, with the U.S. launching an unprovoked precision strike on the Chinese embassy in Belgrade on May 7 that demolished the office of the military attaché and caused 27 casualties. A $2 billion B-2 Spirit bomber, one of the latest additions to the American arsenal, launched the attack from a base on the U.S. mainland using a highly precise JDAM satellite guided bomb which had an unrivalled degree of accuracy. Although the CIA, U.S. State Department and British Foreign Office all claimed the strike was accidental, this was not widely believed even within the Western world. Claims that the embassy was not clearly marked or that NATO was using obsolete maps were widely deemed by experts and officials to be far from credible. As the &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039; noted: “it’s difficult to imagine that the vast U.S. military and intelligence apparatus could mistake an embassy with a traditional Chinese green tiled roof for a military logistical hub.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mizokami, Kyle, ‘In 1999, America Destroyed China’s Embassy in Belgrade (And Many Chinese Think It Was on Purpose),’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, January 21, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Chinese government referred to American explanations of the incident as “anything but convincing.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fox, Tom, ‘Bombs over Belgrade: An Underrated Sino-American Anniversary,’ &#039;&#039;War on the Rocks&#039;&#039;, May 7, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At NATO’s Combined Air Operations Centre in Vincenza, Italy, an American colonel was widely cited by Western media outlets near the end of the year admitting to the intentional strike, stating: “That was great targeting … we put two JDAMs down into the attaché’s office and took out the exact room we wanted … they [the Chinese] won’t be using that place for rebro [re-broadcasting radio transmissions] any more, and it will have given that bastard [Serbian paramilitary commander] Arkan a headache.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Truth behind America’s raid on Belgrade,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, November 28, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other reported motives for the attack included sending a strong signal to the Yugoslav leadership that the international community, including China as the world’s leading non-Western power, could not save it from the Western assault, and that Chinese intelligence was using the embassy to monitor NATO cruise missile strikes under combat conditions in order to develop countermeasures.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sweeney, John and Holsoe, Jens and Vulliamy, Ed, ‘Nato bombed Chinese deliberately,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 17, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039; noted regarding the attack: “non-U.S. staff were suspicious. On 8 May they tapped into the NATO target computer and checked out the satellite co-ordinates for the Chinese Embassy. The co-ordinates were in the computer, and they were correct. While the world was being told the CIA had used out-of-date maps, NATO’s officers were looking at evidence that the CIA was bang on target.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Truth behind America’s raid on Belgrade,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, November 28, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the U.S. National Imagery and Mapping Agency noted, the Pentagon’s “wrong map” story was “a damned lie.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sweeney, John and Holsoe, Jens and Vulliamy, Ed, ‘NATO bombed Chinese deliberately,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 17, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Observer&#039;&#039;, citing a range of sources including multiple serving officers from NATO colonels to intelligence officers and a general, showed that the Chinese Embassy was deliberately attacked. As one intelligence officer told the paper: “if it was the wrong building, why did they [U.S.] use the most precise weapons on Earth to hit the right end of that ‘wrong building’?”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. ‘Truth behind America’s raid on Belgrade,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, November 28, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; CIA director George Tenet later confirmed regarding the special nature of the mission that it was not only carried out outside of NATO, but that it was the only airstrike of the campaign organised and directed by his agency rather than by the military.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schmitt, Eric, ‘In a Fatal Error, C.I.A. Picked a Bombing Target Only Once: The Chinese Embassy,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 23, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the public consensus shifted to more firmly support the narrative of an intentional attack, Western sources attempted to justify the war crime by claiming that because the embassy was allegedly being used to rebroadcast signals for commander Arkan, who according to the Western narrative was perpetrating a genocide, the strike was legitimate.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Truth behind America’s raid on Belgrade,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, November 28, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Again, once Western media, political leaders and NGOs could construct a narrative which sufficiently demonised an adversary with atrocity fabrication, any measure including bombing an embassy could be justified by claiming that it was part of a humanitarian effort to prevent evil deeds from being perpetrated by Western adversaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A number of other aspects of NATO’s air campaign were notable, including the use of up to 15 tons of highly toxic depleted uranium in its munitions which caused serious health issues for the local civilian population for decades afterwards.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The chemical effects of DU,’ &#039;&#039;Le Monde Diplomatique&#039;&#039;, February 2001. ‘“Up to 15 tons of depleted uranium used in 1999 Serbia bombing” – lead lawyer in suit against NATO,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2017. ‘Side Effects of NATO’s Yugoslavia Campaign: Cancer, Sterility &amp;amp;#x26; Mental Disorders,’ &#039;&#039;Sputnik News&#039;&#039;, May 16, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Milosevic’s house was also singled out for targeting, another notable war crime, in what appeared to be an attempt either to take his life or to terrorise the leadership into submission.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘22 April: Milosevic defiant as Nato bombs hit home,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 22, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another notable target for Western bombings in the same week was a 23-story Belgrade high-rise building housing the headquarters of the Socialist Party of Serbia and the Yugoslav United Left party. Multiple civilian factories were also bombed as part what NATO called an effort to destroy “national assets” of Yugoslavia, with targets ranging from car plants and tobacco concerns to petroleum refineries in what appeared to be an effort to wipe out key sectors of the nation’s economy. These strikes, too, were justified on the basis that the country was committing genocide. Such attacks, the Western narrative claimed, were to be considered altruistic and done out of humanitarian concern for ethnic groups at risk of being wiped out by the Yugoslav government.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Richter, Paul, ‘Milosevic Not Home as NATO Bombs One of His Residences,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 23, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Covering the air campaign in a way seldom seen in Western press, the &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039; noted regarding the list of targets for the Western bombing campaign, which it described as a “a war against all of the Serbs” with the goal of taking out “the mainstays of the Serbian economy”:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;NATO expanded its list to include facilities whose destruction will do the most harm to civilians…. Rail lines have been severed, industrial plants flattened and bridges demolished. Often, bystanders have found themselves classified, posthumously, as ‘collateral damage.’ Travel is hazardous, and just getting to work can be nearly impossible … it’s hard to justify a policy whose chief achievement – and possibly its main purpose – is to make life miserable, frightening and dangerous for people who have no control over what is going on in Kosovo…. Torturing or killing innocents in order to further a political goal is normally regarded as terrorism. But deliberately and needlessly inflicting pain on the people of Serbia, while creating conditions that promise to spawn disease and death, is seen by NATO as a perfectly legitimate strategy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chapman, Steve, ‘A War Against All of the Serbs,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Writing on the Western air campaign award winning Australian journalist John Pilger referred to civilians being “blown up in crowded passenger trains and buses, in factories, television stations, libraries, old people’s homes, schools and 18 hospitals, many cut to pieces by the RAF’s [British Royal Air Force’s] thousands of ‘unaccounted for’ cluster bombs which fragment into shrapnel.” The extent of the slaughter perpetrated by the Western powers on the basis of fabricated atrocities widely and uncritically reported in Western press, he said, “require[s] an apology from the propagandists; because, as NATO’s planners never tired of saying at their post-bombing seminars, without journalists ‘on board,’ they could never have pulled it off.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pilger, John, ‘US and British officials told us that at least 100,000 were murdered in Kosovo. A year later, fewer than 3,000 bodies have been found,’ &#039;&#039;New Statesman&#039;&#039;, September 4, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In sharp contrast to the Iraqi Army eight years prior, the capabilities of Yugoslav ground forces were not significantly eroded by NATO’s air campaign.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hosmer, Stephen T., ‘The conflict over Kosovo: why Milosevic decided to settle when he did,’ &#039;&#039;Rand Corporation&#039;&#039;, 2001 (p. xxv). Dobbs, Michael, ‘NATO’s Latest Target: Yugoslavia’s Economy,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 25, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Effective use of cover and innovative kinds of decoys had ensured that Yugoslav units were difficult to locate and target despite NATO’s massive surveillance capabilities and extensive use of cluster bombs and precision guided weapons.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schmitt, Eric, ‘Bombs Are Smart. People Are Smarter,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 4, 1999. Hackworth, David, ‘How the Serbs Outfoxed NATO,’ &#039;&#039;Kitsap Sun&#039;&#039;, July 11, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This led Western powers to increasingly focused on non-military strategic targets such as factories and media outlets. Former senior National Security Council aide in the Clinton administration, Charles Kupchen, claimed that NATO was “increasingly frustrated, and they want to up the ante by going after more lucrative targets in Belgrade.” Difficulties in the campaign would reduce the possibility of sending in Western ground forces as had been initially planned, according to Kupchen.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Richter, Paul, ‘Milosevic Not Home as NATO Bombs One of His Residences,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 23, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although a ground invasion was ruled out, NATO was able to press Belgrade to yield by imposing massive costs on its population, with the threat of further strategic bombing being the only major card it had to play. The government in Belgrade, however, agreed to yield under threat of further attacks, in a move several historians and scholars would later criticise as falling for NATO’s bluff.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stigler, Andrew L., ‘A Clear Victory for Air Power: NATO’s Empty Threat to Invade Kosovo,’ &#039;&#039;International Security&#039;&#039;, vol. 27, no. 3, Winter, 2002– 2003 (pp. 124–157).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the price NATO was promising to exact for continued defiance of Western demands, the chairman of NATO’s military committee German General Klaus Naumann said Yugoslavia had been set back economically by 10 years, and that the air campaign could turn the clock back half a century if continued. President Milosevic, he warned, “may end up being the ruler of rubble” after the Western alliance was done with his country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Graham, Bradley, ‘Analysis: Warnings of Air War Drawbacks,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 27, 1999. ‘General Admits Error in Sizing Up Milosevic,’ &#039;&#039;San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, April 27, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039; noted: “NATO, in short, plans to reduce a country that is home to 10 million people to a huge pile of worthless debris.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chapman, Steve, ‘A War Against All of the Serbs,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; columnist Thomas Friedman stated that the message of the air campaign to Belgrade to the Yugoslav population was as follows: “Like it or not, we are at war with the Serbian nation, and the stakes have to be very clear. Every week you ravage Kosovo is another decade we will set your country back by pulverising you. You want 1950? We can do 1950. You want 1398? We can do 1398, too.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Friedman, Thomas L., ‘Foreign Affairs; Stop the Music,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 23, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This mirrored Vietnam War proposals to ‘bomb them back to the Stone Age,’ as had been done during the Korean War, but which the U.S. had been deterred from fully seeing through against Hanoi due to the threat of Soviet or Chinese intervention. Belgrade, however, had no such protector to curb Western ambitions, and beyond public opinion in the West itself there was nothing to stop Western attacks from escalating and continuing indefinitely in the new post-Cold War world – all under humanitarian pretexts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; article titled ‘NATO’s Latest Target: Yugoslavia’s Economy,’ detailed some of the impacts of the bombings in a way that was rare for Western publications, and cited figures showing that the first month of attacks alone had caused over $100 billion in material damage. The attacks, it noted:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;set Yugoslavia back one or even two decades … have devastated targets ranging from the country’s two biggest oil refineries, in Pancevo and Novi Sad, to the Zastava factory at Kragujevac, which produced the Yugo car and employed some 15,000 workers. The bombing has cut all but one of the bridges across the Danube River…. Other targets have included chemical, drug, cigarette, shoe and light aircraft factories, as well as TV transmitters, railway stations and airports.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dobbs, Michael, ‘NATO’s Latest Target: Yugoslavia’s Economy,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 25, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Taking the city of Krusevac as an example, the &#039;&#039;Post&#039;&#039; noted:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Today, Krusevac is in a sorry state. With the destruction of its largest factories by NATO bombs, unemployment is escalating and prospects for economic reconstruction seem bleak. On April 12, NATO warplanes attacked a heating plant on the edge of the town, reducing it to a smoldering heap of rubble and twisted metal. They went on to hit the region’s biggest factory, the October 14 plant, which produced bulldozers, excavators and other heavy machinery. What was left standing was destroyed in a second raid three days later. ‘This was the biggest heavy machinery plant in the Balkans,’ said Nebojsa Toskovic, the factory’s deputy general manager, as he took reporters on a guided tour of the ruins. ‘Without machinery from this factory, the country will be unable to reconstruct all the bridges and everything else that has been destroyed by NATO.’&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Quoted by the &#039;&#039;Post&#039;&#039;, the director of the coal-fired heating plant which supplied heat to 50,000 people, Radoslav Savic, observed regarding the attack: “Nobody can understand why our plant was hit. We were not a military target. There was not a single gram of oil inside the plant. The only purpose is to make our people suffer.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Yugoslavia Yields – But No Sign of Mass Graves&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
As multiple Western studies of the war concluded, the fact that the Yugoslav leadership “apparently believed that NATO had both the intent and the freedom of action to destroy their country’s entire infrastructure if need be” led them to yield to avoid unacceptable hardship for the civilian population. It was the “attacks and threat of additional attacks” on infrastructure which “generated the decisive pressure for war termination,” after having subjected the public to “cumulative stress caused by daily air raid alerts.” Conveying to Belgrade that this was the price of defying Western interests thus “greatly benefited NATO when it came to persuading Milosevic to accept its terms for war termination.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hosmer, Stephen T., ‘The conflict over Kosovo: why Milosevic decided to settle when he did,’ &#039;&#039;Rand Corporation&#039;&#039;, 2001 (pp. xxix-xxv). ‘War in Europe’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;PBS Frontline&#039;&#039;, February 22, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, some claimed that “more robust bombing of infrastructure targets in Belgrade at the outset of the conflict” could have brought about a Western victory more quickly.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hosmer, Stephen T., ‘The conflict over Kosovo: why Milosevic decided to settle when he did,’ &#039;&#039;Rand Corporation&#039;&#039;, 2001 (p. xxiii).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was clear that Yugoslavia’s military had not been defeated, but attacks on civilian targets and its economy had terrorised it into submission.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Members of the Yugoslav leadership were subsequently sent for trial on NATO territory in the Netherlands, with several meeting with untimely and somewhat suspicious deaths shortly before their days in court.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Neil, ‘Murder at The Hague? The strange case of sick &amp;amp;#x26; suicidal Serbs,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, October 29, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Milosevic himself complained of being denied medication or treatment for his heart condition, among other “active, wilful steps taken, to destroy my health” taken by his detainers while he was held in The Hague, before dying of a heart attack in March 2006.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hibbitts, Bernard, ‘Russia confirms Milosevic letter, wants to review postmortem results,’ &#039;&#039;Jurist&#039;&#039;, March 13, 2006. Slobodan Milosevic’s Letter to the Russian Ministry of Foreign Affairs, March 8, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yugoslav forces were withdrawn from Kosovo, and the much weakened Yugoslav state ceased to exist in 2003.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Simpson, Daniel, ‘Bye-Bye Yugoslavia, Hello Serbia and Montenegro,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kosovo itself became a hub of operations for NATO forces in the region and beyond, with the U.S. military base Camp Bondsteel being its largest facility in Eastern Europe. Despite being recognised by the United Nations as a part of Serbia, Kosovo’s separation gained Western recognition, and increasingly recognition from much of the non-Western world, as a defacto independent state which aligned itself strongly with Western interests. Although Kosovo’s lack of UN member status prevented it from formally joining NATO,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Kosovo’s NATO future: How to Square the Circle?,’ &#039;&#039;Clingendael – Netherlands Institute of International Relations&#039;&#039;, December 2020. Bauluz, Alfonso, ‘Kosovo still dreams of EU and NATO membership,’ &#039;&#039;Euracitv&#039;&#039;, October 25, 2016. ‘Slovenia supports Kosovo’s efforts to join NATO, EU,’ &#039;&#039;Gazeta Express&#039;&#039;, August 4, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Slovenia, Croatia and Montenegro did so in 2004, 2009 and 2017 respectively. Bosnia and Herzegovina joined a Membership Action Plan and was considered a NATO “aspirant country” – leaving only Serbia outside the Western military bloc.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lakic, Mladen, ‘NATO Approves Membership Action Plan for Bosnia,’ &#039;&#039;Balkan Insight&#039;&#039;, December 5, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the bombing campaign came to an end and investigations into the alleged genocide in Kosovo began, the Western narrative increasingly began to fall apart under weight of evidence. The U.S. State Department first put out figures in April 1999 claiming 500,000 Kosovar Albanians were missing – apparently ‘disappeared’ by the ‘new Nazis’ the Yugoslavs and feared to be victims of genocide.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson, Lars-Erik, ‘Numbers in Kosovo Don’t Add Up,’ &#039;&#039;Orlando Sentinel&#039;&#039;, October 28, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Once NATO began its bombing campaign these inflated figures had served their purpose, and they were eventually revised to 200,000, then to 100,000, then to 8000.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Erlanger, Steven and Wren, Christopher S., ‘Early Count Hints at Fewer Kosovo Deaths,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 11, 1999. Nelson, Lars-Erik, ‘Numbers in Kosovo Don’t Add Up,’ &#039;&#039;Orlando Sentinel&#039;&#039;, October 28, 1999. Phillips, Peter, &#039;&#039;Censored 2000: The Year’s Top 25 Censored Stories&#039;&#039;, New York, Seven Stories Press, 2000 (p. 204).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It later emerged, however, that no killings had occurred, with 1,400 bodies found by international investigators all belonging to victims killed after NATO’s bombing campaign had begun and long after the claims of genocide of tens or hundreds of thousands were made.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson, Lars-Erik, ‘Numbers in Kosovo Don’t Add Up,’ &#039;&#039;Orlando Sentinel&#039;&#039;, October 28, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The American Association for the Advancement of Science’s war-crimes specialist Patrick Ball, who claimed Yugoslav forces were hiding the bodies of their victims very effectively and “were not going to leave any bodies lying around as evidence,” still extrapolated based on such assumptions a death toll of 9000 plus or minus 3000. This was not a body count, but an estimate based on the assumption that the Serbs were effective at hiding the bodies of their victims.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; British Foreign Office Minister Geoff Hoon subsequently referred to claims of around 10,000 ethnically cleansed by Yugoslav forces “in more than 100 [separate] massacres,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Up to 10,000 buried in Kosovo’s mass graves, British say,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, June 17, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a figure which American officials referred to as “conservative in the extreme.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Horrors of Kosovo,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 21, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The figure originated with the Kosovo-based Council for the Defence of Human Rights and Freedoms, many of the staff of which were KLA members, although the highly partial nature of the source was not made an issue as its claims aligned with Western interests. The U.S. State Department and multiple media outlets used this figure, which was impossible to verify because the KLA-linked council refused to share its list of missing persons.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Despite Tales, the War in Kosovo Was Savage, but Wasn’t Genocide,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, December 31, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;New Statesman&#039;&#039; was among the minority of Western outlets which highlighted that these claims were “utterly unsubstantiated” – stressing how unreliable such claims really were by highlighting how the number had so quickly fallen from hundreds of thousands to just tens of thousands.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pilger, John, ‘US and British officials told us that at least 100,000 were murdered in Kosovo. A year later, fewer than 3,000 bodies have been found,’ &#039;&#039;New Statesman&#039;&#039;, September 4, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the term genocide was used to provide NATO with a pretext to launch its military campaign, the findings of forensic teams on the ground showed that the Western narrative was very far removed from reality.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson, Lars-Erik, ‘Numbers in Kosovo Don’t Add Up,’ &#039;&#039;Orlando Sentinel&#039;&#039;, October 28, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The leader of a Spanish team sent to Kosovo, for one, complained angrily that he and his colleagues had become part of “a semantic pirouette by the war propaganda machines, because we did not find one – not one – mass grave.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hammond, Philip and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;Degraded Capability: The Media and the Kosovo Crisis&#039;&#039;, London, Pluto Press, 2000 (p. 139). Pilger, John, ‘Kosovo Killing Fields?,’ &#039;&#039;New Statesman&#039;&#039;, November 21, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A United Nations court subsequently ruled in September 2001 that Yugoslavia had not carried out genocide in Kosovo – a verdict harshly criticised in the West and deemed highly controversial for contradicting the Western narrative. This was particularly remarkable considering the massive and near unchallenged Western influence over UN proceedings, especially in the post-Cold War years, and was only possible due to the overwhelming nature of available evidence contradicting Western allegations of genocide.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;These findings were reached after British officials had claimed that NATO forces were “by the hour … uncovering evidence of savage wartimes atrocities – mass murder, rapes, and torture – carried out against ethnic Albanian civilians by Serb soldiers and police in Kosovo.” It was hardly the last time (see chapter 6) that British officials claimed evidence of mass atrocities had already been found by forces on the ground, only for it to later be proven that such atrocities had never occurred, and the existence of evidence was entirely fictional. (Milligan, Susan and Leonard, Mary, ‘Crisis in Kosovo; Serb Atrocity Evidence Mounting,’ &#039;&#039;Boston Globe&#039;&#039;, June 21, 1999).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, a leading proponent of the war, conceded in an article nine years later in 2008: “The ‘genocide’ in Kosovo was a complete fabrication: but it helped Blair and Clinton spin their narrative of a ‘humanitarian’ intervention, to cloak the real economic and strategic reasons for NATO’s military intervention.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Neil, ‘Fools no more,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 19, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As France’s &#039;&#039;Le Monde Diplomatique&#039;&#039; observed 20 years later in 2019: “In order to justify their own use of force, Western forces denounced Serbian intransigence, and exaggerated the gravity of the situation on the ground, calling it a ‘genocide’, and putting forward fake news that was taken up by a host of media outlets.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Descamps, Philippe, ‘Kosovo’s open wounds, twenty years on,’ &#039;&#039;Le Monde Diplomatique&#039;&#039;, March 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, in the three months from June to August1999 alone the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; ran eighty articles, nearly one a day, that made some reference to mass graves in Kosovo.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phillips, Peter, &#039;&#039;Censored 2000: The Year’s Top 25 Censored Stories&#039;&#039;, New York, Seven Stories Press, 2000 (p. 205).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What mass killings did occur, however, appeared to have been done by the KLA rather than by the government as international investigations made clear.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Regarding the KLA’s conduct James Bissett was one of many to highlight that once it gained power with Western support in 1999: “almost all of the non-Albanian population was ethnically cleansed from Kosovo,” with NATO defying UN resolutions by refusing to disarm it. In contrast to its fabrication of non-existent massacres by Yugoslav government forces, he referred to “NATO’s policy of encouraging and actively supporting the Albanians of Kosovo [as the KLA] to use violence and force to achieve their political goal … the KLA is NATO’s own creature and continues to be looked upon favourably by its previous masters. There seems little doubt that NATO intends to ensure that Kosovo remains under KLA control.” (Bissett, James, ‘We Created a Monster,’ &#039;&#039;Toronto Star&#039;&#039;, July 31, 2001.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; noted in December 1999 following its own investigation that “the huge killing fields some investigators were led to expect … the pattern is of scattered killings [mostly] in areas where the separatist Kosovo Liberation Army had been active.” It concluded that “NATO stepped up its claims about Serb ‘killing fields’” essentially to divert attention away from its own killings – in response to “a fatigued press corps drifting toward the contrarian story: civilians killed by NATO’s bombs.” Referring to a much hyped “mass-grave obsession,” the &#039;&#039;Journal&#039;&#039; stressed that this atrocity propaganda largely came from the KLA, the very party responsible for the majority of the killings, and that no genocide had in fact been perpetrated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Despite Tales, the War in Kosovo Was Savage, but Wasn’t Genocide,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, December 31, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such admissions were rare in Western media, with the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; standing out for conceding these points.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A further very significant disclosure, which was confirmed by the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia in October after hostilities concluded, was that the Trepca lead and zinc mines which were central to the Western narrative alleging genocide, contained no corpses, remains or even teeth. This contradicted repeated claims by NATO and American officials and by Western media outlets that over 1000 corpses of genocide victims had been hidden there, many disposed of in vats of hydrochloric acid, and that the mines were the site of a “mass dumping of executed corpses” and “Auschwitz-style furnaces.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pilger, John, ‘US and British officials told us that at least 100,000 were murdered in Kosovo. A year later, fewer than 3,000 bodies have been found,’ &#039;&#039;New Statesman&#039;&#039;, September 4, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Daily Mirror&#039;&#039; predicted that the names of the victims at the mines would “live alongside those of Belsen, Auschwitz and Treblinka,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Neil, ‘How the battle lies were drawn,’ &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039;, June 14, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with Western media outlets widely setting a similar tone. As Michael Parenti noted regarding the investigation and the absence of mass graves which the Western narrative indicated certainly existed: “How the Serbs accomplished these mass-grave disappearing acts without being detected is not explained. Where was the evidence of mass grave sites having been disinterred? Where were the new grave sites now presumably chock full of bodies? And why were they so impossible to detect? Questions of this sort were never posed.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, ‘Where Are All the Bodies Buried? NATO Commits Acts of Aggression,’ &#039;&#039;Z Magazine&#039;&#039;, June 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western narrative, although later thoroughly disproven, was highly successful, and after over a decade of operations against Yugoslavia the West’s objectives in what remained of the state were fully attained in 1999 as a direct result of effective atrocity fabrication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Six The Iraq War ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;9/11 as a Pretext for War: Inventing a Baghdad-Al Qaeda Connection&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
On September 20, 2001, nine days after the September 11 attacks on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, the George W. Bush administration declared that the United States was at war. Quickly declaring Al Qaeda to be the perpetrator, and launching a war on October 7 against Afghanistan which had longstanding ties to the terror group, administration officials soon came to see the 9/11 attacks as an opportunity for military intervention against other state adversaries. Foremost among these were the three countries named as members of the ‘Axis of Evil’ by President Bush in his 2002 State of the Union Address – namely Iraq, Iran and North Korea. Of these Iraq, which was both the easiest to casually tie to 9/11 due to its Arab and Sunni Muslim population, and which also presented by far the softest military target, was reported to be the primary target on Washington’s list even before the first troops had moved into Afghanistan.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Beyond the Axis, former NATO Secretary General Wesley Clark testified, citing a memo from the Office of the U.S. Secretary of Defence in 2001, that Washington had planned to “attack and destroy the governments in seven countries in five years,” starting with Iraq and subsequently targeting “Syria, Lebanon, Libya, Somalia, Sudan and Iran.” (Greenwald, Glen, ‘Wes Clark and the neocon dream,’ &#039;&#039;Salon&#039;&#039;, November 26, 2011.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On September 12, as the National Security Council (NSC) met to formulate a policy response to 9/11, Defence Secretary Donald Rumsfeld first raised the possibility of attacking Iraq. State Secretary Colin Powell, although not opposed to military action, stressed that as a priority, “the American people want us to do something about Al Qaeda” – which was based primarily in Afghanistan.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Woodward, Bob, &#039;&#039;Bush at War&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon &amp;amp;#x26; Schuster, 2002 (p. 49).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Richard Clarke, who served as the administration’s counterterrorism chief and chaired the NSC meeting, was stunned when he found the discussion focused on Iraq. “Then I realised with almost a sharp physical pain that Rumsfeld and [Deputy Secretary of Defence Paul] Wolfowitz were going to try to take advantage of this national tragedy to promote their agenda,” he recalled.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clarke, Richard A., &#039;&#039;Against All Enemies: Inside America’s War on Terror&#039;&#039;, New York, Free Press, 2004 (p. 30).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When Rumsfeld argued: “There aren’t any good targets in Afghanistan, and there are lots of good targets in Iraq,” Clarke angrily responded that there were lots of targets everywhere, “but Iraq had nothing to do with it [9/11 attacks].”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clarke, Richard A., ‘Interview by Leslie Stahl,’ &#039;&#039;60 Minutes&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, March 21, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Bush subsequently pulled Clarke into a room and asked: “See if Saddam did this. See if he’s linked in any way.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clarke, Richard A., &#039;&#039;Against All Enemies: Inside America’s War on Terror&#039;&#039;, New York, Free Press, 2004 (p. 32).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Clarke reportedly again made clear that Iraq had nothing to do with the attacks, but the president persisted. After Clarke re-examined the data, he consulted with intelligence experts who signed off on a report to the president stating there was no evidence linking Baghdad to the 9/11 attacks. Clarke later noted: “It got bounced and sent back saying, ‘Wrong answer.’”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clarke, Richard A., ‘Interview by Leslie Stahl,’ &#039;&#039;60 Minutes&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, March 21, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to a senior administration official cited by the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, a September 17 top-secret document which outlined plans for a military campaign against Afghanistan also directed the Pentagon to begin planning the invasion of Iraq.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kessler, Glenn, ‘U.S. Decision On Iraq Has Puzzling Past,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 12, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Former House Speaker Newt Gingrich, an influential neoconservative member of the Pentagon’s Defence Policy Board, stated at a September 19–20 meeting regarding the 9/11 attacks: “If we don’t use this as the moment to replace Saddam after we replace the Taliban, we are setting the stage for disaster.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sciolino, Elaine and Tyler, Patrick E., ‘Some Pentagon Officials and Advisers Seek to Oust Iraq’s Leader in War’s Next Phase,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 12, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Pentagon notably authorised former CIA Director James Woolsey, a neoconservative member of the board, to fly to London on a government plane to find evidence linking Saddam Hussein to the attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bush, George W., Prime Time News Conference, White House, Washington, DC, October 11, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On September 17 President Bush reportedly told his advisors: “I believe Iraq was involved” – an inclination he voiced on at least one other occasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Woodward, Bob, &#039;&#039;Bush at War&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon &amp;amp;#x26; Schuster, 2002 (pp. 99, 167).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Having been shown no intelligence to this effect, whether this assertion was a hunch based on the prevailing American metanarrative on Iraq, or an early sign of the president’s intention to use 9/11 as a pretext for war, remains uncertain. By September 21 the CIA had informed the president that no Al Qaeda-Baghdad link existed, but Bush continued to press intelligence agencies to find a connection.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;van der Heide, Liesbeth, ‘Cherry-Picked Intelligence. The Weapons of Mass Destruction Dispositive as a Legitimation for National Security in the Post 9/11 Age,’ &#039;&#039;Historical Social Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 38, no. 1, 2013 (pp. 286–307).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Following the creation of the Office of Special Plans (OSP) by Secretary Rumsfeld the following year, this pressure on intelligence analysts to select raw data supporting the purported ties between Baghdad and Al Qaeda, as well as on Iraqi development of weapons of mass destruction (WMD), escalated further. As a Pentagon adviser acknowledged: “The goal of Special Plans [was] … to reveal what the intelligence community can’t see” – providing intelligence which suited Washington’s agenda but did not necessarily reflect the real state of affairs.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test by Fire: The War Presidency of George W Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (pp. 153, 154) Hersh, Seymour, ‘Selective Intelligence,’ &#039;&#039;New Yorker&#039;&#039;, vol. 79, no. 11, May 12, 2003 (p. 45).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Iraq had been explicitly on Washington’s target list for the preceding three years, since the U.S. Congress and Senate had passed the Iraq Liberation Act by an overwhelming majority in 1998. The legislation stipulated that Washington should work “to remove the regime headed by Saddam Hussein from power in Iraq and to promote the emergence of a democratic government to replace it.” The U.S. subsequently more openly provided financial assistance to pro-Western Iraqi opposition groups and funded radio and television broadcasts into the country to propagate American-favoured political narratives. The consensus in Washington had shifted away from that of 1991, when leaving the Ba’athist government in power was seen to be in the American interest, with the new legislation of 1998 and extensive airstrikes launched by the Bill Clinton administration in its aftermath marking a turning point in the long campaign against Iraq.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The impetus for imposing a change in government on Iraq increased from 2001. Treasury Secretary Paul O’Neill, one of the leading figures on the NSC, recalled that at the Bush administration’s first NSC meeting on January 30, 2001, the president’s National Security Advisor Susan Rice raised the agenda topic: “How Iraq is destabilising the region.” O’Neill later observed: “Ten days in, and it was about Iraq.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Suskind, Ron, &#039;&#039;The Price of Loyalty: George W. Bush, the White House, and the Education of Paul O’Neill&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon &amp;amp;#x26; Schuster, 2004 (p. 75).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was partly motivated by concerns that the UN sanctions regime on Baghdad was soon to expire, and with oil prices high and much of the world willing to do business the country had the potential to make a swift recovery from the crisis of the 1990s and re-emerge as a major power that could undermine Western hegemony in the Middle East. Indeed, even with sanctions in place, Iraq had already begun to show some signs of an economic recovery by 1997 – a few months before the Clinton administration had launched its own major attack. At his senate confirmation hearing that month Secretary of State Colin Powell pledged to the Senate that the new administration would reenergise the UN sanctions on Iraq, but although this was considered vital to U.S. interests Washington’s ability to do this unilaterally was limited.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Powell, Colin, Testimony before U.S. Senate Foreign Relations Committee, U.S. Senate, Washington DC, January 17, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Leading figures in the Bush administration including Defence Secretary Rumsfeld, his deputy Paul Wolfowitz, Deputy State Secretary Richard Armitage, and Trade Representative Robert Zoellick, argued in a joint statement that the policy of simply containing Iraq had to be rejected on the basis that the U.S. “can no longer depend on our partners in the Gulf War coalition to continue to uphold the sanctions.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rosen, Gary, &#039;&#039;The Right War?: The Conservative Debate on Iraq&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2005 (p. 20).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rumsfeld, Wolfowitz, Armitage and Zoellick were all subscribers to the increasingly prominent neoconservative school of thought, which heavily influenced the Bush administration and called for the U.S. to take “an imperial role” in world affairs&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robin, Corey, ‘Grand Designs: How 9/11 Unified Conservatives in Pursuit of Empire,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 2, 2004 (p. B1).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and establish a “benevolent global hegemony.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kristol, William and Kagan, Robert, ‘Toward a Neo-Reaganite Foreign Policy,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, vol. 75, no. 4, July–August 1996 (p. 20).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Eighteen leading neoconservatives had sent an open letter to President Bill Clinton on January 26, l998 urging him to work towards “the removal of Saddam Hussein’s regime from power.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Letter to President Clinton, Project for the New American Century, January 26, 1998 (http://www.newamericancentury.org/iraqclintonletter.htm).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ten of them received positions in the new Bush administration.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test by Fire: The War Presidency of George W Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (p. 127).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The neoconservatives were said to have “a focus on the Middle East and global Islam as pivotal to America’s national interests.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Halper, Stefan and Clarke, Jonathan, &#039;&#039;America Alone: The Neo-Conservatives and the Global Order&#039;&#039;, New York, Cambridge University Press, 2004 (p. 11). Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test by Fire: The War Presidency of George W Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (p. 128).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Their resulting foreign policy outlook was arguably highly detrimental to America’s hegemonic position since the most formidable challengers to its power such as China and North Korea were outside the Islamic world and were notably largely ignored in the Bush years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Attacking Iraq was not only a time sensitive issue due to the expiry of UN sanctions, but it was also militarily one of the most vulnerable American adversaries for several reasons including the destruction of much of its forces in 1991 and the arms embargo imposed since which prevented its military’s replenishment or modernisation. Baghdad’s acceptance of highly intrusive UN inspections throughout much of the 1990s, meanwhile, had allowed the U.S. and its allies to ensure that it had been stripped of ballistic missiles and chemical weapons which could have otherwise enabled it to deter or retaliate against future Western attacks. By contrast North Korea, which had by far the largest and most sophisticated defence sector of the three axis members, had proliferated many of its technologies including medium range ballistic missiles to Iran. The fact that Iraq’s population was far less homogenous than those of the other two targets, with sizeable Shiite and Kurdish minorities which had shown a propensity for rebellion in the past, and which potentially had much to gain from seeing crippling Western sanctions end if the government in Baghdad was removed, also made the country a more attractive target.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to justify a full-scale invasion of Iraq Washington leveraged the preceding negative portrayals of the country and of President Hussein in particular to claim that the kind of government it represented was a threat to the world if allowed to continue to exist. Negative portrayals of the country had already made a strong imprint on the American and Western consciousness and formed a metanarrative which presented Baghdad as capable of almost any kind of evil act. A poll conducted by &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; and CNN on September 13, 2001, found that 78 percent of Americans suspected Saddam Hussein was personally involved in the 9/11 attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Milbank, Dana and Deane, Claudia, ‘Hussein Link to 9/11 Lingers in Many Minds,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A Gallup poll conducted from September 21–22 found that over 68 percent of respondents in the U.S. supported removing Saddam Hussein from power.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test by Fire: The War Presidency of George W Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (p. 129).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The administration had not yet tied Iraq to terror groups in any statements, but such perceptions were already predominant largely as a legacy of Gulf War propaganda efforts. Indeed, a Gallup poll conducted before the 9/11 attacks in February 2001 had found that 85 percent of Americans had an “unfavourable” opinion of Iraq – the worst of 26 countries the poll asked about.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Americans Felt Uneasy Toward Arabs Even Before September 11,’ &#039;&#039;[http://Gallup.com Gallup.com]&#039;&#039;, September 28, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An April 1991 Gallup Poll found that 57 percent of Americans felt hostilities with Iraq had ended too soon – with Washington’s decision not to invade that year and to allow the Ba’athist government to stay in power considered controversial.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mueller, John, &#039;&#039;Policy and Opinion in the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, Chicago, University of Chicago Press, 1994 (p. 270).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In mid-August l992 almost two-thirds of respondents polled supported a new military campaign to overthrow the Iraqi government by force.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 271).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A poll after 9/11 in mid-December, 2001, found that 61 percent of Americans believed Saddam Hussein had to be removed from power for the War on Terror to be successful – despite the administration having as yet made no indications to the public of a connection between Baghdad and Al Qaeda or terror attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘America at War,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 21, 2001 (survey from December 18–19, 2001).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Bush administration’s thought, although sharply contradicting available intelligence, closely reflected the major public consensus which had itself been shaped by 13 years of propaganda – much of it based on total fabrications. Subsequent statements by Bush administration figures served to remind the public that Saddam Hussein was to be viewed as ‘another Hitler’&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Bush: NATO should be firm on Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039;, November 21, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and a ‘madman,’&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Madman in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;CATO Institute&#039;&#039;, February 20, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; recalling the rhetoric of the Gulf War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To provide further impetus to the need for military action, the argument for war centred around two new aspects of the ‘Iraq Threat’ which had not been significant parts of the narrative of the Gulf War. These were allegations of ties between Iraq and Al Qaeda, and the country’s alleged development of weapons of mass destruction. The former allowed the case for war to benefit from post-9/11 fervour and public calls for harsh retaliation against those responsible, while making the danger Iraq allegedly posed appear far more imminent. Although developing weapons of mass destruction was hardly an atrocity, nor did it violate international norms since several other states had done or were doing so, Iraq’s Ba’athist government had been portrayed as so terribly atrocious in nature that its possession of such weapons was considered totally unacceptable. Thus, the fabricated weapons program was made significant largely due to a metanarrative which had been built on fabricated atrocity stories such as the 1990 slaughter of incubator babies, in contrast to weapons programs in other countries which aroused far milder public responses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In February 2002 chairman of the influential neoconservative Project for a New American Century think tank William Kristol testified before the Senate Foreign Relations Committee when asked about the next step in the war on terrorism: “the short answer is that Iraq is next.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kristol, William, Testimony of William Kristol to the Senate Foreign Relations Committee, United States Senate, Washington DC, February 7, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The first significant allusion of possible Iraqi ties to Al Qaeda had come on December 9, 2001, when Vice President Dick Cheney, appearing on NBC’s Meet the Press, said an alleged meeting between Al Qaeda plotter Mohamed Atta and an Iraqi agent in Prague was “pretty well confirmed.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Vice President Appears on NBC’s Meet the Press,’ &#039;&#039;White House news release&#039;&#039;, December 9, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Secretary Rumsfeld subsequently alluded to the possibility of Iraq harbouring Al Qaeda terrorists in August 2002,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stout, David, ‘Rumsfeld Says Criticism Won’t Determine Policy on Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 20, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; claiming the following month that evidence for such ties was “bulletproof.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Rumsfeld Says U.S. Has “Bulletproof” Evidence of Iraq’s Links to Al Qaeda,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 28, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Administration officials increasingly raised the possibility of ties between Baghdad and the terror group. On September 9, Cheney claimed U.S. intelligence reports after September 11 had disclosed “a number of contacts over the years” that pointed to links between Iraq and the 9/11 attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Allen, Mike, ‘War Cabinet Argues for Iraq Attack,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The president himself began to allude to the possibility of Iraqi ties to Al Qaeda from September 2002, although not claiming it outright. As a &#039;&#039;Yale Review of International Studies&#039;&#039; paper on the image of Saddam Hussein highlighted, Bush “simply tarred both Hussein and Al-Qaeda with the same terroristic brush to imply a relationship. The persistence of such insinuation effectively allowed the Bush administration to claim that Saddam Hussein and Al-Qaeda worked together, and that Hussein was involved in 9/11, without ever outright saying so.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Shaping Saddam: How the Media Mythologized A Monster,’ &#039;&#039;Yale Review of International Studies&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Of the 13 speeches the president gave between that of September 12, 2002 at the United Nations General Assembly, and the conclusion of the invasion of Iraq in May 2003, twelve mentioned Iraq and terrorism in the same paragraph and ten placed them in the same sentence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gershkoff, Amy and Kushner, Shana, ‘Shaping Public Opinion: The 9/11-Iraq Connection in the Bush Administration’s Rhetoric,’ &#039;&#039;Cambridge Core&#039;&#039;, August 26, 2005. ‘Shaping Saddam: How the Media Mythologized A Monster,’ &#039;&#039;Yale Review of International Studies&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other administration officials similarly implied a connection between Baghdad and Al Qaeda without stating it explicitly. In response to a &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; story claiming a link between Iraq and terror groups, which was later proven to be entirely false,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; had notably cited Iraqi defectors residing in the West as the source of its claims, which represented part of an emerging trend that played a central role in Western atrocity fabrication efforts long after Iraq – namely the exploiting of dissidents who depended heavily on Western or allied support and patronage. To earn their livelihoods in an unfamiliar country, or else allured by the promise of attaining power when their country’s government was overthrown and a pro-Western regime installed, dissidents would tell all kinds of stories to vilify their countries in line with narratives which would have the greatest impacts on public opinion.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Bush’s National Security Advisor Condoleezza Rice said: “I think it surprises no one that Saddam Hussein is engaged in all kinds of activities that are destabilising.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Press Briefing by National Security Advisor Condoleezza Rice, The James S. Brady Press Briefing Room, The White House, November 8, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Creating the image of such ties was heavily dependent on how American and Western perceptions had been shaped regarding ‘what kind of country’ Iraq was – leading the public to assume what officials would not state outright.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A possible connection between Iraq and Al Qaeda became increasingly central to Washington’s arguments for war, and was made more serious by claims that the weapons of mass destruction Iraq was allegedly developing could be proliferated to terror groups. As Vice President Cheney declared in March 2002, in reference to Iraqi WMD and its alleged ties with terror groups: “The United States will not permit the forces of terror to gain the tools of genocide.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gordon, Michael R., ‘Cheney Says Next Goal in U.S. War on Terror Is to Block Access to Arms,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 16, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Bush elaborated in a speech at West Point in June: “Containment is not possible when unbalanced dictators with weapons of mass destruction can deliver those weapons or missiles or secretly provide them to terrorist allies.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bush, George W., President Bush Delivers Graduation Speech at West Point, United States Military Academy, West Point, New York, June 1, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The WMD argument alone may not have been sufficient to sway the American public, for which claims of ties to terror groups were much more important. Polls showed that 82 percent of Americans said they would support the war regardless of whether WMDs were found in Iraq,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, Poll Study 484, April 2–3, 2003. Gershkoff, Amy and Kushner, Shana, ‘Shaping Public Opinion: The 9/11-Iraq Connection in the Bush Administration’s Rhetoric,’ &#039;&#039;Perspectives on Politics&#039;&#039;, vol. 3, no. 3, 2005 (pp. 525–537).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and 64 percent said “Saddam Hussein should be removed from power in Iraq, regardless of whether U.N. inspectors find evidence of weapons of mass destruction.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 525–537). Based on 4 poll average. Sources: Los Angeles Times Poll Study 481, January 30–February 2, 2003; Los Angeles Times Poll Study 482, February 7–8, 2003; CNN/USA Today/Gallup Poll, March 22–23, 2003; ABC News/Washington Post Poll, March 20, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, from January 2002 to May 2003 President Bush referred to Iraq’s alleged ties to terror groups over five times as much in his speeches as he did to alleged WMDs (an average of 12.2 mentions per speech vs. 2.3 mentions). While the latter allegation held more sway internationally, particularly in Britain, the former had a stronger impact on the post-9/11 American public.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gershkoff, Amy and Kushner, Shana, ‘Shaping Public Opinion: The 9/11-Iraq Connection in the Bush Administration’s Rhetoric,’ &#039;&#039;Perspectives on Politics&#039;&#039;, vol. 3, no. 3, 2005 (pp. 525–537).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The importance of the Al Qaeda link was highlighted by the fact that poll respondents who considered Al Qaeda to be America’s greatest threat were more likely to favour invading Iraq than those who thought Iraq itself was America’s most important threat.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 525–537).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even if Iraq had WMD and became the world’s seventh non-Western nuclear weapons state, it had no reason to suddenly attack the U.S. with them much as it had refrained from using its chemical or biological weapons even at the height of the Gulf War. While Iraq on its own was not a threat, the image of a Baghdad-Al Qaeda axis added an unpredictable and undeterrable element to the enemy, and effectively framed Iraqi WMDs as a force multiplier to future 9/11-type attacks. This was key to conveying an imminent need for action against Baghdad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
June 2002 saw the initiation of preliminary military actions against Iraq to pave the way for an invasion, with American and British combat aircraft assigned to patrol no fly zones over Iraq since 1991 reassigned to carry out offensive sorties without provocation under the then-secret Operation Southern Focus. British MoD figures released three years later showed that, despite U.S. claims that renewed air attacks were a response to increased Iraqi provocations, Iraqi actions which could be construed as such had in fact been in decline before the operation was initiated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Smith, Michael, ‘RAF Bombing Raids Tried to Goad Saddam into War,’ &#039;&#039;Sunday Times&#039;&#039;, May 29, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Multiple official sources, including U.S. Army General and CENTCOM Commander Tommy Franks who in 2003 oversaw the invasion of Iraq, later conceded that Operation Southern Focus was falsely premised on a response to Iraqi resistance to the no fly zone, and was in fact an attempt to destroy Iraqi air defences to pave the way for invasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Smith, Michael, ‘The war before the war,’ &#039;&#039;New Statesman&#039;&#039;, May 30, 2005. Franks, Tommy R., &#039;&#039;American Soldier&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 2004 (p. 342).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Defending minorities within Iraq was also used as a pretext for the escalated air assault, although this was later conceded by Whitehall officials to have been false with the weakening of Iraqi air defences and communications systems being the actual goal.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Norton-Taylor, Richard, ‘Britain and US step up bombing in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, December 4, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These attacks continued for nine months, with a large 100-aircraft strike three months into the operation ensuring that Iraq would be blind to special forces and other assets entering its territory through neighbouring Jordan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In July 2002 the administration formed the White House Iraq Group to create a media strategy to promote war. Its campaign centred on the narrative that Iraq would provide terror groups with chemical, biological or nuclear weapons, and on the argument that the only sure defence was to forcefully dismantle the Iraqi government before it could arm its alleged terrorist accomplices. Even many of the most tenuous claims by administration officials regarding ties to Al Qaeda or WMD were almost never questioned in major media outlets, which to the contrary only amplified the government’s line. Leading journalist Bob Woodward, for example, when asked on CNN what would happen if America went to war and didn’t find any WMDs, answered: “I think the chance of that happening is about zero. There’s just too much there.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mitchell, Greg, ‘Bob Woodward’s Biggest Failure: Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, March 7, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Several media outlets would later apologise for their uncritical and one-sided coverage, but only once the war was over and the damage was done – before then going on to similarly support future unprovoked miliary assaults based on similarly tenuous pretexts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Addressing the press alongside British Prime Minister Tony Blair on September 7, 2002, President Bush asserted the existence of a new report from the UN International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) which stated that an Iraqi nuclear arsenal was imminently expected to materialise. “A report came out of the IAEA that they [Iraq] were six months away from developing a weapon. I don’t know what more evidence we need,” he stated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;President Bush, Prime Minister Blair Discuss Keeping the Peace, Remarks by the President and Prime Minister Tony Blair in Photo Opportunity, Camp David, Maryland, Office of the Press Secretary, September 7, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was one of the most blatant examples of a fabricated claim by the administration, and the IAEA had notably never issued any report which even an imaginative interpretation could reach such a conclusion from. Award winning former &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reporter and president of &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039; John MacArthur described Bush’s claim as a “near total fabrication,” and “a completely uncorroborated case for pre-emptive war,” stressing that “for public relations purposes, it hardly mattered that no such IAEA report existed, because almost no one in the press bothered to check out the president’s claim.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (Preface).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Washington Post’s&#039;&#039; Karen DeYoung notably quoted an IAEA spokesman saying that “the agency has issued no new report,” but she didn’t confront the White House with this information nor was it ever mentioned by the &#039;&#039;Post&#039;&#039; beyond her 20-second summary of the press conference.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;DeYoung, Karen, ‘Bush, Blair Decry Hussein,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 8, 2002. MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. xxv).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The right-leaning &#039;&#039;Washington Times&#039;&#039; was effectively alone in addressing the issue, and pointed out that there were no new reports from the IAEA as the president claimed, nor had the agency ever issued any report with a time frame for an Iraqi nuclear weapons program. It also cited spokesman from the UN inspection teams Mark Gwozdecky, who reported on the actual state of the Iraqi nuclear industry and the possibility of developing nuclear weapons. He stated: “we had concluded that we had neutralised their nuclear weapons program. We had confiscated their fissile material. We had destroyed all their key buildings and equipment.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Times&#039;&#039;, September 27, 2002. MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. xxx, xxxi).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the &#039;&#039;Washington Times&#039;&#039;, U.S. and Western press, and the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; in particular, not only did not question the president’s claims, but played an important role in ensuring that they resonated with the public. The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039;, in John MacArthur’s words, inflated what appeared to be a totally fabricated claim by President Bush “into something resembling a prediction of nuclear Armageddon” while repeatedly citing “anonymous administration sources” for increasingly ludicrous claims.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. xxv).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
President Bush formally introduced plans for war on Iraq on September 11, 2002, in a national address from Ellis Island, New York City, which commemorated the 9/11 attacks. The occasion chosen did more to cement the idea in the minds of the public of a connection between the threat from Al Qaeda and the need for an attack on Iraq – which the president now stated explicitly. Bush alleged that Iraq trained Al Qaeda in bomb making and other key skills, provided medical treatment to its leadership, and maintained “high level contacts” with the terror group. This partnership was supposedly intended by Baghdad to “allow the Iraqi regime to attack America without leaving any fingerprints.” “The evidence indicates that Iraq is reconstructing its nuclear weapons program,” he further alleged, stressing the importance of military action to forestall the possibility of a nuclear armed Iraq – a possibility that allegedly could materialise within a year. The terrifying narrative Bush put forward was that Baghdad obtaining nuclear weapons could directly result in nuclear attacks by Al Qaeda on the United States – none of which would be traceable to Iraq.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following day on September 12 President Bush addressed the UN General Assembly with a focus on portraying an imminent Iraqi threat, and much like American delegations had in 1990 he stirred emotions through graphic depictions of alleged humanitarian abuses by Baghdad. “Wives are tortured in front of their husbands, children in the presence of their parents,” he claimed before the world.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bush, George W., ‘President’s Remarks at the United Nations General Assembly,’ September 12, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. subsequently used the UN as a forum to press its claims particularly surrounding Iraq’s alleged development of nuclear weapons – claims which leading international experts firmly refuted. UN weapons inspector Hans Blix told reporters before meeting the Security Council: “We haven’t found any smoking guns.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lynch, Colum, ‘No “Smoking Guns” So Far, U.N. Is Told,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 10, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; IAEA Director General Dr. Mohamed Al Baradei reported in late January: “We have to date found no evidence that Iraq has revived its nuclear program.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘No “Genuine Acceptance” of Disarmament, Blix Says,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 28, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Baradei subsequently told the UN Security Council on March 7 that documents purportedly showing Iraqi attempts to purchase uranium from Niger, which were thought to have been supplied by Britain or the U.S. who were pushing this claim, were forgeries.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. xxviii).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In response to the questions raised regarding Iraq’s development of weapons of mass destruction, White House Press Secretary Ari Fleischer responded: “We know for a fact that there are weapons there.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Press Briefing by Ari Fleischer, The White House, January 9, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Deputy Defence Secretary Wolfowitz told the Council on Foreign Relations on January 23, 2003: “Iraq’s weapons of mass terror and the terror networks to which the Iraqi regime are linked are not two separate themes – not two separate threats. They are part of the same threat.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wolfowitz, Paul D., ‘Address on Iraqi Disarmament,’ Council on Foreign Relations, New York, January 23, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; National Security Advisor Condoleezza Rice wrote a &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; Op-Ed that same day titled “Why We Know Iraq Is Lying,” which described Iraq’s weapons disclosure to the United Nations as “a 12,200-page lie.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rice, Condoleezza, ‘Why We Know Iraq Is Lying,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 23, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To undermine Washington’s case for war and prove its own innocence, Baghdad had notified UN Secretary General Kofi Annan in late September that it would allow UN weapons inspectors to return “without conditions.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Preston, Julia and Purdum, Todd S., ‘Bush’s Push on Iraq at U.N.,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was a major concession reflecting the seriousness of the situation, since U.S. and British intelligence had previously infiltrated UN inspection teams not only for espionage, but also to attempt unsuccessfully to engineer a coup in Iraq and assassinate Saddam Hussein.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ritter, Scott, ‘The coup that wasn’t,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 28, 2005. ‘Interview with Melvin Goodman: The October ’02 National Intelligence Estimate,’ &#039;&#039;Frontline, PBS&#039;&#039; (https://www.pbs.org/wgbh/pages/frontline/darkside/themes/nie.html). Edwards, David and Cromwell, David, &#039;&#039;Propaganda Blitz: How the Corporate Media Distort Reality&#039;&#039;, London, Pluto Press, 2018 (Chapter 5: Libya: ‘It’s All. About Oil’). ‘Scott Ritter and Seymour Hersh: Iraq Confidential,’ &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, October 26, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; UN inspectors had otherwise passed on their findings and large quantities of seized Iraqi government documents to Washington before doing so to the United Nations itself, highlighting controversies regarding how impartial the inspection regime could have been and drawing strong criticisms from several quarters of the UN.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (pp. 414, 415).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Iraq’s prior reluctance to allow inspections was portrayed in the West either as paranoia, or more often as a sign that it was hiding something, with the U.S. and British operations that used the inspections as cover only later being revealed. It nevertheless appeared to be the correct move by Baghdad. As a U.S. government source who insisted on anonymity stated in 2002, the Bush administration “doesn’t want to have UN weapons inspectors go back in, because they might actually show that the probability of Iraq having [threatening illicit weapons] is much lower than they want us to believe.” “This administration is capable of any lie … in order to advance its war goal in Iraq,” the source concluded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘In war, some facts less factual,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Washington’s timetable for military action notably overrode, the timetable and processes set by the UN Security Council for inspections in Iraq, thus effectively terminating the possibility.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wintour, Patrick, ‘Bush largely ignored UK advice on postwar Iraq, Chilcot inquiry finds,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 6, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The UN was again used as a forum to make the case for war when on February 5, 2003, State Secretary Powell addressed the Security Council to advocate a U.S.-led invasion. Like all major figures in the administration Powell was a hardliner, and in the 1990s had indicated the possibility of a Desert Storm-like military campaign to prevent North Korea from developing nuclear weapons.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Drezner, Daniel W., &#039;&#039;The Sanctions Paradox: Economic Statecraft and International Relations&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1999 (p. 286).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Where he stood out was in his high approval ratings and credibility which made him the ideal figure to deliver such a presentation. Powell reportedly insisted that CIA Director George Tenet sit directly behind him during the speech to provide the impression that everything said had the full support of the intelligence community.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test By Fire: The War Presidency Of George W Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (pp. 135, 136). Moore, David W., ‘Powell’s U.N. Appearance Important to Public,’ &#039;&#039;The Gallup Poll&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It proved successful, with some studies pointing to a 30-point rise in the number of Americans who felt convinced of a Baghdad-Al Qaeda connection following Powell’s speech at the Security Council.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gershkoff, Amy and Kushner, Shana, ‘Shaping Public Opinion: The 9/11-Iraq Connection in the Bush Administration’s Rhetoric,’ &#039;&#039;Perspectives on Politics&#039;&#039;, vol. 3, no. 3, 2005 (pp. 525–537).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An assessment by scholars at Princeton University published by the American Political Science Association in 2005 concluded:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the 2003 war in Iraq received high levels of public support because the Bush administration successfully framed conflict as an extension of the war on terror, which was a response to the September 11, 2001, attack on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon. Our analysis of Bush’s speeches reveals that the administration consistently connected Iraq with 9/11. &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; coverage of the president’s speeches featured almost no debate over the framing of the Iraq conflict as part of the war on terror. The assertion had tremendous influence on public attitudes, as indicated by polling data from several sources…. In 2002 the terrorism frame was available, believable, and understandable to a country scarred by September 11, making the frame powerful and convincing.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 525–537).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;They stressed that although “President Bush never publicly blamed Saddam Hussein or Iraq for the events of September 11, but by consistently linking Iraqi with terrorism and Al Qaeda he provided the context from which such a connection could be made…. The way language and transitions are shaped in his official speeches almost compelled listeners to infer a connection.” They elaborated on the technique and its success:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The administration juxtaposed allusions to Iraq with the terms &#039;&#039;terror, bin Laden&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;Al Qaeda&#039;&#039;. Furthermore, there was little elite opposition to this rhetoric, leaving the American public with a one-sided flow of information…. The connection between Iraq and 9/11 made the latter the most relevant consideration in the minds of the American people when they thought about the war in Iraq, which increased support for the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gershkoff, Amy and Kushner, Shana, ‘Shaping Public Opinion: The 9/11-Iraq Connection in the Bush Administration’s Rhetoric,’ &#039;&#039;Perspectives on Politics&#039;&#039;, vol. 3, no. 3, 2005 (pp. 525–537).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In his January 2003 State of the Union Address, President Bush made one of most the direct allusions to the possibility of Al Qaeda being equipped with Iraqi weapons of mass destruction, evoking the painful memories of the 9/11 attacks and strongly implying links to Iraq. He stated: “&#039;&#039;Imagine&#039;&#039; those 19 hijackers with other weapons and other plans – this time armed by Saddam Hussein. It would take one vial, one canister, one crate slipped into this country to bring a day of horror like none we have ever known.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bush, George W., ‘President Delivers “State of the Union”,’ Washington DC, January 28, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The distinction between “imagine the hijackers …” and “the hijackers could have been/could be in future.” was a significant one, but not one most viewers would notice.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;These highly misleading portrayals continued after the war began. Vice President Cheney, for example, stated in September 2003 that the success of the Iraq campaign “struck a major blow right at the heart of the base, if you will, the geographic base of the terrorists who had us under assault now for many years, but most especially on 9/11.” (Interview with Vice President Richard Cheney, &#039;&#039;Meet the Press&#039;&#039;, September 14, 2003.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Fifty days later, on the eve of the U.S. invasion of Iraq, the majority of Americans believed President Saddam Hussein was involved&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;It was only in September 2003, five months after Baghdad was occupied, that Bush would acknowledge: “No, we’ve had no evidence that Saddam Hussein was involved with September the 11th.” (Milbank, Dana, ‘Bush Disavows Hussein-Sept. 11 Link,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 18, 2003.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the 9/11 attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Squitieri, Tom and Page, Susan, ‘Rumsfeld: Al-Qaeda-Saddam Link Is Weak,’ &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, October 5, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Truth or Fabrication?&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
In the lead up to the Iraq War, and increasingly so afterwards as more papers were declassified and more officials provided new testimonies, it became clear not only that the Bush administration had misled the public, but that the claims it used to justify the invasion were outright false and sharply contradicted the intelligence it was being given. In 2015&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A prior version of the NIE was made public in 2004, but gave virtually no useful information as it was very heavily redacted.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the CIA’s 93-page 2002 National Intelligence Assessment (NIE) was declassified, and showed that claims of ties between Al Qaeda and Baghdad were not supported by available intelligence. The NIE concluded that there were no operational ties between Iraq and the terror group, casting claims by administration officials in a new light. Secretary Rumsfeld, for example, had stated: “We do have solid evidence of the presence in Iraq of Al Qaeda members, including some that have been in Baghdad. We have what we consider to be very reliable reporting of senior-level contacts going back a decade, and of possible chemical- and biological-agent training.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stout, David, ‘Rumsfeld Speaks of Evidence Linking Iraq and Al Qaeda,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Bush made multiple claims to the same effect,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pfiffner, James P., ‘Did President Bush Mislead the Country in His Arguments for War with Iraq?,’ &#039;&#039;Presidential Studies Quarterly&#039;&#039;, vol. 34, no. 1, March 2004 (pp. 25–46).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; including after Baghdad was captured that “we have removed an ally of Al Qaeda.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Transcript: Bush on the USS Lincoln,’ &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, January 6, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The CIA’s own documents indicated that these were all entirely false.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only source for claims that Iraq was training Al Qaeda to use chemical and biological weapons came from detained jihadist Ibn al-Shaykh Al Libi, a Libyan who operated a training camp in Afghanistan. He later retracted his claims, stating that he was under torture and was only telling his captors what they wanted to hear.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Leopold, Jason, ‘The CIA Just Declassified the Document That Supposedly Justified the Iraq Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Vice News&#039;&#039;, March 19, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The case of Al Libi was an example of what former Congressman Lee Hamilton, who served multiple foreign affairs and intelligence committees, described as follows: “the intelligence that you get is driven by the policy, rather than the policy being driven by the intelligence.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘In war, some facts less factual,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; David Kay, a former Iraq weapons inspector who also headed the Iraq Survey Group, stressed to similar effect in an interview in 2006 that assessments were trying to drive towards a policy conclusion while the information available simply didn’t support it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Interview with David Kay,’ &#039;&#039;Frontline&#039;&#039;, June 20, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A 2014 RAND Corporation report on the case for war in Iraq similarly highlighted that many intelligence reports from the time were flawed and unreliable because they were “influenced by policymakers’ desires.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gompert, David C. and Binnendijk, Hans and Lin, Bonny, &#039;&#039;Blinders, Blunders, and Wars: What America and China Can Learn&#039;&#039;, Santa Monica, RAND Corporation, 2014 (pp. 169, 170).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Al Libi’s statements extracted through torture were a case in point.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;As noted by Lee Hamilton: “This is not a problem unique to George Bush. It’s every president I’ve known, and I’ve worked with seven or eight of them. All, at some time or another, used intelligence to support their political objectives. Information is power, and the temptation to use information to achieve the results you want is almost overwhelming. The whole intelligence community knows exactly what the president wants, and most are in their jobs because of the president certainly the people at the top and they will do everything they can to support the policy (sic).” Hamilton had received awards from both the CIA and the Defence Intelligence Agency. He concluded: “I’m always sceptical about intelligence. It’s not as pure as the driven snow.” (Peterson, Scott, ‘In war, some facts less factual,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2002.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Security Advisor Susan Rice had received a memo on September 18, 2001, summarising intelligence on the possible relationship between Al Qaeda and Iraq, which concluded there was little evidence of any links.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The 9/11 Commission Report: Final Report of the National Commission on Terrorist Attacks Upon the United States, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 2004 (p. 334).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The administration’s narrative of an Iraqi threat, however, continued to be centred on claims that Baghdad was working with the terror group. Claims frequently cited by the vice president that 9/11 conspirator Mohammed Atta had met with an Iraqi intelligence officer were at the centre of the case presented for these ties, although by the time they began to be voiced the CIA and FBI had already reported their conclusion that such a meeting never took place.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Czech Connection; No Evidence Of Meeting With Iraqi,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 17, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The CIA’s 2002 National Intelligence Assessment notably stressed that “the information we have on Iraqi nuclear personnel does not appear consistent with a coherent effort to reconstitute a nuclear weapons program,” and that there were no definitive signs of development of chemical or biological weapons. Thus, when President Bush stated in 2002 that Iraq “possesses and produces chemical and biological weapons” and that “the evidence indicates that Iraq is reconstituting its nuclear weapons program,” this sharply contradicted the information his administration was actually receiving.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Leopold, Jason, ‘The CIA Just Declassified the Document That Supposedly Justified the Iraq Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Vice News&#039;&#039;, March 19, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. Senate’s Select Committee on Intelligence itself eventually concluded that the Bush administration’s claims about Iraq’s WMD program were “not supported by the underlying intelligence reporting.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Conclusions, Report on the U.S. Intelligence Community’s Prewar Intelligence Assessments on Iraq, Select Committee on Intelligence, United States Senate (https://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-srv/nation/shoulders/senateiraqconclusions.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In August 2002 when Vice President Cheney said: “Simply stated, there’s no doubt that Saddam Hussein now has weapons of mass destruction,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cheney, Richard, ‘Address to the Veterans of Foreign Wars,’ Nashville, Tennessee, August 26, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; there was nothing approaching confirmed intelligence to this effect. Indeed, General Anthony Zinni who had accessed the same intelligence later recalled regarding Cheney’s speech: “It was a total shock. I couldn’t believe the vice president was saying this, you know? In doing work with the CIA on Iraq WMD, through all the briefings I heard at Langley, I never saw one piece of credible evidence that there was an ongoing program.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stept, Stephen and Isikoff, Michael and Maddow, Rachel, ‘Hubris: Selling the Iraq War’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;MSNBC Films&#039;&#039;, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In October President Bush claimed that Iraq had a “massive stockpile” of biological weapons,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘President Bush Outlines Iraqi Threat,’ Remarks by the President on Iraq, Cincinnati Museum Centre, October 7, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; although CIA Director George Tenet highlighted that the CIA had informed policymakers there was “no specific information on the types or quantities of weapons agent or stockpiles at Baghdad’s disposal.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Transcript: CIA Director Defends Iraq Intelligence,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 5, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On December 31, in an effort to justify a policy focus on Iraq over North Korea which multiple reports indicated already had nuclear weapons, the president declared: “We do not know whether or not he [Saddam Hussein] has a nuclear weapon.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Presidential Comments, &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was one of the most difficult comments to substantiate, although it did serve to portray Iraq as a more imminent threat. CIA Director Tenet later testified “We said that Saddam did not have a nuclear weapon and probably would have been unable to make one until 2007 to 2009.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘CIA mostly right, Tenet says,’ &#039;&#039;The Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039;, February 6, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, if there was any significant ambiguity on Iraq’s possession of any substantial chemical or biological weapons arsenals, let alone nuclear weapons which were much harder to produce, the invasion likely would not have been carried out in the way it was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding Iraq’s interest in the procurement of aluminium tubes, which was cited as proof that it was developing nuclear weapons, the U.S. Department of Energy concluded&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;U.S. weapons inspector David Albright similarly stressed in a CBS interview that “people who understood gas centrifuges almost uniformly felt that these tubes were not specific to a gas centrifuge use [for uranium enrichment]” – that the administration was “selectively picking information to bolster a case that the Iraqi nuclear threat was more imminent that it is, and, in essence, scare people.” The head of the IAEA Mohamed Al Baradei similarly stressed that “extensive field investigation and document analysis have failed to uncover any evidence that Iraq intended to use these 81mm tubes for any project other than reverse-engineering of rockets.” (MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. xxvii, xxx).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; that their dimensions were “consistent with applications to rocket motors” which was a “more likely end use.” The State Department’s Bureau of Intelligence and Research also indicated that the tubes’ purpose was not for the development of nuclear weapons.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Leopold, Jason, ‘The CIA Just Declassified the Document That Supposedly Justified the Iraq Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Vice News&#039;&#039;, March 19, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nevertheless, National Security Advisor Condoleezza Rice subsequently stated that the tubes “are only really suited for nuclear weapons programs, centrifuge programs” – which she used to argue for military action on the basis that “we don’t want the smoking gun to be a mushroom cloud.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Top Bush officials push case against Saddam,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, September 8, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This had caused controversy at the time with the Institute for Science and International Security being one of many parties to have alleged in 2002 that the administration was exerting pressure on its own analysts for evidence that could be interpreted in a certain way – namely to support its narrative regarding Iraq’s WMDs and Al Qaeda ties. The institute stressed that evidence for an Iraqi nuclear weapons program was underwhelming.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Evidence on Iraq Challenged,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 19, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Secretary of State Colin Powell claimed 13 years later that his UN speech was a “great intelligence failure,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Breslow, Jason M., ‘Colin Powell: U.N. Speech “Was a Great Intelligence Failure”,’ &#039;&#039;Frontline&#039;&#039;, May 17, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; available evidence strongly indicated that he had knowledge of but intentionally contradicted what intelligence agencies were saying and was deliberately committing lies to the record to provide pretext for war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;In response to Powell’s repeated fabrications, high-ranking Foreign Service officer John Brady Kiesling resigned in protest, writing a letter to the State Secretary slamming his “systematic distortion of intelligence, systematic manipulation of American opinion” and practice of “arbitrarily linking the unrelated problems of terrorism and Iraq.” (‘Letter of resignation by John Brady Kiesling,’ February 27, 2003.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These included, among many other mistruths, lies regarding the designs of Iraq’s aluminium tubes, doctoring of UN evidence on Iraqi compliance with requests for disarmament to portray it as proof Iraq was hiding weapons, and lies by omission regarding Iraq’s VX nerve agent program.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schwartz, Jon, ‘Lie After Lie: What Colin Powell Knew About Iraq 15 Years Ago and What He Told the U.N.,’ &#039;&#039;The Intercept&#039;&#039;, February 6, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Among several dozen outright lies committed to the record, when quoting intercepts of the conversations of Iraqi officers, Powell went so far as to add sentences that were not in the original quotes to make it appear as though they were talking about hiding evidence of WMD. None of the incriminating parts of conversation could be found in the original transcripts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An early indicator of how tenuous administration allegations against Iraq were came in February 2003, when Secretary Powell informed the UN Security Council that a “poison factory” in Northern Iraq was linked to Al Qaeda. No evidence was provided, and when Western reporters subsequently visited the compound, they found nothing of the kind. “There is no sign of chemical weapons anywhere – only the smell of paraffin and vegetable ghee used for cooking,” British reporter Luke Harding reported.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harding, Luke, ‘Revealed: truth behind US “poison factory” claim,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, February 9, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A State Department official responded to the embarrassment by telling the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;: “a ‘poison factory’ is a term of art.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Threats and Responses: The Evidence; Islamists in Iraq Offer a Tour of “Poison Factory” Cited by Powell,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 9, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The claim marked part of what would become a growing trend of satellite images of buildings which could be put to almost any use being cited by the U.S. and its European partners as evidence of a site where some kind of malign activity was committed. Although there were Islamist fighters at the site, this was explained by its location in Iraq’s Kurdistan region over which the Iraqi government had exercised almost no control since 1991 after Kurdish separatist groups there were placed under Western protection. Even if there had been a poison factory there, Baghdad could hardly have been held responsible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fleishman, Jeffrey, ‘Fears Grow in Village U.S. Cited as Threat,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, February 18, 2003. Daragahi, Borzou, ‘Media Tour Alleged “Poison Site” in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;MRT News&#039;&#039;, February 7, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secretary Powell subsequently announced a threat from a new Iraqi drone – which was portrayed as a major threat that was able to launch biological weapons attacks far and wide. Four months prior in October President Bush had alluded to the possibility that Iraqi drones could be used to launch attacks on the U.S. – meaning either that Iraq had the only drones in the world with intercontinental ranges or it had some kind of operating base in the Americas which were both ludicrous propositions. Washington’s concerns were soon echoed by London. The possibility of Iraqi drones flying down American streets launching WMDs was widely reported in U.S. media and contributed to portraying Iraq as an imminent threat. The drone referred to, it quickly emerged, was no better than a civilian hobby model and had a wooden propeller, engines smaller than those of a lawnmower and a range of no more than five miles.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Holland Michel, Arthur, ‘History Lesson: Iraq’s Foil-clad Drones,’ &#039;&#039;Drone Center&#039;&#039;, March 13, 2015. Peterson, Scott, ‘The Case of the “Deadly” Drone,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, March 13, 2003. ‘The Air Force Dissents,’ &#039;&#039;Carnegie Endowment for International Peace&#039;&#039;, September 11, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Iraq War was thus based on claims which the administration, in the best cases, was aware were highly tenuous, and in the worst cases knew were outright lies. The invasion’s far-reaching consequences were thus all direct results of fabricated information vilifying the government in Baghdad, associating it with the 9/11 atrocity, and falsely portraying it as an imminent threat with malign intentions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Contrasting the foci of government campaigns to build support for the first and second wars against Iraq, the first focused primarily on fabricated atrocities against the Kuwaiti population while the latter, capitalizing on post-9/11 public sentiments, focused on the imminent threat allegedly posed by Baghdad due to its alleged WMD development and Al Qaeda ties. Neither campaign focused entirely on one aspect, however, with portrayals of Iraq as a threat and Iraq as a humanitarian abuser being highly complementary. The case for the 2003 Iraq War was strengthened by fabricated stories of atrocities, for example, when President Bush claimed that “on Saddam Hussein’s orders, opponents have been decapitated, wives and mothers of political opponents have been systematically raped as a method of intimidation, and political prisoners have been forced to watch their own children being tortured.” While the Iraqi government did widely practice torture of political opponents, these particular claims were nevertheless far removed from reality with even Western human rights groups and the State Department’s own human rights reports providing no corroborating claims. Such fabricated abuses were only a secondary focus of the campaign, however. In the same vein, a secondary aspect of the campaign to win support for the 1991 Gulf War had focused on false claims of vast Iraqi armies on the Saudi border, a threat to Western oil supplies, and an expansionist Iraq developing nuclear weapons. (‘Butchery in Baghdad,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 18, 2005.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;False Claims of Iraqi Atrocities&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
The credibility of U.S. allegations against Iraq, in particular that of its development of weapons of mass destruction, was bolstered by corroborating claims from Britain which would be its primary coalition partner in launching the invasion. A 55-page dossier published in September 2002 by the British government, based on reports made by the Joint Intelligence Committee, alleged that Iraq was developing nuclear weapons. This included claims that Baghdad sought “significant quantities of uranium from Africa” for such purposes, although the sources for large majority of the evidence were not reported supposedly to protect anonymity. Its findings, according to Prime Minister Tony Blair, left both London and the world no choice but to act.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
British reports that Iraq had chemical and biological weapons, and Al Hussein Scud-derived ballistic missiles capable of carrying them, were presented by politicians and major media outlets as evidence of an imminent threat to the Western world. Britain’s most popular daily newspaper &#039;&#039;The Sun&#039;&#039;, for example, claimed “Brits 45mins from doom,” while the &#039;&#039;Daily Star&#039;&#039; reported “Mad Saddam ready to attack: 45 minutes from a chemical war,” and the &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039; published the headline “Just 45 minutes from attack.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Just 45 minutes from attack,’ &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039;, September 24, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prime Minister Blair similarly alluded to the possibility that Iraq, again personified as Saddam Hussein, would not only expand its arsenal, but also “use the weapons he has” unless swift action was taken.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Full text of Tony Blair’s foreword to the dossier on Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 24, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if Iraq did have the chemical and biological weapons it was alleged to, presenting the case that the country would use them unprovoked was somewhat ludicrous. The missiles Iraq allegedly had, even according to the dossier itself, had only a 650km range allowing them to reach only “Cyprus and NATO members Greece and Turkey as well as all Iraq’s neighbours.” The fact that Britain had a military base on Cyprus was used to spin this as a sign that Iraq not only could hit Britain, since the base was technically British soil, but that such an attack was going to be initiated without provocation. Iraq’s alleged capability was far from remarkable, not only compared to Western and Western-aligned states such as Saudi Arabia&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewis, Jeffrey, ‘Why Did Saudi Arabia Buy Chinese Missiles?,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, January 30, 2014. Roblin, Sebastien, ‘Saudi Arabia Already Has a Ballistic Missile Arsenal Courtesy of China – With a Little Help from the CIA,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Israel,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Israel could use ballistic missiles against Iran-report,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 17, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but even compared to other U.S. adversaries. Syria and Iran, for example, used North Korean missiles with ranges of 1000km&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bechtol Jr., Bruce E., &#039;&#039;North Korean Military Proliferation in the Middle East and Africa&#039;&#039;, Lexington, University Press of Kentucky, 2018 (p. 20).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and 1500km&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Segal, Udi, &#039;&#039;IDF Radio&#039;&#039;, March 22, 1994. Worldwide Intelligence Review, Hearing Before the Select Committee on Intelligence of the United States Senate, One Hundred Fourth Congress, First Session on Worldwide Intelligence Review, January 10, 1995 (p. 105).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; respectively and much more survivable and sophisticated terminal warheads,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Missile Technology Control Regime (MTCR): North Korea’s Submitted Pursuant to Resolution 2050 (2012),’ S/2013/337, June 11, 2013. Hughes, Robin, ‘SSRC: Spectre at the Table,’ &#039;&#039;Jane’s Defence Weekly&#039;&#039;, January 22, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the former likely fielded more chemical weapons that Iraq ever had. Blurring the very distinct lines between a deterrent, and a weapon which would be used as soon as the owner had the chance to,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Preble, Christopher A., ‘The Madman in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;CATO Institute&#039;&#039;, February 20, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was later similarly used by advocates of war to portray North Korea as ready to launch nuclear attacks on the United States as soon as it developed a nuclear-tipped missile capable of reaching it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brown, Daniel, ‘Republican congressman says the US should preemptively strike North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2017. Peters, Ralph, ‘The moral answer to North Korea’s threats, Take them out!’ &#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039;, September 4, 2017. Friedman, Uri, ‘Lindsey Graham Reveals the Dark Calculus of Striking North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2017. Thomas, Raju G. C., &#039;&#039;The Nuclear Non-Proliferation Regime: Prospects for the 21st Century&#039;&#039;, Houndmills, MacMillan, 1998 (p. 228).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As it was, however, Iraq actually had neither.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major General Michael Laurie, who had been involved in producing the dossier, wrote to a subsequent inquiry in 2011, later known as the Chilcot Inquiry, that “the purpose of the dossier was precisely to make a case for war, rather than setting out the available intelligence, and that to make the best out of sparse and inconclusive intelligence the wording was developed with care.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Norton-Taylor, Richard, ‘Iraq dossier drawn up to make case for war – intelligence officer,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 12, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The claim that Iraqi missiles could reach British territory within 45 minutes was found not only to have been misleading, but to have been outright false, and had been inserted by the government’s director of communications, Alastair Campbell, against the wishes of the intelligence agencies. British weapons expert David Kelly from the Defence Ministry, who had led ten UNSCOM missions to Iraq, spoke with journalists highlighting that the dossier, and in particular the ’45 minutes’ claim, were misleading. Kelly was subsequently reported to have committed suicide under circumstances for years seen as suspicious.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Goslett, Miles, ‘Damning new evidence that Dr Kelly DIDN’T commit suicide,’ &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039;, January 12, 2019. Hoggard, Simon, ‘The real scandal of David Kelly’s death,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 9, 2011. Gilligan, Andrew, ‘The betrayal of Dr David Kelly, 10 years on,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, June 21, 2013. Cassidy, John, ‘The David Kelly Affair,’ &#039;&#039;New Yorker&#039;&#039;, November 30, 2003. Baker, Norman, &#039;&#039;The Strange Death of David Kelly&#039;&#039;, London, Methuen, 2007. Goslett, Miles, &#039;&#039;An Inconvenient Death: How the Establishment Covered Up the David Kelly Affair&#039;&#039;, New York, Apollo, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The invasion began on March 10, 2003,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Coverage of the war itself saw press tightly controlled, not only through a similar pool system to the first Gulf War, but also through threats and expulsions. &#039;&#039;Newsday’s&#039;&#039; Letta Taylor, for one, was threatened with expulsion for reporting what the U.S. Marines she was accompanying were saying. She cited frequent references to “nuking” the “ragheads” and “camel jockeys” – the names widely used for Iraqis – and asked one lance corporal what a raghead was. He replied: “anybody who actively opposes the United States of America’s way…. If a little kid actively opposes my way of life, I’d call him a raghead too.” She recalled: “Because the remarks suggested an enormous cultural chasm between the invaders and the invaded, I reluctantly felt obliged to report them. After my article was published, Capt. Myle Hammond, the Gold Company commander, threatened to kick me out of his unit in a move I interpreted as an attempt to soften my reporting.” Later in the campaign as U.S. forces faced growing opposition, four journalists, two each from Israel and Portugal, were roughed up and expelled from Iraq by the U.S. Army on the basis that they posed a security threat. That day U.S. forces fired on a hotel known to be full of reporters, killing one from &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; and one from Spain’s &#039;&#039;Telecino&#039;&#039;. Although the military claimed it was unintentional, several analysts speculated otherwise based on the timing and circumstances. (MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. xxxvi, xxxix)).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and was carried out without authorisation from the United Nations Security Council or the pretext of defence from an Iraqi attack, which made it a serious breach of the UN charter and an illegal act of aggression – the supreme international crime.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacAskill, Ewen and Borger, Julian, ‘Iraq war was illegal and breached UN charter, says Annan,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 16, 2004. Kramer, Ronald and Michalowski, Raymond and Rothe, Dawn, ‘“The Supreme International Crime”: How the U.S. War in Iraq Threatens the Rule of Law,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 32, no. 2, 2005 (pp. 52–81). Hughes, David, ‘Chilcot report: John Prescott says Iraq War was illegal,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, July 9, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was one of several U.S. led crimes of aggression which violated international law, with preceding examples including the invasions of Grenada&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Waters, Maurice, ‘The Invasion of Grenada, 1983 and the Collapse of Legal Norms,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Peace Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 23, no. 3, September 1986 (pp. 229–246). Berlin, Michael J., ‘U.S. Allies Join in Lopsided U.N. Vote Condemning Invasion Of Grenada,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 3, 1983.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Panama&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rothschild, Matthew, ‘In Panama, An Illegal and Unwarranted Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 21, 1989. Maechling Jr., Charles, ‘Washington’s Illegal Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, no. 79, Summer, 1990 (pp. 113–131). Henkin, Louis, ‘The Invasion of Panama Under International Law: A Gross Violation,’ &#039;&#039;Columbia Journal of Transnational Law&#039;&#039;, vol. 29, issue 2, 1991 (pp. 293–318).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the illegal air campaigns and no fly zones targeting Yugoslavia&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wintour, Patrick, ‘MPs say Kosovo bombing was illegal but necessary,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 7, 2000. Erlanger, Steven, ‘Rights Group Says NATO Bombing in Yugoslavia Violated Law,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 8, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and post-Gulf War Iraq.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bennis, Phyllis, ‘The February Bombing of Iraq and the Bush Jr Administration,’ &#039;&#039;Transnational Institute&#039;&#039;, July 18, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the invasion U.S. and allied allegations of Iraq’s development of weapons of mass destruction were revealed to have been totally fabricated. They had proven invaluable as a pretext for hostile policies towards Baghdad, however, particularly when paired with efforts to portray the Iraqi leadership as a potential supplier of such weapons to Al Qaeda, and otherwise as irrational or insane and therefore willing to use such weapons unprovoked.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schwarz, Jon, ‘Lie After Lie: What Colin Powell Knew About Iraq 15 Years Ago and What He Told the U.N.,’ &#039;&#039;The Intercept&#039;&#039;, February 6, 2018. Matthews, Dylan, ‘No, really, George W. Bush lied about WMDs,’ &#039;&#039;Vox&#039;&#039;, July 9, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Professor Robert Swansbrough, President Bush’s most prominent biographer, stressed: “The Bush administration’s call for a pre-emptive war against Iraq – replete with frightening warnings about Iraq’s weapons of mass destruction, Saddam Hussein’s links to Al Qaeda and hints of the Iraqi’ dictator’s role in the 9/11 attacks on America – created a powerful juggernaut towards a ‘war of choice’ with Iraq.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test by Fire: The War Presidency Of George W Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (p. 139).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He noted regarding the Bush administration’s decision to go to war “once the president had made that decision, &#039;&#039;groupthink&#039;&#039; shunted aside warnings, contrary data, and less optimistic assumptions that disputed the president’s preferred policy.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 136).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The head of Britain’s MI6 Sir Richard Dearlove similarly concluded, as documented in the Downing Street Memorandum published in 2005: “Military action was now seen as inevitable. Bush wanted to remove Saddam, through military action, justified by the conjunction of terrorism and WMD. But the intelligence and facts were being fixed around the policy.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Sunday Times&#039;&#039;, May 1, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He recalled that many figures in the administration had been “playing fast and loose with the evidence” to provide a pretext for the policies they hoped to enact.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tenet, George, &#039;&#039;At the Center of the Storm: My Years at the CIA&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 2007 (p. 310).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of the statements by U.S. officials were found to have been not only misleading, but outright false. An example was an address to the Veterans of Foreign Wars on August 26, 2002, when Vice President Cheney unequivocally declared “we now know” that Iraq has resumed its efforts to acquire nuclear weapons.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cheney, Richard, ‘Address to the Veterans of Foreign Wars,’ Nashville, Tennessee, August 26, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The CIA had not cleared the speech, which went well beyond the facts the intelligence community had established.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tenet, George, &#039;&#039;At the Center of the Storm: My Years at the CIA&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 2007 (p. 315).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another was an address on October 7, 2002 during which President Bush stated: “We know Iraq and Al Qaeda had high-level contacts over a year.” House Speaker Dennis Hastert summarised five days later regarding this claim: “is there a direct connection between Iraq and Al Qaeda? The president thinks so.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dalrymple, Mary, ‘Byrd’s Beloved Chamber Deaf to His Pleas for Delayed Vote,’ &#039;&#039;Congressional Quarterly&#039;&#039;, vol. 60, no. 39, October 12, 2002 (p. 2674).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This unevidenced claim was seen as a highly dubious by experts considering, among other factors, the sharp animosity between the secular Ba’ath Party and the fundamentalist terror group and their starkly opposing backgrounds and ideologies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pfiffner, James P., ‘Did President Bush Mislead the Country in His Arguments for War with Iraq?,’ &#039;&#039;Presidential Studies Quarterly&#039;&#039;, vol. 34, no. 1, March 2004 (p. 26).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As a CATO Institute report noted: “as a secular leader of a country divided along religious lines, Saddam represented everything that the global jihadists and Islamic fundamentalists hate. Saddam was deterred from cooperating with terrorists because he feared the terrorists.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Madman in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;CATO Institute&#039;&#039;, February 20, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Colin Powell’s Chief of Staff, Larry Wilkerson, was one of many who stated that available evidence showed the agendas of the state and the terror group were “incompatible,” leaving little room for cooperation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thomas, Gary, ‘State Sponsored Terrorism Thrives,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of Asia&#039;&#039;, April 19, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With a Catholic, Tariq Aziz, as one of his closest confidants, former foreign minister, and deputy prime minister, Saddam Hussein’s Iraq had consistently had some of the very worst relations with Islamist groups of any country in the Arab world, and had abolished Sharia courts very early on. For those familiar with Iraq the allegations of ties to Al Qaeda appeared absurd.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Silverstein, Ken, ‘Official Pariah Sudan Valuable to America’s War on Terrorism,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The primary argument for war with Iraq was not that it was committing atrocities, but rather that there was an imminent need to pre-empt an atrocity by terrorists using Iraqi WMD – a narrative bolstered by a strongly implied connection between Baghdad and the mass killings of 9/11. The British narrative placed a lesser emphasis on possible Baghdad-Al Qaeda ties, but instead strongly implied that an Iraq with an expanded WMD capability would not use it as a deterrent, and could instead use it to attack the West without warning. Both narratives were perhaps best summarised by the statement of President Bush: “facing clear evidence of peril, we cannot wait for the final proof – the smoking gun – that could come in the form of a mushroom cloud.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jeffery, Simon, ‘“We cannot wait for the smoking gun”,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 8, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The atrocity fabricated for Iraq by its Western adversaries, pertaining to its weapons program, was one yet to happen and which invading the country was presented as the only means to prevent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
J.D. Maddox, an intelligence officer for the Department of Energy assigned to the Iraq Survey Group – the American-led team searching for weapons of mass destruction in Iraq – recalled regarding his deployment to Iraq in June 2003 and growing disillusionment with Washington’s narrative:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I had privately questioned the motive for going into Iraq, suspicious of the way the administration had shifted its justification over time, but I still chose to go. Secretary of State Colin Powell’s now-notorious United Nations speech on Feb. 5, 2003 – when he argued that Saddam Hussein’s regime had developed weapons of mass destruction and posed an imminent threat – assuaged any reservations I might have had. ‘Every statement I make today is backed up by sources, solid sources,’ he said. ‘These are not assertions. What we’re giving you are facts and conclusions based on solid intelligence.’ There was no more trustworthy spokesman, I thought at the time….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After just a short time with the group, I had little belief that we would find any nuclear weapons. During late-night rants, my fellow intelligence officers debunked the stories that the Iraqi government had access to African uranium, had developed special centrifuges or was driving biological-warfare trailers around the country. But nobody said anything during work hours. That argument had already been made and lost in Washington…. The Iraqi weapons of mass destruction were no more than a bit of improvised sham, a con man’s counterfeit goods.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Maddox, J.D., ‘The Day I Realized I Would Never Find Weapons of Mass Destruction in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 29, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Maddox highlighted that those who believed WMD would be found were a minority by the time he arrived, as well as the tremendous disconnect between what the military saw on the ground, and what the media and government claimed at home. He recalled: “when I returned to Washington, some weeks later, it was clear to me that people who hadn’t served in Iraq knew little of what was really going on. A friend asked me how the search for weapons of mass destruction was going. I responded wryly, ‘Well, I’m back, aren’t I?’ I avoided explaining the enormity of it.” Regarding the findings of the group he had been working with, he noted: “When the Iraq Survey Group’s interim progress report was released, in October 2003, the truth became unavoidable. It offered a thinly veiled admission of failure to find any convincing evidence of recent W.M.D. activity.” After that, Maddox recalled: “It became impossible to square my American sense of free will – our image of ourselves as empowered citizens participating in informed choices – with the reality of the way that we were hoodwinked into going along with the invasion of Iraq. I had been taught throughout my childhood and my military training that America conducts wars based on just cause, but the reality emerging from Iraq was that we had been compelled by deception.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. government funded Iraqi National Congress (INC) made up of anti-government defectors, which were relied on heavily by the administration to accuse Baghdad of developing WMDs and maintaining ties to Al Qaeda, considered the invasion to be a major victory. After post-invasion investigations proved their claims to be entirely fabricated, the head of the congress Ahmed Chalabi proudly declared: “We are heroes in error…. As far as we’re concerned, we’ve been entirely successful. That tyrant Saddam is gone and the Americans are in Baghdad. What was said before is not important.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Murphy, Dan, ‘Bad reason to invade Iraq No. 3: “We can trust Ahmed Chalabi”,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, March 19, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In aiding the Bush administration, the defectors had not only gained funding and a living in the U.S., but now had a chance to gain power and influence in Iraq itself.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Isikoff, Michael and Corn, David, &#039;&#039;Hubris: The Inside Story of Spin, Scandal, and the Selling of the Iraq War&#039;&#039;, New York, Crown Publishers, 2006 (p. 415).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Their statements consistently contradicted available intelligence, but administration officials could choose to believe and cite these defector sources with whom they had a common agenda. Similar defector sources would continue to be cited and placed on a pedestal to profoundly shape Western narratives surrounding other adversaries – most notably North Korea and China (See [[Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences#ch07.xhtml|Chapters 7]] and [[Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences#ch10.xhtml|10]]).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Complementing claims that Iraq posed an imminent threat to Western security through WMD development and Al Qaeda ties, a secondary narrative portraying the invasion of the country as a humanitarian action also played a significant role in providing pretext for war. Like in 1990–91, when the Kuwaiti population were portrayed as the victims in fabricated atrocity stories, in the months preceding 2003 invasion new horror stories cast Iraq’s own population in the role of those a Western war effort was needed to save. Iraq’s government was far from the most humane in its treatment of dissent, as perhaps best demonstrated by its large-scale chemical attacks on Kurdish villages in the 1980s for which it had received full U.S. support. Its post-1980s practices, namely various forms of torture, were hardly sufficient to evoke an extreme enough reaction overseas, both because such practices were almost unanimous in the Arab world and extremely common in much of the third world, and because the U.S. and Britain themselves were known to be severely torturing suspected jihadists at the time. Indeed, several of America’s own victims were tortured to death at various ‘black sites’ across the world, and many including U.S. citizens were arrested and held indefinitely without trial.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Matthews, Dylan, ‘16 absolutely outrageous abuses detailed in the CIA torture report,’ &#039;&#039;Vox&#039;&#039;, December 9, 2014. Pfeiffer, Sacha, ‘CIA Used Prisoner As “Training Prop” For Torture, Psychologist Testifies,’ &#039;&#039;NPR News&#039;&#039;, January 23, 2020. ‘Daniel Jones: CIA torture not needed to get terror leads,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, December 6, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Iraq’s abuses thus had to be portrayed as out of the ordinary, and shown to be particularly grotesque.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most prominent atrocity story was that of ‘Saddam’s human shredder.’ This was a plastic shredding machine into which the Iraqi president was reported by Western sources to feed his enemies into, feet first, as a particularly brutal form of execution, which was described in graphic detail. According to Western coverage, the remains of the victims were subsequently used as fish food. “See men shredded, then say you don’t back war,” the (London) &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; headline read on March 18.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clwyd, Ann, ‘See men shredded, then say you don’t back war,’ &#039;&#039;The Times&#039;&#039;, March 18, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The story itself originated in an address to the British House of Commons, with member of parliament Ann Clwyd writing a piece in the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; on the day of the Iraq debate in the House. When Australian Prime Minister John Howard addressed his country on March 20 to explain why Australian forces would support the U.S.-led coalition, he alluded to a humanitarian mission justified by “the use of a human shredding machine as a vehicle for putting to death critics of Saddam Hussein.” “This is the man, this is the apparatus of terror, we are dealing with,” he concluded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Truth and fairness stuffed down the shredder,’ &#039;&#039;Sydney Morning Herald&#039;&#039;, March 22, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Citing the shredder story, the &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039; slammed activists and religious leaders who refused to endorse the war, stating: “bodies got chewed up from foot to head…. This is the evil that the Pope, the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Anglican bishops refuse to fight.” Fittingly headlined “This war IS about good versus evil,” the paper claimed that those protesting against the war were “committing nothing less than an act of treachery” for defending “a monster the likes of which the world had not seen since Stalin and Hitler.” Those “fighting against a free democracy,” it added, could never be on the right side – an absolutist ideological argument.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phillips, Melanie, ‘This war IS about good versus evil,’ &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039;, March 24, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other publications across much of the British media spectrum made claims to similar effect, with the &#039;&#039;Telegraph&#039;&#039; asserting that peace activists, by opposing the invasion, were effectively telling Iraq to “crank up the shredder.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neill, Brendan, ‘Not a shred of evidence,’ &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039;, February 21, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This alleged Iraqi atrocity, like so many others vilifying Western adversaries at times of high tensions, proved to be a baseless fabrication. As the &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; observed in 2004: “The horror of one of Saddam’s execution methods made a powerful pro-war rallying cry – but the evidence suggests it never existed.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neill, Brendan, ‘The missing people-shredder,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Sun&#039;&#039; noted regarding the atrocity’s impact in providing support for an invasion: “Public opinion swung behind Tony Blair as voters learned how Saddam fed dissidents feet first into industrial shredders.” It had a similarly strong impact in the United States.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neill, Brendan, ‘Not a shred of evidence,’ &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039;, February 21, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The human shredder story would likely have played a much larger role in shaping the narrative for the war if it had been published earlier, much like the story of Kuwaiti babies being thrown out of incubators did in the Gulf War. As former &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reporter and president of &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039;, John MacArthur, noted in reference to consistencies in fabricated atrocity propaganda between the two wars: “These are all the same people who were running it more than 10 years ago. They’ll make up just about anything … to get their way.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘In war, some facts less factual,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeking to capitalise on growing claims of Iraqi atrocities and to broaden support for military action, President Bush’s rhetoric notably changed 15 days before the beginning of the war from February 23, 2003. The core message of subsequent statements was not the imminent threat from weapons of mass destruction or terrorism, but rather the need to promote the Western political model, Western-style liberal democracy, by imposing this system on Iraq.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bush, George W., ‘The President Discusses the Future of Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;American Enterprise Institute&#039;&#039;, February 26, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This ideological argument invoked the Western world’s age-old belief in the ‘civilising mission’ – which in its latest iteration had evolved into the ‘democratising mission’ – to spread its ideology, political models and way of life across the world. Portrayals of the supposed depravity of the Iraqi system affirmed the idea of Western supremacy, and the need for a ‘civilising mission’ to build a better Iraq that was influenced by Western ideology and political values.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Over a decade of propaganda vilifying Iraq had fed a metanarrative which affected not only the general public, but also many in the political and military leadership, legitimizing the idea of a moral invasion to impose westernization of the Iraqi political system. Robert Swansbrough, for one, observed in Bush a “moral outrage at the forces of evil operating in the Middle East.” CIA analyst John Nixon was among those to highlight that even when it was in complete contradiction, the U.S. leadership consistently placed their own prejudices above what intelligence on adversaries such as Iraq and North Korea actually indicated. Conditioned to see them as ‘evil,’ policymakers were unable to objectively analyse them. He stated after several meetings in the White House and with military and intelligence officials: “I can conclude that U.S. policymakers were prisoners of what they thought they knew … countervailing intelligence be damned.” Intelligence on Iraq or North Korea which did not fit in with their images as essentially evil was dismissed. This cognitive dissonance was key to justifying an invasion based on the premise of a moral democratizing mission. (Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test By Fire: The War Presidency Of George W Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (p. 138).) (Nixon, John, &#039;&#039;Debriefing the President; The Interrogation of Saddam Hussein&#039;&#039;, London, Bantam Press, 2016 (pp. 204–205, 220).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the invasion, it became increasingly clear that Baghdad had no ties to Al Qaeda and no WMDs – with even its old chemical and biological programs having been abandoned in exchange for expected sanctions relief as international inspectors had verified in the 1990s. Indeed, many analysts noted that if Iraq really had WMDs, and the U.S. and its allies had not been able to get inspectors into the country to confirm they were gone, an invasion would have been unlikely due to the danger that such weapons would be used to retaliate against Western and allied targets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While an illegal U.S. and British-led invasion in 2003 was based on the premise of halting Iraq’s WMD development, when this narrative had been fully debunked the invasion needed to be retrospectively justified with a new round of fabricated atrocities. These efforts benefitted from the metanarrative created from 1990, and amplified after 2001, which cast Baghdad as capable of practically any evil deed. In November and December 2003, as the war faced growing criticism for being unjust and conducted on false premises, British Prime Minister Tony Blair claimed that “400,000 bodies &#039;&#039;had been found&#039;&#039; in Iraqi mass graves [writer’s italics]” – victims of government massacres. In doing so, Blair attempted to vindicate the invasion by reframing it as humanitarian war. The claim was widely cited by prominent sources, including by members of parliament, and widely published including in the introduction to a USAID pamphlet dedicated exclusively to the issue titled “Iraq’s Legacy of Terror: Mass Graves.” Blair is quoted as having stated on November 20: “We’ve already discovered, just so far, the remains of 400,000 people in mass graves.” The pamphlet further elaborated “If these numbers prove accurate, they represent a crime against humanity surpassed only by the Rwandan genocide of 1994, Pol Pot’s Cambodian killing fields in the 1970s, and the Nazi Holocaust of World War II.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Beaumont, Peter, ‘PM admits graves claim “untrue”,’ &#039;&#039;Observer&#039;&#039;, July 18, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Prime Minister Blair alleged that the larger number of bodies &#039;&#039;had&#039;&#039; been found, rather than asserting that they &#039;&#039;would&#039;&#039; be found, it appeared a very deliberate falsification to vilify Iraq and dissipate growing criticism of London and Washington’s actions. It was only in July the following year, after the story had circulated for over six months, that Downing Street admitted its claims had been false.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. Beal, Tim, &#039;&#039;North Korea: The Struggle Against American Power&#039;&#039;, London, Pluto Press, 2005 (p. 129).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even a retracted atrocity fabrication, however, would continue to reinforce the metanarrative which had shaped public opinion to favour the war, and to view Western military action as justified against those countries outside the Western sphere of influence accused of humanitarian abuses. The saying in American politics that “voters, once deceived, tend to stay that way despite all evidence” summarised the value of alleging extreme atrocities even if these allegations were then quietly retracted.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Landry, Steven M., ‘“Reds Driven Off”: the US Media’s Propaganda During the Gulf of Tonkin Incident,’ &#039;&#039;The Cupola&#039;&#039;, Spring 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As noted by professor at the Catholic University of Louvain, Jean Bricmont in his book on the subject of atrocities and humanitarian military action regarding the Iraqi mass graves case specifically:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The lie remains in the public consciousness and has its effect if someone points out that the U.S. war has cost the lives of 100,000 Iraqi civilians, the immediate answer is: ‘Ah, yes, but they found 400,000 bodies in Saddam’s mass graves’…. What would be the reaction if the leader of a Third World country multiplied by a factor of 80 the number of dead at Sabra and Chatila (160,000), or during the Vietnam War (240 million) or in the invasion of Iraq (8 million)? How much credibility would he retain?&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bricmont, Jean, &#039;&#039;Humanitarian Imperialism: Using Human Rights to Sell War&#039;&#039;, New York, Monthly Review Press, 2006 (Chapter 7: Prospects, Dangers and Hopes, Section 2: The Crimes of Saddam Hussein).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Iraq’s Fate After a Humanitarian Premised Invasion&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Following the U.S.-led invasion Iraq would remain in a near constant state of instability with serious negative implications for its population. The conduct of U.S. and allied forces exacerbated the suffering, including not only the kinds of munitions used but also the comportment of servicemen conditioned for extreme violence. Representative Duncan D. Hunter, a U.S. Marine Corps veteran, said his military unit “killed probably hundreds of civilians.” This statement was an attempt to justify Navy SEAL chief Edward Gallagher’s killing of an Iraqi prisoner, to which Hunter responded: “I frankly don’t care if he [the prisoner] was killed. I just don’t care. Even if everything that the prosecutors say is true in this case, then, you know, Eddie Gallagher should still be given a break, I think.” Claiming Gallagher was not guilty of any unique crime, and implying a prevailing norm among personnel in Iraq, Hunter stated: “Well, then, how do you judge me? So, I was an artillery officer, and we fired hundreds of rounds into Fallujah, killed probably hundreds of civilians – if not scores, if not hundreds of civilians. Probably killed women and children, if there were any left in the city when we invaded. So do I get judged, too?” His statement ultimately pointed to the fact that only a small fraction of atrocities and war crimes committed were ever publicised, with the majority being overlooked. Gallagher’s target had notably been a teenage combatant who he killed with a knife before posing with his corpse for photos, which Hunter defended by saying he had also posed for pictures with dead combatants.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sonmez, Felicia, ‘Rep. Duncan Hunter says his unit “killed probably hundreds of civilians” in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. Marine sniper Rudy Reyes recalled being shown footage of targets having their heads blown off by sniper rifles in order to become desensitised to violence before being sent to Baghdad in 2003. Marines were “systematically programmed to kill,” he said. “In our boot camp, do you know how we say the word ‘yes’? It’s the word “kill”. It’s the only way you can say ‘yes’.” “We’re watching real world: head shots, footage of sniper kills. And then they’re slowing it down in slow motion, head expanding three times the size, then vacuum collapse, then brains and skull.” He initially questioned if he was capable of continuing, “because there was still some human in me,” but the extreme desensitisation to violence led his group of Marines to slaughter Iraqi civilians including children.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phakdeetham, Janine, ‘Iraq War Vet says he was “shown slow-motion sniper kills to desensitize him” &amp;amp;#x26; was “systematically trained to kill”,’ &#039;&#039;The Sun&#039;&#039;, July 14, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; More extreme methods of desensitising Western forces for war were known, a notable example being the junior Australian personnel in Afghanistan given civilians to kill by hand by their seniors – mental preparation for war in the country known as ‘blooding.’&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Australian “war crimes”: Elite troops killed Afghan civilians, report finds,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, November 19, 2020. Hadid, Diaa, ‘“I Remember Them Screaming”: Afghans Detail Alleged Killings By Australian Military,’ &#039;&#039;NPR News&#039;&#039;, April 25, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; British special forces had a similar practice.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bardo, Matt and O’Grady, Hannah, ‘Did UK Special Forces execute unarmed civilians?,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. Army Corporal Michael Prysner was one of many former servicemen who stressed that, much like in its wars in the Philippines Japan, Korea and Vietnam, racial dehumanisation of the population significantly influenced the conduct of American personnel. Although less well documented and arguably much less severe than in the wars in East Asia, the Iraqi population still suffered greatly for being perceived as less than human in the eyes of Western occupation forces. Another Marine recalled regarding how perceptions of the Iraqis fuelled misconduct: “If they looked like an insurgent, you did what you wanted for them…. The Marines took it upon themselves to shoot at, beat, rob, rape, kill whomever they wanted to. And that’s being proposed on the news as a few bad apples, an isolated incident.” Regarding how Marines’ training influenced their conduct, he stated “what’s inherent to that training? Well people in the Middle East are referred to as sand niggers, hajis, camel jockeys, towel heads, barbarians, terrorists. Women [as] bitches, c***s.” These prevailing attitudes which fuelled misconduct, according to him, were “all firmly entrenched in the training, all firmly entrenched in the ideology. All firmly entrenched in the linguistics and lexicon within the military.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraq war veteran: “The Marines took it upon themselves to shoot at, beat, rob, rape, kill whoever they wanted to. And that’s being proposed on the news as a few bad apples, an isolated incident”,’ &#039;&#039;In the NOW&#039;&#039;, December 16, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking to Middle East Eye in 2019, British personnel recalled that rules of engagement in Iraq as well as Afghanistan allowed them to kill suspicious looking unarmed civilians – with one describing the result as a “killing spree.” In the Iraqi city of Basra anyone holding a phone or a shovel could be considered a combatant and shot on the spot. One serviceman recalled: “We were shooting old men, young men. This is what I witnessed. I have never seen such lawlessness.” They revealed instances in which, after young boys were killed, weapons were planted on them to make them look like combatants. “Our commanders, they would tell us: ‘We will protect you if any investigation comes. Just say you genuinely thought your life was at risk – those words will protect you,’” one of the former servicemen said.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cobain, Ian, ‘British army permitted shooting of civilians in Iraq and Afghanistan,’ &#039;&#039;Middle East Eye&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2019. ‘“Killing spree”: UK soldiers told to kill unarmed citizens in Iraq and Afghanistan – report,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, February 15, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some British activists alleged that because the military was “allowed to run their own criminal courts and prosecution service,” and was able to exert considerable pressure domestically, its personnel could not be held accountable for such conduct.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“Power and Influence” of UK Armed Forces Ended Iraq War Crimes Investigations, Peace Group Fears,’ &#039;&#039;Sputnik News&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the overthrow of the Iraqi government in May 2003 left U.S.-led coalition forces fighting only insurgents with handheld weapons, meaning they faced no tanks, armour or bunkers, U.S. forces still made extensive use of depleted uranium weaponry (see Chapter 4) including in civilian areas. In 2014 reports emerged that showed that U.S. forces fired depleted uranium rounds in population centres such as Samawah, Nasiriyah and Basrah.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Edwards, Rob, ‘U.S. fired depleted uranium at civilian areas in 2003 Iraq war, report finds,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 19, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; From 2005 Iraqi doctors observed a staggering increase in rates of infant mortality, cancer and leukaemia in the Iraqi city of Fallujah, which was bombarded by U.S. Marines the previous year, with these rates exceeding those among survivors of the nuclear strikes on Hiroshima and Nagasaki in 1945. As The &#039;&#039;Independent&#039;&#039; observed in 2011:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Iraqi doctors in Fallujah have complained since 2005 of being overwhelmed by the number of babies with serious birth defects, ranging from a girl born with two heads to paralysis of the lower limbs. They said they were also seeing far more cancers than they did before the battle for Fallujah between U.S. troops and insurgents. Their claims have been supported by a survey showing a four-fold increase in all cancers and a 12-fold increase in childhood cancer in under-14s. Infant mortality in the city is more than four times higher than in neighbouring Jordan and eight times higher than in Kuwait.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Patrick Cockburn, ‘Toxic legacy of US assault on Fallujah “worse than Hiroshima”,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, October 22, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Similar effects were seen in parts of Yugoslavia and in southern Iraq after the Gulf War.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“Up to 15 tons of depleted uranium used in 1999 Serbia bombing” – lead lawyer in suit against NATO,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Professor Chris Busby, one of the authors of a survey of 4,800 Fallujah residents, said regarding the cause of cancers and birth defects “to produce an effect like this, some very major mutagenic exposure must have occurred in 2004 when the attacks happened.” What was striking, he noted, was not only the greater prevalence of cancer, but the speed at which it affected people. The fallout, he concluded, suggested that some kind of uranium weapon was used. The survey was carried out by 11 researchers in January and February, who visited 711 houses in Fallujah, and concluded that the effects on the population were “similar to that in the Hiroshima survivors who were exposed to ionising radiation from the bomb and uranium in the fallout.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Patrick Cockburn, ‘Toxic legacy of US assault on Fallujah “worse than Hiroshima”,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, October 22, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from their toxic effects, depleted uranium rounds were also incendiary and thus had a much greater threat of collateral damage than normal munitions. Fallujah had also been bombarded with white phosphorous which represented another serious war crime. The &#039;&#039;Independent&#039;&#039; reported: “U.S. commanders largely treated Fallujah as a free-fire zone to try to reduce casualties among their own troops. British officers were appalled by the lack of concern for civilian casualties,” with officers who ordered such attacks not seeing them as significant enough to be worth reporting to superiors. A decline in healthcare and sanitary conditions in Iraq after 2003, where it was already much lower than before 1991 due to 12 years of sanctions and the bombing of key infrastructure, only worsened the situation – as did the population’s fear of U.S. military checkpoints which prevented them from going to Baghdad for healthcare.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The treatment of Iraqis suspected of aiding the insurgency was similarly egregious, with many held without charge or legal access, killed in custody or subjected to severe torture. The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; described “prisoners forced to retrieve their food from toilets” and produced 65 pages worth of sworn statements. It reported:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The detainees said they were savagely beaten and repeatedly humiliated sexually by American soldiers working on the night shift at Tier 1A in Abu Ghraib [prison] during the holy month of Ramadan … pressed to denounce Islam or were force-fed pork and liquor. Many provided graphic details of how they were sexually humiliated and assaulted, threatened with rape, and forced to masturbate in front of female soldiers….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of them recalled the same event or pattern of events and procedures…. Most of the detainees said in the statements that they were stripped upon their arrival to Tier 1A, forced to wear women’s underwear, and repeatedly humiliated in front of one another and American soldiers. They also described beatings and threats of death and sexual assault if they did not cooperate with U.S. interrogators. Kasim Mehaddi Hilas, detainee No. 151108, told investigators that when he first arrived at Abu Ghraib last year, he was forced to strip, put on a hood and wear rose-colored panties with flowers on them. ‘Most of the days I was wearing nothing else,’ he said in his statement.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Higham, Scott and Stephens, Joe, ‘New Details of Prison Abuse Emerge,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 21, 2004 (p. A01).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;During the rape of a boy between 15 and 18 years old, other prisoners heard his screams and watched the assault, with a female soldier taking pictures. “The kid was hurting very bad,” one prisoner said. He recalled prisoner being punished for asking for time to pray by being cuffed to the bars of a cell window and left for close to five hours – his feet dangling off the floor. The prisoner also watched a detainee being tied to his bed and sodomised by soldiers with a phosphoric light. Another recalled regarding that incident that the Iraqi victim: “was screaming for help…. There was also a white female soldier, short, she was taking pictures.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. A01).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Others recalled being beaten severely, having U.S. personnel step on their heads, and having the chemicals from phosphoric lights poured on them – which made their bodies glow for the soldiers’ amusement. “They were taking pictures of me during all these instances,” the victim recalled, and that he was subsequently sodomised with a nightstick.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. A01).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Detainee No. 13077, Hiadar Sabar Abed Miktub al-Aboodi, recalled: “They forced us to walk like dogs on our hands and knees. And we had to bark like a dog, and if we didn’t do that they started hitting us hard on our face and chest with no mercy. After that, they took us to our cells, took the mattresses out and dropped water on the floor and they made us sleep on our stomachs on the floor with the bags on our head and they took pictures of everything.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. A01).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Detainee No. 151362, Ameen Saeed Al-Sheik, recalled: “They said we will make you wish to die and it will not happen…. They stripped me naked. One of them told me he would rape me. He drew a picture of a woman to my back and makes me stand in shameful position holding my buttocks.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. A01).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Detainee No. 18170, Abdou Hussain Saad Faleh, recalled a soldier&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;brought a box of food and he made me stand on it with no clothing, except a blanket. Then a tall black soldier came and put electrical wires on my fingers and toes and on my penis, and I had a bag over my head…. ‘Do you pray to Allah?’ [one asked]. I said ‘yes.’ They said, ‘[Expletive] you. And [expletive] him.’ One of them said, ‘You are not getting out of here health[y], you are getting out of here handicapped.’ And he said to me, ‘Are you married?’ I said, ‘Yes.’ They said, ‘If your wife saw you like this, she will be disappointed.’ One of them said, ‘But if I saw her now she would not be disappointed now because I would rape her.’&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The soldiers told him that if he cooperated, they would release him in time for Ramadan. He said he did but was not released. One soldier continued to abuse him by hitting his broken leg and ordered him to curse Islam. “Because they started to hit my broken leg, I cursed my religion. They ordered me to thank Jesus that I’m alive.” After being handcuffed him to a bed, he was asked “Do you believe in anything?.” “I said to him, ‘I believe in Allah.’ So he [soldier] said, ‘But I believe in torture and I will torture you.’”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. A01).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only a small portion of the evidence of abuses committed against Iraqi prisoners would ever become available to the public. Journalist Seymour Hersh, who gained special access to a greater quantity of the evidence, recalled regarding its contents:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Some of the worst things that happened you don’t know about, okay? Videos, um, there are women there. Some of you may have read that they were passing letters out, communications out to their men. This is at Abu Ghraib…. The women were passing messages out saying, ‘Please come and kill me, because of what’s happened’ and basically what happened is that those women who were arrested with young boys, children in cases that have been recorded. The boys were sodomised with the cameras rolling. And the worst above all of that is the soundtrack of the boys shrieking that your government has.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sealey, Geraldine, ‘Hersh: Children sodomized at Abu Ghraib, on tape,’ &#039;&#039;Salon&#039;&#039;, July 15, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Rick Pearlstein recalled after hearing him speak, that Hersh “said that after he broke Abu Ghraib people are coming out of the woodwork to tell him this stuff. He said he had seen all the Abu Ghraib pictures. He said, ‘You haven’t begun to see evil …’ then trailed off. He said, ‘horrible things done to children of women prisoners, as the cameras run.’ He looked frightened.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Iraqi businesswoman Huda Alazawi, who was suspected of ties to insurgent groups, recalled: “They handcuffed me and blindfolded me and put a piece of white cloth over my eyes. They bundled me into a Humvee and took me to a place inside the palace. I was dumped in a room with a single wooden chair. It was extremely cold.” After being joined by her crying sister and left there overnight, Alazawi was taken to a “torturing place” where: “The U.S. officer told us: ‘If you don’t confess, we will torture you. So you have to confess.’ My hands were handcuffed. They took off my boots and stood me in the mud with my face against the wall. I could hear women and men shouting and weeping. I recognised one of the cries as my brother Mu’taz. I wanted to see what was going on so I tried to move the cloth from my eyes. When I did, I fainted.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harding, Luke, ‘After Abu Ghraib,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2004. Taguba, Antonio, ‘“The Taguba Report” on Treatment of Abu Ghraib Prisoners in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;[http://Findlaw.com Findlaw.com]&#039;&#039;, May 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alazawi recalled being beaten by an American soldier, and her brother being sexually abused in custody. American guards then made her stand with her face against the wall for 12 hours, then returned her to her cell at midnight. “The cell had no ceiling. It was raining. At midnight they threw something at my sister’s feet. It was my brother Ayad. He was bleeding from his legs, knees and forehead. I told my sister: ‘Find out if he’s still breathing.’ She said: ‘No. Nothing.’ I started crying. The next day they took away his body.” Her brother had been tortured to death and his corpse thrown in with his sisters – perhaps as a threat to compel them to confess. His body had extensive bruising to the chest and arms, and a severe head wound above the left eye. Photos were shown to British journalists as evidence, although his death certificate from an American doctor claimed he died from “cardiac arrest of unknown etiology.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harding, Luke, ‘After Abu Ghraib,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2004. Taguba, Antonio, ‘“The Taguba Report” on Treatment of Abu Ghraib Prisoners in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;[http://Findlaw.com Findlaw.com]&#039;&#039;, May 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being put on a minibus with 18 other detainees, Alazawi recalled the U.S. personnel told them: “‘Nobody is going to sleep tonight.’ They played scary music continuously with loud voices. As soon as someone fell asleep, they started beating on the door. It was Christmas. They kept us there for three days. Many of the U.S. soldiers were drunk.” An American serviceman eventually broke her shoulder, and she was transferred to Abu Ghraib prison and kept in solitary confinement for 156 days in a two-metre-square cell, initially with no bed and a bucket for a toilet. Prisoners under punishment were thrown in one-metre-square cells and had cold water poured on them for hours. Dogs were used to torture inmates and allowed to bite them, and female detainees including children were on occasion raped. “The American interrogators were entirely ignorant and knew nothing about Iraqi people. The vast majority of people there were innocent,” Alazawi concluded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harding, Luke, ‘After Abu Ghraib,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2004. Taguba, Antonio, ‘“The Taguba Report” on Treatment of Abu Ghraib Prisoners in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;[http://Findlaw.com Findlaw.com]&#039;&#039;, May 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reports from U.S. military personnel, alongside photographic evidence, verified claims of abuse, including arranging male prisoners naked in a pile and jumping on them, forcing prisoners to rape one another and simulating electric torture.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. Major General Antonio Taguba, commenting on the photos American soldiers took as evidence of their own sexual abuse against Iraqis, said that they “show torture, abuse, rape and every indecency.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gardham, Duncan and Cruickshank, Paul, ‘Abu Ghraib abuse photos “show rape”,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, May 28, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many of these pictures were not released, as it was believed that it would seriously tarnish the country’s image. Secretary of State Donald Rumsfeld commented: “If these are released to the public, obviously it’s going to make matters worse.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sealey, Geraldine, ‘Hersh: Children sodomized at Abu Ghraib, on tape,’ &#039;&#039;Salon&#039;&#039;, July 15, 2004&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Obama, upon taking office, also strongly opposed releasing the photos, stating that they would “inflame anti-American public opinion.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gardham, Duncan and Cruickshank, Paul, ‘Abu Ghraib abuse photos “show rape”,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, May 28, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This decision was supported by General Taguba, and was vital to preserving the United States’ international image and to concealing some of the real consequences of Washington and its allies’ humanitarian-premised war. These very real and egregious humanitarian abuses against the Iraqi population were direct results of successful U.S. and allied fabrication of false allegations of Iraqi atrocities, WMD development and ties to terror groups, without which no invasion would have been possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
International authority on Iraq and the Arab world, President Emeritus of the International Association of Middle East Studies and consultant to the State Department, the Department of Defence and USAID, Raymond Baker, observed in 2010 seven years after the invasion:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The consequences in human and cultural terms of the destruction of the Iraqi state have been enormous: notably, the deaths of over 1 million civilians; the degradation in social infrastructure, including electricity, potable water, and sewage systems; the targeted assassination of over 400 academics and professionals and the displacement of approximately 4 million refugees and internally displaced people. All of these terrible losses are compounded by unprecedented levels of cultural devastation, attacks on national archives and monuments that represent the historical identity of the Iraqi people. Rampant chaos and violence hamper efforts at reconstruction, leaving the foundations of the Iraqi state in ruin.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Baker, Raymond W. and Ismael, Shereen T. and Ismael, Tareq Y., &#039;&#039;Cultural Cleansing in Iraq&#039;&#039;, London, Pluto Press, 2010 (p. 4).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; in 2012 described “the Iraq we left behind” as “the world’s next failed state.” In sharp contrast to the Ba’athist period, and relative prosperity preceding Western sanctions and bombings or the imposition of a Western-style political system, it noted:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The Iraqi state cannot provide basic services, including regular electricity in summer, clean water, and decent health care; meanwhile, unemployment among young men hovers close to 30 percent, making them easy recruits for criminal gangs and militant factions … the current pace of bombings and shootings is more than enough to leave most Iraqis on edge and deeply uncertain about their futures. They have lost any hope that the bloodshed will go away and simply live with their dread.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Iraq We Left Behind,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, March/April 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Human Rights Watch reported to similar effect: “The rights of Iraq’s most vulnerable citizens, especially women and detainees, are violated with impunity, and those who would expose official malfeasance or abuses by armed groups do so at enormous risk. The 2003 invasion and its resulting chaos have exacted an enormous toll on Iraq’s citizens.” Taking women’s rights as an example, which contrasted very sharply with the Ba’athist era:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The deterioration of security has promoted a rise in tribal customs and religiously-inflected political extremism, which have had a deleterious effect on women’s rights, both inside and outside the home. For Iraqi women, who enjoyed some of the highest levels of rights protection and social participation in the region before 1991, these have been heavy blows. Militias promoting misogynist ideologies have targeted women and girls for assassination, and intimidated them to stay out of public life … Trafficking in women and girls in and out of the country for sexual exploitation is widespread.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘At a Crossroads: Human Rights in Iraq Eight Years after the US-Led Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Watch&#039;&#039;, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The full consequences of the invasion are too great to cover in this volume, but one result would be over one million Iraqi deaths by September 2007, according to Britain’s Opinion Research Business polling group.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraq conflict has killed a million Iraqis: survey,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, January 30, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Approximately 40 percent of the country’s middle class had fled within four years of the invasion,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lochhead, Carolyn, ‘Conflict in Iraq – Iraq Refugee Crisis Exploding – 40% of Middle Class Believed To Have Fled Crumbling Nation,’ &#039;&#039;San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, January 16, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with 2 million refugees leaving the country and a further 1.7 million left internally displaced – figures which only increased in the following years.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Millions Leave Home in Iraqi Refugee Crisis,’ &#039;&#039;NPR News&#039;&#039;, February 17, 2007. ‘UN warns of five million Iraqi refugees,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, December 14, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The invasion ultimately saw Iraq transformed from a recovering and stable power with considerable economic potential into a weak and internally divided nation over which various foreign powers fought for control.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraq Is Caught in the Middle as U.S. and Iran Spar on Its Soil,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 28, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The weak institutions of the post-Baathist government established under the U.S.-led occupation, and foreign sponsorship of various non-state groups including radical jihadist groups backed by Western-aligned Gulf States, to which State Department officials turned a blind eye, ensured a perpetuation of this situation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘We finally know what Hillary Clinton knew all along – U.S. allies Saudi Arabia and Qatar are funding Isis,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, October 14, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, President Barack Obama himself acknowledged that the rise of Al Qaeda in Iraq, and later the creation of the Islamic State of Iraq and Syria (ISIS) terror group, were direct consequences of the U.S.-led invasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘President Obama Speaks with VICE News,’ &#039;&#039;Vice News&#039;&#039;, March 17, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There was no notable presence of jihadist terror groups on Iraqi soil before March 2003, but by the end of the year Iraq had become one of the leading hotspots for terrorist activities. The eventual rise of the Islamic State was thus also a direct consequence of Washington’s fabricated atrocities and other false narratives to vilify Baghdad, including not only those in 2001–03, but also in 1990–91, which had been essential to paving the way to two devastating assaults on the country. An investigative report released by the British government in 2016 strongly indicated that intelligence officials knew before March 2003 that the invasion would only fuel terrorism and lead to instability and societal collapse. Indeed, Britain’s Defence Intelligence Service (DIS) had predicted as early as March 2002 that an invasion would lead to “political disintegration and extremist violence in Iraq.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Beauchamp, Zack, ‘I read the UK’s huge Iraq War report. It’s even more damning than you think.,’ &#039;&#039;Vox&#039;&#039;, July 6, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Western forces formally withdrew from Iraq in 2011, Western military contractors would remain indefinitely.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bowman, Tom, ‘As U.S. Military Exits Iraq, Contractors To Enter,’ &#039;&#039;NPR News&#039;&#039;, May 17, 2011. ‘Civilians to Take U.S. Lead as Military Leaves Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 18, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. personnel, alongside those from allied states such as Britain and Norway, returned within three years and appeared set to stay indefinitely despite significant clashes with militia forces loosely aligned with the Iraqi government. On January 4, 2020, the CIA assassinated Iranian General Qasem Soleimani near Baghdad International Airport&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Read, Russ, ‘World’s most feared drone: CIA’s MQ-9 Reaper killed Soleimani,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Examiner&#039;&#039;, January 3, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; after he had been invited to the country for peace talks and was scheduled to meet the Iraqi Prime Minister.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tawfeeq, Mohammed and Humayun, Hira, ‘Iraqi Prime Minister was scheduled to meet Soleimani the morning he was killed,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, January 6, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Soleimani’s killing, likely many U.S. actions taken in the country over the preceding two decades, was considered by analysts to be illegal,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nebehay, Stephanie, ‘U.N. expert deems U.S. drone strike on Iran’s Soleimani an “unlawful” killing,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 6, 2020. Brennan, David, ‘Killing Soleimani was a “Violation of National and International Law,” Former Nuremberg War Crimes Prosecutor Says,’ &#039;&#039;News Week&#039;&#039;, January 17, 2020. ‘Consequences of America’s Assassination of General Qasem Soleimani: Everything That Has Happened Since,’ &#039;&#039;Military Watch Magazine&#039;&#039;, January 4, 2020. Korso, Tim, ‘Putin, Erdogan See US Actions in Persian Gulf, Soleimani Assassination as Illegal - Lavrov,’ &#039;&#039;Sputnik News&#039;&#039;, January 8, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; if not a war crime,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gamp, Joseph, ‘Iran has a “shockingly strong” war crimes case against Trump over Soleimani’s killing, NATO military attache warns,’ &#039;&#039;The Sun&#039;&#039;, January 15, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and as a serious breach of Iraqi sovereignty it demonstrated just how limited this sovereignty was. The Iraqi parliament passed a resolution the following day calling for the removal of U.S. and foreign forces from the country, but the U.S. State Department made clear the following week that the issue of a troop withdrawal would not be open for discussion with the Iraqis.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Macias, Amanda, ‘State Department tells Iraq it will not discuss US troop withdrawal,’ &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, January 10, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Baghdad was left issuing somewhat feeble protests as the U.S. launched continuous airstrikes on various militia groups in the destabilised country, and ultimately had only limited sovereignty as Western forces were able to operate on its soil effectively at will.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraq slams “unacceptable” US strikes on pro-Iran fighters,’ &#039;&#039;France 24&#039;&#039;, June 28, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Seven The U.S.–North Korean Conflict ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Shaping Global Opinion of North Korea&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
North Korea in 2020 marked its 70th year in a state of war with the United States – the longest war between two industrial powers in world history – making it the oldest state adversary ever faced by Western empire. The conflict had taken on newfound importance for Washington after the Soviet Bloc’s disintegration, with immense Western pressure on much of the world to eschew ties with Pyongyang and intense Western economic sanctions between them leaving the country increasingly isolated. With Soviet protection and military aid lost military pressure simultaneously escalated, leading Washington to come close on multiple occasions to launching attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McIntyre, Jamie, ‘Washington was on brink of war with North Korea 5 years ago,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, October 4, 1999. Johnson, Jesse, ‘Obama weighed pre-emptive strike against North Korea after fifth nuclear blast and missile tests near Japan in 2016, Woodward book claims,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, September 12, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; From the 1990s, and increasingly in the 20th century, a strong consensus emerged in the Western world that North Korea’s destruction was not only inevitable, in line with broader perceptions of an ‘end of history’ and inevitable global westernisation, but that this process had to be accelerated. In more extreme terms, as noted by the Centre for the National Interest’s Director of Korea Studies Harry J. Kazianis: “North Korea is a stain on human history that needs to be expunged” – a statement which broadly reflected Western thinking towards the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kazianis, Harry J., ‘A U.S. Invasion of North Korea Would Be Like Opening the Gates of Hell,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, May 13, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western economic warfare efforts, although pursued over several decades, succeeded only in curbing North Korea’s potential growth but not in forcing it into crisis as was achieved in Iraq,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Crossette, Barbara, ‘Iraq Sanctions Kill Children, U.N. Reports,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 1, 1995.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Venezuela,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sachs, Jeffrey and Weisbrot, Mark, ‘Economic Sanctions as Collective Punishment: The Case of Venezuela,’ &#039;&#039;Center for Economic and Policy Research&#039;&#039;, April 2019. Selby-Green, Michael, ‘Venezuela crisis: Former UN rapporteur says US sanctions are killing citizens,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, January 26, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Iran,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘How Sanctions Affect Iran’s Economy,’ &#039;&#039;Council on Foreign Relations&#039;&#039;, May 22, 2012. ‘Iran’s Inflation Rate Reaches An Alarming 50 Percent,’ &#039;&#039;Iran Intl&#039;&#039;, April 21, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Syria or other Western targets with more vulnerable economies. The East Asian state succeeded in sustaining economic growth, albeit at a slow rate, and in keeping both exchange rates and prices for most basic goods stable despite sanctions that were wholly unparalleled worldwide in their intensity.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korea’s Stable Exchange Rates Confound Economists,’ &#039;&#039;Associated Press&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2018. Kim, Christine and Chung, Jane, ‘North Korea 2016 economic growth at 17-year high despite sanctions: South Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2017. Lankov, Andrei, ‘Sanctions working? Not yet …,’ &#039;&#039;Korea Times&#039;&#039;, May 29, 2016. Pearson, James and Park, Ju-Min, ‘Despite sanctions, North Korea prices steady as Kim leaves markets alone,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was largely explained by the robustness of the state’s economy, which before the 1990s had been one of the most developed of all Western adversaries. Data from the Geneva-based World Intellectual Property Organization showed that, in terms of registered industrial designs North Korea was second only to the Soviet Union among socialist countries by the mid-1980s, with sustained investment raising it to fourth place in the world in 1990 behind only Japan, South Korea and the United States.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The first twenty-five years of the World Intellectual Property Organization, from 1967 to 1992&#039;&#039;, Geneva, International Bureau of Intellectual Property, 1992 (pp. 294, 295 for DPRK statistics).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; High levels of technical education among the workforce even in rural areas were repeatedly observed by foreign professionals, while domestic industrial works such as hydroelectric dams were, according to experts from companies such as the Swiss-Swedish ABB Group, considered nothing less than “engineering masterpieces.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Abt, Felix, &#039;&#039;A Capitalist in North Korea: My Seven Years in the Hermit Kingdom&#039;&#039;, North Clarendon, Tuttle, 2014 (Chapter 2: Malaise into Opportunity, Part 3: Will North Korea Strike Gold?).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
North Korea repeatedly proved resilient not only to Western economic pressure, but also to military threats, with its emphasis on military readiness, widespread political education&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Interview: Ashton Carter,’ &#039;&#039;Frontline&#039;&#039;, March 3, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and a sizeable defence industry limiting options for a Western assault. In the mid-2010s a conventional invasion was projected to lead to the loss of approximately 200,000 American military personnel,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bechtol, Bruce E., &#039;&#039;Military Proliferation to the Middle East in the Kim Jong-un Era: A National Security and Terrorist Threat&#039;&#039;, Presentation at Shurat HaDin Law Center, March 5, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while other reports indicated that the Pentagon could expect a loss of up to 500,000 troops under its command within 90 days of the outbreak of war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korea: The War Game,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, July/August 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These figures did not account for North Korean weapons of mass destruction or its ability to deliver them to U.S. territories such as Guam or Hawaii. The price of military action grew considerably further from 2017 after the ability to strike cities across the U.S. mainland with thermonuclear warheads was demonstrated in Korean weapons tests and confirmed by American intelligence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dominguez, Gabriel, ‘USFK confirms North Korea’s Hwaseong-15 ICBM can target all of US mainland,’ &#039;&#039;Janes&#039;&#039;, July 11, 2019. Panda, Ankit, ‘US Intelligence: North Korea’s ICBM Reentry Vehicles Are Likely Good Enough to Hit the Continental US,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, August 12, 2017. Warrick, Joby and Nakashima, Ellen and Fifield, Anna, ‘North Korea now making missile-ready nuclear weapons, U.S. analysts say,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a war with the country a victory for U.S. and allied forces was considered far from assured, and the eradication of cities across the American mainland was a significant possibility.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sharman, John, ‘America could lose a war against North Korea, former US commander says in leaked letter,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, November 10, 2017. Gady, Franz-Stefan, ‘Military Stalemate: How North Korea Could Win a War With the US,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, October 10, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Facing limitations in their ability to impose military and economic pressure on North Korea, the U.S. and its partners capitalised on their tremendous advantages in controlling the global information space to launch complementary campaigns on a third front. These included not only efforts to spread Western-favoured political narratives among North Korea’s population through radio broadcasts among other means,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea’s 70 Years At War with American Power&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2020 (Chapter 19: Information War: The Final Frontier).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but also to promote a negative image of the country overseas. Unlike Iraq in 1991 or Libya in 2011, where intense atrocity fabrication over a period of several months or even days was used to rapidly reshape international public opinion in preparation for war, in the Korean case atrocities and other misconduct were fabricated over decades to mould world opinion over time. The low likelihood of an imminent hot war, and very long span of cold conflict, created conditions for which this kind of information campaign was ideal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western efforts in the information space have served to seriously tarnish North Korea’s image, to portray its population as better off if their country were brought under Western influence, and to help cast any prospective Western assault as a justified humanitarian endeavour. As North Korea in many ways represents the epitome of rejection of westernisation, discrediting its policy direction as an alternative to submission to Western hegemony and preventing the emergence of any kind of North Korean soft power are other notable achievements of these efforts. The Western campaign in the information space has included not only the fabrication of Korean atrocities and other forms of misconduct by both in Western media outlets and by various anti-Pyongyang human rights groups, but also consistent framing of Pyongyang as the sole perpetrator in major international incidents based on questionable or non-existent evidence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Atrocity Fabrication Through Defectors&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Since the 1990s atrocity fabrication has played a central role in Western efforts to shape public opinion of North Korea both within Western countries and internationally, with North Korean defectors residing in the West or in Western-aligned states often being at the crux of these efforts. Defectors have consistently been able to derive significant financial benefits from denouncing their former homeland, with the more extreme stories gaining the most publicity, while some of the most prominent figures have gained celebrity status in the West. Although the accounts of a small number of defectors have served as the most essential source of extreme negative stories about the country, the most influential and best publicised testimonies alleging the most egregious abuses by the Korean state have consistently suffered from serious inconsistencies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One such defector was Shin Dong Hyuk, whose allegations of severe human rights abuses were widely reported as fact by Western press, activists, political figures and NGOs despite a lack of evidence. Shin’s life story, &#039;&#039;Escape from Camp 14: One Man’s Remarkable Journey from North Korea to Freedom in the West&#039;&#039;, was written by former &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; journalist Blaine Harden based on Shin’s narration. The title was strongly indicative of the agenda it represented – the story of ‘Western good’ against ‘Asian communist evil’ – and it became a bestseller promoted in Western countries as a key reference for understanding North Korea. Translated into 27 languages and sold worldwide, Western human rights organisations heavily based several of their reports on the country on Shin’s testimony. This testimony, retold several times in movies and documentary films, was then used as a pretext for further Western economic sanctions and was said to have “shifted the global discourse about North Korea.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Donghyuk, Shin, Dalhousie University, Academics, Convocation, Ceremonies, Honorary Degree Recipients, Honorary Degree 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A Western-led United Nations commission in 2014 – Justice Michael Kirby’s Commission of Inquiry on Human Rights in the Democratic People’s Republic of Korea (DPRK – the official name of North Korea) – based its report and positions almost exclusively on Shin’s testimony. A member of the commission referred to him as the world’s “single strongest voice” on Pyongyang’s alleged abuses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pilling, David, ‘Lunch with the FT: Shin Dong-hyuk,’ &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, August 30, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Shin was the first defector to have his testimony on human rights in North Korea heard by the United Nations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Choe Sung Hun, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; correspondent in Seoul, highlighted growing suspicions surrounding Shin’s testimony and later concluded: “Shin lied to me and so many others.” Professor Andrei Lankov, an expert on and outspoken critic of North Korea,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lankov, Andrei, ‘Changing North Korea: An Information Campaign Can Beat the Regime,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, vol. 88, no. 6, November/December 2009 (pp. 95–105). Lankov, Andrei, ‘Another Myanmar? Why there won’t be a military coup in North Korea any time soon,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, February 3, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; acknowledged that Shin had been pressured by anti-Pyongyang groups to tell his story as he did, with the hype surrounding him for years preventing an objective analysis that would later expose him as a fake. Lankov emphasised that this was part of a widespread issue, with defectors facing considerable pressure to fabricate extreme stories.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lankov, Andrei, ‘After the Shin Dong-hyuk affair: Separating fact, fiction,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, February 3, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other lower profile North Korean defectors notably referred to Shin’s testimony as “complete lies.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences#ch07.xhtml fn19|19]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was only several years after Shin’s testimony was published that its writer, Blaine Harden, himself revealed that the defector had fabricated much of his story while the book was being drafted.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fifield, Anna, ‘Prominent N. Korean defector Shin Dong-hyuk admits part of story are inaccurate,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 17, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Shin later admitted to much the same. Referring to him as an “unreliable narrator” Harden re-emphasised that “Shin was the only source of information about his early life” which allowed the defector to alter his account as he pleased in the knowledge that it would be accepted without corroboration or evidence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harden, Blaine, &#039;&#039;Escape from Camp 14: One Man’s Remarkable Odyssey from North Korea to Freedom in the West&#039;&#039;, New York, Viking, 2012 (p. 46).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Harden added that he would not be surprised if Shin made further alternations to his testimony in future.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Power, John, ‘Author of book on North Korea’s founding addresses Shin controversy,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, March 18, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An assessment of North Korean defector testimonies in the &#039;&#039;International Journal of Communication Ethics&#039;&#039; highlighted that “the discrediting of Shin did little to dampen the enthusiasm for celebrity defectors and their stories,” with his testimony being far from the last to significantly influence both policy and world opinion before being proved false.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Murray, Richard, ‘Reporting on the impossible: The use of defectors in covering North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;The International Journal of Communication Ethics&#039;&#039;, vol. 14, no. 4, 2017 (pp. 17–24).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western sanctions on Pyongyang and UN reports made on the basis of Shin’s allegations were notably not reviewed, much less changed, which marked a notable success for the anti-Pyongyang groups which pressured him into fabricating North Korean atrocities and supported his work’s propagation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dorell, Oren, ‘U.S. puts N. K. leader Kim Jong Un on sanctions list for human rights abuses,’ &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039; July 6, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What the DPRK’s adversaries needed was not necessarily a verifiable story, but rather an emotional and horrifying one which could be used to vilify it before the world and serve as a pretext for further hostile actions. Shin’s testimony filled this role perfectly, and there was no need for it to be even remotely true to do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shortly after the flaws in Shin’s testimony were exposed another defector, Park Yeonmi, rose to high prominence through similarly fierce promotion and strong endorsements in the West. At her debut speech at the One Young World Summit in Dublin in October 2014 she dressed in highly presentable pink traditional clothing and, much as Nayirah had, conspicuously wiped her eyes and held her hand to her mouth with long pauses which gave her words much added dramatic effect. Much as Colin Powell was described as having committed “lie after lie” to portray an Iraqi threat,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schwartz, Jon, ‘Lie After Lie: What Colin Powell Knew About Iraq 15 Years Ago and What He Told the U.N.,’ &#039;&#039;The Intercept&#039;&#039;, February 6, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; from advanced drones to a poison factory to false claims regarding aluminium tubes, so too did Park Yeonmi commit falsehood after falsehood to the record. Much as Powell’s statements continued to be debunked, only for him to come out with more, so too were most of Yeonmi’s claims relatively easy to confirm as false – as was clear to anyone with even a rudimentary understanding of North Korea. This did not stop her from making more claims which continued to be widely publicised by a Western press eager for such stories, and her fame quickly became unprecedented among celebrity defectors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Park’s false claims to global audiences regarding life in North Korea are too numerous to list, but some examples are given below. In the first line of her opening One World Summit speech she stated: “North Korea is an unimaginable country. There is only one channel on tv. There is also no internet.” For anyone with a basic knowledge of the country, who has exchanged emails with friends in Pyongyang or flicked through multiple channels showing several foreign films, these claims are ludicrous – but perfectly believable for Western audiences. When addressing the Hong Kong Foreign Correspondents Club, Park claimed North Koreans had never heard of Africa – although almost every senior and middle school in the country has a world map with Africa clearly labelled.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“Speak up against China”: North Korean defector Yeonmi Park’s tearful plea,’ &#039;&#039;Hong Kong Foreign Correspondents Club&#039;&#039;, April 3, 2017. ‘How North Korea’s burgeoning middle class is painting a new picture of life in the DPRK,’ &#039;&#039;Hong Kong Foreign Correspondents Club&#039;&#039;, December 8, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A look at a high school history textbook shows that African history receives more attention than it does in most Western countries or anywhere else in East Asia. This is not to mention the performing arts shows put on by the many African students in Pyongyang coming from across the continent – from Zimbabwe and Uganda to Nigeria and Senegal. When Park claimed anyone with a height over 4 foot ten was conscripted into the military, this appeared to have no basis in reality since the country had an all-volunteer force. Of hundreds of North Koreans the writer has met and the dozens to whom he has spoken about the military, none recalled ever being conscripted and all were over five foot.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Interview with Yeonmi Park in: ‘Tyranny, Slavery and Columbia U,’ &#039;&#039;The Jordan B. Peterson Podcast&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), Season 4, Episode 26, May 31, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When Park claimed there was no word for ‘love’ in North Korea, one needed only listen to one of its many popular love songs to know that there were many, and that her claim was totally ludicrous.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘There’s no word for love in North Korea,’ Yeonmi Park at Google Zeitgeist, May 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; She also claimed that there was virtually no word for ‘I,’ and that North Koreans had to say ‘we’ for everything from school – again totally ludicrous for anyone who has watched television or any kind of North Korean popular media or heard people have daily conversations across the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Interview with Yeonmi Park in: ‘Tyranny, Slavery and Columbia U,’ &#039;&#039;The Jordan B. Peterson Podcast&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), Season 4, Episode 26, May 31, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Her claims relied on her audiences’ total ignorance about the country, and to the prejudiced metanarrative which Western coverage had fostered for decades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the end of 2014 a number of foreign journalists, many based in Seoul, had begun to question the truthfulness of Park’s story, with freelance journalist John Power publishing articles for &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039; highlighting her serious inconsistencies. The result, he noted, was harsh attacks on him by the often radical anti-North Korean groups which supported her. “I got a lot of grief for the story I wrote about Yeonmi Park. I pissed off every right-winger…. I wrote the story raising the questions people had about her and it got me in a load of shit,” he noted. Such attacks may have been intended to deter others from highlighting the extremely tenuous nature of her claims. Dr. Andrei Lankov observed that there were “bigger forces of manipulation at play” with Park’s rise to fame, highlighting that it was part of a broader phenomenon under which parts of the typical defector story had to be fabricated for the story to sell. “The real story of the refugee does not sell. It’s easier to create some fake stories about obligatory torture in the camps every second Saturday then to tell the real story which is boring,” he concluded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Murray, Richard, ‘Reporting on the impossible: The use of defectors in covering North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;The International Journal of Communication Ethics&#039;&#039;, vol. 14, no. 4, 2017 (pp. 17–24).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Award-winning documentary producer Mary Ann Jolley, having interviewed Park several times, observed in 2014: “Was the story she told of &#039;&#039;her&#039;&#039; life in North Korea accurate? The more speeches and interviews I read, watch and hear Park give, the more I become aware of serious inconsistencies in her story that suggest it wasn’t … if someone with such a high profile twists their story to fit the narrative we have come to expect from North Korean defectors, our perspective of the country could become dangerously skewed.” Jolley was one of many to highlight that the facts Park presented consistently failed to stand to reason, for example: “In telling of her escape from North Korea, Park often says she crossed three or even four mountains during the night to get to the border and describes the pain she endured because her shoes had holes in them. However, Hyesan where Park was living is right on the river that divides the two countries and there are no mountains to cross.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jolley, Mary Ann, ‘The Strange Tale of Yeonmi Park,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Park similarly claimed to have crossed the Gobi Desert from China into Mongolia at temperatures of minus 40 degrees with her mother and five other people including a baby – none of whom had any winter clothing, gloves, scarves or any guide. She claimed they crossed the entire desert on foot in such extreme weather in a single day, and when asked how this feat, which was impossible for many reasons, was achieved, she said it was a miracle.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Interview with Yeonmi Park in: ‘Tyranny, Slavery and Columbia U,’ &#039;&#039;The Jordan B. Peterson Podcast&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), Season 4, Episode 26, May 31, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another noteworthy claim which Park repeated several times was the following: “when I was nine years old, I saw my friend’s mother publicly executed. Her crime – watching a Hollywood movie.” This, too, was ridiculous, with even staunch critics of North Korea including professors in South Korea and other defectors highlighting that while the country did have the death penalty, it was reserved for crimes such as murder, human trafficking or smuggling.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jolley, Mary Ann, ‘The Strange Tale of Yeonmi Park,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Park described extreme hardship and having to “go to the mountain to get the grass to eat” and forage for food “like grass or sometimes dragonflies,” “eating grasshoppers, dragonflies, a lot of insects, tree bark, plants, flowers.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. Interview with Yeonmi Park in: ‘Tyranny, Slavery and Columbia U,’ &#039;&#039;The Jordan B. Peterson Podcast&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), Season 4, Episode 26, May 31, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “To watch dead bodies was my routine life. That’s how many people were dying from [lack of] food, and starving,” she noted on a separate occasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Hong Kong Special,’ &#039;&#039;Casey &amp;amp;#x26; Yeonmi: North Korea Today&#039;&#039;, September 25, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A 2021 iteration of the story was even more extreme, recalling “piles of human bodies” every spring from malnutrition, “and you see children, just rats eating human eyes, first, and then children catching these rats and they eat them and they somehow die from – I don’t know what it is. Then rats eat the children back. So this cycle of us eating rats and they eat us back is going to continue and continue.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Interview with Yeonmi Park in: ‘Tyranny, Slavery and Columbia U,’ &#039;&#039;The Jordan B. Peterson Podcast&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), Season 4, Episode 26, May 31, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such horror stories were very far from atypical particularly in her later talks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Earlier in her career preceding her major debut in 2014, however, when Park was interviewed alongside other defectors on the South Korean television show ‘Now On My Way to See You,’ her mother was asked: “When we talk about stories of people eating grass or people struggling to eat, Yeju [Park’s pseudonym at the time] says, ‘Oh that never happened….’ Why is that? Did Yeju never go through these experiences?” Park’s mother replied: “We were not to that extent. We were just never in a position where we were starving.” She claimed her daughter didn’t know about any serious hardship in North Korea until she left the country, stating: “Her father did his best to give his kids a better life, so … the kids didn’t know the truth about what was going on in North Korea,” highlighting that Yeonmi only learned about such stories after being featured on ‘Now On My Way to See You.’&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;북한의 상류층 예주의 남모를 고민!’ [‘Worrying about the appearance of Yeju, the upper class of North Korea!’], Now On My Way to See You, Episode 58, January 2013.&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jolley, Mary Ann, ‘The Strange Tale of Yeonmi Park,’ &amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;, December 10, 2014.&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The contradictions regarding Park’s personal experiences, including the kinds of abuses and hardships she claimed to have faced, were even more extreme, as well documented by another defector named Park Joo.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Yeonmi Park: The Defector Who Fooled the World,’ &#039;&#039;JooPark3782 Blog&#039;&#039;, December 22, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Park Yeonmi’s early perceptions of North Korea contrasted sharply with her much more extreme claims of later years. For example, her mother stated regarding a defector TV program she appeared on, where other defectors recounted various horror stories regarding their experiences: “She calls me before and after a show recording, asking me, ‘Am I really North Korean?’ She says she has no idea what the other girls on the show are talking about. She says she thinks everyone is lying on the show.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jolley, Mary Ann, ‘The Strange Tale of Yeonmi Park,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lee Je Son, another North Korean defector, noted that several facts about Park’s story were clearly false. Regarding some of Park’s claims she commented “no one would believe this unless they were an idiot.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lee, Je Son, ‘Why defectors change their stories,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, January 21, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; South Korean professors Shi Eun Yu and Kim Hyun Ah, who worked at the country’s processing sector for North Korean defectors, strongly refuted several of Park’s statements. “It’s not possible” they stated outright.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jolley, Mary Ann, ‘The Strange Tale of Yeonmi Park,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Swiss businessman Felix Abt, who had worked and travelled extensively in North Korea for seven years, strongly refuted Park’s claims as “obviously exaggerated or plain false,” noting multiple significant inconsistencies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Power, John, ‘North Korea: Defectors and Their Sceptics,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, October 29, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Park’s narrative was nevertheless highly prized in the West for the emotional deliveries she gave, for the way her extreme claims could grab headlines, and for affirming Western supremacy by presenting westernisation as the solution to and inevitable fate of her country. She was thus strongly endorsed and promoted by Western sources because, like Nayirah, her story suited the Western agenda against a key target. Following her debut, she embarked on an international promotional tour that included radio and television appearances around the world, and subsequently appeared on a panel at the U.S. State Department on Human Rights Day to present her claims. Several journalists, such as veteran DPRK analyst Michael Basset, continued to conclude that Park’s statements regarding North Korea were out of touch with the reality in the country, and that she was using outright lies to gain fame and, in the process, tarnish the country’s image. Park meanwhile reaped a small fortune from her sensationalized speeches, from which she earned over $12,500 per speech according to her agent.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Carroll, Chad, ‘Claims N. Korean defector earns $41k per speech “completely incorrect”,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, June 30, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Much as public relations firm Hill+Knowlton had helped to create Nayirah as a phenomenon, Park was similarly supported and trained by the Teach North Korean Refugees Global Education Center, which was founded by International Director of the Atlas Network NGO Casey Lartigue. Lartigue was the host of &#039;&#039;North Korea Today&#039;&#039;, and his NGO was funded by the U.S. State Department and the U.S. Congress. It in turn directly funded defectors such as Park and defector groups to promote anti-North Korean narratives. When meeting with the writer in person, Lartigue emphasised that he and his associates had the goal of nothing less than the total destruction of North Korea’s political system, the remaking of its society and punishment of its leadership. “If you met [North Korean leader, Chairman] Kim Jong Un, what would you say to him?” he asked. Answering his own question, he said: “I would have nothing to say to him, there’s nothing one can say to these kinds of people, their only job is killing Koreans, and the only way to help North Koreans is to bring them down.” He showed the writer photos of himself alongside Park, whose work he expressed considerable pride in and to whom he said his organisation had provided tremendous support, alongside other defectors, to speak against the country. To one familiar with North Korea, Lartigue gave the impression of an extremist who firmly believed that that those who resisted Western power and rejected Western hegemony, values and ideology needed to be neutralised. The support of his organisation, which widely recruited and groomed defectors in South Korea, was central to facilitating Park Yeonmi’s rise to international fame.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the time of this writing Park had gained 600,000 subscribers on her YouTube channel &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea&#039;&#039; and was publishing new videos several times a week making consistently ludicrous claims and frequently predicting the country’s imminent collapse or its leadership’s imminent overthrow.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘How Covid-19 is Destroying the North Korean Regime,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), June 1, 2021. ‘Uprising inside North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), April 28, 2021. ‘Is the North Korean Regime Collapsing,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), May 27, 2021. ‘The End of Kim Jong-un,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), January 31, 2021. ‘Coup in North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), March 1, 2021. ‘Breaking News: Massive Uprising in Musan, North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), March 9, 2021. ‘Is Kim Jong-Un about to be replaced,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), June 17, 2021. ‘The Deadly New Virus Spreading in North Korea Might Bring Down the Regime,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), May 3, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Examples from the first half of 2021 alone include: Kim Jong Un’s sister and many North Korean children being frequent consumers of crystal meth;&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Shocking Secret of Kim Yo-jeong,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), July 7, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; disabled people&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘What Happens If you become disabled in North Korea?,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), January 14, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and AIDS patients being executed or experimented on with chemical weapons;&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Deadly New Virus Spreading in North Korea Might Bring Down the Regime,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), May 3, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; women being sold by the government as sex slaves to China;&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘How Much Does North Korean Regime Earn Selling Their Women to China,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), February 21, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kim Jong Un being secretly gay;&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Is Kim Jong-Un Gay?,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), February 26, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kim Jong Un having several mistresses&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Will Kim Jong Un’s Mistress Take Over North Korea?,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), March 15, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and female sex slaves;&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The True Dark Side of North Korea Pleasure Squad,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), April 19, 2021. ‘North Korea’s Secret “Pleasure Squad” Parties,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), December 17, 2021. ‘Exclusive: New Photos of Kim Jong Un’s Pleasure Squad,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), December 23, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; among hundreds of others. An entire volume would need to be written on the Park Yeonmi phenomenon in order to debunk the literally hundreds of total fabrications which she spread to her large audience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shin and Park were very far from isolated examples, with notable others including:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Defector Lee Soon Ok, who gave testimony before the U.S. House of Representatives in 2004 elaborating on claims that Christians were tortured and burned to death molten iron in North Korean political prisons. The head of the North Korean Defectors’ Association in Seoul, Chang In Suk, claimed to know first-hand that Lee was never a political prisoner as claimed, with many other defectors agreeing that Lee’s accounts were very far from credible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Song, Jiyoung, ‘Why do North Korean defector testimonies so often fall apart?,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 13, 2015. Song, Jiyoung, ‘Unreliable witnesses: The challenge of separating truth from fiction when it comes to North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Policy Forum&#039;&#039;, August 2, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
* Defector Kwon Hyuk, who told the U.S. Congress that he was an intelligence officer at North Korea’s embassy in Beijing and had witnessed the government conducting human experiments on political prisoners. His testimony was key to building support for passing the North Korea Human Rights Act in 2004 to place further sanctions on the country. His story was subsequently retold in a prominent BBC documentary which brought it to the public’s attention, but a more detailed analysis by South Korea’s &#039;&#039;Yonhap&#039;&#039; news agency subsequently largely discredited his claims.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘BBC “북, 정치범 생체실험 보도” 신빙성 논란’ [‘BBC’s “North Korea reports on political prisoner’s biological experiments” credibility controversy’], &amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Media Today&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;, March 2, 2004.&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
* Defector Kim Hye Kyung testified before the Canadian parliament that she knew a woman who killed her baby and sold it as pork in a market in North Korea – which she portrayed as reflecting the general state of affairs in the country. Her testimony was widely questioned by Korean defectors and analysts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Song, Jiyoung, ‘Unreliable witnesses: The challenge of separating truth from fiction when it comes to North Korea,’ &amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Policy Forum&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;, August 2, 2015. ‘아들을 토막내 고기로 팔았다? 그건 거짓말’ [‘Did you sell your son as meat? That’s a lie’], &amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;OhMyNews&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;, February 12, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These testimonies were highly valued in the West for the self-gratification they provided, appearing to affirm the idea of Western superiority over the world’s least westernised state, as well as providing pretexts for hostile policies against the East Asian adversary usually including further economic sanctions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Writing for the &#039;&#039;International Journal of Communication Ethics&#039;&#039;, in a study of how defector testimonies shaped coverage of North Korea, journalism educator in South Korea Richard Murray noted that much Western reporting was “highly speculative or loosely fictional,” with uncritical use of defectors skewing the world’s understanding of the country. He observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;There were issues in the reliability of all these sources with defectors and their testimony being particularly problematic. Issues in which defectors and how defector testimony was used reigned supreme. Defector testimony was used to support an isolationist premised narrative on North Korea under the guise of human rights…. Stereotyping, caricature and lazy analysis are all hallmarks of the use and treatment of North Korean refugees and their community as a whole in reporting [on] North Korea from South Korea … the marketplace for defector stories is crowded and that has led to defectors outdoing each other to sell their stories.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Murray, Richard, ‘Reporting on the impossible: The use of defectors in covering North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;The International Journal of Communication Ethics&#039;&#039;, vol. 14, no. 4, 2017 (pp. 17–24).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; correspondent Choe Sung Hun similarly observed regarding defectors: “some of them have a habit when they meet a reporter, they begin imagining: ‘What kind of answer is he looking for?’ They will provide the answer they think you want … horrible made- up stories about NK.” Efforts by anti-North Korea and human rights organisations to use defectors to manipulate journalists were widespread, he observed, and there was a strong tendency to “exaggerate and make up stories,” recounting: “I see human rights activists doing this all the time.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 17–24).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Media outlets also played important roles in interpreting and at times distorting defector accounts to fit into the narratives that were most favoured. As noted by lecturer at Leiden University and head of Korea work at the International Crisis Group Christopher Green, media outlets and scholars consistently dishonestly portrayed North Koreans as leaving their country only due to hardship and deprivation. He highlighted that the primary reasons for leaving ranged from wanting to be with loved ones abroad or wanting a better education for their children, and often had nothing to do with living conditions in North Korea itself – but that this kind of story would not be fit in with the narratives journalists or scholars sought to convey.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Green, C., ‘Why North Korean defectors choose to leave,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, April 27, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The South Korean government’s National Human Rights Commission of Korea similarly observed “a tendency on the part of journalists … distorting defector accounts of life and escape from North Korea.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ahn, J., ‘Almost half of defectors experience discrimination in the South: Major survey,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, March 15, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The manipulation of defector testimonies by media outlets in countries hostile to North Korea, and the use of financial incentives as a means of extracting false testimony, was attested to by defector Kim Ryon Hui in a 2018 interview with Korean-American documentary producer David Yun. Having repeatedly criticised the campaign to vilify the country, she stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It is defectors who say that there really are human rights violations in the North, but we have to examine defectors very closely. There is a TV show called &#039;&#039;Now On My Way to See You&#039;&#039; in South Korea. It’s a show starring defectors and their stories…. When you watch this show and all its star defectors, you will watch with tears running down your face. ‘North Korea has to be destroyed.’ ‘We must liberate North Koreans and given them freedom.’ It will make you say things like that…. However, partition [of Korea] means that news from the other side is not told truthfully. Instead, the prolonged [Korean] war creates a need to distort truth and tell lies. The people who need war are creating this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Now On My Way to See You&#039;&#039; airs four times a month … two days of shooting makes four episodes for a month. The pay for two days of work is $2000. No worker, no matter who they are, if they had a job that pays $2000 for 2 days, what would they do? They would try their best to hold on to that job. But ‘the North lives in extreme poverty,’ ‘we starve and shiver’ – just these testimonies won’t keep you on the show. It’s more difficult than keeping a job at Samsung or those huge corporations. You’re going to need more of ‘I was so hungry I ate a human being,’ ‘I gave birth to a baby, but because he’s disabled the government buried him alive.’ Only these kinds of testimonies can get you a place on the show. I have a friend that got a call from &#039;&#039;Now On My Way to See You&#039;&#039; staff. This friend was caught three times while trying to live in China and was caught by Chinese authorities each time. And when the show found out they called and asked my friend if he could join the cast. ‘We heard you were caught three times. All you have to do is tell us the story,’ they said. So my friend replied ‘I have no idea what other defectors are talking about on your show. I was caught three times [and returned to North Korea], but I never have experienced what the defectors claim on your show. I don’t know what country they’re talking about.’ Then, the show staff member said: ‘Sir, you can’t say that kind of stuff.’ Then added: ‘Don’t worry we will give you a script. All you have to do is read it out loud’…. So the show has a pre-made script at the ready, and when the defector doesn’t know what to say the script is given to fill the space. So they take a kernel of truth like my friend who did get caught three times and when they take that and pile lies on top of it – it becomes the new reality. It becomes the new truth. I think this is very unfortunate.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Yun, David, ‘Loyal Citizens of Pyongyang in Seoul’ (Documentary), October 16, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;A defector interviewed under the name Mr. Choi, who also lived in South Korea, similarly referred to North Koreans who made inflated claims about unfathomable human rights abuses and horrors in the north as “the defectors who just read aloud the NIS’ fictions” – the NIS (National Intelligence Service) being South Korea’s chief intelligence agency equivalent to the CIA. “These guys don’t work for money; they don’t work in factories or companies. They talk for money,” he concluded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the allure of fame and fortune motivated some defectors to seek celebrity status with extreme testimonies, the need to subsist in South Korea was also a significant motivator since northerners earned significantly less money than locals, faced discrimination in employment, education and healthcare access, and often struggled to adapt to life.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Almost half of defectors experience discrimination in the South: Major survey,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, March 15, 2017&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The fact that defectors and their children residing in Seoul have been known in extreme cases to die of starvation was an important indicator of this.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lee, Hakyung Kate, ‘North Korean mother and son defectors die of suspected starvation in Seoul,’ &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Statistics ranging from defectors’ unemployment rates to high school dropout rates among their children further demonstrated this,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Go, Myong-Hyun, ‘Resettling in South Korea: Challenges for Young North Korean Refugees,’ &#039;&#039;The Asan Institute for Policy Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 4, no. 26, September 12–29, 2019. ‘Report to Congressional Requesters, Humanitarian Assistance: Status of North Korean Refugee Resettlement and Asylum in the United States,’ &#039;&#039;United States Government Accountability Office&#039;&#039; (GAO-10-691), June 2010 (p. 44).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; making sensationalist reporting an attractive avenue to escape poverty. Dr. Konstantin Asmolov, a leading fellow at the Russian Academy of Sciences Institute for Far Eastern Studies Korean Studies Centre, was among those to observe to this effect: “The media has enough materials about how difficult they find it to adapt in the South and that they are considered second-class citizens there. One of the few ways to get more is to actively participate in propaganda against North Korea, telling the public not so much what is really going on, but what is desired to be heard. And as the competition is high, it is necessary to tell something particularly terrible and become the author of an ‘exclusive rumor.’”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘On the Fate of Thae Yong-ho,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, January 28, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Senior lecturer in Korean studies at the University of Melbourne Song Jiyoung similarly observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Cash payments in return for interviews with North Korean refugees have been standard practice in the field for years…. A government official from the South Korean Ministry of Unification told me the range of fees could vary wildly, from $50–500 per hour, depending on the quality of information. But this practice raises a difficulty: how does the payment change the relation between a researcher and an interviewee, and what effect will it have on the story itself? This practice also drives the demand for ‘saleable stories’: the more exclusive, shocking or emotional, the higher the fee.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Song, Jiyoung, ‘Why do North Korean defector testimonies so often fall apart?,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 13, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Song highlighted that defectors “have become well aware of what the interviewer wants to hear. Whether speaking to the UN, U.S. Congress or western media, the questions are the same every time: why did you leave North Korea, and how terrible is it?” He added that “first-person testimonies have become the norm, and have increasingly come to involve younger victims with more tragic, dramatic, visual and emotional accounts.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Song observed in a separate assessment: “The more terrible their stories are, the more attention they receive. The more international invitations they receive, the more cash comes in. It is how the capitalist system works: competition for more tragic and shocking stories.” (Song, Jiyoung, ‘Unreliable witnesses: The challenge of separating truth from fiction when it comes to North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Policy Forum&#039;&#039;, August 2, 2015.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With cross-examination and by consulting multiple sources being highly time-consuming, he noted, unverified information was often accepted at face value to satisfy the demand for extreme headlines.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In my 16 years studying North Korean refugees, I have experienced numerous inconsistent stories, some intentional omission and occasionally, some lies … many refugees say they feel pressured for defector stories. Ahn Myung Chol, a former prison guard at Camp 22, said people liked shocking stories and these so-called ‘defector-activists’ were merely responding to this desire. Chong Kwang-il, a former prisoner at Camp 15, said the fame brought by media exposure trapped them, forcing them to reproduce a certain narrative.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Song noted that the accuracy of testimonies often mattered little to activists and those who were receiving them so long as they portrayed North Korea negatively.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These false testimonies had very real consequences. U.S. legislation including the North Korea Human Rights Act, and subsequent much harsher measures passed under the Obama administration, were overwhelmingly reliant on the oral accounts of defectors to provide justification. The same was true for the 2013 UN Commission of Inquiry into human rights in North Korea which launched a report that overwhelmingly relied on defector testimony.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Song, Jiyoung, ‘Unreliable witnesses: The challenge of separating truth from fiction when it comes to North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Policy Forum&#039;&#039;, August 2, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not only the claims defectors which were fabricated, but in many cases also the claims that any defection had occurred at all. The most prominent example was the extreme coercion used to force Korean prisoners of war to refuse repatriation during the Korean War (see Chapter 2). A more recent example was the case of 12 North Korean waitresses employed in China, who were reported to have sought asylum in South Korea in 2016. At a time of high tensions, this was widely hailed by Western media outlets as yet another sign of the disillusionment of North Korea’s population with their country and its leadership.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ripley, Will, ‘Tearful North Korean waitresses: Our “defector” colleagues were tricked,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, April 20, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While Pyongyang continued to insist that its waitresses had been kidnapped, publicising interviews with their bereaved families, these claims were inevitably dismissed in the West as propaganda. With the inauguration of a new administration in South Korea in 2017, however, it emerged the following year that the waitresses had indeed been kidnapped by South Korean intelligence, reportedly on personal orders of President Park Geun Hye, and that they wished to return home. The women had been denied access to the press or lawyers to prevent this from becoming known. Only after being reported in South Korean media was this later re-reported by a number of Western outlets, although seven years later the women remain in custody and unable to return.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Tale of North Korean Waitresses Who Fled to South Takes Dark Turn,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 11, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many other supposed defectors claimed to have been similarly coerced or tricked into moving to South Korea from China and were prevented from returning, although this was very seldom reported as it contradicted the Western narrative of the North as near unliveable and as a country-sized prison.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Yun, David,‘Loyal Citizens of Pyongyang in Seoul’ (Documentary), October 16, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Western efforts to vilify Pyongyang it was an inconvenient truth that significant numbers of defectors sought to return to North Korea, with most prohibited from leaving South Korea although some succeeded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Choe, Sang-Hun, ‘A North Korean Defector’s Regret,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 15, 2015. Taylor, Adam, ‘Why North Korean Defectors Keep Returning Home,’ &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, December 26, 2013. Yoon, Soo, ‘North Korean defectors see American dream deferred as reality sets in the US,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2016. ‘South Korea to deport Korean-American accused of praising North,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, January 9, 2015. ‘Shattering the myth that all N. Koreans want to defect to S. Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Hankyoreh&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, the numbers seeking to return to their country after experiencing life in the South rose throughout the 2010s. As one North Korean living in Seoul, Kwon Chol Nam, said when interviewed in 2017: “even though North Korea is poorer, I felt more free there. Neighbours and people help each other and depend on each other. Life is simpler there and here they are just slaves to money.” Kwon was arrested by South Korean police for attempting to return home, and his case was far from exceptional.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘After Fleeing North Korea, some defectors want to go back to life under Kim Jong Un,’ &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, December 14, 2017. Yun, David, ‘Loyal Citizens of Pyongyang in Seoul’ (Documentary), October 16, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, on the very day that Kwon’s interview was published, a UN human rights hearing on North Korea held in Seoul was interrupted by a tearful defector, Kim Ryon Hui, who begged to be allowed to return home after having repeatedly attempted to leave the South for years.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korean defector interrupts UN human rights event to plead tearfully to be allowed to return to Pyongyang,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039; December 14, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This reality undermined efforts to portray the North Korean state as one committing untold horrors within its borders, and was carefully omitted from Western reporting. Also omitted were the rewards offered by South Korea of up to $860,000 per person, depending on circumstances, for defections.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hancocks, Paula and Masters, James, ‘South Korea to quadruple reward fee for North Korean defectors,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, March 5, 2017. ‘South Korea boosts reward for defectors from North to $860,000,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, March 5, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;North Korea in the Western Press&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Beyond defector testimonies, efforts to vilify North Korea have relied heavily on Western media outlets and various anti-Pyongyang human rights groups’ fabrication or misrepresentation of information. Several Western journalists have attested to the unreliability of major outlets’ reporting on the country, with Max Fisher from the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; writing that when covering North Korea: “almost any story is treated as broadly credible, no matter how outlandish or thinly sourced.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fisher, Max, ‘No, Kim Jong Un probably didn’t feed his uncle to 120 hungry dogs,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Isaac Stone-Fish wrote in &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; that: “as an American journalist you can write almost anything you want about North Korea and people will just accept it.” He admitted to having done the same himself, detailing a severe North Korean drug epidemic without evidence which later proved to be entirely false.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone Fish, Isaac, ‘The Black Hole of North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A study published in the &#039;&#039;International Journal of Communication Ethics&#039;&#039; by Richard Murray observed accordingly: “North Korea’s isolation has resulted in an ‘anything goes’ approach to reporting on the nation that would not be acceptable in covering any other country.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Murray, Richard, ‘Reporting on the impossible: The use of defectors in covering North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;The International Journal of Communication Ethics&#039;&#039;, vol. 14, no. 4, 2017 (pp. 17–24).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039; similarly noted: “when it comes to covering news about the ‘Hermit Kingdom’ it seems that sometimes the rule book is thrown out the window.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Carroll, Chad, ‘North Korea’s invisible phone, killer dogs and other such stories – why the world is transfixed,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, January 6, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A report from &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039; came to much the same conclusion – that almost any story depicting the country negatively was generally accepted in Western press.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Taylor, Adam, ‘Why You Shouldn’t Necessarily Trust Those Reports Of Kim Jong- un Executing His Ex-Girlfriend,’ &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, August 29, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Korean Studies professor at Colombia University and prominent expert on North Korea, Charles Armstrong, referred to the country’s post-Cold War isolation as having “served in the West as a blank screen on which many – often mutually contradictory – fears and fantasies have been projected.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Armstrong, Charles K., ‘Korea and its Futures: Unification and the Unfinished War, Review,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of Asian Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 60, no. 1, February 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One way this manifested was in common fabricated reports of executions carried out by the Korean state, with Western reports that high profile North Korean figures from leading pop singers to generals were ordered killed consistently followed by reappearances by the same supposedly dead figures on camera.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Former North Korean general believed executed turns up alive,’ &#039;&#039;Fox News&#039;&#039;, May 10, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An example was CNN’s report in May 2015, which it framed as revealing “the ugly truth about the regime,” alleging that Chairman Kim Jong Un had personally ordered his aunt Kim Kyong Hui to be poisoned and killed. The killing of an elderly family member by the leader of one of the West’s main adversaries was subsequently widely re-reported by Western news outlets, and as was often the case defectors were cited as the source.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hancocks, Paula, ‘North Korean leader ordered aunt to be poisoned, defector says,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, May 12, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Mrs. Kim was very much alive, however, went on to make a public appearance in January 2020.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hotham, Oliver, ‘Kim Jong Un’s aunt, once reported killed, makes first appearance in six years,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, January 25, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example was the report in 2013 that famous North Korean singer Hyon Song Wol not only had been arrested, but was secretly the former girlfriend of Chairman Kim who had then ordered her execution by firing squad along with 11 other entertainers. Widespread reports in Western media outlets surrounding the story included an extramarital affair by the Korean leader and the much older singer, Hyon and other singers trading in sex tapes, and several other claims which, although appearing ridiculous to those familiar with North Korea, were believable enough for public consumption.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Kim Jong Un’s Ex-Lover Hyon Song-Wol “Executed By North Korean Firing Squad After Making Sex Tape”,’ &#039;&#039;Huffington Post&#039;&#039;, August 23, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hyon’s fame as a symbol of Korean performing arts, and her frequent singing of national songs at major events, meant she was a particularly attractive target for a fabricated story involving pornography and execution for those seeking to tarnish North Korea’s image. She reappeared on television several months after her supposed execution, however, and subsequently performed several times including on goodwill visits to South Korea in 2018 with no sign of any veracity to the allegations made.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘(和訳)『白頭と漢拏はわが祖国』三池淵管弦楽団・玄松月(ヒョンソンウォル)団長 Hyon Song-wol 平昌五輪（北朝鮮芸術団が韓 国ソウルで公演）’ [(Japanese translation) “Hakuto and Hansho is my homeland” Hyon Song-wol, leader of the Miikebuchi Orchestra, Hyon Song-wol Pyeongchang Olympics (North Korean art troupe performing in Seoul, South Korea)] (Youtube Channel), February 12, 2018.&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Kim Jong Un’s “executed” ex-girlfriend comes back from the dead with appearance on state TV,’ &amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Mirror&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;, May 17, 2014.&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Serbian volleyball coach Branislav Moro, who trained North Korea’s national team, noted as an example of the near complete detachment of Western reporting from reality that major Western media outlets had reported on the executions of North Korean athletes as punishment for their failure to win medals at international competitions. Moro stated: “for example, I sit right next to one of those ‘killed’ athletes and I’m too ashamed to tell him that he’s supposed to be dead. I even used my cell phone to check on the internet to confirm his identity. Basically, there is very little truthful information out there.” Moro stressed that this was indicative of a wider phenomenon under which Western press’ fabricated stories of misconduct by the Korean state served to harm its international image.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Serbian Coach Reveals How Mainstream Media “Kills” North Korean Athletes,’ &#039;&#039;Sputnik News&#039;&#039;, September 16, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable prior example was the reporting by a number of Western organisations, most prominently the Washington-based Human Rights Without Frontiers, regarding the fate Korean defector Yu Tae Jun. Yu had defected to South Korea and received southern citizenship, but later returned to find his wife. The rights group’s report stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In June of last year he is known to have been executed in South Hamyong Province in North Korea. It is known that the North Korean government executed many former North Koreans, however this is the first time that the victim has actually been identified. In addition, due to the fact that Mr. Yu was a South Korean citizen, the repercussions for this incident are expected to be large. Mr. Yu was publicly executed in front of a group of North Korean citizens. It is known that he was charged with going to South Korea and committing treason against the Pyongyang government.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Former North Korean was “publicly executed,”’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Without Frontiers&#039;&#039;, February 28, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;“By all accounts,” seconded prominent British rights expert Aidan Foster-Carter, “he’s now very dead – at just 33.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Foster-Carter, Aidan, ‘They shoot people, don’t they?,’ &#039;&#039;Asia Times&#039;&#039;, March 22, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western and South Korean media were quick to pick up on this execution, with prominent Seoul-based paper &#039;&#039;Chosun Ilbo&#039;&#039; reporting on it on ten separate occasions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After reports of his public execution had circulated in Western press for some months, the “now very dead” Yu Tae Jun gave a press conference in North Korea on June 12, 2001.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Seo, Soo-min, ‘Video footage shows defector alive in NK,’ &#039;&#039;Korea Times&#039;&#039;, August 21, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He subsequently returned to South Korea in 2002, having been fully pardoned for his defection by Pyongyang. Yu’s mother, Ahn Chong Suk, stated regarding the circumstances of his return: “I heard from my son that the North Korean leader directed my son’s pardon on April 30 last year by saying that a man who loves his wife also loves the fatherland.” She nevertheless cautioned her son to lie about the circumstances of his return because otherwise “it might make [North Korean leader Chairman] Kim Jong Il look good.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Defector pardoned by NK leader, mother says,’ &#039;&#039;Korea Times&#039;&#039;, August 31, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yu’s case was far from an exceptional one in terms of the coverage it received from Western human rights groups and media outlets. False reports of executions went as far as the claim in 2019 by leading British papers, citing anonymous sources, that a North Korean general had been executed by being thrown in piranha tank built specifically for such killings. This fit in with reports in Western press over several years of a range of other execution methods, consistently based on anonymous sources, ranging from feeding to tigers and dogs to blasts with anti-aircraft artillery.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Adu, Aletha, ‘Kim Jong-un throws general into piranha-filled fish tank in Bond-inspired execution, reports claim,’ &#039;&#039;The Sun&#039;&#039;, June 9, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps the leading media source of extreme fabricated stories on North Korea was &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; (RFA),&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korean University Students Copy Kim Jong Un’s Hairstyle,’ &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, March 25, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a U.S. government-funded non-profit broadcasting corporation with the stated purpose of “advancing the goals of U.S. foreign policy.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, ‘About,’ Broadcasting Board of Governors. n.d. (Retrieved June 5, 2016). Sosin, Gene, &#039;&#039;Sparks of Liberty: an insider’s memoir of Radio Liberty&#039;&#039;, University Park, Pennsylvania State University Press, 1999 (p. 257). Welch, David, &#039;&#039;Propaganda, power and persuasion from World War I to Wikileaks&#039;&#039;, London, New York, I. B. Tauris, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One of its most widely circulated and spectacular stories in the early years of Kim Jong Un’s leadership was that the new leader had “fed his uncle to dogs”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dier, Arden, ‘Report: Kim Jong Un fed uncle alive to 120 starved dogs,’ &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, January 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; – a story widely re-reported in Western news outlets which proved to be entirely false.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kaiman, Jonathan, ‘Story about Kim Jong-un’s uncle being fed to dogs originated with satirist,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, January 6, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; RFA was a leading producer of fabricated stories either alleging severe North Korean government abuses of its population or claiming the state had instituted absurd new policies. Another notable example was a report shortly after Chairman Kim’s accession that all men in North Korea were required by law to copy his exact haircut&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korean University Students Copy Kim Jong Un’s Hairstyle,’ &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, March 25, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; – which was similarly re-reported as fact without evidence or corroboration.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korea: Students required to get Kim Jong-un haircut,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, March 26, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As was very often the case with RFA stories in particular, it turned out to be entirely false.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘How the &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; released the whole set of baloney,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, November 26, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Foreign businessmen and NGO workers in Pyongyang at the time all contradicted the story – in the words of the director of Singapore-based NGO Choson Exchange it was “just stupid.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Macdonald, Hamish, ‘Why men’s Kim Jong Un hairstyle requirement is unlikely true,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, March 26, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2017 RFA reported that the Chinese Foreign Ministry had advised all its citizens to immediately evacuate North Korea for their safety,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘China Warns its Citizens in North Korea to Leave as Conflict with U.S. Looms,’ &#039;&#039;Sputnik News&#039;&#039;, May 2, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and while some who heard the broadcast did evacuate there was no record of such a warning ever being issued.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The ministry subsequently had to release a statement denying the report which it referred to as Fake News.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the People’s Republic of China, Foreign Ministry Spokesperson Geng Shuang’s Regular Press Conference on May 2, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
RFA retained close ties to U.S. intelligence from its foundation, and was referred to by the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; as a “CIA broadcasting venture” established during the Cold War as part of a generously funded agency propaganda network alongside Radio Free Europe, Radio Liberty, Free Cuba Radio and several others.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Worldwide Propaganda Network Built by the C.I.A.,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 26, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By fabricating stories misrepresenting and demonising North Korea, the state-funded outlet advanced U.S. foreign policy goals by depicting America’s oldest state adversary as a pariah and exacerbating tensions around it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alongside outright fabrications, news from North Korea was often misrepresented in Western reporting with similar results. An example was a report in 2012 that Pyongyang had claimed to have discovered a “unicorn lair.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korea Says It’s Found a “Unicorn Lair,”’ &#039;&#039;U.S. News&#039;&#039;, November 30, 2012. ‘Unicorns’ Existence Proven, Says North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, November 30, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was again widely re-reported by Western media outlets and was one of many fabricated stories to appear in the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;–endorsed bestselling guide to the country titled North Korea, &#039;&#039;Unmasking Three Generations of&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;Madmen&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cases of Korean news being similarly misrepresented were highly common, an example being British press reports that North Korean media was claiming deceased Chairman Kim Jong Il had invented burritos – or shwarma depending on the Western source reporting it – which helped contribute to the image of the country as one far out of touch with reality. Korean outlets had in fact credited Chairman Kim with having suggested that “wheat cakes stuffed with meat” be offered to workers at certain locations, not with inventing the popular snack. (Gill, Kate, ‘North Koreans enjoy burritos after paper bizarrely claims Kim Jong-il “invented dish in 2011”,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, January 4, 2022.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The original Korean statement announced the discovery of an archaeological site associated with the ancient capital of King Dongmyeong of Gogurye, a poetic term for which is “kiringul” – a unicorn lair.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Taking the unicorn story as an example of a wider phenomenon, one Texan political commentator noted that Western coverage of North Korea relied heavily on “long-standing stereotypes of East Asian ‘oddity’ to dehumanise North Koreans and justify U.S. aggression against them…. U.S. propaganda can dismiss North Korea’s legitimate concerns so easily because of the underlying racist assumption that these are a bizarre and simple-minded people that believe in things like unicorns. This feeds off of and into orientalist logic that sees East Asians as a nearly subhuman ‘other’ that can’t be reasoned with and so must be handled with force.” (‘A Lot of What You Know About North Korea Is Racist Nonsense,’ &#039;&#039;Medium&#039;&#039;, April 18, 2017).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Complementing Western reporting vilifying the DPRK, positive imagery of the state was consistently depicted either as a façade or censored entirely. The blocking of North Korean-run or pro-North Korean media content by American social media platforms such as YouTube represented only part of the picture.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘YouTube blocks North Korean channel,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 14, 2016. Solon, Olivia, ‘YouTube shuts down North Korean propaganda channels,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2017. Kang, Seung-woo, ‘North Korea engaged in fights against YouTube sanctions,’ &#039;&#039;Korea Times&#039;&#039;, February 11, 2021. O’Carroll, Chad, ‘YouTube terminates new North Korean propaganda channel, weeks after launch,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, August 5, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A prominent article written for the German Institute of Global Area Studies by researchers David Shim and Dirk Nabers regarding portrayals of North Korea in the West concluded that positive images were tightly and effectively censored. “Images of North Korea showing its military ‘strength’ and internal ‘weakness’ are highlighted as idiosyncratic aspects to emphasise its Otherness. The use of images marks North Korea in particular ways, which separate ‘them’ from ‘us’… A good example of what is made almost invisible in Western representations of North Korea is smiling or joyful ordinary North Korean people,” they concluded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shim, David and Nabers, Dirk, &#039;&#039;North Korea and the Politics of Visual Representation&#039;&#039;, German Institute of Global and Area Studies, GIGA Research Programme: Power, Norms and Governance in International Relations, April 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One seemingly trivial but significant example of suppression of positive imagery of North Korea was the response to the popular apolitical video blog by British traveller Louis Cole, which focused on the quality of attractions such as its fun karaoke and water parks and the kind local people. When the videos’ popularity risked undermining predominant Western portrayals of North Korea, Cole was heavily criticised by organisations such as New York-based Human Rights Watch for failing to speak negatively about the country’s politics, and was even widely accused of being a paid agent&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;This allegation was very commonly used to dismiss those whose narratives regarding Western targets strongly contradicted those of the West, whether those defending Chinese state policies after extended time in the country, or reporting positively on life in Iraq under the Ba’athist government.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; of Pyongyang.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Butterly, Amelia, ‘Vlogger Louis Cole Denies North Korea Paid for Videos of his Trip,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, August 18, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Cole was instead expected to describe the country in line with the way its image had been constructed in the West – an invisible “true North Korea” never seen on camera but which Western sources insisted represented the reality of the country:&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robertson, Phil, ‘Louis Cole’s Merry North Korea Adventure,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Watch&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; one where seemingly happy and well fed people were supposedly secretly starving and miserable behind closed doors.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Anderson, David, ‘Useful Idiots: Tourism in North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, March 6, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The extent to which positive aspects and achievements of North Korea were denied or dismissed, based on the supposition that the country must actually look different in secret, reflected the strength of the metanarrative the Western world had constructed which predisposed populations exposed to its media to dismiss positive stories and accept negative ones. Dr. Konstantin Asmolov observed to this effect:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the author sees one more aspect associated with the fundamental demonisation of the DPRK as the Land of Darkness. After all, from the standpoint of the demonising propagandists, such a state is fundamentally unable to create something positive, especially something aimed at improving the living standards of the population…. If something is noticed there which is along the lines of improving the living standards of the population, it is propaganda, and the actual situation does not work that way. If they invent something useful, that is not actually their own invention, they just stole it. If something is built there, then the building has been erected on the bones of countless prisoners, or it has something to do with the Potemkin village.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘Korea: Large Construction Baloney,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, August 21, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Even in supposedly apolitical content, North Korea could very seldom be mentioned in the West without harsh rebuke. Whether it be a travel guide, an art gallery or a collection of mountain scenery there was almost always additional commentary labelling it as something along the lines of the “most vicious, paranoid, murderous dictatorship” – as a British book on flag designs referred to it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marshall, Tim, &#039;&#039;Worth Dying For: The Power and Politics of Flags&#039;&#039;, London, Elliott &amp;amp;#x26; Thompson, 2016 (p. 165).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This is not only indicative of the degree of animosity felt in the Western world towards its oldest adversary – but also an almost total inability to view it apolitically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Sinking a South Korean Warship: An Attack That Never Happened&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
As tensions between Pyongyang and Washington increased in the 2010s North Korea was increasingly accused of launching attacks based on dubious evidence. This served to provide additional pretext both for U.S. involvement in East Asia, furthering the goals of the Obama administration’s Pivot to Asia initiative, and for placing additional pressure on Pyongyang.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On March 26, 2010, the South Korean Navy Pohang Class corvette &#039;&#039;ROKS Cheonan&#039;&#039; sank during anti-submarine warfare exercises killing 46 seamen onboard. The incident was initially widely blamed by families of the dead on the incompetence of the Navy, but some weeks later local media began to speculate that North Korea may have been to blame. Evidence at the time was highly questionable – namely citing an unnamed NGO representative who said he received a call from a North Korean officer of high rank boasting that he had orchestrated the entire operation to target the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘Has the history of the Cheonan corvette come to an end? P.1,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When it was pointed out that there were no traces of North Korean submarines in the area, as verified by its very close monitoring by specialised anti-submarine warfare assets, a number of media outlets then claimed that if it was not North Korea’s navy then its saboteur bombers must have been responsible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘South Korean ship sunk by crack squad of “human torpedoes,”’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, April 22, 2010. Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘Has the history of the Cheonan corvette come to an end? P.1,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some Japanese and Russian outlets meanwhile claimed the corvette was sunk by an American submarine, and that Seoul was concealing the truth by blaming the North. Such allegations were supported by notoriously high rates of friendly fire accidents in the U.S. Military,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Meek, James, ‘Iraq war logs: How friendly fire from US troops became routine,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, Octoober 22, 2010. Ismay, John, ‘America’s Dark History of Killing Its Own Troops With Cluster Munitions,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 4, 2019. Thompson, Mark, ‘The Curse of “Friendly Fire”,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, June 11, 2014. Moran, Michael, ‘“Friendly Fire” is all too common,’ &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, March 23, 2003. Shhuger, Scott, ‘The Pentagon’s appalling record on “friendly fire”,’ &#039;&#039;Slate&#039;&#039;, April 4, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and it was confirmed that American submarines had been present. No evidence was presented, however, to prove the U.S. had been the perpetrator.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘Has the history of the Cheonan corvette come to an end? P.1,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a new administration in Seoul officially seeking to abandon the previous policy of rapprochement with Pyongyang, the spinning of the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; incident as a North Korean plot not only shielded Seoul, the Navy and the U.S. from criticism, but also provided pretext for a policy shift. Experts nevertheless continued to support the conclusion that the sinking was caused by an accident rather than a North Korean attack, with South Korean Defence Minister Kim Tae Young suggesting that one of the many mines placed by South Korean forces in the 1970s was responsible. Citing interviews with surviving crew who had been operating the frigate’s sensors as evidence refuting the torpedo theory, he called reports of a northern torpedo attack “unfounded.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Korean War mine “sunk” South Korean navy ship,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, March 29, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A commission of six nations, all but the ROK being Western states, itself concluded on May 7 that the corvette was most likely “destroyed by a torpedo made in Germany” – a weapon widely employed by South Korean submarines to which North Korea did not have access.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Probe concludes torpedo sank South Korea ship: report,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 7, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The commission’s report led to speculation that friendly fire may have been to blame.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stein, Jeff, ‘Analysts question Korea torpedo incident,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 27, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This conclusion, too, was called into question, as the torpedo’s remains were corroded which led experts to believe they must have been submerged for several years.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘Has the history of the Cheonan corvette come to an end? P.1,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only evidence offered that the torpedo was North Korean was a “No. 1” inscribed in purple marker on one of the parts. This proved wholly insubstantial and led to widespread satirical responses in South Korea – the most prominent being the photo-shopping of iPhones with the same “No. 1” as supposed evidence that they too were North Korean.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As University of Virginia professor Lee Seunghun observed: “You could put that mark on an iPhone and claim it was manufactured in North Korea. The government is lying when they said this was found underwater. I think this is something that was pulled out of a warehouse of old materials to show to the press.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Demick, Barbara and Glionna, John M., ‘Doubts surface on North Korea’s role in ship sinking,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, July 23, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dr. Suh Jae Jung, a political analyst at Johns Hopkins University in Washington D.C., was among many experts who argued that the evidence cited in no way proved North Korea had attacked the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039;. The biggest inconsistency, he argued, was the white powder found on the warship which could not have resulted from such an explosion. Experiments replicating the chemical process showed that the powder was rust from water exposure over time. He claimed instead that the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; was most likely sunk by an older South Korean mine – as the defence minister had originally stated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘S. Korean newspaper exonerates North over torpedo,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, July 29, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Dr. Konstantin Asmolov independently assessed in detail the circumstances of the &#039;&#039;Cheonan’s&#039;&#039; sinking which effectively ruled out a North Korean attack. Noting that the warship was “specifically designed to hunt enemy submarines,” he stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It is strange that in the close-combat conditions, and low (15–20m) depths in the area of the tragedy, its crew not only did not find an enemy ship, but also could not detect any torpedo firing. In such a case, the enemy boat as described above had to overtake the ASW [anti-submarine warfare] barrier deployed near the border, make its way unnoticed into the waters off the island of Baengnyeong teeming with enemy ships, submarines and aircraft, then discreetly attack the corvette, sink it with the very first torpedo, and then safely leave, avoiding other anti-submarine ships and helicopters…. The question of how it [the alleged North Korean submarine] managed to remain undetected during the exercise and sink a vessel intended for combatting enemy submarines remained open, but that no longer bothered anyone.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The likelihood of such a trajectory by a North Korean torpedo seemed highly implausible if not impossible. Asmolov called the chances of this happening “miraculous,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘Has the history of the Cheonan corvette come to an end? P.1,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and was hardly alone in reaching this conclusion. As observed in the Japanese &#039;&#039;Asia-Pacific Journal:&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; was a patrol boat whose mission was to survey with radar and sonar the enemy’s submarines, torpedoes, and aircraft…. If North Korean submarines and torpedoes were approaching, the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; should have been able to sense it quickly and take measures to counterattack or evade. Moreover, on the day the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; sank, U.S. and ROK [Republic of Korea – the official name of South Korea] military exercises were under way, so it could be anticipated that North Korean submarines would move south to conduct surveillance. It is hard to imagine that the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; sonar forces were not on alert.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sakai, Tanaka, ‘Who Sank the South Korean Warship Cheonan? A New Stage in the US-Korean War and US-China Relations,’ &#039;&#039;Asia-Pacific Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 8, issue 21, no. 1, May 24, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Prominent South Korean papers similarly stressed the low likelihood that a submarine could have operated undetected by the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; and other surveillance assets deployed by both U.S. and South Korean forces in a state of high combat readiness.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Questions raised following Cheonan announcement,’ &#039;&#039;Hankyoreh&#039;&#039;, May 21, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Director of the program on U.S.-Korea policy at the Council on Foreign Relations Scott Snyder cited similar facts and voiced serious doubts regarding the narrative of a North Korean attack.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stein, Jeff, ‘Analysts question Korea torpedo incident,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 27, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further inconsistencies with the narrative of North Korean culpability were widely highlighted by South Korean official sources, from Defence Ministry Official Kim Chul Woo and investigative panel member Shin Sang Cheol&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Demick, Barbara and Glionna, John M., ‘Doubts surface on North Korea’s role in ship sinking,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, July 23, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to lawmaker Lee Jung Hee and former senior presidential secretary Park Seon Won, among others. Many were openly prosecuted by the state on the basis that they were spreading “groundless rumours,” which carried with it the serious charge of undermining national security and thus deterred others from voicing scepticism or carrying out their own independent assessments.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Ex-Pres. Secretary Sued for Spreading Cheonan Rumors,’ &#039;&#039;Dong-A Ilbo&#039;&#039;, May 8, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Shin had noted regarding his own findings during the investigation: “I couldn’t find the slightest sign of an explosion. The sailors drowned to death. Their bodies were clean. We didn’t even find dead fish in the sea.” He presented considerable evidence for his claim that the ship had run aground and collided with another vessel, concluding that what had occurred was nothing more than “a simple traffic accident at sea.” The Defence Ministry responded by asking the National Assembly to eject Shin from the panel for “creating public mistrust” in the investigation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Demick, Barbara and Glionna, John M., ‘Doubts surface on North Korea’s role in ship sinking,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, July 23, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lee Jung Hee was sued for defamation by the Korean Joint Chiefs of Staff for pointing out, in a speech before the national assembly, that the feed from a thermal observation device showing the moment the warship’s stern and bow split apart, which would have indicated how the incident occurred, was being purposefully withheld. Former secretary Park, meanwhile, was charged with libel for simply requesting greater transparency and expressing doubts about the official narrative, stating regarding the resulting lawsuit: “I asked for the disclosure of information for a transparent and impartial investigation into the cause of the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; sinking … the libel suit seeks to silence public suspicion over the incident.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Ex-Pres. Secretary Sued for Spreading Cheonan Rumors,’ &#039;&#039;Dong-A Ilbo&#039;&#039;, May 8, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Dr. Asmolov observed: “it started to become clear to experts that what’s important is not who actually sank the ill-fated corvette, but who is named responsible for the tragedy.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘Has the history of the Cheonan corvette come to an end? P.1,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; incident played well into the hands of the U.S. and the new Lee administration by reversing inter-Korean rapprochement, and was well timed with escalating sanctions to cut North Korea off from its valuable economic relationship with the South. Lee’s administration used the incident to end almost all trade and escalated pressure on Pyongyang on both the military and information fronts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Carr, Vanessa, ‘South Korea says North will “pay a price” for torpedo attack,’ &#039;&#039;PBS&#039;&#039;, May 24, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. Secretary of State Hillary Clinton visited South Korea soon afterwards and spoke of designs towards “changing the direction of North Korea” and “offering the opportunities for a better life for the people of the North,” which based on how such rhetoric was commonly used in the West was widely interpreted as a thinly veiled call for toppling the non-westernised government there. It was hoped that the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; incident would allow the Obama administration to rally greater support from other regional actors and from the South Korean public for a hard line against Pyongyang.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Choe, Sang-Hun and Landler, Mark, ‘U.S. Pledges to Help S. Korea at U.N.,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 26, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While it remains uncertain how the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; sank the narrative of North Korean culpability, which was later pressed by the Western-led investigation team and repeated to the exclusion of all others across Western media, remains highly implausible. This is particularly true when considering the changing nature of the claims and the nature of the evidence cited. While the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; sinking would have represented one of the most successful North Korean military operations since the Korean War, and Pyongyang had historically never shied away from claiming credit for previous strikes, it denied any involvement from the outset with state media referring to the loss of “fellow countrymen” as a “regrettable accident.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North denies involvement in ship sinking,’ &#039;&#039;The Korea Herald&#039;&#039;, April 18, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;A Chemical Assassination in Malaysia&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
On February 13, 2017, Kim Jong Nam, the half-brother of Chairman Kim Jong Un, was assassinated at Kuala Lumpur International Airport. The perpetrators, two women of Indonesian and Vietnamese origin, reportedly used a VX nerve agent, and within hours South Korean officials stated with certainty that Pyongyang was responsible – terming it a “naked example of Kim Jong Un’s reign of terror.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Choe, Sang-hun, ‘Kim Jong-un’s Half Brother Is Reported Assassinated in Malaysia,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western sources were quick to follow, despite no investigation having taken place, and the incident was used as a pretext to swiftly impose further economic sanctions against North Korea. The extent of Western speculation was overwhelming, and leading media outlets had the influence needed to turn this theory into an effective fact regardless of what investigators would conclude. Reports in Western media and subsequent accusations by Western experts and officials focused overwhelmingly on what Western and South Korean sources had to say while ignoring the Malaysian investigation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In sharp contrast to the Western press, official Malaysian sources never accused North Korea of masterminding the assassination. The Malaysian side announced only that South Korea and the United States had accused Pyongyang of being behind the attack, without an investigation of their own or presentation of evidence, and that North Korea had denied this. South Korean media were quick to depict Ri Jong Chol, a North Korean residing in Malaysia, as the mastermind behind the attack. Ri was subsequently questioned by Malaysian police and quickly released due to a lack of evidence. Staff at the North Korean embassy in Malaysia were also cleared of all suspicion and, after questioning by police, were no longer mentioned in the investigation. The case was effectively closed in April 2019 with light sentences given to both the women on the basis that neither were aware of what they were doing, as both thought they had been carrying out a televised prank. The official result of the investigation did not state that North Korea was the perpetrator.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘Kim Jong-nam Murder Case is Closed, or More Precisely Falls Apart,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, April 16, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Claims of North Korean culpability were later dismissed as pure speculation by the Malaysian Prime Minister.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bernama, ‘Dr M hails Seoul’s “Look South” policy; affirms rapprochement with Pyongyang,’ &#039;&#039;New Straits Times&#039;&#039;, November 26, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the lack of evidence implicating North Korea as the perpetrator did not rule out the possibility of its responsibility, it highlighted the extent to which its adversaries could shape narratives and manipulate global opinion based on totally unproven accusations. Multiple parties including hardline anti-DPRK elements in South Korea and the Western world had incentives to assassinate Kim Jong Nam – whether to end what appeared to be a soft line against North Korea by the new Donald Trump administration,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jackson, Van, &#039;&#039;On the Brink: Trump, Kim, and the Threat of Nuclear War&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2018 (pp. 100–102).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to frame Pyongyang, or to dispose of Kim who had been working as a CIA informant.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Strobel, Warren P., ‘North Korean Leader’s Slain Half Brother Was a CIA Source,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 10, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; North Korea also had incentives to carry out the killing, including eliminating Kim as an CIA asset or staging a show of force to demonstrate the reach of its operatives and its expertise in deploying chemical agents abroad. Considering that the killing was done very publicly, however, when Kim Jong Nam had regularly stayed at the country’s embassy and could have been quietly disposed of there, and the fact that it occurred at a time of potential détente with the U.S. under a new administration, indicated that Pyongyang was less likely to be culpable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;The Death of an American Student&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
On January 2, 2016, American student Otto Warmbier was arrested in Pyongyang after entering as a tourist. He was accused of carrying out a “hostile act against the state” after breaking into a restricted government area of the Yanggakdo Hotel and stealing a poster. Two months later he was convicted under Article 60 of the country’s criminal code, with the prosecution citing his confession, CCTV footage, forensic evidence, and witness testimonies to sentence him to 15 years of hard labour. The sentence was near unanimously criticised by Western sources, although it was no harsher than that he could have received in the United States or several Western aligned states for similar acts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A notable example was that of Adolfo Martinez, who was sentenced to 16 years imprisonment in the State of Ohio in December 2019 for tearing down an LGBT flag outside a church and destroying it. Unlike Warmbier, he was not a foreign citizen and did not enter a restricted area to access the flag. In Thailand considerably harsher sentences have repeatedly been issued against those disrespecting symbols of its monarchy, including foreigners, but like the Martinez case, their coverage in the Western press was consistently much more nuanced than that of Warmbier’s sentencing in Korea. (Knox, Patrick, ‘Bigot Caged: Homophobe jailed for 16 YEARS for tearing down LGBTQ flag and setting fire to it in Iowa,’ &#039;&#039;The Sun&#039;&#039;, December 20, 2019.) (‘Man jailed for 35 years in Thailand for insulting monarchy on Facebook,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 9, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On June 13, 2017, fifteen months after the sentencing, State Secretary Rex Tillerson announced that North Korea had released Warmbier to American custody. Media outlets subsequently reported that the State Department had been informed Warmbier had fallen into a coma and was seriously ill, and he was hospitalised as soon as he returned to the United States.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shesgree, Deirdre and Dorell, Oren, ‘U.S. college student released by North Korea arrives back in Ohio,’ &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, June 14, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Warmbier died six days later, although the cause of his illness was unclear. Damage to his brain tissues from suffocation and reports of hypoxia, alongside the total lack of trauma or injury on the rest of his body, was consistent with an attempted suicide by hanging which a number of analysts speculated was the likely cause.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lockett, Jon, ‘Tragic student Otto Warmbier “may have attempted suicide” in North Korean prison after being sentenced to 15 years for stealing poster,’ &#039;&#039;The Sun&#039;&#039;, July 28, 2018. Basu, Zachary, ‘What we’re reading: What happened to Otto Warmbier in North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Axios&#039;&#039;, July 25, 2018. Tingle, Rory, ‘Otto Warmbier’s brain damage that led to his death was caused by a SUICIDE ATTEMPT rather than torture by North Korean prison guards, report claims,’ &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039;, July 25, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A blood clot, pneumonia, sepsis, kidney failure, and sleeping pills were also cited as potential causes, and could have caused him to stop breathing if he had botulism and was paralyzed from it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fox, Maggie, ‘What killed Otto Warmbier?’ &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, June 20, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Director of the University of Cincinnati Medical Center’s Neurocritical Care Program, Dr. Daniel Kanter, stated regarding the student’s condition: “We have no certain or verifiable knowledge of the cause or circumstances of his neurological injury…. This pattern of injury, however, is usually seen as the result of cardiopulmonary arrest, where the blood supply to the brain is inadequate for a period of time, resulting in the death of brain tissue.” He further noted that there was no trauma to the head or skull.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tinker, Ben, ‘What an autopsy may (or may not) have revealed about Otto Warmbier’s death,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, June 22, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Warmbier reportedly had had a neurological injury “for 15 months or so” indicating he may already have been in poor health before entering North Korean custody.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; CNN Chief Medical Correspondent Dr. Sanjay Gupta speculated that medication given to Warmbier after his arrival in the U.S. could have directly caused his situation to deteriorate leading to his eventual death.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nedelman, Michael, ‘Coroner found no obvious signs of torture on Otto Warmbier,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, September 29, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shortly after his death Warmbier’s parents alleged that their son’s passing was the result of torture in North Korea, an account which fit in with prevailing Western preconceptions of the kind of country it was, but which was strongly contradicted by both the results of medical examinations and the experiences of previous American prisoners in the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;American citizen Matthew Todd Miller, for example, was sentenced to six years of prison labour in April 2014 for committing acts hostile to the North Korean state. While in custody, he repeatedly alluded to his good treatment at the hands of his captors, which led Western sources to widely speculate that he had been coerced to make such claims. Miller was released early after 212 days in custody, and confirmed he was surprised at his good treatment – citing permission to listen to music on his iPad and iPhone in prison. Upon returning to the United States he described his transformed perception of the country, stating regarding his time in prison: “This might sound strange, but I was prepared for the ‘torture.’ But instead of that I was killed with kindness, and with that my mind folded.” Miller also denied widespread speculation in Western reports that his public apology for his crimes in North Korea was coerced, stating that he had been entirely sincere. (‘Freed American Matthew Miller: “I wanted to stay in North Korea,”’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2014.) (Nate Thayer, ‘Matthew Miller’s excellent adventure in North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2014.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Hamilton County Coroner’s Office carried out an external examination of Warmbier’s body which, according to reports from CNN and other outlets, strongly contradicted the account of his parents. For example, Warmbier’s father had made an emotionally charged statement that: “His bottom teeth look like they had taken a pair of pliers and rearranged them.” Directly contradicting this, the coroner’s report stated: “the teeth are natural and in good repair.” Addressing the claims by Warmbier’s parents of forced rearranging of his teeth, Coroner Dr. Lakshmi Kode Sammarco stated: “I felt very comfortable that there wasn’t any evidence of trauma. We were surprised at the [parents’] statement.” She said her team, which included a forensic dentist, thoroughly evaluated and assessed various scans of his body.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Warmbier’s parents declined to comment on the coroner’s report and refused to allow an autopsy which could determine the cause of their son’s death. They instead continued to support a narrative accusing the North Korean government of torture, and subsequently sought through an American federal court to obtain half a billion dollars in compensation from the East Asian state.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘US court orders North Korea to pay $500 million for Otto Warmbier’s death,’ &#039;&#039;Deutsche Welle&#039;&#039;, December 24, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Forensic scientists were highly critical of the unusual and unexpected decision not to perform an autopsy, which Warmbier’s parents did not explain, and which ensured that the cause of death would remain unknown.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tinker, Ben, ‘What an autopsy may (or may not) have revealed about Otto Warmbier’s death,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, June 22, 2017. Nedelman, Michael, ‘Coroner found no obvious signs of torture on Otto Warmbier,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, September 29, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This decision led to speculation that Warmbier’s parents sought to protect their narrative from expected contradiction by the autopsy, thus not only supporting the hardline positions of many in the U.S. government against and further vilifying North Korea, but also potentially winning them very significant financial rewards. Subsequent moves by the United States Navy to seize a North Korean cargo ship in 2018 and escort it to U.S. territory, where it was later sold at auction, were followed by a decision by the Marshals Service to provide Warmbier’s parents with part of the receipts from the sale – a major loss to the Korean merchant shipping fleet.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lee, Christy, ‘U.S. Marshals to Sell Seized North Korean Cargo Ship,’ &#039;&#039;VOA&#039;&#039;, July 27, 2019. ‘Seized North Korean cargo ship sold to compensate parents of Otto Warmbier, others,’ &#039;&#039;Navy Times&#039;&#039;, October 9, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The legality of the seizure remains disputed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Hacking Sony&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
In 2015 North Korea was accused of hacking Sony Pictures and publishing company documents in response to its release of the film &#039;&#039;The Interview&#039;&#039; earlier that year. Pyongyang had requested that the production not be shown due to its crude and at times vulgar depictions of North Korea and the gory killing of its leader. The film was widely accused even by Pyongyang’s Western critics of having strong racist and bigoted depictions of East Asian peoples and particularly women.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Builder, Maxine, ‘The Real Problem With “The Interview” Is Its Racism, Not Its Satire,’ &#039;&#039;Medium&#039;&#039;, December 18, 2014. Kim, Ji-Sun (Grace), ‘“The Interview”: No Laughing Matter,’ &#039;&#039;Huffington Post&#039;&#039;, January 8, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American author and journalist Tim Shorrock, a regular contributor to &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;The National Interest&#039;&#039; and expert on U.S.-Korea relations, observed: “The film used every racist image and trope that [director Seth] Rogen could dream up, from the sing-songy caricatures of Asian speech that were a film staple in the 1940s and ’50s, to the concept that Koreans are either robotic slaves (like Kim’s security guards) or sex-starved submissives who crave American men.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shorrock, Tim, ‘How Sony, Obama, Seth Rogen and CIA secretly planned to force regime change in North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Grey Zone&#039;&#039;, September 5, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sony hack, which had seen malware erase key computer infrastructure, revealed the extent of the firm’s close contacts with the Democratic Party and the U.S. defence establishment, which had requested production of &#039;&#039;The Interview&#039;&#039; and directly influenced its content.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“The Interview” Belittles North Korea, But is Film’s Backstory and U.S. Policy the Real Farce?,’ &#039;&#039;Democracy Now&#039;&#039;, December 22, 2014. Thielman, Sam, ‘WikiLeaks republishes all Sony hacking scandal documents,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 17, 2015. ‘Sony,’ &#039;&#039;Wikileaks&#039;&#039;, April 16, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This came as part of a broader trend under the Obama administration towards a strong emphasis on the weaponization of information and close cooperation with media organisations.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Assange, Julian, ‘Google Is Not What It Seems,’ &#039;&#039;Wikileaks&#039;&#039;, 2016. Nixon, Ron, ‘U.S. Groups Helped Nurture Arab Uprisings,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 14, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Director Seth Rogen himself attested to this, stating: “Throughout this process, we made relationships with certain people who work in the government as consultants, who I’m convinced are in the C.I.A.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Itzkoff, Dave, ‘James Franco and Seth Rogen Talk About “The Interview”,’ &#039;&#039;New York&#039;&#039; Times, December 16, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chief executive of Sony Entertainment Michael Lynton remained in communication with the State Department during the film’s development, and was told that it could have a real impact on North Korea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hornaday, Ann, ‘Sony, “The Interview,” and the unspoken truth: All movies are political,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 18, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sony was further advised to keep Chairman Kim’s gory execution in the film, as it was something American defence analysts and Korea experts believed the DPRK’s population “needed to see” and that could inspire anti-government activities.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;De Moraes, Lisa, ‘“The Interview” Release Would Have Damaged Kim Jong Un Internally, Says Rand Expert Who Saw Movie at Sony’s Request,’ &#039;&#039;Yahoo News&#039;&#039;, December 19, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Executive board member of the Korea Policy Institute Professor Christine Hong observed regarding the production and its intentions:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;if you actually look at what the Sony executives did, they consulted very closely with the State Department, which actually gave the executives a green light with regard to the death scene. And they also consulted with a RAND North Korea watcher, a man named Bruce Bennett, who basically has espoused the thesis that the way to bring down the North Korean government is to assassinate the leadership. And he actually stated, in consulting with Sony about this film, that this film, in terms of the South Korean market, as well as its infiltration by defector balloon-dropping organisations into North Korea, could possibly get the wheels of a kind of regime change plot into motion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bennett worked for the Office of the Secretary of Defence, U.S. Forces in Korea, U.S. Forces in Japan and the U.S. Pacific Command and had made over 100 trips to South Korea as an advisor for senior personnel in the U.S. Army and South Korea’s armed forces.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; So, in this instance, fiction and reality have a sort of mirroring relationship to each other.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“The Interview” Belittles North Korea, But is Film’s Backstory and U.S. Policy the Real Farce?,’ &#039;&#039;Democracy Now&#039;&#039;, December 22, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The alleged North Korean hack was used as a pretext for additional economic sanctions, and shortly after President Obama warned of a proportional response a large scale cyberattack on Korean internet servers was carried out and widely speculated to have been perpetrated by the U.S.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korean Internet Collapses After Obama’s Warning,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, December 22, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many experts raised serious questions regarding Pyongyang’s responsibility, and while there was evidence of considerable cyber espionage targeting South Korea&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korea “hackers steal US–South Korea war plans,”’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, October 10, 2017. Choi, Haejin, ‘North Korea hacked Daewoo Shipbuilding, took warship blueprints: South Korea lawmaker,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, October 31, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; there was none of significant cyber warfare efforts against the United States and, according to experts, much evidence to the contrary. As Kurt Stammburger, senior vice president at the leading American cybersecurity firm Norse Corp, informed law enforcement: “We can’t find any indication that North Korea either ordered, masterminded or even funded this attack…. Nobody has been able to find a credible connection to the North Korean government.” Data instead pointed to a former Sony employee with insider knowledge of the company. Shlomo Argamon, chief scientist at cybersecurity consulting firm Taia Global, similarly found a complete lack of any indication that North Korea was responsible, stating “there’s certainly reason to doubt the total attribution of this to North Korea.” A number of other experts, including hackers and security researchers, reached similar conclusions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Faughnder, Ryan and Hamedy, Saba, ‘Sony insider – not North Korea – likely involved in hack, experts say,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, December 30, 2015. ‘Former Anonymous hacker doubts North Korea behind Sony attack,’ &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, December 18, 2014. ‘The Evidence That North Korea Hacked Sony Is Flimsy,’ &#039;&#039;Wired&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2014. ‘New evidence Sony hack was “inside” job, not North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039;, December 30, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Portraying Pyongyang as the culprit nevertheless did much to further cement the state’s image as a transnational threat and an easily provoked aggressor, both vilifying it and vindicating those who had long called for a harder policy line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;The Metanarrative’s Influence on Analysts and Policymakers&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
The metanarrative built up around North Korea proved effective not only in shaping global public opinion, but also in deeply influencing officials and policymakers. In his coverage of the lead up to the 2003 Iraq War, award winning American journalist, former &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reporter and president of &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039;, John MacArthur, had observed: “the success of ‘Bush’s PR War’ … was largely dependent on a compliant media that uncritically repeated every fraudulent administration claim about the threat posed to America by Saddam Hussein.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. xiii).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the Korean case the reverse was largely true, with media’s phantastic depictions of what went on in the world’s least westernised country strongly influencing policymakers, while the tremendous quantities of false information on which predominant narratives were based often prevented officials at all levels from making sound assessments. As CIA analyst John Nixon observed, policymakers conditioned to see the country as “evil” could not analyse intelligence objectively and the CIA itself “seemed completely locked into its interpretations of Kim [Jong Il],” with information contradicting the prevailing narrative routinely ignored.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nixon, John, &#039;&#039;Debriefing the President; The Interrogation of Saddam Hussein&#039;&#039;, London, Bantam Press, 2016 (pp. 204, 205, 220).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The impact of this cognitive dissonance was exemplified by the testimony former Secretary of State Madeleine Albright, who when visiting Pyongyang in 2000 recalled having been seriously misinformed by prejudiced intelligence officials. “I went having been briefed on what kind of a weirdo he [Kim Jong Il] was from our own people. He was portrayed as reclusive-like with many girlfriends and watching porno movies – basically a very weird kind of person,” she elaborated. Albright stressed that the Korean leader made the opposite impression in person, stating: “He was actually quite charming…. He was very, very well prepared, responded without notes, was not only respectful but also interested in what I had to say.” To her surprise the talks were a success.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Nuclear Nightmare: Understanding North Korea’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Discovery Times&#039;&#039;, 2003 (00:35:50–00:37:42). &#039;&#039;Gender in Mediation: An Exercise for Trainers&#039;&#039;, CSS Mediation Resources, ETH Zurich Centre for Security Studies and Swisspeace 2015 (p. 59).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In an interview eighteen years later her impression remained unchanged, recalling:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I do think that what is interesting is how smart and informed Kim Jong Il was … he technically knew an awful lot of things. We were actually talking about missile limits at the time. He did not consult his experts. He really was able to talk about various aspects of the programs. And he spent a lot of time on it. It was very interesting. He also could be very gracious. I mean, it was all kinds of dinners and all kinds of things. But I think that he was determined to make some progress…. I was surprised by how technically adept and smart he was.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Transcript: Securing Tomorrow with Madeleine Albright,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 31, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;According to Albright, the success of future negotiations would rely heavily on whether American leaders recognised the North Korean leadership for what it was – in sharp contrast to what the prevailing narratives, up to and including those in her briefings, had led her to believe.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Eight The NATO-Libyan War ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;The West Makes War on Libya&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
The Socialist People’s Libyan Arab Jamahiriya emerged from the mid-1970s as the leading opponent of Western hegemony on the African continent, and repeatedly came to blows with U.S., British and French forces during the Cold War.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;de Lespinois, Jérôme, ‘L’emploi de la force aérienne au Tchad (1967–1987)’ [‘Employing the Air Force in Chad’], &#039;&#039;Penser les Ailes françaises&#039;&#039;, issue 6, June 2005 (pp. 65–74). Burr, Millard and Collins, Robert, &#039;&#039;Darfur: The Long Road to Disaster&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Markus Wiener Publishers, 2008 (p. 201).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The country’s large oil reserves were not only located near major consumer bases in Europe, but were also easy to extract and had low refining costs, providing the wealth needed to raise living standards to the highest levels on the African continent. Libya’s wealth was also used to pursue foreign policy goals against the interests of Western hegemony, often aligned with pan-African causes, including providing training and material support for the ANC in South Africa and the Zimbabwean African National Liberation Army as well as building up its own armed forces with Soviet Bloc equipment.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Mandela Visits Libya, Thanks Kadafi for Helping Train ANC,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, May 19, 1990. ‘“The last great liberator”: Why Mandela made and stayed friends with dictators,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2013. Kirchick, James, ‘South Africa Stands with Qaddafi,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the mid-1980s Libya was a leading regional military power with the most impressive air force inventory in Africa or the Arab world and was a persistent thorn in the side of Western foreign policy designs both on the continent and beyond. Its activities included donating tanks and fighter jets to Syria at a time of conflict with the United States,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Trade Registers, Stockholm International Peace Research Institute Arms Transfer Database (https://armstrade.sipri.org/armstrade/page/trade_register.php) (Accessed July 17, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; equipping Iran with its first ever ballistic missiles and its most capable battle tanks to counter a Western-backed Iraqi invasion,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Razoux, Pierre, &#039;&#039;The Iran-Iraq War&#039;&#039;, London, Harvard University Press, 2015 (pp. 536, 537). Trade Registers, Stockholm International Peace Research Institute Arms Transfer Database (https://armstrade.sipri.org/armstrade/page/trade_register.php) (Accessed July 17, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; arming and funding the Irish Republican Army against the British government,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The 38-year connection between Irish republicans and Gaddafi,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, February 23, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and supporting the Soviet arms industry as its best paying foreign client. For his contributions to the ANC’s struggle, the grandson of party leader Nelson Mandela&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;As South African president, Mandela stated in response to Western criticisms of relations with Libya: “Those who feel we should have no relations with Gaddafi have no morals…. Those who feel irritated by our friendship with President Gaddafi can go jump in the pool.” Among other forms of assistance, the Libyan state had paid the legal fees for Mandela’s wife when she was placed on trial under the Apartheid government. (Sengupta, Ken, ‘Nelson Mandela’s foreign policy triumph was to stand against the,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, December 23, 2013).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was named after Libyan leader Muammar Gaddafi,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chothia, Farouk, ‘What does Gaddafi’s death mean for Africa?,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, October 21, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while Gaddafi’s daughter served pro-bono on the legal team representing Iraqi president Saddam Hussein after he was captured by U.S. forces in 2003.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robinson, Georgina, ‘She represented Saddam Hussein, and now “the Claudia Schiffer of North Africa” is backing her father Muammar Gaddafi,’ &#039;&#039;Sydney Morning Herald&#039;&#039;, April 1, 2011. ‘Gaddafi Daughter to Defend Saddam,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, July 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Libya had also strongly supported Yugoslavia when it came under Western assault in the 1990s.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Qaddafi’s Yugoslav friends,’ &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fearing an Iraq-style Western assault in the 2000s, after the USSR’s disintegration had allowed the West to impose harsh sanctions and arms embargoes through the United Nations, Libya agreed to unilaterally disarm and accept intrusive Western inspections of its military facilities in exchange for Western security guarantees and sanctions relief. Despite the partial reproachment that followed, Tripoli nevertheless continued to seriously challenge Western hegemony over Africa in other ways. When the U.S. Department of Defence established the United States Africa Command as a unified combatant command in 2007, which was interpreted to signal the beginning of a renewed focus on the continent by the Pentagon, Libya proved a major barrier to Washington’s designs. When countries were offered payment to serve as hosts for the new command, Tripoli notably offered its own funds for them to reject it, and while this was not the only factor in the repeated rejections AFRICOM faced it was a significant one. The official news site of the United States Army referred to Libya as having “voiced the most radical opposition against AFRICOM” alongside Nigeria and South Africa, with all three being “early and vociferous critics.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Misguided Intentions: Resisting Africom,’ &#039;&#039;[http://army.mil army.mil]&#039;&#039;, February 26, 2010. ‘NATO’s war on African development,’ &#039;&#039;Tehran Times&#039;&#039;, September 4, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the continent’s wealthiest country, and guided by a pan-African foreign policy outlook, Libya was well positioned to spearhead efforts to unify and increase cooperation between African states. The country by 2011 had one of the largest sovereign investment funds in the world, more than $150 billion dollars in overseas financial assets, and a much larger domestic reserve, which not only guaranteed prosperity domestically but also allowed it to support major pan-African projects.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Worsnip, Patrick, ‘U.N. sanctions lifted on Libya’s central bank,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2011. Quinton, Sophie, ‘The Quest for Libya’s Frozen Assets,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, August 26, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An example was the Libyan government’s position as by far the largest investor in Africa’s first satellite in 2007 under the Regional African Satellite Communication Organisation, which was hailed as saving countries on the continent collectively several hundreds of millions of dollars annually which were previously being paid to foreign operators.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘First African satellite launched,’ &#039;&#039;Endgadget&#039;&#039;, December 23, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Libya had allocated $30 billion for the African Union’s three largest financial projects aimed at ending African dependence on external finance, and the African Investment Bank headquartered in the country was to provide low interest loans for development programs on the continent.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;These initiatives had significant parallels in East Asia, where projects to enhance regional cooperation and integration were vehemently opposed in the West and in almost every case sabotaged. Although all very different, examples of initiatives targeted by Western states which had moved the region towards interdependence and reduced reliance on the West included: Imperial Japan’s Greater East Asia Co Prosperity Sphere, Indonesia’s Beijing-Pyongyang-Hanoi-Phnom Penh-Jakarta Axis, Malaysia’s East Asia Economic Group, Japan’s Asian Development Bank and the China-led Regional Comprehensive Economic Partnership, Asia Infrastructure Investment Bank, and the Belt and Road Initiative. Libya’s more modest programs in Africa similarly threatened to reduce reliance on and the influence of the Western powers and significantly further regional integration and development, and much like the programs in East Asia it was vital for Western hegemonic interests to prevent this.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Libya’s most significant program for African economic integration was the creation of a gold backed currency – the African Gold Dinar – which was cited as a leading threat to the status quo of Western influence and the ability of Western parties to extract resources from the continent on favourable terms. The project was seen to particularly threaten French interests, undercutting Paris’ sphere of influence in resource rich Francophone West Africa where the CFA franc, a currency guaranteed by the French Treasury, was in use. With fourteen African countries bound to agreements providing Paris with special rights, including placing the majority of their foreign reserves in the French Central Bank, use of the Franc, and provision of first rights to major infrastructure contracts or resource extraction opportunities to French firms, the potential loss of these benefits could devastate France and the wider EU.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Spagnol, Giorgio, ‘Is France Still Exploiting Africa,&#039;&#039;’ Institut Europée des Relations Internationales Academia Diplomatica Europaea&#039;&#039;, February 10, 2019. Sylla, Ndongo Samba, ‘The CFA Franc: French Monetary Imperialism in Africa,’ &#039;&#039;LSA Blog&#039;&#039;, July 12, 2017. ‘Just Business: China Encroaches on Former French Colonies in Africa,’ &#039;&#039;Sputnik News&#039;&#039;, May 20, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Paris and many of its European partners were thus among the leading proponents for action against Libya and were the most threatened by its actions on the continent. As former French President François Mitterand highlighted regarding the importance of special ties to former colonies in Africa to France’s economic wellbeing: “Without Africa, France will have no history in the 21st century.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marchesin, Philippe, &#039;&#039;Mitterand l’Africain&#039;&#039; [‘Mitterand the African’], Universite de Paris (http://www.politique-africaine.com/numeros/pdf/058005.pdf). Mitterrand, François, &#039;&#039;Présence française et abandon&#039;&#039; [‘French presence and abandonment’], Paris, Plon, 1957.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His successor, Jacques Chirac, similarly warned: “Without Africa, France will slide down into the rank of a third world power.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roger, Antoine, ‘African nations can no longer afford to be France’s garden,’ &#039;&#039;Global Times&#039;&#039;, October 22, 2012. Costantinos, BT Costantinos, ‘Devolutionary Political Dynamics of the Crisis in the Central African Republic’ (lecture), African Union Summit, 2014. Leymarie, Philippe, ‘La France contestée dans son “pré carré”’ [‘France contested in its “pre-square”’], &#039;&#039;Manière de voir&#039;&#039;, no. 79, February-March 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Former French foreign minister Jacques Godfrain stated to similar effect that while France was “a little country, with a small amount of strength, we can move a planet because [of our] relations with 15 or 20 African countries.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Costantinos, BT Costantinos, ‘Devolutionary Political Dynamics of the Crisis in the Central African Republic’ (lecture), African Union Summit, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Western powers made war on Libya in 2011 France was notably the first to strike, with leaked emails from U.S. Secretary of State Hillary Clinton later revealing the prime motivation for Paris’ moves to both attack the country and to press its Western allies to join it in doing so. As Vice News reported, the French government not only had “a desire for Libyan oil,” but the fact that “Gaddafi secretly planned to use his vast supply of gold to displace France’s primacy in the region” reportedly “freaked out” President Nicholas Sarkozy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asher-Schapiro, Avi, ‘Libyan Oil, Gold, and Qaddafi: The Strange Email Sidney Blumenthal Sent Hillary Clinton In 2011,’ &#039;&#039;Vice News&#039;&#039;, January 12, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was entirely consistent with the degree to which France depended on Africa, and West Africa in particular, for its economic wellbeing and status as a major power – an empire in all but name which was seen by African scholars to pose a continued burden on its former colonies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Costantinos, BT Costantinos, ‘Devolutionary Political Dynamics of the Crisis in the Central African Republic’ (lecture), African Union Summit, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With Europe and France in particular having been heavily reliant since the colonial era on the economic benefits their hegemony over Africa brought, Libya’s pan-African policies, which rejected and threatened to deeply undermine this hegemony appeared particularly dangerous.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. had notably committed itself since the 1940s to helping its European partners retain their spheres of influence on the African continent, with the resulting access to its tremendous resources on very favourable terms having been a major boon to the Western Bloc’s collective strength in the Cold War.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rodney, Walter, &#039;&#039;How Europe Underdeveloped Africa&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, Howard University Press, 1982 (pp. 190–201).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As head of the U.S. State Department’s Policy Planning Staff George Kennan had observed at the outset of the Cold War, the economic wellbeing of Western Europe depended heavily on such access to Africa – a reality which had changed little since then.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Report by the Policy Planning Staff,’ Review of Current Trends U.S. Foreign Policy, Washington, February 24, 1948.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “The only way in which a European union, embracing Britain but excluding eastern Europe, could become economically healthy would be to develop the closest sort of trading relationships either with this hemisphere or with Africa,” according to the Policy Planning Staff. It advocated at the time&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;arrangements whereby a, union of Western European nations would undertake jointly the economic development and exploitation of the colonial and dependent areas of the African Continent … the idea itself has much to recommend it. The African Continent … lies easily accessible to the maritime nations of Western Europe, and politically they control or influence most of it. Its resources are still relatively undeveloped.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;It was on this basis that John Perkins, the former chief economist at the Chas T. Main strategic consulting firm and lecturer at leading universities including Harvard, Oxford, referred to the campaign against Libya as “a war in defence of empire.” Its purpose, according to Perkins, was to neutralise the threat Libya’s gold backed currency would pose to the West’s ability to access African resources on privileged terms.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Perkins, John, ‘Libya - It’s Not About Oil, It’s About Currency &amp;amp;#x26; Loans,’ &#039;&#039;John Perkins Official Website&#039;&#039; (https://johnperkins.org/blog/grassrootsaction/libya-its-not-about-oil-its-about-currency-and-loans).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In mid-February 2011 the sudden outbreak of concerted attacks on Libyan armouries and security forces by unknown militants saw Libyan forces respond with water cannon and rubber bullets but refrain from using lethal force.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Libya Protests: Second City Benghazi Hit by Violence,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, February 16, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The BBC acknowledged that internet footage uploaded and widely circulated at the time claiming to show security forces firing live ammunition was fake.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the country’s second largest city Benghazi insurgents used firearms, Molotov cocktails, bulldozers, and bomb-laden vehicles to assault and capture the army garrison on February 20, five days after the first signs of unrest.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similar assaults were reported across the country. On February 21 militants in Libya’s third largest city Misrata attacked police and army bases and seized arms. The UN reported: “Protests appeared to have escalated rapidly, however, with demonstrators attacking offices of the Revolutionary Committees, police stations and military barracks on February 21 and 22, 2011, and arming themselves with weapons found at these locations.” Libyan government forces responded by using live ammunition on the now well armed insurgents.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Report of the International Commission of Inquiry on Libya,’ UN Human Rights Council, nineteenth session, A/HRC/19/68, advance unedited version, March 2, 2012 (p. 53).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Libyan counterinsurgency operations quickly expelled militants from the cities of Zawiya, Misrata and Ajdabiya, before moving on to Benghazi. Civilian casualties were modest despite insurgents hiding in civilian areas, and by the end of February it appeared the conflict would end in a matter of days. The city of Misrata saw the most intense clashes between insurgents and government forces, but figures show that the Libyan Armed Forces conducted themselves well and avoided harming civilians. Human Rights Watch reported that 949 people in Misrata were wounded in the first seven weeks of fighting, of whom only 22 were women and 8 children. With over 97 percent of the wounded being males, this provided a strong indication that civilians were not being targeted. While Western media outlets and NGOs were quick to present Libyan counterinsurgency operations as an indiscriminate massacre of civilians, the female percentage would have been closer to 50, and certainly not under 3 percent, had this been the case. The fact that Misrata’s medical facilities documented only 257 people killed in a city of 400,000 after almost two months of fighting in the conflict’s most intense theatre, including both insurgents and government forces, meant at most 0.0006 percent of the population were killed. This was a very low figure for a counterinsurgency operation in the heart of a major city, and again showed that the Libyan Military was not applying indiscriminate force and was avoiding collateral damage to civilians.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Human Rights Watch, ‘Libya: Government Attacks in Misrata Kill Civilians: Unlawful Strikes on Medical Clinic,’ New York, Human Rights Watch, April 4, 2011 ([http://www.hrw.org/news/2011/04/10/libya-government-attacks-misrata-kill-civilians www.hrw.org/news/2011/04/10/libya-government-attacks-misrata-kill-civilians]).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similar trends were observed across Libya’s major cities. In Tripoli, for example, when insurgents targeted and burned down government buildings only one percent of those killed in the ensuing operations by security forces were female.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Report of the International Commission of Inquiry on Libya,’ UN Human Rights Council, nineteenth session, A/HRC/19/68, advance unedited version, March 2, 2012 (p. 53).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Associate Professor of Public Affairs at the LBJ School of Public Affairs, University of Texas, Alan J. Kuperman observed to this effect:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the regime was responding to the protesters’ escalation of violence … the image created by Western media of Qaddafi’s [Gaddafi’s] forces initiating violence by attacking purely peaceful protesters was false…. Although the government did respond forcefully to the rebels, it never targeted civilians or resorted to ‘indiscriminate’ force, as Western media reported. Indeed, early press accounts exaggerated the death toll by a factor of ten … the international press also reported incorrectly, starting on February 21, that Qaddafi’s air force was indiscriminately strafing and bombing civilians in Benghazi and Tripoli. Only after the war ended did a prominent article, by the International Crisis Group’s North Africa Project leader, reveal that ‘the story was untrue.’&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kuperman, Alan J., ‘5 things the U.S. should consider in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, March 22, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;A French doctor working in a Benghazi hospital reported that even after escalating to use live ammunition, Libyan forces were shooting to incapacitate insurgents rather than kill them and targeted the legs and abdomen.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Buffet, Gerard, ‘French Doctor Recounts “Apocalyptic” Scenes in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;Agence France-Presse&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), February 2011 (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=JwHUqPfIEPs). Malye, Frangois, ‘Libye: “C’etait un carnage absolu”’ [‘Libya: “It was total carnage”’], &#039;&#039;Le Point&#039;&#039;, February 23, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; After later defecting, a high-level Libyan general similarly informed a UN inquiry that government forces only used live ammunition after insurgents began to themselves use firearms.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Report of the International Commission of Inquiry on Libya,’ UN Human Rights Council, nineteenth session, A/HRC/19/68, advance unedited version, March 2, 2012 (p. 53).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the conflict questions were repeatedly raised regarding who Libya’s insurgents were, how they had coordinated and trained for simultaneous attacks across the country, and why they had initiated a military campaign which it was clear from the outset could only succeed if Western militaries were to intervene in support. Some indications could be found in neighbouring Syria, which alongside Libya had long been one of the two staunchest opponents of Western hegemony in the Arab world and which was targeted simultaneously by a very similar form of attack, and by many of the same foreign actors. Both insurgencies saw very swift calls in the West for military intervention against the targeted governments, and gained considerable support not only from Western media outlets but also from major tech giants such as Google.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Syria: is it possible to rename streets on Google Maps?,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, February 15, 2012. Assange, Julian, ‘Google Is Not What It Seems,’ &#039;&#039;Wikileaks&#039;&#039;, 2016. Gunnar, Ulson, ‘The Lingering Danger of Google &amp;amp;#x26; Facebook,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, April 30, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; French Foreign Minister Ronald Dumas noted that Britain had been training insurgents since at least 2009 to “invade” Syria, with multiple other reliable sources confirming that the insurgency had arms, training and support from Western powers and their partners including the deployment of Western and allied special forces alongside them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ahmed, Nafeez, ‘Syria intervention plan fuelled by oil interests, not chemical weapons concern,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 30, 2013. ‘INSIGHT - military intervention in Syria, post withdrawal status of forces,’ &#039;&#039;Wikileaks&#039;&#039;, March 6, 2012. Thomson, Alex, ‘Spooks’ view on Syria: what WikiLeaks revealed,’ &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, August 28, 2013. Giraldi, Philip, ‘NATO Vs. Syria,’ &#039;&#039;The American Conservative&#039;&#039;, December 19, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Libya the confirmed presence of Western special forces on the ground within days of the insurgency’s outbreak indicated that it had been long in the planning much as was the case in Syria. Muammar Gaddafi, for his part, referred to the insurgents as “the traitors who are working for the United States and Britain, the colonialists.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Qadhafi Promises “No Mercy with Traitors” in Address to Benghazi,’ &#039;&#039;BBC Monitoring&#039;&#039;, March 17, 2011. Hoff, Brad, ‘Hillary Emails Reveal True Motive for Libya Intervention,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy Journal&#039;&#039;, January 6, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A report from the &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039; in 2014 highlighted, on the basis of a body of evidence that had grown considerably since 2011, that Libya’s insurgency was both separatist and jihadist in nature, stating:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The uprising in Libya began as a struggle for succession of the east – a struggle which had been ongoing…. A decisive factor in the campaign against Gaddafi was a large influx of mujahideen, many affiliated with Al Qaeda – many of whom hailed themselves from Eastern Libya, which had become a major source of transnational jihadists over the lifespan of the regime: Cyrenaica provided by far the most foreign fighters per capita to the insurgency in Iraq,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Felter, Joseph and Fishman, Brian, ‘Al-Qa’ida’s Foreign Fighters in Iraq: A First Look at the Sinjar Records,’ Combating Terrorism Center at West Point, Harmony Project (http://tarpley.net/docs/CTCForeignFighter.19.Dec07.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; just as the easterners had made a decisive contribution in the 1980s against the Russians in Afghanistan, with many ascending to pivotal roles in Al Qaeda’s central leadership over the successive decades.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;al-Gharbi, Musa, ‘Can Libya Stay Together?,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, April 8, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This assessment was supported by the fact that a few months after the government’s defeat, militias in the east quickly moved to declare autonomy from Tripoli.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Eastern Libya Demands a Measure of Autonomy in a Loose National Federation,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 6, 2012. Ahmed, Akbar and Martin, Frankie, ‘Understanding the Sanusi of Cyrenaica: How to avoid a civil war in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, March 26, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A later report from the &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039; observed that the West had supported “a rebellion that was actually led by Al Qaeda militants, not by pro-Western liberals as reported at the time…. The conventional narrative improbably suggests that Libyan human rights lawyers, reacting spontaneously to regime violence, somehow acquired arms and conquered half the country in a week. The truth makes much more sense: the rebellion was led by Islamist veterans of wars in Afghanistan, Iraq and Libya.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kuperman, Alan J., ‘America’s Little-Known Mission to Support Al Qaeda’s Role in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, August 13, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A hallmark of jihadist operations, suicide bomb vehicles played a prominent role from the outset of hostilities while Benghazi saw Al Qaeda’s flag widely waved in the streets and hoisted over the main courthouse after the city was placed under insurgent control.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Greenhill, Sam, ‘Flying proudly over the birthplace of Libya’s revolution, the flag of Al Qaeda,’ &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039;, November 2, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Citing multiple testimonies by jihadist leaders, many of whom went on to take major roles in the leadership of post-Jamahiriya Libya, the report stated regarding their initial operations:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;evidence reveals that the Islamists planned the launch of the rebellion prior to any peaceful protests and then used snowball tactics, targeting a series of increasingly important security installations by obtaining weapons from each facility to use against the next larger one…. The militants initially attacked police stations with rocks and petrol bombs to get firearms, which they used against internal-security forces to acquire higher-calibre weapons. In turn, they utilised this materiel to attack an army barracks to acquire even heavier weapons and armoured vehicles, which they then deployed to capture eastern Libya’s main garrison and four air bases – all during the week of February 15–21, 2011.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kuperman, Alan J., ‘America’s Little-Known Mission to Support Al Qaeda’s Role in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, August 13, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Following the Jamahiriya’s eventual overthrow, these militants pressed hard not only for both greater autonomy for the eastern regions, but also for the writing into Libya’s constitution of conservative interpretations of Islamic law and a guarantee that this would serve as the foundation of law in the new Libya. Many went on to join eastern separatist movements when their conditions were not fully met.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;al-Gharbi, Musa, ‘Can Libya Stay Together?,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, April 8, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As noted in the &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;: “At the time, Gaddafi was ridiculed for asserting that the rebellion was an Islamist plot, but in retrospect the evidence vindicates him.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kuperman, Alan J., ‘America’s Little-Known Mission to Support Al Qaeda’s Role in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, August 13, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaked emails from State Secretary Hillary Clinton later provided evidence of war crimes perpetrated by insurgents, of Western special forces operating alongside them from the war’s outset, and that the insurgency was well known to have a significant Al Qaeda presence among its ranks. Militias with ties to Al Qaeda received training and support from abroad to join the fight against the Libyan government.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hoff, Brad, ‘Hillary Emails Reveal True Motive for Libya Intervention,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy Journal&#039;&#039;, January 6, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was far from unprecedented, a notable example being reports from French intelligence that Britain’s MI6 was heavily funding an Al Qaeda affiliate in Libya in the 1990s, the Libyan Islamic Fighting Group, which fought against the government and attempted to assassinate Gaddafi.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bright, Martin, ‘MI6 “Halted Bid to Arrest Bin Laden”,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, November 10, 2002. Forte, Maximilian C., ‘Slouching Toward Sirte: NATO’s War on Libya and Africa,’ Montreal, Baraka Books, 2012 (pp. 79, 80). Darwish, Adel, ‘Did Britain Plot to Kill This Man?,’ &#039;&#039;The Middle East&#039;&#039;, September 4–6, 1998. Immigration and Refugee Board of Canada, ‘Libya: Information on an Attempted Attack on President Gaddafi by a Religious Group in 1996, Possibly Affiliated with A Group Called Al-Sahwa of Islam,’ &#039;&#039;Refworld (UNHCR)&#039;&#039;, July 1, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When insurgents proved incapable of capturing major targets such as the city of Benghazi, foreign special forces units and Qatari forces in particular were deployed to do the job for them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Black, Ian, ‘Qatar admits sending hundreds of troops to support Libya rebels,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 26, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western governments and media outlets were quick to portray not only a grassroots revolution being fought in the name of Western political values – a serious misrepresentation of the jihadist insurgency – but claimed there was a looming threat of a massacre by government forces. French President Nicolas Sarkozy stressed that the Libyan population wanted to “liberate themselves from servitude,” and that France had a responsibility to prevent a “killing spree” by the state. France, he said, had “decided to assume its role before history.” “We have a duty to respond to their anguished call,” he claimed, and led Paris to become the first country to recognise insurgents instead of the UN-recognized government as the legitimate leadership of Libya.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Willsher, Kim, ‘Sarkozy struts the world stage with an eye on French votes,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, March 20, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This fit in with the prevailing Western paradigm for portraying much of the non-Western world as tyrannical ‘dictatorships’ and ‘despots’ who stood between their people and westernisation, and a moral obligation for the West to overthrow such leaders and thus further the tide of history. Other similar statements from across the Western world were quickly forthcoming.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dr. Nicola Pedde, Director for Middle East Research at the Italian Defence Ministry’s Centre for High Studies of Defence, and Director of the Institute for Global Studies think tank, highlighted regarding foreign involvement in the Libyan conflict’s first two months – covert at first but subsequently with open attacks by Western states:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;From the beginning, the coordinated series of actions, the availability of a large quantity of weapons and ammunition, and the existence of a series of targets on the ground clearly demonstrated the presence of a plan, something which is incompatible with a simple riot. Another factor of fundamental importance has to do with the rapid reactions of certain European governments, particularly those of France and Great Britain, which almost immediately supported the anti-governmental positions…. Massive global media coverage started to disseminate a narrative of the Libyan crisis that was largely built on the idea of a violent government reaction to an attempt at a peaceful popular revolt. The primary source of this narrative was the Qatari news network Al Jazeera, which started broadcasting images of violence, destruction, rage and death on a systematic basis, convincing the European public that a massacre had been started by Gaddafi with the aim of ensuring the continuation of his power and privileges. Most of the news stories which were systematically communicated to western households described how Gaddafi’s air force was indiscriminately bombing urban areas, creating thousands of civilian casualties. Thus the message was that it was a massacre which had to be stopped at all costs, with the support of the international community.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pedde, Nicola, ‘The Libyan conflict and its controversial roots,’ &#039;&#039;European View&#039;&#039;, vol. 16, 2017 (pp. 93–102).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The Western military assault on Libya was paired with harsh economic warfare efforts, to which the country had become increasingly vulnerable over the past decade as it relied more heavily on Europe for trade, with loss of access to key medicines being particularly damaging. After gaining support from the United Nations Security Council for military action France launched the first airstrikes on March 19. While Paris took the opportunity to showcase its new Rafale fighter jets, which had failed to gain any traction on export markets, the very poor state of Libya’s wholly neglected defences meant resistance was negligible – and any remotely modern fighter jet could have braved them to launch attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kopp, Carlo, ‘Operation Odyssey Dawn – the collapse of Libya’s relic air Defence system,’ &#039;&#039;Defence Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 9, no. 1, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although Libya did have the largest fleet of Mach 3+ combat aircraft in the world, a force which when acquired in the 1980s would have been more than sufficient to keep any European combined force at bay, they had flown little since the turn of the century and particularly after Tripoli’s rapprochement with the West in 2004.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Col. Gaddafi Commanded the World’s Largest Fleet of Mach 3+ Interceptors: Why Didn’t They Save Libya From NATO Attacks?,’ &#039;&#039;Military Watch Magazine&#039;&#039;, October 22, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Lacking not only avionics or weapons upgrades, but even trained pilots or adequate maintenance, they were of no use.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;By contrast Syria, which based its air defences around the same weapons systems, albeit in smaller numbers, saw its defences cited repeatedly as a key impediment to potential Western attacks from 2011. Unlike Libya it had modernized its Soviet-supplied hardware, trained its personnel, and kept higher operational readiness rates. Libya’s defencelessness could be primarily attributed not to a lack of armaments, but rather to neglect fuelled by a false sense of security that followed rapprochement with the West. (‘INSIGHT – military intervention in Syria, post withdrawal status of forces,’ &#039;&#039;Wikileaks&#039;&#039;, March 6, 2012.) (‘Prospects for Syrian No-fly Zone Assessed at USIP,’ &#039;&#039;United States Institute of Peace&#039;&#039;, May 30, 2013.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Gaddafi’s son, Saif Al Islam, would lament several weeks later: “One of our big mistakes was that we delayed buying new weapons, especially from Russia, it was a big mistake. And we delayed building a strong army because we thought that we will not fight again, the Americans, the Europeans are our friends [since disarming under Western pressure to normalise relations from 2003.]”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Gaddafi’s son: Libya like McDonald’s for NATO – fast war as fast food,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), July 1, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The country had been set to acquire modern air defences, which would have been operational within 2–3 years and were considered by Western experts to be sufficient to deter and if necessary seriously impede European or U.S. attacks. The timing of the Western assault was thus critical, and exploited delays in Libya’s military modernisation caused by Tripoli’s complacency.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kopp, Carlo, ‘Operation Odyssey Dawn – the collapse of Libya’s relic air Defence system,’ &#039;&#039;Defence Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 9, no. 1, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. was quick to follow France in attacking and launched B-2 heavy bombers and F-16 and F-15 fighters for major airstrikes. The Navy fired 112 cruise missiles at targets across Libya on the first day,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; positioning three nuclear attack submarines, two amphibious assault ships and two guided-missile destroyers and four other warships in the Mediterranean to support operations. Britain, Italy, Canada and Qatar were the next to join, followed shortly by Spain and Denmark. More Western powers such as Sweden and Belgium joined the assault in the following weeks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ryan, Missy and Alexander, David, ‘Western military assault on Libya’s Gaddafi,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 22, 2011. ‘New Coalition Member Flies First Sortie Enforcing No-Fly Zone over Libya,’ &#039;&#039;Joint Task Force Odyssey Dawn Public Affairs&#039;&#039;, March 25, 2011. Dwyer, Devin and Martinez, Lu, ‘U.S. Tomahawk Cruise Missiles Hit Targets in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, March 19, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite the almost total incapacity of Libyan defences, the campaign was cited as an example of the staggering inefficiencies and underwhelming capabilities of European NATO members – in spite of their very considerable collective military spending of approximately $200 billion and despite European states having led calls for an attack.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;As noted by Dr. Karl-Heinz Kamp, the director of the NATO Defence College research division, as a result of the underwhelming European military performance in Libya: “It became obvious that NATO Europe is still not able to act autonomously without U.S. military support – even if Libya was a comparably ‘easy’ target.” (‘Debate begins over how history will view NATO’s intervention in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;Deutsche Welle&#039;&#039;, October 21, 2011.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This forced the United States to intervene heavily on their behalf to an extent it had not previously anticipated. Extremely low combat readiness rates in several countries such as Spain and Germany, understocked cruise missile arsenals such as those in Britain, or command and control problems affecting Europeans more generally, were among the many issues preventing most from contributing more than token forces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Moorcraft, Paul, &#039;&#039;Superpowers, Rogue States and Terrorism: Countering the Security Threats to the West&#039;&#039;, Barnsley, Pen and Sword, 2017 (pp. 20, 21). Pollack, Kenneth M., ‘Libya Escalation Inevitable,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, May 6, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The air campaign was paired with provision of arms and training to insurgents and a full spectrum media campaign, with Qatar&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The Qatari Chief of Staff admitted that “the numbers of Qataris on ground were hundreds in every region,” and were “running the training and communication operations” for the insurgents. Libyan insurgent leader Mustafa Abdel Jalil admitted the Qataris had “planned” and were “a major partner in all the battles we fought.” (‘Qatar Admits It Had Boots on the Ground in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;Al Arabiya&#039;&#039;, October 26, 2011.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; also setting up communications networks and deploying its special forces for combat on the ground to support Western efforts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Black, Ian, ‘Qatar admits sending hundreds of troops to support Libya rebels,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 26, 2011. Ulrichsen, Kristian Coates, &#039;&#039;Qatar and the Arab Spring&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2014 (pp. 78, 126–128). Roberts, David, ‘Behind Qatar’s Intervention in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, September 28, 2011. Starr, Barbara, ‘Foreign forces in Libya helping rebel forces advance,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, August 24, 2011. Robinson, Matt, ‘Qatari weapons reaching rebels in Libyan mountains,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 31, 2011. Kuperman, Alan J., ‘A Model Humanitarian Intervention? Reassessing NATO’s Libya Campaign,’ &#039;&#039;International Security&#039;&#039;, vol. 38, no. 1, Summer 2013 (pp. 105–136).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Doha simultaneously led calls for the West to launch a similar air campaign against Syria,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Qatar’s Emir Suggests Sending Troops to Syria,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, January 14, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and was found to be supporting Al Qaeda insurgents in both countries.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mohammed, Riyadh, ‘How Qatar Is Funding al-Qaeda – and Why That Could Help the US,’ &#039;&#039;The Fiscal Times&#039;&#039;, December 29, 2015. ‘Funding Al Nusra Through Ransom: Qatar and the Myth of “Humanitarian Principle”,’ &#039;&#039;CATF&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2015. ‘Fighting, While Funding, Extremists,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 19, 2017. Kirkpatrick, David D., ‘Qatar’s Support of Islamists Alienates Allies Near and Far,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 7, 2014. Blair, David and Spencer, Richard, ‘How Qatar is funding the rise of Islamist extremists,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2014. ‘Qataris and Turks ordered to leave Libya,’ &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, June 24, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western arms sent to Libya also ended up in Al Qaeda’s hands, with the terror group emerging as a particularly effective fighting force against the Libyan government.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘U.S.-Approved Arms for Libya Rebels Fell into Jihadis’ Hands,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 5, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even before the first strikes were launched, it was clear from Western rhetoric, from prior similar military interventions, and from the clear motives behind the assault that the purpose of the campaign was not to protect civilians in Libya – who there was negligible evidence were ever in danger. The goal was instead to win the war for the insurgency, establish a pro-Western government, and eliminate the Libya Arab Jamahiriya which had been a major thorn in the side of Western hegemonic designs in Africa and beyond for decades. This became all the more clear once the first airstrikes began, as Libyan infrastructure and other targets across the country were bombarded from the air very often far from where any fighting was taking place. Strongholds of government support were singled out for particularly intense bombardment of civilian infrastructure.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kuperman, Alan J., ‘A Model Humanitarian Intervention? Reassessing NATO’s Libya Campaign,’ &#039;&#039;International Security&#039;&#039;, vol. 38, no. 1, Summer 2013 (pp. 105–136). Ryan, Missy, ‘Libya wants more talks with U.S. and rebels,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 22, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western journalists on the ground reported that Western air and missile strikes were causing extremely high civilian casualties, far greater than the Libyan government had even been accused of causing, with civilian targets across the capital Tripoli such as universities and hotels bombarded repeatedly and very heavily. European and American warplanes were described as “massacring anyone that moved” outside insurgent-held areas. British war correspondent Lizzie Phelan reported from Tripoli: “When NATO’s intensive bombing of Tripoli began on August 19th, I could hear those daily lives being robbed by the bombs and Apaches [attack helicopters] all around the hotel with the most brutal force one can imagine, while the world was being told that the Libyan people were being ‘liberated.’” Describing streets “lined with bodies” and hospitals “drowning with dead and injured bodies,” Phlean said her first-hand experience and sources on the ground all corroborated figures from the Libyan government of a severe civilian death toll – including in one instance 1,300 dead and 5000 wounded in Tripoli alone in just twelve hours of Western strikes.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;To dispel criticisms of high civilian casualties from the Western air campaign, U.S. Defence Secretary Robert Gates notably claimed that the Libyan government was placing corpses near the sites of bombings to falsely implicate NATO in their deaths. This strongly contradicted the observations of journalists and foreign observers on the ground, however. (‘Robert Gates On Libya Violence: No Proof of Civilians Killed In U.S. Strikes,’ &#039;&#039;Huff Post&#039;&#039;, March 26, 2011.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; She documented and photographed multiple cases of civilian targets being purposefully struck which killed large numbers of innocents.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The Illegal War on Libya&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2012 (Chapter 1: On the Ground in Libya During Humanitarian Intervention, Part 3: Living Through a Full-Blown Media War).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Phelan’s observations were later supported by Pentagon documents released in 2021 showing that claims of NATO precision strikes and resulting low civilian casualties often had little substance to them and devastated the targeted populations.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Pentagon documents reveal “deeply flawed intelligence” in US air war in Middle East,’ &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, December 19, 2021. Philipps, Dave and Schmitt, Eric, ‘How the U.S. Hid an Airstrike That Killed Dozens of Civilians in Syria,&#039;&#039;’ The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 15, 2021. Khan, Azmat et al., ‘Documents Reveal Basic Flaws in Pentagon Dismissals of Civilian Casualty Claims,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western powers and the insurgents they were arming and training on the ground consistently eschewed opportunities for ceasefires. While the Libyan government accepted offers from multiple neutral third parties for mediated peace talks, the Islamist-led insurgent leadership was adamant that they “totally rejected the concept of talks.” Tripoli even offered a ceasefire deal which would see Gaddafi sidelined from power and a new constitutional government formed to include both sides, but this was also firmly rejected. The only outcome acceptable was the execution or expulsion of the Jamahiriya leadership and imposition of their own rule over the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Gaddafi Accepts Chavez Talks Offer,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, March 3, 2011. Kenyon, Peter, ‘Libyan Rebels Reject AU Cease-Fire Plan,’ &#039;&#039;NPR&#039;&#039;, April 11, 2011. Chulov, Martin, ‘Libyan Regime Makes Peace Offer That Sidelines Gaddafi,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 26, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Princeton University international law professor Richard A. Falk was one of many to observe: “NATO forces were obviously far less committed to their supposed protective role than to ensuring that the balance of forces within Libya would be tipped in the direction of the insurrectionary challenge.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Libya after Gaddafi: A Dangerous Precedent,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, October 22, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;A Massacre Imagined in the West&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
In a March 26 radio address U.S. President Barack Obama said Western attacks were necessary because the Libyan government imminently threatened “a bloodbath.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Weekly Address: President Obama Says the Mission in Libya is Succeeding,’ The White House, Office of the Press Secretary, March 26, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Two days later, he asserted “We knew that if we waited one more day, Benghazi – a city nearly the size of Charlotte (N.C.) – could suffer a massacre that would have reverberated across the region and stained the conscience of the world.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Remarks by the President in Address to the Nation on Libya,’ The White House, Office of the Press Secretary, March 28, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While this narrative cast a Western attack on Libya as a moral endeavour to save civilian lives, assessments by scholars and analysts repeatedly concluded that claims of such an imminent atrocity were entirely fabricated and had almost no basis in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Writing for &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; in April 2011, leading authority on international relations and the Robert and Renée Belfer professor of international relations at Harvard University, Steve Walt, stated: “the claim that the United States had to act to prevent Libyan tyrant Muammar al-Gaddafi from slaughtering tens of thousands of innocent civilians in Benghazi does not stand up to even casual scrutiny … his forces did not conduct deliberate, large-scale massacres in any of the cities he has recaptured.” Although referring to Gaddafi as “a tyrant with few (if any) redemptive qualities,” Walt stressed that the population was never in danger with threats made by the country’s leadership directed towards the insurgents and not the public.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Walt, Stephen M., ‘Top 5 reasons we keep fighting all these wars,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, April 4, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Describing the nature and motives for the Western military campaign, Walt clarified that Washington had “launched a new war against Libya. As in Iraq, the real purpose of our intervention is regime change at the point of a gun.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Twenty-eight–year CIA veteran and Senior Fellow at the Centre for Security Studies of Georgetown University, Paul R. Pillar, similarly observed that “a warning by the former dictator to deal harshly with those who took up arms against his regime was falsely translated into a prediction of a genocidal bloodbath.” The result, he noted three years later, had been a “never endling Libya nightmare” due to Western intervention.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pillar, Paul R., ‘The Never-Ending Libya Nightmare: Civil War, Benghazi and Beyond,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, May 21, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Assistant professor at National Defence University Paul Miller, who served on the National Security Council under the Bush and Obama administrations, was another to raise serious questions regarding Western claims of an imminent massacre in Benghazi.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chapman, Steve, ‘Did Obama avert a bloodbath in Libya?,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, April 3, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; later reported regarding the veracity of insurgent allegations of government misconduct, which played an important role in providing pretext to a Western attack: “the rebels feel no loyalty to the truth in shaping their propaganda,” and made “vastly inflated claims.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Hopes for a Qaddafi Exit, and Worries of What Comes Next,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 21, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Associate Professor of Public Affairs at the LBJ School of Public Affairs, University of Texas Alan J. Kuperman stressed that evidence such as footage of any kind of massacre by government forces was conspicuous by its absence. “Despite ubiquitous cell-phone cameras, there are no images of genocidal violence, a claim that smacks of rebel propaganda,” he concluded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chapman, Steve, ‘Did Obama avert a bloodbath in Libya?,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, April 3, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Contrasting the European and U.S. narrative claiming an imminent mass slaughter in Benghazi to the actual conduct of Libya’s armed forces, Kuperman observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Gaddafi’s regime never threatened or perpetrated revenge killings against civilians…. From March 5 to March 15, Libyan government forces retook all but one of the major rebel-held cities, including Ajdabiya, Bani Walid, Brega, Ras Lanuf, Zawiya, and most of Misurata [Misrata]. In none of those cities did the regime target civilians in revenge, let alone commit a bloodbath. When the regime was poised in mid-March to recapture the last rebel-held city, Benghazi, it again threatened ruthless violence against rebels who stayed to fight, as reported.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kuperman, Alan J., ‘A Model Humanitarian Intervention? Reassessing NATO’s Libya Campaign,’ &#039;&#039;International Security&#039;&#039;, vol. 38, no. 1, Summer 2013 (pp. 105–136).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Kuperman highlighted the discrepancy between the stated goal of the Western attacks – protecting civilians – and what appeared to be their actual objective, “bolstering anti-government forces by attacking the Libyan army, especially near Benghazi.” He emphasised that insurgents had known their only chance of prevailing was to gain Western military support, which was an objective shared by their foreign sponsors.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kuperman, Alan J., ‘5 things the U.S. should consider in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, March 22, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Contrasting the situation in Libya to other Arab states, Kuperman stated: “Ironically, Obama has applied little pressure on Yemen and Bahrain, which slaughtered peaceful protesters, but he bombed Libya for responding to armed rebels. This sends precisely the wrong message to the Arab street: If you want U.S. support, resort to violence.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He strongly implied that the U.S. was “falsely claim[ing] ‘humanitarian’ grounds for intervention driven by other objectives,” as claims that the Western assault was motivated by the need to protect civilians did not stand up to scrutiny and “actually magnifies the threat to civilians in Libya.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Steve Chapman, from the &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune’s&#039;&#039; editorial board stated to similar effect: “Obama implied that, absent our intervention, Gadhafi might have killed nearly 700,000 people, putting it in a class with the 1994 genocide in Rwanda. White House adviser Dennis Ross was only slightly less alarmist when he reportedly cited ‘the real or imminent possibility that up to a 100,000 people could be massacred.’ These are outlandish scenarios that go beyond any reasonable interpretation of Gadhafi’s words.” The case for war was “absent specific, reliable evidence,” he stressed. “Bush had a host of reasons (or pretexts) for invading Iraq. But Obama has only one good excuse for the attack on Libya – averting mass murder,” a narrative which was even more fragile than that of Iraqi weapons of mass destruction. Regarding the extreme paucity of evidence, Chapman highlighted:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Where Bush sent Colin Powell to the United Nations to make the case against Saddam Hussein, Obama has treated the evidence about Gadhafi as too obvious to dispute. I emailed the White House press office several times asking for concrete evidence of the danger, based on any information the administration may have. But a spokesman declined to comment. That’s a surprising omission, given that a looming holocaust was the centrepiece of the president’s case for war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chapman, Steve, ‘Did Obama avert a bloodbath in Libya?,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, April 3, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Highlighting the similarity between the proclaimed need of both administrations to launch attacks to avert humanitarian disasters which there was no evidence actually existed, Chapman stressed: “In 2002, National Security Adviser Condoleezza Rice waved off doubts about Saddam Hussein’s nuclear ambitions, saying, ‘We don’t want the smoking gun to be a mushroom cloud.’ Right now, the Benghazi bloodbath looks like Obama’s mushroom cloud.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Bush administration had provided false evidence based on questionable intelligence, and its successor had provided effectively none at all, in both cases to assault and destroy longstanding Western adversaries in the Arab world without provocation leaving failed states in their wake.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Citing Walt, associate professor at Indiana University’s School of Global and International Studies David Bosco wrote a separate column for &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; concurring with his assessment. He stressed that the humanitarian pretexts for the Western assault on Libya were false and had been based largely on speculation of what the Libyan Armed Forces would do. This speculation had little basis in reality and contrasted sharply with the military’s actual prior conduct.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bosco, David, ‘Was there going to be a Benghazi massacre?,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, April 7, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The ability to base claims of an imminent humanitarian crisis purely on presumption depended heavily on prevailing Western worldviews and portrayals of the world outside its own sphere of influence – namely a world of ‘murderous authoritarians’ content to ‘slaughter their own people.’ As shown throughout this work, a significant majority of cases where Western adversaries were accused of conducting genocidal killings within their borders proved to be entirely fabricated, but the weight of decades of fabrication, from the imagined but non-existent Iraqi mass graves to Tiananmen Square, built consensus towards viewing Libya, as a non-westernised state, as one of ‘those types.’ It was far from uncommon for the entire world of politically non-westernised countries to be painted in the West with the same brush. Fabricated atrocities had a cumulative effect, making future atrocities by the West’s enemies seem more believable. Only on this basis could the Western narrative of a Libyan massacre be believed despite a total lack of evidence, and considerable evidence to the contrary showing the good conduct of government forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Libyan leader Muammar Gaddafi had himself stated on March 17 regarding upcoming counterinsurgency operations in Benghazi: “We have left the way open to them. Escape. Let those who escape go forever … whoever hands over his weapons, stays at home without any weapons, whatever he did previously, he will be pardoned, protected.” For “traitors” who continued to attack security forces, and who called for Western military intervention to provide air support, “we will have no mercy on them.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Qadhafi Promises “No Mercy with Traitors” in Address to Benghazi,’ &#039;&#039;BBC Monitoring&#039;&#039;, March 17, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This last sentence was taken out of context, however, and was repeatedly replayed by news outlets across the Western world, and those in Western-aligned Arab states such as Qatar’s Al Jazeera,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Al Jazeera’s coverage was accordingly singled out for particular praise in the West during the war, including by State Secretary Hillary Clinton, for being “the leader in, that are literally changing people’s minds and attitudes” and providing “real news” to extents that even leading Western outlets were not. (Folkenflik, David, ‘Clinton Lauds Virtues Of Al Jazeera: “It’s Real News”,’ &#039;&#039;NPR&#039;&#039;, March 3, 2011.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to claim that Gaddafi was somehow threatening the entire population of Benghazi with a mass slaughter. Some scholars such as Nicola Pedde claimed that Western public support for military intervention was built up “mostly because of the narrative broadcast by Al Jazeera which built on the fear of carnage and violence by Gaddafi.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pedde, Nicola, ‘The Libyan conflict and its controversial roots,’ &#039;&#039;European View&#039;&#039;, vol. 16, 2017 (pp. 93–102).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This indicated a very central role for the Qatari channel in facilitating the initiation of the Western assault.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among Arab states Qatar’s foreign policy was most closely aligned with Western interests, and Al Jazeera in turn was directed by the Qatari royal family. Among Al Jazeera’s controversies were its favourable coverage of terror attacks in Algeria, some of which were linked to Al Qaeda, and a strong general bias in favour of Islamist militant groups.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Al-Jazeera Gets Rap as Qatar Mouthpiece,’ &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, April 9, 2012. Chatriwala, Omar, ‘What Wikileaks Tells Us About Al Jazeera,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, September 19, 2011. ‘الجزير&amp;quot; ليست بخير: استقالات.. والأجندة,’ [‘Al-Jazeera “It’s not okay: resignations … and the agenda.”’], &#039;&#039;Al Sagheet&#039;&#039;, April 3, 2012. ‘Ex-employee: Al Jazeera provided Syrian rebels with satphones,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, April 4, 2012. ‘An exclusive interview with a news editor of Al-Jazeera Channel,’ &#039;&#039;Axis of Logic&#039;&#039;, January 6, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Described by scholars as having “mobilised Arab support” for the NATO war efforts against Libya and Syria,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ulrichsen, Kristian Coates, ‘Qatar and the Arab Spring: Policy Drivers and Regional Implications,’ &#039;&#039;Carnegie Endowment for International Peace&#039;&#039;, September 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; leaked documents had shown that the U.S. State Department was able to directly exert an influence over its news coverage.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chatriwala, Omar, ‘What Wikileaks Tells Us About Al Jazeera,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, September 19, 2011. ‘After Disclosures by WikiLeaks, Al Jazeera Replaces Its Top News Director,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2011. ‘Wikileaks: Al Jazeera Chief Linked to US Defense Department,’ &#039;&#039;Press TV&#039;&#039;, September 12, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This also aligned with Doha’s own goal of bringing Islamist parties to power in the Arab world and toppling secular governments.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roberts, David B., ‘Reflecting on Qatar’s “Islamist” Soft Power,’ &#039;&#039;Brookings Institute&#039;&#039;, April 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Leaked emails also highlighted its practice of coaching eyewitnesses to give false testimony and fabricate information.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Al-Jazeera Gets Rap as Qatar Mouthpiece,’ &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, April 9, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Consequences of Atrocity Fabrication for Libyan Civilians&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
With NATO and Qatar waging a concerted air war on Libya and providing insurgents on the ground not only with generous funds, arms, equipment and training, but special forces to back them on the battlefield, the Libyan Armed Forces struggled to hold their own. Fighting for months without any cover from near constant air attacks, the fact that military could maintain a cohesive force and relatively high morale was itself a major achievement. As leading expert on the Libyan conflict and research fellow with the Southwest Initiative for the Study of Middle East Conflicts, Musa al-Gharbi, observed: “contrary to the Obama administration’s Reaganesque calculations, the relatively small national military did not defect or desert the Colonel [Gaddafi] until his final days.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;al-Gharbi, Musa, ‘Can Libya Stay Together?,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, April 8, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As a result, he observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The rebels were able to repel Gaddafi’s forces and advance on the capital because of the NATO intervention – which began in March 2011 as a no-fly zone to protect the rebels but was quickly forced to expand far beyond its U.N. mandate because, despite small anti-government protests in Tripoli and other parts of the country, beyond Cyrenaica [an Islamist stronghold in eastern Libya] the people did not rise up en masse to overthrow the regime…. And so, the revolution had to be carried largely by the east and its foreign patrons, from the beginning to the bitter end.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Both NATO and the insurgents ensured that the war would be pursued until the country was in their hands, with offers for ceasefires or mediation from Tripoli and the African Union flatly rejected by both.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Libya: Benghazi rebels reject African Union truce plan,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, April 12, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; South African President Jacob Zuma visited Libya twice during the conflict and made two desperate attempts to broker a ceasefire – efforts he slammed NATO for undermining. He accused the Western alliance of abusing UN resolutions to pursue “regime change, political assassinations and foreign military occupation.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘South Africa says NATO abusing U.N. resolution on Libya,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, June 14, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These peace plans were also rejected, with insurgents expressing faith in the Western air campaign’s ability to deliver them a total victory.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sherwood, Harriet and McGreal, Chris, ‘Libya: Gaddafi has accepted roadmap to peace, says Zuma,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 11, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; South Africa’s position&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johannesburg’s refusal to support Western military action was harshly criticised in the West and led Western analysts to label it a ‘rogue democracy’ – one of few countries with a westernized political system which openly opposed U.S. and European hegemonic designs. Former President Thabo Mbeki signed a defiant open letter in 2011 alongside 200 others titled ‘Libya, Africa, and the New World Order: An Open Letter to the Peoples of Africa and the World from Concerned Africans,’ which stated: “Those who have brought a deadly rain of bombs to Libya today should not delude themselves to believe that the apparent silence of the millions of Africans means that Africa approves of the campaign of death, destruction and domination which that rain represents…. We are confident that tomorrow we will emerge victorious, regardless of the death-seeking power of the most powerful armies in the world.” (Kirchick, James, ‘South Africa Stands with Qaddafi,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2011.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; represented part of a broader trend on the continent towards opposing the Western assault on Libya.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Concerned Africans criticise NATO,’ &#039;&#039;Independent Online&#039;&#039;, August 24, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In August after Libyan forces had held out for months longer than expected, the Obama administration sought to increase pressure on Tripoli by sending a delegation to tour key African states and press them to cease their efforts to mediate the conflict or otherwise support Libya.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘US bids to break Gaddafi Regime,’ &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, August 9, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Muammar Gaddafi himself, a man best known in the West before 2011 as the archenemy of Ronald Reagan when their two countries clashed during the 1980s,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Frail, Tom A., ‘Ronald Reagan and Moammar Qadhafi,’ &#039;&#039;Smithsonian Magazine&#039;&#039;, March 2, 2011. Stanik, Joseph T., &#039;&#039;El Dorado Canyon: Reagan’s Undeclared War with Qaddafi&#039;&#039;, Annapolis, Naval Institute Press, 2002. Bowman, Tom, ‘For Reagan, Gadhafi Was A Frustrating “Mad Dog”,’ &#039;&#039;NPR&#039;&#039;, March 4, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had for decades symbolised rejection of Western hegemony and was targeted accordingly for assassination by his European adversaries. Western powers had made several attempts on his life during his time in power, but with a full-scale war underway the opportunities to see this through had increased significantly. U.S. assassination attempts resulted in the death of his daughter in 1986,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Glass, Andrew, ‘U.S. planes bomb Libya, April 15, 1986,’ &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, April 15, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and his son and three grandsons in a U.S. airstrike on April 30, 2011.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘NATO strike “kills Gaddafi’s youngest son”,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, May 1, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An American eyewitness who visited the site of the April strike claimed that the target had been a house owned by his wife, rather than a military compound as the U.S. claimed, and that it only missed him because he was 500 feet outside the residence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The Illegal War on Libya&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2012 (Chapter 1: On the Ground in Libya During Humanitarian Intervention, Part 2: Dispatches from Tripoli).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After French intelligence tracked down Gaddafi’s location in October, French air units neutralised his convoy before insurgents were signalled to move in and finish him off. On October 20, after being captured, Gaddafi was beaten by militants and sodomized with a bayonet and with glass, then shot in the street. A leader who had lifted his population out of poverty and raised Libya to the status of a major regional power, his last words while being tortured by the militant youths were: “what did I do to you?” &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039; referred to his death as “a spectacle of pain and humiliation.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Beaumont, Peter and Stephen, Chris, ‘Gaddafi’s last words as he begged for mercy: “What did I do to you?”,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 23, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Dozens of his supporters were also reported killed while in captivity that day, and Gaddafi’s body was then exhibited in a freezer by militants for several days as a trophy of their victory.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Row over Muammar Gaddafi’s body delays burial plans,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, October 21, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, which justified his killing rather than capture, Gaddafi would have likely escaped from Sirte, the city where he died, had he not insisted on taking many of his wounded allies with him.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Walt, Vivienne, ‘How Did Gaddafi Die? A Year Later, Unanswered Questions and Bad Blood,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, October 18, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He had also refused multiple offers of asylum abroad, pledging to fight and die in Libya.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Uganda would offer Gaddafi asylum if asked-TV,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 30, 2011. Gray, Eliza, ‘This Is How the West Tried to Persuade Gaddafi to Give Up Power,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, January 7, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Gaddafi’s death was hailed as a positive step forward in statements from Western capitals almost without exception, from Ottawa,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Libya’s Moammar Gadhafi killed,’ &#039;&#039;CBC News&#039;&#039;, October 20, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Canberra&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Gaddafi death brings “relief” to Libya: Gillard,’ &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, October 21, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Washington&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jackson, David, ‘Obama: Gadhafi regime is “no more”,’ &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, October 20, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to Copenhagen,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘I forbindelse med oberst Gaddafis død udtaler statsminister Helle Thorning-Schmidt’ [‘In connection with the death of Colonel Gaddafi, Prime Minister Helle Thorning-Schmidt’], &#039;&#039;Statsministeriet&#039;&#039;, October 20, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Paris&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Gaddafi’s death met with little sadness,’ &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, October 20, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the Vatican.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Vatican voices hope for Libya after Ghadafi’s death,’ &#039;&#039;Catholic News Agency&#039;&#039;, October 20, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The response across Africa was precisely the opposite, with deep regrets for the Libyan leader’s brutal demise expressed across much of the continent.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Muhereza, Robert and Njoroge, John, ‘Museveni targets NRM “rebel” MPs,’ &#039;&#039;Daily Monitor&#039;&#039;, October 31, 2011. Meldrum, Andrew, ‘Gaddafi praised as “an African hero” by Mugabe’s party,’ &#039;&#039;Global Post&#039;&#039;, October 20, 2011. Masinga, Winile, ‘Senators praise Gaddafi,’ &#039;&#039;The Swazi Observer&#039;&#039;, October 26, 2011. Sasman, Catherine, ‘Namibia deplores “assassination”,’ &#039;&#039;The Namibian&#039;&#039;, October 24, 2011. ‘Kufuor in Tears for Gaddafi,’ &#039;&#039;Ghana Web&#039;&#039;, October 24, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the pretext of protecting Libyan civilians the Western assault on the country devastated infrastructure that had been built up over decades.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Russian Prime Minister Vladimir Putin stressed that the destruction of infrastructure was a particularly egregious aspect of the Western assault, describing the campaign as one in which “the entire so-called civilized community falls upon a small country with all its might, destroys infrastructure created over generations.” (Bryanski, Gleb, ‘Putin: Libya coalition has no right to kill Gaddafi,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, April 26, 2011.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The campaign “tore the country apart and destroyed much of its infrastructure,” according to Germany’s &#039;&#039;Deutsche Welle&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Debate begins over how history will view NATO’s intervention in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;Deutsche Welle&#039;&#039;, October 21, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As a result of the intensive Western air assault, and the political turmoil that followed and prevented an effective recovery, post-war Libya would for years lack reliable electricity with power cuts regularly lasting up to nine hours. Prices for essential goods and medical supplies increased exponentially, while sharp cuts to the Jamahiriya-era food subsidies left many in desperation. Britain’s &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039; interviewed a number of Libyans in 2016, by which time food costs had quintupled, government workers had often been unpaid for months, and water was increasingly scarce, to investigate the effects the humanitarian premised Western assault had had on the people it claimed to be protecting. One man stated: “Libya died with Gaddafi. We are not a nation anymore; we have become just warring groups of tribes.” Another, a former anti-government fighter, reflected on the way he had been misled to hate and oppose the government, stating: “I joined the revolution in the first days and fought against Gaddafi. Before 2011 I hated Gaddafi more than anyone. But now life is much, much harder, and I have become his biggest fan.” A third simply said: “Before Libya was much better.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Westcott, Tom and Fagge, Nick, ‘“Life in Libya is worse than ever!” Cameron’s “ill-conceived” military action has created “six million little Gaddafis” and turned country into ISIS hotbed - say people who once HATED the dictator,’ &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039;, September 16, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another recalled: “There was always money and electricity and, although people did not have large salaries, everything was cheap, so life was simple.” All consistently believed that the country had been better under the republic that the West had torn down, including those who had previously taken up arms against it. A businessman from Tripoli who had harshly criticized the former leader also admitted: “It’s just that people’s lives are so difficult now compared to under Gaddafi.” A British woman who lived in Libya with her local husband stated regarding the rapid deterioration after Western intervention: “I used to walk home alone at midnight with no fear. But now I don’t like to go outside alone after dark. I don’t feel safe.” Residents from all walks of life and from all political affiliations were unanimous in their nostalgia for what had been before the West had used humanitarian pretexts to launch its assault to destroy the Jamahiriya.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A long-lasting consequence of both Western attacks and post-war neglect under the post-Jamahiriya regime was the damage to Libya’s water infrastructure.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sørum, Benedicte, ‘Natos ukjente giftarv’ [NATO’s unknown poison heritage], &#039;&#039;Klassekampen&#039;&#039;, January 11, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The country had been water scarce throughout its history, and it was only through extensive investment that fresh water had been made relatively abundant in the Jamahiriya era. The main factory providing pre-stressed concrete cylinder pipes to the massive $27 billion Great Man-Made River (GMR) project, the world’s largest irrigation project which had provided 70 percent of Libya’s fresh water, was targeted in a U.S. airstrike on July 22. Key water ducts and a factory that produced spare parts for that factory were also levelled from the air.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Libya says six killed in airstrike near Brega,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 22, 2011. Ali, Moutaz, ‘Freshwater from the desert,’ &#039;&#039;DANDC&#039;&#039;, May 14, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With these destroyed it was impossible to keep the GMR operational and repair leaks or breakages. The GMR project had been key to facilitating the modernisation of the Libyan economy and its industrialisation and urbanisation, and had made the country a world leader in hydrological engineering which was expected to export its knowhow and technologies across much of Africa.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Watkins, John, ‘Libya’s thirst for “fossil water”,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, March 18, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western strikes, like many attacks on Libyan infrastructure throughout the months-long assault, were serious war crimes, as were attacks by insurgents on water pipelines, confirmed by UNICEF, which Western sources had initially blamed on government forces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ahmed, Nafeez, ‘War crime: NATO deliberately destroyed Libya’s water infrastructure,’ &#039;&#039;The Ecologist&#039;&#039;, May 14, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The UN agency reported that while water infrastructure came under attack, the Libyan government had worked closely with a UN technical team to “facilitate an assessment of water wells, review urgent response options and identify alternatives for water sources.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ahmed, Nafeez, ‘Libya: NATO Targeted Water Infrastructure,’ &#039;&#039;HLRN&#039;&#039;, May 14, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By August, UNICEF reported that the conflict had “put the Great Manmade River Authority, the primary distributor of potable water in Libya, at risk of failing to meet the country’s water needs.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘UNICEF responds to the emerging water crisis in Tripoli,’ &#039;&#039;Relief Web&#039;&#039;, August 28, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Christian Balslev-Olesen from UNICEF Libya’s head of office stressed that “the current situation is the absolute worst-case scenario, and a swift resumption of water supplies is critical.” Disruption caused by the attacks “could turn into an unprecedented health epidemic” if water supplies were not quickly restored.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By September UNICEF reported that the attacks on water infrastructure had left four million Libyans without potable water, with issues persisting for several years and infrastructure having yet to fully recover a decade later. Much of Libya’s population was forced to rely on imported bottled water delivered as emergency aid by the UN agency.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘UNICEF responds to the emerging water crisis in Libyan capital,’ &#039;&#039;UNICEF Official Website&#039;&#039;, August 29, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In response to criticisms of Western attacks on infrastructure, research director for the U.S. intelligence contractor Stratfor, Kevin Stech, proposed that the Libyan population revert to relying on limited well water as they had in the pre-Jamahiriya era. “How often do Libyans bathe? You’d have drinking water for a month if you skipped a shower. Seriously. Cut the baths and the showers and your well water should suffice for drinking and less-than-optional hygiene,” he commented.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘RE: discussion - thirsty Libya,’ &#039;&#039;Wikileaks&#039;&#039;, February 13, 2012 (https://wikileaks.org/gifiles/docs/53/5334561_re-discussion-thirsty-libya-.html.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His statement created a revealing contrast with that of a senior figure in the Great Man-Made River Authority, Adam Kuwairi, who had stated when the project made fresh water available for the first time in Libya’s history: “The water changed lives. For the first time in our history, there was water in the tap for washing, shaving and showering. The quality of life is better now, and it’s impacting on the whole country.” The impacts of Western intervention, under humanitarian pretexts allegedly to protect Libyan civilians from their government were the direct opposite of the effect the Jamahiriya era had had on living standards in the country – much as it was clear which party was genuinely protecting Libyan civilians and had their interests at heart.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘NATO bombs the Great Man-Made River,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Investigations&#039;&#039;, July 27, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These kinds of infrastructure attacks were hardly unprecedented, a notable example being the Western bombardments of Iraq in 1991 which had similarly specifically targeted water and sewage infrastructure. Combined with subsequent sanctions to prevent restoration, this provoked a major health crisis (see Chapter 4). NATO’s bombardment of Yugoslav infrastructure in 1999 had been similarly devastating (see Chapter 5). The Libyan government had warned on April 3 that any Western attack on the GMR would risk a “human and environmental disaster.” Engineer and project manager Abdelmajid Gahoud told foreign journalists in Tripoli at the time: “If one of the pipelines is hit, the others are affected as well, which could mean a humanitarian catastrophe. If part of the infrastructure is damaged, the whole thing is affected and the massive escape of water could cause a catastrophe,” which would leave 4.5 million Libyans without drinking water.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Gadhafi’s river could be hidden weapon,’ &#039;&#039;UPI&#039;&#039;, June 2, 2011. ‘NATO warned against strikes on Libya’s “great river”,’ &#039;&#039;Euractiv&#039;&#039;, April 6, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The water situation only continued to worsen with time, as did electricity shortages.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Leak in main pipeline of water desalination plant may cut water supply in Tobruk, official warns,’ &#039;&#039;Libya Observer&#039;&#039;, February 8, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As former foreign correspondent for the BBC and the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; Kieran Cooke reported regarding the state of Libyan infrastructure in 2017:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;chronic power shortages in most areas of the country are seriously impeding the operation of water-pumping stations and wells. More than 90 percent of people in Libya – the population has doubled since the early 1980s – live in cities and towns on the coast. Coastal aquifers have either been drained dry or are being tainted by seawater intrusion. Old desalination plants are in need of repair. Plans to build new ones are on hold as the fighting continues. Meanwhile power blackouts mean people in Libya’s two main cities – Tripoli and Benghazi – have to go without water for up to eight hours a day, sometimes longer. Other parts of the country, including farming regions dependent on the GMR for irrigating crops, are similarly affected.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cooke, Kieran, ‘Trouble ahead for Gaddafi’s Great Man-Made River,’ &#039;&#039;Middle East Eye&#039;&#039;, February 9, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Political instability following the Western and insurgent victory left Libya in a near-constant state of conflict which further eroded living standards, prevented post-war recovery, and facilitated the penetration of the country by various foreign interests – which then increasingly made rival factions their proxies in a battle for influence. On June 1, 2013, Libya’s oil rich eastern Cyrenaica region declared autonomy and plans to form its own separate legislature. The region’s long history of strong separatist and radical Islamist tendencies had made it the centre of the insurgency, and after attempting to impose strict Islamic law on the whole country with its significant influence on the post-war central government it later sought separation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sami, Mariam, ‘Head of Libya’s Cyrenaica Declares Semi-Autonomous Rule,’ &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, June 2, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In September 2013 separatists in Libya’s southern Fezzan region declared autonomy, appointing a president and creating an independent military.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Libya’s southern Fezzan region declares autonomy,’ &#039;&#039;Al Arabiya News&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While lacking easy access to seaports to export their oil they quickly set up blockades to prevent the central government from exporting its own.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Libya oil output dives after key field shut,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, February 23, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; More parties quickly involved themselves in the battle over resources, often with the backing of various foreign countries, as a unified Libyan state and identity increasingly fractured. Conflict between tribes, as well as between ethnic groups including Arabs, Tebus, and Tuaregs, fractured the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Libya’s south scarred by tribal battles,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, January 24, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Libya became a country which foreign powers fought over, rather than a major power in its own right which it had become in the Jamahiriya era when it had projected influence across the African continent and beyond.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By 2014 a permanent partitioning of Libya was widely predicted, with the Islamic State terror group feared by the end of the year to potentially be able to take a third of the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;al-Gharbi, Musa, ‘Can Libya Stay Together?,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, April 8, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The closest thing Libya had to a government was itself seen to be “dominated by Islamist-leaning politicians” – a result of the jihadists’ role in spearheading the insurgency that brought them to power.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Steinblatt, Jacob, ‘Libya: Oil Giant, Collapsing State,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, September 23, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Intelligence analyst at the geopolitical risk consulting firm Max Security Solutions, Jacob Steinblatt, highlighted that year that an “unstable security environment and governmental inability to enforce the rule of law in much of the country” had left Libya open for “tribal or other autonomous militias to disrupt operations at oil-producing facilities in an effort to settle disputes or address financial and political complaints.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Analysts writing for the &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039; observed in April 2014: “Since the overthrow of Gaddafi, the capital has long been consumed by fierce struggles between Islamists and the coalition aligned with former prime minister Ali Zeidan, largely perceived as Western proxies – each with their own parliamentary blocs and militias.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;al-Gharbi, Musa, ‘Can Libya Stay Together,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, April 8, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Six years later the constant factional conflict had largely continued, solidifying more clearly into a proxy war in which both sides were dependant on NATO member states’ patronage. In the title of a prominent 2020 article, the &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039; referred to “Libya: A Country Up for Grabs?” and was among multiple sources to warn of the possibility that ongoing civil war would leave it permanently divided into two states.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jan, Farah N. and Marandici, Ion, ‘Libya: A Country Up for Grabs?,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, September 30, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
More serious still were the widespread and often brutal reprisals the insurgents carried out once the U.S. and European air campaign brought them to power. The Western-backed and predominantly Islamist militants tortured, beat, arbitrarily detained, and massacred thousands of suspected Jamahiriya and Gaddafi supporters, terrorising the population against expressing nostalgia for the previous republic.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Michael, Maggie, ‘Rights Group: Libyan Rebels Executed Gaddafi Loyalists,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, October 18, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A report by the UN Human Rights Council’s International Commission of Inquiry on Libya reflected the deterioration in law and order and the serious crimes committed by the militants.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Report of the International Commission of Inquiry on Libya,’ UN Human Rights Council (pp. 76, 196, 197).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; described the situation as follows: “[A]nti-Gaddafi militias carried out reprisal killings of suspected regime loyalists and mercenaries, as well as the wide-scale torture of detainees…. Serious abuses continue to be carried out by militias aligned with Libya’s new government.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lynch, Colum, ‘Report: Human Rights Abuses Continue in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 3, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A Human Rights Watch official characterized this behaviour as “a trend of killings, looting and other abuses committed by armed anti-Gaddafi fighters who consider themselves above the law.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lyons, John, ‘Libya’s Rebels Take Revenge,’ &#039;&#039;Weekend Australian&#039;&#039;, November 5, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A yet darker side to the new country the West’s humanitarian-premised war had created was perhaps the most serious case of genocide and ethnic cleansing in the 21st century. It was perpetrated against black Africans who the Jamahiriya era government had protected but who jihadist insurgents targeted for mass slaughter and extermination, with the genocidal conduct of the militants the West had brought to power bearing a very sharp contrast to the Jamahiriya’s Pan-Africanism. Much as the Western military campaign had been facilitated by presumed but totally unevidenced atrocities, the massacre of Libya’s black population was fuelled by outright atrocity fabrication – the primary culprit being Qatar’s Al Jazeera news network.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shortly after the outbreak of the insurgency Al Jazeera claimed that black African mercenaries were fighting alongside government forces in Libya and systematically raping Libyan women. The National Transitional Council in Benghazi which represented the insurgency, as well as British Defence Minister Liam Fox and NATO spokesperson Oana Longescu, echoed these claims, which were taken as evidence of the depravity of the ‘Gaddafi-regime.’ U.S. Ambassador to the United Nations Susan Rice supplemented these stories with claims that pro-government forces in Libya were being supplied with Viagra&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Near identical allegations were made 11 years later by a wide range of Western sources, most notably UN Special Representative Pramila Patten, against Russian forces in Ukraine. Patten subsequently conceded that these claims had been unevidenced and that “nothing about Viagra” had been found by monitoring teams, although much like in Libya the claim was widely re-reported in the West. (Sedacca, Matthew, ‘UN envoy admits fabricating claim of Viagra-fueled rape as “Russian military strategy”,’ &#039;&#039;The Grey Zone&#039;&#039;, October 15, 2022.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to commit mass rapes – an unfounded claim&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Although claims of the Libyan government using rape as a weapon were very widely publicized in Western and allied media, later assessments by journalists, human rights groups and UN investigators concluded evidence was wholly lacking. (Cockburn, Patrick, ‘Amnesty questions claim that Gaddafi ordered rape as weapon of war,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, June 24, 2011.) (‘Libya rape claims “hysteria” – investigator,’ &#039;&#039;Herald Sun&#039;&#039;, June 10, 2011.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which originated with Hillary Clinton’s close confidant Sidney Blumenthal and was later discredited.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacAskill, Ewen, ‘Gaddafi “supplies troops with Viagra to encourage mass rape”, claims diplomat,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 29, 2011. Ross, Chuck, ‘Sid Blumenthal Floated Disputed Gaddafi Viagra Rape Rumor In Confidential Memo To Hillary,’ &#039;&#039;Daily Caller&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As observed in the &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy Journal&#039;&#039; regarding Western coverage of such claims: “as long as it painted Gaddafi and his supporters as monsters, and so long as it served the cause of prolonged military action in Libya, it was deemed credible by network news.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hoff, Brad, ‘Hillary Emails Reveal True Motive for Libya Intervention,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy Journal&#039;&#039;, January 6, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The narrative built on longstanding stereotypes in both the West and the Arab world portraying black Africans as sexually potent and a threat to the chastity of European or white Arab women,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Miller Sommerville, Diane, ‘The Rape Myth in the Old South Reconsidered,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of Southern History&#039;&#039;, vol. 61, no. 3, August 1995 (pp. 481–518). Fredrickson, George M., &#039;&#039;The Black Image in the White Mind: The Debate on Afro-American Character and Destiny, 1817–1914&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper &amp;amp;#x26; Row, 1971 (Chapter 9: The Negro as Beast: Southern Negrophobia at the Turn of the Century). Joan Olds, Madelin, ‘The Rape Complex in the Postbellum South’ (dissertation), Carnegie-Mellon University, Harper &amp;amp;#x26; Row, 1989. Leab, Daniel J., &#039;&#039;From Sambo to Superspade: The black experience in motion pictures&#039;&#039;, Boston, Houghton Mifflin, 1976 (p. 28).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as well as the Jamahiriya and Gaddafi’s close ties with sub-Saharan Africa which were looked on disapprovingly in both the Arab world and the West.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Regarding the claim of black African mercenary rapists, a July 2011 report from Human Rights Investigations commented that it was “an example of highly successful propaganda, appealing to the basest of racial stereotypes. The myth was highly important in gaining consent for the operation in Libya, in order to cover up and justify the massacres of black people taking place. In account after account, the mercenary myth is used to justify the imprisoning and killing of black people and this process continues today.” (‘Libyan rebel ethnic cleansing and lynching of black people,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Investigations&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2011.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the perpetuation of this imagined atrocity Professor at Concordia University Maximilian Forte highlighted: “two of those responsible for giving credibility to falsehoods of African mercenaries landing in Libya were Mona El Tahawy, Egyptian-American journalist and a frequent guest on CNN and Al Jazeera, and Dima Khatib, Palestinian journalist and Al Jazeera’s Latin America bureau chief.” He stressed that longstanding bigoted perceptions of black Africans in the Arab world, as well as among much of Libya’s population in spite of the government’s pan-African policies, provided fertile ground for this story. Forte stressed “the role of the mainstream media, led by Al Jazeera, as well as the seeding of social media, in creating the African mercenary myth,” which in turn fueled the “deadly, racist practice” of ethnic cleansing by Western and Qatari backed militias.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Forte, Maximilian C., &#039;&#039;The New Imperialism: Interventionism, Information Warfare, and the Military-Academic Complex&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Volume 2&#039;&#039;, Montreal, Alert Press, 2011 (pp. 155, 156).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amnesty International crisis researcher Donatella Rovera, who spent time in post-war Libya investigating the situation, stated in an interview with Austria’s &#039;&#039;The Standard&#039;&#039; regarding the purported myth of rapist African mercenaries: “We examined this issue in depth and found no evidence. The rebels spread these rumors everywhere, which had terrible consequences for African guest workers: there was a systematic hunt for migrants, some were lynched and many arrested. Since then, even the rebels have admitted there were no mercenaries.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Es fand eine regelrechte Jagd auf Migranten statt’ [There was a real hunt for migrants], &#039;&#039;derStandard&#039;&#039;, July 6, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western and Qatari backed Islamist militias adopted slogans such as “the brigade for purging slaves, black skin,” according to a Human Rights Watch investigation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Libyan rebel ethnic cleansing and lynching of black people,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Investigations&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Irish journalist Mary Fitzgerald reported public hangings of black men in insurgent-held areas with accompanying graffiti describing them as ‘black slaves’ (abid) – a common derogatory term in Arabic for black Africans.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fitzgerald, Mary, ‘We are afraid … people might think we are mercenaries,’ &#039;&#039;Irish Times&#039;&#039;, August 31, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A BBC News report cited a Turkish construction worker in Libya who recalled: “We had 70–80 people from Chad working for our company. They were cut dead with pruning shears and axes, attackers saying: ‘You are providing troops for Gaddafi.’ The Sudanese were also massacred. We saw it for ourselves.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘African viewpoint: Colonel’s continent?,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The militants who made up the new post-Jamahiriya regime did not differentiate between Libyan citizens with black African features, and sub-Saharan expatriate workers. The most notorious case was the fate of the town of Tawergha with a population of 35,000 demographically comprised overwhelmingly black Libyans, which vanished almost overnight after Jamahiriya forces retreated and it was captured by Western-backed Misratan brigades.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hoff, Brad, ‘Hillary Emails Reveal True Motive for Libya Intervention,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy Journal&#039;&#039;, January 6, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Tawergha’s entire population were either killed or expelled, with their homes and shops burned and looted under the pretext that they had been ‘mercenaries’ and supported Gaddafi’s Jamahiriya.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kareem Fahim, ‘Accused of Fighting for Qaddafi, a Libyan Town’s Residents Face Reprisals,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 24, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In nearby Misrata the black Libyan minority that inhabited its Ghoushi neighbourhood were similarly purged, with the Western-backed insurgents putting bounties on the heads of those few blacks who remained in hiding.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dagher, Sam, ‘Libya City Torn by Tribal Feud,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 21, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Video footage clearly showed the insurgents in Benghazi carrying out public lynchings of blacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Lynching in Benghazi,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Investigations&#039;&#039;, July 17, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bryan Chan from the &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039; was given access to an insurgent-run prison in Benghazi in March 2011 and was shown terrified black men being paraded before the cameras. The colour of their skin, and for foreign workers their West African passports, were regarded as all the proof needed that they were loyal to the government. Chan’s Libyan interpreter asked him: “So what do you think? Should we just go ahead and kill them?” Considering the fates of most blacks in the country who fell into the insurgents’ hands, this or sale into slavery were the most likely outcomes for the captives.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Journalist Visits Prisoners Held By Rebels in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, March 23, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported regarding the consequences of the insurgency’s victory for black African expatriate workers across Libya: “For the more than one million African guest workers who came to oil-rich Libya seeking their fortunes, it has meant terror…. These innocent migrant laborers now find themselves singled out by ordinary Libyans and rebels who believe they are the enemy.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wheeler, William and Oghanna, Ayman, ‘After Liberation, Nowhere to Run,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 30, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although it strongly criticised the African Union for not siding with the insurgents and for its support for the Jamahiriya, the &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; admitted that the result of NATO and the insurgency’s victory was an “ugly race war” which polarised relations between Libya and sub-Saharan Africa. It described “pogroms” against blacks reminiscent of Nazi Germany and concluded that as a result of NATO’s success: “Libya’s role as the ideological and financial engine of Africa has ended.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chitiyo, Knox, ‘Has Africa lost Libya?,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 18, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Video footage of blacks being tortured by insurgents, including being kept in animal cages and forced to swallow the flag of the Jamahiriya, surfaced on the internet and provided a small indication of the kind of atrocities being perpetrated across the country by the militants the West had empowered.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Black Africans “forced to eat Gaddafi’s flag” in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, March 6, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In sharp contrast to its pan-African past, the new Libya quickly saw the emergence of regular slave markets as blacks were kept in chains or cages, sold for free labour, and often given hot iron cattle brands on their faces to identify them. Black women and girls unfortunate enough to be captured by the Western-backed militants were subjected to mass rape, according to UN reports. Black men and those seen to be ‘pro-Gaddafi’ were also reportedly raped by insurgents as a means of humiliation and subjugation, and at times imprisoned and raped by militants frequently for serval years under the post-Jamahiriya regime.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Allegra, Cécile, ‘Revealed: male rape used systematically in Libya as instrument of war,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, November 3, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These practices continued to be reported into the latter half of the 2010s, with uniformed personnel from the new Libyan government responsible for frequent cases of rape against black children of West African origin.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘African migrants raped &amp;amp;#x26; murdered after being sold in Libyan “slave markets” – UN,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, April 11, 2017. Osborne, Samuel, ‘Libya: African refugees being sold at “regular public slave auctions”,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, April 11, 2017. Adams, Paul, ‘Libya exposed as an epicentre for migrant child abuse,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, February 28, 2017. Baker, Aryn, ‘“It Was As if We Weren’t Human.” Inside the Modern Slave Trade Trapping African Migrants,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, March 14, 2019. ‘The Libyan Slave Trade Has Shocked the World,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, December 1, 2017. ‘Libya: Displaced Camp Residents Need Immediate Protection,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Watch&#039;&#039;, November 19, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 2012 six months after the Jamahiriya fell Human Rights Watch reported that the very severe mistreatment of blacks by the new authorities persisted and “appear to be so widespread and systematic that they may amount to crimes against humanity.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Libya: Wake-Up Call to Misrata’s Leaders: Torture, Killings May Amount to Crimes against Humanity,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Watch&#039;&#039;, April 8, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A report by the UN Human Rights Council’s Commission of Inquiry in May highlighted that war crimes were being committed against the black population.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Murray, Rebecca, ‘One Year Later, Still Suffering for Loyalty to Gaddafi,’ &#039;&#039;Inter Press&#039;&#039; Service, August 24, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Reports of the atrocities only worsened with time. Racial divisions exacerbated by the African mercenary narrative effectively destroyed Libya’s relations with sub-Saharan Africa and thereby ended a serious threat to Western hegemony on the continent. A report by Ghanaian lawyer Bobby Banson claimed in 2017 that blacks imprisoned or enslaved were having their organs harvested and sold on a significant scale by the post-Jamahiriya regime.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Lawyer: Slaves in Libya Are Used For Organ Trade,’ &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, December 3, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other reports, such as that by former Nigerian minister Femi Fani-Kayode, made the same claims.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Nigerian slaves have organs harvested, bodies mutilated and are set on fire, horrifying pictures claim,’ &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, December 1, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Multiple sub-Saharan states protested and recalled their ambassadors from Libya over the abusees.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Slave trade in Libya: Outrage across Africa,’ &#039;&#039;Deutsche Welle&#039;&#039;, November 22, 2017. ‘Nigeria’s Buhari vows to fly home stranded migrants,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, November 29, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039; summarized the sharp shift away from Pan-Africanism overseen under the new Western-installed government as follows: “culturally, ideologically and financially, Libya has moved towards a greater identification with its north African, Middle Eastern and south Mediterranean neighbors. Libya is embracing its Arab heritage.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chitiyo, Knox, ‘Has Africa lost Libya?,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 18, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The war against Libya was hailed across the Western world as an example of successful humanitarian intervention by West – one which could set a precedent for similar Western attacks on alleged humanitarian abusers in future.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Logan, Justin, ‘Keeping Score on the Libya Intervention: Good Idea or Tragic Mistake?,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, August 22, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Strongly reflecting the consensus view in the West, U.S. Permanent Representative on the NATO Council Ivo H. Daalder and U.S. Navy Admiral James G. Stavridis published an article in &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; in March 2012 titled: ‘NATO’s Victory in Libya: The Right Way to Run an Intervention.’ “NATO’s operation in Libya has rightly been hailed as a model intervention…. NATO’s involvement in Libya demonstrated that the alliance remains an essential source of stability…. By any measure, NATO succeeded in Libya…. It enabled the Libyan opposition to overthrow one of the world’s longest-ruling dictators,” they stated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ivo H., Daalder and Stavridis, James G., ‘NATO’s Victory in Libya the Right Way to Run an Intervention,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, vol. 91, no. 2, March/April 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the time it was written, the ethnic cleansing of tens of thousands of blacks by the insurgents the West had supported, and the radical jihadist nature of these militants, were overwhelmingly evident. Nevertheless, it was difficult to dispute that the result of the war benefitted Western interests tremendously, destroying a longstanding obstacle to Western empire while protecting the privileged living standards of Europe at Africa’s expense and at an extreme but highly acceptable cost to Libyan and African civilians.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McVeigh, Karen, ‘World is plundering Africa’s wealth of “billions of dollars a year”,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 24, 2017. ‘Matteo Salvini accuses France of “stealing” Africa’s wealth,’ &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, January 22, 2019. Burgis, Tom, &#039;&#039;The Looting Machine: Warlords, Oligarchs, Corporations, Smugglers, and the Theft of Africa’s Wealth&#039;&#039;, New York, Public Affairs, 2015. Dearden, Nick, ‘Africa is not poor, we are stealing its wealth,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, May 24, 2017. ‘How the world profits from Africa’s wealth,’ Honest Accounts 2017, Jubilee Debt Campaign, 2017 (https://www.globaljustice.org.uk/sites/default/files/files/resources/honest_accounts_2017_web_final.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As observed by CATO Institute Research Fellow in Defence and Homeland Security Studies Benjamin H. Friedman, those “who championed Libya as a model intervention turned their attention elsewhere as it deteriorated.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Friedman, Benjamin H., ‘No, the Libya Intervention Wasn’t a Humanitarian Success,’ &#039;&#039;CATO Institute&#039;&#039;, April 7, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The fallout from the campaign, not to mention the extreme lack of evidence for a humanitarian pretext to attack to begin with, were inconvenient truths for those who sought to establish Western humanitarian-premised military interventions as a new norm in the world. The new Libya after humanitarian intervention saw Western special forces continue to operate freely on its soil,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘US ground troops are in Libya, Pentagon admits,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, August 12, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; occasional bombings by Western aircraft,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Timm, Trevor, ‘The US is bombing Libya again. It’s a too-familiar vicious cycle,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 2, 2016. ‘U.S. Bombs ISIS Camps in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 19, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and much of the country’s armories transferred to Al Qaeda-linked militants in Syria – where the Western powers and Qatar were seeking to apply a similar model to topple another longstanding adversary.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ingersoll, Geoffrey and Kelley, Michael B., ‘The US Is Openly Sending Heavy Weapons from Libya to Syrian Rebels,’ &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2012. Kelley, Michael B., ‘How US Ambassador Chris Stevens May Have Been Linked to Jihadist Rebels in Syria,’ &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, October 19, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the death toll from what would have been a short-lived insurgency was expected to reach approximately 1,100, the large majority of them militants and security forces, government massacres imagined in Western minds but far removed from reality were used as a pretext for a war which caused over 90,000 casualties in its initial months alone.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mulholland, Rory and Deshmukh, Jay, ‘Residents flee Gaddafi hometown,’ &#039;&#039;Sydney Morning Herald&#039;&#039;, October 3, 2011. ‘Libyan estimate: At least 30,000 died in the war,’ &#039;&#039;Arab Times&#039;&#039;, September 8, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The figure for total deaths resulting from the Western assault was considerably higher, with the town of Tawergha alone, which had a predominantly black population, found almost completely empty after Western-backed militants took it over and engaged in thorough ethnic cleansing of its population of 35,000.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gilligan, Andrew, ‘Gaddafi’s ghost town after the loyalists retreat,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, September 11, 2011. ‘Tawergha no longer exists, only Misrata,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Investigations&#039;&#039;, August 13, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, the insurgents had long threatened to wipe the black city “off the map,” and its fate was hardly unexpected nor was the character of the militias the West was supporting at all a mystery.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Libyan rebel ethnic cleansing and lynching of black people,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Investigations&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even many years later close to the end of the decade, ongoing instability meant that almost a quarter of Libya’s population were internally displaced and in urgent need of humanitarian assistance, according to reports from the UN High Commission for Refugees. The death toll grew significantly higher in the decade following the Jamahiriya’s fall, as Libya became a battle ground for Arab and NATO states to wage seemingly unending proxy wars by supporting various factions in the permanently fractured country against one another. In 2017, former U.S. Ambassador to the country, John Graham, called the new Libya “a completely failed state.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“Libya becoming completely failed state” – former U.S. Ambassador,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, May 30, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fallout from the Western victory in Libya notably went well beyond the country’s borders, and Gaddafi’s torturous death was seen by many as symbolizing the imposition of Western power over Africa. The Jamahiriya’s downfall considerably strengthened the Western position on the continent while seriously weakening the African Union, which was reflected in the sharply contrasting responses to his demise in the West and Africa. Former Namibian president Sam Nujoma notably predicted regarding the implications the Western military campaign had for all of Africa: “foreign-sponsored killing of Libya’s Muammar Gaddafi must serve as a lesson to Africa that foreign aggressors are readying themselves to pounce on the continent.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Toivo, Ndjebela, ‘Nujoma condemns Gaddafi killing,’ &#039;&#039;New Era&#039;&#039;, October 26, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This may well have been substantiated by the subsequent rapid expansion of AFRICOM and of the Western military presence across the continent which was now almost totally unimpeded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schewe, Eric, ‘Why is the U.S. Military Occupying Bases Across Africa?,’ &#039;&#039;Daily JSTOR&#039;&#039;, April 11, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The decline in major pan-African projects for infrastructure and development which had brought much of the continent together were further direct consequences of the Western victory in Libya.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An example of a state which suffered was Sudan, which had formerly benefitted greatly from Libyan economic and political support,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;This support ranged from donating fighter jets to the Sudanese Air Force to constructing the Sudanese capital’s main landmark, the Corinthia hotel, where services were heavily subsidized by the Libyan state, as well as more general investment and support in security. Libya had notably cautioned the Western powers against taking military action against Sudan in 2007 when this was under consideration. (‘Gaddafi cautions West over Darfur,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, April 29, 2007.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but endured isolation and gradual economic decline from 2011 under harsh Western economic sanctions. The loss of Libyan support contributed to facilitating an eventual Western-backed military coup in the country in 2019 and an even sharper economic decline in the aftermath. Other examples were Mali, Nigeria and Algeria, where Islamist insurgents received substantial quantities of heavy weapons and logistical support through post-Jamahiriya Libya, and in the former two went on to gain considerable ground from government forces. NATO’s humanitarian-premised intervention placed Libya’s large arsenals at the disposal of Islamist militias who in turn passed them on both for profit and out of ideological affinity. Nigeria’s Boko Haram was a major beneficiary, and as a direct result emerged as the world’s deadliest terrorist origination. Libya’s fall under Western assault had similar negative reverberations across the African continent, but particularly in West Africa where it directly empowered terrorist actors.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lounnas, Djallil, ‘The Libyan Security Continuum: The Impact of the Libyan Crisis on the North African/Sahelian Regional System,’ &#039;&#039;MENARA Working Papers&#039;&#039;, no. 15, October 2018. Algeria: ‘Algeria hostage-takers aided by Libyan Islamists: source,’ &#039;&#039;Vanguard&#039;&#039;, January 22, 2013. ‘Terrorist source claims Libyan connection with In Amenas attack,’ &#039;&#039;Libya Herald&#039;&#039;, January 22, 2013. Mali: ‘Expanding Arsenals: Insurgent Arms in Northern Mali,’ &#039;&#039;Small Arms Survey&#039;&#039;, 2015 (pp. 157–185). ‘Arms and men out of Libya fortify Mali rebellion,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, February 10, 2012. Shaw, Mark and Mangan, Fiona, ‘Illicit Trafficking and Libya’s Transition: Profits and Losses,’ Washington DC, United States Institute of Peace, February 24, 2014. Drury, Ian, ‘Don’t Turn Syria into a “Tesco for Terrorists” like Libya, Generals Tell Cameron,’ &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039;, June 17, 2013. Nigeria: Isilow, Hassan, ‘Boko Haram using weapons looted from Libya: Diplomat,’ &#039;&#039;Andalou&#039;&#039;, January 1, 2015. ‘Arms from Libya could reach Boko Haram, al Qaeda: U.N.,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, January 26, 2012. Glazebrook, Dan, ‘“Deadliest terror group in the world”: The West’s latest gift to Africa,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, November 27, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;The Assault on Libya as a Model for Future Western Interventions&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Despite its devastating consequences, three separate aspects of the war on Libya were cited in the West to characterise it as an ideal military campaign. Firstly, the campaign was and continues to be presented in the West has having liberated the Libyan people and prevented a humanitarian disaster.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Senator John McCain’s Alliance 21 lecture,’ &#039;&#039;United States Alliance Centre&#039;&#039;, May 30, 2017. Daalder, Ivo H. and Stavridis, James G., ‘NATO’s Victory in Libya the Right Way to Run an Intervention,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, vol. 91, no. 2, March/April 2012. ‘Debate begins over how history will view NATO’s intervention in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;Deutsche Welle&#039;&#039;, October 21, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although available evidence indicates that precisely the opposite is true, the supposed success of the humanitarian war led it to be widely cited as a precedent for the West to consider further similar attacks on states outside its sphere of influence using similar pretexts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secondly the Western campaign served as a model for an inexpensive war relying on special forces, air and naval assets, extensive use of media and particularly social media, and on organizing and supporting militants on the ground rather than sending in Western troops. This was frequently contrasted with the heavy handed ‘boots on the ground’ invasions of the George W. Bush era, and significantly furthered Western hegemony in the world at a much lower cost. As U.S. Permanent Representative on the NATO Council Ivo H. Daalder and U.S. Navy Admiral James G. Stavridis observed in March 2012 regarding the campaign’s major achievements: “it accomplished all of this without a single allied casualty and at a cost – $1.1 billion for the United States and several billion dollars overall – that was a fraction of that spent on previous interventions in the Balkans, Afghanistan, and Iraq.” They referred to it as “a teachable moment” which could be a model for future military interventions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Daalder, Ivo H. and Stavridis, James G., ‘NATO’s Victory in Libya the Right Way to Run an Intervention,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, vol. 91, no. 2, March/April 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As U.S. Vice President Joe Biden stated, implying a contrast with the costly Iraq War: “NATO got it right. In this case, America spent $2 billion and didn’t lose a single life. This is more the prescription for how to deal with the world as we go forward than it has in the past.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Memoli, Michael A., ‘Kadafi death: Joe Biden says “NATO got it right” in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, October 20, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A very similar model was applied in Syria, and although less successful it still ensured that the damage done to the country far outweighed the costs to the Western powers which had initiated the campaign. Germany’s &#039;&#039;Deutsche Welle&#039;&#039; thus observed regarding the Libya model’s possible future applications against other Western adversaries: “The template of surgical airstrikes, supported by Special Forces on the ground and the covert training of indigenous, opposition forces seems tailor-made for missions where large-scale invasions would be counter-productive at best, and hugely inflammable at worst. U.S. planners … are thought to favour such an approach should the option of military action against Iran become a reality.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Debate begins over how history will view NATO’s intervention in Libya,’ &#039;&#039;Deutsche Welle&#039;&#039;, October 21, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. Senator John McCain, who would soon afterwards become Chairman of Senate Joint House Services Committee, stated that this new kind of warfare centred around building up and supporting insurgencies was “a virus that will attack Moscow and Beijing.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clemons, Steve, ‘The Arab Spring: “A Virus That Will Attack Moscow and Beijing”,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, November 19, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President of the Joseon Institute and founder of Liberty in North Korea and Pegasus Strategies Adrian Hong, who later led a violent attack on the North Korean embassy in Spain and worked in close cooperation with U.S. intelligence,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shorrock, Tim, ‘Did the CIA Orchestrate an Attack on the North Korean Embassy in Spain?,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, May 2, 2019. Cho, Yi Jun, ‘Who Is Anti-N.Korean Guerrilla Leader?,’ &#039;&#039;Chosun Ilbo&#039;&#039;, April 4, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; stated in much the same vein following successful operations to destabilize Libya and Syria that the offensives were “a dress rehearsal for North Korea.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Taylor, Adam and Kim, Min Joo, ‘The covert group that carried out a brazen raid on a North Korean embassy now fears exposure,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirdly, the term ‘Libya Model’ was used to refer to the country’s unilateral disarmament in the early 2000s, including permitting deep Western inspections of its military facilities as part of the process. Upon Libya’s disarmament in 2003 U.S. President George W. Bush had pledged that the country would be “a model for other countries” in the consequences of their disarmament and reconciliation with the West.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schwarz, Jon, ‘Trump Intel Chief: North Korea Learned from Libya War to “Never” Give Up Nukes,’ &#039;&#039;The Intercept&#039;&#039;, July 29, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The war in 2011 and subsequent decade of disaster placed Tripoli’s decision to disarm in a new context – with the ‘Libya Model’ coming to refer to the potential fates of those states which placed their trust in Western security guarantees and abandoned efforts to deter Western military action themselves. This had significant consequences for North Korea in particular, where the Libyan precedent was repeatedly cited by a range of figures from Daniel R. Coats,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the Trump Administration’s Director of National Intelligence, to former U.S. President Jimmy Carter,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Carter, James Earl, ‘Jimmy Carter: What I’ve learned from North Korea’s leaders,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, October 4, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Russian President Vladimir Putin&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Vladimir Putin’s news conference following BRICS Summit,’ President of Russia, The Kremlin, September 5, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as indicating why Pyongyang would never unilaterally disarm.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Abrams, A. B., ‘The Libyan Model: How NATO’s war with Libya in 2011 has influenced North Korea ever since,’ &#039;&#039;Daily NK&#039;&#039;, February 19, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Libya’s fate proved that once a Western adversary disarmed, the West could always exploit the opening presented by fabricating whatever atrocities were needed to justify an attack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;10.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Library works by A.B. Abrams]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Library works about history]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Atrocity_Fabrication_and_Its_Consequences&amp;diff=82135</id>
		<title>Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Atrocity_Fabrication_and_Its_Consequences&amp;diff=82135"/>
		<updated>2025-04-03T14:12:59Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences|image=Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences cover.png|author=A. B. Abrams|written in=2023|isbn=978-1-949762-70-9|source=[https://archive.org/details/abrams-atrocity-fabrications/page/n5/mode/2up IA]|pdf=[https://ia800302.us.archive.org/1/items/abrams-atrocity-fabrications/Abrams_AtrocityFab.pdf pdf]}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Introduction ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It is not a matter of what is true that counts, but a matter of what is perceived to be true.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Smith, Joanne R. and Haslam, S. Alexander, &#039;&#039;Social Psychology: Revisiting the Classic Studies&#039;&#039;, London, Sage, 2017 (p. 58).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;– &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;small&amp;quot;&amp;gt;HENRY KISSINGER&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;If you tell a lie big enough and keep repeating it, people will eventually come to believe it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Epstein, Jennifer, “Biden Compares Trump to Goebbels, Saying He’s Promoting a ‘Lie,’” &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;– &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;small&amp;quot;&amp;gt;JOSEPH GOEBBELS&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Anyone who has the power to make you believe absurdities, has the power to make you commit injustices.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Voltaire, &#039;&#039;Questions Sur Les Miracles&#039;&#039;, 1765&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;– &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;small&amp;quot;&amp;gt;VOLTAIRE&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Atrocity fabrication – the reporting of an atrocity committed by an adversary without knowledge that it ever occurred – has a centuries-long history at the heart of propaganda and power politics in the Western world with profound influences on its political culture. Portraying an adversary as committing particularly egregious crimes, especially when one intends to initiate military action or other hostile measures against that adversary, has consistently provided an effective means of moving public and international opinion and justifying one’s actions. Applied effectively, atrocity fabrication can transform in the public eye a war of unprovoked aggression into a war of liberation of the oppressed, or turn a blockade to starve enemy civilians into a humane effort to pressure an abusive government. Claims of atrocities can also serve to delegitimise criticisms of one’s actions against an adversary, portraying such opposition as siding with injustice and facilitating egregious crimes. An assessment of how and to what ends atrocity fabrication has been used provides context vital to understanding international politics both historically and in the 21st century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Significant consistencies in how atrocity fabrication has been used in the Western world can be observed throughout much of modern history. A notable example from the early 20th century was the British government’s response to the German occupation of Belgium in the initial months of the First World War by sponsoring a distinguished panel of lawyers and historians, the Bryce Committee, to document German atrocities.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lonsdal, Sarah, &#039;&#039;The Journalist in British Fiction and Film: Guarding the Guardians from 1900 to the Present&#039;&#039;, London, Bloomsbury, 2016 (pp. 55–57).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The committee sensationally described German public rapes and mutilation of Belgian women and girls and the bayonetting of a two-year-old child by eight German soldiers, among other crimes, allowing it to conclude that “murder, lust, and pillage prevailed over many parts of Belgium on a scale unparalleled in any war between civilised nations during the last three centuries.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Bryce Committee’s Report on Deliberate Slaughter of Belgian Non-Combatants; German Atrocities Are Proved, Finds Bryce Committee Not Only Individual Crimes, but Premeditated Slaughter in Belgium. Young and Old Mutilated Women Attacked, Children Brutally Slain, Arson and Pillage Systematic. Countenanced By Officers Wanton Firing on Red Cross and White Flag; Prisoners Wounded and Shott. Civilians Used as Shields Proof That Belgians Did Not Fire on Germans at Louvain – Germans Received Kindness. Testimony That Shows Murder and Mutilation of Men, Women and Children Evidence That Germans Had Set Plan of Slaughter and Pillage,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 13, 1915.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such conduct, while far from uncommon in European colonial wars from Australia&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Secret Country: The First Australians Fight Back’ (Documentary), British Central Independent Television, 1985. Lawson, Tom, &#039;&#039;The Last Man: The British Genocide in Tasmania&#039;&#039;, London, I. B. Tauris, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to the Americas,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Adamson, John, ‘The Reign of Spain was Mainly Brutal,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2002. Goodwin, Robert, &#039;&#039;Spain: The Centre of the World 1519–1682&#039;&#039;, London, Bloomsbury, 2015. Gady, Franz-Stefan, ‘How Portugal Forged an Empire in Asia,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, July 11, 2019. ‘“Colonial-era mass grave” found in Potosi, Bolivia,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, July 27, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was abnormal and considered unacceptable for an inter-European conflict where very different standards applied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Bryce Committee’s claims strongly influenced public opinion,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported the committee’s findings in the following long headline on May 15, 1915: ‘Bryce Committee’s Report on Deliberate Slaughter of Belgian Non-Combatants; German Atrocities Are Proved, Finds Bryce Committee Not Only Individual Crimes, but Premeditated Slaughter in Belgium. Young and Old Mutilated Women Attacked, Children Brutally Slain, Arson and Pillage Systematic. Countenanced By Officers Wanton Firing on Red Cross and White Flag; Prisoners Wounded and Shott. Civilians Used as Shields Proof That Belgians Did Not Fire on Germans at Louvain – Germans Received Kindness. Testimony That Shows Murder and Mutilation of Men, Women and Children Evidence That Germans Had Set Plan of Slaughter and Pillage.’&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and having been chaired by former British ambassador to the United States Viscount James Bryce it was found to have had an “overwhelming effect on the American mind and heart” which helped erode public opposition to entering the war on Britain’s side.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 25).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite its persuasiveness, the report’s findings had little evidence to substantiate them, with a Belgian commission of inquiry formed in 1922 conducting investigations at the scenes of the alleged atrocities and failing to confirm even a single report of German excesses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 54). Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 25).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Professor Phillip Knightly, a leading authority on journalism and war who lectured at the Royal Military Academy Sandhurst, the Australian Senate, and Australia’s National Press Club, observed regarding the allegations made: “The committee had not personally interviewed a single witness. The report was based on 1,200 depositions, mostly from Belgian refugees, taken by 22 barristers in Britain. None of the witnesses were placed on oath, their names were omitted, and hearsay evidence was accepted at full value.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 54).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was far from an isolated case, and reflected broader trends in reporting on German military conduct. The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039;, for example, quoted a source who claimed to have witnessed “with his own eyes German soldiery chop off the arms of a baby which clung to its mother’s skirts.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Correspondent in Paris, &#039;&#039;The Times&#039;&#039;, August 28, 1914.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The French Propaganda Bureau subsequently provided a picture of a baby without hands, and French papers went on to depict German soldiers eating babies’ hands, although post-war investigations failed to find evidence of any cases of comparable conduct.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 52).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As was generally the case for atrocity fabrication efforts it mattered little how German personnel actually conducted themselves or whether allegations against them had any grounding in reality – only that the alleged atrocities would shape public opinion both domestically and overseas to align with British state interests. As Phillip Knightly concluded: “By the time the atrocity story was discredited it had served its role. It had not only rallied opinion on the home front and strengthened the resolution of Britain and France to prosecute the war to the finish, but had also achieved the important task of lowering resistance to the war in the United States.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 54).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The barbarism portrayed made almost any policy pursued to counter German power appear justified.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirty years after the Bryce Committee’s work the beginning of the Cold War united the Western world against the first peer level challenger to its power in centuries, the Soviet Union, and similarly saw organisations and networks established to dominate the information space and fabricate stories vilifying the adversary. To fight a new kind of conflict where winning hearts and minds was often more decisive than firepower, Western intelligence agencies led by the American Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) developed a particularly potent global information network to control political narratives. The CIA’s Operation Mockingbird was one of the more prominent related operations and saw American journalists recruited to publish articles dictated by the agency – articles which very often vilified the USSR and its allies with totally fabricated information.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Davis, Deborah, &#039;&#039;Katharine the Great: Katharine Graham and the Washington post&#039;&#039;, New York, Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1979 (pp. 137, 138).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The agency also funded student and cultural organisations and magazines for similar purposes,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bernstein, Carl, ‘CIA and the Media,’ &#039;&#039;Rolling Stone Magazine&#039;&#039;, October 20, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and through its networks of editors and journalists it went to significant lengths to discredit sources of information that contradicted its narratives down to and including targeting individual columnists in the Philippines.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 42).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An investigation by the U.S. Congress in the early 1970s revealed that CIA operations extended to influence reporting not only in America, but almost worldwide in dozens of languages. Its report concluded: “The CIA currently maintains a network of several hundred foreign individuals around the world who provide intelligence for the CIA and at times attempt to influence opinion through the use of covert propaganda. These individuals provide the CIA with direct access to a large number of newspapers and periodicals, scores of press services and news agencies, radio and television stations, commercial book publishers, and other foreign media outlets.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Church Committee Final Report, Vol 1: Foreign and Military Intelligence&#039;&#039; (p. 455).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It further noted that undercover CIA agents held key management positions across major American media organisations to ensure that published content aligned with the CIA’s agendas.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 455).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Former CIA employee William Bader supported the report’s conclusions, illustrating the agency’s operations as follows: “You don’t need to manipulate &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine, for example, because there are agency people at the management level.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Davies, Nick, &#039;&#039;Flat Earth News: An Award-Winning Reporter Exposes Falsehood, Distortion and Propaganda in the Global Media&#039;&#039;, New York, Vintage, 2009 (p. 228).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The CIA’s operations to shape the global information space were described by the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; as “a fascinatingly byzantine effort to turn the world to the American way of thinking,” and alongside hundreds of news outlets the agency funded and heavily influenced popular media including hundreds of films and “at least a thousand books” for publication and distribution globally.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bunch, Sonny, ‘The CIA funded a culture war against communism. It should do so again.,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 22, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Peacetime vilification of adversaries through both news and popular media was generally far more subtle than depicting ongoing mass slaughter as the Bryce Committee had, but predisposed populations to more easily believe claims of enemy atrocities when they were occasionally made. The adversary did not need to constantly be portrayed as committing slaughter, but rather as being the ‘kind of country/actor’ which was highly capable of doing so based on its portrayed history and intrinsic nature.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Means of influencing media included funding existing publications, but “in some instances the CIA simply created a newspaper or news service and paid the bills through a bogus corporation.” A number of front groups were set up for the CIA to fund media outlets worldwide, the Congress of Cultural Freedom being one example named in the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; report. “In the United States, the Asia Foundation published newspaper, &#039;&#039;The Asian Student&#039;&#039;, that was distributed to students from the Far East who were attending American universities,” the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; noted as an example, with this foundation having been established and run by former CIA members. (‘Worldwide Propaganda Network Built by the C.I.A.,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 26, 1977.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; noted in its own more extensive report that “in its persistent efforts to shape world opinion, the CIA has been able to call upon a separate and far more extensive network of newspapers, news services, magazines, publishing houses, broadcasting stations and other entities over which it has at various times had some control.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Worldwide Propaganda Network Built by the C.I.A.,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 26, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; referred to the CIA’s “communications Empire” as having “embraced more than 500 news and public information organisations and individuals. According to one CIA official, they ranged in importance ‘from Radio Free Europe to a third-string guy in Quito who could get something in the local paper’ … the network was known officially as the ‘Propaganda Assets Inventory.’” The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; also noted that the agency maintained extensive “financial ties to academic, cultural and publishing organisations” globally for much the same purpose. Millions of dollars in subsidies were paid to influence media in Cuba alone, with other large scale and long-term operations carried out worldwide from Kenya and India to Taiwan and South Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The CIA was far from isolated in its extensive efforts to shape the global information space, with other American intelligence services as well as those of allied states creating parallel ‘communications empires’ of their own. A notable example was the British Information Research Department’s work specifically to foster anti-Soviet and anti-Chinese sentiments in the Muslim world, Africa and parts of Asia, which although long denied was confirmed by declassified documents in 2022. The decades long effort involved fabrications ranging from forging statements from Soviet institutions that would provoke anti-Soviet backlash, to creating media content from fictitious Islamic organisations portraying Moscow as an enemy of the Muslim world. Its publications often resorted to criticising and even calling for attacks on third parties, for example “the Jews,” to gain legitimacy among populations inclined towards such thinking and thus more effectively spread anti-Soviet and anti-Chinese messages. An example was the fabrication of claims by Islamic officials that only by turning against Moscow could the Arab nation gain victory over Israel – a theme which gained much traction in the Arab world while the department was operating.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Burke, Jason, ‘Secret British “black propaganda” campaign targeted cold war enemies,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 14, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The practice of government agencies establishing vast networks to influence various information spaces and promote fabricated stories was hardly relegated to the Cold War. A notable example was the formerly secret U.S. Defence Department Office of Strategic Influence which emerged in the early 2000s and was authorised to plant stories, including feeding false reports to journalists, to influence public opinion worldwide. Although the Pentagon was forced to disband the office after its existence became known, later comments by high level officials indicated that such operations continued under different bodies. This “black propaganda,” as it was referred to repeatedly by the BBC, provided a very potent means to shape international opinion towards American adversaries.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Carver, Tom, ‘Pentagon plans propaganda war,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, February 20, 2002. Beal, Tim, &#039;&#039;North Korea: The Struggle Against American Power&#039;&#039;, London, Pluto Press, 2005 (p. 133).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Providing details on Western intelligence agencies’ sustainment of extensive networks of journalists into the 21st century for the purpose of propagating favoured narratives, German journalist Udo Ulfkotte reported in 2016 regarding his own role in such networks:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I ended up publishing articles under my own name written by agents of the CIA and other intelligence services, especially the German secret service [Bundesnachrichtendienst – BND]…. One day the BND came to my office at the &#039;&#039;Frankfurter Allgemeine&#039;&#039; in Frankfurt. They wanted me to write an article about Libya and Colonel Muammar Gaddafi…. They gave me all this secret information and they just wanted me to sign the article with my name. That article was how Gaddafi tried to secretly build a poison gas factory. It was a story that was printed worldwide two days later.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘German journo: European media writing pro-US stories under CIA pressure,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, October 18, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Ulfkotte further detailed how intelligence agencies contacted journalists and used them to plant stories, the perks that came with working with them, and the risks of non-compliance.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His example, the story about a Libyan poison gas factory, was one of many that contributed to influencing public opinion to perceive the targeted country as a malign and dangerous actor. False reports published in considerable quantities over several decades made Western economic sanctions on Libya, and eventually an intensive bombing campaign and the assassination of its leadership, much easier to justify publicly.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Libya: Examination of intervention and collapse and the UK’s future policy options&#039;&#039;, House of Commons Foreign Affairs Committee, Third Report of Session 2016–17, September 14, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Ulfkotte’s work the information networks operated by Western intelligence agencies had expanded to incorporate large numbers of online assets, including both bots and human personnel, which operated to influence discourse and support Western-favoured narratives globally. This was vital as the internet and social media in particular played an increasingly central role in the global information space. These kinds of operations were revealed on multiple occasions, ranging from a network of bots spreading fabricated information that vilified Russia discovered in an Adelaide University study in September 2022,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Smart, Bridget and Watt, Joshua and Benedetti, Sara and Mitchell, Lewis and Roughan, Matthew, ‘#IStandWithPutin versus #IStandWithUkraine: The interaction of bots and humans in discussion of the Russia/Ukraine war,’ The University of Adelaide, August 20, 2022 (https://arxiv.org/pdf/2208.07038.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to a Stanford-Graphika joint study a month prior unveiling a network of false social media accounts created by U.S. and British agents to propagate vilifying disinformation about China, Russia and Iran across several Muslim-majority countries.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘UNHEARD VOICE: Evaluating five years of pro-Western covert influence operations,’ &#039;&#039;Graphika&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;Stanford Internet Observatory Cyber Policy Centre&#039;&#039;, August 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Alongside intelligence agencies, the Pentagon also invested heavily in software to create vast networks of false social media accounts and influence foreign audiences in their own languages with a relatively small number of personnel, a notable example being Operation Earnest Voice in the 2010s,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fielding, Nick and Cobain, Ian, ‘Revealed: US spy operation that manipulates social media,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, March 17, 2011. United States. Congress. Senate. Committee on Armed Services, ‘Department of Defense Authorization for Appropriations for Fiscal Year 2012 an the Future Years Defense Program,’ March 1, 2011 (p. 199). Norton, Ben, ‘US Government Admits It’s Making Fake Social Media Accounts to Spread Propaganda in Cuba,’ &#039;&#039;The Real News&#039;&#039;, August 27, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which was mirrored by parallel efforts by the British Armed Forces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sengupta, Kim, ‘New British Army unit “Brigade 77” to use Facebook and Twitter in psychological warfare,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, January 31, 2015. ‘Leaked papers allege massive UK govt effort to co-opt Russian-language anti-Kremlin media &amp;amp;#x26; influencers to “weaken Russian state”,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, February 18, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Often key to the success of atrocity fabrication has been the ability to construct portrayals of an adversary as part of a greater vilifying metanarrative – an overarching account or interpretation of events and circumstances that provides a pattern or structure for people’s beliefs and gives additional meaning to their experiences. Particularly for countries or actors with which consumers of media content have less firsthand contact, enough sources repeating similar narratives of atrocities and other misconduct can strongly influence ‘what kind of country/actor’ the target is considered to be. All future encounters with the target will then be interpreted through the context of this overarching narrative. A powerful metanarrative affects not only the public but also analysts, journalists and even policymakers who will be strongly inclined to interpret new information related to the country or actor in the context of the narrative.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nixon, John, &#039;&#039;Debriefing the President; The Interrogation of Saddam Hussein&#039;&#039;, London, Bantam Press, 2016 (pp. 204, 205, 220).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An exploration of the formation of metanarratives in U.S. media published in the &#039;&#039;Yale Review of International Studies&#039;&#039; observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Journalists often fail to acknowledge the lens through which they perceive and interpret reality. The existence of overarching themes that define political press coverage, what the Pew Research Centre deems ‘metanarratives,’ is made possible by the enduring tradition of pack journalism…. Washington insiders and journalists tweet and re-tweet each other’s content, rapidly formulate an interpretive lens through which to understand major new developments. The resulting echo chamber, one populated by the elite pundits and reporters that convey political information to the rest of the country, builds consensus rather than dialogue. This ‘groupthink’ is how metanarratives form.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A metanarrative tends to be simple but totalising, colouring news coverage so that every new piece of information is interpreted against its backdrop. This is why crude characterisations of presidential candidates (ex. ‘Biden is a plagiariser’ and ‘Clinton is untrustworthy’) are difficult to dispel once they have been established. Reporters interpret news involving any given subject through the lens of the agreed-upon metanarrative, even if such interpretations result in factual distortions or blatant double standards. For example, the press framed Obama’s position change on same-sex marriage ahead of the 2012 election as an ‘evolution,’ whereas Romney’s changes in position were seen as ‘flip-flops,’ which fit more neatly into the dominant character narrative of Romney as an inauthentic politician.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Shaping Saddam: How the Media Mythologized A Monster – Honorable Mention,’ &#039;&#039;The Yale Review of International Studies&#039;&#039;, June 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Metanarratives built around fabricated atrocities have often profoundly influenced the fates of targeted countries, a notable example being the Gulf War where proponents of military action against Iraq in late 1990 fabricated a claim that Iraqi soldiers were slaughtering Kuwaiti premature babies in their incubators (as covered in detail in Chapter 4). This and a wide range of other fabricated Iraqi atrocities contributed to very quickly creating an overarching way of viewing the country that structured almost all interpretations and coverage. Claims of Iraqi atrocities provided a key example of “the self-reinforcing nature of the metanarrative,” with the press having “cultivated a social and political environment wherein the incubator story could appear plausible, even reasonable.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the incubator babies story being proven entirely false in 1992, the metanarrative of Iraq as a country capable of such acts retained a powerful influence. The &#039;&#039;Yale Review&#039;&#039; observed accordingly: “This dynamic continued to colour press coverage of [Iraqi President Saddam] Hussein after the Gulf War and before 9/11. In those years, the U.S. media no longer needed prompting by the government to propagate the ‘Fuhrer Saddam’ mythology, and the U.S. public no longer needed prompting to accept it.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Impressions of ‘what kind of country’ Iraq was had been formed largely on the basis of multiple fabricated Iraqi atrocities, which predisposed Americans in particular to suspect Baghdad’s involvement in the 9/11 attacks&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Milbank, Dana and Deane, Claudia, ‘Hussein Link to 9/11 Lingers in Many Minds,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and to believe Iraq was developing weapons of mass destruction to attack them. This in turn was key to facilitating another war against Iraq in 2003.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test By Fire: The War Presidency Of George W. Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (p. 129).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The slaughter of incubator babies was just one of many widely accepted but totally fabricated stories that vilified Iraq, while Iraq itself was far from an isolated example of a country that had its fate radically transformed by atrocity fabrication. The global reach of Western information networks ensured that even beyond the Western world perceptions of the West’s adversaries were very often shaped in much the same way, which facilitated and created public support for hostile policies ranging from economic sanctions to invasion and war. Furthermore, as with Iraq, once a metanarrative shaped opinion of ‘what kind of country’ the target was, it was extremely difficult to dispel no matter how thoroughly the accounts on which it was based were disproven or retracted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Understanding atrocity fabrication not in terms of the debunking of a single incident or set of incidents, but rather as part of a much broader phenomenon, is vital to comprehending how challengers to Western power have and will continue to be assailed. This book explores eleven leading cases of targeted countries, and the strong consistencies in how and to what ends they were. Also covered are the consequences of atrocity fabrication and how, by providing pretext for actual aggression, it paves the way for very real atrocities against the populations of the falsely accused states, which often far exceed the depravity described in the fabricated narratives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Note on Humanitarian Military Intervention: Atrocity Fabrication’s Most Dangerous End ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The welfare of humanity is always the alibi of tyrants.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Keep Your Laws Off My Body,’ &#039;&#039;Fox News&#039;&#039;, March 3, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;– &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;small&amp;quot;&amp;gt;ALBERT CAMUS&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For centuries the history, incentives for, and consequences of atrocity fabrication have been closely entwined with the concept of humanitarian military intervention – an idea deeply entrenched in Western political thought contending that offensive wars can be framed as altruistic if done to prevent abuses overseas. The idea that military action can be just and even noble when done to end enemy atrocities has historically provided one of the strongest motives to fabricate atrocities as a means to legitimise offensive actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of humanitarian military intervention as a central influence in Western political thought dates back to 16th century Europe and the Reformation, when the schism between the Protestant and Catholic faiths led states to frequently allege oppression of their co-religionists abroad as pretexts for offensive wars. Later historians would largely concur that European states’ entries into the religious wars of the period were motivated largely if not overwhelmingly by realpolitik, with concerns for religious minorities or appeasing deities being secondary factors if they were considered at all.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nexon, Daniel H., &#039;&#039;The Struggle for Power in Early Modern Europe: Religious Conflict, Dynastic Empires &amp;amp;#x26; International Change&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2009 (pp. 21, 233, 234). Thompson, James Westfall, &#039;&#039;The Wars of Religion in France, 1559–1576: The Huguenots, Catherine de Medici, Philip II&#039;&#039;, New York, Frderick Ungar, 1958. Neale, John Ernest, &#039;&#039;The Age of Catherine de Medici&#039;&#039;, London, J. Cape, 1943 (pp. 100–102). Lavisse, Ernest, &#039;&#039;L’Histoire de France des origines a la Revolution&#039;&#039; [&#039;&#039;The History of France from the origins to the Revolution&#039;&#039;], Paris, 1983 (Volume 6, Part 1). Christensen, Carl C., ‘John of Saxony’s Diplomacy, 1529–1530: Reformation or Realpolitik?,’ &#039;&#039;Sixteenth Century Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 15, no. 4, 1984 (pp. 419–430).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Premised on protecting fellow believers abroad, successful military campaigns overseas consistently strengthened the positions of the aggressors while gaining widespread domestic support due to the altruistic causes cited for war. The military intervention of England in the religious wars of France during the 1560s, ’70s and ’80s, and in the Netherlands from 1585 to 1604, were notable examples of wars justified by humanitarian rationales, with offensives in France by the Holy Roman Empire and various German principalities relying on similar justifications. Spain, meanwhile, which had seen the English humanitarian-premised intervention in the Netherlands undermine its interests, claimed “the brutal and cruel yoke” of persecution imposed on the English Catholic minority as a pretext to attempt multiple invasions in the 1580s and 90s.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Strachan, Hew and Scheipers, Sibylle, &#039;&#039;The Changing Character of War&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2011 (p. 153).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This trend towards using humanitarian pretexts for military interventionism continued to profoundly shape European politics in the following centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Early humanitarian intervention relied heavily on states portraying themselves as protectors of overseas minorities with whom they held something in common – usually co-religionists – with Catholic states claiming the oppression of Catholic minorities to attack Protestant states and vice versa. As European conquest came to be directed increasingly far afield, however, against countries which lacked minorities with whom an aggressor could claim any common religious or ethnic background, humanitarian intervention evolved and was increasingly applied universally. Western states portrayed themselves as acting in the interests of a common humanity, which meant that even if no one of their race or religion lived within the borders of the targeted state or nation, they could still legitimise military action on the basis that the population, or a segment of it, was suffering injustice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Notable early examples of wars premised on protecting universal humanitarian values were the Spanish and Portuguese 16th century conquests of South and Central America, which were widely justified on the basis that the indigenous populations would be freed by European rule and cultural Europeanisation from their supposedly backward and savage cultural practices. The Native American way of life was portrayed as an atrocity in and of itself so ghastly and inferior that a European invasion would be a benevolent act – a narrative which relied heavily on emphasising, exaggerating, and at times outright fabricating aspects of native culture which were seen as distasteful to Europeans.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Handy, Gemma, ‘Archaeologists say early Caribbeans were not “savage cannibals”, as colonists wrote,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 24, 2018. ‘Cannibals in North America? Not so much, professor says,’ &#039;&#039;Fulton Sun&#039;&#039;, October 22, 2018. Watson, Kelly L., &#039;&#039;Insatiable Appetites: Imperial Encounters with Cannibals in the North Atlantic World&#039;&#039;, New York, New York University Press, April 24, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The leading Spanish philosopher and scholar of international law at the time, Francisco Vitoria, was one of many to justify the campaigns on this basis.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Antony, Anghie, &#039;&#039;Imperialism, Sovereignty and the Making of International Law&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2004 (p. 22). Tuck, Richard, &#039;&#039;The Rights of War and Peace: Political Thought and the International Order from Grotius to Kant&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1999 (pp. 73, 74).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The resulting humanitarian-premised conquest of an entire continent quickly turned into one of the most depraved genocides in world history. Invasions which led to the particularly brutal genocides of the populations of three continents and their resettlement by ethnic Europeans – namely the Americas and Oceania – were notably all justified by allusions to altruistic humanitarian missions to free and uplift the targeted populations by westernising them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heraclides, Alexis, ‘Humanitarian Intervention Yesterday and Today,’ &#039;&#039;European Review of International Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 2, no. 1, Spring 2015 (pp. 15–37).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Since Australia and most of the Americas lacked centralised governance, aggressors resorted to portraying an oppressive culture rather than an oppressive government as the ill to which invasion and Europeanisation could be presented as the remedy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similar trends were observable across the European assaults on non-Western tribes and nations worldwide from the 16th century. The Netherlands’ most renowned legal scholar and philosopher Hugo Grotius, for example, strongly advocated for the conquest of the Dutch East Indies, which included perpetration of genocide,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hanna, Willard A., &#039;&#039;Indonesian Banda: Colonialism and its Aftermath in the Nutmeg Islands&#039;&#039;, Philadelphia, Institute for the Study of Human Issues, 1991 (p. 55). Pisani, Elizabeth, &#039;&#039;Indonesia Etc.: Exploring the Improbable Nation&#039;&#039;, London, Granta Books, 2014 (p. 17).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; on the basis that it was a humanitarian mission to benefit the native population.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heraclides, Alexis, ‘Humanitarian Intervention Yesterday and Today,’ &#039;&#039;European Review of International Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 2, no. 1, Spring 2015 (pp. 15–37).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As British historian of political thought Richard Tuck commented regarding Grotius’ position: “The idea that foreign rulers can punish tyrants, cannibals, pirates, those who kill settlers [which appears in the 1625 edition of Grotius’ work] … neatly legitimised a great deal of European action against native peoples around the world.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tuck, Richard, &#039;&#039;The Rights of War and Peace: Political Thought and the International Order from Grotius to Kant&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1999 (p. 103).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The First Opium War against China in the mid-19th century was another notable early example. The British press reported at the time: “Thus it has been the destiny of England to break down a government fabric … to uncover to its own subjects its hollowness and its evils.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pagani, Catherine, ‘Objects and the Press. Images of China in Nineteenth Century Britain’ in: Codell, Julie F., &#039;&#039;Imperial Co-Histories: National Identities and the British Colonial Press&#039;&#039;, Madison, Fairleigh Dickinson University Press, 2003 (p. 160). Frankopan, Peter, &#039;&#039;The Silk Roads: A New History of the World&#039;&#039;, London, Bloomsbury, 2015 (p. 301).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other reports stated that the Chinese government’s “mysterious and exclusive barbarism” could only be dismantled, for the good of its own people, by “the force of active and intrusive Western Civilisation.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pagani, Catherine, &#039;&#039;Objects and the Press. Images of China in Nineteenth Century Britain&#039;&#039;, in: Codell, Julie F., &#039;&#039;Imperial Co-Histories: National Identities and the British Colonial Press&#039;&#039;, Madison, Fairleigh Dickinson University Press, 2003 (p. 160). Frankopan, Peter, &#039;&#039;The Silk Roads: A New History of the World&#039;&#039;, London, Bloomsbury, 2015 (p. 301).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This purportedly humanitarian war to free the Chinese people was fought to ensure that the British Empire would maintain the rights to sell highly addictive narcotics to China, and the century that followed the British victories was the very darkest in China’s millennia-long history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A further significant example of military intervention under a claimed universal humanitarian jurisdiction was the United States’ invasion of Cuba in 1898–99. As a European settler state the U.S. inherited many aspects of Europe’s political culture, and in its rapid imperial expansion in the Western Hemisphere it became a leading perpetrator of aggression using humanitarian pretexts. U.S. President William McKinley portrayed aggression against Spain as a project to liberate the Cuban people and thereby advance both “civilisation” and “the interest of humanity” – framing the attack as a “war for humanity.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Simms, Brendan and Trim, David J. B., &#039;&#039;Humanitarian Intervention – A History&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2011 (Chapter 13).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The conflict saw the U.S. annex the Philippines and Puerto Rico, committing severe atrocities in the former and forcing the bulk of the population into concentration camps with death rates as high as 20 percent. In November 1901 the Manila correspondent of the &#039;&#039;Philadelphia Ledger&#039;&#039; wrote that the U.S. invasion force “killed to exterminate men, women, children, prisoners and captives, active insurgents and suspected people from lads of ten up, the idea prevailing that the Filipino as such was little better than a dog.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Saito, Natsu Taylor, &#039;&#039;Meeting the Enemy: American Exceptionalism and International Law&#039;&#039;, New York, New York University Press, 2010 (p. 153).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some islands were purged entirely with “not one living native” left,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Zinn, Howard, &#039;&#039;A People’s History of the United States: 1492–Present&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Perennial, 2005 (p. 315).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; killing an estimated 1.4 million Filipinos overall although some estimates were much higher.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ahmed, Eqbal, ‘The Theory and Fallacies of Counter-Insurgency,’ &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, August 2, 1971.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; McKinley framed the invasion, a campaign considered by several historians to have been genocidal,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jummel, Rudolph J., &#039;&#039;Statistics of Democide: Genocide and Mass Murder Since 1900&#039;&#039;, Münster, LIT Verlag, 1998. Gates, John M., ‘War-Related Deaths in the Philippines, 1898–1902.’ &#039;&#039;Pacific Historical Review&#039;&#039;, 1983. Francisco, Luzviminda, &#039;&#039;The End of an Illusion&#039;&#039;, London, AREAS, 1973. San Juan, Epifanio, ‘U.S. Genocide in the Philippines: A Case of Guilt, Shame, or Amnesia?,’ &#039;&#039;Medium&#039;&#039;, March 22, 2005. Boot, Max, &#039;&#039;The Savage Wars of Peace: Small Wars and the Rise of American Power&#039;&#039;, New York, Basic Books, 2002 (p. 125).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as a humanitarian effort to “educate the Filipinos, and uplift and civilise.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wolff, Leon, &#039;&#039;Little Brown Brother: How the United States Purchased and Pacified the Philippine Islands at the Century’s Turn&#039;&#039;, New York, History Book Club, 2006 (p. 201).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prominent British expert on the history of warfare Professor David Trim was among many to observe that particularly from the 19th century Western populations increasingly believed that their countries had the right to launch military offensives abroad for moral causes. He stated the following concerning what he referred to as the “humanitarian public”: “Keenly interested in the fate of oppressed people groups, albeit admittedly especially if they were Christian or Jewish, or ‘primitive’ peoples who could be converted to Christianity, it both consumed and helped to produce numerous printed reports, in books, pamphlets, magazines, and newspapers, of atrocities, mass murder, and brutality. The humanitarian public could be manipulated by propaganda and polemic.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Strachan, Hew and Scheipers, Sibylle, &#039;&#039;The Changing Character of War&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2011 (Chapter 8: Humanitarian Intervention).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With a strong interest in humanitarian wars which furthered their nation or religion’s interest, Western publics could be led to view offensive wars as altruistic or humanitarian. This allowed both governments and non-state actors with influence over information spaces to raise calls for military action by creating public moral outrage often through atrocity fabrication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was only with the end of the colonial era that a new post-1945 international order enshrined in the United Nations Charter gave UN member states equal rights and provided each country, including unprecedentedly those outside the Western world, with the right to non-interference in their internal affairs. This effectively illegalised Western humanitarian military interventions as crimes of aggression, with only a resolution by all five permanent members of the UN Security Council able to legitimise such action. Since two non-Western states, China and the Soviet Union, held permanent council seats with veto powers, there was no longer a legal means for the West to unilaterally launch unprovoked military assaults on non-Western countries. Following the end of the Cold War, however, as states outside the Western sphere of influence became a smaller minority in the world and were increasingly targeted, calls grew in the West to legitimise humanitarian intervention and move beyond a world order where the sovereignty guaranteed under the UN Charter was considered inviolable. NATO Secretary-General Javier Solana, for one, stated in 1999 when the alliance launched an illegal humanitarian-premised military campaign against Yugoslavia: “I think that we are moving into a system of international relations in which human rights, rights of minorities are much, much more important … more important even than sovereignty.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kempster, Norman and Marshall, Tyler, ‘NATO OKs New Policing Role,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 25, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In his first month in office in January 2017 UN Secretary General of Portuguese origin Antonio Guterres criticised existing concepts of sovereignty and advocated a “whole new approach” to international relations under which international bodies could override it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Guterres, António, ‘Remarks to the Security Council Open Debate on “Maintenance of International Peace and Security: Conflict Prevention and Sustaining Peace”,’ Official Website of the United Nations, January 10, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This followed on from Guterres’ predecessor, Kofi Annan, who called for a new vision of sovereignty in the context of revising restrictions on humanitarian military intervention when UN Security Council authorisation was absent.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thakur, Ramesh, ‘Outlook: Intervention, Sovereignty and the Responsibility to Protect: Experiences from ICISS,’ &#039;&#039;Security Dialogue&#039;&#039;, vol. 33, no. 3, 2002 (p. 325). Heraclides, Alexis, ‘Humanitarian Intervention Yesterday and Today,’ &#039;&#039;European Review of International Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 2, no. 1, Spring 2015 (p. 31).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable advocate was the president of the United States’ most influential policy think tank the Council on Foreign Relations, Richard N. Hass, who wrote in &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; to much the same effect in a January 2017 article titled ‘World Order 2.0’: “The rules, policies and institutions that have guided the world since World War II, have run their course. Respect for sovereignty alone cannot uphold order.” Regarding the changes Hass was calling for, he stated: “A good start, though, would be to amend the concept of self-determination away from its inherent unilateralism on the part of the entity seeking a state of its own and replace it with the notion that statehood is something to be granted rather that asserted.” Under World Order 2.0, Hass advocated, states accused of humanitarian abuses could have their rights to see their borders and peace respected stripped from them and foreign military intervention legitimised.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hass, Richard N., ‘World Order 2.0: The Case for Sovereign Obligation,’&#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, January/February 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indicating the kind of countries held in mind, the article was captioned by a picture of the North Korean leadership just months after an attack on the East Asian country had been seriously considered by the Obama administration.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johnson, Jesse, ‘Obama weighed pre-emptive strike against North Korea after fifth nuclear blast and missile tests near Japan in 2016, Woodward book claims,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, September 12, 2018. ‘Obama mulled preemptive attack on N. Korea: book,’ &#039;&#039;Yonhap&#039;&#039;, September 12, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hass stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Necessity may also lead to reducing or even eliminating sovereignty when a government, whether from a lack of capacity or conscious policy, is unable to provide for the basic needs of its citizens…. Our notion of sovereignty must therefore be conditional, even contractual, rather than absolute. If a state fails to live up to its side of the bargain … then it forfeits the normal benefits of sovereignty and opens itself up to attack, removal or occupation. The diplomatic challenge for this era is to gain widespread support for principles of state conduct and a procedure for determining remedies when these principles are violated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hass, Richard N., ‘World Order 2.0: The Case for Sovereign Obligation,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, January/February 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;An understanding of how fabricated claims of humanitarian abuses or atrocities abroad have furthered Western geopolitical interests is vital to comprehending the nature of ‘World Order 2.0’ referred to by Hass. The list of countries most often portrayed in the West as committing the most serious humanitarian abuses and atrocities matches almost perfectly with those which most strongly oppose Western hegemonic interests on the international stage. The worst alleged abusers are near synonymous with the small minority of countries which do not have Western military presences on their soil.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vine, David, ‘The United States Probably Has More Foreign Military Bases Than Any Other People, Nation or Empire in History,’ &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, September 14, 2015. Durden, Tyler, ‘U.S. Special Forces Deployed To 70 Percent of The World In 2016,’ &#039;&#039;Ron Paul Institute for Peace and Prosperity&#039;&#039;, February 11, 2017. Turse, Nick, ‘Special Ops, Shadow Wars, and the Golden Age of the Grey Zone,’ &#039;&#039;Tom Dispatch&#039;&#039;, January 5, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A world where any state labelled a humanitarian abuser or perpetrator of atrocities could be open to unilateral attack by the Western world would thus represent an important step to quashing challenges or resistance to Western-led order, and effectively revert the world to the colonial era order when Western powers could freely use military force worldwide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idea that a Western public’s indignation at a state of affairs abroad grants their country the right to kill peoples, overthrow governments and occupy lands overseas has historically had calamitous consequences for populations across the non-Western world, with examples explored throughout this work. This aspect of the West’s political culture and worldview has consistently provided aggressors with a strong incentive to fabricate stories of serious humanitarian abuses by their targets, with this work’s assessment of the history of such practices highlighting the extreme dangers of humanitarian intervention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter One Cuba and Vietnam in the Early Cold War ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Engineering Pretexts to Invade Cuba: From Exploding Space Rockets to Attacking Jamaica&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
After waging a long guerrilla war against the Western-aligned government in Havana, insurgents led by Fidel Castro and supported by mass protests seized power in Cuba in January 1959. This marked the beginning of decades of conflict with the Western world, with U.S. intelligence agencies going to considerable lengths to undermine the new Cuban government and seeking to reverse what some American analysts referred to as the “unforgivable revolution.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 185).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Havana responded to Washington’s perceived hostility by forming defence ties with the Soviet Union, the American assault on Cuba came to involve any and all measures short of open war and focused heavily on targeting the economy and placing downward pressure on living standards. The new developmentalist government in Havana, which quickly improved the country’s development indicators ranging from life expectancy to literacy rates, was seen to threaten Washington’s interests through its potential to provide an example for other Latin American states of an alternative ideology and system of government. Overthrowing the state, and until then stifling its economy, were thus seen as vital to prevent a ‘Cuba model’ of political and economic development from potentially gaining wider traction.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson, Anna Kasten, ‘Operation Northwoods and the Covert War against Cuba, 1961–1963,’ &#039;&#039;Cuban Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 32, 2001 (p. 146).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. combat aircraft began a bombing and firebombing campaign against Cuba from October 1959, and possibly earlier, aimed primarily at targets such as crop fields and sugar mills. At least three American pilots were lost and a further two captured during these offensives.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 19, 1960. &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 20, 1960. &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 22, 1960. &#039;&#039;Cuba, the U.S. and Russia, 1960–63&#039;&#039;, New York, Facts on File, 1964 (pp. 7–8).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sea and air commando raids launched from the U.S. mainland, most often by exiles of Cuban origin and frequently with CIA supervisors, targeted oil refineries, chemical plants, bridges, crops, mills, warehouses, fishing boats, and merchant ships. After Havana responded by calling for Soviet military support, an assault on a Soviet camp wounded 12 Soviet soldiers and a hotel and theatre were shelled from sea to target Warsaw Pact personnel there.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Branch, Taylor and Crile III, George, ‘The Kennedy Vendetta,’ &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039;, August 1975 (p. 52). Hinckle, Warren and Turner, William W., &#039;&#039;The Fish is Red: The Story of the Secret War Against Castro&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper &amp;amp;#x26; Row, 1981. &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 26, 1962 (p. 1). &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 21, 1963 (p. 3). &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 1, 1966. &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 30, 1966. &#039;&#039;Cuba, the U.S. and Russia, 1960–63&#039;&#039;, New York, Facts on File, 1964.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A total U.S. trade and credit embargo was paired with sabotage operations targeting both Cuban sugar exports, which were at times contaminated by the CIA at sea,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Branch, Taylor and Crile III, George, ‘The Kennedy Vendetta,’ &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039;, August 1975 (p. 52). &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 28, 1966.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as well as its imports. Damage done to foreign goods before delivery to Cuba ranged from adding chemicals to lubricating fluids to wear out diesel engines, to instructing a manufacturer in West Germany, to produce ball-bearings off-centre and another to do the same with balanced wheel gears.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Branch, Taylor and Crile III, George, ‘The Kennedy Vendetta,’ &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039;, August 1975 (p. 52).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; British busses sold to Cuba in 1964 were sabotaged by U.S. and British intelligence before arriving.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 14, 1975 (p. C31). Branch, Taylor and Crile III, George, ‘The Kennedy Vendetta,’ &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039;, August 1975 (p. 52).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The bulk of these operations were carried out under Operation Mongoose, and were approved by the State Department, the National Security Council, the White House staff, the Attorney General’s office and the Pentagon.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson, Anna Kasten, ‘Operation Northwoods and the Covert War against Cuba, 1961–1963,’ &#039;&#039;Cuban Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 32, 2001 (pp. 145–154).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next stage of escalation involved biological warfare. A Canadian agricultural technician reported in 1962 that while working as an advisor to the Cuban government he was paid $5000 by “an American military intelligence agent” to infect Cuban turkeys with a lethal virus which produced the Newcastle disease. 8000 turkeys died as a result. The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; reported of the incident: “According to U.S. intelligence reports, the Cubans – and some Americans – believe the turkeys died as the result of espionage.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 21, 1977 (p. A18).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1971 the CIA gave Cuban exiles a virus which caused African swine fever for deployment against the country. Six weeks later the disease broke out in Cuba and forced the country to slaughter 500,000 pigs to prevent a nationwide epidemic. It was called the “most alarming event” of the year by the United Nations Food and Agricultural Organization.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, January 10, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S., Canada and Britain had previously invested heavily in developing such weapons to target livestock.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cole, Leonard A., &#039;&#039;Clouds of Secrecy: The Army’s Germ Warfare Tests over Populated Areas&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman &amp;amp;#x26; Littlefield, 1989 (p.18).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1984 a Cuban exile on trial in New York testified that in late 1980 a ship travelled from Florida to Cuba with the purpose of introducing new germs as part of a biological warfare campaign.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Covert Action Information Bulletin&#039;&#039;, no. 22, Fall 1984 (p. 35). The trial of Eduardo Victor Arocena Perez, Federal District Court for the Southern District of New York, transcript of September 10, 1984 (pp. 2187–89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a 2002 study of American biological weapons development, &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; journalists Judith Miller, Stephen Engelberg and William J. Broada reported that the CIA had prepared to use biological agents to assassinate Cuban leader Fidel Castro, as well as Congolese independence leader Patrice Lumumba, although these plans were not put into motion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Miller J., Engelsberg S. and Broad W., &#039;&#039;Germs. Biological Weapons and America’s Secret War&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon &amp;amp;#x26; Schuster, 2002 (Chapter 3: Revelations).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1961 the CIA attempted to deploy Cuban exiles residing in the U.S., many of them associated with the pre-revolutionary U.S.-aligned government, to launch an invasion. Despite CIA pilots flying extensive support missions, the Bay of Pigs invasion resulted in a total failure with four CIA pilots and 100 of the agency’s proxies on the ground killed and a further 1200 taken prisoner.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wise, David, ‘Colby of CIA – CIA of Colby,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times Magazine&#039;&#039;, July 1, 1973 (p. 9).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Having exhausted the most obvious methods for attack the focus of the U.S. campaign against Cuba shifted to attempting to fabricate international crimes by the Cuban government – namely getting various U.S. government agencies to commit them and placing the blame on Havana – in order to provide pretext for further escalation in the form of a larger invasion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1962 the U.S. Department of Defence and the Joint Chiefs of Staff (JCS) proposed an operation to turn public and world opinion against Cuba.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The operation complemented efforts to turn Cuban opinion against their leader Fidel Castro. Alongside propaganda broadcasts, this included plans to drug him before speeches and make him appear incoherent, distribute fake photos of a debauched obese Castro surrounded by beautiful women and delectable food to diminish his image as a man of the people, captioned ‘My Ration is Different,’ and even a plan to use a chemical agent to make his beard fall off which would undermine his charisma. (Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (Chapter 30).) (Boot, Max, ‘Operation Mongoose: The Story of America’s Efforts to Overthrow Castro,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, January 5, 2018.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was intended to justify the further escalation of hostilities against the state, and eventually an American invasion to reinstall a Western-aligned government in power. The necessity of the operation was based on JCS assessments that Havana would not of its own accord undertake any provocations which could warrant U.S. intervention.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson, Anna Kasten, ‘Operation Northwoods and the Covert War against Cuba, 1961–1963,’ &#039;&#039;Cuban Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 32, 2001 (p. 147).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Under the operation the CIA was tasked with staging terrorist attacks against American military and civilian targets. Proposed attacks included hijacking or shooting down airliners, orchestrating major terror attacks against U.S. cities, starting wars between Cuba and its neighbours, assassinating Cuban dissidents on American soil, and blaming possible failures in the U.S. space program on non-existent Cuban electronic attacks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proposal for Operation Northwoods was drafted and authorised by the Joint Chiefs of Staff, signed by its chairman Lyman Lemnitzer, and had the written approval of every member. It also had considerable support from the Pentagon and the CIA. Long-hidden secret JCS documents unearthed decades later emphasised: “World opinion, and the United Nations forum should be favourably affected by developing the international image of the Cuban government as rash and irresponsible, and as an alarming and unpredictable threat to the peace of the Western Hemisphere.” The proposal recommended: “The desired result from the execution of this plan would be to place the United States in the apparent position of suffering defensible grievances from a rash and irresponsible government of Cuba and to develop an international image of a Cuban threat to peace in the Western Hemisphere.” The operation recommended developing a “Communist Cuban terror campaign in the Miami area, in other Florida cities and even in Washington,” which involved the bombing of civilian targets. This was to be blamed on the “irresponsible” Cuban government and on Fidel Castro to mislead both world opinion and the American public.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Support for the idea of creating a pretext to move on Cuba was hardly relegated to the military and intelligence establishments, with President Dwight D. Eisenhower having previously told Lemnitzer and his other aides in his Cabinet Room that he would take action if only the Cuban government gave him pretext to do so. With scandal surrounding the May 1960 U-2 spy plane incident fresh in the minds of the world, which after multiple denials by Washington decisively confirmed longstanding Soviet allegations of U.S. surveillance flights deep into its airspace, Eisenhower for much of the rest of the year pushed hard for an invasion of Cuba. He then floated the idea on January 3, 1961, that if Cuba failed to provide “a really good excuse” for an American attack, the U.S. “could think of manufacturing something that would be generally acceptable” as a pretext for an invasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bissell, Richard M., &#039;&#039;Reflections of a Cold Warrior: From Yalta to the Bay of Pigs&#039;&#039;, New Haven, Yale University Press, 1996 (p. 161).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Eisenhower’s successor John F. Kennedy would prove far less supportive, however, and quickly became an obstacle to such plans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; magazine’s national security columnist, veteran journalist James Bamford, who was referred to by the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; as “the nation’s premier journalist on the subject of the National Security Agency,” observed regarding operations:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The attempts to provoke the Cuban public to revolt seemed dead and Castro, unfortunately, appeared to have no inclination to launch any attacks against Americans or their property. Lemnitzer and the other Chiefs knew there was only one option left that would ensure their war. They would have to trick the American public and world opinion into hating Cuba so much that they would not only go along, but would insist that he and his generals launch their war against Castro.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bamford, James, &#039;&#039;Body of Secrets: Anatomy of the Ultra-Secret National Security Agency From the Cold War Through the Dawn of a New Century&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 2001 (p. 83).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Bamford stressed that plans to engineer attacks on the U.S. which could be falsely blamed on Cuba as a pretext for an invasion “had the support of every single member of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, and even senior Pentagon official Paul Nitze argued in favour of provoking a phony war with Cuba. The fact that the most senior members of all the services and the Pentagon could be so out of touch with reality and the meaning of democracy would be hidden for four decades.” Bamford observed that “Operation Northwoods had called for nothing less than the launch of a secret campaign of terrorism within the United States in order to blame Castro and provoke a war with Cuba.” Regarding the U.S. military leadership, he stressed that “in the name of anticommunism, they proposed launching a secret and bloody war of terrorism against their own country in order to trick the American public into supporting an ill-conceived war they intended to launch against Cuba.” The plan, in his words:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;called for innocent people to be shot on American streets; for boats carrying refugees fleeing Cuba to be sunk on the high seas; for a wave of violent terrorism to be launched in Washington, D.C., Miami, and elsewhere. People would be framed for bombings they did not commit; planes would be hijacked. Using phony evidence, all of it would be blamed on Castro, thus giving Lemnitzer and his cabal the excuse, as well as the public and international backing, they needed to launch their war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 83).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;One proposal for a fabricated attack which could be blamed on Cuba involved the American space program at the height of the space race. On February 20, 1962, the first American to orbit the earth, John Glenn, lifted off from Cape Canaveral in Florida in a flight touted as carrying the banner of American truth, freedom, and democracy into space. Speaking to Lieutenant Colonel Edward G. Lansdale, who subsequently launched CIA clandestine operations against Cuba, the Joint Chiefs of Staff proposed that should there be any problem with the rocket which resulted in Glenn’s death, “the objective is to provide irrevocable proof that … the fault lies with the Communists et al Cuba.” This could be achieved, according to Lemnitzer, “by manufacturing various pieces of evidence which would prove electronic interference on the part of the Cubans.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 84). Feinsilber, Mike, ‘Anti-Castro Plots Out Of This World Blaming Cuba For Possible Nasa Mishap Among Proposed Tricks In Early 1960s,’ &#039;&#039;Spokesman&#039;&#039;, November 19, 1997.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Had any problem with the launch occurred, Cuba was to be blamed to help strengthen the argument for an invasion. Unlike kinetic attacks, cyber or electronic attacks could be blamed on almost any party or even fabricated entirely – a fact not lost in subsequent decades as U.S. and Western planners sought to find new pretexts to attribute blame, vilify and enact various hostile policies against their targets (see Chapter 7). When John Glenn became the fifth man to go to space following an uneventful launch, the JCS quickly drafted new plans for false flag operations against Cuba which could be enacted “within the time frame of the next few months.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bamford, James, &#039;&#039;Body of Secrets: Anatomy of the Ultra-Secret National Security Agency From the Cold War Through the Dawn of a New Century&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 2001 (p. 84).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subsequent plans to frame Cuba for various atrocities grew more extreme. One stipulated “a series of well-coordinated incidents to take place in and around” the U.S. naval base at Guantanamo Bay in Cuba, which included dressing “friendly” Cubans in military uniforms and having them “start riots near the main gate of the base. Others would pretend to be saboteurs inside the base. Ammunition would be blown up, fires started, aircraft sabotaged, mortars fired at the base with damage to installations.” This attack by America’s own assets on a U.S. naval facility at the command of the JCS would present Havana as an aggressor,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A very similar operation considered 50 years later by the White House was to dress U.S. personnel in Iranian uniforms and have them attack an American ship, which would provide a pretext to launch a war on Iran if such a course of action were chosen. (‘Trigger Happy,’ &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, July 31, 2008).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and be used as a pretext for a military campaign to take over the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 84).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another JCS proposal similarly suggested: “We could blow up a U.S. ship in Guantanamo Bay and blame Cuba,” highlighting that “casualty lists in U.S. newspapers would cause a helpful wave of national indignation.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;U.S. Joint Chiefs of Staff, ‘Justification for US Military Intervention in Cuba (TS),’ Memorandum for the Secretary of Defense, Department of Defense, March 13, 1962 (https://nsarchive2.gwu.edu//news/20010430/northwoods.pdf). Weinter, Tim, ‘Declassified Papers Show Anti-Castro Ideas Proposed to Kennedy,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 19, 1997.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other JCS plans stipulated: “We could develop a Communist Cuban terror campaign in the Miami area, in other Florida cities and even in Washington…. The terror campaign could be pointed at Cuban refugees seeking haven in the United States…. We could sink a boatload of Cubans en-route to Florida (real or simulated)…. We could foster attempts on lives of Cuban refugees in the United States even to the extent of wounding in instances to be widely publicised.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Joint Chiefs of Staff, ‘Justification for US Military Intervention in Cuba (TS),’ Memorandum for the Secretary of Defense, Department of Defense, March 13, 1962. (https://nsarchive2.gwu.edu//news/20010430/northwoods.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other operations planned included:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* “Exploding a few plastic bombs in carefully chosen spots, the arrest of Cuban agents and the release of prepared documents substantiating Cuban involvement also would be helpful in projecting the idea of an irresponsible government.”&lt;br /&gt;
* “Advantage can be taken of the sensitivity of the Dominican [Republic] Air Force to intrusions within their national air space. ‘Cuban’ B-26 or C-46 type aircraft could make cane-burning raids at night. Soviet Bloc incendiaries could be found. This could be coupled with ‘Cuban’ messages to the Communist underground in the Dominican Republic and ‘Cuban’ shipments of arms which would be found, or intercepted, on the beach. Use of MiG type aircraft by U.S. pilots could provide additional provocation.”&lt;br /&gt;
* “Hijacking attempts against civil air and surface craft could appear to continue as harassing measures condoned by the Government of Cuba.”&lt;br /&gt;
* “Create an incident which will demonstrate convincingly that a Cuban aircraft has attacked and shot down a chartered civil airliner en-route from the United States to Jamaica, Guatemala, Panama or Venezuela. The destination would be chosen only to cause the flight plan route to cross Cuba. The passengers could be a group of college students off on a holiday or any grouping of persons with a common interest to support chartering a non-scheduled flight.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. had notably managed to acquire modern Soviet-built fighter jets from across the third world, some of which were of the same classes that Cuba itself was thought to field.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Davies, Steve, &#039;&#039;Red Eagles&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Osprey, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another plan which could potentially capitalise on these assets would “make it appear that Communist Cuban MiGs have destroyed a USAF aircraft over international waters in an unprovoked attack.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;White, Mark J., &#039;&#039;The Kennedys and Cuba: The Declassified Documentary History&#039;&#039;, Chicago, Ivan R. Dee, 1999 (p. 113).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Elaborating on a separate plan to engineer an airline hijacking which could be blamed on Havana, the JCS reported:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;An aircraft at Elgin AFB [Air Force Base, in western Florida] would be painted and numbered as an exact duplicate for a civil registered aircraft belonging to a CIA proprietary organisation in the Miami area. At a designated time the duplicate would be substituted for the actual civil aircraft and would be loaded with the selected passengers, all boarded under carefully prepared aliases. The actual registered aircraft would be converted to a drone [a remotely controlled unmanned aircraft]. Take off times of the drone aircraft and the actual aircraft will be scheduled to allow a rendezvous south of Florida.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the rendezvous point the passenger-carrying aircraft will descend to minimum altitude and go directly into an auxiliary field at Elgin AFB where arrangements will have been made to evacuate the passengers and return the aircraft to its original status. The drone aircraft meanwhile will continue to fly the filed flight plan. When over Cuba the drone will be transmitting on the international distress frequency a ‘May Day’ message stating he is under attack by Cuban MiG aircraft. The transmission will be interrupted by destruction of the aircraft, which will be triggered by radio signal. This will allow ICAO [International Civil Aviation Organization] radio stations in the Western Hemisphere to tell the U.S. what has happened to the aircraft instead of the U.S. trying to ‘sell’ the incident.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Joint Chiefs of Staff, ‘Justification for US Military Intervention in Cuba (TS),’ Memorandum for the Secretary of Defense, Department of Defense, March 13, 1962 (https://nsarchive2.gwu.edu//news/20010430/northwoods.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;On March 16, 1962, President John F. Kennedy ruled out the operations after meeting with Lemnitzer. This was one of several more radical operations the president would veto before his assassination, although any of the other occupants of the Oval Office during the Cold War may well have been more inclined to approved it. Lemnitzer’s term as JCS chairman ended on September 30, 1962, and he subsequently went on to serve as NATO’s as Supreme Allied Commander Europe. Kennedy’s death and a change in chairmanship did little to change the position of the JCS, however, with new plans made to start a war between Cuba and a neighbouring country either by engineering provocations against Havana by a U.S.-aligned third country in the region or through another false flag Cuban attack. Such a war would give the U.S. a pretext to launch a military intervention on the request of its ally, which in turn would facilitate the invasion of Cuba. The documents stated: “A contrived ‘Cuban’ attack on an OAS [Organization of American States] member could be set up, and the attacked state could be urged to take measures of self-defence and request assistance from the U.S. and OAS; the U.S. could almost certainly obtain the necessary two-thirds support among OAS members for collective action against Cuba.” Manufacturing a crisis would thereby provide a pretext for invasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bamford, James, &#039;&#039;Body of Secrets: Anatomy of the Ultra-Secret National Security Agency From the Cold War Through the Dawn of a New Century&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 2001 (p. 89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another ambitious plan stipulated a U.S. attack against either Jamaica or Trinidad and Tobago, which were members of the British Commonwealth. The attack would be launched in such a way that it could be blamed on Havana, which would draw Britain into a war against Cuba.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In May 1963 Assistant Secretary of Defence Paul H. Nitze sent a proposal to the White House for “a possible scenario whereby an attack on a United States reconnaissance aircraft could be exploited toward the end of effecting the removal of the Castro regime.” The U.S. would continue to violate Cuban airspace with high flying U-2 spy planes, and if one were shot down then the Pentagon would send in further manned surveillance aircraft on very low-level reconnaissance missions which would make them far more vulnerable to taking further losses. Much as flying a U-2 over the USSR had resulted in escalated tensions when one was shot down in May the previous year, the new plan stipulated that “the U.S. could undertake various measures designed to stimulate the Cubans to provoke a new incident.” JCS plans involved sending fighters across the island on “harassing reconnaissance” and “show-off” missions “flaunting our freedom of action, hoping to stir the Cuban military to action.” “Thus, depending above all on whether the Cubans were or could be made to be trigger-happy, the development of the initial downing of a reconnaissance plane could lead at best to the elimination of Castro, perhaps to the removal of Soviet troops and the installation of ground inspection in Cuba, or at the least to our demonstration of firmness on reconnaissance.” Havana failed to take the bait, however, and responded to subsequent low-level flights only by launching formal protests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A further plan stipulated bribing senior officers in Cuba’s armed forces to attack the United States Military: “The only area remaining for consideration then would be to bribe one of Castro’s subordinate commanders to initiate an attack on [the U.S. naval base at] Guantanamo.” Although paying foreign nationals to attack an American military facility was highly treasonous, normal rules of conduct were generally discarded when conducting false flag operations. Even major U.S. casualties, both military and civilian, were seen as acceptable to advance the country’s geopolitical interests and forcefully bring a strategically important territory back into Washington’s sphere of influence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The major detriment to America’s image which exposure of Operation Northwoods risked causing, as well as the illegality of several parts of the plan, resulted in high levels of secrecy with all details remaining hidden for over forty years. Like many operations of its nature, several of the relevant documents were destroyed with further details remaining unknown. Chairman Lemnitzer, for example, had ordered the JCS’ chief of the Cuba project, Brigadier General David W. Gray, to destroy all notes concerning the period of the Bay of Pigs following its failure. The U.S. ultimately never attempted a further invasion of Cuba after the Bay of Pigs, due to a combination of factors including signs of considerable popular support for the government in Havana, Soviet protection, and conflict between the JCS and the presidency. Plans to fabricate a Cuban provocation or even pin the blame for a U.S.-organised attack on Cuba, however, were highly indicative of the lengths to which the superpower could go to vilify and provide pretext for hostile action against its adversaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Finding Justification for an Assault on Vietnam&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Following the defeat of the Japanese Empire in 1945 Vietnam quicky emerged as one of multiple key theatres of conflict in East Asia where Western empires seeking to impose their hegemony were pitted against local nationalists striving for independence. The League for the Independence of Vietnam nationalist movement, better known as the Viet Minh, fought for 30 years against Western imperial designs first to resist a French colonial war effort and subsequently against a large U.S.-led coalition seeking to maintain Western influence in the south of the country. Having colonised Vietnam in “an orgy of killing and looting”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Karnow, Stanley, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Viking, 1982 (p. 87).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the late 19th century, France had intended to impose its rule indefinitely and “exclude any idea of self-government, any possibility of development outside the French Empire” for the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McMahon, Robert J., &#039;&#039;The Cold War in the Third World&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2013 (p. 49).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Alongside cultural Europeanisation and fierce promotion of Roman Catholicism,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ngô, Vĩnh Long, &#039;&#039;Before the Revolution: The Vietnamese Peasants under the French&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, The MIT Press, 1973 (pp. 73, 74). Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;Parallax Visions: Making Sense of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, Chapel Hill, Duke University Press, 2002 (pp. 83–86). Anderson, Benedict, &#039;&#039;Imagined Communities: Reflections on the Origin and Spread of Nationalism&#039;&#039;, New York, Verso, 1991 (p. 126). Pears, Pamela A., &#039;&#039;Remnants of Empire in Algeria and Vietnam: Women, Words and War&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Lexington Books, 2006 (p. 18).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the policy of colonial underdevelopment was central to Paris’ designs and saw Vietnamese literacy rates and living standards plummet. Access to even a basic primary education became restricted to well under 10 percent of children, among the very lowest in the region, and Vietnamese land was confiscated en masse – much of it granted to the Catholic Church making it the largest landowner in the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ngô, Vĩnh Long, &#039;&#039;Before the Revolution: The Vietnamese Peasants under the French&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, MIT Press, 1973 (pp. 73, 74). Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;Parallax Visions: Making Sense of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, Chapel Hill, Duke University Press, 2002 (pp. 83–86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When France faced staunch resistance reoccupying Vietnam it responded by deploying 400,000 personnel, half of them French and half local auxiliaries. One of the first French offensives was an attack on Haiphong, the main port city of northern Vietnam, from 23–28 November 1946. It caused 6000 deaths at a very conservative estimate, levelling most of the city as aircraft strafed fleeing refugees, and was intended to “teach a severe lesson” to the Vietnamese.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tonnesson, Stein, ‘The Haiphong Massacre of 1946 is a severe illustration of empire,’ &#039;&#039;Southeast Asian Globe&#039;&#039;, November 23, 2021. Smith, Richard Harris, &#039;&#039;OSS: The Secret History of America’s First Central Intelligence Agency&#039;&#039;, Berkeley, University of California Press, 1972 (p. 347).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A declared policy of collective punishment against areas suspected of supporting the Viet Minh saw French forces widely pillage and rape, with conduct highly consistent with that in prior decades. “They raped women, sometimes until they died,” survivors would recall years later. Villages near sites of Viet Minh operations were systematically burned down, with civilians blown up in their houses by grenades while public displays of severed Vietnamese heads and public torture of suspected insurgents were intended to terrorise the population into submission. Beheadings had long been a common practice in French colonial wars, with some skulls sent back to Paris for display as trophies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewis, Norman, &#039;&#039;A Dragon Apparent: Travels in Cambodia, Laos, and Vietnam&#039;&#039;, London, Jonathan Cape, 1951 (pp. 184, 208). Rydstrom, Helle, ‘Politics of colonial violence: Gendered atrocities in French occupied Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;European Journal of Women’s Studies&#039;&#039;, 2014 (pp. 1–17). ‘Vụ thảm sát Mỹ Trạch - Nỗi đau nhức nhối suốt 66 năm’ [My Trach Massacre - Painful Suffering for 66 years], &#039;&#039;Da Tri&#039;&#039;, November 28, 2013. ‘Algeria buries fighters whose skulls were in Paris museum,’ &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, July 5, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In politically suspect villages French forces singled out pregnant Vietnamese women for rape, often resulting in death.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rydstrom, Helle, ‘Politics of colonial violence: Gendered atrocities in French occupied Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;European Journal of Women’s Studies&#039;&#039;, 2014 (pp. 1–17).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The bayoneting of politically suspect pregnant women by colonial forces was also widely reported.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Writing in the &#039;&#039;European Journal of Women’s&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;Studies&#039;&#039;, scholar Helle Rydstrom noted after widely interviewing survivors that pregnant women were “the embodied symbol of an enemy capable of projecting strength into the future by producing children,” which was the French motive for targeting them to send “waves of shock through the community.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. showed a growing inclination to support the French colonial war from 1949, after the Western-aligned Republic of China was decisively defeated in the Chinese Civil War (see Chapter 3), as preserving what remained of Western influence in the region appeared increasingly critical. This support increased significantly from mid-1950 as U.S. and allied Western forces in Korea faced wholly unexpected losses and were forced into a months’ long retreat by North Korea’s scantly armed and outnumbered army. Although the use of military force by the U.S. to support French goals in Vietnam was not authorised, and remained unconfirmed for over 50 years, CIA airline CAT flew support missions for French forces from 1950 and was involved in airlifting paratroopers, artillery, ammunition and other military materials.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;U.S. Pilots Honored For Indochina Service, Embassy of France in the United States, February 24, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; French forces in Vietnam were also provided with much-needed warships and combat aircraft, and in May 1954 U.S. President Eisenhower seriously considered launching nuclear strikes against Viet Minh forces to support a besieged French garrison at Dien Bien Phu.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Whitfield, Stephen J., &#039;&#039;The Culture of the Cold War&#039;&#039;, Baltimore, Johns Hopkins University Press, 1996 (pp. 6, 7). Marder, Murrey, ‘When Ike Was Asked to Nuke Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 22, 1982.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Washington dispatched two aircraft carriers armed with nuclear weapons into the Gulf of Tonkin at the time,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fall, Bernard, &#039;&#039;Hell in a Very Small Place: The Siege of Dien Bien Phu&#039;&#039;, New York, Lippincott, 1967 (p. 307). &#039;&#039;Parade Magazine&#039;&#039;, April 24, 1966. Drummond, Roscoe and Coblentz, Gaston, &#039;&#039;Duel at the Brink&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 1960 (pp. 121, 122).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; although French commanders pointed out that the proximity in which their own units and the Viet Minh were fighting meant that nuclear strikes were not feasible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cooper, Chester, &#039;&#039;The Lost Crusade: The Full Story of US Involvement in Vietnam from Roosevelt to Nixon&#039;&#039;, London, MacGibbon and Kee, 1971 (p. 72).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American support continued to escalate over the next four years, and by 1954 Washington was financing 78 percent of France’s colonial war effort.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gravel, Mike, &#039;&#039;The Pentagon Papers Volume I&#039;&#039;, Boston, Beacon Press, 1971 (p. 78).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The battle at Dien Bien Phu in the spring of 1954 was a major turning point in the colonial war and resulted in France’s withdrawal that year after having lost over 20,000 personnel and 55,000 local auxiliary fighters.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dalloz, Jacquez, &#039;&#039;La Guerre d’Indochine 1945–1954&#039;&#039;, Paris, Seuil, 1987 (pp. 129, 130).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The resultant signing of the 1954 Geneva Accords&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A notable example of the near constant fabrication of information by Western intelligence agencies through their extensive networks of media assets came in the days preceding the Geneva conference. In his memoirs CIA agent Joseph Smith recalled how he enlisted a local newsman in Singapore on whom “the big-name foreign correspondents … relied … for all their scoops and legwork,” who then filed a fake story, attributed to an anonymous British defence officials that the Viet Minh were receiving supplies and personnel contributions from China. The purpose was to support Western portrayals of the Viet Minh as agents for the interests of an international communist conspiracy, and undermine conceptions of them “as a purely indigenous Vietnamese group of national patriots.” Doing so was seen to strengthen the Western position at Geneva, and other CIA stations were notably alerted “to have their press assets ready to pick [the story] up and make sure [it] was used in as many newspapers as possible.’” (Chanan, Michael, ‘Reporting from El Salvador: A Case Study in Participant Observation,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of Intelligence History&#039;&#039;, vol. 9, no. 1 and 2, Summer 2010 (pp. 67, 68).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; stipulated that colonial forces be removed and Vietnam be partitioned into northern and southern states with unifying elections scheduled for July 1956. The Viet Minh under the leadership of the leftist nationalist Ho Chi Minh controlled the north based in Hanoi, while the south was placed under the rule of the Francophone elite of the colonial era based in Saigon. With the Cold War escalating, however, what had been one country’s struggle for independence became a central part of a major regionwide U.S.-led effort to cement the Western sphere of influence and push back against challengers to Western power. With the pro-Western leadership in southern Vietnam expected to overwhelmingly lose unifying elections, the threat an independent Vietnam under the Viet Minh posed to the West’s already faltering regional hegemony led Washington to support cancellation of the elections in 1955.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Geneva Accords, Agreement on the Cessation of Hostilities in Vietnam, July 20, 1954.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As U.S. President Eisenhower concluded based on the intelligence available: “had elections been held as of the time of the fighting, a possible 80 per cent of the population would have voted for the communist Ho Chi Minh as their leader.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Eisenhower, Dwight, &#039;&#039;Mandate for Change, 1953–1956; The White House Years&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 1963 (p. 372).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The CIA had predicted in their own report: “if scheduled national elections are held in July 1956 … the Viet Minh will almost certainly win.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kolko, Gabriel, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: Anatomy of a War, 1940–1975&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1987 (p. 85).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under a Francophone elite headed overwhelmingly by members of the Catholic minority, the South Vietnamese government discriminated harshly against the Buddhist majority,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Buttinger, Joseph, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A Dragon Embattled&#039;&#039;, Santa Barbara, Praeger, 1967 (p. 993). Karnow, Stanley, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Penguin, 1997 (p. 294). Fall, Bernard B., &#039;&#039;The Two Viet-Nams&#039;&#039;, Santa Barbara, Praeger, 1963 (p. 199). Jacobs, Seth, &#039;&#039;Cold War Mandarin: Ngo Dinh Diem and the Origins of America’s War in Vietnam, 1950–1963&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman and Littlefield, 2006 (pp. 100, 147–154).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; strongly promoted the Catholic faith,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tucker, Spencer C., &#039;&#039;Encyclopedia of the Vietnam War: A Political, Social and Military History&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2000 (p. 291). Gettleman, Marvin E., &#039;&#039;Vietnam: History, documents and opinions on a major world crisis&#039;&#039;, Robbinsdale, Fawcett, 1966 (pp. 280–282). ‘South Vietnam: Whose funeral pyre?,’ &#039;&#039;The New Republic&#039;&#039;, June 29, 1963 (p. 9). Halberstam, David, ‘Diệm and the Buddhists,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 17, 1963. Karnow, Stanley, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Penguin, 1997 (p. 294). Jacobs, Seth, &#039;&#039;Cold War Mandarin: Ngo Dinh Diem and the Origins of America’s War in Vietnam, 1950–1963&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman and Littlefield, 2006 (p.91). ‘Diệm’s other crusade,’ &#039;&#039;The New Republic&#039;&#039;, June 22, 1963 (pp. 5, 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and was vehemently pro-Western in its orientation mirroring the policies of the French colonial era. With the government having little support in either the north or the south, CIA psychological warfare experts led by Colonel Edward Lansdale were deployed to engineer a program to reshape public opinion. This targeted the Catholic minority in particular and proved even more successful than Lansdale’s stunning prior psyops successes in the Philippines. As CIA case officer Ralph McGehee, who deployed to Southeast Asia from the late 1950s into the 1970s, reported:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Lansdale’s men, operating in teams in North Vietnam, stimulated North Vietnamese Catholics and the Catholic armies deserted by the French to flee south. SMM teams promised Catholic Vietnamese assistance and new opportunities if they would emigrate. To help them make up their minds, the teams circulated leaflets falsely attributed to the Viet Minh telling what was expected of citizens under the new government. The day following distribution of the leaflets, refugee registration tripled. The teams spread horror stories of Chinese Communist regiments raping Vietnamese girls and taking reprisals against villages. This confirmed fears of Chinese occupation under the Viet Minh. The teams distributed other pamphlets showing the circumference of destruction around Hanoi and other North Vietnamese cities should the United States decide to use atomic weapons. To those it induced to flee over the 300-day period the CIA provided free transportation on its airline, Civil Air Transport, and on ships of the U.S. Navy…. It not only convinced the North Vietnamese Catholics to flee to the South, thereby providing [President Ngo Dinh] Diem with a source of reliable political and military cadres, but it also duped the American people into believing that the flight of the refugees was a condemnation of the Viet Minh by the majority of Vietnamese.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McGehee, Ralph W., &#039;&#039;Deadly Deceits: My 25 Years in the CIA&#039;&#039;, New York, Sheridan Square Publications, 1983 (pp. 131–133).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Lansdale’s team was far from isolated, another notable example being the atrocity fabrication efforts of Lieutenant Tom Dooley who operated with the U.S. Navy out of Haiphong. Dooley invented stories of the Viet Minh disembowelling 1,000 pregnant women, beating a naked priest on the testicles with a bamboo club, and jamming chopsticks in the ears of children to keep them from hearing Christian scripture.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dooley, Tom, &#039;&#039;Three Great Books&#039;&#039;, New York, Farrar, Straus and Cudahy, 1960 (pp. 48, 98, 100).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His ties to the CIA were uncovered in 1979.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Winters, Jim, ‘Tom Dooley the Forgotten Hero,’ &#039;&#039;Notre Dame Magazine&#039;&#039;, May 1979 (pp. 10–17).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Once largely alienated from the population Catholics would be relied on to run the Western client government in the south. As McGehee observed: “The CIA had completed the imposition of a Catholic premier and the importation of a Catholic encoded army and police to rule a nation that was primarily Buddhist.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McGehee, Ralph W., &#039;&#039;Deadly Deceits: My 25 Years in the CIA&#039;&#039;, New York, Sheridan Square Publications, 1983 (p. 133).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite these successes, the southern client government remained overwhelmingly unpopular. As Ralph McGehee noted, U.S. intelligence appeared to be deluding itself that its adversaries did not have mass popular support. “U.S. policymakers had to sell the idea that the war in the South was being fought by a small minority of Communists opposed to the majority-supported democratic government…. The situation, however, was the opposite, as I was to understand later,” he stated. Washington was supporting a “tiny oligarchy against a population largely organised, committed, and dedicated to a communist victory.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 127–128).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Viet Minh in South Vietnam became more active as an insurgency, and from the early summer of 1959 operated as the Viet Cong against the Western-aligned government and its foreign sponsors. The U.S. for its part, and President Lyndon Johnson (LBJ) in particular who assumed leadership from November 1963, showed growing signs of an eagerness to intervene to preserve South Vietnam as a separate Western client state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Johnson had been a critic of American reluctance to intervene more in Vietnam during the French colonial war, and in 1954 he condemned the Eisenhower administration’s failure to preserve French rule.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Prados, John, &#039;&#039;Operation Vulture&#039;&#039;, New York, ibooks, 2002 (pp. 125–127).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As president he exhorted his aides during 1964 to do more to defeat the insurgency &#039;&#039;within&#039;&#039; South Vietnam,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stoessinger, John, &#039;&#039;Crusaders and Pragmatists&#039;&#039;, New York, Norton, 1979 (pp. 183–96). Goodwin, Doris Kearns, &#039;&#039;Lyndon Johnson and the American Dream&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper &amp;amp;#x26; Row, 1976 (p. 176).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and according to Defence Secretary Robert S. McNamara he “felt more certain than President Kennedy that the loss of South Vietnam had a higher cost than would the direct application of U.S. military force.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McNamara, Robert S. and Van De Mark, Brian, &#039;&#039;In Retrospect: The Tragedy and Lessons of Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New York, Vintage Books, 1996 (p. 102).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Support for drastic escalation was widespread among much of the military and civilian leadership, an example being Vice Chief of Naval Operations Admiral Claude Ricketts, who in February 1964 called for airstrikes on military and industrial targets across North Vietnam. The purpose was to impose unacceptable costs on Hanoi for its continued support for the Viet Cong insurgents in the south.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marolda, Edward J., ‘Grand Delusion: U.S. Strategy and the Tonkin Gulf Incident,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 28, no. 4, July 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Offensives by Hanoi-aligned Pathet Lao insurgents in neighbouring Laos from mid-May, 1964, only deepened the sense of urgency for more heavy-handed American military involvement as the possibility grew of Vietnam’s neighbour moving out of the Western sphere of influence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Telephone conversation transcript, Johnson to Mansfield and Johnson to McNamara, June 9, 1964, Lyndon Baines Johnson Presidential Library. Johns, Andrew L., ‘Opening Pandora’s Box: The Genesis and Evolution of the 1964 Congressional Resolution on Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, no. 2/3, Summer-Fall 1997 (pp. 175–206). Unpublished manuscript, William P. Bundy, Papers of William P. Bundy, box 1, Lyndon Baines Johnson Presidential Library, Chapter 13 (pp. 1, 18, 22).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the positions of American clients fast deteriorated, plans for escalated U.S. military intervention began to be laid awaiting a suitable incident to serve as pretext.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johns, Andrew L., ‘Opening Pandora’s Box: The Genesis and Evolution of the 1964 Congressional Resolution on Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, no. 2/3, Summer-Fall 1997 (pp. 175–206). Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (p. 213).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Johnson administration gained the pretext it needed to escalate the war effort in Vietnam in the first week of August 1964.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A number of analysts claimed that Johnson was also motivated by the need to win the upcoming presidential election, with opposition candidate Barry Goldwater’s primary campaign strength being his claim that the president was weak on foreign policy – a card he lost when Johnson took military action. U.S. Army Colonel H. R. McMaster, who served as Assistant to the President for National Security Affairs from 2017–18, noted to this effect that President Johnson and Defence Secretary McNamara “deceived the American people and Congress about events and the nature of the American commitment in Vietnam. They used a questionable report of a North Vietnamese attack on American naval vessels to justify the president’s policy to the electorate and to defuse Republican senator and presidential candidate Barry Goldwater’s charges that Lyndon Johnson was irresolute and ‘soft’ in the foreign policy arena.” (McMaster, H. R., &#039;&#039;Dereliction of Duty&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1997 (p. 129).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On August 2 the U.S. Navy destroyer &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; was approached by three North Vietnamese patrol (PT) boats off the country’s coast and fired the first shots, with accounts varying on whether these were intended to kill or as warnings. The Vietnamese ships reportedly responded by firing torpedoes which missed their targets, but the ensuing exchange of fire saw two patrol boats seriously damaged while the destroyer was lightly damaged by machine gun fire. The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; subsequently withdrew. Its operations were described as “routine,” which as the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; noted&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; and other media outlets widely referred to “Red PT boats” or “Communist PT boats” – leveraging almost two decades of intensive anti-communist propaganda to invoke an ideological animosity towards the adversary in a way that referring to them simply as North Vietnamese ships would not have done. Others such as &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine more directly tied North Vietnam to communist adversaries of which the U.S. public had already formed a strongly negative opinion, namely China which had been demonised extensively during the Korean War. (see Chapter 2). It thus described clashes in the Gulf of Tonkin as part of “the ominous expanse of Communist China.” (‘Action in Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, August 14, 1964).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; left “no ready explanation why the PT boats would in effect attack the powerful Seventh Fleet” when “unprovoked.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lubasch, Arnold, ‘Red PT Boats Fire at U.S. Destroyer on Vietnam Duty,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 3, 1964.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A little over 48 hours later on August 4 the &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; returned to the North Vietnamese coast on personal orders from President Johnson and was accompanied by a second destroyer the &#039;&#039;USS Turner Joy&#039;&#039;. The two reportedly opened fire on Vietnamese patrol boats after allegedly detecting torpedo fire against them. They suffered no damage. The president took this as a pretext for an immediate escalation of the war effort, and within half an hour of the incident’s end he overruled the commander in chief of the Pacific Fleet to order major airstrikes on North Vietnam. The strike targeted naval bases and an oil storage facility using fighters based on nearby aircraft carriers, with the haste with which it was ordered reportedly intended to ensure that Johnson could announce it on television that night. This was despite his staff having yet to determine whether a Vietnamese attack had indeed occurred.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Johnson framed the alleged attack on the American ships as “open aggression on the high seas against the United States of America,” and as a result the Tonkin Resolution was hastily passed in the Senate and the House of Representatives on August 7.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lehrman, Robert, ‘Turning 50: The tragedy of Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This empowered the president “to take all necessary measures to repel any armed attack against the forces of the United States and to prevent further aggression.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Background Information on the Use of U.S. Armed Forces in Foreign Countries, 1975 Revision, By the Foreign Affairs Division, Congressional Research Service, Library of Congress, For the Subcommittee on International Security and Scientific Affairs of the House Committee on International Relations, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 1975 (p. 71).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Reports of the two incidents in the Gulf of Tonkin were not duly investigated in what was widely interpreted as an attempt to force Congress into signing the resolution. The president’s National Security Advisor McGeorge Bundy described the push for a rushed congressional resolution as an attempt to “go for it on the basis of some snap event and a surge of feeling around the snap event” – something he advised against.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classified transcripts released by the Senate Foreign Relations Committee in July 2010 showed that serious questions had quickly emerged regarding whether Congress had been misled to approve escalation of the war effort. As committee member Senator Frank Church stated in 1968, reflecting a widespread sentiment at the time: “In a democracy you cannot expect the people, whose sons are being killed and who will be killed, to exercise their judgment if the truth is concealed from them.” Regarding the case at hand, he stressed: “we have a case that will discredit the military in the United States, and discredit and quite possibly destroy the president.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Records Show Doubts on ’64 Vietnam Crisis,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 14, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; National Security Agency (NSA) historian Robert J. Hanyok noted regarding the committee’s discussions: “there were doubts, but nobody wanted to follow up on the doubts,” perhaps because “they felt they’d gone too far down the road.” He concluded that NSA officers had deliberately falsified intercepted communications in the incident to make it appear that the alleged August 4 North Vietnamese attack had occurred.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a study by Robert J. Hanyok, published by the Washington D.C.-based U.S. Naval History and Heritage Command, observed in 2017 on the basis of evidence declassified 50 years after the incident and a comprehensive analysis of signals intelligence records from the night of the attacks:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Two startling findings emerged from the new research. First, it is not simply that there is a different story as to what happened; it is that no attack happened that night. Through a compound of analytic errors and an unwillingness to consider contrary evidence, American SIGINT [signals intelligence] elements in the region and at NSA HQs reported Hanoi’s plans to attack the two ships of the Desoto patrol. Further analytic errors and an obscuring of other information led to publication of more ‘evidence.’ In truth, Hanoi’s navy was engaged in nothing that night but the salvage of two of the boats damaged on 2 August…. In order to substantiate that claim, all of the relevant SIGINT could not be provided to the White House and the Defence and intelligence officials. The conclusion that would be drawn from a review of all SIGINT evidence would have been that the North Vietnamese not only did not attack, but were uncertain as to the location of the ships … the overwhelming portion of the SIGINT relevant to 4 August was kept out of the post-attack summary reports and the final report written in October 1964. The withheld information constituted nearly 90 percent of all available SIGINT. This information revealed the actual activities of the North Vietnamese on the night of 4 August that included salvage operations of the two torpedo boats damaged on 2 August, and coastal patrols by a small number of DRV [North Vietnamese] craft.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hanyok, Robert J., ‘Skunks, Bogies, Silent Hounds, and the Flying Fish: The Gulf of Tonkin Mystery, 2–4 August 1964,’ &#039;&#039;Cryptological Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Winter 2000/Spring 2001 (p. 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The command’s report stressed that “the overwhelming body of reports, if used, would have told the story that no attack occurred.” It stressed that NSA summary reports from the time which portrayed North Vietnamese aggression relied heavily on “fragments of legitimate intercept lifted out of its context and inserted into the summary reports to support the contention of a premeditated North Vietnamese attack on 4 August. The sources of these fragments were not even referenced in the summaries … SIGINT information was presented in such a manner as to preclude responsible decision makers in the Johnson Administration from having the complete and objective narrative of events of 04 August 1964.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hanyok, Robert J., ‘Skunks, Bogies, Silent Hounds, and the Flying Fish: The Gulf of Tonkin Mystery, 2–4 August 1964,’ &#039;&#039;Cryptological Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Winter 2000/Spring 2001 (p. 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A U.S. Naval Institute (USNI) paper noted to similar effect in 2008,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;One aspect the USNI paper highlighted was the discrepancy in signals intelligence interceptors on August 2 and August 4, with the former showing widespread communications between North Vietnamese units as military action was coordinated.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; citing “the release of the nearly 200 documents related to the Gulf of Tonkin incident and transcripts from the Johnson Library evidence recently made available,” that “these new documents and tapes reveal what historians could not prove: There was not a second attack on U.S. Navy ships in the Tonkin Gulf in early August 1964. Furthermore, the evidence suggests a disturbing and deliberate attempt by Secretary of Defence McNamara to distort the evidence and mislead Congress.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Paterson, Pat, ‘The Truth About Tonkin,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 22, no. 1, February 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Gulf of Tonkin Resolution served as a blanket endorsement of several rounds of escalation and the rapid expansion of the war effort, including the largest bombing campaign in world history targeting North Vietnam, the Viet Cong, and supply lines in neighbouring Cambodia and Laos. The resolution was vital to legitimizing such action under U.S. law – referred to by President Johnson as “like Grandma’s nightshirt. It covers everything.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (Chapter 19: Vietnam 1950–1973). Hanyok, Robert J., ‘Skunks, Bogies, Silent Hounds, and the Flying Fish: The Gulf of Tonkin Mystery, 2–4 August 1964,’ &#039;&#039;Cryptological Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Winter 2000/Spring 2001 (p. 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Within one month of the Gulf of Tonkin incident 93 U.S. warplanes had been dispatched to South Vietnam and Thailand, and within a year 200,000 American personnel were in South Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lehrman, Robert, ‘Turning 50: The tragedy of Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This figure quickly grew to over 500,000, with the resolution justifying open-ended U.S. military operations across Southeast Asia.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite the magnitude of the response White House tapes released in 2002 showed that even President Johnson, although benefitting from the pretext for escalation, was highly sceptical of claims that North Vietnam had launched an attack. The tapes, as well as evidence from the preceding 38 years, left little question that an attack had not occurred.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Release of LBJ tapes adds to Tonkin debate,’ &#039;&#039;The Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039;, August 4, 2002. ‘New Tapes Indicate Johnson Doubted Attack in Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 6, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; North Vietnam’s innocence was “well established,” according to USNI’s Acting Director of Naval History and Senior Historian of the Navy Dr. Edward J. Marolda.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marolda, Edward J., ‘Grand Delusion: U.S. Strategy and the Tonkin Gulf Incident,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 28, no. 4, July 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the August 4th incident President Johnson had given an address at midnight in which he made multiple tenuous claims including that the North Vietnamese had launched two days of attacks, that its actions were unprovoked, and that the administration did not intend to go to war in Vietnam. As former White House chief speechwriter Robert Lehrman, writing for &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Was any of LBJ’s speech that night, true? To historians the verdict is clear. No. ‘Seek no wider war?’ That is exactly what he sought with a resolution written six months earlier, waiting for an event to justify it [Vietnamese aggression] ‘On the open seas,’ with its implication that the attack was unprovoked? The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;, cruising off the Vietnamese coast, was part of a covert and illegal intelligence-gathering mission, designed to provoke exactly the response it got. Two days of attacks? Even Johnson didn’t believe the second one occurred. Aggression? The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; fired first. More important, the North Vietnamese were off their own coast. They were home. U.S. sailors were about 8,000 miles from home. If anything, the aggressors were us. Moreover, LBJ didn’t limit himself to deceiving the public. He deceived the Senate.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lehrman, Robert, ‘Turning 50: The tragedy of Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;While the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox’&#039;&#039;s operations were described as routine, further details of its activities off the North Vietnamese coast indicate that this was far from the case. The destroyer was tasked with simulating attacks on the North Vietnamese coast as part of the effort to “locate and identify all coastal radar transmitters,” and had been equipped with extensive signals intelligence equipment and embarked 17 associated specialists in Taiwan in July for this purpose.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fulbright, J. William, ‘Truth Is The First Casualty: The Gulf of Tonkin Affair,’ speech to the U.S. Senate, November 10, 1969, S14020. Hanyok, Robert J., ‘Skunks, Bogies, Silent Hounds, and the Flying Fish: The Gulf of Tonkin Mystery, 2–4 August 1964,’ &#039;&#039;Cryptological Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Winter 2000/Spring 2001 (p. 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such missions were vital to pave the way for an expanded military campaign to neutralize such equipment – which in August was seen as a considerable possibility. The growing weight of proposals that the U.S. should bomb North Vietnam, of which Hanoi was far from unaware, made such offensive operations by American warships particularly sensitive. The U.S. already had approximately 16,500 personnel in South Vietnam whom it claimed were military advisors, but who were already widely involved in military operations,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Valentine, Douglas, &#039;&#039;The Phoenix Program America’s Use of Terror in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New York, Open Road, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by June it had deployed air units to strike insurgents as well as communist-held areas of neighbouring Laos. CIA operations from 1961, which were transferred to the Pentagon from January 1964, saw commando teams inserted into North Vietnam for reconnaissance and sabotage operations. This campaign was described by the Commander in Chief of the U.S. Pacific Command, Admiral Harry D. Felt, as targeting “power plants, railroads, bridges, VIP residences, and the like,” although these efforts were met with a string of failures and saw the attackers consistently take heavy losses to North Vietnamese defences.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marolda, Edward J., ‘Grand Delusion: U.S. Strategy and the Tonkin Gulf Incident,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 28, no. 4, July 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another major factor which made the &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;’s mission particularly provocative, and led many to speculate that by sailing as it did and firing the first shots it was seeking to provoke a response, was that it coincided with major South Vietnamese escalations at sea. In July the commander of the U.S. Military Assistance Command Vietnam, Lieutenant General William C. Westmoreland, initiated an offensive campaign under Operational Plan 34A that focused on using South Vietnamese patrol boats to conduct shore bombardments using mortars, rockets and recoilless rifles. These offensives built on a previous campaign that focused more on commando raids to do damage to North Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Andrade, Dale and Conboy, Kenneth, ‘The Secret Side of the Tonkin Gulf Incident,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 13, no. 4, July/August 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On July 22 South Vietnamese Air Marshal Nguyen Cao Ky confirmed to reporters that his country had been sending sabotage missions to the north for three years; and from July 31 with American approval South Vietnamese naval forces had begun to attack northern coastal and island installations without provocation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. had been increasing its own special forces and air operations in Vietnam at the time among other steps to rapidly expand is involvement. It was at the same time pressing Saigon to escalate including by insertion of guerrilla warfare teams into North Vietnam. July 31 was also the day the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; began its patrol,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The routes of both the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;USS Turner Joy&#039;&#039; notably took them very close to every target of the southern attacks, and with North Vietnam’s claims to territorial waters remaining somewhat ambiguous at between three and twelve miles the two ships were operating well within this range. In the words of Adam Roberts, writing in a publication by the Royal Institute of International Affairs, the ships “were certainly pushing their luck and adding to the sensitivity of an already delicate mission.” (Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (pp. 209–217).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in what looked very much like a coordinated hostile action. U.S. Secretary of State Dean Rusk conceded in a classified cable regarding clashes between the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; and North Vietnamese ships on August 2: “&#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; incident is directly related to [North Vietnam’s] efforts to resist these activities,” with the patrol boats likely to have been operating as they did in response to the ongoing attacks. The American destroyer had effectively been sailing with special electronic surveillance equipment through a battle zone and close to an enemy coast just after its ally had initiated offensives.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Defence Secretary Robert McNamara, when testifying before a joint session of the Senate Foreign Relations and Armed Services committees two days after the incident on August 6, notably evaded questioning&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;In his 2003 video memoirs McNamara remained unapologetic for his deception and boasted: “I learned early on never answer the question that is asked of you. Answer the question that you wish had been asked of you. And quite frankly, I follow that rule. It’s a very good rule.” (&#039;&#039;Fog of War: Eleven Lessons from the Life of Robert S. McNamara&#039;&#039; (Documentary), Sony Pictures, 2003.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; regarding whether North Vietnam may have been provoked into taking military action. He instead answered: “our Navy played absolutely no part in, was not associated with, was not aware of, any South Vietnamese actions, if there were any.” He subsequently that day claimed at a Pentagon news conference that he had no knowledge of the South Vietnamese coastal attacks which provoked that – a statement which proved to be an outright lie.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Executive Sessions of the Senate Foreign Relations Committee, Historical Series, version XVI, Washington, Government Printing Office, 1988 (p. 293). Paterson, Pat, ‘The Truth About Tonkin,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 22, no. 1, February 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An audio tape from the Johnson Presidential Library declassified in December 2005 showed that on August 5, the morning after the attacks, McNamara admitted to the president:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;On Friday night, as you probably know, we had four TP &#039;&#039;[sic]&#039;&#039; boats from [South] Vietnam, manned by [South] Vietnamese or other nationals, attack two islands, and we expended, oh, 1,000 rounds of ammunition of one kind or another against them. We probably shot up a radar station and a few other miscellaneous buildings. And following 24 hours after that with this destroyer in the same area undoubtedly led them to connect the two events.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johnson and McNamara recording, August 3, 1964 at 10:30 a.m., recording provided by the, Presidential Recordings Program, Miller Center of Public Affairs, University of Virginia.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Alongside a simultaneous U.S.-directed commando raid,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; South Vietnamese ships had launched a second round of larger assaults on August 3–4.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; had been ordered to approach the North Vietnamese coast as part of a coordinated action with South Vietnamese attacks to draw the northern patrol boats away from the area where the attacks were being launched.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The northern navy was thus acting defensively&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;As American historian Chris Oppe noted: “LBJ was looking for a pretext to go to Congress to ask for a resolution that would give him the authority to do basically whatever the hell he wanted to do in Vietnam, without the intense public debate that a declaration of war would have required … the more pernicious deception was this idea that American ships were sailing innocently in the Gulf of Tonkin and were attacked without provocation. In fact, the United States had been waging a small, secret war against North Vietnam since 1961. In the days leading up to the first incident of August 2nd, those secret operations had intensified.” (‘What really happened in the Gulf of Tonkin in 1964?,’ &#039;&#039;PRI&#039;&#039;, September 14, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; not only because the American destroyer approached its coast and fired first, but also because the ship was operating as part of an offensive operation which saw southern ships bombard northern targets without provocation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The fact that the Pentagon misinformed the Senate and the press about where clashes had occurred – more than doubling the distance away from the Vietnamese coast – further contributed to misrepresenting North Vietnamese actions as aggression.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Landry, Steven M., ‘“Reds Driven Off”: the US Media’s Propaganda During the Gulf of Tonkin Incident,’ &#039;&#039;The Cupola&#039;&#039;, Spring 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Much as had been done in Korea, where the Western aligned south was also responsible for the majority of offensives preceding the outbreak of the Korean War,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;National Records Center, USFIK 11071 file, box 62/96, G-2 ‘Staff Study,’ February 1949, signed by Lieutenant Colonel B. W. Heckemeyer of Army G-2. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;Korea’s Place in the Sun: A Modern History&#039;&#039;, New York, W. W. Norton &amp;amp;#x26; Company, 1997 (p. 257). British Foreign Office, (FO 317), piece no. 76259, Holt to FO, September 2, 1949. Washington to Canberra, memorandum 953, August 17, 1949.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; relatively minor northern retaliation was portrayed out of context and in isolation to portray the non-westernized states as the aggressors and in turn provide pretext for hostile policies including large scale Western military interventions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only was the framing of the clashes in the Tonkin Gulf as unprovoked northern aggression highly misleading, but the claim that North Vietnamese ships even fired torpedoes, or were involved in any capacity whatsoever, was itself highly questionable. A few hours before the second incident began &#039;&#039;USS Maddox’&#039;&#039;s sonar equipment and its Identification Friend or Foe (IFF) device broke down and were repaired. Numerous erroneous sonar reports of torpedoes were made by the Maddox that night mostly caused by the ship’s own violent movements, as the ship had been going unusually fast and zigzagging.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;’s SPS-40 long-range air-search radar and the &#039;&#039;Turner Joy&#039;&#039;’s SPG-53 fire-control radar were both out of action, while thunderstorms and rain squalls significantly reduced visibility and created waves six feet high – factors which combined to significantly further reduce situational awareness.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Drea, Edward J., ‘Tonkin Gulf Reappraisal: 40 Years Later,’ &#039;&#039;MHQ: The Quarterly Journal of Military History&#039;&#039;, vol. 16, no. 4, Summer 2004 (p. 75).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On August 5 at 1:30am, around one hour after the second naval incident ended, the patrol commander Captain John Jerome Herrick reported to Pacific headquarters: “Review of action makes many reported contacts and torpedoes fired appear doubtful. Freak weather effects and over-eager sonarman may have accounted for many reports. No actual visual sightings by &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;. Suggest complete evaluation before any further action taken.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McNamara, Robert, &#039;&#039;In Retrospect&#039;&#039;, New York, Vintage, 1996 (p. 133).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At 8am he sent another message:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; scored no known hits and never positively identified a boat as such…. Air support not successful in locating targets…. No known damage or personnel casualties to either ship…. &#039;&#039;Turner Joy&#039;&#039; claims sinking one boat and damaging another…. The first boat close to &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; probably fired torpedo at &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; which was heard but not seen. All subsequent &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; torpedo reports were doubtful in that it is suppose that sonar man was nearing ship’s own propeller beat.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Herrick later stated that he confirmed the firing of the first torpedo only because he assumed that the &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; had been moving at a slower speed, since the sonar equipment only confused rudder noises with torpedoes when the ship moved at more over 25 knots. When shown that his notes and the ship’s log indicated that the &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; had been traveling at 30 knots when it was allegedly attacked, Herrick conceded that it was probable that no torpedoes had been fired.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;’s own officers were suspicious of reports of how many torpedoes were being fired because North Vietnam’s entire navy was only thought to be able to fire 24 torpedoes from all its patrol boats. They began to suspect that no attack was actually in progress. As the ship’s physician Samuel E. Halpern recalled, upon realising that the attack was false: “Immediately after the attack, the officers came streaming into the wardroom and it was hysterical… just hysterical laughter. Everybody was laughing like mad, and then suddenly, I realized I was laughing too, the same way. And it was this tremendous release from pressure.” American fighters flying overhead notably also reported that they could not confirm the presence of any enemy ships, with one reporting seeing: “No boat wakes, no ricochets off boats, no boat gunfire, no torpedo wakes – nothing but black sea and American firepower.” Skipper of the &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;, Commander Herbert L. Ogier, confirmed on the morning of August 5 from the ship’s command bridge that reports of an attack were wrong.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Award-winning journalist I. F. Stone suggested that the crisis involved “not just decision-making in a crisis, but … crisis-making to support a secretly pre-arranged decision,” indicating that the provocative actions of the American warships alongside South Vietnamese attacks were intended to draw fire and in turn provide pretext for expanding the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., ‘McNamara and Tonkin Bay: The Unanswered Questions,’ &#039;&#039;New York Review of Books&#039;&#039;, March 28, 1968.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This opinion was widely shared by analysts, with the wholly disproportionate nature of the U.S. response strongly indicating that very minor clashes at the Gulf of Tonkin, even if they had indeed occurred as Washington tenuously claimed, were blown very far out of proportion. The Tonkin incident thus served as a pretext for an already desired series of actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A preliminary congressional resolution had been drafted by the Johnson administration from February to June awaiting some kind of incident, no matter how small, which could trigger it to be tabled.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johns, Andrew L., ‘Opening Pandora’s Box: The Genesis and Evolution of the 1964 Congressional Resolution on Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, no. 2/3, Summer-Fall 1997 (pp. 175–206). Agenda, Executive Committee Meeting, May 24, 1964, ‘Meetings on Southeast Asia, vol. 1,’ box 18/19, Files of McGeorge Bundy, National Security File, Lyndon Baines Johnson Presidential Library.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, President Johnson informed Senator J. William Fulbright on July 26, a week before the first incident and nine days before the second, that he planned to go to Congress soon to request a resolution on Vietnam – meaning the incidents were optimally timed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johns, Andrew L., ‘Opening Pandora’s Box: The Genesis and Evolution of the 1964 Congressional Resolution on Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, no. 2/3, Summer-Fall 1997 (pp. 175–206). Berman, William C., &#039;&#039;William Fulbright and the Vietnam War: The Dissent of a Political Realist&#039;&#039;, Kent, Kent State University Press, 1988 (p. 22).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As historian Andrew L. Johns, writing for the &#039;&#039;Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, noted: “The outpouring of patriotism which ensured the overwhelming acceptance of the resolution provided Johnson with the best of all worlds – bipartisan support, domestic political protection (albeit temporary), and the means to augment the American involvement in Vietnam with congressional sanction.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johns, Andrew L., ‘Opening Pandora’s Box: The Genesis and Evolution of the 1964 Congressional Resolution on Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, no. 2/3, Summer-Fall 1997 (pp. 175–206).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “Clearly, the situation in Vietnam was growing progressively worse during the first half of 1964. Johnson and his advisers realized that the status quo on the ground in Vietnam would soon be hopeless without a major commitment of American troops – indeed, perhaps unwinnable in any case – and thus planning commenced for the eventual escalation of the conflict,” Johns observed, stressing that while plans to go to Congress with a Vietnam resolution had been long in the making, the Tonkin Gulf incident provided “the perfect pretext to submit a resolution to Congress and avoid divisive debate as a matter of patriotism and expediency.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 175–206).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leading British international relations expert Professor Adam Roberts observed regarding the seemingly excessive response to the Tonkin incident: “It is as if Tonkin Gulf had been mistaken for Pearl Harbour,” an opinion which he highlighted was shared by many of America’s allies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Director of the International Institute for Strategic Studies Alastair Buchan similarly referred to “President Johnson’s ludicrous over-reaction to an attack on two ships in the Gulf of Tonkin.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Buchan, Alastair, ‘Questions About Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;Encounter&#039;&#039;, January 1968.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Not only was the escalation of the war grossly disproportionate to the incident in question, but whether the incident had ever occurred was in serious doubt even in the eyes of the president himself. As Under Secretary of State George Ball observed, President Johnson: “wasn’t convinced at all after the thing … but they had been waiting for a provocation for a hell of a long time…. I don’t think he was sure, I think he had grave doubts that this attack had occurred … but from the point of view of the President and those who were around him who were eager for a stronger American line to be taken, this served the purpose.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As more information came to light over time, both on the events in the Gulf of Tonkin itself and on the more general conduct of the United States during that period, the Johnson administration’s narrative regarding the chain of events appeared increasingly tenuous. Former U.S. State Department analyst and historian William Blum noted in 1995: “Serious enough doubts were raised at the time about the reality of the attack, but over the years other information has come to light which has left the official story in tatters.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (Chapter 19: Vietnam 1950–1973).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Johnson himself told Secretary George Ball: “Hell, those dumb, stupid sailors were just shooting at flying fish!”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Records Show Doubts on ’64 Vietnam Crisis,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 14, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He later commented privately: “For all I know, our navy was shooting at whales out there.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Congress Approves Gulf of Tonkin Resolution: August 7, 1964,’ &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, August 7, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Secretary McNamara also later expressed doubts that any attack had ever occurred.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘New Tapes Indicate Johnson Doubted Attack in Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 6, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Squadron Commander James Stockdale, a U.S. pilot who was flying overhead at low altitude for over 90 minutes during the August 4 incident, wrote in 1984 that he “had the best seat in the house to watch that event, and our destroyers were just shooting at phantom targets – there were no PT boats there…. There was nothing there but black water and American fire power.” He recalled that his superior officers instructed him to keep quiet on the matter.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stockdale, Jim and Stockdale, Sybil, &#039;&#039;In Love and War: The Story of a Family’s Ordeal and Sacrifice During the Vietnam Years&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1984 (p. 23).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With officers on the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; also reportedly prevented from speaking out, Stockdale lamented: “I would never have guessed that commodores in charge on the scene of action are sometimes not allowed to blow the whistle on a screw-up or set records straight themselves.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As a result, he stressed, the Johnson administration had effectively moved “to launch a war under false pretences, in the face of the on-scene military commander’s advice to the contrary.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stockdale, Jim and Stockdale, Sybil, &#039;&#039;In Love and War: The Story of a Family’s Ordeal and Sacrifice During the Vietnam Years&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1984 (p. 25).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Naval officer John White was among many in the military who alleged that the pretext for war was far from honest, stating in 1967: “I maintain that President Johnson, Secretary McNamara and the Joint Chiefs of Staff gave false information to Congress in their report about U.S. destroyers being attacked in the Gulf of Tonkin.” Captain Herrick of the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; himself refuted reports of North Vietnamese provocation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘John White’s Letter to the New Haven Register, 1967,’ &#039;&#039;Connecticut Magazine&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2014. Ellsberg, Daniel, &#039;&#039;Secrets: A Memoir of Vietnam and the Pentagon Papers&#039;&#039;, New York, Viking, 2002 (Chapter One: The Tonkin Gulf: August 1964). Burham, Robert, ‘False Flags, Covert Operations and Propaganda,’ &#039;&#039;[http://lulu.com lulu.com]&#039;&#039;, 2014 (p. 86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; magazine’s national security columnist, veteran journalist James Bamford, noted regarding the new perspective declassified documents on operations in Cuba gave the Gulf of Tonkin incident:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;in light of the Operation Northwoods documents, it is clear that deceiving the public and trumping up wars for Americans to fight and die in was standard, approved policy at the highest levels of the Pentagon. In fact, the Gulf of Tonkin seems right out of the Operation Northwoods playbook: ‘We could blow up a U.S. ship in Guantanamo Bay and blame Cuba … casualty lists in U.S. newspapers would cause a helpful wave of indignation.’ One need only replace ‘Guantanamo Bay’ with ‘Tonkin Gulf,’ and ‘Cuba’ with ‘North Vietnam.’ The Gulf of Tonkin incident may or may not have been stage- managed, but the senior Pentagon leadership at the time was clearly capable of such deceit.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bamford, James, &#039;&#039;Body of Secrets: Anatomy of the Ultra-Secret National Security Agency From the Cold War Through the Dawn of a New Century&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 2001 (p. 91).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;As Rodney Carlisle’s &#039;&#039;Encyclopaedia of Intelligence and Counterintelligence&#039;&#039; similarly noted:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In addition to formal propaganda, disinformation was informally promulgated to journalists and the public as well. The 1964 Gulf of Tonkin incident is perhaps the prime example. At the time, most journalists and the public accepted at face value the claims of President Lyndon B. Johnson. The president, and other officials, characterised the August incidents in the Gulf of Tonkin … as examples of clear, unprovoked North Vietnamese aggression. The second attack almost surely did not occur, though some officials at the time believed it had. Yet the highly secret Plan 34A, involving covert attacks jointly managed by the CIA and the U.S. Navy against North Vietnam was not revealed. Nor was the fact that a U.S. naval patrol had been sent to gather electronic intelligence in the Gulf of Tonkin. The North Vietnamese ‘aggression,’ widely reported in the news media, paved the way for the Gulf of Tonkin Resolution, providing the basis for the U.S. escalation of the war in Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Carlisle, Rodney, &#039;&#039;Encyclopaedia of Intelligence and Counterintelligence&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2005 (p. 357).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The U.S. war effort in Vietnam was broadly heavily reliant on fabrications both to justify escalation and to vilify and delegitimise resistance. Evidence of fabricated incidents engineered to justify U.S. intervention was considerable. Former CIA officer Philip Liechty stated in 1982 that in the early 1960s he saw written plans to load large quantities of Soviet-Bloc arms onto a Vietnamese boat, fake a battle in which the boat would be sunk in shallow water, and call in Western reporters to see the captured weapons as proof of aid by foreign communist powers to the Viet Cong. This occurred in 1965 exactly as Liechty had told it. A U.S. State Department white paper titled ‘Aggression From the North,’ which was published at the end of February 1965, reported that a “suspicious vessel” was “sunk in shallow water” off the coast of South Vietnam on 16 February 1965 and contained 100 tons of military supplies. These were “almost all of communist origin, largely from Communist China and Czechoslovakia as well as North Vietnam.” The paper noted that “representatives of the free press visited the sunken North Vietnamese ship and viewed its cargo.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (Chapter 19: Vietnam 1950–1973).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While records show that U.S. analysts were under no illusion that the Viet Minh were agents of an international communist conspiracy by Moscow and Beijing, and not the popular nationalists that they were, it was seen as vital to misrepresent them as such to both delegitimise them internationally and to justify U.S. military action against them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam, &#039;&#039;For Reasons of State&#039;&#039;, New York, Pantheon, 1973 (p. 51f).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liechty had also seen documents involving an elaborate operation to print large numbers of multicolour postage stamps showing a Vietnamese downing of a U.S. Army helicopter. He stressed that the high professionalism required to produce such stamps was meant to indicate that they were produced by North Vietnam, as the Viet Cong would not have been able to do so. According to the former officer, letters in Vietnamese were then written and mailed all over the world with this stamp on them “and the CIA made sure journalists would get hold of them,” which created an impression of Hanoi being highly complicit in the war effort. &#039;&#039;Life&#039;&#039; magazine’s issue published on February 26, 1965, featured a full colour blow-up of the stamp on its cover which it referred to as a “North Vietnam stamp.” This was just two days before the State Department’s white paper appeared. Reporting Liechty’s statements, the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; noted: “Publication of the white paper turned out to be a key event in documenting the support of North Vietnam and other communist countries in the fighting in the South and in preparing American public opinion for what was to follow very soon: the large-scale commitment of U.S. forces&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The 1966 U.S. Army training film ‘County Fair’ showed sinister Viet Cong in a jungle clearing heating gasoline and soap bars to concoct a ‘vicious communist invention’ called napalm – an irony since it was in fact a Western weapon which was doused in great quantities over the population centres of Japan, Korea and later Vietnam. This was not only highly misleading, but a very serious lie regarding what napalm was and how it was being employed, with U.S. and allied forces exposed to it being only those subjected to their own friendly fire. (&#039;&#039;Covert Action Information Bulletin&#039;&#039;, no. 10, August-September 1980 (p. 43).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to the fighting.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 20, 1982.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ohio Senator Stephen Young was quoted as saying that while he was in Vietnam, he was told by the CIA that the agency disguised people as Viet Cong to commit atrocities such as murder and rape in order to discredit them in the eyes of the population.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Chicago Daily News&#039;&#039;, October 20, 1965. &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, October 21, 1965.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although not verified, this kind of atrocity fabrication would have been far from unusual. In the Philippines the CIA had used very similar tactics to counter the Hukabulahap (Huk) insurgency which opposed U.S. hegemonic designs in the country. U.S.-aligned government forces disguised as Huks were allowed to pillage villages and wreak havoc in order to undermine the insurgents’ public image. L. Fletcher Prouty, a retired U.S. Air Force officer, said this technique was “developed to a high art in the Philippines.” Soldiers were “set upon the unwary village in the grand manner of a Cecil B. DeMille production.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Prouty, L. Fletcher, &#039;&#039;The Secret Team: The CIA and its Allies in Control of the World&#039;&#039;, New York, Ballantine Books, 1974 (pp. 38, 39).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The head of the CIA clandestine paramilitary operations in the Philippines, Lieutenant Colonel Edward Lansdale, who had pioneered many clandestine operation techniques there, used many of the same methods in Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Document 95, Lansdale Team’s Report on Covert Saigon Mission in 1954 and 1955,’ &#039;&#039;The Pentagon Papers, Gravel Edition&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (pp. 573–583).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Gulf of Tonkin incident paved the way for one of the most brutal wars in modern history, second since 1945 only to the much shorter but more intense Korean War that preceded it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The extent of destruction from American bombardment quickly became overwhelming to observe, with Austrian correspondent Bernard Fall warning that “Vietnam as a cultural and historic entity … is threatened with extinction” as “the countryside literally dies under the blows of the largest military machine ever unleashed on an area of this size.” (Fall, Bernard, &#039;&#039;Last Reflections on a War&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 1967 (pp. 33, 34).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Robert Lehrman noted in &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039; to mark 50 years since the incident regarding its direct consequences: “Three million deaths in a [total Vietnamese] population of 30 million! That’s a Malaysian Airlines Flight 17 shot down each day, seven days a week – for 30 years. Sixty Memorial walls the size of our one – not counting the 500,000 to a million victims of Agent Orange.” Unexploded mines from the war, he stressed, caused over 100,000 Vietnamese casualties, most of them civilians since the conflict ended.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lehrman, Robert, ‘Turning 50: The tragedy of Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Aside from mines, of the 15 million tons of explosive ordinance dropped on Vietnam from the air the Pentagon estimated that around 10 percent did not explode. The U.S. bombing campaign subsequently initiated against neighbouring Laos and Cambodia to prevent supplies from reaching Vietnam saw the air force target the population indiscriminately using all assets at its disposal – described as “anything that flies on anything that moves.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Becker, Elizabeth, ‘Kissinger Tapes Describe Crises, War and Stark Photos of Abuse,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 27, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Beyond explosives, the war effort premised on a response to the Gulf of Tonkin incident saw toxic chemicals widely sprayed across Vietnamese farmland and forests. Former U.S. Army medic in Vietnam Mike Hastie, who subsequently studied the effects of their employment, commented:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The spraying of 70 million litres of [the chemical defoliant] Agent Orange on the Vietnamese people by the United States Government, is one of the worst war crimes ever committed in modern warfare. It is the war crime that is born again with every new generation. Children die from cancer, they are born without arms and legs, they are born with twisted bodies, mental illness, or no eyes, to name a few birth defects. Their parents and society have an enormous burden to try and make their lives as meaningful as possible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hastie, Mark, ‘Agent Orange Children Vietnam 2016,’ &#039;&#039;Vietnam Full Disclosure&#039;&#039;, May 13, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Cancer, diabetes, brain cell degeneration, muscular dystrophy and mental problems among the Vietnamese population were all consequences of the lasting legacy of American chemical attacks, and were passed on by the victims to their children.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Vietnam: My Orange Pain’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), September 21, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the Vietnamese Red Cross 4.8 million Vietnamese were exposed to Agent Orange, with 3 million suffering illnesses as a result,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hughes, Richard, ‘The Forgotten Victims of Agent Orange,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 15, 2017. Steward, Phil, ‘U.S. prepares for biggest-ever Agent Orange cleanup in Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, October 17, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as poisonous chemicals were found to have entered food chains and even the breast milk of Vietnamese women.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chiras, Daniel D., &#039;&#039;Environmental science&#039;&#039;, Sudbury, Jones &amp;amp;#x26; Bartlett, 2009 (p. 499).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American personnel accidentally exposed to Agent Orange suffered many of the same ailments – as did their families. According to scientists from the U.S. Air Force’s chemical weapons branch, the military was aware of the potential damage from dioxin contamination – and that dangers to human health were significantly greater from the cheaper mass-produced version used.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Grotto, Jason and Jones, Tim, ‘Agent Orange’s lethal legacy: Defoliants more dangerous than they had to be,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extensive dehumanization of the local population was encouraged in the U.S. Military, the ‘Mere Gook Rule’ being the most notable example. This stipulated that mistreatment and killing of civilians was largely acceptable – they were the lives of “mere Gooks” which was a widely used derogatory term for East Asians. American soldiers were told when stationed in Vietnam: “The rule in Viet-Nam was the M.G.R – the ‘mere gook rule’: that it was no crime to kill or torture or rob or maim a Vietnamese because he was a mere gook.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gabrial Mestrovic, Sejepan, &#039;&#039;Rules of Engagement?: A Social Anatomy of an American War Crime – Operation Iron Triangle, Iraq&#039;&#039;, New York, Algora Publishing, 2008 (p. 159).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Telford Taylor, a prominent American lawyer specializing in war crimes, commented on the prevailing American sentiments towards the Vietnamese which fuelled war crimes: “The trouble is no one sees the Vietnamese people. They’re not people. Therefore, it doesn’t matter what you do to them.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Taylor, Telford, &#039;&#039;Nuremberg and Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New York, Quadrangle Books, 1970 (p. 103).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Serviceman Scott Camil testified regarding the psychology of personnel committing rapes and massacres against Vietnamese civilians: “It wasn’t like they were human…. They were a gook or a Commie and it was okay.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brownmiller, Susan, &#039;&#039;Against Our Will: Men, Women and Rape&#039;&#039;, New York, Fawcett Books, 1975 (p. 109).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Veteran Joe Bangert similarly testified that “in regards to the women in Vietnam, first of all, you get this feeling sometimes when you’re over there that you don’t even think of their sex. This is really disgusting. You don’t even think of them as human beings, they’re ‘gooks.’ And they’re objects; they’re not human, they’re objects.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam Veterans Against the War, &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation: An Inquiry into American War Crimes&#039;&#039;, Boston, Beacon Press, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He described watching another serviceman, not a new recruit but a veteran with 20 years of service, disembowel and skin a Vietnamese woman.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020. Vietnam Veterans Against the War, &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation: An Inquiry into American War Crimes&#039;&#039;, Boston, Beacon Press, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. Military also encouraged personnel to gain the highest body counts possible, largely due to a lack of tangible objectives in the campaign, which led both servicemen and commanders to pass off civilian dead as enemy combatants.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kifner, John, ‘Report on Brutal Vietnam Campaign Stirs Memories,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039; December 28, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the BBC reported:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Unable to deal with an enemy that dictated the time and place of combat, U.S. forces took to destroying whatever they could manage. If the Americans could kill more enemies – known as Viet Cong or VC – than the Vietnamese could replace, the thinking went, they would naturally give up the fight. To motivate troops to aim for a high body count, competitions were held between units to see who could kill the most. Rewards for the highest tally, displayed on ‘kill boards’ included days off or an extra case of beer. Their commanders meanwhile stood to win rapid promotion. Very quickly the phrase – ‘If it’s dead and Vietnamese, it’s VC’ – became a defining dictum of the war and civilian corpses were regularly tallied as slain enemies or Viet Cong. Civilians, including women and children, were killed for running from soldiers or helicopter gunships that had fired warning shots, or being in a village suspected of sheltering Viet Cong.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Was My Lai just one of many massacres in Vietnam War?,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, August 28, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The atrocities that resulted from both dehumanization and incentives to maximize kills were only worsened by the very widespread use of drugs among U.S. forces,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kamienski, Lukasz, ‘The Drugs That Built a Super Soldier,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, April 8, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with 28 percent of personnel in Vietnam being on hard drugs, namely heroin in 1971, and 70 percent using intoxicants by 1973.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kamienski, Lukasz, &#039;&#039;Shooting Up; A History of Drugs in Warfare&#039;&#039;, London, C. Hurst, 2016 (p. 188).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Amphetamines were among many stimulants given out ‘like candies’ by the military, and were blamed for the “unjustified violence against the civilian population.” A 1971 report by the U.S. House Select Committee revealed that from 1966 to 1969 the military had used 225 million tablets.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 189–190).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Drugs were considered an effective means to help soldiers handle mounting pressure particularly when morale flagged after the Viet Cong’s Tet Offensive in 1968.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 189).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Personnel from the 23rd Infantry Division recalled that men raped Vietnamese women “on the average of once every third day,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Turse, Nick, &#039;&#039;Kill Everything That Moves: The Real American War in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, London, Picador, 2014 (p. 167).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while those from the 2nd Platoon said women would be raped whenever the company passed through a village.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bilton, Michael and Sim, Kevin, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai: A War Crime and its Aftermath&#039;&#039;, London, Viking, 1992 (p. 81).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Infantryman Jamie Henry referred to rape as “SOP” – standard operating procedure.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Vietnamese civilians widely recalled extremely frequent rapes by U.S. forces as well as the arbitrary rounding up of civilians for torture in areas suspected of supporting the Viet Cong.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hess, Martha, &#039;&#039;Then Americans Came: Voices From Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New York, Four Walls Eight Windows, 1993 (pp. 140, 147).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Officers and instructors widely condoned and at times promoted rape as a means of enhancing performance.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam Veterans Against the War, &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation: An Inquiry into American War Crimes&#039;&#039;, Boston, Beacon Press, 1972. Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020. Bourke, Joanna. &#039;&#039;Rape: A History from 1860 to the Present Day&#039;&#039;. London: Virago Press, 2007 (p. 367).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As American researcher Elizabeth Anderson noted: “almost all of the men whose testimonies I have reviewed say that the leadership within their unit either directly encouraged sexual violence or passively allowed it to exist.” In part as a result “sexual violence was an indisputable part of the war, and undercurrents of gendered violence appear in almost every historical account of atrocities in Vietnam.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;gt;Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some personnel reported that their commanders instructed units to kidnap women for ‘entertainment’ while on patrol, who would face hours of gang rape and then death.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lang, Daniel, ‘Casualties of War,’ &#039;&#039;The New Yorker&#039;&#039;, October 10, 1969.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At times commanding officers saw that they had to outperform their subordinates in rapes to cement their positions of leadership.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bourke, Joanna. &#039;&#039;Rape: A History from 1860 to the Present Day&#039;&#039;, London, Virago Press, 2007 (p. 366).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rape was considered a standard practice for U.S. personnel, many of whom recalled being told by instructors: “we could rape the women,” “spread them open” and “drive pointed sticks or bayonets into their vaginas.” As a squad leader in the 34d platoon attested: “That’s an everyday affair … you can nail just about everybody on that – at least once.” As well as recreationally, rape and threat of rape were also widely used strategically to enforce submission and obtain information from both prisoners and civilians.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Meger, Sarah, &#039;&#039;Rape Loot Pillage: The Political Economy of Sexual Violence in Armed Conflict&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2016 (pp. 60, 61). Askin, Kelley Dawn, &#039;&#039;War Crimes Against Women: Prosecution in International War Crimes Tribunals&#039;&#039;, The Hague, Kluwar Law International, 1997 (p. 50).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Elizabeth Anderson thus observed: “the unique breed of fear generated by the threat of sexual violence became a potent weapon against the civilian population and the North Vietnamese fighters thought to be hiding within it.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As one veteran testified regarding the use of rape to cow the population: “It makes a lasting impression on some guy – some ‘zip’ – that’s watching his daughter get worked over. So we have a better opportunity of keeping him in line.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam Veterans Against the War, &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation: An Inquiry into American War Crimes&#039;&#039;, Boston, Beacon Press, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Women were often raped using bottles and rifles.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Denvir, Daniel, ‘The Secret History of the Vietnam War’ (Interview with Nick Turse), &#039;&#039;Vice News&#039;&#039;, April 17, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Executions following rapes were highly common, with men who raped and then killed Vietnamese women widely referred to as “double veterans.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Belknap, Michal R. &#039;&#039;The Vietnam War on Trial: The My Lai Massacre and the Court-Martial of Lieutenant Calley&#039;&#039;, Lawrence, University Press of Kansas, 2002 (p. 68). Greiner, Bernd, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts: The USA in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New Haven, Yale University Press, 2009 (pp. 152–159). Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One veteran described such an incident as follows: “After we raped her, took her cherry [virginity] from her, after we shot her in the head … we literally start stomping her body. And everybody was laughing about it. It’s like seeing the lions around a just-killed zebra. You see them in these animal pictures, Wild Kingdom or something. The whole pride comes around and they start feasting on the body.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Baker, Mark. &#039;&#039;NAM: The Vietnam War in the Words of the Men and Women Who Fought There&#039;&#039;, New York, First Cooper Square Press, 2001 (p. 210).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another example was recalled by former GI John Ketwig who stated that when three young Vietnamese women were captured: “everybody circled around and they tortured these women with lit cigarettes … the one girl, they held her down and put the hose from the fire truck between her legs and turned on the water and exploded her. And the explosion of body fluids splashed across our faces.” He described it as a “revenge type of thing: hate against the Vietnamese, the ‘gooks’.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kendall, Bridget, &#039;&#039;The Cold War; A New Oral History of Life Between East and West&#039;&#039;, London, BBC Books, 2017 (p. 305).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding life in the American client state, which was created and sustained by Washington largely using humanitarian pretexts, a World Health Organization study described South Vietnam as “a land of widespread malaria, bubonic plague, leprosy, tuberculosis, venereal disease and 300,000 prostitutes … one of the few places on earth where leprosy was spreading and bubonic plague was still taking lives.” The WHO reported there were half-million drug addicts, 80,000–160,000 leprosy cases and an estimated 5,000 cases of bubonic plague annually in South Vietnam alongside rampant epidemics of tuberculosis and venereal disease.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘South Vietnam, After 30 Years of War, Is Land of Widespread Disease, U.N. Group Says,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 21, 1976.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; North Vietnam, although its cities were far more intensely targeted by American bombings, was still far better off. This was aside from the state of terror intended to suppress dissent against Washington’s designs, a notable example being the Phoenix Program under which U.S. forces tracked and assassinated an estimated 100,000 dissidents in South Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;de Beer, Patrice, &#039;&#039;Le Monde&#039;&#039;, January 26–28, 1976.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was common for civilian prisoners in South Vietnam to be slaughtered or tortured using fists, sticks, bats, water and electric shocks,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Turse, Nick and Nelson, Deborah, ‘Civilian Killings Went Unpunished,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 6, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with gang rapes of female political prisoners by U.S. personnel widely reported.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hess, Martha, &#039;&#039;Then Americans Came: Voices From Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New York, Four Walls Eight Windows, 1993 (p. 84).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deploying hundreds of thousands of personnel who were drugged, rapacious, incentivised to kill civilians, and taught to see the local population as sub-humans, inevitably led to disaster. The brief description above of the horrors suffered by the Vietnamese population as a result of U.S. military intervention in the county provides just a small indication of the depravity of the conflict. Other consequences ranged from emergence of a massive human trafficking industry in neighbouring Thailand to meet the sexual needs of American soldiers,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bishop, Ryan and Robinson, Lilian, &#039;&#039;Night Market&#039;&#039;, New York, Routledge, 1998 (p. 98). Holcomb, Briavel, and Turshen, Meredeth, &#039;&#039;Women’s Lives and Public Policy: The International Experience&#039;&#039;, Westport, Greenwood Press, 1993 (p. 134). Gay, Jill, ‘The “Patriotic Prostitute”,’ &#039;&#039;The Progressive&#039;&#039;, February 1985 (p. 34). Osornprasop, Sutayut, ‘Amidst the Heat of the Cold War in Asia: Thailand and the American Secret War in Indochina (1960–1974),’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Cold War History&#039;&#039;, vol. 7, no. 3, 2007 (pp. 349–371). Rhodes, Richard, ‘Death in the Candy Store,’ &#039;&#039;Rolling Stone&#039;&#039;, November 28, 1991 (pp. 65–67).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to the systematic destruction of Vietnamese rural population centres under a policy of Forced Draft Urbanization leaving millions destitute and fuelling human trafficking&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Luong, Hy V, &#039;&#039;Postwar Vietnam: dynamics of a transforming society&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman &amp;amp;#x26; Littlefield, 2003 (p. 3).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The latter policy, as confirmed by the representative of the U.N. High Commissioner for Refugees, was designed to force the rural population into concentrations in U.S.-controlled cities to deny the Viet Cong its support base, at tremendous cost to the southern economy and at the expense of leaving millions destitute.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 66).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These events were all made possible by the fabricated narrative of an unprovoked North Vietnamese attack in the Gulf of Tonkin which, had it not been believed, could have spared millions of lives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;False Atrocity Claims After a Lost War&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Although atrocity fabrication played many important roles throughout the American campaign in Vietnam, it took on a renewed importance as it became increasingly apparent that the objective of sustaining a separate South Vietnamese state was untenable and steps towards drawing down U.S. military involvement began to be taken. As the war became increasingly unpopular not only on the home front, but among troops on the ground, proponents of continued military involvement very widely propagated false atrocity stories to strengthen their cases. Attributing false atrocities to the Viet Minh provided a key basis to claim that terrible consequences were inevitable if a sufficiently hard line was not taken. A withdrawal of U.S. forces, it was claimed, would “almost certainly” be followed by “a slaughter in the South of all those who have fought against the Communists,” thus leaving Washington with a moral obligation to persist in the war effort.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 16, 61).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A notable example was expert Patrick Honey, personal friend and adviser of President Diem, former Reuters correspondent, former Foreign Editor of the &#039;&#039;Economist&#039;&#039;, and leading commentator on Vietnamese affairs, who confidently predicted regarding possible reunification under the Viet Minh: “Calculated on the basis of past Communist deeds, and given the size of South Vietnam’s population, the minimum number of those to be butchered will exceed one million and could rise to several times that figure.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Honey, Patrick James, ‘Vietnam: If the Communists Won in: The Human Cost of Communism’ in: &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A Compendium Prepared for the Subcommittee to Investigate the Administration of the Internal Security Act and Other Internal Security Laws of the Committee on the Judiciary, United States Senate&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 1972 (p. 112). Honey, Patrick James, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: If the Communists Won&#039;&#039;, Saigon, Vietnam Council on Foreign Relations, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even after the withdrawal of U.S. forces, atrocity propaganda was used extensively as a means to bolster South Vietnamese resistance. While Southern forces had more than double the numbers and triple the firepower of the North, an unwillingness to fight and lack of popular support for the U.S. client government was widely seen to be the cause of their effective collapse.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hearing Before the Subcommittee on International Organisations of the Committee on International Relations, House of Representatives, Ninety-Fifth Congress, First Session, Part 1, June 22, 1977 (pp. 13–14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Propagating reports of impending mass slaughter by the North Vietnamese was thought to potentially help remedy this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
CIA analyst Frank Snepp observed that in the final days of the North Vietnamese advance the U. S. embassy in Saigon organized “a noisy press campaign around recent reports that the Communists were torturing and mutilating recalcitrant civilians in newly captured areas.” While this could have generated international sympathy for the South and helped vindicate prior American efforts to preserve a separate southern state, it had the unexpected effect of sparking “panic and chaos” among “the South Vietnamese population itself.” Snepp also cited in his notes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;atrocity stories … now imaginatively embroidered by Saigon radio, the local press and the Embassy. At the Ambassador’s orders, [the political counsellor] Joe Bennett is still zealously churning out his share of them, playing on thirdhand reports relayed out of Ban Me Thuot by a Buddhist monk. “They’re tearing out women’s fingernails up there and chopping up the town council,” one of Bennett’s younger staffers advised me gleefully this afternoon. “That should turn some heads in Congress.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 28).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Regarding one series of atrocity stories from the embassy, Snepp highlighted that the ambassador and CIA chief “apparently consider the latest crop too useful to risk putting them to any test of veracity,” stressing their effectiveness in spreading terror.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 29).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although U.S. embassy and CIA atrocity stories were usually accepted without scepticism being voiced publicly, this was not absolute. The &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, for one, noted that its reporter, Daniel Southerland, had cabled from Saigon that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;so far he has been unable to verify reports of executions of officials and others in occupied areas. Mr. Southerland does report cables from the U.S. embassy in Saigon to Washington reporting alleged executions, but says one monk supposed to be an eyewitness is nowhere to be found. Another alleged eyewitness in Da Nang told Mr. Southerland he had seen no such thing. The embassy’s cables have the apparent aim of persuading Congress to vote more aid, Mr. Southerland reports.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sperling Jr., Godfrey, ‘Will Saigon become election issue?,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, April 21, 1975.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Even after Vietnam’s reunification on April 30, 1975, atrocity propaganda played a key role in both justifying continued U.S. economic warfare efforts against the country and in retrospectively justifying the American war effort. With a very small fraction of the atrocities U.S. forces had committed in Vietnam gaining publicity internationally, which alone was damaging enough to their reputation, depicting the Viet Minh as more depraved still if not genocidal provided a means of presenting the Americans as having still been the lesser evil in the war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American scholars Noam Chomsky and Edward S. Herman, who wrote extensively on U.S. relations with post-war Vietnam, observed that a key goal which the U.S. sought to attain largely through atrocity fabrication was “to reconstruct recent history so as to present their past role in a better light … to teach the lesson that exit from the Free World in the interest of national autonomy is the worst fate that a subject people can endure, and to provide a &#039;&#039;post hoc&#039;&#039; justification for U.S. intervention by showing the awful consequences of its defeat.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They referred to an “extensive effort to dispel what the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; calls the ‘simple-minded myth’ that Indochina’s suffering is somehow related to U.S. actions over the past thirty years,” which would be achieved by claiming that Vietnam under the Viet Minh was worse off than it would have been as a U.S. client state.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 296).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from atrocity fabrication, another means by which this was pursued was misrepresenting the poor conditions in Vietnam, which were caused primarily by the devastating American air campaign and subsequent post-war sanctions, as instead being a result of the Viet Minh’s governance. Chomsky and Herman&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The two scholars were among many to compare the practices of Western media in post-war Vietnam to the Bryce Report (see introduction), albeit not to justify a war effort but rather to vilify a victorious adversary and thus justify the war retrospectively. They highlighted that “the limitations on the [American] press are to a significant extent self-imposed, reflecting ideological constraints rather than the exigencies of reporting under difficult conditions,” leading them to instead widely re report fabrications of crimes which sharply contradicted the observations of people on the ground. (Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 96).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; observed that “death and suffering from malnutrition and disease in societies brought to ruin by U.S. intervention are displayed as proof of the evil nature of Communism.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 296).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two scholars emphasized following their study of Western coverage of Vietnam, and Indochina more broadly, that it was “remarkable to see how susceptible intellectuals have been, over the years, to the machinations of the atrocity fabrication industry.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 24).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They highlighted regarding one notable technique used to vilify Vietnam and other adversaries:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;As intelligence services have become more sophisticated – or at least, better funded – they have learned to play upon the willingness of the more thoughtful members of the community to believe the worst about official enemies of the state to which they are devoted. One technique is to arrange for ‘scholarly studies,’ such as the book by [prominent defector] Hoang Van Chi which had such remarkable success in establishing the mythology concerning the bloodbaths during the North Vietnamese land reform.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;The Political Economy of Human Rights, Volume II&#039;&#039;, Montreal, Black Rose Books, 1979 (p. 27).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;A favourite source cited in the American press to claim mass abuses after April 1975 was Andre Gelinas, a Canadian Jesuit who, among other often similarly absurd claims, reported that “15,000 to 20,000 Vietnamese have committed suicide rather than live under Communism.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam and the Press in: Congressional Hearings: Hearings before the Subcommittee on International Organizations ofthe Committee on International Relations, House of Representatives, Ninety-Fifth Congress, First Session, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 1978 (Appendix 7).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Jesuit dispelled criticisms from Western and other foreign eyewitnesses by dismissing them as parrots for Vietnamese government narratives, although in his congressional testimony in June 1977 he notably did not repeat the story of mass suicides. Gelinas told the &#039;&#039;Montreal Star&#039;&#039;: “People in South Vietnam today are praying for war … the way people in France were praying for it in 1942. They want to be invaded.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Braid, Don, ‘Viets “pray for war”,’ &#039;&#039;Montreal Star&#039;&#039;, March 26, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His refusal to name sources and inability to name key locations in his narrative sparked widespread scepticism, particularly among those who interviewed and discussed the allegations with Gelinas. Richard Hughes, head of the Shoeshine Boy Foundation which sheltered homeless children in Vietnam, concluded after a “probing, three-hour conversation with Father Gelinas” that his charges illustrated how “second-hand information fed rumour, and bitterness bias,” and stressed how harmful they had been to post-war recovery of ties.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 108).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The dissemination of Gelinas’s charges by major media outlets, which took them very much at face value, were seen to have influenced several congressmen towards supporting a harder line.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam and the Press in: Congressional Hearings: Hearings before the Subcommittee on International Organizations ofthe Committee on International Relations, House of Representatives, Ninety-Fifth Congress, First Session, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 1978 (Appendix 7).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His allegations and those of defecting South Vietnamese allowed Western sources to claim that events in Vietnam had vindicated President Johnson’s predictions of mass suffering should the U.S. not intervene, and thus justified the American war effort, and ruined the credibility of those who had opposed it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Harvest in Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, April 21, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gelinas offered no evidence for his charges, which were very widely contradicted by more credible sources on the ground that did much more to substantiate their own claims.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (pp. 107–111).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Earl Martin, a Mennonite social worker who had done relief work in South Vietnam’s concentration camps and spent considerable time in the country after unification, was thus among many to conclude that “Andre Gelinas has seriously eroded any basis he might have had for serving as a credible witness.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Martin, Earl, ‘The New Vietnam: An Opposing View,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Review of Books&#039;&#039;, May 12, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chomsky and Herman observed regarding the American press’ widespread propagation of Gelinas’ claims despite their highly tenuous nature: “nevertheless, it is Gelinas’s story that has remained ‘the truth’ for the Free Press … since Gelinas’ account is very critical of an official enemy, its truthfulness is irrelevant and no further analysis is required.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 111).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They further observed regarding his popularity in the Western press: “Imagine a man of the cloth who was able to live for 13 years in Vietnam through the worst barbarism of the U.S. war, never raising a peep of protest so far as is known, then inventing mass suicides and North Vietnamese coups to order for an admiring international audience.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 114).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The scholars highlighted that U.S. media outlets widely publicised the Jesuit’s reports to imply that the American war effort was entirely justified and delegitimise those who had opposed it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 111).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable source used was the French correspondent R. P. Paringaux from &#039;&#039;Le Monde&#039;&#039;, who wrote of severe repression and a very high portion of the population forced into concentration camps. His claims were widely propagated on American radio, television and in the written press, although like those of Gelinas they had little supporting evidence and were strongly contradicted by the large majority of foreign observers in Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, October 5, 1979. Browning, Jim, ‘Repression in Vietnam growing?,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, October 6, 1979. ‘Vietnam’s “Gulag Archipelago”,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, October 10, 1979. Fitchett, Joseph, ‘Saigon Residents Found Intimidated by “Occupation Force”,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 6, 1978.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; John Fraser from the Toronto &#039;&#039;Globe and Mail&#039;&#039;, for example, who spent four weeks travelling through the country, concluded that the French journalist’s reports were vastly exaggerated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fraser claimed to have “more access and freedom to roam independently throughout Vietnam (seven provinces and the two principal cities) than any western journalist since 1975” during his four weeks in the country.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although highly critical of the Vietnamese government, Fraser had been specifically interested in verifying the observations and conclusions of the French journalist and explained why through his extensive experience, including many discussions with Vietnamese critical of the government, Paringaux’s narrative appeared far removed from reality.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (pp. 115–116, 332–333).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Paringaux notably frequently cited a figure of 800,000 prisoners, which had been repeatedly stated by defectors from former South Vietnam residing in the West, although this number was reached by counting 750,000 city residents who returned to the countryside after the war as prisoners to falsely give the impression of mass repression.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Vietnam South East Asia International&#039;&#039;, October–December 1978.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western portrayals of mass repression in post-war Vietnam were consistently strongly contradicted by the large majority of foreign observers on the ground. Indeed, while Western outlets such as the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; consistently widely claimed that Vietnam was totally off limits to Americans after the war, this was very far from true. It nevertheless provided valuable pretext for focusing on reports from defectors and activists rather than on anyone actually in the country. The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; had itself requested a report on a trip to Vietnam from the distinguished U.S. historian Gabriel Kolko, but refused to permit its printing as his findings strongly contradicted the prevailing Western narrative.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (pp. 81, 82).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A Swedish delegation led by parliamentarians, which met with leading non-Communist opposition figures who strongly denied charges of widespread humanitarian abuses by the post-unification government, concluded that Washington had a “need to invent all kinds of stories to destroy trust.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 92–93).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An Italian missionary priest who had spent 15 months in post-unification Vietnam, where he lived in a small village in the suburbs of Saigon with other Christians, was highly critical of how increasingly extreme testimonies of defectors were propagated in the Western media to provide an impression of the country that was far out of touch with reality. He thus stressed that it was “terribly dishonest to make these refugees say, in the countries that have received them, those things that the welcoming countries strongly wish to hear.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 95–96).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable example was Wallace Collett, a businessman who headed a Quaker mission to Vietnam and specifically investigated Western allegations of repression. His delegation met well-known non-Communist political figures in the South who denied such reports, and concluded that the allegations were untrue. Ly Chanh Trung, who had been a leading spokesman for the non-Communist opposition, was among those to deny outright Western claims of humanitarian abuses, stating: “If a violation of human rights occurs, we ourselves will raise our voices. We will not wait for our friends from abroad to raise theirs.” He dismissed Western claims that re-education camps “have the purpose of revenging or killing [U.S. collaborators] gradually.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 88–91).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was in reference to the widespread misportrayals of these facilities which was central to forming a narrative of mass repression. Regarding conditions in such camps Max Ediger of the Mennonite Central Committee reported he “met several old friends who, because they were officers in the old [South Vietnamese] army, spent nine months in re-education camps. They made no mention of torture and mistreatment” but “rather talked about learning how to work with their hands” and said that they had learned “about the new economic and social system they were living under. One young doctor, after completing his reeducation course, was made director of a drug rehabilitation centre near Saigon.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 90).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Western coverage, however, the camps would continue to be likened to milder successors to Auschwitz or Birkenau where, much like the camps American POWs had been held in in Korea, two decades prior, all kinds of atrocities were imagined to portray them as something entirely different to what they were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Two The Korean War ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Massacres in Korea: Blaming Allied Atrocities on the Enemy&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Waged for three years from June 1950, the Korean War in many respects remains the most consequential military confrontation since 1945, and pitted a U.S.-led United Nations coalition&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;President Dwight D. Eisenhower concluded in his memoirs the main purpose of the coalition America led was to provide the U.S. with a means to intervene without the appearance of acting unilaterally. He stated that “the token forces supplied by other nations, as in Korea, would lend real moral standing to a venture that otherwise could be made to appear as a brutal example of imperialism.” In the contest for world opinion, the U.S having created a military coalition through the United Nations did much to advance the image of Washington fighting for the interests of the world against threats to the international community – rather than a superpower preying on newly independent East Asian countries. UN forces were all placed under American command which in turn was accountable only to Washington and not to the UN Security Council. (Eisenhower, Dwight, &#039;&#039;The White House Years: Mandate for Change, 1953–1956&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 1963 (p. 340).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; made up almost entirely of Western and South Korean forces against the East Asian Communist states of China and North Korea. The war left both a long legacy, which remains at the centre of tensions on the Korean Peninsula today, as well as several controversies ranging from whether the conduct of coalition forces towards Korean civilians was a genocide, to which parties bore what share of responsibility for its outbreak. Although atrocity fabrication was not a significant factor in starting the war, it profoundly shaped both the course of the conflict in its final 18 months as well as public perceptions of China and North Korea in much of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five years before the outbreak of the Korean War the United States had from September 1945 placed the southern half of the Korean Peninsula under American military rule, and in the process forcibly dismantled the fledgling local government the People’s Republic of Korea. The U.S.-installed replacement was headed by Syngman Rhee, who was personally selected by the Commander-in-Chief of the U.S. Military’s Far East Command, General Douglas MacArthur, and flown in from Washington where he had resided for two decades.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The CIA’s personality assessment of Rhee had described him as having “devoted his whole life” to “the ultimate objective of controlling that country [Korea]. In pursuing this end he has shown few scruples about the elements which he has been willing to utilise for his personal advancement, with the important exception that he has always refused to deal with communists…. Rhee’s vanity has made him highly susceptible to contrived flattery or self-seeking interests in the U.S. and Korea. His intellect is a shallow one, and his behaviour is often irrational and even childish.” (CIA, &#039;&#039;Prospects for the Survival of the Republic of Korea&#039;&#039;, ORE 44–48, October 28, 1948 (Appendix A, ‘Personality of Syngman Rhee’).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Having been impeached by the prior Provisional Government of Korea for misuse of power, Rhee had little standing in the country itself although his vision for its future closely aligned with Western interests.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Breen, Michael, ‘Syngman Rhee: president who could have done more,’ &#039;&#039;The Korea Times&#039;&#039;, November 2, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rhee’s security apparatus responded to considerable public opposition with a campaign of massacres across southern Korea,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Background of the Present War in Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Far Eastern Economic Review&#039;&#039;, August 31, 1950. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Modern Library, 2010 (p. 189).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with American historian Bruce Cumings describing the conduct of its paramilitary youth groups in population centres suspected of improper loyalties as follows: “In Hagui village, for example, right-wing youths captured a pregnant twenty-one-year-old woman named Mun, whose husband was allegedly an insurgent, dragged her from her home, and stabbed her thirteen times with spears, causing her to abort. She was left to die with her baby half-delivered. Other women were serially raped, often in front of villagers, and then blown up with a grenade in the vagina.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Seong Nae, ‘The Cheju April Third Incident and Women: Trauma and Solidarity of Pain,’ paper presented at the Cheju 4.3 Conference, Harvard University, April 24– 26, 2003. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Modern Library, 2010 (p. 119).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Donald Nichols, a commander in the American Counter Intelligence Corps, was among those in the corps to describe its close work alongside these paramilitaries and the atrocities they committed in gruesome detail, noting that there were some he would “never be able to erase” from his memory due to their severity.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nichols, Donald, &#039;&#039;How Many Times Can I Die?&#039;&#039;, Brooksville, Brooksville Printing, 1981 (pp. 119, 120).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By 1950 two percent of South Korea’s population had been killed in such campaigns at a conservative estimate,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Modern Library, 2010 (p. 189). Hanley, Charles J. and Change, Jae-Soon, ‘Summer of Terror: At least 100,000 said executed by Korean ally of U.S. in 1950,’ &#039;&#039;The Asia-Pacific Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 7, issue 7, July 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with official investigations years later placing the death toll in the first five years between 600,000 and 1.2 million.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sima&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“최소 60만명, 최대 120만명&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;!’ [‘More than 600,000, less than 1,200,000!’], &#039;&#039;Hankyoreh&#039;&#039;, June 20, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Those suspected of improper loyalties and their families were targeted indiscriminately, with particularly brutal methods reserved for suspected sympathisers of the Korean Workers’ Party that ruled northern Korea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (pp. 231, 232, 236). Kim, Seong Nae, “The Cheju April Third Incident and Women: Trauma and Solidarity of Pain,” paper presented at the Cheju 4.3 Conference, Harvard University, April 24–26, 2003. Nichols, Donald, &#039;&#039;How Many Times Can I Die?&#039;&#039;, Brooksville, FL, Brooksville Printing, 1981 (pp. 119–120).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rhee had made his intentions very clear should he see through plans to place the north under his rule, stating: “I can handle the Communists. The Reds can bury their guns and burn their uniforms, but we know how to find them. With bulldozers we will dig huge excavations and trenches, and fill them with Communists. Then cover them over. And they will be really underground.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rhee quoted by president of United Press International Hugh Baillie in: Baillie, Hugh, &#039;&#039;High Tension: the Recollections of Hugh Baillies&#039;&#039;, London, Thomas Werner Laurie, 1960. MacDonald, Callum, ‘“So terrible a liberation” – The UN occupation of North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Bulletin of Concerned Asian Scholars&#039;&#039;, no. 23, vol. 2 (pp. 3–19).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was far from empty rhetoric, with his forces burying politically suspect segments of the population, including children, in the tens of thousands in mass graves across southern Korea exactly as he described.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The Times&#039;&#039; (UK), December 18, 21 and 22, 1950. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, Modern Library Edition, 2010 (pp. 168, 181).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These killings escalated immediately after the outbreak of the Korean War in June 1950. As an indication of their scale, Reuters quoted the chief of National South Korean police Kim Tai Sun stating shortly after the war began: “Twelve hundred Communists and suspected Communists have been executed by South Korean police since the outbreak of the hostilities.”.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;The Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039; (Chapter 16: Reversal on the Parallel).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mass graves created by Rhee’s forces for the politically suspect and their families across the country&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The South Korean government’s Truth and Reconciliation Commission conducted a thorough investigation into these incidents several decades after Rhee’s overthrow, and proved using declassified records that the Rhee government, with full American compliance, was responsible for extermination programs targeting suspected dissidents and their families. It uncovered mass burial sites containing thousands of bodies, including many children. (Spencer, Richard, ‘More than 100,000 massacred by allies during Korean War,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, December 29, 2008.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; were widely reported on by both government and American sources, with U.S. Army Private Donald Lloyd recalling of one such incident witnessed by the 3rd Engineers Company: “We heard the machine-gun fire and saw them [South Korean personnel] burying them in this big pit. There were women in that pit holding babies. I’d say one hundred people.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hanley, Charles J. and Choe, Sang Hun and Mendoza, Martha, &#039;&#039;The Bridge at No Gun Ri: A Hidden Nightmare from the Korean War&#039;&#039;, New York, Henry Holt and Company, 2001 (p. 169).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In his book, Colonel Donald Nichols recalled observing the systematic slaughter of political prisoners near Suwon in the first week of July 1950 by similar means, writing: “I stood by helplessly, witnessing the entire affair. Two big bulldozers worked constantly. One made the ditch-type grave. Trucks loaded with the condemned arrived. Their hands were already tied behind them. They were hastily pushed into a big line along the edge of the newly opened grave. They were quickly shot in the head and pushed into the grave.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nichols, Donald, &#039;&#039;How Many Times Can I Die?&#039;&#039; Brooksville, FL, Brownsville Printing Co., 1981.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scenes of mass killings on a tremendous scale and of women holding babies in mass graves were terrible – but also an excellent opportunity for propagandists intent on delegitimising and vilifying the North Korean government. The massacres were thus intentionally falsely attributed to North Korean forces, with American observers collecting and publicising extensive footage of the remains but mislabelling it as evidence of enemy war crimes. Prominent American actor Humphrey Bogart narrated the Pentagon-sponsored film &#039;&#039;The Crime of Korea&#039;&#039; which falsely presented sites of the U.S.-installed Southern government’s atrocities as the results of North Korean killings.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, Modern Library Edition, 2010 (p. 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Widely circulated in U.S. media, it lent considerable moral imperative to the war effort in the public eye. If the North Koreans were slaughtering women and babies and dumping them in their thousands in mass graves, it was difficult to criticise military intervention to liberate the Korean people. Use of different forms of media ensured that the message circulated as widely as possible, and there was even a comic book titled ‘Atrocity Story’ which highlighted the terror of the mass graves across South Korea and falsely attributed them to northern forces. After a long list of misattributed war crimes, the comic asked the reader to imagine if these were happening in Nevada, Atlantic City, New Jersey, or Inglewood, California – at once both fuelling empathy with the victims and implying a possible North Korean or other communist threat to America. It went on to describe, for comparison, the crimes of Nazi Germany, portraying the North Koreans as the ‘new Nazis’ and their conduct as from “the dark ages of barbarism and savagery.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rifas, Leonard, &#039;&#039;Korean War Comic Books&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland &amp;amp;#x26; Co., 2021 (pp. 152, 153).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine published a column titled ‘Barbarity’ describing the Taejon Massacre of 5000 to 7500 prisoners, with the victims referred to as “anti-Communists – soldiers, officials, business and professional men.” The U.S. Army report described it as follows “for murderous barbarism, the Taejon massacre will be recorded in the annals of history along with the rape of Nanking, the Warsaw Ghetto and other similar mass exterminations…. Those responsible … must be brought to judgement before the tribunal of civilised peoples.” South Korean government investigations decades later proved without doubt that Rhee government forces were the perpetrators, and that the victims of their killings among the country’s civilian population numbered in the hundreds of thousands in the weeks following the outbreak of the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shaines, Robert A., &#039;&#039;Command Influence: A story of Korea and the politics of injustice&#039;&#039;, Denver, CO, Outskirts Press, 2010 (p. 54).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was the perpetrator of these massacres which the U.S. was fighting not only to preserve in power, but also to impose on the people of North Korea as well which would guarantee further similar atrocities. Such slaughter was widely seen from October 1950 when much of North Korea was briefly placed under the Rhee government’s rule following U.S.-led offensives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The American war effort, launched in the name of liberating South Koreans and later North Koreans as well, and increasingly reliant on fabricated atrocities for justification, would itself pave the way to actual atrocities by coalition forces against both populations.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;British author Elizabeth Comber had accompanied American forces in South Korea in the early stages of the war, and wrote in her diary on July 14, 1950, regarding their conduct: “they think every Korean is an enemy, firing at, and sometimes killing refugees.” Two weeks later she wrote: “Day after day with their aircraft the Americans are laying waste towns and cities, killing fifty civilians for every one soldier.” (Han, Suyin (penname of Elizabeth Comber), &#039;&#039;Love is a Many Splendored Thing&#039;&#039;, London, Jonathan Cape, 1952 (pp. 342, 349).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Orders were given for U.S. personnel across the country to massacre South Korean civilians, which was confirmed by the accounts of war correspondents, Korean survivors, American perpetrators and years later by Pentagon archives.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“Kill ’Em All”: American War Crimes in Korea’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Timewatch&#039;&#039;, February 1, 2002. Hanley, Charles J., ‘No Gun Ri: Official Narrative and Inconvenient Truths,’ &#039;&#039;Critical Asian Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 42, issue 4, 2010 (pp. 589–622).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Kim Dong Choon a leading member of the South Korean government’s Truth and Reconciliation Committee, a government body established in 1993 to investigate historical incidents, reported in 2004 that widespread atrocities committed by American personnel were a result of their “deep racial prejudices” towards the Korean people. Taking the massacre of the population of the village of No Gun Ri as an example he stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;With total ignorance of Asia, young soldiers regarded Koreans and Chinese as ‘people without history.’ They usually called Koreans ‘gooks,’ a term used during World War II for Pacific Islanders. The fact that many Korean women in the villages were often raped in front of their husbands and parents has not been a secret among those who experienced the Korean War. It was known that several women were raped before being shot at No Gun Ri. Some eyewitnesses say that U.S. soldiers played with their lives like boys sadistically playing with flies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Dong-Choon, ‘Forgotten war, forgotten massacres – the Korean War (1950– 1953) as licensed mass killings,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Genocide Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, issue 4, December 2004 (pp. 523–544).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Gil Insham from the U.S. Army 7th Infantry Division recalled his sergeant organised patrols into villages for the sole purpose of raping Korean women, and once watched him pistol-whip a village elder for not leading him to young women and then rape the old man’s wife in front of him. He recalled GIs tortured North Koreans in their power, poking the exposed brains of the wounded and laughing or tying them to trees and pulling them apart. “I don’t know why some of our people did things like that. Maybe they were just like that inside, sadistic,” he recalled.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hanley, Charles J., &#039;&#039;Ghost in Flames: Lift &amp;amp;#x26; Death in a Hidden War, Korea 1950–53&#039;&#039;, New York, Public Affairs, 2020 (p. 281).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; South Korean soldiers returned home to stories of their sisters and other family members being targeted for rapes by Western personnel,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 290).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while Chinese soldiers recalled finding pictures of naked Korean rape victims in the helmets of dead American soldiers alongside pictures from home.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 284).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reporter George Barrett was among those to highlight the stark contrast between the Korean population’s perception of Chinese forces compared to those of Western nations as a result of their vast discrepancy in their conduct.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A notable indicator of how the Korean War was fought was that the war crimes committed by U.S. and South Korean forces were used by the Nazi German war criminals’ defence to argue that German generals should have their sentences commuted since their crimes were no worse. Supreme Commander Matthew Ridgway, who after Korea served as Supreme Allied Commander in Europe, said he favoured pardons on the basis that he had himself given orders in Korea to commit crimes no less severe than those the Nazi generals had. This may well have included his commands to massacre refugees, firebomb civilian population centres across both Koreas, and “kill everything in front of us, including women and children” during advances in 1951. (&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 24, 1952.) (Large, David Clay, &#039;&#039;Germans to the Front: West German Rearmament in the Adenauer Era&#039;&#039;, Chapel Hill, University of North Carolina Press, 1996 (p. 117).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He wrote that widespread rapes committed by U.S. and Canadian forces “have created a deep animosity among large sections of the Korean populace.” The Koreans stressed that Western soldiers committed crimes against civilians, including rapes and killings, with impunity and without reprimand by their superiors. By contrast, Barrett noted, the Chinese military “have impressed many Koreans with the discipline of their troops. Many residents of Seoul seem to go out of their way to tell about the good Chinese behaviour, and especially about executions of two rapists the Chinese are said to have held.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Koreans Watch U. N. Murder Trial as Test of Curb on Unruly Behavior,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 21, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The extent of American war crimes against the populations of both Koreas, which were carried out on a tremendous scale in a war fought under the pretext of liberating the peninsula, would require several volumes to fully elaborate (see: Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea’s 70 Years At War with American Power&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2020.) On the basis of these crimes international observers present at the time, and several scholars from both South Korea and the West have since concluded that U.S. conduct towards Koreans both north and south was consistent with the definition of genocide based on the Genocide Convention of 1948.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Dong-Choon, ‘Forgotten war, forgotten massacres – the Korean War (1950–1953) as licensed mass killings,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Genocide Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, issue 4, December 2004 (pp. 523–544). Chossudovsky, Michael, Presentation to the Japanese Foreign Correspondents Club on U.S. Aggression against the People of Korea, Tokyo, August 1, 2013 (https://off-guardian.org/2017/05/08/video-u-s-crimes-of-genocide-against-korea/). Hynes, Patricia, ‘The Korean War: Forgotten, Unknown and Unfinished,’ &#039;&#039;Truthout&#039;&#039;, July 12, 2013. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Modern Library, 2010 (p. 154). &#039;&#039;Report on U.S. Crimes in Korea&#039;&#039;, Commission of International Association of Democratic Lawyers, March 31, 1952 (p. 21).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While American and allied atrocities would not become widely known for some decades, however, misattributing South Korean mass graves to North Korean forces provided an effective means of disguising a campaign to impose the rule of the perpetrators of such acts as a just war to protect civilians from mass slaughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Fabricating a Massacre of American Prisoners&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
The escalation of years of frequent hostilities into full scale war between the two Koreas in June 1950 was capitalised on by the United States to reverse highly unfavourable Cold War power trajectories, with the conflict reviving the struggling American economy and winning much of the world over to the view that a harder line against Communist states was needed. Furthermore, in the eyes of some hardliners, the war provided an opening to expand hostilities to include China or even the Soviet Union, while placing tremendous strain on the Chinese economy supplementing ongoing American offensives on its other borders (see Chapter 3).&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brower, Charles F., &#039;&#039;George C. Marshall: Servant of the American Nation&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2011 (Chapter 6: Fighting the Force Problem: George C. Marshal and Korea). Foreign Relations of the United States 1951, Vol. VII (pp. 667, 668, 881– 882, 1106–1109). Foreign Relations of the United States 1952–1954, Vol. IV (p. 1068). Foot, Rosemary, &#039;&#039;The Wrong War&#039;&#039;, Ithaca, Cornell University Press, 1985 (pp. 148–153, 176). Hermes, Walter, &#039;&#039;Truce Tent and Fighting Front&#039;&#039;, Washington, Department of the Army, 1966 (pp. 56, 107). Pogue, Forrest C., &#039;&#039;George C. Marshall, Volume 4: Statesman, 1945–1959&#039;&#039;, New York, Viking, 1987 (p. 488). Levine, Alan J., &#039;&#039;Stalin’s Last War; Korea and the Approach to World War III&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland &amp;amp;#x26; Company, 2005 (pp. 208, 277, 278, 280, 283, 284). G-3 381 Pacific, G-3 Staff Study, ‘Capability of U.S. Army to Implement CINCUNC Operations Plan,’ ca. 21, Jan 53. BBC Summary, Far East, No. 221, January 23, 1953. &#039;&#039;Congressional Record: Proceedings and Debates of the 86th Congress&#039;&#039;, vol. 105, part 7, May 20–June 4, 1959 (p. 8703). Futrell, Robert Frank, &#039;&#039;The United States Air Force in Korea, 1950–1953&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, Office of Air Force History, 1983 (p. 667).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By contrast for the economies of China and North Korea the war imposed unsustainable costs. American advances after three months of fighting North Korean forces led its soldiers to approach China’s borders in late September 1950, just one year after China’s own long civil war had ended, to which Beijing responded after multiple unheeded warnings with a full-scale military intervention. The Chinese Civil War had itself had been immediately preceded by an eight-year war with Japan, and before that by decades of internal conflict between warring factions, leaving China’s ruined economy and negligible industry in a poor position in 1950 to support conflict with a coalition of major industrial powers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
America’s position in the Cold War benefitted considerably not only from fully scale miliary intervention in what was essentially an escalation of a Korean civil war, but also from prolonging the conflict when opportunities emerged to end it. From October 1950, after multiple major military victories, Beijing and Pyongyang pushed hard for ceasefire talks and an end to hostilities, with these efforts threatening to win over much of the United Nations as most member states had much less to lose than Washington should the fighting end. Thus just as talks were getting underway the U.S. on November 8 relaxed bombing restrictions and firebombed the city of Sinuiju on the Sino-Korean border with 85,000 incendiaries, which was immediately followed by an escalation of the bombing to target “every means of communication, every installation, factory, city and village” across North Korea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 24: The China Lobby Responds). Merrill, Frank J., &#039;&#039;A Study of the Aerial Interdiction of Railways During the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Normanby Press, 2015 (Chapter V). Acheson, Dean G, &#039;&#039;Present at the Creation: My Years in the State Department&#039;&#039;, London, W. W. Norton, 1969 (pp. 463, 464). Far Eastern Air Forces HQ to MacArthur, 8 November 1950, RG 6 Far East Command Box 1, General Files 10, Correspondence Nov-Dec 1950, MacArthur Memorial Library.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ordered by the coalition’s Supreme Commander General MacArthur, who was a strong proponent of expanding the war to Chinese soil and overthrowing the government there, the escalated bombings were widely interpreted as an effort to ensure the conflict continued.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Acheson, Dean G., &#039;&#039;Present at the Creation: My Years in the State Department&#039;&#039;, London, W. W. Norton, 1969 (pp. 463, 464). Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 24: The China Lobby Responds). Far Eastern Air Forces HQ to MacArthur, 8 November 1950, RG 6 Far East Command Box 1, General Files 10, Correspondence Nov-Dec 1950, MacArthur Memorial Library.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The forthcoming Japanese peace conference in August 1951, during which the Korean War would serve as a vital pretext for maintaining the U.S. military presence in the country after direct American military rule ended, added further impetus to the need to sustain hostilities.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 6: Time War Short).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the conflict dragged on through 1951, the forthcoming session of the UN General Assembly in October was seen as a forum where world opinion could be turned against continuation of the war should the Chinese and North Koreans offer reasonable terms for concluding it. On October 4, speaking to a luncheon of the UN Correspondents Association in New York, the United States deputy representative on the UN Security Council Ernest A. Gross warned that a ceasefire in Korea would facilitate a “phony” peace offensive by the Soviet Union. The goal of Moscow’s supposedly malign peace plans would be to weaken “the sense of urgency that has developed in the free world as a result of Soviet&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;References to the Korean War as “a result of Soviet actions” were made on the basis of prevailing but thinly evidenced Western claims that the outbreak of war and the policies of Pyongyang and Beijing were part of a malign Soviet grand plan to strengthen its hand in the Cold War. This fit in with a broader trend towards denying agency to actors outside the Western world and portraying any opponent to Western interests as a puppet of Moscow.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; actions.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was based on the presumption that the Korean War was a Soviet conspiracy, despite U.S. military sources consistently concluding that North Koreans were not receiving Soviet material support.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 13: MacArthur’s Blank Check). &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, October 6, 1950.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such statements warning against sinister intentions behind every peace proposal, and by implication advocating the war’s continuation, were hardly unprecedented. Shortly before the war’s outbreak John Foster Dulles, author of the influential American containment policy analysis &#039;&#039;War and Peace&#039;&#039; and soon to be Secretary of State, dismissed what he termed Soviet “Peace Offensives” as “deceptive Cold War strategy” which seriously threatened the West. “As things are going now …we must develop better techniques…. They [the USSR] can win everything by the cold war they could win by a hot war,” Dulles warned, with the Soviet, Chinese and North Korean positions relative to the United States suffering from the war’s outbreak and continuation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 4: The Role of John Foster Dulles).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before June 1950 global power trajectories including prestige and influence in the third world, economic growth&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Supreme Commander Douglas MacArthur was one of many in the U.S. leadership who attested to America’s “fear of peace” in Korea as a result of economic overreliance on military industries, stating four years after the Korean War began: “It is part of the general pattern of misguided policy that our country is now geared to an arms economy which was bred in an artificially induced psychosis of war hysteria and nurtured upon an incessant propaganda of fear.” He warned that this economic orientation “renders among our political leaders almost a greater fear of peace than is their fear of war.” (Imparato, Edward T., &#039;&#039;General MacArthur Speeches and Reports 1908–1964&#039;&#039;, Nashville, Turner, 2000 (p. 206).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and military modernisation, all favoured the USSR, with America’s formerly overwhelming advantages fast declining. As Secretary of State Dean Acheson noted regarding this in 1953, the Korean War “came along and saved us.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;LaFeber, Walter, &#039;&#039;America, Russia, and the Cold War&#039;&#039;, New York, John Wiley, 1976 (p. 100).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By mobilising the West for war the conflict had turned the tables, and there remained a strong incentive in 1951 to ensure that the fighting could be extended.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For a detailed assessment see: Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea’s 70 Years At War with American Power&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2020 (Chapter 2: Strategic Implications of the Korean War’s Outbreak)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Representative Ernest A. Gross revealed in October 1951 that rather than ending the war Washington was considering expanding it, informing correspondents: “if the Korean talks fail … the Assembly would have to consider additional measures to employ against the foe there.” By the end of 1951, having previously penetrated deep into South Korea, Chinese and North Korean forces had been driven northward leaving battle lines little above the prewar inter-Korean dividing line the 38th parallel. It was expected that Beijing and Pyongyang would require a return to the parallel – &#039;&#039;status quo ante bellum&#039;&#039; – as a condition for armistice, which would provide the U.S. with an optimal opportunity to refuse. On this basis the U.S. Military’s Tokyo Headquarters, which oversaw the coalition war effort, was described at the time as “cheerfully pessimistic.” As it informed the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; on October 20 regarding the possibility of renewed peace talks: “Even if … full-dress sessions again began, few believed that an armistice would come much nearer.” Three days later the &#039;&#039;Times’&#039;&#039; esteemed military editor Hanson Baldwin stressed that unless U.S.-led coalition forces were “willing to pull back to the 38th Parallel all along the front … there is not likely to be a cease-fire.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It thus came as a shock to many in the U.S. when on October 26, the second day of truce talks, the Chinese and North Koreans expressed willingness to cease hostilities based on the current battle lines – a major concession that would make it far more difficult for hardliners in Washington and the military to provide a further pretext for continuing the war. As award winning journalist I. F. Stone observed, from the perspective of a U.S. leadership which sought to sustain hostilities:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Now the Reds were ready to yield on the 38th Parallel. It looked as if it would be difficult to keep peace from breaking out. By November 4 the Communists had ‘finally yielded to UN insistence that the armistice line should be generally based on the line of battle contact,’ had agreed on a neutral buffer strip one and a quarter miles wide, and were ‘largely in agreement’ on the location of the line itself. The situation looked desperate, but a stumbling block happily turned up.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;U.S. negotiators responded by pushing for further concessions, namely by insisting on neither the &#039;&#039;status quo ante bellum&#039;&#039; nor on a ceasefire based on the current battle lines which advantaged Western forces. They instead required the Chinese and North Koreans to give up their territory south of the 38th parallel, namely the city of Kaesong, while the U.S.-led coalition would give up nothing. These highly unusual terms succeeded in preventing what appeared to have been an imminent breakthrough in the peace process and were widely interpreted as a move to prevent a swift end to hostilities. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported on November 11 regarding this development: “In Washington – especially in diplomatic quarters – there was some mystification why Kaesong had taken on such importance when both sides had agreed on the principle that the battlefront should be the basis for the armistice line. It was pointed out that the battered town lay in a plain dominated by hills and hence had little military value.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 11, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; there was “a belief that after the Communists had made the big concession on the line,” and that the U.S. was “sticking at straws.” British press indicated that such conduct gave Beijing and Pyongyang grounds “to claim that the Allies [U.S.-led coalition] did not really want a truce.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rumours spread among American personnel in the field that their leaders were avoiding a peace settlement despite major enemy concessions, with the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; highlighting: “in many places along the Korean front the muttering guns fell silent. Ground fighting was almost at a standstill though air battles went on. The foxhole-to-foxhole grapevine on the UN lines was active with rumours. The GIs had hopes that an end to this fighting might not be far off – hopes which had been raised before and dashed before.” On November 11 China’s Radio Peking broadcast the statement that “if the Americans give up their demand for Kaesong a settlement can be reached in a matter of hours.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue). &#039;&#039;Evening Herald&#039;&#039;, November 10, 1951. &#039;&#039;La Crosse Tribune&#039;&#039;, November 10, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese proposal for an immediate ceasefire was particularly concerning for those favouring continued hostilities. General James Van Fleet, Commander of the U.S. Eighth Army, addressed the troops to clarify that the war would be “business as usual” until “the Communist aggressors terminate their violation of human liberty.” Considering Western interpretations of how their East Asian adversaries “violated human liberty,” this purposefully vague objective meant that the war could continue indefinitely as long as the Chinese and North Korean states existed. A November 14 report from Tokyo Headquarters slammed the East Asian states’ calls for an immediate ceasefire, emphasising that “The Reds openly repudiated their long-standing agreement that hostilities would go on until a full armistice was signed.” As I. F. Stone noted ironically regarding such criticisms, “the blackguards were trying to bring the war to an end” – they were being vilified for attempting to end hostilities sooner.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American personnel on the frontlines appeared far from supportive of the positions taken by the military leadership. A &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; dispatch on the central front in Korea published on November 12 emphasised that the same question was being raised by men across the front: “why don’t we have a cease-fire now?” Regarding “the troops who have to fight the war … the unadorned way that an apparently increasing number of them see the situation right now is that the Communists have made important concessions, while the United Nations Command, as they view it, continues to make more and more demands.” The &#039;&#039;Times’&#039;&#039; frontline correspondent George Barrett emphasised: “the United Nations truce team has created the impression that it switches its stand whenever the Communists indicate they might go along with it,” while recent developments “have convinced some troops that their own commanders, for reasons unknown to the troops, are throwing up blocks against an agreement.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 12, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I. F. Stone described the U.S. Military’s response to the issue at hand, facing decline in both faith in the leadership and in soldiers’ will to fight when peace was clearly being offered, as “atrocities to the rescue.” He observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Something had to be done and done quickly. Something was…. On November 14 in Pusan, Colonel James M. Hanley, Judge Advocate General of the Eighth Army, called in the local Korean ‘stringers’ who covered that out-of-the-way place for the big news agencies and gave out one of the biggest sensations of the war. ‘U.S. REVEALS REDS KILLED 5500 G.I. CAPTIVES IN KOREA,’ said the headlines next day. And on November 16, when the estimate was raised to 6270, the Associated Press sent out a gory compilation, ‘REDS BUTCHERED MORE AMERICANS THAN FELL IN ’76.’ … Troop dissatisfaction over the delay in the truce talks was to be countered with an injection of hate. The alleged atrocities also were used to explain the delay in arranging a cease-fire.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid, November 12, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The explanations which followed this perfectly timed news of atrocities against American prisoners gave a strong indication of its purpose. The Associated Press reported that on November 16 Colonel James M. Hanley, the Judge Advocate General of the Eighth Army responsible for compiling and investigating all war crimes, said he “divulged the Reds’ ‘wanton murder’ of American prisoners because he thought American soldiers at the front ought to know what they are up against.” From the following day the Armed Forces Radio “broadcast the atrocity story … and repeated it at intervals.” It further reported: “A highly placed Allied officer said today the announcement that the Communists in Korea have murdered thousands of American prisoners has stripped the mystery from what has been holding up Korean armistice talks.” The officer stated: “The Communists don’t want to have to answer questions about what happened to their prisoners.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Evening Star&#039;&#039;, November 16, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the significant benefit this narrative provided, Supreme Commander General Matthew Ridgway likened the sudden report of atrocities and the way it quickly changed prevailing attitudes to a divine intervention, stating on November 17:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It may perhaps be well to note with deep reverence, that in his inscrutable way God chose to bring home to our people and to the conscience of the world the moral principles of the leaders of the forces against which we fight in Korea…. It may well be that in no other way could all lingering doubts be dispelled from the minds of our people as to the methods which the leaders of communism are willing to use, and actually do use, in their efforts to destroy free peoples and the principles for which they stand.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The Commander in Chief, Far East (Ridgway) to the Chief of Staff, United States Army, Tokyo, November 17, 1951, Foreign Relations of the United States, 1951, Korea and China, Volume VII, Part 1, Document 720.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Reports that the Chinese and North Koreans had slaughtered prisoners in their custody built on multiple fabricated atrocities since the war began that characterised the adversary in a way that made such slaughter appear more believable, with the aforementioned misattribution of mass graves to North Korean massacres being but one example. British reports, however, indicated that Colonel Hanley’s claim of a mass slaughter of prisoners “seemed evidence of bungling propaganda or a deliberate effort to sabotage the negotiations.” The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; correspondent in London added that “a suspicion exists that the United States, for some inexplicable reason, wants to prolong the fighting.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; diplomatic correspondent James Reston reported from Washington on November 15 that the circumstances appeared highly peculiar, stating:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Several days ago it appeared that a compromise finally had been arranged on the cease-fire line, at which time Secretary of State Dean Acheson, speaking in the United Nations meetings in Paris, attacked the Chinese Communists for conduct below the level of ‘barbarians.’ When this attack was followed during the critical moment of the armistice negotiations by the publication of Colonel Hanley’s atrocities report, even officials here conceded that it might look to the world as if the United States was purposely trying to avoid a cease-fire in Korea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Successful atrocity fabrication quickly realigned popular opinion behind efforts to continue the war and punish the Chinese and North Koreans for what was portrayed as a wanton disregard for humanitarian norms. This allowed the U.S. to continue to stall negotiations while raising the possibility of escalation to a full-scale war with China. Atrocity fabrication was thus essential to more than doubling the war’s duration, extending it by 20 months, which exerted a far greater toll on the East Asian adversaries than it did on the Western powers since the former side had from the outset been in a much weaker position to sustain a war effort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. media outlets and politicians only further exaggerated claims of atrocities, with the chairman of the Senate Subcommittee on Korean War Atrocities later stressing that the East Asian adversaries were guilty of “beast-like acts committed against civilised humanity.” As an example of the kinds of misconduct seen, he claimed: “a Red Chinese nurse cuts off the toes of a GI with a pair of garden shears, without benefit of anaesthesia, and wraps the wounds in a newspaper.” Other alleged atrocities included GIs “lined up in a ditch and shot in cold blood, with their hands wired behind their backs,” and others “put into small iron cages and starved to death like animals, with maggots coming out of their eye sockets.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rifas, Leonard, &#039;&#039;Korean War Comic Books&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland, 2021 (pp. 151, 152).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claims of enemy brutalisation or massacre of Western prisoners were highly inconsistent not only with the testimonies of the prisoners themselves, which emerged once they were released, but also with one another. On November 14 Colonel Hanley claimed 5500 American and 290 other coalition prisoners of war had been slaughtered in their camps by the Chinese and North Koreans. Two days later he announced that the figures for prisoners killed actually stood at 6270 Americans, 7000 South Koreans, and 130 other coalition personnel – a total of 13,400. Ridgway’s formal statement the following day on November 17 confirmed Hanley’s claims but did not provide figures. Three days later on November 20 Ridgway said it was “possible” that 6000 American soldiers listed as missing in action may have been killed as prisoners, but that there was proof of only 365 such murders. He gave no indication of the status of prisoners from other coalition members.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;462nd Plenary Meeting, United Nations General Assembly, Eighth Session, Official Records, November 30, 1953 (p. 353). &#039;&#039;Altavista Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 43, no. 1, December 1951 (p. 13). Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 46: Weird Statistics).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two days later on November 22 documents sent by air courier to the UN New York headquarters contained the text of Ridgway’s fortnightly report dated November 12 which covered the two weeks from August 16–31. The report alleged that 8000 American prisoners of war had been killed. Thus the claims for numbers of American prisoners killed included: Ridgway (November 12) 8000, Hanley (November 14) 5500, Hanley (November 16) 6270, and Ridgway (November 20) “possibly” 6000, “definitely known” 365. Addressing these discrepancies on November 29, Ridgway said the figures were subject to “constant re-evaluation,” but the 6000 figure “was the most up-to-date” and included all coalition personnel except for South Koreans. The 8000 figure, he said, was an earlier estimate. Thus between November 20 and November 29, Ridgway had amended his estimate from a “possible” 6000 American prisoners killed, to the 6000 figure including other coalition forces. Furthermore, on November 20 Ridgway did not cover up or account for his own 8000 figure of November 12 by saying that it was “possible” that 8000 were killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding what he referred to as these “weird statistics” I. F. Stone observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It does not help prisoners in the hands of the enemy to make charges of mistreatment if these charges are false, nor does it help their families…. To excuse oneself later by saying that atrocity reports were subject to ‘constant re-evaluation’ and that the 6000 was the more ‘up-to-date’ figure was to admit that these reports and estimates were so unreliable that in one week this process of ‘constant re-evaluation’ cut Ridgway’s estimates by 25 percent, while Hanley’s figures rose by 14 percent. This is sheer statistical slapstick, understandable enough if the purpose was merely to stir up hate and upset peace talks, utterly inexcusable if intended as a serious accounting on the murder of American men by the enemy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 46: Weird Statistics).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Stone noted that Hanley’s accounts sounded much more like “wartime rumour picked up from the local population which [Ridgway’s predecessor] MacArthur himself did not think reliable enough to include in any of his reports.” He highlighted a sharp contrast in the reports on treatment of prisoners before the need arose to fabricate atrocities, and afterwards. Editors across the American press nevertheless took the story of prisoners being massacred at face value, with headlines ranging from that of the editorial of the &#039;&#039;New York Herald Tribune&#039;&#039; which referred to “The Communist Brutes,” to that of the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; which referred to the enemy as having “butchered prisoners in cold blood.” The &#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039;, while critical of Hanley, stressed: “Let no one minimise the gravity of Hanley’s charges. The Communists are ruthless enemies whose disregard for human life is notorious.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 46: Weird Statistics).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An exception was the &#039;&#039;Washington Times-Herald&#039;&#039;, which inserted an editor’s note in the middle of a Tokyo dispatch on the front page on November 17 citing a “top Pentagon authority” who “said flatly Army headquarters has no conclusive evidence of atrocities or other barbaric acts committed by Chinese Reds in the Korean War.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Times-Herald&#039;&#039;, November 17, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claims that Americans had been slaughtered or tortured in Chinese and Korean prison camps were ultimately disproven once prisoners started to be released in significant numbers. Coalition prisoners had a harsh experience in the war’s initial months as battle lines were constantly changing, supply lines were strained or non-existent and no prison camps could be established. Prisoners could only be kept with troops at the moving frontlines and food was scarce for both captives and soldiers, resulting in an estimated 90 percent of U.S. prisoner deaths occurring in the first year of the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hastings, Max, &#039;&#039;The Korean War&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon and Schuster, 1987 (p. 298).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many died alongside their captors in bombing raids and, as noted by British military historian Max Hastings, “the plight of the prisoners was often no worse than that of the northern soldiers and people.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 298).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An order by North Korea’s advanced headquarters strictly forbade “the unnecessary killing of enemy personnel when they could be taken prisoners of war…. Those who surrender will be taken as prisoners of war.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 298).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prisoners were nevertheless often assailed by the local population or shot by men on the frontlines who could not afford the burden of taking them along in this semi-guerrilla stage of the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;Origins of the Korean War: Liberation and the Emergence of Separate Regimes, 1945–1947, Volume 1&#039;&#039;, Seoul, Yeogsabipyeongsa Publishing, 2004 (pp. 702, 703).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The nature of the war changed considerably after the entry of Chinese forces in October 1950, with fighting soon localised around the 38th parallel and secure prison camps quickly established behind the frontlines. Conditions for American and coalition prisoners quickly improved, and their camps were opened to the press including Western reporters. By the time allegations of mass slaughter were made in the U.S. the harsh conditions of the war’s early stages had long since passed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reports of “communist atrocities” against prisoners strongly contradicted the press’ findings and the pictures of decently fed smiling prisoners who were allowed exercise – prisoners who had allegedly seen many of their number slaughtered. Britain’s former chief of defence staff, Field Marshal Lord Richard Carver, observed regarding conditions in camps: “The UN prisoners in Chinese hands, though subject to ‘re-education processes’ … were better off in every way than any held by the Americans.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 164).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Re-education involved lessons on the ‘evils of capitalism’ and the history of Western imperialism. Evidence of Chinese and Korean forces slaughtering prisoners at this time was non-existent, and reports from prisoners who returned painted a very different picture to the claims from the military regarding their treatment.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue) and (Chapter 46: Weird Statistics).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American prisoners reported Chinese guards inviting them to their quarters “for drinking and talking” and playing music with them in joint “jam sessions.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sayre, George, 950774-RECAP-K, Intelligence Document File, Assistant Chief of Staff, G-2, Intelligence, Box 1025, RG 0319 Army Staff, National Archives, College Park.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One American prisoner of war, Shelton Foss, recalled regarding his treatment that he, alongside his North Korean captors, “played chess, sang American songs … and talked generally about the U.S. and Korea.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019. (p. 330).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As one U.S. prisoner recounted upon being freed, conditions in Chinese camps were as follows:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Prisoners rose at 7 a.m. and either took a short walk or performed light calisthenics. They washed their faces and hands, and at 8 a.m. representatives from each squad drew the appropriate number of rations from the kitchen. Food was cooked by the Chinese and the diet was essentially the same as that provided the Communist soldiers consisting of singular items such as sorghum seed, bean curd, soya bean flour, or cracked corn and on certain special occasions such as Christmas or Lunar New Year, the prisoners received small portions of rice, boiled fatty pork, candy and peanuts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Paschall, Rod, &#039;&#039;Witness to War: Korea&#039;&#039;, New York, Perigee Trade, 1995 (p. 173).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Others recalled being given access to an English language library of “more than a thousand books,” with those less literate Americans being given tuition to improve their literacy skills.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Adams, Clarence, &#039;&#039;An American Dream: The Life of an African American Soldier and POW Who Spent Twelve Years in Communist China&#039;&#039;, Amherst, University of Massachusetts Press, 2007, (p. 56).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American prisoner Howard Adams reported not only the far better treatment of prisoners in Chinese and Korean custody relative to those held by Western forces, but also of the mishandling of peace talks and extensive coercion of Chinese and Korean prisoners by U.S. forces. He recalled in an interview: “the [American] prisoners’ hopes soared when the peace talks began. We thought we’d be free soon. The Chinese thought so too at one point and gave us a feast, but the talks dragged on and on as the U.S. side made ridiculous demands regarding prisoners and other issues.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;Good Deeds &amp;amp;#x26; Gunboats&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books &amp;amp;#x26; Periodicals, 1990 (Chapter 22).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Associated Press reported on April 12, 1953, as U.S. prisoners were first being released, that “American soldiers returning from communist prison camps told a story today of generally good treatment.” One former prisoner, Kenyon Wagner, had much praise for his medical treatment, saying he had been given “the whole works.” Another, Corporal Theodore Jackson, similarly praised the quality of the medical treatment he and his fellow prisoners had received. “To my idea” he said, “they did fair, about the best they could do with the medicines they had.” Former British prisoner Arthur Hunt said that there was a daily sick call and prisoners’ health was well taken care of, with inoculations given against various diseases. Albert Hawkins, another former British prisoner, said that he had reported his feet were feeling slightly numb and was carefully attended to and fed vitamin pills as a result. Former prisoner Private William R. Brock Jr. stated that conditions in prison camps were agreeable and he had never seen a prisoner ill-treated. He said that there was no barbed wire around the camps and that each man was issued with a quilt and blanket and their houses had floor heating.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Winnington, Alan and Burchett, Wilfred, &#039;&#039;Plain Perfidy, The Plot to Wreck the Korea Peace&#039;&#039;, Britain-China Friendship Association, 1954 (p. 19).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Upon examination when returning home, the U.S. Military was surprised by the excellent physical health and low number of fatalities among the prisoners – although it was concerned by what was termed the “Oriental brainwashing” of the servicemen.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mayer, William E., &#039;&#039;Beyond the Call: Memoirs of a Medical Visionary, Volume 1&#039;&#039;, Albuquerque, Mayer Publishing Group International, 2009 (p. 350).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Statements from American prisoners indicated that interrogation rooms in Chinese and Korean camps were devoid of torture.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019. (p. 338).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marines interviewed by the &#039;&#039;Saturday Evening Post&#039;&#039; recalled that in six months of captivity the Chinese “never struck, beat, or in any way physically maltreated a prisoner,” and even protected them from mobs of North Korean civilians who tried to strike them while they were being marched to their camp. At camp they were told to regard themselves as “newly liberated friends.” The worst that happened to them was the obligation to sit through interminable Communist speeches and propaganda indoctrination sessions – hardly the kind of prison camp where one could expect thousands to be executed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Martin, Harold M., ‘They Tried to Make Our Marines Love Stalin,’ &#039;&#039;Saturday Evening Post&#039;&#039;, August 25, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The return of significant numbers of American servicemen who made public statements contradicting prevailing portrayals of the Korean and Chinese adversaries, often strongly criticising the conduct of the U.S.-led coalition and alleging that serous war crimes were committed by their own side, itself required a creative propaganda approach to remedy. A narrative was thus constructed which stripped the servicemen of their agency and credibility, and portrayed any criticisms of U.S. conduct or policy as being involuntary as a result of some mysterious form of Asiatic mind control. The creation of the myth of “brainwashing,” a term first coined by the CIA for this purpose during the Korean War, was intended to delegitimise these American servicemen and their testimonies. Although seemingly ridiculous, racial sentiments against East Asians and widespread perceptions of an impending ‘yellow peril,’ combined with the narrative’s endorsement by respected figures in media and the intelligence community, led to its widespread acceptance. As New York University professor of history and prominent Korea expert Monica Kim noted: “‘Brainwashing’ became the perfect trope with which to render these American POW’s [prisoner of war’s] ‘desires’ – or politics, to be more exact – into a more familiar racialised narrative of the unwitting, innocent American being seduced by the mysterious ‘Oriental’.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019. (p. 335).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; ‘Brainwashing’ allowed the Western world to rest assured in the righteousness of their cause. It neutralised as contradictions to this narrative not only the statements of former servicemen, but also the actions of those who defected to or collaborated with the West’s adversaries, and even the Chinese and North Korean POWs who refused to defect to the ‘free world’ and chose to return home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Kim described a “process of fashioning the Korean Communist POW into an ideological figure – or more specifically, a ‘fanatic’ – a phrase used extensively by U.S. military personnel to describe the Communist POWs in both their statements for the case file and administrative memos passed from higher command to the camps.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 205, 206).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These individuals, Western and allied populations were assured, were not acting of their own free will, and fantastical stories of communist Asiatic mind control were widely propagated to explain their actions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 306).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus those whose firsthand experience of the war led them to dispute the narrative of a Western good against an Asian communist evil were stripped of their voices – it was the Asian communist propagandists speaking through them, not the people themselves, be they freed American soldiers or East Asian prisoners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative of a massacre of prisoners did not need to be remotely true to be effective, and ultimately served not only to gain support for an extension of the war through abnormal demands at the armistice talks, but also to reinforce the metanarrative in the West vilifying countries at the forefront of opposing Western power and empire as malign and barbaric actors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In sharp contrast to the treatment of Western prisoners in Chinese and Korean camps, sources consistently pointed to extreme brutalisation of East Asian prisoners held by U.S.-led coalition forces. Propaganda from Beijing and Pyongyang had no need to fabricate atrocities when covering the hardships their men endured, as the reality was already too extreme and gruesome for most media to fully cover. Journalists repeatedly found that American officers they interviewed admitted knowledge of or participation in massacres of Chinese and Korean prisoners.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 166).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Robert William Burr of the U.S. Army second infantry division recalled one such incident in which his platoon sergeant shot a dozen prisoners personally. He stated regarding the prevailing attitude towards killing East Asian soldiers: “At the time I would have felt worse if I had run over someone’s dog with my car.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Burr, Robert Williamm (2nd Inf div. 38th inf. Reg, 2nd battalion, Company E), Korean War Veterans’ Survey Questionnaire, Military History Institute Archives, Carlisle, Pennsylvania.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The ease with which East Asians could be slaughtered was similarly observed five years prior in the Pacific War, where surrendering Japanese soldiers frequently met with the same fate. Killing them was also frequently compared to killing animals in a way that killing ethnically European soldiers never could be.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Glenn Gray, Jesse, &#039;&#039;The Warriors, Reflections of Men in Battle&#039;&#039;, Winnipeg, Bison Books, 1998 (p. 150). Munro, Victoria, &#039;&#039;Hate Crime in the Media, A History&#039;&#039;, Santa Barbara, Praeger, 2014 (pp. 42, 43).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Multiple studies highlighted the considerable discrepancy in American treatment of surrendering ethnically European adversaries compared to East Asians as a result of the extent to which the latter were dehumanised.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fenton, Ben, ‘American Troops Murdered Japanese Pows,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, August 6, 2005. Munro, Victoria, &#039;&#039;Hate Crime in the Media, A History&#039;&#039;, Santa Barbara, Praeger, 2014 (p. 44). Krammer, Arnold, ‘Japanese Prisoners of War in America,’ &#039;&#039;Pacific Historical Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 52, no. 1, 1983 (p. 70). Hastings, Max, &#039;&#039;Nemesis: The Battle for Japan&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Perennial, 2008 (pp. 173, 174).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As resistance to Western occupation in Korea involved all parts of society, it was not unheard of to see three generations of the same family held in the same prisoner of war camps with many children also imprisoned.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (p. 93).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The fatality rate among prisoners was high with many not adequately fed and dying due to malnutrition&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 87).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and more intentionally killed by soldiers after their capture. Prisoners were shot by soldiers for insulting their guards, hunger striking, and even for singing.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 112–115). Case file #104, Box 5, POW Incident Investigation Case Files, 1950–53, Office of the Provost Marshal, Office of the Assistant Chief of Staff, G-1, Headquarter, U.S. Army Forces, Far East, 1952–57, Record Group 554, NARA, College Park, Maryland.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An example of one such incident saw around fifty women gathered in the common area of their compound begin to sing folk and political songs, which quickly spread to other compounds. They were met with gunfire by the guards causing 29 casualties.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019. (pp. 83, 84).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A more extreme case saw protesting prisoners, who had not even a rifle among them, suppressed by American paratroopers, battle tanks and flamethrowers. Brigadier General Haydon Boatner recalled regarding the killing: “What a gruesome sight it was! … A battlefield in every respect. Entrenchments, wounded, dead, burning buildings and tests [tents] with a few human hands, legs or feet here and there.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Typed unpublished manuscript, Box 7, Haydon Boatner Collection, Hoover Institution Archives. Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (pp. 204, 205).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being repeatedly interrogated, severely beaten, half-starved, and kept in solitary confinement, North Koran officer Pak Sang Hyong was kept in a six-by-three-foot cage with only strands of barbed wire for walls. He was given one blanket and no shoes and left outdoors for three winter months. He recalled after his release: “I lived like an animal.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 166).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Korean female prisoners were particularly singled out for abuse, with Pulitzer Prize–winning American historian John Toland, the war’s contemporary, describing one example as follows:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;One girl, Kim Kyung Suk, told how they had forced a group of women prisoners into a large room. Here they were stripped. Then nude male North Korean prisoners were shoved in. ‘We heard you Communists like to dance,’ an American shouted. ‘Go on! Dance!’ They pointed bayonets and revolvers at the prisoners, who began to dance, while drunken, cigar smoking, guffawing American officers stubbed out cigars on the girls’ breasts and committed indecencies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Toland, John, &#039;&#039;In Mortal Combat: Korea, 1950–1953&#039;&#039;, New York, William Morrow, 1991. Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p.170).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;With conduct strongly influenced by racial prejudice, a British officer noted that U.S. forces treated prisoners “as cattle.” Chinese and Korean prisoners were provided with extremely poor sanitary conditions, lacking access to clean water or toilets,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 178).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in a period of just 10 months from October 1950 over 4,000 prisoners in one camp died mostly due to dysentery. Prisoners were also used for medical experiments, in violation of Articles 13 and 19 of the Geneva Conventions, with the &#039;&#039;American Journal of Tropical Medicine and Hygiene&#039;&#039; reporting that the primary concern towards sick prisoners was often experimentation rather that treatment. In one epidemic at a prison camp on Koje Island treatments varied greatly, and some 1,600 cases of the same disease followed 18 different treatment and dosage schedules. The &#039;&#039;Journal&#039;&#039; noted: “the Korean outbreak demonstrated again that an epidemic situation provides the opportunity to accumulate valuable scientific data very rapidly,” which was prioritised over the wellbeing of the POWs. The epidemic resulted in 19,320 hospitalisations and a very high 9 percent fatality rate – 1,729 deaths. It was referred to as “150 epidemics in one.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 176).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
British and Australian journalists Alan Winnington and Wilfred Burchett documented a number of accounts of experimentation on prisoners after interviewing North Korean doctors who were held in the camps. Their 68 examples included providing prisoners with experimental doses of sulfadiazine tablets, ranging from eight to 48, “to test the effects of very high sulfa intake and many patients died of sulfa poisoning.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; POWs at the U.S. 14th Field Hospital near the Pusan prison camp and the U.S. 64th Field Hospital at Koje were at times operated on either to give young surgeons practice or for experimentation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Williams, Peter and Wallace, David, &#039;&#039;Unit 731; Japan’s Secret Biological Warfare in World War II&#039;&#039;, The Free Press (British edn.), 1989 (pp. 385–387). Winnington, Alan and Burchett, Wilfred, &#039;&#039;Plain Perfidy, The Plot to Wreck the Korea Peace&#039;&#039;, Britain-China Friendship Association, 1954 (Chapter 10).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prominent journalist and Harvard graduate Hugh Deane noted regarding experimentation: “The American doctors, if they had qualms, could always remind themselves that the purpose was to add to medical knowledge, making possible saving of more lives, and that the victims were inferior beings, gooks to many, near animals to others.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 176).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Excessive amputations were also widely reported, with limbs stiff from lack of exercise or from having just been released from plaster casts being cut off.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prisoners were housed in compounds at four times the legal density of U.S. federal prisons, itself far from a high standard at the time, in conditions “considered appropriate to Asian peasants.” Max Hastings noted that “Western treatment of the Koreans and the Chinese was dictated by a deeply rooted conviction that these were not people like themselves, but near-animals.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hastings, Max, &#039;&#039;The Korean War&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon and Schuster, 1987 (Chapter 17: The Pursuit of Peace, Part 1, Koje-do).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prisoners held on Koje Island by U.S. forces described the state of their captivity in a letter they signed in 1952: “Koje Island is a living hell. The shores of this island are no longer washed by sea water, but by our tears and blood. There is no breath of fresh air here, the pungent stench of blood fills our nostrils in every corner of the island.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 166).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Observing the prisoners’ eventual return Winnington and Burchett emphasised the stark contrast to the well treated Western prisoners coming out of Chinese and Korean camps, describing prisoners released from Western camps as follows:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Haggard, with faces dank and moist like corpses, bearing the hideous mutilations of experimental surgery, some vacant eyed, girls driven mad by attempted rapes…. Half of the prisoners in many ambulances were lacking legs, often both legs. Even men missing two legs and without artificial ones were not treated by the Americans as stretcher cases, so plentiful were amputees. In a single hour it was possible to see six people delivered who lacked all four limbs – hacked back to mere torsos.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Winnington, Alan and Burchett, Wilfred, &#039;&#039;Plain Perfidy, The Plot to Wreck the Korea Peace&#039;&#039;, Britain-China Friendship Association, 1954 (p. 9).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;If Chinese or North Korean media had had anything near the influence of that of the West, it is likely that treatment of their prisoners in the custody of the U.S. and its allies would have been recorded in history as one of the great atrocities of the 20th century. As it was the two East Asian states were too isolated and vilified and lacked the media clout needed to propagate their narratives or make their grievances known. While the U.S. had a much more formidable media establishment, however, its own claims of atrocities against its prisoners were seriously undermined by a lack of evidence and by the accounts of the prisoners themselves after their release – leaving them deeply discredited after the war ended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;The ‘Free World’ and its War Prisoners&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
In parallel to the battles on land and in the air the contest for world opinion was a major arena of conflict in the Korean War, with the U.S. and its allies seeking to delegitimise their adversaries and portray themselves not only as representing their own countries’ national interests, but also as representing universal values and the interests of all humanity. As it became increasingly clear from the spring of 1952 that a decisive routing of Chinese and North Korean forces was unachievable, the United States began to focus on leveraging one of its major assets, the large numbers of prisoners of war it was holding, to construct a narrative of a moral and psychological victory. This centred around claiming that Chinese and North Korean prisoners did not want to return to their homelands outside the Western sphere of influence, and that when given free choice would defect &#039;&#039;en-masse&#039;&#039; to live in Western-aligned Taiwan and South Korea. Washington sought to have the world believe that the conditions the Beijing and Pyongyang governments created for their populations were an atrocity in and of itself, and engineering prisoner defections thus quickly gained a central place in furthering American and allied strategic interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American negotiators first mentioned the entirely unheard-of concept of voluntary repatriation in January 1952, which if implemented would mean that prisoners of war choosing to remain elsewhere would not be returned to their home countries. This directly contradicted the 1949 Geneva Conventions on the Treatment of Prisoners of War, which stipulated the mandatory return of all prisoners, and was described by the U.S. delegate to the armistice talks Admiral Ruthven Libby with phrases such as “principle of freedom of choice” and “the right of individual self-determination,” and “a bill of rights” for the prisoner of war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Meeting dated January 2, 1952. Minutes of Meetings of Subdelegates for Agenda Item 4 on Prisoners of War, 12/11/1951–02/06/1952; Korean Armistice Negotiation Records; Secretary, General Staff; Headquarters, United Nations Command (Advance); Record Group 333; National Archives, College Park. Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (p. 8).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While British Foreign Secretary Anthony Eden was among those to concede that “our legal grounds were so poor” for pursuing such action,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jager, Shella Miyoshi, &#039;&#039;Brothers at War: The Unending Conflict in Korea&#039;&#039;, London, Profile Books, 2013 (p. 205).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the coalition’s policy was effectively settled in Washington by February 27 on an insistence on voluntary repatriation. The wholly unexpected and illegal terms served to delay an armistice agreement by over a year.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Memorandum of Conversation by the Deputy Assistant Secretary of State for Far Eastern Affairs, ‘U.S. Position on Forcible Repatriation of Prisoners of War,’ February 27, 1952, Top Secret, Top Secret, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States&#039;&#039;, 1952–1954, vol. 15, part 1 (p. 69).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Beyond providing a propaganda victory, engineering mass defections was vital to facilitating Western powers’ efforts to recast themselves as altruistic rather than imperial powers. As rhetoric from the Western world increasingly placed a new emphasis on claims of moral universalism to frame the rationale for its interventionism abroad in a new light, such defections would be particularly valuable. While a world order based on the dominance of Western military might ever-present across the globe remained as it had in the colonial era, the pretext for this order and for Western interventionism changed. The West’s wars were now “humanity’s wars” fought on behalf of mankind, and those such as the Chinese and North Koreans who resisted were accordingly portrayed as acting not only against Western interests – but against the interests of humanity, the international community and even their own people. The will of the “free world” and the “international community” and Western geopolitical designs were to be indistinguishable. Intended to justify the sustainment of Western-dominated global order and the quashing by Western armies of those that resisted it, the first major use of this rhetoric came in Korea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portraying the order it presided over as one with universal appeal to all peoples was key to the Western Bloc’s claim to represent the interests of humanity, legitimising its military interventions and delegitimising opposition to its hegemony. With China and North Korea both being decolonising states at the forefront of the conflict against the Western-led order at the time, engineering defections from them provided an extremely valuable and vital contribution to these designs. Monica Kim observed to this effect:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The choice of the Korean War POW would be further evidence of the fundamental appeal of U.S. mandated projects of democracy on the global stage…. The notion of defending humanity came to the fore as the moral impetus for war. Sovereign recognition, decolonising imperatives, or state interests – including those of the United States – none of these elements were placed on the table regarding how the American public should imagine the U.S. military intervention abroad.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (pp. 107, 128).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;She concluded: “Desire on the part of the decolonised Korean POW and the Chinese POW would enable the critical disavowal of imperial ambitions on which the United States insisted – if others demonstrated their wish to belong to the U.S.-defined liberal order, then the United States was not imposing an imperial design on the globe. Desire, however, was not a predictable variable in the interrogation room.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 107, 128).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ensuring that prisoners from the East Asian countries which resisted Western dominance would act in a way the Western narrative and ‘free world’ ideology would presuppose was thus essential.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather than fabricating an atrocity, the U.S. and its allies would create the image of both a universal appeal of the West and universal unattractiveness of life in decolonising and non-westernised East Asian states, which was achieved by employing extreme methods of coercion on the prisoners in their power. The effects of this were highly complementary to atrocity fabrication efforts, which similarly portrayed those countries outside the Western sphere of influence as lacking in basic humanity and thus showed the Western-led order as representing a more humane and benevolent future for the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing a central role in the manipulation of the prisoner of war issue, the U.S. Psychological Strategy Board (PSB) established in 1951 recognised that the figure of the POW could be emblematic of a new way of fighting for world opinion – one in which President Harry Truman took a strong personal interest and which would persist long after the cessation of hostilities in Korea. While undermining the image of unchallenged Western military might through their successes on the battlefield had provided the Chinese and North Koreans with considerable prestige, the PSB’s work had the potential to bolster the Western Bloc’s standing considerably in the eyes of the world while reversing its adversaries’ gains.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 99).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PSB was responsible for efforts to shape international public perceptions of the war effort as one fought in the name of universal values rather than Western interests, which effectively placed the world in a total struggle between the Western-led order and those such as North Korea and China which remained outside it. Examples included recommendations that the language of “containment” of enemy states be abandoned in favour of references to the “liberation” of their populations, and replacing “made in America” labels in aid programs with tags stating: “Peace Partnership of Free Humanity.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Document: Overall Strategic Concept for our Psychological Operations, May 7, 1952, Folder: 091.412, File #2, ‘The Field and Role of Psychological Strategy in Cold War Planning,’ Box 15, SMOF: Psychological Strategy Board files, Papers of Harry S. Truman, Harry S. Truman Presidential Library Archives.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prominent political theorist and former jurist Carl Schmitt observed regarding the construction of this universal moralism at the time that it “would bring into existence – in fact allow only the existence of – wars on behalf of humanity, wars in which enemies would enjoy no protection, wars that would necessarily be total.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schmitt, Carl, &#039;&#039;The Nomos of the Earth in the International Law of the Jus Publicum Europaeum&#039;&#039;, New York, Telos Press, 2003 (p. 419).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Where in the early 1950s, the prisoner repatriation issue lay at the crux of these efforts, the legacy of what PSB started in Korea would remain prominent in Western rhetoric into the 21st century particularly regarding how military interventions were justified.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roberts, Adam, ‘NATO’s “Humanitarian War” on Kosovo,’ &#039;&#039;Survival&#039;&#039;, vol. 41, no. 3, Autumn 1999 (pp. 102–123). ‘Bush Renews Vow to “Free” Iraqi People,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 1, 2003. Hong, Adrian, ‘How to Free the North Korean People,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, Dec. 19, 2011. Zenko, Micah, ‘The Big Lie About the Libyan War,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, March 22, 2016. Marks, Jesse and Pauley, Logan, ‘America Must Find New Ways to Protect Syrian Civilians,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When in early April 1952 American negotiators had offered to return 70,000 prisoners, which was a 40 percent reduction from a prior offer of approximately 116,000, Chinese and North Korean negotiators were stunned as the Americans had predicted. Hugh Deane reported on the U.S. strategy which necessitated a high number of enemy defections:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Reduced estimates reflected the results of savage coercion in the compounds. President Truman and an increasing number of others in the leadership had come to envisage a substitute for the victory the U.S. had failed to win on the battlefield – a propaganda triumph in line with the rollback doctrine that was prevailing over mere containment. An impressive number of prisoners were to refuse adamantly and publicly to go home to the communist evils awaiting them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do the brunt of the dirty work in selected compounds (there were 32 of them on Koje, all overcrowded) the U.S. secured some 75 persuaders from Taiwan, mostly from [President] Chiang Kaishek’s equivalent of the Gestapo, and a larger number of members of terrorist youth groups sent in by the Syngman Rhee government. Some wore neat American uniforms, others were posing as prisoners…. Their continuing task was to locate prisoners who wished repatriation and to do whatever was necessary to dissuade them. Control of the food supplies was a powerful means, and that, threats, beatings, slashings and the killing of the most stubborn, led to a gratifying number who muttered ‘Taiwan, Taiwan, Taiwan’ when asked the key question…. Thus many Chinese who didn’t want to go to Taiwan found themselves there. Of the Chinese prisoners 6,670 were repatriated to China, 14,235 were sent to Taiwan.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 167).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The Anti-Communist Youth League, a far-right South Korean militia which had played a key role in quashing dissent against U.S. military rule there, maintained a strong presence in the prison camps. They were often given jurisdiction over meal distributions, disciplinary beatings, surveillance and interrogations, and reserved the right to execute or otherwise punish prisoners.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thimayya, Kodendera Subayya, &#039;&#039;Experiment in Neutrality&#039;&#039;, New Delhi, Vision Books, 1981 (p.113). Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (pp. 278, 281).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Comparisons of prison camps where Chinese and North Koreans were held to Nazi concentration camps were common in internal U.S. reports.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Carruthers, Susan Lisa, &#039;&#039;Cold War Captives: Imprisonment, Escape and Brainwashing&#039;&#039;, Oakland, University of California Press, 2009 (p. 125).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. Ambassador to the South Korea John Muccio alleged that the Taiwanese representatives involved in repatriation were “members of Chiang Kai-shek’s Gestapo.” He passed on reports that Chinese prisoners were being forced under severe threats to sign petitions in blood and undergo tattooing to prove they were anti-communists and wanted to go to Taiwan. One report from a prisoner stated, regarding the enforcement of this policy:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In early 1952, the brigade leader, Li Da’an, wanted to tattoo every prisoner in Compound 72 with an anti-Communist slogan…. He ordered the prison guards to beat those who refused the tattoo in front of the five thousand prisoners. Some of those who couldn’t stand the beatings gave up and agreed to the tattoo. One prisoner, however, Lin Xuepu, continued to refuse the tattoo. Li Da’an finally dragged Lin up to the stage, and in a loud voice asked Lin: ‘Do you want it or not?’ Bleeding and barely able to stand up, Lin, a nineteen-year-old college freshman, replied with a loud ‘No!’ Li Da’an responded by cutting off one of Lin’s arms with his big dagger. Lin screamed but still shook his head when Li repeated the question. Humiliated and angry, Li followed by stabbing Lin with his dagger…. Li yelled to all the prisoners in the field: ‘whoever dares to refuse the tattoo will be like him.’&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Westad, Odd Arne, &#039;&#039;The Cold War; A World History&#039;&#039;, London, Allen Lane, 2017 (p. 180). Peters, Richard and Li, Xiaobing, &#039;&#039;Voices from the Korean War: Personal Stories of American, Korean and Chinese soldiers&#039;&#039;, Lexington, University Press of Kentucky, 2005 (pp. 244, 245).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The true meaning of ‘voluntary repatriation’ and defection to the ‘free world’ were well known to the State Department, with Ambassador Muccio reporting to State Secretary Acheson as early as May 1952 that Taiwanese overseers in the compounds “dominated proceedings through violent systematic terrorism and physical punishment of those choosing against going to Taiwan throughout both orientation and screening phases. Severe beatings, torture, some killings.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Muccio to Secretary of State, May 12, 1952, Top Secret, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States&#039;&#039;, 1952–1954, vol. 15, part 1 (p. 192).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He had reported four months prior in January to Secretary Acheson’s aide, Ural Alexis Johnson, that “beatings, torture and threats of punishment are frequently utilised to intimidate the majority of Chinese POWs” as part of “an attempt at forced coerced removal to Formosa [Taiwan] in direct contradiction of the UNC [United Nations Commission] stand at Panmunjom on voluntary repatriation of internees.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Memorandum by P. W. Manhard of the Political Section of the Embassy to the Ambassador in Korea, Secret, March 14, 1952, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States&#039;&#039;, 1952–1954, vol. 15, part 1 (pp. 98, 99).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He later again emphasised in a report to Secretary Acheson the use of “physical terror including organised murders, beatings, threats, before and even during the polling process” to ensure an outcome on the repatriation issue favourable to Western interests. His findings were confirmed by others in the State Department.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The Ambassador in Korea to the Department of State, Top Secret, June 29, 1952, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States&#039;&#039;, 1952–1954, vol. 15, part 1 (p. 360). Muccio to Secretary of State, July 2, 1952, Top Secret, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States&#039;&#039;, 1952–1954, vol. 15, part 1 (pp. 369, 370, 379). Rose, Gideon, &#039;&#039;How Wars End: Why We Always Fight the Last Battle&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon and Schuster, 2010 (pp. 146, 147).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Muccio later referred to news on the treatment and coercion of Chinese and Korean prisoners as “very disturbing reports of horrors being perpetuated in the prisoners’ camps,” for which he said the United States was responsible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Muccio, John J., &#039;&#039;Oral History Interview&#039;&#039;, Harry S. Truman Library, February 10 and 18, 1971 (pp. 100, 101).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A report from the Department Office of Intelligence research similarly observed that the U.S., with Taipei’s support, had created “a police-state type of rule over the main Chinese POW compounds, which provided the foundation and means for powerfully influencing the screening against repatriation.” This included “enforced tattooing of the POWs” and “violent and terroristic coercion of the POWs by the KMT [Taiwanese] trusties during the screening.” The report concluded that this seriously inflated the numbers of prisoners who ‘chose’ to defect.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chase, A. Sabine, Estimate of Action Needed and Problems Involved in Negotiating and Implementing an Operation for Re-Classification and Exchange of POWs, July 7, 1952, Top Secret, National Archives, 693.95A24/7-752 (pp. 3, 4, 7).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. State Department officers A. Sabin Chase and Philip Mansard were sent to Korea to ascertain why large numbers of prisoners defected, and concluded in their report that the main reason was “violent tactics of the PW [POW] trustees before and during the screening process.” They reported a “police state type of rule” over the prisoner compounds and that prisoners were not only subjected to an “information blockade,” but also that physical terror with organised threats, beatings and murders before and during the polling process were all widespread. While the investigators found substantial evidence of coercion, they did not find any significant lack of support for the Chinese government or the military among Chinese prisoners.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Foot, Rosemary, &#039;&#039;A Substitute for Victory: Politics of Peacemaking at the Korean Armistice talks&#039;&#039;, Ithaca, Cornell University Press, 1990 (pp. 120, 121).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; North Korean doctor Rhee Tok Ki, who was held in prison camps, concurrently reported that ill patients were harassed to the detriment of their recovery to ensure that they would refuse repatriation. He stated: “TB patients especially need rest, but they were hounded day and night as a sort of specially refined torture to get them to renounce repatriation.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 178).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Internal U.S. reports were corroborated by the Red Cross which reported finding “some very grave incidents” regarding the treatment of Chinese and North Korean prisoners particularly relating to coercion over the repatriation issue. Although reporters were not allowed near prison camps, one from the &#039;&#039;Toronto Star&#039;&#039; managed to enter with a British delegation. His report affirmed that the prisoners chose not to be repatriated due to “physical threats, often carried out.” In some cases prisoners were instead given the option either to remain imprisoned indefinitely or to go to Taiwan, and so elected to go to Taiwan based on false information.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 169, 178).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The final report by the Neutral Nations Repatriation Commission reached the same conclusion, emphasising that “any prisoner who desired repatriation had to do so clandestinely and in fear for his life.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Young, Charles S., &#039;&#039;Name, Rank, and Serial Number: Exploiting Korean War POWs at Home and Abroad&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2014 (p. 89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With reports being almost unanimous that use of violence and intimidation tremendously inflated the number of ‘defections,’ American officers reported to chief negotiator Admiral Charles Turner Joy that the screening process was not indicative of real choice by the prisoners.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Levine, Alan J., &#039;&#039;Stalin’s Last War; Korea and the Approach to World War III&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland, 2005 (pp. 253, 254).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The admiral himself wrote of the Taiwanese controlled compounds that “the results of the screening were by no means indicative of the POWs’ real choice,” and that, should Taiwanese overseers be removed the numbers wishing to be repatriated would rise “from 15% to 85%.” He further noted reports that “a mock screening which had taken place in compound 92 prior to the regular screening. The [Taiwanese] leaders had asked those who wished to return to step forward. Those doing so were either beaten black &amp;amp;#x26; blue or killed.” Regarding his Army interpreters who witnessed the repatriation process, Joy reported they had “said their experience watching Chinese POWs at the polls convinced them that the majority of the POWs were too terrified to frankly express their real choice. All they could say in answer to the questions was ‘Taiwan’ repeated over &amp;amp;#x26; over again.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Negotiating While Fighting: The Diary of Admiral C. Turner Joy at the Korean Armistice Conference&#039;&#039;, Stanford, Hoover Institution Press, 1978 (p. 355).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus although referred to in most Western histories of the Korean War as a key affirmation of the superiority of Western values and the Western-led order, the prisoner repatriation issue instead revealed highly depraved conduct by the U.S.-led alliance that put its claims to represent a ‘free world’ to serious question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What the U.S. and its partners had fabricated was not an atrocity, but rather a reinforcement of the metanarrative which portrayed the alternative to Western hegemony – life in those countries outside the Western sphere of influence – as terrible enough that even their own soldiers would abandon their homes and families to defect to Western-aligned states. The construction of this narrative relied heavily on vilifying Western adversaries using fabricated atrocity propaganda. CIA Director Allen Dulles was not overstating the importance of the issue when he referred to alleged mass defections as “one of the greatest psychological victories so far achieved by the free world against communism” – with the communist world at the time representing the primary challenger to Western-led order.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Memorandum of discussion at the 181st meeting of the National Security Council, January 21, 1954; Eisenhower Library, Eisenhower papers, Whitman file.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Korean War saw atrocity fabrication to vilify Western adversaries, as well as the fabricated narrative of prisoner defections, both play very major roles in furthering Western Bloc objectives. As a result economically developed Western countries which brutalised and killed their prisoners were successfully portrayed as humanitarians standing for universal values, while their East Asian adversaries which treated prisoners as well as they did their own soldiers were cast as brutalising both the POWs under their power as well as their own people – the latter whom the Western narrative claimed were defecting in droves as a result. Although perpetuated highly successfully through Western media, the narratives created in Korea appeared to those from both sides familiar with the state of affairs of the ground to be entirely at odds with reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Three Beijing 1989 and Tiananmen Square ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Background: Subversion and the Sino-U.S. Cold War&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
The coming to power of the Communist Party of China and declaration of the People’s Republic of China (PRC) in October 1949 marked the beginning of new phase in Sino-U.S. relations, with the new state almost immediately labelled a leading adversary to Western interests alongside the Soviet Union and targeted accordingly. Washington’s hostility towards China’s communist movement had long predated 1949, and the United States had actively intervened in China’s civil war in the preceding four years against communist forces and on the side of the staunchly pro-Western Guomindang government. From August 1945 American air and naval assets were used to facilitate a massive and rapid redeployment of 400,000–500,000 Guomindang personnel and of U.S. Marines to prevent the communist People’s Liberation Army (PLA) from taking key positions across the country. Among their targets were Beijing,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harris Smith, Richard, &#039;&#039;OSS: The Secret History of America’s First CIA&#039;&#039;, Berkeley, University of California Press, 1972 (pp. 259–282).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Shanghai,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fleming, Denna Frank, &#039;&#039;The Cold War and its Origins, 1917–1960&#039;&#039;, Crows Nest, Allen and Unwin, 1961 (p. 570).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and important railway lines, coal mines, ports and bridges.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September-December 1945. Tuchman, Barbra W., &#039;&#039;Sitwell and the American Experience in China 1911– 1945&#039;&#039;, London, MacMillan, 1970 (pp. 666–677).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 1946 100,000 American military personnel, including 50,000 Marines, were deployed to China,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 26, 1945 (p. 5).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with PLA reports indicating that they actively took to the offensive against communist-held areas.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September-December 1945. Tuchman, Barbra W., &#039;&#039;Sitwell and the American Experience in China 1911– 1945&#039;&#039;, London, MacMillan, 1970 (pp. 666–677).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regular reconnaissance flights by U.S. aircraft provided vital intelligence to the Guomindang, with multiple reports indicating that American aircraft strafed and bombed PLA positions and massacred the populations of communist-held towns.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 6, 1945 (p. 1). &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 19, 1945 (p. 2).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As communist forces enjoyed widespread support particularly from rural communities, entire population centres were often perceived as adversaries and targeted indiscriminately. One U.S. Marine recalled to this effect that his unit had “unmercifully” blasted a Chinese village without knowing “how many innocent people were slaughtered.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Letter to Congressman Hugh de Lacy of State of Washington,’ &#039;&#039;Congressional Record&#039;&#039;, January 24, 1946, Appendix, vol. 92, part 9 (p. A225).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To fight alongside Guomindang forces and their own Marine Corps the U.S. had before the end of 1945 already begun rearming surrendered Imperial Japanese personnel in China – what President Truman referred to as “using the Japanese to hold off the communists.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Truman, Harry S., &#039;&#039;Memoirs, Vol. Two: Years of Trial and Hope, 1946–1953&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 1956 (p. 66). &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 26, 1945 (p. 5).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; From 1947 the CIA’s first ever air unit the Flying Tigers deployed to China to help counter communist forces,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robbins, Christopher, &#039;&#039;Air America&#039;&#039;, New York, Avon Books, 1985 (pp. 46–57). Marchetti, Victor and Marks, John, &#039;&#039;The Cia and the Cult of Intelligence&#039;&#039;, New York, Alfred A. Knopf, 1974 (p. 149).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by 1949 the U.S. had provided almost $2 billion in funds and a further $1 billion worth of military hardware as aid to the Guomindang and trained a full 39 of its divisions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Testimony of Dean Acheson, Hearings held in executive session before the U.S. Senate Foreign Relations Committee during 1949–1950 (p. 23).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The lengths to which the U.S. went to defeat China’s communist movement reflected the importance it attached to ensuring the country remained in the Western sphere of influence, and ensured that America and the new People’s Republic were effectively at war from the moment the latter came into existence when the Guomindang lost the civil war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the reasons for the defeat of the Guomindang and their leader Chiang Kaishek former State Department employee William Blum observed that the key lay in “the hostility of the Chinese people at large to his [Chiang’s] tyranny, his wanton cruelty, and the extraordinary corruption and decadence of his entire bureaucratic and social system.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 21).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The head of the U.S. Military Mission in China General David Barr assessed that the Guomindang were under “the world’s worst leadership,” highlighting “widespread corruption and dishonesty throughout the armed forces.” There was a broad consensus among U.S. analysts at the time supporting Barr’s views, but while the nature of Guomindang leadership was well known the U.S. still went to great lengths to impose it on China.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Conn, Peter, &#039;&#039;Pearl S. Buck: A Cultural Biography&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2010 (p. 316).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In contrast reports on the communists by a U.S. Army delegation sent in 1944 were immensely positive, with the delegation’s leader John Service observing: “[party chairman] Mao and the other leaders are universally spoken of with respect … these men are approachable and subservience toward them is completely lacking…. To the casual eye there are no police in [the communist capital of] Yenan…. Morale is very high … there is no defeatism but rather confidence.” He contrasted this sharply with the Guomindang’s low morale, high corruption and militarist police state.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mitter, Rana, &#039;&#039;China’s War With Japan 1937–1945; The Struggle for Survival&#039;&#039;, London, Allen Lane, 2013 (pp. 331–333).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the communist victory British journalist and China scholar Felix Greene noted: “Americans simply could not bring themselves to believe that the Chinese, however rotten their leadership, could have preferred a communist government.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stockwell, John, &#039;&#039;In Search of Enemies&#039;&#039;, New York, W. W. Norton &amp;amp;#x26; Company, 1978 (p. 238). Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 23).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Largely as a result Washington’s position towards China was unremittingly hostile, with a very wide range of measures pursued to isolate and destabilise it with the goal of restoring a Western client government to power. Although Chinese Foreign Minister Zhou Enlai made repeated overtures to Washington seeking improved relations after 1949, these were flatly rejected and the U.S. instead made several attempts to assassinate him.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 21).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the outbreak of the Korean War in June 1950, as the American military leadership continued to pledge to ‘roll back’ Chinese communism, U.S. forces came within firing distance of Chinese territory and its vital border infrastructure and attacked Chinese forces which had been deployed to form a buffer inside Korea. Reports of the Chinese deployment, which were known to have begun over a week before hostilities broke out, were notably censored from American media so that when U.S. forces engaged them on October 25, 1950, it was made to appear that the Chinese had initiated hostilities. The result was an overwhelming defeat for U.S. and allied forces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Appleman, Roy E., &#039;&#039;South to the Naktong, North to the Yalu: United States Army in the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, Department of the Army, 1998 (pp. 674, 691). Ecker, Richard E., &#039;&#039;Korean Battle Chronology: Unit-by-Unit United States Casualty Figures and Medal of Honor Citations&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland, 2005 (p. 47). Chae, Han Kook et al., &#039;&#039;The Korean War, Volume II&#039;&#039;, Lincoln, University of Nebraska Press, 2001 (p.124).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Further assaults on Chinese positions led Beijing to eventually commit to a full scale military intervention in December, with China and the U.S. fighting a limited war confined to the Korean Peninsula.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea’s 70 Years At War with American Power&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2020 (Chapter 4: The Battlefield Moves to North Korea – And China).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many in the U.S. military leadership proposed expanding the war effort to the Chinese mainland with strategic firebombing or even nuclear strikes, a blockade and mining of Chinese ports, and eventually a full scale invasion supported by Guomindang remnants which had fled to Taiwan. The presence of Soviet forces in China, and risk of war with the USSR, were the primary deterrents to such action.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brower, Charles F., &#039;&#039;George C. Marshall: Servant of the American Nation&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2011 (Chapter 6: Fighting the Force Problem: George C. Marshal and Korea). Foreign Relations of the United States 1951, Vol. VII (pp. 667–668, 881– 882, 1106–1109). Foreign Relations of the United States 1952–1954, Vol. IV (p. 1068). Foot, Rosemary, &#039;&#039;The Wrong War&#039;&#039;, Ithaca, Cornell University Press, 1985 (pp. 148–153, 176). Hermes, Walter, &#039;&#039;Truce Tent and Fighting Front&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, Department of the Army, 1966 (pp. 56, 107). Pogue, Forrest C., &#039;&#039;George C. Marshall, Volume 4: Statesman, 1945–1959&#039;&#039;, New York, Viking, 1987 (p. 488). Levine, Alan J., &#039;&#039;Stalin’s Last War; Korea and the Approach to World War III&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland &amp;amp;#x26; Company, 2005 (pp. 208, 277, 278, 280, 283– 284). G-3 381 Pacific, G-3 Staff Study, ‘Capability of U.S. Army to Implement CINCUNC Operations Plan,’ ca. 21, Jan 53. BBC Summary, Far East, No. 221, January 23, 1953. &#039;&#039;Congressional Record: Proceedings and Debates of the 86th Congress&#039;&#039;, vol. 105, part 7, May 20–June 4, 1959 (p. 8703). Futrell, Robert Frank, &#039;&#039;The United States Air Force in Korea, 1950–1953&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, Office of Air Force History, 1983 (p. 667).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. waged war on China on multiple fronts, and beyond the battlefields of Korea it pursued extensive economic warfare measures, pressed for Beijing’s isolation internationally, provided protection and offensive weapons to Guomindang remnants, and supported Guomindang assaults on the mainland from Taiwan.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Journal of the American Intelligence Professional, unclassified articles from &#039;&#039;Studies in Intelligence&#039;&#039;, vol. 57, no. 3, September 2013 (pp. 22–28). &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 20, 1958.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The CIA further provided arms, training, logistical support, and its own advisors and engineers to Guomindang remnants in Myanmar, which repeatedly launched incursions into Chinese territory sabotaging infrastructure and forcing Beijing to divert resources towards defence on a third front. Although they were consistently defeated and several CIA advisors were killed,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (pp. 24, 25). Mitchell, Arthur H., &#039;&#039;Understanding the Korean War: The Participants, the Tactics, and the Course of Conflict&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland, 2013 (p. 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; these operations continued until the PLA and Myanmar’s own armed forces launched a joint operation to expel the CIA presence and its militias.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 25, 1966 (p. 20). Burkholder Smith, Joseph, &#039;&#039;Portrait of a Cold Warrior&#039;&#039;, New York, Putnam, 1976 (pp. 77, 78).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; CIA use of Taiwan as a base for operations to destabilise the mainland included airdropping paramilitary units for “promoting domestic anti-government guerrilla operations. This was to be accomplished by small teams of Chinese agents, generally inserted through airdrops, who were to link up with local guerrilla forces, collect intelligence and possibly engage in sabotage and psychological warfare, and report back by radio” – according to the agency’s reports.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Two CIA Prisoners in China, 1952–1973,’ Central Intelligence Agency Official Website, News &amp;amp;#x26; Information, April 5, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While Washington repeatedly claimed that Beijing was paranoid and dismissed all charges when confronted over these actions, declassified documents later proved Chinese claims entirely correct – as did the shooting down and capture of CIA pilots.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marchetti, Victor, and Marks, John, &#039;&#039;The Cia and the Cult of Intelligence&#039;&#039;, New York, Alfred A. Knopf, 1974 (p. 150). &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 28, 1969 (p. 40). Department of State Bulletin, May 2, 1966.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A fourth front for destabilisation of China was opened by the CIA in the southwestern province of Tibet.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A 1964 memorandum showed allocation of funds as follows: $500,000 to support 2,100 fighters based in Nepal, $400,000 in expenses for a covert training site in Colorado and $185,000 for black air transportation of trainees from Colorado in India, for later infiltration into China. The Dalai Lama was also given a personal subsidy of $180,000 annually. (United States of America Department of State, Office of the Historian, Historical Documents, Foreign Relations of the United States, 1964–1968, Volume XXX, China, &#039;&#039;337. Memorandum for the Special Group&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, January 9, 1964.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although Washington had refused requests from Tibetan separatist groups for assistance in obtaining independence under Guomindang rule, and made clear that it recognised Chinese sovereignty over the territory,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Aide-memoire from U.S. State Department to the British Embassy, July 13, British Foreign Office Records 371/35756, The National Archives of the United Kingdom. ‘The United States, Tibet and the Cold War,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Cold War Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 8, issue 3, Summer 2006 (pp. 145–164).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; this quickly changed after the foundation of the PRC in October 1949, after which separatist groups were leveraged as assets for destabilisation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Under Operation St Bailey, the U.S. also oversaw propaganda to foster separatist thinking among Tibetan communities, and according to the State Department: “objectives are aimed toward lessening the influence and capabilities of the Chinese regime through support, among Tibetans and among foreign nations, of the concept of an autonomous Tibet under the leadership of the Dalai Lama; toward the creation of a capability for resistance against possible political developments inside Tibet; and the containment of Chinese Communist expansion – in pursuance of U.S. policy objectives.” (‘Memorandum for the 303 Committee,’ Office of the Historian, Historical Documents, Foreign Relations of the United States, 1964–1968, Volume XXX, China, United States of America Department of State, January 26, 1968.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On November 1 President Truman called for “modern weapons and sufficient advisors” to be sent to separatist forces,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;Good Deeds &amp;amp;#x26; Gunboats&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books &amp;amp;#x26; Periodicals, 1990 (p. 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in June 1950 Secretary of State Dean Acheson stated that London and Washington were jointly exploring means to “encourage Tibetan resistance to Commie control.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Grunfeld, A. Tom, &#039;&#039;The Making of Modern Tibet&#039;&#039;, Armonk, M. E. Sharpe, 1987 (p. 95).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Efforts escalated from the mid-1950s, and a four-day conference between U.S. intelligence and the Tibetan separatist leadership in 1955 saw a ten-year joint plan laid out to balkanise China and establish Tibet as a separate state aligned with Western interests.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;Good Deeds &amp;amp;#x26; Gunboats&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books &amp;amp;#x26; Periodicals, 1990 (p. 179).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The CIA invested heavily in training and arming separatist guerrillas from 1956,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chen, Jian, ‘The Tibetan Rebellion of 1959 and China’s Changing Relations with India and the Soviet Union,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Cold War Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 8, issue 3, Summer 2006 (p. 68).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which were tasked with sabotaging infrastructure, mining roads, cutting communications lines and ambushing PLA forces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 26). Wise, David, &#039;&#039;The Politics of Lying&#039;&#039;, New York, Random House, 1973 (pp. 239–254). Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;Good Deeds &amp;amp;#x26; Gunboats&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books &amp;amp;#x26; Periodicals, 1990 (pp. 181, 182).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both the Chinese state and its Tibetan minority suffered as a result of U.S. intervention, with the fourteenth Dalai Lama being among those to highlight that separatist cooperation with the CIA to undermine China “only resulted in more suffering for the people of Tibet.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mann, Jim, ‘CIA Gave Aid to Tibetan Exiles in ‘60s, Files Show,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, September 15, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to him, Western support was provided “not because they cared about Tibetan independence, but as part of their worldwide efforts to destabilise all communist governments.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With the Korean War having ruled out prospects for an invasion of China, U.S. policy for the next quarter century was effectively summarised by Assistant Secretary of State for Far Eastern Affairs Walter Robinson as follows: “our hope of solving the problem of the mainland of China was not through attack on the mainland but rather by actions which would promote disintegration from within.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;Good Deeds &amp;amp;#x26; Gunboats&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books &amp;amp;#x26; Periodicals, 1990 (p. 179).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. was moved to pursue détente and normalisation of diplomatic relations with China in the mid-1970s, largely due to setbacks in the Vietnam War, economic stagnation at home, and a perceived rise in Soviet power. With Beijing itself perceiving the USSR as an imminent threat to its security following the Sino-Soviet split of 1960, China’s rapprochement with the U.S. ended its political isolation and facilitated an expansion of economic ties with the Western world. This compensated for the decline in ties with the Soviet Bloc which had previously been key to bolstering its war-ravaged economy. Détente would be short lived, however, and just a decade later the end of the Cold War, a relative decline in Soviet power, and improving Sino-Soviet ties meant China was no longer seen in the U.S. as a vital asset to Western goals of containing Moscow. The result was a resumption of efforts to target China for destabilisation, which first materialised in the summer of 1989.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Unrest in June 1989: The West Claims Mass Slaughter in Beijing&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
By 1989 China’s position to withstand subversion from abroad was in many ways much weaker than it had been in the 1950s and 1960s. Economic reforms pursued under the administration of Deng Xiaoping had fuelled economic growth, but also inequality and increasingly conspicuous at times obscene signs of corruption. This contrasted sharply with both the communist ideals with which two generations had by then been raised, and the Mao-era zero tolerance towards corrupt practices. The result was growing dissatisfaction particularly among the urban youth who felt that their parents’ sacrifices to build a new China were being exploited by a new class of corrupt officials leading the country astray.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The recent relaxation of price controls had greatly improved the wellbeing of China’s rural population and increased crop yields and productivity, but this came at a cost to the urban population who faced rising prices for staple foods. Inflation shocks throughout the 1980s worsened the situation, with rates averaging almost 19 percent in 1988 and 1989.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘China: The Dragon of Inflation,’ &#039;&#039;Stratfor Analysis&#039;&#039;, February 11, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Former Chinese Premier and General Secretary of the Communist Party of China Zhao Ziyang was seen as a symbol of the new corruption in government and had proposed reforms which directly fuelled inflation. Zhao was the initial target of the public’s ire, with handbills passed out in 1989 asking: “How much does Zhao Ziyang pay to play golf?” Hailed in the West as a ‘Chinese Gorbachev,’ Zhao was alluded to in the following decade as ‘China’s Yeltsin’ after the Russian president of the time both for his strongly pro-Western inclinations and his commitment to a westernisation of China’s political and economic systems. In May 1988 Zhao pushed hard for accelerated price reforms leading to widespread complaints and calls for a return to greater centralisation of economic controls. This precipitated a debate that lasted well into 1989.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ji, You, ‘Zhao Ziyang and the Politics of Inflation,’ &#039;&#039;The Australian Journal of Chinese Affairs&#039;&#039;, no. 25, January 1991 (pp. 69–91).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1989 Chinese university students flooded the capital’s main square, Tiananmen, for a sit-in protest against government corruption and deviation from the ideals of the 1949 revolution. A former student protestor from Beijing interviewed by the writer in 2019, who worked as a teacher at the time, recalled regarding the movement (writer’s translation):&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;From the Deng Xiaoping era we all saw that China was becoming very different from the country our parents had aspired to build. Under Chairman Mao even slight corruption was never tolerated, everyone lived more or less equally, and we built the country together. But Deng Xiaoping’s era saw a new class of parasites, those who didn’t necessarily follow the rules and who weren’t particularly honest or hard working, take most of the benefits from the country’s growth which the people had worked to build. As a result we went to protest – to tell the government we were not satisfied. All the later talk in Western press about how we were asking for Western democracy is absurd, we were loyal to the revolution of 1949 and were protesting against moves towards the Western capitalist system – not asking for more of it. But China’s enemies misrepresented the peaceful protests to portray us as counterrevolutionaries calling for a reversal of the revolution. It is really sad, really absurd, that this is what people in the West think of us [former student protesters].&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Interview with Li Yanting (pseydonym), Beijing, November 19, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Hijacking any form of public discontent to portray it as a call for political westernisation was a common practice in the West particularly after the Cold War. Whether Egyptian protestors calling for “bread, freedom and administrative correctness” in 2011 or those in neighbouring Sudan in 2019 demonstrating against the rise in prices, protests over living conditions or government misconduct were very consistently spun to be portrayed as calling for Western-style liberal democracy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pedde, Nicola, ‘The Libyan conflict and its controversial roots,’ &#039;&#039;European View&#039;&#039;, vol. 16, 2017 (pp. 93–102). Hashemi, Nader, ‘The Arab Spring two years on: reflections on dignity, democracy, and devotion,’ &#039;&#039;Ethics &amp;amp;#x26; International Affairs&#039;&#039;, vol. 27, no. 2 (pp. 207–221). Horovitz, David, ‘A mass expression of outrage against injustice,’ &#039;&#039;Jerusalem Post&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western-trained professional activists would often then move in to seize leadership positions and divert public discontent in this direction – presenting political and economic westernisation as both a solution and a historical inevitability. Such portrayals were consistent with the post-Cold War Western worldview of an ‘end of history,’ which presented the West’s systems of governance as an ultimate truth and the inevitable outcome of political development across the world. The Western narrative of a Chinese protest which “drew upon Western-inspired ideals”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;History Hit on Facebook, June 7, 2016 (https://www.facebook.com/watch/?v=1059717217426669).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and was led by “pro-democracy dissidents”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brands, Hal, ‘Today’s U.S.-China Clash Began at Tiananmen Square,’ &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, May 31, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had little real grounding in reality, however, and while there were minority elements in Tiananmen Square in 1989 who did aspire for westernisation, they did not reflect the purpose of the movement. The deeply rooted Western perceptions of its own political and economic systems as ones universally aspired to, however, made it very easy for Western populations to believe that any discontent was a result of lack of westernising ‘pro-democracy’ reforms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Award winning Hong Kong journalist of Sri-Lankan origin Nury Vittachi was one of many to observe regarding how student protests were presented in the West:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Don’t say that the student demonstrations were a call for freedom. You see that written everywhere, but scholars agree that the students were complaining about the widespread corruption that they saw as preventing the achievement of what they wanted: a fair and just communist society. The students were fiercely patriotic and proud of China and its socialist stance…. Don’t say that the protests were a call for democracy. In truth, they were calling for reform within communism. It was only when students noticed that international reporters would race to photograph placards with English words such as ‘liberty’ that democracy was elevated to a major theme.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nury Vittachi on Facebook, ‘How NOT to talk to mainland Chinese friends about June 4,’ June 3, 2019. (https://www.facebook.com/708946213/posts/10157360352516214/?d=n).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Although a leading critic of Beijing, the London-based &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; conceded that events at Tiananmen more generally “have been distorted – continually and wildly – by the Western human rights lobby,” slamming “the selective remembering of influential reporters and human rights activists…. They have abused the memory of June 1989, turning it into a weapon to be used as part of their human rights agenda for China.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brendan, ‘Olympian myths of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the clearing out of Tiananmen Square on June 4, 1989, a Western narrative quickly emerged portraying authorities as having responded to the sit-in by dispatching soldiers to open fire into crowds and massacre peacefully protesting students without provocation. This was presented as a reflection of the party and military’s lack of respect for the lives of their people, and quickly became the overarching theme in Western portrayals of both the event and of China more broadly that would influence the meta-narrative surrounding the country for decades. NBC’s Washington bureau chief Tim Russert was one of many who referred to “tens of thousands” of deaths in Tiananmen Square.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Meet the Press&#039;&#039;, May 31, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; CBS correspondent Richard Roth’s story of being arrested and removed from the scene referred to “powerful bursts of automatic weapons, raging gunfire for a minute and a half that lasts as long as a nightmare.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Black Hands of Beijing: Lives of Defiance in China’s Democracy Movement&#039;&#039;, New York, John Wiley &amp;amp;#x26; Sons, 1993 (pp. 246–248).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Australian journalist Adrian Brown, who later became Al Jazeera’s most senior China correspondent, described: “A tank treading on two flattened bodies, a burned-out army personnel carrier and the charred corpse of a soldier inside.” He claimed decades later that the continued presence of police on China’s streets was meant to deter and intimidate its people with the threat of a similar outcome.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brown, Adrian, ‘Reporting from Tiananmen Square in 1989: “I saw a lot I will never forget”,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; referred to “violent suppression of pro-democracy protests in China’s Tiananmen Square – an event that shocked TV audiences around the world, [and] made global pariahs of the country’s top leaders.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘25 Years Ago in Beijing, A “Movement Unlikely to Die”,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Vittachi summarised the Western version of events: “your government gunned down all these poor students who were in Tiananmen Square pleading for freedom and democracy; the young people were so brave, one guy stood in front of a tank, but tens of thousands were massacred.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nury Vittachi on Facebook, ‘How NOT to talk to mainland Chinese friends about June 4,’ June 3, 2019. (https://www.facebook.com/708946213/posts/10157360352516214/?d=n).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Essentially, the West pushed a narrative of good against evil – the former being the Chinese youth calling for westernisation of their country’s political system who were suppressed by the ‘brutal’ and ‘totalitarian’ government holding China back. While this narrative is the most spectacular and memorable for a Western public relations effort, available evidence very strongly contradicts it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;What Happened in Beijing in June 1989&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
While protests in Beijing reflected real concerns with the direction of Chinese politics, such unrest presented external adversaries with multiple valuable opportunities to further their interests at the expense of the Chinese state and its people. The fabricated narrative of a mass slaughter played a vital role in vilifying China as part of an at the time fast-shrinking minority of states outside the Western sphere of influence, while misrepresenting protesters’ dissatisfaction served to strengthen the narrative of a global desire for political westernisation. The unrest also provided an opportunity to pursue China’s destabilisation, with Western intelligence agencies deeply involved in shaping the protest movement and supporting elements that were amenable to Western interests. As the &#039;&#039;Vancouver Sun&#039;&#039; was among the publications to report in 1992, citing officials, for several months preceding the clearing of Tiananmen Square on June 4: “the CIA had been helping student activists form the anti-government movement, providing typewriters, facsimile machines and other equipment to help them spread their message.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Vancouver Sun&#039;&#039;, September 17, 1992 (p. A20).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The involvement of Western intelligence agencies had been widely suspected, with the speed at which they were able to later locate and extract key pro-Western protest leaders further indicating that contacts had been established for some time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the complete absence of footage indicating protestors may have been killed in Tiananmen Square, as Western sources nearly unanimously claimed they had been, the incident came to be symbolised in Western reporting by images of a column of PLA tanks halting as a single civilian stood in its path. Considered “the most famous, enduring image of the massacre,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brendan, ‘Olympian myths of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; this was widely portrayed in the West as a symbol of the ‘pro-democracy westernisation’ movement standing in the way of ‘repressive authoritarianism.’ Like many aspects of the Western portrayals of the events of that day, this proved to be far from well founded. Although only a short extract was shown by Western sources, the full footage revealed that the armoured column was leaving Tiananmen Square on June 5. It showed that the man not only moved to prevent the tanks from driving around him, but was even allowed to climb onto one of them. This was hardly an image Western interests would benefit from conveying, and as a result a small cut of the footage was consistently shown out of context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cables from the U.S. embassy in Beijing published by Wikileaks in 2016 provided some of the most valuable insights into the events in Tiananmen Square. Written for government officials as a report of the events that happened, the cables contrasted sharply with the sensationalised reports in Western media written for public consumption. According to the embassy a Chilean diplomat and his wife were present when Chinese soldiers moved into Tiananmen Square to disperse protestors. They were able to enter and leave many times, and faced no harassment. Citing the diplomat, the embassy reported: “He watched the military enter the square and did not observe any mass firing of weapons into the crowds, although sporadic gunfire was heard. He said that most of the troops which entered the square were actually armed only with anti-riot gear – truncheons and wooden clubs; they were backed up by armed soldiers.” Crucially, and entirely contrary to Western claims, the diplomat witnessed “no mass firing into the crowd of students at the monument.” The students then agreed to leave the square, and there were no incidences of lethal force being used by authorities. “Once [an] agreement was reached for the students to withdraw, linking hands to form a column, the students left the square through the southeast corner,” it concluded, adding in reference to prevailing Western portrayals at the time that “there was no such slaughter.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Latin American Diplomat Eyewitness Account of June 3–4 Events on Tiananmen Square,’ US Embassy Telegram (Confidential), Wikileaks, July 12, 1989 (https://wikileaks.org/plusd/cables/89BEIJING18828_a.html).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chile was politically closely aligned with the U.S. at the time, and its diplomats’ accounts were considered reliable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Former Beijing bureau chief for the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, Jay Mathews, similarly conceded in 1998 that: “all verified eyewitness accounts say that the students who remained in the square when troops arrived were allowed to leave peacefully.” He referred to the ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre’ as a myth, stressing that it was “hard to find a journalist who has not contributed to the misimpression.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mathews, Jay, ‘The Myth of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;Colombia Journalism Review&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regarding the questionable reliability of the sources used to claim a massacre had occurred, Mathews recalled:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The resilient tale of an early morning Tiananmen massacre stems from several false eyewitness accounts…. Probably the most widely disseminated account appeared first in the Hong Kong press: a Qinghua University student described machine guns mowing down students in front of the Monument to the People’s Heroes in the middle of the square. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; gave this version prominent display on June 12, just a week after the event, but no evidence was ever found to confirm the account or verify the existence of the alleged witness…. Student leader Wu’er Kaixi said he had seen 200 students cut down by gunfire, but it was later proven that he left the square several hours before the events he described allegedly occurred…. A BBC reporter watching from a high floor of the Beijing Hotel said he saw soldiers shooting at students at the monument in the centre of the square. But as the many journalists who tried to watch the action from that relatively safe vantage point can attest, the middle of the square is not visible from the hotel.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;“As far as can be determined from the available evidence, no one died that night in Tiananmen Square,” Mathews concluded, with his statement highlighting the prevailing tendency for figures such as Kaixi and the BBC reporter to fabricate claims of a massacre and falsely pass themselves off as eyewitnesses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reporter Nicholas Kristof, who was in Beijing at that time, observed that claims of a massacre were questionable on several “major points.” He effectively debunked and highlighted major inconsistencies in the sensational article attributed to the anonymous Qinghua student that was circulated in Hong Kong press and widely cited by British sources, which was the source most key to promoting the narrative of a massacre. “State television has even shown film of students marching peacefully away from the square shortly after dawn as proof that they were &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; slaughtered,” Kristof stressed in conclusion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kristof, Nicholas, ‘Turmoil in China; Tiananmen Crackdown: Student’s Account Questioned on Major Points,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 13, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As sources claiming a massacre were over time discredited, a growing number of eyewitnesses attested to the fact that no massacre had ever taken place. One of the most notable was the Taiwan-born writer Hou Dejian, who had been on hunger strike in Tiananmen Square to show solidarity with the students. He recalled: “Some people said that 200 died in the Square and others claimed that as many as 2,000 died. There were also stories of tanks running over students who were trying to leave. I have to say that I did not see any of that. I myself was in the Square until 6:30 in the morning.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re “Remembering” are British Lies,’ &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reuters correspondent Graham Earnshaw, who spent the night of June 3–4 at the centre of Tiananmen Square and interviewed many students, watched the military arrive in the early dawn and “saw the clearing of the square from the square itself.” Earnshaw confirmed that most of the students had already left peacefully by this time, and that the remaining few hundred were persuaded to do the same. There was no violence, let alone a massacre.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Birth of a massacre myth,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even the BBC’s Beijing correspondent at the time, James Miles, who had for years criticised Chinese government actions and accounts of the incident, conceded 20 years later: “I was one of the foreign journalists who witnessed the events that night…. There was no massacre on Tiananmen Square.” Western reporting had “conveyed the wrong impression,” and “protestors who were still in the square when the army reached it were allowed to leave after negotiations,” he concluded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Tiananmen killings: Were the media right?,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, June 2, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Spanish ambassador in Beijing at the time, Eugenio Bregolat, noted in his own book which covered the subject that Spain’s TVE state media outlet had a television crew in the Tiananmen Square on June 4, and that if there had been a massacre, they would have been the first to record it. He stressed that most of the reports claiming a massacre were made by Western journalists in the Beijing Hotel some distance from the square and out of sight.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Birth of a massacre myth,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the narrative of a massacre having originated in the British colony of Hong Kong, and gaining particularly strong support from British media, former Australian diplomat and Tokyo bureau chief for &#039;&#039;The Australian&#039;&#039; Gregory Clark was one of many to attribute the narrative to a British black information operation. He observed in the title of a prominent article for the &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039; on the incident’s 25th anniversary: “Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re ‘Remembering’ are British Lies,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark further elaborated: “Anonymously planted stories are a favourite technique of UK black information authorities, but this did not stop it from being front-paged by the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; on June 12, together with photos of blazing troop-carrying buses and followed up by Tankman – the photo of a lone student allegedly trying to stop a row of army tanks from entering the Square. The myth of an unprovoked massacre has since taken root.” “As for Tankman, we now know from the cameraman himself that his widely-publicised photo was taken from his hotel window the day AFTER the riots, and the tanks were going away from, not into, the Square,” he further stressed. (Clark, Gregory, ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re “Remembering” are British Lies,’ &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; referring to it as&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;one of the more spectacular UK black information operations – almost on a par with the mythical Iraqi weapons of mass destruction. The original story of Chinese troops on the night of 3 and 4 June, 1989 machine-gunning hundreds of innocent student protesters in Beijing’s iconic Tiananmen Square has since been thoroughly discredited by the many witnesses there at the time – among them a Spanish TVE television crew, a Reuters correspondent and protesters themselves, who say that nothing happened other than a military unit entering and asking several hundred of those remaining to leave the Square late that night. Yet none of this has stopped the massacre from being revived constantly, and believed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re “Remembering” are British Lies,’ &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;While available evidence strongly points to there having been no ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre,’ despite how potent such a narrative quickly became as a symbol of ‘authoritarian Chinese government evil’ against ‘pro-democracy pro-Western good,’ unrest elsewhere in Beijing in June 1989 did result in lives being lost. Contrasting to Western claims of tens of thousands of innocent students killed in Tiananmen, street battles far from the square between soldiers and anti-government insurgents saw hundreds killed. Unlike the fabricated massacre of students which had no photographic evidence to support it, footage fully confirmed reports of attacks by unknown militants on PLA personnel and that many were burned alive and tortured in the streets. Coverage and publication of related images were conspicuous by their almost total absence from Western reporting, however.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cunningham, Philip J., &#039;&#039;Tiananmen Moon: Inside the Chinese Student Uprising of 1989&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman and Littlefield, 2009 (p. 269). ‘25 Years Ago in Beijing, A “Movement Unlikely to Die”,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gregory Clark alleged that soldiers were victims of attacks by petrol bombs, and that many were trapped in busses, strung up and burned. He questioned the suspicious circumstances under which radical anti-government elements had managed to gain access to such weapons and learned to use them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re “Remembering” are British Lies,’ &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By contrast the PLA personnel in Beijing, according to U.S. State Department reports, had carried no firearms when facing civilians up to June 3 which limited their ability to respond to armed attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Secretary’s Morning Summary for June 3, 1989, Secret, Department of State (p. 10) (https://nsarchive2.gwu.edu/NSAEBB/NSAEBB16/documents/09-01.htm).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regarding the photographic evidence of the mutilated and burned bodies of soldiers, Clark wrote: “Let’s go back to those photos of the burning buses. The popular view is that they were torched by angry protesters &#039;&#039;after&#039;&#039; the shooting began. In fact they were torched &#039;&#039;before&#039;&#039;. The evidence? Reports of charred corpses being strung up beneath overpasses (one photographed by Reuters remains unpublished), and photos of badly burned soldiers seeking shelter in nearby houses.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re “Remembering” are British Lies,’ &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These details were almost totally absent from Western coverage and would have undermined Western sources’ black and white portrayals of anti-government elements as purely moderate and peaceful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Scholar and freelance writer Philip J. Cunningham witnessed the emergence of violent youth groups who were well organised, armed and very distinct in both conduct and appearance from the students in Tiananmen Square. He stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The [peaceful] May Fourth spirit was gone, replaced by something murky and malevolent. There was a new element I hadn’t noticed much of before, young punks decidedly less than student-like in appearance. In the place of headbands and signed shirts with university pins they wore cheap, ill-fitting polyester clothes and loose windbreakers. Under our lights, their eyes gleaming with mischief, they brazenly revealed hidden Molotov cocktails…. Who were these punks in shorts and sandals, carrying petrol bombs? Gasoline is tightly rationed, so they could not have come up with these things spontaneously. Who taught them to make bottle bombs and for whom were the incendiary devices intended?&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cunningham, Philip J., &#039;&#039;Tiananmen Moon: Inside the Chinese Student Uprising of 1989&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman and Littlefield, 2009 (pp. 269, 270).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Another account detailed how soldiers were massacred on June 3 by several armed and seemingly radical militants who were calling for blood. The burning of a military personnel carrier and targeting of a soldier trapped inside was recounted by Cunningham as follows: “After throwing rocks at the armored vehicle, rioters stopped it…. Why did so many people choose to pursue the APC once it had safely passed? … The camouflaged vehicle was attacked on all sides … someone tossed a Molotov cocktail, setting the APC on fire. Flames spread quickly over the top of the vehicle and spilled onto the pavement.” Accompanying Cunningham was a student from the Central Academy of Drama, a former hunger striking peaceful protestor named Meng, who was himself shocked at the extreme violence of the rioters. Cunningham recalled Meng shouted:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;“Let the man out,” he cried. “Help the soldier, help him get out!” The agitated congregation was in no mood for mercy. Angry, blood-curdling voices ricocheted around us. “Kill the mother f*cker!” one said. Then another voice, even more chilling than the first screamed, “He is not human, he is a thing.” “Kill it, kill it!” shouted bystanders, bloody enthusiasm now whipped up to a high pitch. “Stop! Don’t hurt him!” Meng pleaded, leaving me behind as he tried to reason with the vigilantes. “Stop, he is just a soldier!” “He is not human, kill him, kill him!” said a voice…. At least one surrendering soldier was safely evacuated to a waiting ambulance, but the ambulance itself was attacked, the back door almost ripped off…. The blood thirst made me nauseous.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 273–274).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Cunningham stressed the difference between the minority militants and the majority of peaceful protestors, with the former “deliberately instigating violence, putting them at odds with conscientious demonstrators who had no intention of hurting anyone.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 273, 274).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The goal of the violent minority appeared to be to provoke a military response against both themselves, but also against the peaceful majority, which in turn would provide grounds to vilify the government and swell the ranks of radical anti-government factions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Use of such tactics may not have been unique to China. Following the overthrow of the Ukrainian government in 2014 European lawmaker Korwin-Mikke claimed the CIA had trained snipers in Poland to target protestors from behind police positions. Doing so provoked a major riot and violent retaliation against police forces, he claimed, which in turn sparked an escalating cycle of violence. Speaking to EU foreign affairs chief Catherine Ashton, Estonian Foreign Minister Urmas Paet later claimed these allegations were confirmed by considerable evidence on the ground. (MacAskill, Ewen, ‘Ukraine crisis: bugged call reveals conspiracy theory about Kiev snipers,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, March 5, 2014.) (‘“Maidan snipers trained in Poland”: Polish MP alleges special op in Ukraine to provoke riot,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, April 22, 2015.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Militants mingling among peaceful protestors and launching attacks from within their ranks, as alluded to by Cunningham and other observers, may have been what Deng Xiaoping referred to when he lamented on June 9: “because bad people mingled with the good, which made it difficult to take the drastic measures we should take.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences#ch03.xhtml fn65|65]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pictures of dead, burned and mutilated Chinese soldiers provide important evidence of the actions of the armed militants. A photograph of one was published in &#039;&#039;Granta&#039;&#039;, but never appeared elsewhere in the British press and made few appearances elsewhere in the West. “Perhaps because it challenges the myth of a peaceful student protest inside Tiananmen Square,” one analyst speculated regarding why these images of actual killings were scarcely shown or even known of, while misrepresentations of the ‘tank man’ image were propagated widely.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brendan, ‘Olympian myths of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Gregory Clark, for one, noted as an example of what he claimed was an intentional effort led by Britain to distort public perceptions of the events: “Reuters, the British new agency, refused to publish a photo of a charred [soldier’s] corpse strung up under an overpass – a photo that would have done much to explain what had happened.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘What really happened at Tiananmen?,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; was a notable exception, and did provide some coverage of these attacks, stating in a June 12 article that “on one avenue in western Beijing, demonstrators torched an entire military convoy of more than 100 trucks and armoured vehicles. Aerial pictures of conflagration and columns of smoke have powerfully bolstered the [Chinese] government’s arguments that the troops were victims, not executioners. Other scenes show soldiers’ corpses and demonstrators stripping automatic rifles off unresisting soldiers.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;John Burgess, ‘Images Vilify Protesters; Chinese Launch Propaganda Campaign,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 12, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; also briefly referred to the presence of “radicalised protesters, some now armed with guns and vehicles commandeered in clashes with the military.” “As columns of tanks and tens of thousands of soldiers approached Tiananmen many troops were set on by angry mobs…. [D]ozens of soldiers were pulled from trucks, severely beaten and left for dead. At an intersection west of the square, the body of a young soldier, who had been beaten to death, was stripped naked and hung from the side of a bus. Another soldier’s corpse was strung at an intersection east of the square,” it observed on June 5.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sterba, James P. and Ignatius, Adi and Greenberger, Robert S., ‘Class Struggle: China’s Harsh Actions Threaten to Set Back 10-Year Reform Drive – Suspicions of Westernization Are Ascendant, and Army Has a Political Role Again – A Movement Unlikely to Die,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 5, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These reports were notably published very early on before a narrative surrounding the unrest had fully been established. The violence by rioters was conspicuous for its almost total absence in subsequent Western coverage of the incident over the following three decades. The &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; would belatedly mention the attacks in 2008, but notably referred to the lynching of soldiers in radical terms as a “people’s execution” of “oppressors,” and as “understandable, even admirable.” It noted that “in one suburb, two soldiers were hanged from a burnt-out bus.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brendan, ‘Olympian myths of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In light of the U.S.’ long aforementioned history of infiltrating guerilla fighters and saboteurs into China for attacks on both military personnel and civilian infrastructure, it was speculated that these well-prepared insurgents, who appeared to come out of nowhere and attack soldiers without provocation, may have been infiltrated from Taiwan or elsewhere. This would explain their evident hatred for the PLA and their familiarity with producing makeshift weapons. Had these plain clothed but armed provocateurs succeeded in inciting soldiers to attack civilian protestors, it could have seriously undermined the prestige and legitimacy of both the military and the government. Ideally, as far as Western interests were concerned, this would eventually lead to the Chinese state’s collapse, and perhaps its balkanisation, as pro-Western elements were restored to power much as was being achieved across the Eastern Europe and in the Soviet Union itself at the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While some soldiers did respond to attacks with live fire, this occurred far from Tiananmen Square and was defensive. As the U.S. embassy cables themselves noted regarding the reason why soldiers used firearms: “some of the soldiers were forced into firing for self-defence or to protect the lives of their fellow soldiers.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Latin American Diplomat Eyewitness Account of June 3–4 Events on Tiananmen Square,’ US Embassy Telegram (Confidential), Wikileaks, July 12, 1989. (https://wikileaks.org/plusd/cables/89BEIJING18828_a.html).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Gregory Clark addressed this in the &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039; as follows:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;[w]e do not have to look much beyond those widely publicised photos of military buses in rows being set on fire by those protesting crowds. To date the world seems to have assumed that those buses were fired by the crowds AFTER the soldiers had started shooting. In fact it was the reverse – the crowds attacked the buses as they entered Beijing, incinerating dozens of soldiers inside, and only then did the shooting begin. Here too we do need not go far to find the evidence – in the not publicised photos of soldiers with horrible burns seeking shelter in nearby houses, and reports of charred corpses being strung from overpasses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘What really happened at Tiananmen?,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Considering the nature of the attacks on and killings of the soldiers, their responses and those of their commanders were far more proportional and restrained than one would expect of most militaries. This could be attributed to the PLA’s emphasis on political education, and perhaps to commanders’ awareness that the biggest danger militants could pose would be to provoke a disproportionate response. Indeed, the ‘tank man’ video showing a single protestor being allowed to block a tank column could easily have been interpreted as a sign of this restraint. By contrast police and military vehicles in other countries – including on many occasions in the West – were known to drive at high speed into protestors who attempted to block their passage.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Snyder, Alec, ‘Video appears to show Detroit police car driving into protesters,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, June 30, 2020. Austin, Henry and Ciechalski, Suzanne and Winter, Tom, ‘New York Mayor Bill de Blasio defends police after video shows NYPD SUV driving into protesters,’ &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, May 31, 2020. Reid, Alex, ‘Protests spurred by Washington police SUV running over crowd at street race,’ &#039;&#039;[http://driving.ca driving.ca]&#039;&#039;, January 25, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Clark himself compared the more restrained responses of PLA personnel to attacks with the responses of U.S. forces in Fallujah, Iraq, where despite fewer American personnel being killed the population was forced to endure extremely brutal reprisals.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘What really happened at Tiananmen?,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the intention to provoke soldiers to target civilian protestors, the most extreme of the protest leaders the 23-year-old Chai Ling, who considered herself the “chief commander” of the radical wing, stated six years later in 1995: “what we are actually hoping for is bloodshed, for the moment when the government has no choice but to brazenly butcher the people. Only when the Square is awash with blood will the people of China open their eyes. Only then will they really be united. But how can I explain any of this to my fellow students?” She referred to those who opposed provoking the government into carrying out such a massacre as “selfish.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gordon, Richard and Hinton, Carma, &#039;&#039;The Gate of Heavenly Peace&#039;&#039; (film), Independent Television Service, 1995.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The fact that the Chinese population had failed to respond to political events as she had hoped led her to lament: “you, the Chinese, you are not worth my struggle. You are not worth my sacrifice.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ling attested to the fact that there was a harsh competition for leadership of the protest movement, with the majority calling for better workers’ rights and reduced corruption while a militant minority led by herself called for the government’s overthrow. She was particularly critical of the moderate Beijing Students’ Autonomous Union which represented the more mainstream aspirations of the protest movement.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. Minzhu, Han, &#039;&#039;Cries for Democracy: Writings and Speeches from the Chinese Democracy Movement&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ling and other leaders of the protests’ radical wing reportedly worked very closely with Gene Sharp, who was considered America’s leading expert on the exploiting of internal dissent in countries outside the Western sphere of influence to achieve their destabilisation. Sharp arrived in Beijing in May 1989, and the tactics of protestors notably closely mirrored those recommended in his own writings on the subject. This was documented in detail by French scholar Dr. Bertrand M. Roehner, who authored the book &#039;&#039;Driving Forces in Physical, Biological and Socio-economic Phenomena&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roehner, Bertrand M., ‘How China almost became an American backyard,’ Paris, Abraca Publishing, 2017 (https://www.lpthe.jussieu.fr/~roehner/oce.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Multiple sources, including several foreign governments, indicated that Sharp worked very closely with the CIA and the CIA-linked and U.S. government funded National Endowment for Democracy,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Smith, Marcie, ‘Change Agent: Gene Sharp’s Neoliberal Nonviolence,’ &#039;&#039;Nonsite&#039;&#039;, May 10, 2019. ‘The Quiet American,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 3, 2012. Smith, Marcie, ‘Getting Gene Sharp Wrong,’ &#039;&#039;Jacobin&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2019. Roehner, Bertrand M., ‘How China almost became an American backyard,’ Paris, Abraca Publishing, 2017 (https://www.lpthe.jussieu.fr/~roehner/oce.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and played an important role in similar destabilisation efforts in the Warsaw Pact and European regions of the Soviet Union at the time. He subsequently played important roles in similar efforts targeting Soviet successor states, the Arab world from 2011, and Myanmar and Venezuela later that decade.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Q&amp;amp;#x26;A: Gene Sharp,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, December 6, 2011. ‘Egypt: Gene Sharp Taught Us How To Revolt!,’ &#039;&#039;Global Voices&#039;&#039;, April 15, 2011. Sapozhnikova, Galina, &#039;&#039;The Lithuanian Conspiracy and the Soviet Collapse: Investigation into a Political Demolition&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2018 (pp. 43, 44, 50, 51, 58, 176, 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaders of the protests’ radical wing consistently expressed strongly Western-supremacist sentiments and the strong belief that westernisation was the only way for China to progress. The most notable was Liu Xiaobo, who was much lauded in the West and awarded a Nobel Peace Prize in 2010. He praised “100 years of colonialism” in Hong Kong for allegedly improving the territory, and claimed that China needed at least 300 years of Western colonialism imposed on it to be able to advance.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences#ch03.xhtml fn81|81]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His strongly Western supremacist position was hardly new, and as early as 1988 he had stated: “To choose Westernisation is to choose to be human,” while China’s own supposedly inferior culture left the population “wimpy, spineless, and f**ked up.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sautman, Barry and Hairong, Yan, ‘Do supporters of Nobel winner Liu Xiaobo really know what he stands for?,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, December 15, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Liu similarly expressed strong belief in the idea of a Western ‘civilising and democratising mission,’ for example stating regarding the U.S.-led invasion of Iraq:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;my support for the invasion of Iraq will not waver. Just as, from the beginning, I believed that the military intervention of Britain and the United States would be victorious, I am still full of belief in the final victory of the Freedom Alliance and the democratic future of Iraq, and even if the armed forces of Britain and the United States should encounter some obstacles such as those that they are currently facing, this belief of mine will not change … a free, democratic and peaceful Iraq will emerge.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences#ch03.xhtml fn83|83]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The Western war efforts in Korea and Vietnam, the former which was described as genocide against the Korean population by several Western and South Korean scholars,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Dong-Choon, ‘Forgotten war, forgotten massacres – the Korean War (1950–1953) as licensed mass killings,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Genocide Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, issue 4, December 2004 (pp. 523–544). Chossudovsky, Michael, Presentation to the Japanese Foreign Correspondents Club on U.S. Aggression against the People of Korea, Tokyo, August 1, 2013. Hynes, Patricia, ‘The Korean War: Forgotten, Unknown and Unfinished,’ &#039;&#039;Truthout&#039;&#039;, July 12, 2013. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Modern Library, 2010 (p. 154). &#039;&#039;Report on U.S. Crimes in Korea&#039;&#039;, Commission of International Association of Democratic Lawyers, March 31, 1952 (p. 21).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; were both strongly praised by Liu.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sautman, Barry and Hairong, Yan, ‘Do supporters of Nobel winner Liu Xiaobo really know what he stands for?,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, December 15, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Liu’s stances later won him both substantial funding from the National Endowment for Democracy, as well as considerable support from across the Western world.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His statements were hardly isolated, with many of the leadership of the protest’s radical wing expressing similar sentiments. The ideal outcome of the Tiananmen incident, as far as Western interests were concerned, would have been to place China under a new leadership ascribing to such a Western supremacist school of thought. For his statements and his pro-Western activism Liu was widely hailed in the Western world as the “Chinese Nelson Mandela,” ironic as it was since Mandela fought for decades against Western supremacist ideas and systems while Liu was strongly guided by them and advocated for their imposition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western involvement in the unrest in China in 1989 extended to information warfare operations targeting the government, the military and the general public. Voice of America (VOA) targeted the People’s Liberation Army by broadcasting to its satellites, and falsely reported several times that military units were turning on each other and the country was collapsing into civil war. The goal appeared to be to sow confusion and panic in the military and government. Shortly after attacks on soldiers began in Beijing, VOA reported that Prime Minister Li Peng had been shot and Deng Xiaoping was nearing death. It increased Chinese language broadcasts to 11 hours daily.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Voice of America Beams TV Signals to China,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 9, 1989. Becker, Brian, ‘What Really Happened in Tiananmen Square 25 Years Ago,’ &#039;&#039;Global Research&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; VOA’s focus on events in Tiananmen Square were extreme, growing from 20 percent of airtime between May 4 and May 15 to over 80 percent after June 4.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Zhou, He, &#039;&#039;Media and Tiananmen Square&#039;&#039;, Hauppauge, Nova Science Publishers, 1996 (p. 112).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such tactics were hardly unique to operations against China. Two years later during Operation Desert Storm, for example, the U.S. accessed Iraqi military communications to transmit contradictory orders and excessively ludicrous propaganda statements pretending to be the Iraqi leadership in order to disrupt and demoralise the country’s armed forces. Later that year when the USSR disintegrated the U.S. was able to access Soviet military communications to ensure that any attempt to stop pro-Western elements from seizing power could be pre-empted.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pincus, Walter, ‘Bush Aided Yeltsin in ’91 Coup, New Report Says,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 15, 1994.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western intelligence operations in China continued after protests disbanded on June 4, the most notable being Operation Yellowbird which was carried out by the CIA and by British agencies. The operation sought to extract the Western assets who had led the radical wing of the protests from China. The close connections many of these figures already had to Western intelligence played an important role in facilitating their extraction, with 15 of the 21 most important assets successfully retrieved and taken to the British colony of Hong Kong.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Escape From Tiananmen: How Secret Plan Freed Protesters,’ &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, May 28, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellowbird saw Western intelligence agencies work closely with criminal gangs, the support of which was key to its success, most notably the Sun Yee On triad, which was involved in human trafficking, prostitution, smuggling, extortion, counterfeiting, gambling and narcotics. The criminal organisation was provided with sophisticated equipment and weapons for the operation by the CIA.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lo, Shiu Hing, &#039;&#039;The Politics of Cross-Border Crime in Greater China: Case Studies of Mainland China, Hong Kong, and Macao&#039;&#039;, New York, M.E. Sharp, 2009 (pp. 87, 88).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Known gang members in Hong Kong were also heavily involved in financing Operation Yellowbird.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Liu, Melinda, ‘Still on the wing; inside Operation Yellowbird, the daring plot to help dissidents escape,’ &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, April 1, 1996. Anderlini, Jamil, ‘Tiananmen Square: the long shadow,’ &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, June 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such organisations across East Asia had long partnered with Western interests as far back as the Opium Wars, and did so increasingly during the Cold War, in part due to fears that communist rule and a much harder line on crime and trafficking would bring an end to their ability to operate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extraction teams were sent into the Chinese mainland, reportedly from Hong Kong, equipped night-vision goggles, infrared signallers, encryption devices and makeup to help disguise the assets. Once out of China, the protest leaders were quickly relocated to the West primarily to the U.S. and France. &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; described them as the “media darlings of Tiananmen Square,” and their continued operations against the Chinese government from the cities of the countries that had first supported their operations represented a significant Western propaganda coup.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hailed in the West as ‘Chinese Joan of Arc’ Chai Ling, who had stated her intention to provoke a government massacre of protestors, was among those extracted. For her activities and her prestige as a fighter for westernisation she received two Nobel Peace Prize nominations and an invitation to attend Princeton University, where she studied international relations at the Woodrow Wilson School of Public and International Affairs. Ling became a fundamentalist Christian, which was publicised in 2009, and she subsequently hosted fundraisers for far-right politicians in the U.S. while her American husband Robert Maginn served as the Chairman of the Massachusetts Republican Party from 2011 to 2013. She testified eight times at the U.S. Congress against the Chinese state.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ebbert, Stephanie, ‘Ex-worker sues software firm Jenzabar Inc. on bias charge,’ &#039;&#039;Boston Globe&#039;&#039;, April 19, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regarding her vision for a politically westernised China and an end to party rule, Ling stated: “China will definitely have democracy in the future but it will be better than democracy, it will be like heaven. All our tears will be dried. There will be no death or unhappiness.” Her work, she said, was “at all times was motivated and guided by the teachings of Jesus Christ.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Anderlini, Jamil, ‘Tiananmen Square: the long shadow,’ &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, June 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;China and the West After Tiananmen Square&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
With PLA units launching only modest reprisals in response to the militants attacking them from among the protestors, and the military avoiding a fall into disorder, Western intervention to destabilise China fell far short of success. As a result, the country would continue its path towards economic growth, and the ruling party would eventually crack down harder on corruption while raising living standards considerably. China emerged as the world’s largest economy in 2014, and by the end of 2020 had a GDP one sixth larger than that of the United States.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Allison, Graham, ‘China Is Now the World’s Largest Economy. We Shouldn’t Be Shocked.,’ &#039;&#039;Harvard Kennedy School Belfer Center&#039;&#039;, October 15, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Its industries by then were poised to gain dominance in many key areas of high tech ranging from artificial intelligence to 5G.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;China and America’s Tech War from AI to 5G: The Struggle to Shape the Future of World Order&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Lexington Books, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In contrast the Soviet Union, which in 1989 had been several decades ahead of China in its high tech and economic development, was successfully destabilised two years later leading to its balkanisation, a 45 percent contraction in the post-Soviet Russian economy, the loss of much its industrial base, a crash in life expectancy and skyrocketing poverty rates.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Menshikov, Stanislav, ‘Russian Capitalism Today,’ &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 51. no. 3, 1999 (pp. 82–86). Klein, Naomi, &#039;&#039;The Shock Doctrine: The Rise of Disaster Capitalism&#039;&#039;, London, Penguin, 2008 (Chapter 11).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The result was millions of deaths and the trafficking of hundreds of thousands of women into slavery in Western Europe and the U.S. during the 1990s.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tverdova, Yulia V., ‘Human Trafficking in Russia and Other Post-Soviet States,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Review&#039;&#039;, December 11, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the Cold War’s immediate aftermath, the possibility of a balkanisation of China into smaller states was being openly discussed in the West as such a process was underway in the Soviet Union.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Miles, Jack, ‘Another “Prison of Nations”: China: As in the Soviet Union, a regional decoupling could end communism.,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, November 27, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the USSR’s case this led to Soviet successor states devoting much of their energies over the next three decades to fighting one another after having formerly been united as a single superpower, which left Western hegemony unchallenged.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Kyrgyzstan-Tajikistan border clashes claim nearly 100 lives,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, September 19, 2022. De Waal, Thomas, ‘Unfinished Business in the Armenia-Azerbaijan Conflict,’ &#039;&#039;Carnegie Europe&#039;&#039;, February 11, 2021. Ellyat, Holly, ‘Tensions between Russia and Georgia are on the rise again: Here’s why it matters,’ &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, July 11, 2019. Flanagan, Stephen J. et al., ‘Deterring Russian Aggression in the Baltic States Through Resilience and Resistance,’ RAND Corporation, April 2019. Yuhas, Alan, ‘Thousands of Civilian Deaths and 6.6 Million Refugees: Calculating the Costs of War,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The unrest of 1989 thus marked a decisive turning point in China’s history in which the country avoided a very dark fate, and resulted in the deposition of Zhao Ziyang who was accused of having openly sided with pro-Western elements in the protest movement. Some analysts, such as international relations scholar Hal Brands, interpreted June 1989 as the beginning of a new phase in China’s relations with the West – a Cold War which would intensify with time as Western rhetoric towards Beijing changed drastically. Brands claimed in 2019 that 1989 highlighted “fundamental political differences at the heart of today’s U.S.-China competition,” and served as an “early notice” that China was not going to westernise its political system as Soviet Bloc communist states had.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brands, Hal, ‘Today’s U.S.-China Clash Began at Tiananmen Square,’ &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, May 31, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, three decades later when China had comfortably surpassed the U.S. in GDP,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Allison, Graham, ‘China Is Now the World’s Largest Economy. We Shouldn’t Be Shocked.,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, October 15, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in spending on military acquisitions,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mitt Romney on Twitter, ‘China matches US spending on military procurement, which is tremendously dangerous given that China doesn’t believe in human rights or democracy. My #FY21NDAA amendment directs the @DeptOfDefense compare our spending with that of China and Russia to provide us with a lay of land.,’ July 20, 2020. ‘Schieffer Series: A Conversation with Senator Mitt Romney on U.S.-China Relations and Great Power Competition,’ &#039;&#039;Centre for Strategic and International Studies&#039;&#039;, July 22, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in scientific publications,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Koshikawa, Noriaki, ‘China passes US as world’s top researcher, showing its R&amp;amp;#x26;D might,’ &#039;&#039;Nikkei&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; among several other key metrics, hardliners in Washington such as former CIA Director Mike Pompeo lamented Western complacency in 1989. Using the fabricated Tiananmen massacre as a pretext, many contended the West should have taken much more aggressive actions to snuff China out as a challenger to Western power when it was much weaker.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Big Tech and China: What Do We Need from Silicon Valley?, The Nixon Seminar on Conservative Realism and National Security, April 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tiananmen incident closely coincided with multiple Western interventions across the communist world targeting states in the Warsaw Pact and Yugoslavia, which in most cases relied not on military action but rather on new information warfare capabilities and on cultivation and support for pro-Western paramilitary units. When China remained stable, however, the West managed to salvage a public relations victory by referring to a purported one-sided massacre of student protestors which never happened to vilify Beijing – an atrocity fabrication for propaganda purposes. The alleged massacre would continue to be used as a pretext to pursue limited hostile policies against China including economic sanctions, arms embargoes, the suspension of World Bank and Asian Development Bank loans, and cancellation of many investment projects. Beijing was nevertheless able to leverage Western private sector interests, which in contrast to Western nations’ geopolitical interests were leading major firms to push for a normalisation of ties, to quickly resume trade and have most sanctions lifted. The ludicrous potential of access to Chinese markets and to its workforce provided this leverage. Canada, which took the hardest line on the issue, maintained sanctions for four years but was eventually forced to relax them as it remained an outlier even among Western countries. Chinese sources also perceived that Britain used claims of a massacre in Tiananmen Square as a pretext to renege on bilateral understandings relating to the return of the colony of Hong Kong to Beijing.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Maxwell, Neville, ‘Sino-British Confrontation over Hong Kong,’ &#039;&#039;Economic and Political Weekly&#039;&#039;, vol. 30, no. 23, June 1995 (pp. 1384–1398).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Memorial services were held across the Western world commemorating those who had supposedly been slaughtered fighting for westernisation in Tiananmen Square – a self-congratulatory narrative which both vilified the East Asian enemy and placed Western values and the Western political system on a pedestal. Much like the forced defections of Korean War prisoners to Western-aligned states (see Chapter 2), this was repeatedly reemphasised in the West to convey the narrative of a Chinese government at odds with the best interests of its population – and a Western world which stood with the Chinese people and represented their future hopes and aspirations. Regular references to the clashes of June 1989 cast an aura of notoriety on the most central location in Beijing, subtly reminding the world ‘what kind of country’ China was with the incident widely referred to in Western media on June 4 every year. Propagation of the myth of a massacre was key to shaping Western and global public perceptions of the post-Cold War world order and casting China, and those others which failed to westernise their political systems, firmly as the villains. The alleged Tiananmen Square massacre thus formed the core of a new metanarrative surrounding China for a new era of post-Cold War relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For well over a decade the alleged Tiananmen massacre provided a key reference point for discussions surrounding China whenever the country made headlines. Before and during U.S. President Bill Clinton’s trip to Beijing in 1998, for example, the &#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039; referred to the square as “the site of the student slaughter.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039;, June 25, 1998 (p. 22).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; referred to Tiananmen the following day as the place “where pro-democracy demonstrators were gunned down,” and to the “Tiananmen Square massacre” where armed troops killed “hundreds or more.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, June 26, 1998 (p. 7A). &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 26, 1998 (p. A10).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A &#039;&#039;Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039; front page headline referred to “Tiananmen, where Chinese students died.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039;, June 27, 1998 (p. 1A).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the 2008 Beijing summer Olympics, when international media was in China’s capital, Tiananmen Square was referred to by Western reporters as China’s “blackened heart” – supposedly a symbol of Chinese malice which Western voices widely claimed overshadowed an almost perfectly executed Olympic games.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brendan, ‘Olympian myths of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As observed in the &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039; in July 2008:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;With the Beijing Olympics looming we see more attempts to remind the world about the alleged June 4, 1989, massacre of democracy-seeking students in Beijing’s Tiananmen Square. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, which did so much to spread the original story of troops shooting student protesters there with abandon, has recently published several more articles condemning the alleged massacre, including one suggesting there should be an Olympic walkout. Other media, including Britain’s usually impartial &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;Independent&#039;&#039;, and Australia’s &#039;&#039;Sydney Morning Herald&#039;&#039;, have chimed in. None are interested in publishing rebuttals. This effort is impressive, especially considering the overwhelming evidence that there was no Tiananmen Square massacre…. Damage from the Tiananmen myth continues.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Birth of a massacre myth,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Such efforts by Western news outlets to keep the story alive and evoke it to shape perceptions of China would only increase in the 2010s as the Barak Obama administration’s Pivot to Asia initiative fuelled greater tensions with Beijing and made countering China a primary foreign policy priority. &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, for example, framed the incident on its 40th anniversary in 2019 as: “Beijing’s bloody showdown with democracy” – directly contradicting information declassified since by stating “the massacre at Tiananmen killed hundreds, possibly thousands.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Barron, Laignee, ‘How the Tiananmen Square Massacre Changed China Forever,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was highly representative of the predominant trend in Western coverage. By the early 2020s, as Sino-U.S. relations reached lows not seen since the 1960s, art commemorating Tiananmen Square became increasingly common in the West. Examples from New York City alone ranged from the gay romance &#039;&#039;Tiananmen Requiem&#039;&#039; which opened in March 2022 to Broadway’s &#039;&#039;Tiananmen: A New Musical&#039;&#039; which premiered the following year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The alleged slaughter in Tiananmen Square has for decades been characterised in the West as a manifestation of the nature of the Chinese government, and as showing an almost unique level of depravity in the country. This characterisation bore a very strong contrast to the way clashes between authorities and protestors or rioters were covered when they occurred in countries more closely aligned with Western interests. A notable example was the deployment of the U.S. Military during the 1960s to suppress peaceful student protesters,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cox, Chelsey, ‘Fact check: National Guard was activated most often during the Civil Rights Era,’ &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, June 14, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; at times killing them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kaur, Harmeet, ‘50 years ago today, the shooting of 4 college students at Kent State changed America,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, May 4, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American students had not lynched soldiers, thrown firebombs at military vehicles or torched public property, and no soldiers were killed or harmed – the violence was totally one-sided. While the alleged massacre in Tiananmen Square was consistently closely associated with the intrinsic nature of the Chinese state, no remotely similar associations were made with the very real student killings in America.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable example was the South Korean government’s well documented military action to suppress the Gwangju student uprising in May 1980, in which the U.S. Military was heavily complicit and which saw a death toll estimated at between 1000 and 2000.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Donald N., ‘U.S. Role in Kwangju and Beyond,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 29, 1996. Shorrock, Tim, ‘The Gwangju Uprising and American Hypocrisy: One Reporter’s Quest for Truth and Justice in Korea,’ &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, June 5, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While there had been no serious attacks on police or security forces to provoke the use of deadly force, Western media and political leaders largely turned a blind eye.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Plunk, Daryl M., ‘South Korea’s Kwangju Incident Revisited,’ &#039;&#039;Asian Studies Backgrounder&#039;&#039;, no. 35, 1985 (p. 5).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Venezuela nine days of protests beginning on February 27, 1989, saw hundreds and by some estimates several thousand protestors killed, although with a Western-aligned government having been responsible the incident was scarcely mentioned in Western press.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Grainger, Sarah, ‘Victims of Venezuela’s Caracazo clashes reburied,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, February 28, 2011. Márquez, Humberto, ‘UN, Venezuela: Wound Still Gaping 20 Years after “Caracazo”,’ &#039;&#039;Inter Press Service&#039;&#039;, February 27, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In India the police’s mishandling of riots in Bihar in 1989 caused an estimated 1000 deaths, which also received little coverage in the West.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Iqbal, Javed, ‘The forgotten riots of Bhagalpur,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2014. Hazarika, Sanjoy, ‘India Reports 1,000 Deaths in Hindu-Muslim Fighting,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 28, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This trend towards Western sources strongly downplaying massacres in friendly states went back decades, a notable example being in 1961 when French police fired on and killed an estimated 300 peaceful protestors without provocation in Paris. The Paris police chief who ordered it was subsequently promoted and awarded the Légion d’Honneur, while police archives were sealed to anyone looking to investigate until the 1990s.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Willsher, Kim, ‘France remembers Algerian massacre 50 years on,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 17, 2011. Ramdani, Nabila, ‘The massacre that Paris denied,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 16, 2011. Thibaud, Paul, ‘Le 17 octobre 1961 : un moment de notre histoire’ [October 17, 1961: a moment in our history], &#039;&#039;Esprit&#039;&#039;, vol. 279, no. 11, 2001 (pp. 6–19).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In sharp contrast to Tiananmen, Western media outlets such as &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; strongly downplayed the massacre as it was perpetrated by a Western country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Napoli, James J., ‘A 1961 Massacre of Algerians in Paris When the Media Failed the Test,’ &#039;&#039;The Washington Report on Middle East Affairs&#039;&#039;, March 1997 (p. 36).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Had there been unrest in Beijing just five years prior when China was a valued partner against the Soviet Union, Western actors would have been far less likely to capitalise on it to promote destabilisation and vilify the Chinese state. Even a massacre, had one occurred just a few years earlier, would have likely received minimal coverage much like clashes in Gwangju, Paris or Caracas. It was only due to the Cold War’s end that destabilising China and fabricating narratives that vilified the country again aligned with Western interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Four The Gulf War ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Iraq as the New Adversary&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
On August 2, 1990, the Ba’athist Republic of Iraq launched a full-scale invasion of its southern neighbour the State of Kuwait in what proved to be one of the most consequential military actions in modern Middle Eastern history. Multiple factors influenced Baghdad’s decision, with the country under the presidency of Saddam Hussein from 1979 having spent eight of the past eleven years at war with its neighbour to the east, the Islamic Republic of Iran, after invading in 1980. The war had exhausted Iraq’s substantial foreign reserves of almost $100 billion, and by 1990 its economy was in dire straits with a combination of crashing oil prices and Iranian strikes on its infrastructure having lowered annual oil revenues from $26 billion to just $10 billon.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewis, Adrian R., &#039;&#039;The American Culture of War: A History of US Military Force from World War II to Operation Enduring Freedom&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2012 (p. 313).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus when Kuwait repeatedly far exceeded OPEC oil production quotas despite repeated Iraqi warnings and requests, with the effect of driving prices down, the resulting Iraqi losses seriously impeded post-war recovery and were annually equivalent to the entire budget deficit of Iraq’s oil-reliant economy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Opec pressures Kuwait to moderate quota demand,’ &#039;&#039;New Straits Times&#039;&#039;, July 7, 1989. Salameh, Mamdouh G., ‘Oil Wars,’ USAEE Working Paper No. 14-163, 2014. Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (Chapter 12: Why Kuwait?).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While Baghdad repeatedly alleged this was part of a Kuwaiti-American economic conspiracy against it,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 315).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it also accused Kuwait of horizontal drilling to steal its oil, and of blocking access to the sea by holding Iraqi-claimed islands.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Confrontation in the Gulf: The Oilfield Lying Below the Iraq-Kuwait Dispute,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 3, 1990. ‘It’s Time to Think Straight About Saddam,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 23, 1997. Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (p. 183). Nasrawi, Salah, ‘Iraq Accuses Kuwait of Violating Border, Stealing Oil,’ &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, July 18, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kuwait’s inflexibility over its oil policies and territorial disputes, despite repeated warnings, was seen by King Fahd of Saudi Arabia among other regional leaders to have brought the invasion on itself, with Riyadh having urged its neighbour to be more accommodating.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (pp. 229–231, 239, 273).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuwait had the Middle East’s fourth largest oil reserves at an estimated 94 billion barrels, and Iraq initially planned to use its invasion to install a friendly client government in power&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Karsh, Efraim and Rautsi, Inari, &#039;&#039;Saddam Hussein: A Political Biography&#039;&#039;, New York, Grove Press, 1991 (p. 222). &#039;&#039;The Times&#039;&#039;, December 8, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; much as the U.S. had done recently in Grenada in 1983&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Waters, Maurice, ‘The Invasion of Grenada, 1983 and the Collapse of Legal Norms,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Peace Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 23, no. 3, September 1986 (pp. 229–246). Berlin, Michael J., ‘U.S. Allies Join in Lopsided U.N. Vote Condemning Invasion Of Grenada,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 3, 1983.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in Panama just eight months prior in December 1989.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rothschild, Matthew, ‘In Panama, An Illegal and Unwarranted Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 21, 1989. Maechling Jr., Charles, ‘Washington’s Illegal Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, no. 79, Summer, 1990 (pp. 113–131). Henkin, Louis, ‘The Invasion of Panama Under International Law: A Gross Violation,’ &#039;&#039;Columbia Journal of Transnational Law&#039;&#039;, vol. 29, issue 2, 1991 (pp. 293–318).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With the invasions of Kuwait, Grenada and Panama being almost identical in the kind of international crimes they represented, it was argued by some analysts that by its illegal and unprovoked actions the U.S. had diminished the post-Second World War taboo against crimes of aggression against one’s smaller neighbours and set an international precedent on which Iraq then acted.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;When calls grew in the West to put the Iraqi leadership on trial for the war, the Iraqi Bar Association notably sought to organise a popular trial for President Bush for the crime of invading Grenada, indicating that the recent American attack had some presence in Iraqi political discourse. Baghdad also tried to relativise its crime by tying it to the post-1967 Israeli annexation of Arab lands, in part to win Arab support, and to this end offered to withdraw if Israel also returned to its UN-recognised borders. (&#039;&#039;Baghdad Domestic Service&#039;&#039;, August 16, 1990.) (&#039;&#039;Baghdad Voice of the Masses&#039;&#039;, September 1, 1990.) (&#039;&#039;Iraq News Agency&#039;&#039;, September 4 and 24, 1990.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Much as installing a U.S. client state in Panama was seen in Washington to be necessary to ensure favourable access to the strategically vital Panama Canal, Iraq planned to install a client government in Kuwait which would presumably reduce oil production to within OPEC quotas and invest more of its revenues in Iraq. Kuwait was also expected to agree to a resolution of territorial disputes over the strategically located Bubiyan and Warba islands that was favourable to Baghdad.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Some analysts postulated that Iraq had been given the green light by Washington to take military action against Kuwait, possibly in an effort to bait Baghdad into invading, with U.S. Ambassador April Glaspie having told President Hussein shortly before the war: “We have no opinion on the Arab-Arab conflicts, like your border disagreement with Kuwait.” The State Department also affirmed to Baghdad that Washington had “no special defence or security commitments to Kuwait.” (‘Confrontation in the Gulf; U.S. Gave Iraq Little Reason Not to Mount Kuwait Assault,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 23, 1990.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With Soviet influence in the Middle East having been in decline for over a decade Iraq remained the only major power in the region outside the Western sphere of influence. Its close security ties with the USSR and China, highly tense relations with Western-aligned Israel, and unpredictable leadership, led it to be seen as a potential challenger to Western interests. With the Cold War over and Iran successfully contained, crushing Iraq’s military and economy would mark a key turning point in regional order, returning it to the pre-Cold War status quo of near unchallenged Western hegemony. Following the USSR’s effective withdrawal from its prior role of containing Western power, demonstrating America and its allies’ ability to project force on a tremendous scale into the territories of countries across the world would also send a message of unchallenged strength with the potential to transform global order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to U.S. Air Force Chief of Staff General Michael J. Dugan, President George H. W. Bush intended to go to war with Iraq almost as soon as he heard Kuwait had been invaded, and quickly announced plans for an air campaign which would concentrate on targeting Iraqi population centres.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 6, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Dugan was dismissed from his post a few days after his revelations.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clarke, Richard A., &#039;&#039;Against All Enemies&#039;&#039;, New York, Free Press, 2004 (p. 9).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus while Iraq initially announced plans on August 5 that it had begun its withdrawal from Kuwait,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Iraq News Agency&#039;&#039;, August 3, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the announcement on August 8 that the U.S. was deploying its own forces near Iraq’s borders, including unprecedentedly to neighbouring Saudi Arabia, led Baghdad to reverse its plans.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, August 9, 1990. Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1992 (pp. 285, 288).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kuwait was instead formally annexed into Iraq on August 28,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Iraq News Agency&#039;&#039;, August 28, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with the territory expected to be used as leverage to gain Western security guarantees, or to otherwise serve as a buffer zone between Iraq and the Western military contingent in the Gulf in the face of possible attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Soviets Say Iraq Accepts Kuwait Pullout Linked to Truce and End to Sanctions; Bush Rejects Conditions: War is to Go On,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 22, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opportunities for a mediated settlement over Kuwait were notably consistently rejected by Washington on the basis that they would legitimise the Iraqi government, despite Baghdad repeatedly indicating a willingness withdraw and restore Kuwaiti sovereignty.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Iraq’s key condition for withdrawing was that it would be guaranteed that it would not come under Western attack afterwards. As President Hussein informed former British Prime Minister Edward Heath when asked to withdraw Iraqi forces from Kuwait: “But what guarantee will you give me that if I pull out of Kuwait, the Americans and the British won’t come in with forces and be in a better position to bomb me and my country than they are at the moment; to attack us from Kuwait instead of Saudi Arabia?”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (pp. 340–341).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An offer on August 7 proposed that in return for security guarantees Iraq would fully withdraw, reinstate the Kuwaiti monarchy, reach an agreement with Washington for all matters pertaining to oil, and later even to sign a non-aggression pact with Kuwait. Washington’s response indicated it saw there was little to discuss.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 310–313).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In part as a result it was widely assessed that the U.S. sought to have Iraq remain in Kuwait so as to provide a pretext for military action.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 318).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As noted in a publication by the U.S. National Security Archive regarding efforts by Soviet leader Mikhail Gorbachev to mediate a peace deal: “the United States saw Gorbachev’s efforts to work out a peaceful solution as a problem and a nuisance. At that moment Washington was concerned that Saddam might actually comply with U.N. resolutions, which would undermine the grounds for [the military operation] Desert Storm.” A peaceful resolution was not seen to be in Washington’s interest.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Savranskaya, Svetlana and Blanton, Thomas, ‘Gorbachev’s “Diplomatic Marathon” to Prevent the 1991 Persian Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;NSA Archive&#039;&#039;, February 26, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. instead quickly took an uncompromising position and called for the removal of Saddam Hussein as Iraqi president and the disbanding of the Iraqi Military as preconditions for a peaceful settlement.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wells, Donald Arthur, &#039;&#039;The United Nations: States Vs International Laws&#039;&#039;, New York, Algora Publishing, 2005 (p. 86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Baghdad expressed a strong willingness to enter negotiations with the assistance of the Arab League, the USSR and even America’s ally France, but having alienated its neighbours over the previous decade it was isolated on the international stage. The Cold War’s end and Soviet Union’s effective capitulation to the West enabled the U.S. and its allies to take an unprecedentedly hard line, guaranteeing much greater freedom to launch military strikes in the Middle East than at any time since the colonial era.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Soviets Say Iraq Accepts Kuwait Pullout Linked to Truce and End to Sanctions; Bush Rejects Conditions: War is to Go On,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 22, 1991. ‘Gorbachev’s “Diplomatic Marathon” to Prevent the 1991 Persian Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;National Security Archive&#039;&#039;, February 26, 2021. Kapeliouk, Amnon, ‘The U.S.S.R. and the Gulf Crisis,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Palestine Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 20, no. 3, Spring, 1991 (pp. 70–78).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Baghdad persisted that it needed security guarantees if it was to withdraw from Kuwait, the U.S. was expected to press for Iraq’s full disarmament of strategic military assets even if Iraqi forces withdrew.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (p. 348).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher, who played a key role in lobbying Washington to take military action, insisted that it was vital to destroy Iraq’s military and likely all of its industrial potential. “No one should interfere with that objective,” she declared to Soviet KGB Director Yevgeni Primakov. When asked: “so you see no other option but war?,” she replied with a definite “no.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 269, 338).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Former State Secretary Henry Kissinger informed the Senate Armed Services Committee on November 28 that “any solution to the crisis must provide for a reduction of Iraq‘s offensive capability…. Without addressing this fundamental imbalance, a solution will only postpone, and probably exacerbate, and eventual resolution of Gulf instability.” His views were seen as a guide to American thinking, although they were less hardline and those of President Bush and his Secretary of State James Baker.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 355, 356).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Bush similarly alluded to ensuring the Iraqi leader could not “keep his military power” as a key objective, as neutralising the country increasingly became a goal in and of itself regardless of the status of Kuwait.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 352).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was little doubt anywhere in the world that Iraq’s invasion and annexation of another UN member state was illegal, and that Kuwait’s population was worse off under occupation than it had been beforehand. This was far from sufficient, however, to gain support globally or even among Western populations for a military campaign against Iraq – particularly considering that Baghdad was offering to withdraw its forces with very limited conditions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Atkinson, Rick, &#039;&#039;Crusade: The Untold Story of the Persian Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, Houghton Mifflin Company, 1993 (p. 284). ‘Soviets Say Iraq Accepts Kuwait Pullout Linked to Truce and End to Sanctions; Bush Rejects Conditions: War is to Go On,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 22, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A country invading its neighbour halfway across the world was hardly enough to sufficiently vilify it in the U.S. – particularly considering that America had launched full scale invasions of its own neighbours twice in the past decade including one just months before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Media in the West had for decades focused on vilification of Communism, of Soviet peoples as an ‘Asiatic Menace’ and ‘Red Terror,’ and at times on Chinese, Vietnamese and North Koreans as an ‘Asiatic Horde’ that threatened the Western world.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Russell, Edmund, &#039;&#039;War and Nature: Fighting Humans and Insects with Chemicals from World War I to Silent Spring&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2001 (pp. 187, 188). ‘New war, old warlord,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, December 11, 1950.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Preceding this Japan had been the target for demonisation – ranging from papers in leading scientific journals examining alleged Japanese ethnic inferiority to posters depicting its population as insects and rats, in the context of portrayals of the war as a racial and civilisational clash between East and West.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dower, John, &#039;&#039;War Without Mercy: Race and Power in the Pacific War&#039;&#039;, New York, Panthoen, 1986 (pp. 18, 71). Ham, Paul, &#039;&#039;Hiroshima Nagasaki: The Real Story of the Atomic Bombings and their Aftermath&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 2012 (p. 14). Hastings, Max, &#039;&#039;Nemesis: The Battle for Japan&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Perennial, 2008 (pp. 39, 200, 201). Schrijvers, Peter, &#039;&#039;The GI War Against Japan: American Soldiers in Asia and the Pacific During World War II&#039;&#039;, New York, New York University Press, 2005 (pp. 212, 217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Arab world, by contrast, had seen little attention in Western media as an ‘enemy’ figure. Arab jihadists employing terrorist tactics were largely aligned with Western interests and received considerable Western support in their campaign against the Soviet-aligned Democratic Republic of Afghanistan, and subsequently against the Soviet Union.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Weiner, Tim, ‘History to Trump: CIA was aiding Afghan rebels before the Soviets invaded in ’79,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 7, 2019. Crile, George, &#039;&#039;Charlie Wilson’s War: The Extraordinary Story of How the Wildest Man in Congress and a Rogue CIA Agent Changed the History of Our Times&#039;&#039;, New York, Grove Press, 2003. Bergen, Peter, &#039;&#039;Holy War Inc&#039;&#039;., New York, The Free Press, 2001 (p.68). Coll, Steve, ‘CIA in Afghanistan: In CIA’s Covert War, Where to Draw the Line Was Key,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, July 20, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the 1980s a large majority of Arab governments were aligned with Western interests, with Libya being the only state to receive significant negative coverage in Western media. Few in the U.S. had heard of Iraq before 1990, and those who had knew of it politically mainly as on the ‘good side’ working with the ‘free world’ to contain the ‘evil’ Iranian revolutionary government. Indeed, under Saddam Hussein’s leadership which began in 1979 Iraq’s relations with the West had improved significantly as Baghdad distanced itself the USSR and Soviet-backed Syria.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 37–40, 56–57).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For war against Iraq efforts were made not only to portray the country as a significant threat, but also to vilify both the Iraqi government and the general population by presenting Iraqi forces as committing a wave of extreme atrocities. Western efforts to cast Iraq as both an imminent threat and a uniquely depraved actor relied very heavily on fabricated claims that had little basis in the reality of the situation on the ground. The Bush administration and its partners made the case that if Kuwait was allowed to fall permanently, Iraq would subsequently launch invasions across the Middle East. Resembling a key argument for the Vietnam War, this was essentially a Middle Eastern iteration of the ‘domino theory.’ As noted in the &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039; in 2002, a key part of the first Bush administration’s case “was that an Iraqi juggernaut was also threatening to roll into Saudi Arabia. Citing top-secret satellite images, Pentagon officials estimated in mid-September that up to 250,000 Iraqi troops and 1,500 tanks stood on the border, threatening the key U.S. oil supplier.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘In war, some facts less factual,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nothing less than a quarter of a million Iraqi troops, battle hardened from an invasion of Iran and with heavy armour supporting them, amassed on the border of the world’s largest oil exporter, appeared very menacing. Like many aspects of the propaganda campaign, however, it turned out to have no basis in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claims of Iraqi forces massed on Saudi Arabia’s borders provided the pretext for the first major deployments of U.S. ground units to the Gulf region – which in turn influenced Baghdad to keep its forces in Kuwait where it had previously stated that it would withdraw after a new pro-Iraqi client government was installed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The first large scale deployments of U.S. ground and air units to the Gulf, and subsequent expansion of the Western military presence, was strongly opposed by both secular and Islamist voices in the Arab world. Among statements to this effect, President Chadli Bendjedid of Algeria warned regarding the significance of U.S. deployments as a turning point in regional affairs: “We have fought all our lives to get rid of imperialism and imperialist forces, but now we see that our endeavours are wasted and the Arab nation – and I am not nominating anyone specifically – is inviting foreigners to intervene. We were not given a chance to solve this problem in an Arab way or an Arab context.” (Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (pp. 292, 296).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Reporter Jean Heller from the Florida-based &#039;&#039;St. Petersburg Times&#039;&#039; obtained commercial satellite images of the Saudi-Kuwaiti border at the exact same time and location that Washington claimed American intelligence had found the large Iraqi force. The images showed nothing but empty desert, which substantiated Saddam Hussein’s personal claim that Iraqi forces were all deployed far from the Saudi border to prevent any misunderstandings and as a guarantee of the kingdom’s security. Heller contacted the office of Defence Secretary Dick Cheney “for evidence refuting the &#039;&#039;Times’&#039;&#039; photos or analysis offering to hold the story if proven wrong,” but received none. As noted in the &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, the Iraqi build-up on Saudi Arabia’s borders “was the whole justification for Bush sending troops in there, and it just didn’t exist.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Saudi leadership was itself sceptical of U.S. claims, with its armed forces detecting no Iraqi presence near its border.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (pp. 272–273).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It mattered not where hundreds of thousands of Iraqi personnel really were, but where Washington and major Western media outlets said they were, with this seemingly imminent threat providing sufficient pretext to quickly involve the U.S. and a growing coalition of its security partners in the Gulf. Iraqi control of Saudi and Kuwaiti oil, it was said, would allow it to deny the West the supplies it needed and would place Baghdad in a position to sway global oil prices. Thus much as Imperial Japan 50 years prior had seen a Western oil embargo as a reason to go to war,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stinnett, Robert B., &#039;&#039;Day of Deceit: The Truth About FDR and Pearl Harbor&#039;&#039;, New York, Free Press, 2000 (p. 14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the United States now portrayed itself as being at risk of a similar crisis if it did not act quickly. According to President Bush, guarding the safe supply of oil was a major cause for the initial U.S. deployments to the Gulf,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bush, George H. W., Address to the Nation Announcing the Deployment of United States Armed Forces to Saudi Arabia, August 8, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with Trade Representative Carla Hills subsequently stating that the following campaign to restore the Kuwaiti monarchy was necessary “to guarantee the right to import oil.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. xxiv).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The claim of a threat to oil supplies, however, was itself based on the lie that Iraqi deployments reflected an intent to invade Saudi Arabia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Complementing the portrayal of an Iraqi threat, and playing a much more significant role in swaying Western and global opinion, an intensive months-long propaganda campaign by Western media outlets, officials and various non-government organisations made allegations of gruesome Iraqi atrocities. The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, for example, reported that Iraqi soldiers were “attacking Kuwaiti civilians with axes, raping women and hanging mutilated body parts of slain victims in the streets of Kuwait City.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nora Boustany, ‘Refugees Describe Iraqi Atrocities Seen in Kuwait,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 26, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only after the war’s end did it become apparent that these kinds of reports, lacking corroboration and often citing sources with obvious incentives to exaggerate or outright fabricate claims, were far removed from reality. Such reports nevertheless successfully recast Iraq’s overseas image within a very short period. Western coverage and discourse in many ways resembled that of 1942 against Japan, that of 1950 against North Korea and China, and that of the early 1980s against Afghanistan and the Soviet Union. The most prominent atrocities circulated by Western media and verified by Western officials, which served to foster significant anti-Iraqi sentiments, turned out to be fabrications.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Skopeliti, Clea, ‘Saddam Hussein “acted like Hitler” when Iraq invaded Kuwait, Thatcher said,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to U.S. Senate Foreign Relations Committee Chairman Clairborne Pell,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second front: censorship and propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, Berkeley, University of California Press, 2005 (p. 72).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Saddam Hussein was very widely likened to a new Adolf Hitler in the West. President Bush claimed he was “even worse than Hitler.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Raum, Tom, ‘Bush Says Saddam Even Worse Than Hitler,’ &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, November 1, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. print media notably likened Hussein to Hitler 1,035 separate times.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Keeble, Richard, &#039;&#039;The Myth of Saddam Hussein: New Militarism and the Propaganda Function of the Human Interest Story&#039;&#039;, New York, Routledge, 1998 (p. 73).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This almost cliché description for any serious Western adversary continued to be used from the 1950s well into the 21st century, from Egypt’s President Nasser&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Braun, Lindsay Frederick, ‘Suez Reconsidered: Anthony Eden’s Orientalism and the Suez Crisis,’ &#039;&#039;The Historian&#039;&#039; vol. 65, no. 3, Spring 2003 (pp. 535–561). ‘Hitler On the Nile,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Iran’s Supreme Leaders Khomeini&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 70).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Khamenei&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Knipp, Kersten, ‘Ayatollah Khamenei and the “final solution” in the Middle East,’ &#039;&#039;Deutsche Welle&#039;&#039;, May 24, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to North Korean President Kim Jong Un&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Furchtgott-Roth, Harold, ‘Time To Take On Kim Jong Un,’ &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, December 22, 2014. Gamel, Kim, ‘Biden calls North Korean leader a “thug” but says he’d meet Kim if denuclearization is agreed,’ &#039;&#039;Stars and Stripes&#039;&#039;, October 23, 2020. Martirosyan, Lucy, ‘Trump-Kim summit gave “master manipulator” a global platform, says defector,’ &#039;&#039;PRI&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2019. Weiss, Bari, ‘Kim Jong-un Isn’t Tough. North Koreans Are.,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 14, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Chinese President Xi Jinping&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kolb, Charles, ‘Xi Jinping’s China and Hitler’s Germany: Growing parallels,’ &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, January 6, 2021. Goradia, Prafull, ‘Hitler and Xi,’ &#039;&#039;The Statesman&#039;&#039;, February 7, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; among over a dozen other examples.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kelley, Michael B., ‘12 Prominent People Who Compared Putin To Hitler Circa 1938,’ &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, May 22, 2014. ‘Putin “will use World Cup like Hitler’s Olympics”, agrees Johnson,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, March 21, 2018. Johnson, Paul, ‘Is Vladimir Putin Another Adolf Hitler?,’ &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, April 16, 2014. Sharman, Jon, ‘Even Hitler didn’t “sink” to using chemical weapons like Assad has, Sean Spicer claims,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, April 12, 2017. Fisk, Robert, ‘Syria report: One is reminded of Nazi Germany,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, October 5, 2016. Saberi, Fred, ‘From Nazism to Islamism in Europe,’ &#039;&#039;The Jerusalem Post&#039;&#039;, July 2, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Invading Kuwait alone, however, was far from sufficient to vilify Hussein to the ‘Hitler level’ in the eyes of Western publics, which would require several months of concerted reports portraying mass atrocities against the Kuwaiti population. Pressing such a narrative to demonise the country had very significant implications for the Iraqi population. Every Iraqi soldier became a “Saddam Hussein soldier,” Iraqi industries became “Saddam’s factories,” and the Iraqi Army became “Saddam’s Army.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A notable example was U.S. Army Major General Thomas Rhame, who stated when justifying burying Iraqi personnel alive in their trenches: “A thousand dead Saddam Hussein soldiers is not worth one U.S. soldier’s life.” While Rhame’s rationale may have been sound from a military standpoint, it was made much more palatable to the general public when those being buried to save Americans and having a low value attributed to their lives were “Saddam Hussein soldiers” – rather than “Iraqi soldiers.” The demonisation of the Iraqi leader facilitated the use of the former as a more dehumanising term. (‘Riding the Storm – how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This served not only to dehumanise Iraqis, but also to facilitate much harsher measures against their country, with such extreme personification of a country in the figure of a vilified leader becoming increasingly common in Western propaganda in the decades following the Gulf War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;The Story of Slaughtered Incubator Babies Paves the Way to War&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Among the multiple narratives vilifying Iraq, the one which had the strongest impact and gained especially strong endorsement from prominent political figures was the claim that Iraqi military personnel had taken babies out of incubators at Kuwaiti hospitals and left them to die on the floors. The claim was most famously made as part of a highly emotional testimony before the U.S. Congressional Human Rights Caucus on October 10, 1990, by a 15-year-old Kuwaiti girl who identified only as Nayirah. Her family name was not revealed on the basis that it could invite reprisals against relatives still in Kuwait. Nayirah was in fact the daughter of the Kuwaiti ambassador to the United States, Saud al-Sabah, as the Senators who sponsored her hearings well knew, and she had not been in Kuwait since the Iraqi invasion. The entire story, it emerged after the Gulf War was over, was false.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Deception on Capitol Hill,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 15, 1992. MacArthur, John R., ‘Remember Nayirah, Witness for Kuwait?,’&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 6, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nayirah’s allegations were backed and strongly endorsed by Western media outlets, human rights organisations and political figures. The story was described as President Bush’s “favoured symbol of Iraqi vileness” which he referred to repeatedly both leading up to and during war – a reminder for both Western publics and the wider world of who the ‘good side’ and ‘bad side’ were and why extreme measures against Iraq were justified.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cockburn, Alexander, ‘Right Stuff,’ &#039;&#039;London Review of Books&#039;&#039;, vol. 13, no. 3, February 1991. Walton, Douglas, &#039;&#039;Appeal to Pity: Argumentum Ad Misericordiam&#039;&#039;, Albany, State University of New York Press, 1997 (p. 129). Boyack, Connor, &#039;&#039;Feardom: How Politicians Exploit Your Emotions and What You Can Do to Stop Them&#039;&#039;, Salt Lake City, Libertas Press, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The testimony, echoed in multiple reports across Western media and in strong rhetoric from key political figures, played a particularly central role in building consensus both in the Western world and globally for decisive military action against Iraq.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Nayirah testimony was far from isolated, with Western news outlets citing a wide range of sources which made the very same claims long before the Kuwaiti girl spoke on Capitol Hill. On September 5, 35 days before the testimony was given, the London-based &#039;&#039;Daily Telegraph&#039;&#039; reported citing Kuwaiti sources: “babies in the premature unit of one hospital had been removed from their incubators so that these, too, could be carried off” – taken to Iraq as war loot.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;International Human Rights: Problems of Law, Policy, and Practice&#039;&#039;, New York, Wolters Kluwer, 2018 (p. 581).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On September 7 the same story from Reuters, which was also based in London, was re-reported by the &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, which marked the first time it reached the U.S. It cited Americans who had escaped stating that Iraqis were: “taking hospital equipment, babies out of incubators. Life-support systems are turned off…. They are even removing traffic lights … the Iraqis are beating Kuwaitis, torturing them, knifing them, beating them, cutting their ears off if they are caught resisting or are with the [Kuwaiti] army or police.” They described people stranded in Kuwait as “begging” for U.S. forces to launch a military intervention to save them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘171 Americans Fly to Freedom : Refugees Fear for Husbands, Tell of Iraqi Atrocities,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, September 7, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The fact that Reuters and the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; allowed sources to remain anonymous and give testimony with a total lack of evidence was seen by some as highly suspicious, and was described by one analyst as “a serious breach of one of the few ironclad rules of journalism.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 54, 55).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While the origin of the incubator babies atrocity fabrication appeared to be Britain, it was subsequently expanded on considerably in the U.S. to form the heart of the public understanding of what kind of country Iraq was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reports by a number of news outlets were themselves far from enough to sufficiently reshape perceptions of Iraq, and it was thus necessary as part of the next stage in escalation of the narrative that Nayirah spoke at Congressional Human Rights Caucus. The caucus provided the ideal setting, and since it was not officially a committee of the U.S. Congress the legal accoutrements that would usually deter a witness from knowingly providing false testimony were not in place. While lying under oath was a very serious crime in front of a congressional committee, in front of the less formal human rights caucus the testifying party could not be held accountable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The leading orchestrator of the Nayirah testimony was the Washington D.C. based public relations committee the Citizens for a Free Kuwait (CFK), which was heavily funded by the exiled Kuwaiti government.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 49). Prokop, Dieter, ‘Kriegsberichterstattung: Geschichte, Produktionsbedingungen und Produktstrukturen’ [War coverage: history, production conditions and product structures], Mass Communications Lecture, Winter 1999/2000 (https://www.audimax.de/fileadmin/hausarbeiten/medienwissenschaft/Hausarbeit_Medienwissenschaft_Kriegsberichterstattung_Geschichte_Produktionsbedingungen_und_Produktstrukturen_ahx1130.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; CFK worked closely with the public relations firm Hill+Knowlton to influence world opinion against Iraq, and more specifically to gain support for U.S. military action against the country. Public relations efforts included producing propaganda videos depicting life under Iraqi occupation, organising a ‘Kuwait Information Day’ on college campuses, having churches observe a national day of prayer for Kuwait, and even having September 24th declared ‘Free Kuwait Day’ in thirteen American states.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 49–51).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hill+Knowlton was the largest and widely considered the most influential public relations firm in Washington at the time,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Nayirah,’ 60 Mintues, &#039;&#039;CBS News Transcript&#039;&#039;, vol. XXIV, no. 18, January 19, 1992 (p. 11).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and conducted a $1 million study with the goal of ascertaining how best to shape public opinion in favour of supporting action against Iraq.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rowse, Aruther E., ‘Teary Testimony to Push America Toward War,’ &#039;&#039;The San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, October 18, 1992 (p. 9/Z1).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The study was based on focus groups and was conducted by Withington Groups – a leading provider of such services. It found that a strong emphasis on atrocities in particular would be most effective, giving specific details on the kind of story which would have the most powerful impact on public opinion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Andersen, Robin, &#039;&#039;A century of media, a century of war&#039;&#039;, Bern, Peter Lang, 2006 (pp. 170–172).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The public relations campaign conducted by Hill+Knowlton was later found to have cost approximately $12 million – over $24 million if valued in 2022 dollars.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Jury Says 3 Took Kuwaiti Money To Promote War,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, July 8, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The firm coached Nayirah on how to give her testimony and wrote the script which she recited in the address to the Human Rights Caucus.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sriramesh, Krishnamurthy and Vercic, Dejan, &#039;&#039;The Global Public Relations Handbook: Theory, Research, and Practice&#039;&#039;, Mahwah, Lawrence Erlbaum, 2003 (p. 418).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The testimony given two months after the Iraqi invasion read as follows:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Mr. Chairman, and members of the committee, my name is Nayirah and I just came out of Kuwait. My mother and I were in Kuwait on August 2nd for a peaceful summer holiday. My older sister had a baby on July 29th and we wanted to spend some time in Kuwait with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I only pray that none of my 10th grade classmates had a summer vacation like I did. I may have wished sometimes that I can be an adult, that I could grow up quickly. What I saw happening to the children of Kuwait and to my country has changed my life forever, has changed the life of all Kuwaitis, young and old, mere children or more.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My sister with my five-day-old nephew travelled across the desert to safety. There is no milk available for the baby in Kuwait. They barely escaped when their car was stuck in the desert sand and help came from Saudi Arabia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I stayed behind and wanted to do something for my country. The second week after invasion, I volunteered at the Al Dar Hospital with 12 other women who wanted to help as well. I was the youngest volunteer. The ‘other’ women were from 20 to 30 years old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While I was there, I saw the Iraqi soldiers come into the hospital with guns. They took the babies out of the incubators, took the incubators and left the children to die on the cold floor. It was horrifying. I could not help but think of my nephew who was born premature and might have died that day as well. After I left the hospital, some of my friends and I distributed flyers condemning the Iraqi invasion until we were warned we might be killed if the Iraqis saw us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Iraqis have destroyed everything in Kuwait. They stripped the supermarkets of food, the pharmacies of medicine, the factories of medical supplies, ransacked their houses and tortured neighbours and friends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I saw and talked to a friend of mine after his torture and release by the Iraqis. He is 22 but he looked as though he could have been an old man. The Iraqis dunked his head into a swimming pool until he almost drowned. They pulled out his fingernails and then played electric shocks to sensitive private parts of his body. He was lucky to survive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If an Iraqi soldier is found dead in the neighbourhood, they burn to the ground all the houses in the general vicinity and would not let firefighters come until the only ash and rubble was left.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Iraqis were making fun of President Bush and verbally and physically abusing my family and me on our way out of Kuwait. We only did so because life in Kuwait became unbearable. They have forced us to hide, burn or destroy everything identifying our country and our government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I want to emphasise that Kuwait is our mother and the Emir our father. We repeated this on the roofs of our houses in Kuwait until the Iraqis began shooting at us, and we shall repeat it again. I am glad I am 15, old enough to remember Kuwait before Saddam Hussein destroyed it and young enough to rebuild it&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Hill+Knowlton was highly effective in ensuring that the hearing received maximum coverage. The firm sent its own crew to film the testimony and sent out a video news release to MediaLink which served 700 television stations across the U.S., with portions of the testimony on &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039; alone reaching an estimated 35–53 million Americans that night.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rowse, Arthur E., ‘How to build support for war,’ &#039;&#039;Columbia Journalism Review&#039;&#039;, September–October 1992. Sriramesh, Krishnamurthy and Vercic, Dejan, &#039;&#039;The Global Public Relations Handbook: Theory, Research, and Practice&#039;&#039;, Mahwah, Lawrence Erlbaum, 2003 (pp. 418, 419).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Congressional Panel to which it was given notably did not demand any kind of proof, with the emotional account widely accepted both in the United States and overseas.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Krauss, Clifford, ‘Congressman Says Girl Was Credible,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 12, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nayirah’s testimony proved to have a pivotal effect on public opinion, with co-chairman of the Human Rights Caucus Representative John Porter stating that in his eight years of service on the Caucus he had never heard of such “brutality and inhumanity and sadism” as that which the Iraqis were allegedly committing.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pratt, Cornelius, ‘Hill &amp;amp;#x26; Knowlton’s two ethical dilemmas,’ &#039;&#039;Public Relations Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 20, no. 3, 1994 (p. 288). Boyack, Connor, &#039;&#039;Feardom: How Politicians Exploit Your Emotions and What You Can Do to Stop Them&#039;&#039;, Salt Lake City, Libertas Press, 2014 (p. 45).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Complementing atrocity fabrication efforts Hill+Knowlton also made considerable efforts to present the Kuwaiti political system to members of Congress as one with commonalities with those of the West, and thereby invoke ideological support for its deposed semi-constitutional monarchy and for a war to restore it to power.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sriramesh, Krishnamurthy and Vercic, Dejan, &#039;&#039;The Global Public Relations Handbook: Theory, Research, and Practice&#039;&#039;, Mahwah, Lawrence Erlbaum, 2003 (p. 418).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Congressmen Tom Lantos and John E. Porter notably had close ties to Hill+Knowlton and received $50,000 from CFK as donations to the private group, the Congressional Human Rights Foundation, which they had themselves founded, as well as free office space at Hill+Knowlton’s Washington headquarters.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Krauss, Clifford, ‘Congressman Says Girl Was Credible,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 12, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such donations in exchange for political favours were hardly an unheard of practice, with multiple political figures receiving generous contributions to various charitable or human rights foundations associated with them in exchange for actions that advantaged the donors. These practices became more widely known two decades later under the Barack Obama administration due to the relationship between State Secretary Hillary Clinton and the Clinton Foundation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Becker, Jo and McIntire, Mike, ‘Cash Flowed to Clinton Foundation Amid Russian Uranium Deal,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 23, 2015. Helderman, Rosalind S. and Hamburger, Tom, ‘Foreign governments gave millions to foundation while Clinton was at State Dept,’ &#039;&#039;The Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2015. Ballhaus, Rebecca, ‘Newly Released Emails Highlight Clinton Foundation’s Ties to State Department,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, August 10, 2016. ‘Will Clinton’s experience be a liability?,’ &#039;&#039;The Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 8, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; would note in 1992 regarding how special interest groups could influence specific parts of the U.S. Congress, citing the Nayirah case with Congressmen Lantos and Porter as an example:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;dubious financial dealings of the House caucus system. Unlike Congressional committees, which act on legislation, the caucuses bring together like-minded members to highlight issues like human rights abuses, the environment and minority concerns. Current rules prohibit the caucuses from accepting private donations or government grants. But the caucuses often have close ties to companion nonprofit ‘foundations’ or ‘institutes’ that attract funds from special interests. Caucus leaders often play a central role in these foundations.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; further drew attention to some of the material benefits which senators could gain from accepting the funds being offered by various interest groups which were seeking favours in return.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Deception on Capitol Hill,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 15, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other officials were similarly targeted, with a separate case seeing officials including former U.S. ambassador to Bahrain, Sam H. Zakhem, found to have taken $7.7 million in Kuwaiti money to help build public support in America for military action against Iraq. Zakhem and others ran front businesses from August 1990 to influence public opinion, although further details on how they did so were not given.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Jury Says 3 Took Kuwaiti Money To Promote War,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, July 8, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Congressmen Lantos and Porter not only helped to conceal the identity of Nayirah when she testified, but also sponsored the congressional hearings on Iraqi atrocities.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Walton, Douglas, &#039;&#039;Appeal to Pity: Argumentum Ad Misericordiam&#039;&#039;, Albany, State University of New York Press, 1997 (p. 136–137). Krauss, Clifford, ‘Congressman Says Girl Was Credible,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 12, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These in turn formed the heart of a public relations campaign against Iraq under the guise of concern over human rights abuses. Had these hearings not been sponsored, or had the nature of Nayirah’s testimony not been concealed from the outset, public and world opinion toward Iraq would have almost certainly been very different. Manipulation of public opinion in such a way, in turn, was key to facilitating moves to sanction and later to make war on Iraq. As award winning former &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reporter and president of &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039; John R. MacArthur observed: “it was all part of a campaign to turn Saddam Hussein, at least in the public consciousness, into Adolf Hitler. And the feeling was that they couldn’t sell the Gulf War without this. In other words, they had to cheat to win … if he’s a baby killer then, reasonable people can disagree about how to enforce international law, how to prevent countries from invading other countries, but we have to draw the line at baby killing.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur John R., ‘How False Testimony and a Massive U.S. Propaganda Machine Bolstered George H.W. Bush’s War on Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Democracy Now&#039;&#039;, December 5, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Executive director of Middle East Watch Andrew Whitley, who participated in an investigation in post-war Kuwait that visited multiple hospitals, stated regarding the effect that the narrative of Iraqis slaughtering incubator babies had:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I think the impact was enormous. I think it was a story which had been treated as one [in] which Iraq was capable of any depravity. Most of the incubators which had apparently been stolen had been stored away. When we went to the maternity hospital we saw that there was an entire wing which had been stripped and they had been put away into a storeroom … it was a major lie. I don’t believe there was any truth in fact as to Iraqis having deliberately systematically removed babies from incubators in order to steal them. And I think it made a major impact on public opinion in this country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Maggie O’Kane interview with Andrew Whitley in: ‘Riding the Storm – how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The centrality of the incubator story, as one of many alleged Iraqi atrocities which were being continually reported and re-reported by Western media sources, NGOs and political figures, was attested to on 60 Minutes as follows: “There was plenty of evidence of Iraqi brutality, but the incubator story became almost a rallying cry. It has Presidential confirmation and the confirmation of Amnesty International, which published a report after Nayirah testified, quoting her and claiming 312 babies were killed when Iraqi troops pulled them from their incubators.” This extreme claim was reportedly more than the actual number of incubators in all of Kuwait City’s hospitals.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Nayirah,’ 60 Mintues, &#039;&#039;CBS News Transcript&#039;&#039;, vol. XXIV, no. 18, January 19, 1992 (p. 8). MacArthur John R., ‘How False Testimony and a Massive U.S. Propaganda Machine Bolstered George H.W. Bush’s War on Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Democracy Now&#039;&#039;, December 5, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prominent American scholar Tom Regan, writing for the &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, recalled regarding the powerful effects Nayirah’s testimony had on public opinion:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;More than 10 years later, I can still recall my brother Sean’s face. It was bright red. Furious. Not one given to fits of temper, Sean was in an uproar. He was a father, and he had just heard that Iraqi soldiers had taken scores of babies out of incubators in Kuwait City and left them to die. The Iraqis had shipped the incubators back to Baghdad. A pacifist by nature, my brother was not in a peaceful mood that day. ‘We’ve got to go and get Saddam Hussein. Now,’ he said passionately. I completely understood his feelings. Although I had no family of my own then, who could countenance such brutality? The news of the slaughter had come at a key moment in the deliberations about whether the U.S. would invade Iraq. Those who watched the non-stop debates on TV saw that many of those who had previously wavered on the issue had been turned into warriors by this shocking incident.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Regan, Tom, ‘When contemplating war, beware of babies in incubators,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The next stage in strengthening the narrative involved Western human rights organisations, which from 1990 would increasingly emerge as a key tool in atrocity fabrication efforts. The perceived credibility of these organisations, which presented themselves as having no connection to any government or political agenda and working impartially for the interests of humanity, was a major asset to efforts to lend weight to both media reports and Nayirah’s testimony. The most prominent Western human rights organisation at the time, London-based NGO Amnesty International, publicised multiple independent reports which claimed Iraqi personnel had indeed carried out such killings.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cockburn, Alexander, ‘Right Stuff,’ &#039;&#039;London Review of Books&#039;&#039;, vol. 13, no. 3, February 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amnesty was the first in the world to produce publications which claimed to independently verify what Nayirah had said.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Deception on Capitol Hill,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 15, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Amnesty published a report on December 19 which played a vital role in further escalating the demonisation of Iraq, stating that Iraqi troops “left 300 premature babies to die after stealing their incubators.” It claimed to have talked to several doctors and nurses who “gave details of the deaths of 300 babies removed from incubators in hospitals by Iraqi troops and left to die on cold floors.” The NGO further declared that it had “substantial information on the extent of the killings.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Frankel, Glenn, ‘Amnesty International Accuses Iraq of Atrocities in Kuwait,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 19, 1990. ‘Iraqi Atrocities Cited by Amnesty,’ &#039;&#039;The Globe and Mail&#039;&#039;, December 19, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The report was said to have given the story “the ring of authority because it carried Amnesty’s imprimatur,” thereby giving the claim of Iraqi soldiers slaughtering babies “a quantum leap in public relations terms.” Amnesty’s U.S. executive director, John Healy, gave testimony to the House Committee on Foreign Affairs on January 8 confirming the story.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 66, 67).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amnesty further claimed that Iraqi forces were committing castration, rape, mass executions and mass torture.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraqi Atrocities Cited by Amnesty’, &#039;&#039;The Globe and Mail&#039;&#039;, December 19, 1990 (pp. A1, A2).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The British source, held in high regard as a global champion of human rights, gave much credibility to the growing narrative against Iraq and, through false portrayals extreme Iraqi barbarism, greatly contributed to building widespread public and political support for military action. Amnesty International had worked closely with British and U.S. intelligence agencies in the past,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rubinstein, Alexander, ‘Amnesty International’s Troubling Collaboration with UK &amp;amp;#x26; US Intelligence,’ &#039;&#039;Ron Paul Institute for Peace and Prosperity&#039;&#039;, January 19, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and published multiple reports in the lead up to the war to similar effect citing a range of sources.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cockburn, Alexander, ‘Sifting for the Truth on Both Sides: War brings propaganda, all designed to protect government,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, January 17, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The British NGO worked to form an impression that its claims had left little room for doubt and were fully verified.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Nayirah testimony was widely cited by senators in speeches urging public support for the war. President Bush repeated the story at least ten times in his public statements over the following weeks,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Nayirah,’ 60 Mintues, &#039;&#039;CBS News Transcript&#039;&#039;, vol. XXIV, no. 18, January 19, 1992 (p. 8).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which was itself a testament to the importance of the alleged Iraqi atrocities as the cornerstone in the case for war against the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Walton, Douglas, &#039;&#039;Appeal to Pity: Argumentum Ad Misericordiam&#039;&#039;, Albany, State University of New York Press, 1997 (p. 129).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He used particularly emphatic language such as “babies pulled from incubators and scattered like firewood across the floor.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Mideast Tensions; Excerpts From Speech By Bush at Marine Post,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 23, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On January 10, 1991, as the U.S. Senate voted to authorise military action against Iraq, seven senators cited Nayirah’s testimony in speeches backing the use of force, with some quoting Amnesty’s report on incubator babies word-for-word. The authorisation notably passed by just five votes, 57:42, leading many to conclude after stories of Iraqi atrocities were later debunked that they had proven decisive and provided the Bush administration with the bare majority it needed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Walton, Douglas, &#039;&#039;Appeal to Pity: Argumentum Ad Misericordiam&#039;&#039;, Albany, State University of New York Press, 1997 (p. 129).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; noted, the Nayirah testimony “created a furore that helped convince several Senators to vote in favour of authorising military action against Iraq.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Krauss, Clifford, ‘Congressman Says Girl Was Credible,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 12, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Allegations of mass infanticide were part of a far larger media campaign in the Western world demonising Iraq and were placed at the centre of efforts to build a consensus for war using human rights precisely because focus groups found they were expected to move public opinion the most. There were numerous other examples of alleged atrocities, and Western media outlets very often uncritically reproduced stories sourced from Hill+Knowlton which complemented the Nayirah story and made it appear part of a wider trend of Iraqi barbarism. President Bush, for one, spoke on Thanksgiving Day 1990 of other stories including “mass hangings” and “kids shot for failing to display the photos of Saddam Hussein,” comparing Iraqi conduct to “the days of the slave trade.” He further warned of a potential Iraqi nuclear menace and compared a policy of non-intervention against Baghdad to appeasing Nazi Germany.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Mideast Tensions; Excerpts From Speech By Bush at Marine Post,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 23, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aziz Abu-Hamad from Middle East Watch stated on January 6 regarding the coverage of the conflict in both the U.S. and in U.S.-aligned Arab states:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In August, while I was in Saudi Arabia, I reported to MEW [Middle East Watch] how the leading Saudi daily, &#039;&#039;Al-Riyadh&#039;&#039;, published on its front page photographs of four children who had died of thirst while trying to cross the border from Kuwait. It turned out that the story was bogus and so were the photographs, as the newspaper had to admit a week later. Saudi, Kuwaiti, and Egyptian newspapers are full of similar stories. So are U.S. papers. Many prominent Kuwaitis had been reported dead before I left for Saudi Arabia in mid-October, but I was surprised to find them alive and well in the Kuwaiti Popular Conference. For example the &#039;&#039;L.A. Times&#039;&#039; reported [on October] that Dr. Abdul al-Sumait, a senior official of the Red Crescent, had been killed and his mutilated body was thrown in front of his house. Dr. al-Sumait is also alive and well. When he is not on public relations tours for the Kuwaiti cause, he shares offices with the Kuwait government-in-exile. He is also the source of much of AI’s [Amnesty International’s] information on incubators.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 69).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Regarding the importance of the Kuwaiti incubator story in particular, among multiple accounts of Iraqi atrocities, John MacArthur noted: “The significance of the baby incubator story in the larger propaganda campaign against Saddam Hussein and for the war option cannot be underestimated. Without it, the comparison of Hussein with Hitler loses its lustre; to make the case effectively, one had to prove Hussein’s utter depravity.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 68).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; MacArthur notably recalled a later meeting with the American-educated head of Citizens for a Free Kuwait, Hassan al-Ebraheem, who alongside U.S. public relations firms put out stories alleging gruesome Iraqi atrocities. Although they were thinly evidenced or even totally unevidenced, they had a major impact on public opinion in America. MacArthur emphasised that although by that time the Gulf War was over, al-Ebraheem&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;was still unable to relax and stop selling his story. Iraqi ‘atrocities’ in Kuwait were still very much on his mind, and he said he wanted to show me some shocking photographs. The pictures, at first glance were horrifying. Some were amateurish out-of-focus shots of human figures covered with bloody gashes. A couple of figures had metal shafts driven through their chests, and some were trussed with straps. Another picture showed ‘torture’ instruments. For a few minutes my scepticism about Dr.al-Ebraheem was checked, but on closer examination I realised the human figures were actually mannequins. Someone had reconstructed the alleged results of the Iraqi occupation for public relations purposes.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 47).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This was highly symbolic regarding the entire campaign of atrocity propaganda. The Kuwaiti propaganda agency could do whatever it pleased to the mannequins and claim whatever atrocities it liked had taken place, and with Washington’s blessing this would be widely re-reported by NGOs and media outlets. As MacArthur observed: “The significance of this little pantomime cannot be underestimated; vaguely documented photographs and testimony from unidentified Kuwaitis provided some of the staples of the Hill and Knowlton campaign throughout the late summer and fall.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 47).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;A Million Iraqi Deaths Caused by Atrocity Fabrication&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
The Gulf War was optimally timed to further U.S. interests, with its military at peak strength in 1990 after a decade of high spending initiated under the Reagan administration, in contrast to its much weaker position in 1980 when Iraq had invaded Iran.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewis, Adrian R., &#039;&#039;The American Culture of War: A History of US Military Force from World War II to Operation Enduring Freedom&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2012 (p. 312).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Had the war taken place five years later, post-Cold War decommissioning of much of the U.S. arsenal, demobilising of its assets and deep spending cuts would have made it considerably harder to fight. With the Soviets and then Russia beginning to offer a new generation of very capable heavyweight fighter and interceptor aircraft and long-range air defence systems for export, and Iraq having begun to seriously invest in fleet modernisation from 1988, Iraqi airspace would have been significantly more difficult to penetrate by 1995.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The USSR would approve the first export of its top fighter the Su-27 in December 1990, just four months after Iraq’s invasion, and had the conflict not broken out Iraq would have been considered a leading client over the next five years. The Su-27 was consistently found in American testing in the 1990s to provide significant advantages over U.S. Air Force fighters. The MiG-31 interceptor, R-73 air-to-air missile and S-300PMU-1 air defence system were among the other assets Iraq would have likely acquired in the 1990s that could have very seriously complicated an American air campaign. Lilley, James and Shambaugh, David L., China’s Military Faces the Future, Abingdon, Routledge, 2015. (pp. 96–99). Department of Defense Appropriations for 2002: Hearings Before a Subcommittee of the Committee on Appropriations House of Representatives, One Hundred and Seventh Congress, First Session, Subcommittee on Defense, Washington D.C., U.S. Government Printing Office, 2004 (p. 813). Gordon, Yefim, Sukhoi Su-27, Hinckley, Midland Publishing, 2007 (p. 524). Lake, Jon, Su-27 Flanker: Sukhoi Superfighter, London, Osprey, 1992 (Introduction).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the American campaign was very heavily centred on air power, this could have caused serious complications. Iraq’s ballistic missile arsenal, which already proved a challenge to tackle despite using 1960s Scud technologies, was also expected to be brought several decades forwards technologically with the purchase of new high precision solid fuelled designs in the early 1990s which would have placed U.S. assets at much greater risk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Had the Kuwait crisis occurred five or ten years earlier, the Soviet Union would likely have intervened to protect Iraq as it had throughout the Cold War against Western targets across Asia and the Arab world. Moscow would have, at the very least, ensured a peaceful withdrawal of Iraqi forces while guaranteeing Iraq’s security against any post-withdrawal Western attacks. In 1990, however, Iraq faced an adversary at the height of its power both militarily and economically in one of the most unipolar moments in world history, and at a time when Baghdad was more isolated than ever.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On November 27, two days before the United Nations was scheduled to vote on whether to support military action, the walls of the Security Council chamber were “covered with oversize colour photographs of Kuwaitis of all ages who reportedly had been killed or tortured by Iraqis.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rowse, A. E., ‘How to Build Support for War’, &#039;&#039;Columbia Journalism Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 31, 1992 (p. 20).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chairing the Council, the U.S. gave an audio visual presentation alleging widespread Iraqi atrocities. John R. MacArthur, reported that the presentation&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;was loaded with anonymous charges of Iraqi thuggery, mayhem and murder. One videotaped ‘witness’ was clearly scripted to sound the ‘Saddam-is-Hitler’ theme that proved so useful to the White House…. It seemed that Saddam was everywhere, personally meting out punishment, torturing Kuwaitis, and bayoneting and raping women. The videotapes were interspersed with live witnesses, one of whom reiterated the baby incubator story. A Kuwaiti claiming to be a surgeon, and identified in the U.N.’s provisional transcript as ‘Dr. Issah Ibrahim,’ or Witness No. 3, explained that after the Iraqis took over ‘the hardest thing was burying the babies. Under my supervision, 120 newborn babies were buried the second week of the invasion. I myself buried 40 newborn babies that had been taken from their incubators by soldiers.’&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next day, the major media failed to mention Hill and Knowlton’s involvement with the hearings, and their news reports converted the claims of ‘witnesses’ into ‘testimony.’ Evidently no one thought to point out that the Kuwaiti spokesmen were not under oath…. Had they made inquiries, the U.N. reporters might have discovered that five of the seven witnesses at the U.N. that day – coached by the Hill and Knowlton team led by Lauri Fitz-Pegado – had used false names without saying they were doing so.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Rather than common observers, MacArthur found that the witnesses giving fake names had various ties to the Kuwaiti government and Citizens for a Free Kuwait, and that Issah Ibrahim was a dentist rather than a surgeon. He later admitted his story had been false.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 64, 65).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lies put to the Security Council reflected the broader metanarrative which had encompassed Western discourse on the Iraq-Kuwait issue. That day the &#039;&#039;Toronto Star&#039;&#039; published a quote from a surgeon name Mohammed, who said that he had supervised the burying of 120 new born babies in Kuwait and that he himself had buried 40 “new born babies that had been taken from their incubators by the soldiers.” Mohammed was later found not to be a doctor and to have no knowledge of the issue.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;’20/20,’ &#039;&#039;ABC&#039;&#039;, January 17, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Shortly beforehand on November 11, Kuwaiti physician Dr. Ali al-Hawil denounced doubts of the baby incubator story and claimed to have personally buried 50 babies alongside his colleagues. This was among several further alleged eyewitness accounts widely cited in the West that proved to be totally fabricated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 62, 63).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On November 29 Washington gained support from the United Nations Security Council through Resolution 678 to use all necessary means to evict Iraqi forces from Kuwait. Having recently capitulated in the Cold War, the USSR was increasingly dependent on Western aid and voted in favour.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kramer, Mark, ‘Food Aid to Russia: The Fallacies of US Policy,’ PONARS Policy Memo 86, Harvard University, October 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With China seeking to avoid confrontation with the West at a time of instability, and thus abstaining, the Western world gained UNSC legitimisation for its attack. As was demonstrated twice in the past decade, and would be again in later years, when the Western Bloc countries failed to obtain UNSC authorisation to launch attacks on other target states, they were perfectly willing to carry out offensive overseas military action without such authorisation and in direct violation of international law. Panama and Grenada, and subsequently Yugoslavia and the second war against Iraq (2003) were among the many examples.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For 118 days leading up to the UNSC’s vote the United States had been redeploying over half a million personnel to the Gulf region alongside vast quantities of equipment, from battle tanks with depleted uranium shells and carrier battle groups to new F-117 stealth fighters. With such a large force built up, the momentum towards war was so great by this stage that authorisation from Congress and from the UNSC almost appeared to be afterthoughts. The U.S. refused Soviet offers for a joint command, ensuring that the campaign would be waged overwhelmingly by the Western powers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johns, Michael and Kosminsky, Jay, ‘Bush To Gorbachev: Choose Between Saddam and the West,’ Heritage Foundation, August 30, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The United States initiated hostilities with an intensive aerial bombardment under Operation Desert Storm, which from January 17, 1991 saw U.S. and allied aircraft fly over 100,000 sorties and drop 88,500 tons of munitions across a range of Iraqi targets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On February 15, in a speech at the Fort Hood base in Texas, Vice President Dan Quayle emphasised the virtue of the U.S.-led war effort by stressing the atrocities allegedly committed by Iraq. “There are pictures Saddam doesn’t want us to see. Pictures of premature babes in Kuwait that were tossed out of their incubators and left to die.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Seagren, Chad W. and Henderson, David R., ‘Why We Fight: A Study of U.S. Government War-Making Propaganda,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 23, no. 1, Summer 2018 (pp. 69–90).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The same claim was still being widely repeated throughout Western media. The following day, for example, in a column dedicated to maligning the “egregious” and irresponsible critics of the war, popular historian and journalist Paul Johnson wrote in Britain’s &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039; stressing Saddam Hussein’s “slaughter of 7,000 Kuwaitis – including babies torn from life-support machines which were then stolen – and his systematic stripping of this small country of all its valuables, public and private, are well authenticated.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johnson, Paul, ‘Rebuttal from the Pews,’ &#039;&#039;The Spectator&#039;&#039;, February 16, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Discourse regarding the highly dubious nature of these claims was only allowed to begin once the war was over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On February 24, after 38 days of aerial bombardment, U.S.-led ground forces crossed into Kuwait. Facing heavily fortified Iraqi positions including an estimated 70 miles of defensive trenches, large ploughs were used to bury the defenders alive. Thus, when war correspondent Leon Daniel subsequently asked the commander of the U.S. Army First Infantry Division “where are the bodies,” he replied “what bodies?” They were all buried under several tons of sand. As U.S. Army Colonel Anthony Moreno recalled: “What I saw was a bunch of filled-in trenches with people’s arms and legs sticking out of them. For all I know, we could have killed thousands.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘U.S. Army Buried Iraqi Soldiers Alive in Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 15, 1991. Sloyan, Patrick J., ‘“What I saw was a bunch of filled-in trenches with people’s arms and legs sticking out of them. For all I know, we could have killed thousands”,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While this action was criticised in the limited coverage it did receive, there was a case to be made that it was a military necessity and much ‘cleaner’ than going into the trenches with flamethrowers and bayonets.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Riding the Storm - how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Had the Iraqis perpetrated any similar act when entering Kuwait, however, it would have been ensured that this shaped the country’s public image and forever became associated with ‘what kind of country’ Ba’athist Iraq was. The American mass burial of live Iraq troops was quickly forgotten, and for the overwhelming majority of people it would not be permanently associated with the images of the U.S. Military or the Gulf War.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘U.S. Army Buried Iraqi Soldiers Alive in Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 15, 1991. Sloyan, Patrick J., ‘“What I saw was a bunch of filled-in trenches with people’s arms and legs sticking out of them. For all I know, we could have killed thousands”,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Iraqi soldiers in trenches widely reported having been bombarded heavily with napalm, a weapon previously employed extensively in Vietnam and Korea which stuck to their skin and burned them alive. They described such attacks as “unimaginable … like a living hell.” When it emerged that napalm was being employed U.S. officials denied it was being used against enemy personnel, although this claim appeared increasingly tenuous as the body of evidence grew that it was being doused across Iraqi troop concentrations.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Riding the Storm – how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996. Pyle, Richard, ‘Controversial Vietnam Weapon Used Differently in Desert, U.S. Says,’ &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, February 23, 1991. Jensen, Robert, ‘The Gulf War Brought Out the Worst in Us,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, May 22, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although horrific, napalm’s use in the Gulf was far less extreme than its uses in prior conflicts in East Asia where it was dropped in tremendous quantities by American aircraft to douse civilian population centers from end-to-end.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For details on the experience of death by napalm, and how it has been employed by U.S. forces in multiple conflicts, see Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea’s 70 Years at War with American Power&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2020 (Chapter 5: Absolute Destruction: The Ravaging of North Korea).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These American attacks, which many considered to be inhuman atrocities in their own right, were only made possible by the vilification of Iraq using fabricated atrocities in the lead up to the war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable tragedy that resulted directly from the fabrication of Iraqi atrocities was the fallout from the use of depleted uranium rounds by U.S. forces in the theatre. During Operation Desert Storm an estimated 340–350 metric tons of depleted uranium was fired in battle releasing millions of grams of airborne radioactive particles with half-lives of over four billion years – meaning contamination would be effectively indefinite.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘Depleted Uranium Haunts Kosovo and Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Middle East Report&#039;&#039;, Summer 2000, no. 215, Summer 2000 (p. 14). ‘Depleted Uranium Hurt Gulf Vets: Pentagon,’ &#039;&#039;Peace Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 30, no. 3, August 1998 (p. 109). Duraković, A., ‘On depleted uranium: gulf war and Balkan syndrome,’ &#039;&#039;Croat Medical Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 42, no. 2, April 2001 (pp. 130–134).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Depleted uranium rounds were made from low-level radioactive waste left over from manufacturing nuclear fuel or warheads, and although not designed for the purpose of contamination this was a very significant side effect of their employment. As one of the densest elements on the planet – 84 percent as dense as the world’s densest element osmium – depleted uranium had applications both in tank armour and in various anti-armour and anti-bunker weapons. According to the U.S. Army, depleted uranium rounds fired by an American M1A1 Abrams tank provided “the force of a race car striking a brick wall at two hundred miles per hour, but with all of its energy compressed into an area smaller than a golf ball.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Atkinson, Rick, &#039;&#039;Crusade: The Untold Story of the Persian Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, Houghton Mifflin Company, 1993 (p. 251).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These weapons later saw extensive use by U.S. forces in Yugoslavia&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“Up to 15 tons of depleted uranium used in 1999 Serbia bombing” – lead lawyer in suit against NATO,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Syria,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Oakford, Samuel, ‘The United States Used Depleted Uranium in Syria,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as well as within Iraq’s own borders for years after the 2003 invasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Edwards, Rob, ‘U.S. fired depleted uranium at civilian areas in 2003 Iraq war, report finds,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 19, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Upon impacting its target a depleted uranium round oxidises into an easily inhalable dust which can travel for at least 42 kilometres from the site of impact.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘Depleted Uranium Haunts Kosovo and Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Middle East Report&#039;&#039;, no. 215, Summer 2000 (p. 14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Effects of exposure to depleted uranium contamination include an extreme rise in cancer rates, genetic abnormalities and severe deformities in children at birth.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hindin, Rita and Brugge, Doug and Panikkar, Bindu, ‘Teratogenicity of depleted uranium aerosols: A review from an epidemiological perspective,’ &#039;&#039;Environmental Health&#039;&#039;, vol. 4, no. 17, August 26, 2005. Doyle, P. et al., ‘Miscarriage, stillbirth and congenital malformation in the offspring of UK veterans of the first Gulf war,’ &#039;&#039;International Journal of Epidemiology&#039;&#039;, vol. 33, no. 1, 2004 (pp. 74–86). Sen Gupta, Amit, ‘Lethal Dust: Effects of Depleted Uranium Ammunition,’ &#039;&#039;Economic and Political Weekly&#039;&#039;, vol. 36, no. 5/6, February 2001 (pp. 454– 456). Peterson, Scott, ‘Depleted Uranium Haunts Kosovo and Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Middle East Report&#039;&#039;, no. 215, Summer 2000 (p. 14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The element’s particularly long half-life makes contamination from it much more dangerous than that from neutron and thermonuclear bombs. This affected both Iraqis and Western personnel. As British Royal Navy Commander Robert Green stated in a paper in the &#039;&#039;New Zealand International Review&#039;&#039;, citing a range of scientific sources:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Since the 1991 Gulf War, there has been a surge of unexplained illnesses, cancers and children born with genetic deformities among the Iraqi people, especially in the south near the battlefields. At the same time, both American and British veterans have reported similar health and reproductive problems, collectively known as Gulf War Syndrome. Many of their problems, particularly cancers and birth defects, seem consistent with radiation exposure. The official U.S. casualty total in 1991 was less than 300 dead and another 300 wounded or ill. Now over 8000 are dead, and over 200,000 of those same troops are claiming disability benefits. In Britain, more than 600 veterans have died and 9000 are seriously sick with multiple ailments. This amounts to around 30 per cent of American and 17 percent of British troops who went to the Gulf.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Green, Robert, ‘Depleted Uranium and Human Health: Another View,’ &#039;&#039;New Zealand International Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 31, no. 2, March/April 2006 (pp. 25–28).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Green’s conclusions were widely supported by a range of sources, which as time passed increasingly represented a majority consensus on the issue.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wan, Bin and Fleming, James T. and Schultz, Terry W. and Sayler, Gary S., ‘In Vitro Immune Toxicity of Depleted Uranium: Effects on Murine Macrophages, CD4+ T Cells, and Gene Expression Profiles,’ &#039;&#039;Environmental Health Perspectives&#039;&#039;, vol. 114, no. 1, January 2006 (pp. 85–91). Fahey, Dan, ‘The Final Word on Depleted Uranium,’ &#039;&#039;The Fletcher Forum of World Affairs&#039;&#039;, vol. 25, no. 2, Summer 2001 (pp. 189–201). Peterson, Scott, ‘US reluctance to talk about DU,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, October 5, 1999. ‘Depleted Uranium Hurt Gulf Vets: Pentagon,’ &#039;&#039;Peace Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 30, no. 3, August 1998 (p. 109).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A confidential UN report leaked in May 1999 notably stated regarding depleted uranium: “this type of ammunition is nuclear waste, and its use is very dangerous and harmful.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘US reluctance to talk about DU,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, October 5, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Gulf War would hardly be the last time that atrocity fabrication facilitated American military offensives abroad in which depleted uranium was then very widely used.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the results of extensive use of depleted uranium rounds by U.S. forces would become clearer only with time, as is the case with all forms of nuclear contamination, the most devastating immediately visible impact of the war was the Western air campaign and in particular its targeting of Iraqi population centres. While shortages of precision guided weapons limited U.S. capabilities against tactical targets, attacks focused primarily on key civilian infrastructure targets such as water and sewage processors.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Operation desert storm,’ &#039;&#039;Adelphi Papers&#039;&#039;, vol. 33, no. 282 (pp. 24–51). ‘Saddam’s Iraq: Key Events,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039; (http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/shared/spl/hi/middle_east/02/iraq_events/html/desert_storm.stm).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The British military intelligence company Jane’s Information Group concluded that coalition operations had worked to “bring Iraqi’s infrastructure virtually back to where it was at the country’s birth” – back to 1921 setting back 70 years of sustained development.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cullen, Tony and Foss, Christopher F., &#039;&#039;Jane’s Land-Based Air Defence 1992–93&#039;&#039;, Couldson, Jane’s Information Group, 1992 (p. 11).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. forces launched 109,390 of the 126,581 coalition air sorties, or 86 percent, with Saudi Arabia and Britain between them making up most of the reminder with over 12,000 between them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Keaney, Thomas A. and Cohen, Eliot A., &#039;&#039;Gulf War: Air Power Survey Summary Report&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 1993.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to a report by the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; in 1991, the purpose of the U.S. bombardment was to drive down Iraqi living standards by destroying key infrastructure such as oil refineries, electrical plants and transportation networks. Examples included the destruction of 80 percent of Iraq’s power generation capabilities and the crippling of its sewage treatment system.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gellman, Barton, ‘Allied Air War Struck Broadly in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 23, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. air campaign targeted eight dams, destroying not only a major supply of hydroelectric power but also municipal water supplies and flood control. Other consequences included the emergence of widespread malnutrition and associated illnesses, and an inability to store vaccines which ended the vaccinations of children. Farm herds were devastated and food storage facilities were destroyed. Among the targets the U.S.-led air campaign destroyed were 676 schools, 16 chemical and petrochemical plants, seven textile factories and five engineering plants.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Ramsey, &#039;&#039;War Crimes: A Report on United States War Crimes Against Iraq&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, Maisonneuve Press, 1992 (pp. 10–14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As a result the population was forced to subsist on a starvation-level calorie intake at half the calories per person of the minimum standard for healthy living,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Joy, Gordon, &#039;&#039;Invisible War: The United States and the Iraq Sanctions&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Harvard University Press, 2010 (p. 25).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with malnutrition rising steeply across the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Woertz, Eckart, ‘Iraq under UN Embargo, 1990–2003, Food Security, Agriculture, and Regime Survival,’ &#039;&#039;The Middle East Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 73, no. 1, Spring 2019 (p. 101). Blaydes, Lisa, &#039;&#039;State of Repression: Iraq under Saddam Hussein&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2018 (p. 122–124).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; From an upper-middle income country, Iraqi living standards quickly plummeted with a subsequent 12 years of economic sanctions further deepening the population’s impoverishment. Living standards never recovered to pre-war levels and over 1 million of its population died as a result.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraq conflict has killed a million Iraqis,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, January 30, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sanctions proved highly effective in preventing post-war recovery, and according to statistics from U.S. sources they had caused the deaths of half a million Iraqi children by 1996.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Sanctions Blamed for Deaths of Children,’ &#039;&#039;Lewiston Morning Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 2, 1995. Stahl, Lesley, ‘Interview with Madeline Albright,’ &#039;&#039;60 Minutes&#039;&#039;, May 12, 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pulitzer Prize-winning CNN war correspondent Peter Arnett, who reported from Baghdad during the war, recalled having a very tense relationship with the U.S. Military because they did not approve of his coverage of the air campaign. Relations deteriorated, he said, “as the bombing campaign developed and I was revealing every day more excesses of bombing. There were villages [where] 20, 30, 40 houses had been destroyed. Only about 6 percent of the bombs used in the Iraq war were guided missiles, and they were mainly in Baghdad – the most high-profile target. Elsewhere in the country they were using these dumb bombs and they were devastating many localities we were visiting.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Maggie O’Kane interview with Peter Arnett in: ‘Riding the Storm - how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Arnett’s team filmed a bombed out Iraqi baby milk factory, U.S. intelligence claimed that it was a biological weapons facility. Arnett ridiculed the claim, stating:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;if this was a biological testing centre, they would not have let us walk all over the premises. Accompany us around the premises. Let us touch everything. Pick up samples such as this bag [of powdered baby milk]. We used it for coffee – that’s how confident I was. The U.S. government is perfectly capable of lying to achieve its aims in a time of national crisis – and they did. It was very effective because in the years that followed the Gulf War, that was the most frequently asked question: ‘what about the baby milk plant.’ And the question was always: ‘you weren’t duped, were you?’ That was the single most effective piece of military black propaganda that I’ve seen in my whole career. And I’ve been in this business for 35 years.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Arnett was chastised as a “dupe of Saddam Hussein,” which was particularly reputationally harmful as Hussein had by then been built into a “worse than Hitler” figure primarily on the basis of fabricated atrocities attributed to him. The metanarrative surrounding Iraq meant that civilian targets could easily be portrayed as parts of menacing weapons programs to legitimise their destruction.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. and allied justification of attacks on civilian targets on the false premise that they were part of weapons programs became increasingly common in the following years. These ranged from a cruise missile strike on one of East Africa’s largest medicine factories in Sudan in 1998, under the false pretext that it was a chemical weapons facility,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lacey, Marc, ‘Sudan Says, “Say Sorry,” but U.S. Won’t,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 20, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to an Israeli attack on Syria in 2007 under the dubious claim that the target was part of a Syrian-Korean nuclear weapons program.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;World War in Syria: Global Conflict on Middle Eastern Battlefields&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2021 (pp. 40, 41). Jonathan, Marcus, ‘US Syria claims raise wider doubts,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, April 25, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By fabricating claims of enemy weapons facilities the U.S. gave itself a free hand to attack civilian targets at will – much as fabricating claims of Iraqi atrocities had allowed it to go to war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. was further able to cover up its involvement in a major disaster by blaming Baghdad, with an oil spill resulting in a 30-mile-long oil slick at sea and footage of a bird struggling in the black water used to claim that Iraq had “declared war on nature itself” by intentionally causing it. The &#039;&#039;Daily Mirror&#039;&#039; referred to it as “Saddam’s Black Sea” on its front page. William Arken, a former military intelligence officer with access to Pentagon records, stated regarding the fabrication of Iraqi environmental terrorism:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I think that one of the biggest coverups of the Gulf War is the fact that the U.S. Navy and allied air forces attacked Iraq oil installations and oil tankers and didn’t want to acknowledge that there was a tremendous amount of controversy over that very point. And so they hid behind claims of Iraqi environmental terror to avoid a debate over whether those are legitimate targets in warfare…. They attacked those two oil platforms at Mina Al Bakur and also at Al Kabar, and also at the same time they attacked oil related ships. On the 18th of January, on the second day of the war, French aircraft attacked an Iraqi tanker that was at Mina Al Ahmadi on the Kuwaiti coast. And those were the very tankers that a few days later they stated were expelling their oil into the sea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Maggie O’Kane interview with William Arken in: ‘Riding the Storm - how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;When asked if there was a coverup, Arken replied: “Oh absolutely. There’s no doubt about it. Of course they lied about it. Have you ever read in &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; report that the U.S. Navy or the French Air Force attacked Iraqi oil tankers and were responsible for much of the oil that flowed into the gulf. No. Is that a coverup, is that a lie? Of course it is.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The strict regulation of reporters during the war meant that many potentially scandalous incidents were not made known to the public.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McNair, Brian, &#039;&#039;An Introduction to Political Communication&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2011 (pp. 194–197). MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (Chapter 1: Cutting the Deal).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Arguably the most important military discrepancy between Iraq and the U.S.-led coalition was in intelligence gathering capabilities, an advantage the Americans exploited to the fullest and translated into massive battlefield gains. Without the support of the USSR, which at the time had far more satellites in space than any other country and would have previously been expected to at the very least provide updates on American positions and movements, Iraq’s armed forces could be described as going into battle blind and deaf relative to their adversaries.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Broder, John M., ‘Schwarzkopf’s War Plan Based on Deception,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, February 28, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While its air force’s sole squadron equipped with high performance MiG-25 interceptors from the 1970s put up a strong fight and took down as many American fighters as it lost,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;International Institute for Strategic Studies, &#039;&#039;The Military Balance&#039;&#039;, Volume 90, 1990 (p. 106).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it was overwhelmingly outnumbered by America’s own heavyweights, lacked supporting assets such as airborne early warning aircraft, and saw airfields quickly destroyed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘When MiG-25 Foxbat Shot Down F-15 Eagle,’ &#039;&#039;Fighter Jets World&#039;&#039;, June 16, 2022. ‘Top Six Air to Air Engagements of the Gulf War: How Iraq and the U.S. Went Head to Head With F-15s, Foxbats and More,’ &#039;&#039;Military Watch Magazine&#039;&#039;, February 20, 2021. ‘Soviet MiG-25 Foxbat vs. American F-15 Eagle: Which Was Better in Air to Air Combat?,’ &#039;&#039;Military Watch Magazine&#039;&#039;, October 15, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Control of the skies allowed American air power to devastate not only Iraqi population centres, but also its ground forces which suffered from deficiencies in organisation, equipment and, following sustained bombardment, also morale. The Kuwait campaign was unique in the history of conventional wars fought by the U.S. Army, as while neutralising enemy ground units was traditionally primarily an Army task in this case the Air Force laid down the bulk of the firepower used against them. With Iraqi ground units deployed on Kuwait’s flat lands, often with little-to-no cover, American air units perpetrated a massacre causing well over 100,000 Iraqi military casualties in just 44 days.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cooper, Patrick, ‘Coalition deaths fewer than in 1991,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, Junee 25, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The BBC claimed up to 200,000,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Flashback: 1991 Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, March 20, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; alongside thousands more civilians killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Large numbers of Iraqi personnel seeking to leave Kuwait on the six-lane Highway 80 were killed from the air by U.S., French, British and Canadian units after a large vehicle column was trapped using cluster bombs. It came to be known as the ‘Highway of Death.’ The concerted attacks on retreating soldiers were highly controversial and came to be widely considered a serious war crime. Reports from U.S. journalists also showed disarmed and surrendering Iraqi personnel being fired on by American heavy weapons.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hersh, Seymour M., ‘Overwhelming Force: What happened in the final days of the Gulf War?,’ &#039;&#039;The New Yorker&#039;&#039;, May 22, 2000 (pp. 48–82).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American Photojournalist Peter Turnley reported U.S. personnel digging mass graves for the victims, seeing bodies scattered across the road, and a stretch of destroyed vehicles over a mile long. He stressed that Western media outlets avoided publishing the extensive footage they had of the incident.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Turnley, Peter, ‘The Unseen Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;The Digital Journalist&#039;&#039;, December 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039; similarly referred to “the war photo no one would publish” – specifically an image which humanised an Iraqi soldier trying to pull himself over the dashboard of his truck but was incinerated in his place. It observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The colours and textures of his hand and shoulders look like those of the scorched and rusted metal around him. Fire has destroyed most of his features, leaving behind a skeletal face, fixed in a final rictus. He stares without eyes…. The image, and its anonymous subject, might have come to symbolise the Gulf War. Instead, it went unpublished in the United States, not because of military obstruction but because of editorial choices … the hypnotising and awful photograph ran against the popular myth of the Gulf War as a ‘video-game war’ – a conflict made humane through precision bombing and night-vision equipment. By deciding not to publish it, &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine and the Associated Press denied the public the opportunity to confront this unknown enemy and consider his excruciating final moments.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;DeGhett, Torie Rose, ‘The War Photo No One Would Publish,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In sharp contrast to the emotive depictions Kuwaiti babies who were never slaughtered, or of tortured mannequins which CFK presented as supposed evidence of Kuwaiti suffering, the very real and often brutal deaths of Iraqis was sanitised with strict censorship and with “bloodless language” such as “surgical strikes” and “kinetic warfare.” These were far removed from the often gruesome reality on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The commander of U.S.-led coalition forces General Norman Schwarzkopf notably justified the mass killing of retreating soldiers by citing the atrocities they had allegedly committed, stating: “This was a bunch of rapists, murderers and thugs who had raped and pillaged downtown Kuwait City and now were trying to get out of the country before they were caught.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Giordono, Joseph, ‘U.S. troops revisit scene of deadly Gulf War barrage,’ &#039;&#039;Stars and Stripes&#039;&#039;, February 23, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; similarly stressed that most of those who observed the incident “thought the Iraqis were getting only what they deserved.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Coll, Steve and Branigin, William, ‘U.S. Scrambled to Shape View of “Highway of Death”,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 11, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even after the war’s outcome was decided, the fact that fabricated atrocities vilifying the enemy had become central to the metanarrative surrounding it made almost any measure against Iraq, including the slaughter of thousands of retreating soldiers, seem acceptable.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; noted that the U.S. Military went to considerable lengths to shape public perceptions of the massacre, including “playing down evidence that Iraqi troops were actually leaving Kuwait,” which was abundant at the time, and making tenuous claims that the disordered retreating forces, despite having orders from Baghdad to withdraw, threatened to turn around and move into Kuwait again. (Coll, Steve and Branigin, William, ‘U.S. Scrambled to Shape View of “Highway of Death”,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 11, 1991.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ‘Highway of Death’ came at the close of the war and was one of the few parts of the conflict which the press had relatively free access to. As professor and award-winning journalist Ben H. Bagdikian reported: “the military learned its own lesson from Vietnam: keep wars short and keep the news media completely controlled in the opening days of the engagement. By maintaining total control of the initial image in a military action, the government can create the framework into which the public theatre fits subsequent information.” Censorship was described as “unprecedented” and “draconian,” even compared to the extreme precedent set by the Korean War. Bagdikian further elaborated: “In the opening days of the Gulf War, American news people were sequestered and forced to transmit totally controlled military versions of what was happening. After the shooting war was over and reconstruction of the realities known, once again, the major news media failed to collect all the facts and present them in a coherent way that would effectively correct the misleading and inadequate information the public had been given earlier.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. xv-xvi).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Press seen to be overstepping their bounds were in some cases physically assaulted and arrested by the U.S. Military.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sloyan, Patrick J., ‘“What I saw was a bunch of filled-in trenches with people’s arms and legs sticking out of them. For all I know, we could have killed thousands”,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The few parts of the war the press did gain free access to, however, they found truly horrific, and it can only be speculated how many more atrocities were committed in the preceding 40 days leading up to the Highway of Death.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Press censorship notably also played a vital role in covering up for the failures of multiple new American ‘wonder weapons,’ with the portrayal of their effectiveness being central to the U.S. propaganda campaign. Prominent examples were the Tomahawk cruise missile, which supposedly demonstrated never before seen precision strike capabilities, but in fact missed the large majority of its targets and sometimes hit Saudi Arabia and Turkey, and the Patriot air defence system which reportedly proved effectively useless despite the modesty of Iraq’s missile arsenal. (Postol, Theodore A., ‘Lessons of the Gulf War Experience with Patriot,’ &#039;&#039;International Security&#039;&#039;, vol. 16, no. 3, Winter, 1991–1992 (pp. 119–171).). (Gellman, Barton, ‘Gulf War Workhorses Suffer in Analysis,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 10, 1992.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. military intervention against Iraq in 1991 paved the way for over a decade of economic sanctions followed by full scale invasion of the country in 2003. This had further consequences not only for Iraq, whose population would endure several more massacres by Western hands, but also for the wider Middle East.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;De Vita, Lorena and Taha, Amir, ‘Gulf War: 30 years on, the consequences of Desert Storm are still with us,’ &#039;&#039;The Conversation&#039;&#039;, February 26, 2021. Kinsley, Michael, ‘How Bush Wars Opened the Door for ISIS,’ &#039;&#039;Vanity Fair&#039;&#039;, April 14, 2015. Church, Lindsay, ‘ISIS Success in Iraq: A Movement 40 Years in the Making,’ University of Washington, Jackson School of International Studies, 2016 (https://digital.lib.washington.edu/researchworks/bitstream/handle/1773/36464/Church_washington_0250O_16069.pdf?sequence=1&amp;amp;isAllowed=y). de Gracia, Danny, ‘August 2 1990 Persian Gulf War Operation Desert Shield and Operation Desert Storm Begins,’ &#039;&#039;Constituting America&#039;&#039;, July 17, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Decades of Western warfare on Iraqi soil, both economic and kinetic, were made possible by successful atrocity fabrication from August 1990 to January 1991, with Western forces having never left Iraqi territory ever since. Only once the Gulf War was over was the content of Nayrah’s testimony confirmed to have been completely false – as was the case with many other alleged Iraqi atrocities which had been reported as total certainties but lacked verifiable sources. By this stage, with Iraq lying in ruins not to recover for well over three decades and with the country’s image cemented as ‘evil’ in the Western world and beyond, the facts disproving the anti-Iraqi narratives were only an afterthought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As NBC News’ John Chancellor wrote shortly after the war ended: “The conflict brought with it a baggage train of myth and misconception, exaggeration and hyperbole…. Accounts of Iraqi atrocities were accepted without question. There was the tale of premature babies thrown out of incubators in a Kuwait hospital and left to die. It never happened…. There were facts misperceived, truth bent out of shape and a fog of myth and misconception.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 76).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Kuwait City John Martin from ABC News interviewed the director of Kuwait’s primary healthcare system, Dr. Mohammed Matar, and his wife the chief of obstetrics at the maternity hospital on March 15 1991. Matar firmly denied that Iraqis had taken babies from incubators. Martin, apparently very surprised, then asked again: “But, I mean, this is very specific. Iraqi soldiers took them out of the incubators and put them on the floor to die.” “I think this is something just for propaganda,” replied Dr. Matar.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 73, 74).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin subsequently questioned the surgeon who had testified under a false name at the UN Security Council, who was in fact the dentist Ibrahim Behbehani and served as the acting director the Kuwait’s Red Crescent Society. Asking him about the incubator atrocity, Behbehani conceded: “I can’t tell you if they were taken from incubators … didn’t see it.” He backed off from his previous claim of supervising burials of 120 babies – although with the war premised on his lie now over this counted for very little.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 73, 74).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The narrative nevertheless persisted. An example was the wife of U.S. Senator John McCain, a leading advocate for military action, who as late as June 1991 insisted under questioning that allegations were true. She later acknowledged that she had been relying on hearsay.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The false nature of the incubator babies narrative became more widely known that any other case of atrocity fabrication, partly because Iraq was defeated relatively quickly and the story could subsequently be debunked by investigations in Kuwait, but also because the campaign for war on Iraq rested particularly heavily on this one story where other campaigns saw multiple stories given similar levels of attention.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While the story was disproven, the metanarrative it created, and the way it shifted public discourse and perceptions of Ba’athist Iraq would stain that state’s image indefinitely.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 75).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The incubator baby killings were far from isolated among Western allegations in proving to be entirely fabricated. Another was the report that Iraq had forcibly relocated 40,000 Kuwaitis to its own territory, although the actual figure was 1500–2000. Another came from Amnesty International, which had claimed in its December 19 report that “the number of extrajudicial killings runs into the hundreds and may be over 1,000.” According to senior Kuwaiti officials, the figure was “a little bit over 300.” Stories of Iraqi soldiers raping and looting at will were also seriously questioned. &#039;&#039;Paris Match&#039;&#039;, for example, had received a picture allegedly depicting Iraqis shooting blindfolded Kuwaiti resistance in Kuwait City. It later emerged that the picture was of Iraqi soldiers who had looted the city being executed by their own military as a disciplinary action – indicating zero tolerance for such conduct. Although this was discovered before U.S.-led military operations had begun, the French source notably withheld this evidence until after the war to avoid improving Baghdad’s image and undermining the West’s prevailing narrative. The editors later described their motive as follows: “it was our obligation to renounce publication so as not, in the name of the scoop, to aid the image of Saddam Hussein.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 75–76).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast to Iraqi-occupied Kuwait, where premature babies in their incubators were relatively safe, many prematures were killed in Iraq by the U.S. and its allies. In July 1991 Patrick Tyler from the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; interviewed the director of Baghdad’s Saddam Paediatric Hospital, Dr. Qasm Ismail, who recalled that on the first night of the Western air campaign the targeting of civilian infrastructure caused major losses. The hospital lost electricity, and as a result: “mothers grabbed their children out of incubators, took intravenous tubes out of their arms…. Others were removed from oxygen tents, and they ran to the basement, where there was no heat. I lost more than 40 prematures in the first 12 hours of bombing.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tyler, Patrck E., ‘Basra Journal; Iraqi Hospitals Struggle With Wounds of War,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 5, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Iraqis did take babies out of incubators during the war, but they were not Iraqi soldiers at hospitals in Kuwait – rather they were Iraqi parents trying to save their children from Western attacks in Baghdad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the Iraqi withdrawal from Kuwait was seen to have concluded the conflict, the U.S., Britain and France pressed the offensive further and created two ‘no fly zones’ that prevented Iraq from operating aircraft in its own airspace. These zones had no authorisation from the United Nations Security Council and covered over 60 percent of Iraqi airspace.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Meixler, Louis, ‘Saddam Challenges No-Fly Zones,’ &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, January 4, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Their imposition was widely seen by experts to be a violation of international law – one which was only made possible and acceptable by the vilification of Iraq from 1990.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Timothy P. McIlmail, ‘No-Fly Zones: The Imposition and Enforcement of Air Exclusion Regimes over Bosnia and Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Loyola of Los Angeles International and Comparative Law Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 17, 1994 (pp. 35–83). Boileau, Alain E., ‘To the Suburbs of Baghdad: Clinton’s tension of the Southern Iraqi No-Fly Zone,’ &#039;&#039;ILSA Journal of International &amp;amp;#x26; Comparative Law&#039;&#039;, vol. 3, issue. 3, article 5, 1997. Gellman, Barton, ‘U.S. Planes Hit Iraqi Site After Missile Attack,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 29, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Iraq would remain under tight Western and UN economic sanctions which seriously impeded post-war reconstruction, and alongside a UN arms embargo which remained in place long after the Gulf War ended this effectively eliminated the country as an independent pole in the Middle East and as a major power outside the Western sphere of influence. This remained the status quo for 12 years until a much-weakened Iraq faced a full-scale U.S.-led invasion in 2003. The U.S.-led assault in 1991, facilitated by fabricated claims of humanitarian abuses, led to a decades-long humanitarian catastrophe from which Iraq is unlikely to fully recover for at least half a century. The result was over 700,000 Iraqi deaths at a conservative estimate between 1991 and 2003,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;500,000 children dead only from 1991–1995: ‘Sanctions Blamed for Deaths of Children,’ &#039;&#039;Lewiston Morning Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 2, 1995. Stahl, Lesley, ‘Interview with Madeline Albright,’ &#039;&#039;60 Minutes&#039;&#039;, May 12, 1996. Up to 200,000 military casualties, 1991: ‘Flashback: 1991 Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, March 20, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and over 1 million deaths between 2003 and 2008 in a second war made possible by Desert Storm.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraq conflict has killed a million Iraqis: survey,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, January 30, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This did not account for the deaths and extreme deformities in children caused by depleted uranium, stunted growth of an entire generation, or the sharp decline in the quality of life seen after 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Iraq faced multiple further rounds of Western attacks throughout the 1990s which similarly relied heavily on fabricated narratives and false claims for justification. A notable example in December 1998 saw Washington and London claim that Baghdad had expelled weapons inspectors from the United Nations Special Commission, which Western-drafted resolutions at the United Nations Security Council required to be deployed to disarm the country. Th&lt;br /&gt;
lleged expulsion was used as a pretext to launch Operation Desert Fox, which added to the hundreds of thousands of Iraqis killed over the past seven years by Western attacks with a further 2,000 Iraqi lives taken. The pretext for the attacks proved to be fabricated, with head weapons inspector Richard Butler revealing years later that it was the U.S. ambassador Peter Burleigh, acting on orders from Washington, who suggested inspectors be pulled out of Iraq to protect them from planned U.S. and British airstrikes. The withdrawal of inspectors was done in order to pave the way for attacks, and was then used to justify those same attacks which the withdrawal had been carried out to facilitate in the first place.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Butler, Richard, &#039;&#039;Saddam Defiant: The Threat of Weapons of Mass Destruction, and the Crisis of Global Security&#039;&#039;, London, Weidenfeld &amp;amp;#x26; Nicolson, 2000 (p. 224). Clark, Neil, ‘Fools no more,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 19, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2003 U.S. Secretary of State Colin Powell repeated multiple times that Iraq had forced inspectors to withdraw, which he claimed proved Baghdad held malign intentions regarding weapons of mass destruction and justified the illegal U.S. invasion then being planned. The nature of the withdrawal was only later made public.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘U.S. Secretary of State Colin Powell’s presentation to the U.N. Security Council on the U.S. case against Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, February 5, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A particularly notable aspect of the use of atrocity fabrication in the Gulf War was the role of Amnesty International and other Western human rights NGOs in providing legitimacy to false claims of atrocities, as this marked the starting point of a predominant trend in future Western atrocity fabrication efforts. This saw Western NGOs, under the pretext of supporting human rights, publish vilifying and very often poorly evidenced content to target a particular Western adversary whenever there was a need to turn opinion against them. While weaponisation of human rights was far from unprecedented before 1990, the use of major NGOs for this purpose, with Amnesty joined by several more over the next three decades, became common only from 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western human rights NGOs followed a very consistent pattern of targeting those states whose policies undermined the interests of the Western world, and particularly those whose governments the West was seeking to overthrow, with criticisms generally being proportional to how hostile the target state’s relations were with the West. This had the impact not only of building public consensus in support of hostile policies, be it military action or economic sanctions, but also of delegitimising opposition to such policies by portraying those who failed to sufficiently oppose the targeted state as uncaring for human rights and ‘regime apologists.’ Such reactions to those who opposed military action against Iraq were widespread and often emotionally charged by Nayirah’s testimony and the other similar fabricated reports. The Gulf War saw Western atrocity fabrication efforts achieve a new level of sophistication, and very similar trends could be observed in multiple subsequent conflicts where similar fabrications consistently played central roles in shaping perceptions of Western adversaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Five The Yugoslav Wars ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Target: Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Following the collapse of the Soviet Union, the Warsaw Pact and the communist government of Albania, Yugoslavia by 1992 remained the only communist state in Europe and one of the few major industrial powers in the world outside the Western sphere of influence. The country had emerged in 1918 as a union of the Croat, Serb and Slovene Slavic peoples who had formerly been ruled under the Austro-Hungarian Empire, in the belief that historical divisions needed to be overcome and unity pursued to safeguard all four from external imperial interests. Albanians and Macedonians also represented significant minority groups in the union, which had a 5 percent Muslim minority as a legacy of Ottoman imperial rule. Following four years of Nazi German occupation from 1941, communist resistance fighters led by Josip Broz Tito formed the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia in November 1945.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yugoslavia quickly established itself as an independent pole in the Cold War and was a founding member of the Non-Aligned Movement alongside Indonesia, Egypt, India and Ghana. Like the other four founders, the country would come under Western attack in an attempt to forcefully bring it into the Western sphere of influence, with a lack of tolerance for non-aligned states being a consistent part of the Western Bloc’s Cold War foreign policy. Attacks on non-aligned states included extensive support for coups by the CIA (Ghana,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stockwell, John, &#039;&#039;In Search of Enemies: A CIA Story&#039;&#039;, New York, W. W. Norton &amp;amp;#x26; Company, 1978 (p. 201). Prados, John, &#039;&#039;Safe for Democracy: The Secret Wars of the CIA&#039;&#039;, Chicago, Ivan R. Dee, 2006 (p. 329). Hersh, Seymour, ‘CIA Said to Have Aided Plotters Who Overthrew Nkrumah in Ghana,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 9, 1978.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indonesia)&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (Chapter 14: Indonesia 1957– 1958: War and pornography).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; , direct Western military assaults (Yugoslavia, Egypt, Indonesia), and assassination attempts against their leaders (India in 1955, Indonesia in the 1950s and 1962, Egypt in 1957).&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cockburn, Andrew, &#039;&#039;Kill Chain, Drones and the Rise of High-Tech Assassins&#039;&#039;, London, Picador, 2016 (p. 84). Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (Appendix III).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the closest to the USSR geographically, meaning it was for decades shielded from the West by the Warsaw Pact, Yugoslavia was the last to come under attack with the campaign against it only gaining momentum from the early 1990s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Cold War’s end and the declaration of an ‘end of history,’ under which global economic and political westernisation were portrayed as inevitabilities,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fukuyama, Francis, ‘The End of History?,’ &#039;&#039;The National Interest&#039;&#039;, no. 16, Summer 1989 (pp. 3–18).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yugoslavia remained an outlier in an otherwise politically unified Europe. Despite stagnation in the 1980s, its industries remained competitive internationally and living standards by metrics from education to life expectancy and employment rates were high. Furthermore, unlike most of the former Warsaw Pact, the country appeared highly unlikely to be absorbed into the U.S.-led NATO military alliance and was by far the most formidable European military outside it. An independent pole in the world with a relatively advanced industrial economy, Yugoslav industries ranging from automobiles and pharmaceuticals to household appliances and agriculture were competing with Western brands internationally – competition which would disappear if the state were destabilized, dismantled and set back developmentally. With leading industries all widely dispersed, and different regions responsible for providing different primary and secondary inputs, a divided country would lack the industrial potential of the union state.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (p. 14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yugoslav petroleum, mining and in particular the substantial mineral wealth in Kosovo,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Corruption Risk Assessment: Kosovo Extractive Industries Sector, Findings and Recommendations, United Nations Development Program, 2016. ‘World Bank survey puts Kosovo’s mineral resources at 13.5bn euros,’ &#039;&#039;Kosova Report&#039;&#039;, January 28, 2005. ‘A New Deal for Kosovo: Creating Sustainable Economic Growth,’ Economic Initiative for Kosovo, June 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; were also major prizes which could strengthen Western power if the country’s territory could be placed under Western client governments to provide access on favourable terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Germany and the United States played leading roles in realizing Yugoslavia’s partitioning,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gervasi, Sean, &#039;&#039;NATO the Balkans: Voices of Opposition&#039;&#039;, New York, International Action Center, 1998 (pp. 21–46). Shank, Gregory, ‘Commentary: Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, Spring 1999, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75 (p. 11).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and framed separation as a solution to economic stagnation while generously supporting ethno-nationalist factions. The West’s allies within various Yugoslav regions were accordingly encouraged to pursue separatist goals. As American political scientist and Yale PhD Michael Parenti noted: “the Western powers were deeply involved in inciting civil war and secession in the FRY [Federal Republic of Yugoslavia] &#039;&#039;before&#039;&#039; that time [1991–95]. One of the earliest and most active sponsors of secession was West Germany, which first openly championed Yugoslavia’s dismemberment in 1991, but was giving Slovenia and Croatia every encouragement long before then.” Western powers subsequently increasingly involved themselves in “financing the secessionist organisations and creating the politico-economic crisis that ignited the political strife,” according to Parenti, who highlighted regarding the process: “once the blood-letting starts, the cycle of vengeance and retribution takes on a momentum of its own. In order to hasten the discombobulation of Yugoslavia, the Western powers provided the most retrograde, violent, separatist elements with every advantage in money, organisation, propaganda, arms, hired thugs, and the full might of the U.S. national security state at their backs. Once more the Balkans were to be balkanised.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (pp. 24, 25).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After building ties with and generously supporting separatist factions in Yugoslavia’s republics, threats were made to cut off aid unless the country held unscheduled elections in 1990. Washington further stipulated that these elections were to be conducted within each republic and not at the federal level. The U.S. in particular had a very long history of manipulating foreign elections to ensure that candidates favourable to Western interests prevailed,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Burkholder Smith, Joseph, &#039;&#039;Portrait of a Cold Warrior&#039;&#039;, New York, Putnam, 1976 (p. 210–211). Election Code of the Philippines, Article X, Campaign and Election Propaganda, Section 81. Weiner, Tim, ‘C.I.A. Spent Millions to Support Japanese Right in 50’s and 60’s,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 9, 1994. Levin, Dov H., &#039;&#039;Meddling in the Ballot Box: The Causes and Effects of Partisan Electoral Interventions&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or else cancelling or preventing them when victories for pro-Western candidates could not be engineered.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kolko, Gabriel, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: Anatomy of a War, 1940–1975&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1987 (p. 85). Hanley, Charles J, and Choe, Sang Hun and Mendoza, Martha, &#039;&#039;The Bridge at No Gun Ri: A Hidden Nightmare from the Korean War&#039;&#039;, New York, Henry Holt and Company, 2002 (p. 170). Weathersby, Kathryn, ‘“Should We Fear This?” Stalin and the Danger of War with America,’ Cold War International History Project: Working Paper No. 39, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Yugoslavia the National Endowment for Democracy and various CIA front organisations funnelled vast funds to support the election campaigns of separatist political groups favourable to Western interests. These parties, openly described in U.S. media as “pro-West” and as the “democratic opposition,” also received considerable campaign support from Western advisors, and after overwhelmingly outspending their local opponents on campaign they won elections in every republic other than Serbia and Montenegro.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 26).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Slovenia was the first region to leave the union, and in 1991 closed its borders and banned any protests against its moves towards secession. Croatia soon followed suit and both quickly began to receive Western military advisors and sizeable arms shipments from Western countries and particularly from Germany. German instructors further engaged in combat with the Yugoslav military when fighting alongside separatist militias. The European Community then moved to call for Yugoslavia’s separation into “sovereign and independent republics,” while the U.S. passed the 1991 Foreign Operations Appropriations Act which offered aid to individual republics but not to the Yugoslav central government – thereby further weakening federal ties. When Croatia and Slovenia subsequently declared their full independence as separate states within one day of one another in June 1991, Germany and the Vatican were the very first to recognise them as nation-states.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unlike Slovenian, Croat or Muslim minority groups, which quickly became dominated by separatist factions that fell in line with Western designs for a partitioning of Yugoslavia, the Serb ethnic minority was far from compliant. Serbs were the only group to have given up an independent nation-state in order to enter into a unified state when Yugoslavia was formed, and Serbia and Montenegro remained the most strongly supportive of the federation. Serbs were not only the largest and most influential ethnic group, but also had a proportionately higher percentage of membership in the ruling communist party than any other. In the 1989 elections Serbs and Montenegrins supported the former communists in their respective republics, with Serb workers having also led opposition to an austerity program imposed by the International Monetary Fund (IMF) to service Yugoslav debt. Serbia accordingly refused IMF-prescribed privatisation of state assets.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gervasi, Sean, ‘Germany, US and the Yugoslav Crisis,’ &#039;&#039;Covert Action Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Winter 1992–93. &#039;&#039;People’s Weekly World&#039;&#039;, June 13, 1999. Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (pp. 21, 22).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The entrenched historical religious animosity between the Western world and the Orthodox Christian world to which the Serbs belonged was also seen by some analysts to have been a further factor leading the Serbs to be singled out for targeting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the union increasingly fell apart Serb-majority regions in separatist provinces, such as Croatia’s Krajina district, sought to secede from the newly seceded countries and re-join Yugoslavia.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Elich, Gregory, &#039;&#039;Covert Action Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Fall/Winter 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the case of Krajina, Croatia responded with a military operation by separatist militias which now formed the post-independence armed forces and with Western support, including airstrikes, caused thousands of casualties among Serb civilians and sent 225,000 more into flight as refugees. Many of those who fled were subsequently strafed from the air, with the operations described years later in 1999 as “the largest ethnic cleansing” of the Yugoslav civil war.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bonner, Raymond, ‘Croatian Army Charged with War Crimes,’ &#039;&#039;San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, March 21, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039; reported in August 1995: “The rearming and training of Croatian forces in preparation for the present offensive are part of a classic CIA operation: probably the most ambitious operation of its kind since the end of the Vietnam war.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, August 6, 1995.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similar support was provided on an even greater scale to separatist forces from the Muslim and Croat ethnic groups in the self-declared Bosnian republic,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘CIA Agents Training Bosnian Army,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, November 17, 1994. ‘America’s Secret Bosnia Agenda,’ &#039;&#039;The Observer&#039;&#039;, November 20, 1994. ‘How The CIA Helps Bosnia Fight Back,’ &#039;&#039;The European&#039;&#039;, November 25, 1994. Glenny, Misha, &#039;&#039;The Fall of Yugoslavia: The Third Balkan War&#039;&#039;, London, Penguin, 1992 (p. 42).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by 1997 the CIA station in Bosnia was reputed to have become one of the largest in Eastern Europe.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, November 11, 1997.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hired to represent the interests of Croat, Bosnian Muslim and later Kosovar Albanian separatist groups, the public relations firm Ruder &amp;amp;#x26; Finn played a central role in the campaign to turn world opinion against the Yugoslav state and the Serbs. The firm’s director James Harff highlighted how disseminating sensationalist reports caused a drastic increase in public support for U.S. military intervention in Bosnia. He told French journalist Jacques Merlino in April 1993 that he was proud of having manipulated overseas Jewish opinion, which was otherwise set to oppose the Islamic and Croat state projects due to the former’s close ties with radical Islam and the latter’s historical collaboration with Nazi Germany and extermination of Jews in the 1940s. Regarding Jewish opinion towards Western-aligned far-right separatist forces, he said: “our challenge was to reverse this attitude and we succeeded masterfully,” with a campaign focused on portraying Serbs as the new Nazis and capitalising on Roy Gutman’s reports of death camps (see below). The ideological predecessors of the Croat separatist leadership had provided the most manpower to the Nazi German-led war effort in the 1940s, committing atrocities against Jews and Serbs too extreme even for the Nazis themselves.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Paris, Edmond, &#039;&#039;Genocide in Satellite Croatia, 1941–1945&#039;&#039;, Chicago, American Institute for Balkan Affairs, 1961&#039;&#039;&#039;.&#039;&#039;&#039; Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (pp. 42–43).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Harff highlighted how this past and the similarly extremist position of the Muslim Bosnian leadership posed difficulties to public relations efforts:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;To have managed to put Jewish opinion on our side. This was a sensitive matter, as the dossier was dangerous [when] looked at from that angle. President [of Croatia Franjo] Tudjman was very careless in his book, &#039;&#039;Wastelands of Historical Reality&#039;&#039;. Reading his writings one could accuse him of anti-Semitism. In Bosnia the situation was no better: President Izetbegovic strongly supported the creation of a fundamentalist Islamic state in his book &#039;&#039;The Islamic Declaration&#039;&#039;. Besides, the Croatian and Bosnian past was marked by real and cruel anti-Semitism. Tens of thousands of Jews perished in Croatian camps, so there was every reason for intellectuals and Jewish organisations to be hostile towards the Croats and the Bosnians. Our challenge was to reverse the attitude and we succeeded masterfully….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the Jewish organisations entered the game on the side of the [Muslim] Bosnians, we could promptly equate the Serbs with the Nazis in the public mind. Nobody understood what was happening in Yugoslavia. The great majority of Americans were probably asking themselves in which African country Bosnia was situated. By a single move we were able to present a simple story of good guys and bad guys which would hereafter play itself…. Almost immediately there was a clear change of language in the press, with use of words with high emotional content such as ‘ethnic cleansing’ and ‘concentration camps,’ which evoke images of Nazi Germany and the gas chambers of Auschwitz. No one could go against it without being accused of revisionism. We really batted a thousand in full.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Simon, Roger I. and Rosenberg, Sharon and Eppert, Claudia, &#039;&#039;Between Hope and Despair: Pedagogy and the Remembrance of Historical Trauma&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman &amp;amp;#x26; Littlefield, 2000 (pp. 24–25).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;When Merlino highlighted: “When you did this, you had no proof that what you said was true. All you had were two &#039;&#039;Newsday&#039;&#039; articles,” Harff replied: “Our work is not to verify information…. Our work is to accelerate the circulation of information favourable to us…. We are professionals. We had a job to do and we did it. We are not paid to moralise.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Merlino, Jacques, &#039;&#039;Les verités Yougosla- yes ne sont pas toutes bonnes 4 dire&#039;&#039;, Paris, A. Michel, 1994. Harper, Stephen, &#039;&#039;Screening Bosnia: Geopolitics, Gender and Nationalism in Film and Television Images of the 1992–95 War&#039;&#039;, Bloomsbury, New York, London, 2017 (p. 41). Klaus Bitterinann, &#039;&#039;Serbia Must Die: Truth and Lies in the Yugoslav Civil War&#039;&#039;, Berlin, Tiamat, 1994 (pp. 143–156).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The receptivity of Western media to almost any anti-Serb story was key to facilitating Ruder &amp;amp;#x26; Finn’s success.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deputy chief of the Yugoslav desk at the U.S. State Department George Kenney gave a sharper comment regarding the fabricated nature of Western claims, stating: “The U.S. government doesn’t have proof of any genocide and anyone reading the press critically can see the paucity of evidence, despite interminably repeated claims and bloodcurdling speculation.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kenny, George, ‘Steering Clear of Balkan Shoals,’ &#039;&#039;Nation&#039;&#039;, January 8–15, 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Michael Parenti similarly stated: “The charge of genocide was reiterated so relentlessly in regard to Bosnia that evidence became irrelevant,” stressing that an objective analysis would indicate that portrayals in the West which developed into a broad consensus on the issue were very far removed from reality.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 94).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Former deputy commander of the U.S. Military’s European Command Charles Boyd noted the following in &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; regarding the way Serb minority was vilified in the West during clashes with Western backed Croat and Muslim separatist forces in Croatia and Bosnia: “The popular image of this war is one of unrelenting Serb expansion. Much of what the Croatians call ‘the occupied territories’ is land that has been held by Serbs for more than three centuries. The same is true of most Serb land in Bosnia – what the Western media frequently refer to as the 70 per cent of Bosnia seized by rebel Serbs. In short the Serbs were not trying to conquer new territory, but merely to hold onto what was already theirs.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Boyd, Charles C., ‘Making Peace with the Guilty: The Truth about Bosnia,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, September/October 1995.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Boyd highlighted that it was U.S. policy to covertly approve offensives by Muslim militant groups that destroyed the ceasefire Washington claimed to support, and thereby “encouraged a deepening of the war.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Mass expulsions by the Croatian government of its Serb minority on ethnic grounds also received Western encouragement and support.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shank, Gregory, ‘Commentary: Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, Spring 1999, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75 (pp. 4–48). Roberts, Walter R., ‘Serbs as Victims,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 10, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As a result Stephen Harper, among other analysts who were generally supportive of the Western position, conceded that “the commonplace Western media position that [Yugoslav President Slobodan] Milosevic was more inclined to ultranationalism than the presidents of Bosnia or Croatia rests on political demonology [demonisation] rather than sober historical analysis.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harper, Stephen, &#039;&#039;Screening Bosnia: Geopolitics, Gender and Nationalism in Film and Television Images of the 1992–95 War&#039;&#039;, New York, Bloomsbury, 2017 (p. 43).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Serb minority’s land holdings in Bosnia were reduced from 65 to 43 percent as a result of the Western-backed campaign, with Belgrade forced under considerable pressure to agree to a ceasefire on highly unfavourable terms under the Western-brokered Dayton Accords. This finalised the breakup of Yugoslavia and succession of Croatia and Bosnia, leaving Serb minorities in these new states in highly precarious positions. The remainder of Yugoslavia – a federation of Serbia and Montenegro – was placed under harsh Western economic sanctions which fuelled hyperinflation and malnourishment, collapsed the country’s healthcare system and blocked access to raw materials vital for the production of medicines.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (pp. 34, 35).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; noted in May 1999, economic sanctions could be considered the world’s leading weapon of mass destruction due to the simultaneous destruction wrought on Yugoslavia and on Iraq, and could have “contributed to more deaths during the post-Cold War era than all the weapons of mass destruction throughout history.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mueller, John and Mueller, Karl, ‘Sanctions of Mass Destruction,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, May 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Western Atrocity Fabrication Targets the Serb Minority&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
As the Western powers sought to more strongly and openly align themselves against the now predominantly Serb Yugoslav government, as well as the interests of the Serb minorities in the seceded territories of Croatia and Bosnia, vilification using fabricated atrocities became increasingly essential. Slobodan Milosevic, who became president of Yugoslavia from July 1997, was among those to highlight that Western powers focused heavily on media and information warfare to control political narratives both globally and within Yugoslavia itself. He stated in April 1999, at a time when Western warplanes were opening fire on media outlets and television infrastructure across the country:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Your government is running two wars against Yugoslavia. Against our people. One is military war and the other is media war or if you like it better, propaganda war. Propaganda war started long before military war, and its goal is to satanize [demonise] this country, our people, leadership of this country, individuals, and whatever was needed to create, artificially of course, public opinion in United States which will be supportive to aggression they committed later.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Interview with President Slobodan Milosevic by Dr Ron Hatchett, transmitted on Houston-KHOU-TV 21.00–22.00 CDT, April 21, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Vilification through atrocity fabrication served to justify a range of hostile measures ranging from support for further partitioning of Yugoslavia and arming and training separatist militias, to bombing media sites in Belgrade and dropping cluster bombs across Serb areas. The most notable fabricated Serb atrocities were allegations of mass rape of civilians from other minorities – a narrative that would strongly shape perceptions of the Yugoslav state and Serb people internationally throughout the war and for decades to come. From 1991 Serbs were portrayed as pursuing an officially sanctioned policy of mass rape, with the Serb minority in Bosnia said to have raped between 20,000 and 100,000 women from the Muslim majority. With Bosnian Serb forces having numbered only around 30,000 personnel or less, many of whom were engaged in high intensity combat, these claims appeared highly dubious. They were nevertheless widely re-reported and given considerable airtime in Western media. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; belatedly ran a small retraction that “the existence of ‘a systematic rape policy’ by the Serbs remains to be proved,” but inevitably far more people read the original striking headlines than the one retraction.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Correction: Report on Rape in Bosnia,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 23, 1993.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although claims that Serb forces had raped 20,000–100,000 Muslims were widely circulated,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Salzman, Todd A., ‘Rape Camps as a Means of Ethnic Cleansing: Religious, Cultural, and Ethical Responses to Rape Victims in the Former Yugoslavia,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Quarterly&#039;&#039;, vol. 20, no. 2, May 1998 (pp. 348–378). Gutman, Roy, ‘Rape Camps; Evidence Leaders in Bosnia Okd Attacks,&#039;&#039;’ Newsday&#039;&#039;, April 19, 1993. Halsell, Grace, ‘Human Rights Suit Came as a Surprise to Bosnian Serb Leader; Case Filed in U.S., but Alleged Actions Occurred Elsewhere,’ &#039;&#039;Dallas Morning News&#039;&#039;, February 24, 1993.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; hearings held by the European Community’s Committee on Women’s Rights in February 1993 rejected them due to a lack of evidence. Representatives from the United Nations War Crimes Commission and the UN High Commissioner for Refugees concluded at the hearings there was insufficient evidence to sustain charges of a Serbian mass-rape campaign – although this did not stop such claims from shaping public opinion across much of the world towards the Yugoslav situation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 83).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One widely reported story depicted a Bosnian Serb commander instructing his forces to “go forth and rape” – although the source of the quote could never be traced and the commander’s name was never produced.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phillips, Peter, &#039;&#039;Censored 2000: The Year’s Top 25 Censored Stories&#039;&#039;, New York, Seven Stories Press, 2000 (p. 200).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western media outlets repeatedly referred to ‘rape camps’ allegedly set up as part of an ‘ethnic breeding’ campaign in which thousands of captive Muslim women were allegedly impregnated and forced to give birth to half Serb children.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Black, Ian, ‘Serbs “enslaved Muslim women at rape camps”,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, March 21, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; After hostilities ceased and UN forces occupied all of Bosnia-Herzegovina, however, evidence of the existence of the mass rape camps never materialised. The waves of pregnant or recently pregnant victims supposedly treated at Bosnian hospitals, and the associated medical records, were non-existent, with rape-produced births being very small in number. Agence France Presse reported that in Sarajevo “Bosnian investigators have learned of just one case of a woman who gave birth to a child after being raped,” while Amnesty International reported it “has never succeeded in speaking with any of the pregnant women.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Agence France-Presse&#039;&#039; release, February 2, 1993. &#039;&#039;L’Evnement du Jeudi&#039;&#039; [&#039;&#039;Thursday Event&#039;&#039;], March 4, 1993.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was suggested that there appeared to be very few rape victims because they were stigmatised by local culture, which left women unwilling to come forward, international aid agencies notably rendered confidential assistance and never asked victims to go public – but only to be interviewed anonymously and receive medical care. Considering this, the discrepancy with the claim of 20,000 or more rape victims was particularly stark. If tens of thousands of women were keeping their treatment a secret so well – this raised the question of how Western journalists and Western-aligned Bosnian and Croatian government officials could have known about them or estimated such a figure in the first place. Substantial evidence of mass rapes involving tens of thousands of women was never produced. Although some rapes were committed by all sides, available evidence indicates that the victims numbered in the dozens rather than the tens of thousands and were not part of an organised or systematic policy of genocide or ‘ethnic breeding’ by any party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perpetrators of rape were notably not restricted to local factions, and after the war American military personnel in former Yugoslavia were found to have taken girls “not a day over twelve [years old]” as sex slaves – in the words of an American who had bought such a girl and kept her at home while working there. As Army veteran Ben Johnson, who worked as a military contractor in Yugoslavia, recalled regarding the trafficking of sex slaves: “you could get basically any girl you wanted. Lot of people said you can buy a woman and how good it is to have a sex slave at home.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vine, David, &#039;&#039;Base Nation, How U.S. Military Bases Abroad Harm America and the World&#039;&#039;, New York, Henry Holt and Company, 2015 (Chapter 9: Sex for Sale, Section 5: Sold Hourly, Nightly or Permanently). O’Meara, Kelly Patricia, ‘US: DynCorp Disgrace,’ &#039;&#039;Insight Magazine&#039;&#039;, January 14, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rapes and child rapes committed by Western-aligned forces, and particularly by Western personnel themselves, inevitably received negligible coverage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A representative from Helsinki Watch noted that reports of mass rapes originated with the Croatian and Bosnian governments and had no credible support. Chief correspondent of the London &#039;&#039;Observer&#039;&#039;, Nora Beloff, claimed she elicited “an admission from a senior German official that there is no direct evidence to support the wild figures of rape victims.” The official in charge of the Bosnian desk in the German Foreign Affairs Ministry admitted that all such reports came either from Bosnian government sources or from the Catholic charity Caritas, which relied entirely on Bosnian Muslim and Croat sources without independent corroboration.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Beloff, Nora, ‘Doubts about Serbian Rapes,’ letter to &#039;&#039;Daily Telegraph&#039;&#039;, January 19, 1993.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As stories of Serb atrocities were increasingly widely accepted by Western populations, European media outlets outdid themselves in the gruesome nature of their allegations. Even among the Western media, however, it was the British press which fabricated the most extreme claims. The BBC, for one, informed its millions of listeners that Serb snipers were under orders to single out children for targeting, and were paid 2,700 French Francs for every child killed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Serbs file claim against NATO for use of chemical weapons during 1999 bombing of Yugoslavia,’ &#039;&#039;Morning Star Online&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The London &#039;&#039;Daily Mirror&#039;&#039; took this even further, and alongside Germany’s &#039;&#039;Bud am Sonntag&#039;&#039; and Italy’s &#039;&#039;La Repubblica&#039;&#039; reported that a Bosnian woman was “forced to give birth to a dog” – a bizarre and biologically incredible story supported by lurid fabricated accounts of fiendish Serbian gynaecologists implanting canine foetuses into her womb.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Daily Mirror&#039;&#039;, January 4, 1993. &#039;&#039;La Repubblwa&#039;&#039;, January 15. 1993. Ivanovic, Zivota, &#039;&#039;Media Warfare: The Serbs in Focus&#039;&#039;, Belgrade, Tanjug, 1995 (p. 20).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; German parliamentary deputy Stefan Schwarz told stories in the Bundestag of Serbian “successors to Mengele” who forcibly implanted dog embryos in women, claiming that a videotape would corroborate his claim. A year later he admitted that no such tape existed – but again the retraction gained much less attention than the original claim. Schwarz had gained instant fame by telling stories of Serbs roasting children in ovens, carrying out burnings and castrations and using poison gas among many other atrocities. None were supported by evidence. For his extreme claims of enemy misconduct, which made for shocking headlines and could quickly turn public opinion, Schwarz became a very popular source with the Western press.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (pp. 85, 86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Complementing stories of rape camps, dog births, poison gas and almost any kind of other imaginable horror, equally unsubstantiated Western allegations of Serbian ‘death camps’ were widespread. Evoking the memory of Nazi Germany and its allies’ Holocaust in the 1940s, American reporter Roy Gutman led efforts to portray the Serbs as the ‘new Nazis.’ A notable example came on the front page of &#039;&#039;Newsday&#039;&#039; in August 1992, which bore the large headline ‘Bosnian Death Camps’ and opened with: “The Serbian conquerors of northern Bosnia founded two concentration camps where more than a thousand civilians have been killed or died of hunger, and thousands are being kept until death follows…. In one of the camps, over a thousand men are locked up in metal cages.” As was far from uncommon for fabricated accounts, Gutman relied on anonymous sources – in this case an ex-prisoner who said: “I saw ten young men lying in a trench. Their throats were slit, their noses cut off and their genitals torn.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Newsday&#039;&#039;, August 2, 3, 4, 1992. Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those allegedly exterminated in the death camps were, according to the narrative, burned in cremation furnaces and turned into animal feed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Newsday&#039;&#039;, August 2, 3, 4, 1992. Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; British newspapers were quick to follow Gutman’s lead in publishing similar stories, followed by claims that Bosnian Serbs had executed more than 17,000 Muslim and Croatian prisoners. &#039;&#039;The Sun&#039;&#039; columnist Richard Littlejohn described the Serbs as “the Nazis of the 1990s,” while the &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039; referred to the alleged death camps as “Serbia’s Nazi-style attempts at ‘ethnic purification’.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Doughty, S. and Deans, S., ‘Time Is Running Out, Major Warns Serbia,’ &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039;, 1992 (p. 10)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Leading British leftist politician Ken Livingstone made one of the most dramatic and misleading descriptions, stating: “As the Serbs slaughter their way across Bosnia, Europe is seeing the first real attempt at genocide since Hitler murdered six million Jews.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harper, Stephen, &#039;&#039;Screening Bosnia: Geopolitics, Gender and Nationalism in Film and Television Images of the 1992–95 War&#039;&#039;, New York, Bloomsbury, 2017 (p. 40).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039; later similarly compared the Serbs to the Nazis to describe them as “a challenge to the collective security of the whole continent.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ascherson, Neal, ‘Words fail us as the world drifts towards disorder,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, October 23, 1993.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The French humanitarian NGO Medecins du Monde even spent $2 million on a publicity campaign promoting juxtaposed pictures of Hitler and President Milosevic, while maxing extensive use of highly misleading barbed wire pictures taken by ITN (see below).&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harper, Stephen, &#039;&#039;Screening Bosnia: Geopolitics, Gender and Nationalism in Film and Television Images of the 1992–95 War&#039;&#039;, New York, Bloomsbury, 2017 (p. 40).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The narrative of equating Serbia with Nazi Germany was promogulated across Western media and by multiple Western officials, with any reluctance to bomb Yugoslavia equated with allowing Nazi death camps to continue operating.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘German Minister Warned Milosevic of Sea of Blood,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, April 11, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Roy Gutman’s extreme horror stories played a central role in influencing public opinion in the West and beyond, with his particularly gruesome and debased stories being among the most effective.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When UN forces gained access to all of BosniaHerzegovina, however, they failed to unearth any evidence to support the existence of death camps with metal cages, cremation furnaces, mass graves or the starved mutilated corpses – the existence of which Western reporting had presented as a certainty.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Philips, Peter, &#039;&#039;Censored 2005: The Top 25 Censored Stories&#039;&#039;, New York, Seven Stories Press, 2004 (p. 130).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Gutman would later play a major role in a very similar campaign to vilify the government of Syria, which by the early 2010s had succeeded Yugoslavia and the Serbs as a primary target for Western fabrication of wartime atrocity stories. He was accused by a number of journalists and scholars of whitewashing the crimes of NATO-backed insurgent groups and allowing a very strong opinion bias to influence his work.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brock, Peter, &#039;&#039;Media Cleansing: Dirty Reporting Journalism &amp;amp;#x26; Tragedy in Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, Los Angeles, GM Books, 2005 (pp. 87–116). Al-Tamimi, Aymenn Jawad, ‘A Response to Roy Gutman’s “Have the Syrian Kurds Committed War Crimes?”,’ &#039;&#039;Syria Comment&#039;&#039;, February 11, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The importance of Gutman’s publications was largely a result of its popularity with Western media outlets, which consistently very actively promoted them. This led British journalist Joan Phillips to retrace Gutman’s steps on the ground, which represented one of very few cases of members of the Western press making serious efforts to verify allegations against the Serbs. Phillips discovered that Gutman had visited Serbian camps only after publishing articles describing them as death camps. A visit to the Trnopolje camp, a death camp akin to Birkenau according to Gutman, was not even entirely a detention camp, with many of its inmates having entered willingly to find safety from the fighting in nearby villages. Omarska camp, meanwhile, was run by civil authorities as a temporary holding centre, with Gutman’s story about it resting solely on the testimony of one man who himself admitted that he had not witnessed any killings.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phillips, Joan, ‘Who’s Making the News in Bosnia?,’ &#039;&#039;Living Marxism&#039;&#039;, no. 55, May 1993 (p. 12).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Phillips also determined that Gutman’s article on the Brcko camp, where 1,350 people were supposedly slaughtered, also relied on the testimony of just one individual who claimed he had been imprisoned there.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 12).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A notoriously unreliable Bosnian government source was the only confirmation. Bosnian President Alija Izetbegović would later concede that the stories of Serb death camps had been fabricated with the aim of bringing about a NATO assault to support separatist groups from the air.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kouchner, Bernard, &#039;&#039;Les Gurriers de la Paix&#039;&#039; [&#039;&#039;The Peace Warriors&#039;&#039;], Paris, Grasset, 2004 (pp. 374–375). Harper, Stephen, &#039;&#039;Screening Bosnia: Geopolitics, Gender and Nationalism in Film and Television Images of the 1992–95 War&#039;&#039;, New York, Bloomsbury, 2017 (p. 41).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Investigating further, Phillips found that while Gutman did journey to the Manjaca detention site, which was another facility in the hands of the supposedly genocidal Serbs, he had toured it and interviewed prisoners who, although complaining about the food, gave no indication that torture or executions were taking place. Indeed, Serb forces seemed to be respecting the Geneva Conventions, with Phillips reporting that the International Red Cross had consistently had access to Manjaca from the time it opened while many of those held were prisoners of war being kept for future prisoner exchanges. Similar camps with similar conditions were seen in Muslim and Croat areas, and while at times crowded there was never any substantial evidence of unusual conduct. Nonetheless, Western coverage portrayed standard Serb prison camps as the new Auschwitz while giving little indication that the almost identical camps of Western-aligned forces even existed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1992 photographs were widely published by Western media outlets allegedly showing mistreated Bosnian Muslim prisoners in Serb camps. They subsequently proved to be staged. At the Trnopolje refugee camp, for example, Western journalists and photographers deliberately placed themselves in a small barbed-wired enclosure which fenced in a utility shed, while the Muslim men were photographed standing outside. The pictures cleverly gave the impression the men were behind barbed wire. Furthering the imagery evoking the liberation of the Nazi death camps, Western media outlets singled out a small number of emaciated men from among the well fed and healthy majority and photographed them individually behind barbed wire. One such image was prominently displayed on the cover of &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; among several other Western publications. Another such prisoner, who appeared on the cover of &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, was identified as a Serb, Slobodan Konjevic, who had been arrested by Serb forces for looting – although his criminal and ethnic backgrounds were left out in order to portray his clearly poor health as a result of ethnic cleansing and Auschwitz-like conditions. His skinny frame was the result of over ten years of tuberculosis.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lituchy, Barry, ‘Media Deception and the Yugoslav Civil War’ in: &#039;&#039;NATO in the Balkans: Voices of Opposition&#039;&#039;, New York, International Action Centre, 1998 (pp. 205, 206). Deichmann, Thomas, ‘The Picture That Fooled the World,’ in: &#039;&#039;NATO in the Balkans: Voices of Opposition&#039;&#039;, New York, International Action Centre, 1998 (pp. 165–178). Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (pp. 88, 89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First Force Commander and Head of Mission of the United Nations Forces deployed in the former Yugoslavia in 1992–1993, Lieutenant General Satish Nambiar, himself stated regarding Western allegations of genocide: “with 28,000 forces under me and with constant contacts with UNHCR and the International Red Cross officials, we did not witness any genocide beyond killings and massacres on all sides that are typical of such conflict conditions. I believe none of my successors and their forces saw anything on the scale claimed by the media.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nambiar, Satish, ‘The Fatal Flaws Underlying NATO’s Intervention in Yugoslavia,’ &#039;&#039;United Services Institution of India&#039;&#039;, April 6, 1999. Column 291, British Parliament, May 26, 1999 (https://publications.parliament.uk/pa/cm199899/cmhansrd/vo990526/debtext/90526-05.htm).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While Serbs, Croats, Muslims, and Albanians all accused their territorial rivals of genocide, supporting and magnifying allegations against Serbs proved effective in aligning public opinion behind the Western world’s geopolitical interests.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johnstone, Diana, ‘Notes on the Kosovo Problem and the International Community,’ &#039;&#039;Dialogue&#039;&#039;, no. 25, Spring 1998. Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (p. 23).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As inter-ethnic conflict escalated within Croatia and Bosnia, Serb militias committed a number of war crimes and massacres, but these were portrayed as being totally unprovoked where they were often reprisals for similarly and often more brutal Croat and Bosnian militias’ massacres of Serb civilians. The Chair of a Holocaust survivors organisation John Ranz, for one, took an interest in the Yugoslav conflict and questioned the serious double standards determining which war crimes were given attention and which were conveniently ignored. He thus questioned why secret indictments were made against the entire government of Serbian Krajina, and war crimes charges openly levelled against its leader Milan Martic, while Croatian war crimes on a much greater scale through the same region were never mentioned. Similarly, when Muslim militias slaughtered hundreds of Serbs near Srebrenica, it was vital for the Western narrative not to mention this and only to discuss Serb atrocities. This was not atrocity fabrication, but rather gross misrepresentation of events by portraying them in isolation and concealing the crimes of Western-aligned parties.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 89). John Ranz, paid advertisement by Survivors of the Buchenwald Concentration Camp, USA, &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1993.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The vast numbers of Serb refugees and racially motivated attacks on their population centres were consistently ignored in the West throughout the war to provide a one-sided account favouring Western-aligned Bosnian and Croat parties which themselves had a great deal of blood on their hands.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 12).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Former White House press secretary and director of the Council on Foreign Relations Bill Moyers produced a special documentary on alleged Serb war crimes which aired on PBS in 1999 and again the following year. He made many very notable claims, including that in the city of Tuzia Serb forces had stored “more than a thousand bodies in a mine” after perpetrating a genocidal mass killing. No evidence was provided to substantiate this despite the area being highly accessible since the fighting had ended. Moyers stated multiple times that 7,414 Bosnian Muslims were executed by Serb forces in Srebrenica area, claiming that thousands of Bosnian men and boys were separated from their female family members and shot. How such a precise figure was arrived at was highly uncertain, but Moyers conceded that only seventy bodies had been identified. To explain the vast discrepancy between the two body counts, one which was 100 times greater than the other and indicative of ethnic cleansing rather than an ordinary toll from warfare, Moyers claimed that Serbs reburied bodies in secondary graves to conceal them. He offered no details as to how Serbs could have buried and then located, dug up and reburied the other 7,344 bodies during a difficult and often chaotic military campaign without leaving a trace – or when or where this happened. Nor did he explain why the initial grave sites could not be found, or why secondary mass graves were also impossible to locate. As American political scientist Michael Parenti asked rhetorically regarding Moyers’ somewhat unrealistic claim of a well-hidden second group of graves: “When it came to hiding bodies, what did the Serbs know the second time that they kept forgetting to do the first time?”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 90).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Several individuals familiar with the situation on the ground in the Srebrenica commune, where the most widely publicised massacre of the war did take place and after which Bill Moyers named his documentary, highlighted the highly misleading nature of Western coverage. The massacre occurred in July 1995, five months before the signing of the Dayton Agreement which largely concluded hostilities in Bosnia and Croatia. The most notable omission from the Western narrative was that the siege and massacre of Muslims at Srebrenica by Bosnian Serb militias was preceded by a large-scale attack by Muslim militants which razed fifty Serb villages in Srebrenica and Bratunac, and massacred more than 1,200 Serb women, children and elderly people while leaving more than 3,000 wounded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mira Beham, ‘The Media Fan the Flames,’ in: Klaus Bitterinann, &#039;&#039;Serbia Must Die: Truth and Lies in the Yugoslav Civil War&#039;&#039;, Berlin, Tiamat, 1994 (pp. 122, 123).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Chief of Staff of the United Nations peacekeeping force in Yugoslavia, Canadian Major General Lewis MacKenzie, was among those critical of prevailing Western portrayals of the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Intelligence cables from Canadian peacekeepers to the country’s National Defence Headquarters, released in 2022, highlighted that they predicted the “insurmountable” goal of “satisfying Muslim demands will be the primary obstacle in any peace talks.” They emphasized continued “outside interference” in the peace process, namely the U.S. “encouraging Izetbegovic to hold out for further concessions” and “clear U.S. desires to lift the arms embargo on the Muslims and to bomb the Serbs” which were “serious obstacles to ending the fighting.” “Serbs have been the most compliant with the terms of the ceasefire,” they affirmed, while stressing that Muslim militias’ expectations for supporting NATO airstrikes meant they were “not giving peace talks a chance, just going hell for leather,” and consistently launching broadsides into Serb minority areas in violation of the ceasefire. While Muslim units sought to “increase Western sympathy by provoking an incident and blaming the Serbs,” by contrast “most of the Serb activity has been defensive or in response to Muslim provocation.” Regarding how U.S.-backed Muslim militias sought to fabricate Serb attacks and ceasefire violations, the Canadian observers cabled: “The Muslims are not above firing on their own people or UN areas and then claiming the Serbs are the guilty party in order to gain further Western sympathy. The Muslims often site their artillery extremely close to UN buildings and sensitive areas such as hospitals in the hope that Serb counter-bombardment fire will hit these sites under the gaze of the international media…. We know that the Muslims have fired on their own civilians and the airfield in the past in order to gain media attention… Muslim forces outside of Sarajevo have, in the past, planted high explosives in their own positions and then detonated them under the gaze of the media, claiming Serb bombardment. This has then been used as a pretext for Muslim ‘counter-fire’ and attacks on the Serbs.” The cables’ contents bore a strong contrast to Western portrayals of the conflict. (‘UNPROFOR Intelligence Reports,’ Canada Declassified https://declassified.library.utoronto.ca/exhibits/show/unprofor-intelligence-reports/unprofor-intelligence-reports)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He observed: “As the Bosnian Muslim fighters became better equipped and trained, they started to venture outside Srebrenica, burning Serb villages and killing their occupants before quickly withdrawing to the security provided by the UN’s safe haven. These attacks reached a crescendo in 1994 and carried on into early 1995.” MacKenzie stressed that the Serb move on Srebrenica was provoked by the need to end attacks by Western-aligned Muslim militias, that these attacks on Serb villages had killed at least as many Serbs as the Muslims who were killed in the reprisals, and that by sparing women and children the Serbs could not be considered guilty of genocide despite Western claims to the contrary.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The real story behind Srebrenica,’ &#039;&#039;The Globe and Mail&#039;&#039;, July 14, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, with Srebrenica’s location making it vital to the formation of a separate Bosnian Muslim state, and with just 25 percent of its population belonging to the Serb minority while 73 percent were Muslims, it was far more plausible that proponents of a purely Islamic state would seek to ethnically cleanse the Orthodox Christian Serb minority than that the minority would attempt genocide against a population three times their number.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The presence of foreign jihadist militias among the ranks of Bosnian Muslim forces, many of which had been set up with Western support to fight the Afghan government the previous decade,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Burke, Jason, ‘Frankenstein the CIA created,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, January 17, 1999. Fisher Max, ‘Blowback: In Aiding Iranian Terrorists, the U.S. Repeats a Dangerous Mistake,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, April 6, 2012 Bergen, Peter and Reynolds, Alec, ‘Blowback Revisited,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, November/December 2005. Weiner, Tim, ‘Blowback from the Afghan Battlefield,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 13, 1994. Boldak, Spin, ‘The “blowback” from Afghanistan “Monster”,’ &#039;&#039;The Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039;, August 6, 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; made reports of their genocidal conduct more credible considering the extreme atrocities they had committed in Afghanistan.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sageman, Marc, &#039;&#039;Understanding Terror Networks&#039;&#039;, Philadelphia, University of Pennsylvania Press, 2004 (pp. 58, 59). Akram, Assen, &#039;&#039;Histoire de la Guerre d’Afghanistan&#039;&#039;, Paris, Editions Balland, 1996 (pp. 227–277).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; America’s chief Balkans peace negotiator Richard Holbrooke himself testified that deployment of Arab jihadists from Afghanistan was key to ensuring the survival of Western-aligned Muslim militias in that conflict.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brandon, ‘How We Trained Al Qaeda,’ &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039;, September 13, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Britain’s &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039; observed that after the fall of the Afghan government in 1992:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;many Arabs, in the words of the journalist James Buchan, were left stranded in Afghanistan ‘with a taste for fighting but no cause.’ It was not long before some were provided with a new cause. From 1992 to 1995 the Pentagon assisted with the movement of thousands of mujahedin and other Islamic elements from Central Asia into Europe, to fight alongside Bosnian Muslims against the Serbs. The Bosnia venture appears to have been very important to the rise of mujahedin forces, to the emergence of today’s cross-border Islamic terrorists who think nothing of moving from state to state in the search of outlets for their jihadist mission. In moving to Bosnia, Islamic fighters were transported from the ghettos of Afghanistan and the Middle East into Europe; from an outdated battleground of the Cold War to the major world conflict of the day; from being yesterday’s men to fighting alongside the West’s favoured side in the clash of the Balkans. If Western intervention in Afghanistan created the mujahedin, Western intervention in Bosnia appears to have globalised it…. The Pentagon’s secret alliance with Islamic elements allowed mujahedin fighters to be ‘flown in,’ though they were initially reserved as shock troops for particularly hazardous operations against Serb forces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Vilifying the State and Whitewashing Extremists: Western Coverage of Yugoslav Separatists&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
As the separation of Bosnia, Croatia and Slovenia was achieved the focus of the campaign against Yugoslavia shifted to within the Serbian republic itself – namely the southern Kosovo region. Forming the heart of a new insurgency against continued Yugoslav and Serbian sovereignty over Kosovo, the Kosovo Liberation Army (KLA) separatist group received very considerable support from U.S. and its allies, most notably Germany and Turkey from the mid-late 1990s. Much like Bosnian Islamic groups, the Liberation Army was also bolstered by large numbers of foreign jihadists many of them trained in Al Qaeda terror camps in Afghanistan.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. ‘Unhealthy Climate in Kosovo as Guerrillas Gear Up for a Summer Confrontation,’ &#039;&#039;Jane’s International Defense Review&#039;&#039;, February 1, 1999. ‘U.S. Alarmed as Mujahidin Join Kosovo Rebels,’ &#039;&#039;The Times&#039;&#039;, November 26, 1998. ‘Kosovo Seen as New Islamic Bastion,’ &#039;&#039;Jerusalem Post&#039;&#039;, September 14, 1998. Bodansky, Yossef, ‘Italy Becomes Iran’s New Base for Terrorist Operations,’ &#039;&#039;Defense and Foreign Affairs Strategic Policy&#039;&#039;, February 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The group made its debut by bombing camps housing Serbian refugees from wars in Croatia and Bosnia in February 1996. It was described by &#039;&#039;Jane’s&#039;&#039; at the time as acting indiscriminately and as a force that “does not take into consideration the political or economic importance of its victims, nor does it seem at all capable of seriously hurting its enemy, the Serbian police and army. Instead, the group has attacked Serbian police and civilians arbitrarily at their weakest points.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Jane’s Intelligence Review&#039;&#039;, October 1, 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In contrast to the Yugoslav republic which had its origins in the anti-Nazi guerrilla movement of the 1940s, the KLA was a direct successor to Italian-backed fascist militias during the Second World War.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hedges, Chris, ‘Kosovo’s Rebels Accused of Executions in the Ranks,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 25, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western efforts to divide Kosovo from what remained of Yugoslavia, and from Serbia which it was an integral region of, centred on forcing the Yugoslav armed forces to withdraw from the territory while simultaneously strengthening the KLA. As noted by director of the British-American Security Information Council Dan Plesch, Yugoslavia’s neighbour Albania had already become “a military colony, with a status in relation to the United States similar to that of some South American countries or the Philippines in the past” after its communist government was overthrown, with much the same fate expected for Albanian-majority Kosovo should it be partitioned.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Murphy, Richard, ‘Albanian Love Affair with NATO Carries Risks,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, April 12, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, by the mid-late 1990s other Yugoslav successor states had already begun to host tens of thousands of NATO personnel including 60,000 in Bosnia-Herzegovina and 16,500–20,000 in Macedonia.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Agovino, Theresa, ‘Refugee Crush Threatens Macedonia’s Delicate Balancing Act,’ &#039;&#039;San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, April 22, 1999. Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (p. 16).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was predicted that the result of Western efforts to separate Kosovo from Serbia could be a ‘Greater Albania’ firmly under U.S. and NATO influence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Yugoslavia’s Strategy,’ Stratfor Global Intelligence Update, March 31, 1999. Shank, Gregory, ‘Commentary: Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, Spring 1999, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75 (p. 14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The KLA sought to establish an ethnically pure Albanian state, with Serbs and other minorities singled out for targeting. A notable example was that 90,000 people of the Roma minority were forced to flee from Kosovo under attacks from the Western-backed militants.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hammond, Philip and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;Degraded Capability: The Media and the Kosovo Crisis&#039;&#039;, London, Pluto Press, 2000 (p. 139).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western support for the KLA thus mirrored the approach in Croatia and Bosnia, with a 1999 paper in the &#039;&#039;International Journal&#039;&#039; observing that “the main result of Western intervention in Bosnia was the creation of a minority-free client state in Croatia and the establishment of a NATO-run protectorate comprising ‘ethnically cleansed’ statelets in Bosnia.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vogel, Tobias K., ‘“Preponderant Power”: NATO and the New Balkans,’ &#039;&#039;International Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 55, no. 1, Winter, 1999/2000 (pp. 15–34).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; KLA members and affiliates featured very prominently in delegations sent for talks on the territory’s future, and despite the organisation’s record the U.S. State Department noted in 1999 regarding its intentions to help the KLA come to power in Kosovo: “the United States is moving quickly to help transform the Kosovo Liberation Army from a rag-tag band of guerrilla fighters into a political force…. Washington clearly sees it as a main hope for the troubled province’s future.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Castan Pinos, Jaume, &#039;&#039;Kosovo and the Collateral Effects of Humanitarian Intervention&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2019 (Chapter 1).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, under the U.S.-backed Rambouillet Agreement of 1999 the KLA had been set to form the backbone of Kosovo’s police force.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (p. 17).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although portrayed as freedom fighters until after the Western military campaign against Yugoslavia ended in 1999, the KLA’s war crimes were well documented by both Western and international sources. Aside from ties to Islamist terror groups, this included widespread organised rapes of Serb, Roma and pro-government Albanian women,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘After two decades, the hidden victims of the Kosovo war are finally recognised,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 3, 2018. ‘“Wounds that burn our souls”: Compensation for Kosovo’s wartime rape survivors, but still no justice,’ &#039;&#039;Amnesty International&#039;&#039;, December 13, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; attacks on Serbian cultural sites including centuries old churches, at times using mortar bombs,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘KLA rebels accused of vandalizing Serb monastery,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, June 17, 1999. Maniscalco, Fabio, ‘The Loss of the Kosovo Cultural Heritage,’ &#039;&#039;webjournal&#039;&#039;, 2006. ‘“Stop denying the cultural heritage of others,” UN expert says after first fact-finding visit to Serbia and Kosovo,’ Geneva, United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights, October 14, 2016. &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 1, 1987.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; racially motivated massacres and disappearances of Serbs,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“Wounds that burn our souls”: Compensation for Kosovo’s wartime rape survivors, but still no justice,’ &#039;&#039;Amnesty International&#039;&#039;, December 13, 2017. Bogdanović, Ljiljana, ‘Abductions and Disappearances of Non-Albanians in Kosovo,’ Belgrade, Humanitarian Law Center, 2001. Bytyci, Fatos, ‘War crimes prosecutor indicts Kosovo president Thaci,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, June 24, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the use of child soldiers. Ambassador and chief prosecutor at The Hague’s International Criminal Tribunal for former Yugoslavia Carla Del Ponte, who formerly served as the Swiss attorney general, reported that the KLA relied on organ trafficking to earn revenues. Citing evidence obtained by Hague Tribunal investigators, she reported that this included the targeting of Serb prisoners for forced organ harvesting.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;de Quetteville, Harry and Moore, Malcolm, ‘Serb prisoners “were stripped of their organs in Kosovo war”,’ &#039;&#039;The Daily Telegraph&#039;&#039;, April 14, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Member of the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe and Swiss state prosecutor Dick Marty cited a figure of 300 Serb prisoners victimised in this way, and tied former KLA political leader Hashim Thaçi, who by that time had become Kosovan prime minister, to the harvesting.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pope, Conor, ‘Politician angers MEPs over Kosovo organ harvesting claim,’ &#039;&#039;Irish Times&#039;&#039;, March 11, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NATO did not initially demand outright independence for Kosovo, but rather the creation of a transitionally autonomous protectorate with the establishment of a separate state structure safeguarded by Western militaries – a state of affairs which would pave the way for the KLA to then declare independence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War: NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (pp. 17, 21).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Former State Department Yugoslavia desk officer George Kenney observed in 1998 regarding the expected nature of the KLA-run protectorate which the West was working to create: “It will have a pan-Albanian and Islamist orientation, overlaying a culture steeped in the tradition of extended patriarchal families, blood vengeance, and an incomprehension of women’s rights.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kenney, George, ‘Caught in Kosovo,’ &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, July 6, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The ethnically Albanian ethno-nationalists NATO empowered ensured that Kosovo was cleansed of its non-Albanian populations, with Serbs in particular slaughtered, forced to flee, or worse. 164,000 Serbs and Roma fled Kosovo by mid-1999 with the KLA’s killings and abductions seen by foreign observers as intended to terrorise them into leaving to create an ethnically pure Albanian state. This was a goal which the KLA’s predecessors, the Nazi collaborators of the 1940s, had also sought to achieve.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cohen, Tom, ‘Associated Press Dispatch,’ August 3, 1999. Talbot, Karen, ‘The Real Reasons for War In Yugoslavia: Backing up Globalization with Military Might,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 27, no. 4, issue 82, Winter 2000 (pp. 94–116).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The KLA relied heavily on funds from the narcotics trade and trafficking in human slaves to fund its operations against Yugoslav forces, although Western media outlets only began to give meaningful coverage to this after the war was over. Police records in other European states, as well as multiple independent investigations, consistently provided strong evidence for this connection. With one fifth of all sex slaves in the world passing through the Balkans and 80 percent of all Europe’s heroin being imported by Kosovar Albanian groups, the revenues of KLA-associated organised crime were substantial.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Drugs Money Linked to the Kosovo Rebels,’ &#039;&#039;The Times&#039;&#039;, March 24, 1999. ‘Life in the Balkan “Tinderbox” Remains as Dangerous as Ever,’ &#039;&#039;Jane’s Intelligence Review&#039;&#039;, March 1, 1999. ‘Albanian Mafia, This Is How It Helps the Kosovo Guerrilla Fighters,’ &#039;&#039;Corriere della Sera&#039;&#039;, October 15, 1998. ‘Major Italian Drug Bust Breaks Kosovo Arms Trafficking,’ &#039;&#039;Agence France-Presse&#039;&#039;, June 9, 1998. ‘Speculation Plentiful, Facts Few About Kosovo Separatist Group,’ &#039;&#039;Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039;, March 6, 1998. ‘Another Balkans Bloodbath? – Part One,’ &#039;&#039;Jane’s Intelligence Review&#039;&#039;, February 1, 1998. ‘The Balkan Medellin,’ &#039;&#039;Jane’s&#039;&#039;, March 1, 1995. Binder, David and Mendenhall, Preston, ‘Sex, drugs and guns in the Balkans,’ &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, February 2, 2004. Klebnikov, Peter, ‘Heroin Heroes,’ &#039;&#039;Mother Jones&#039;&#039;, January/February 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These groups benefitted considerably from Western support to realise Kosovo’s separation from Serbia and Yugoslavia, which allowed them to continue their illicit activities unchecked as they formed the leadership of the new independent Kosovo.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Binder, David and Mendenhall, Preston, ‘Sex, drugs and guns in the Balkans,’ &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, February 2, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As &#039;&#039;Mother Jones&#039;&#039; observed in early 2000 regarding Kosovo’s drug trade in particular: “With [Yugoslav leader Solobodan] Milosevic gone, and no one in control, the former freedom fighters are now transforming the province into a major conduit for global drug trafficking … in the six months since Washington enthroned the Kosovo Liberation Army in that Yugoslav province, KLA-associated drug traffickers have cemented their influence…. In Kosovo, it’s hard to separate a legal organisational structure from an illegal one.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Klebnikov, Peter, ‘Heroin Heroes,’ &#039;&#039;Mother Jones&#039;&#039;, January/February 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Militiamen from allied drug cartels notably fought as part of the KLA against the Yugoslav government.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Among those attesting to the KLA’s role as one of the world’s leading drug traffickers were France’s Geopolitical Observatory of Drugs, Germany’s Federal Criminal Agency, Europol, &#039;&#039;Jane’s Intelligence Review&#039;&#039; and even the U.S. Chief Negotiator and architect of the Rambouillet Agreement Christopher Hill.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘KLA Linked To Enormous Heroin Trade: Police suspect drugs helped finance revolt,’ &#039;&#039;San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, May 5, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding prevailing attitudes in the American leadership towards the KLA and its activities, a Congressional expert who monitored the drug trade stated a few months after hostiles ended: “There is no doubt that the KLA is a major trafficking organisation. But we have a relationship with the KLA, and the administration doesn’t want to damage [its] reputation. We are partners. The attitude is: The drugs are not coming here, so let others deal with it.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Klebnikov, Peter, ‘Heroin Heroes,’ &#039;&#039;Mother Jones&#039;&#039;, January/February 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The KLA’s nature was increasingly acknowledged in the West after 1999 once the war effort to bring it to power was over and Yugoslavia had suffered its final defeat. British Member of Parliament and member of the Privy Council of the United Kingdom, Alan Clark, for one, compared the KLA to the “the Contras … and other groups who were armed by the CIA” to stress that they were “exactly the sort of people British service men should never fight alongside” due to their extreme abuses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Alan, ‘A clumsy war,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, May 13, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; British Special Air Service (SAS) units on the ground nevertheless provided training and operated alongside the KLA.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (p. 18).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As early as February 1998 President Bill Clinton’s special envoy to the Balkans, Robert Gelbard, described the KLA on the basis of its conduct in Kosovo as “without any questions, a terrorist group.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Craig, Larry E. and West, Jude, ‘The Kosovo Liberation Army: Does Clinton Policy Support Group with Terror, Drug Ties?,’ United States Republican Policy Committee, March 31, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “I know a terrorist when I see one and these men are terrorists,” he stated on a separate occasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The KLA – terrorists or freedom fighters?,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, June 28, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Expediently overlooking this reality, the drug traffickers, slave traders and jihadist terrorists which made up the KLA were not only whitewashed, but lionised, which helped to justify massive Western material support and close military cooperation for the war against the deeply vilified Yugoslav state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A confidential report by NATO’s North Atlantic Council stated that the KLA was “the main initiator of violence” in Kosovo and “launched what appears to be a deliberate campaign of provocation” which led to the outbreak of hostilities with Yugoslav government forces. These hostilities in turn paved the way for NATO military intervention.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Castan Pinos, Jaume, &#039;&#039;Kosovo and the Collateral Effects of Humanitarian Intervention&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2019 (Chapter 2).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other Western assessments of KLA activities consistently came to similar conclusions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Layne, Christopher and Schwarz, Benjamin, ‘For the Record,’ &#039;&#039;The National Interest&#039;&#039;, no. 57, Fall 1999 (pp. 9–15).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; James Bissett, who served as Canadian ambassador to Yugoslavia for much of the 1990s, noted that the CIA and the British SAS trained the KLA “to foment an armed rebellion in Kosovo.” He stressed regarding the goal of supporting the KLA and the way they operated: “The KLA terrorists were sent back into Kosovo to assassinate Serbian mayors, ambush Serbian policemen and do everything possible to incite murder and chaos. The hope was that with Kosovo in flames NATO could intervene.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bissett, James, ‘We Created a Monster,’ &#039;&#039;Toronto Star&#039;&#039;, July 31, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Germany, too, had as early as 1996 begun training the militants who later became the KLA.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Rise of the Kosovar freedom fighters,’ &#039;&#039;Le Monde Diplomatique&#039;&#039;, May 1999. Fallgot, Roger, ‘How Germany Backed KLA,’ &#039;&#039;The European&#039;&#039;, September 21–27, 1998. Küntzel, Matthias, &#039;&#039;Der Weg in den Krieg. Deutschland, die Nato und das Kosovo&#039;&#039; [The Road to War. Germany, Nato and Kosovo], Berlin, Elefanten Press, 2002 (pp. 59–64).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1998–99 the KLA escalated attacks to kill or ‘disappear’ as prisoners all manner of targets associated with the Yugoslav state or the Serb ethnic group, ranging from police and postal employees to Serb farmers. Approximately half of their victims were ethnic Albanians loyal to the Yugoslav state, many of whom had their villages burned by the KLA. Yugoslav counterinsurgency efforts responding to these attacks by well-armed and highly trained militants, in which hundreds of soldiers were killed, were portrayed in the West not only as repression, but even as a Serb genocide against the ethnic Albanian population.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Castan Pinos, Jaume, &#039;&#039;Kosovo and the Collateral Effects of Humanitarian Intervention&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2019 (pp. 155, 156). Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 99). Shank, Gregory, ‘Commentary: Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, Spring 1999, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75 (pp. 4–48). Gellman, Barton, ‘The Path to Crisis: How the United States and Its Allies Went to War,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 18, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such claims had little grounding in reality but were valuable for Western efforts to gain a pretext for military intervention to more directly support the KLA.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
British Prime Minister Tony Blair, perhaps the leading proponent for Western military action against Yugoslavia, referred to the Serbs as “set on a Hitler-style genocide equivalent to the extermination of the Jews during World War Two,” with the Western war effort described as part of “a great moral crusade.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pilger, John, ‘US and British officials told us that at least 100,000 were murdered in Kosovo. A year later, fewer than 3,000 bodies have been found,’ &#039;&#039;New Statesman&#039;&#039;, September 4, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “It is no exaggeration to say that what is happening is racial genocide, something we had hoped we would never again experience in Europe. Thousands have been murdered, 100,000 men are missing, and hundreds forced to flee their homes and the country,” he claimed in May 1999.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blair, Tony, ‘Prime Minister Blair’s Article for BBC News Online,’ &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039; News, May 14, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. State Department echoed these claims, stating that Yugoslav forces were “conducting a campaign of forced population movement not seen in Europe since WW2.” The department and the U.S. Information Agency similarly claimed that hundreds of thousands of Kosovo’s ethnic Albanian population had been massacred by government forces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Neil, ‘How the battle lies were drawn,’ &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039;, June 14, 2003. Nelson, Lars-Erik, ‘Numbers in Kosovo Don’t Add Up,’ &#039;&#039;Orlando Sentinel&#039;&#039;, October 28, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Once genocide had been alleged and such claims widely re-reported across Western media, the proponents of war could on the basis of these claims frame a NATO assault as Blair did: “There are no half measures to Milosevic’s brutality. There can be no half measures about how we deal with it. He is determined to wipe a people from the face of his country. NATO is determined to stop him. And we will. We are united in our determination to right this wrong and reverse ethnic cleansing.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blair, Tony, ‘Prime Minister Blair’s Article for BBC News Online,’ &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039; News, May 14, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Much like allegations made to vilify the West’s adversaries across other Yugoslav regions, those against government forces in Kosovo had little substance to them. As observed by American political analyst and author of multiple assessments of the Yugoslav wars, Professor Noam Chomsky: “the term genocide, as applied to Kosovo is an insult to the victims of Hitler. In fact, it’s revisionist to an extreme. If this is genocide, then there is genocide going on all over the world. And Bill Clinton is decisively implementing a lot of it. If this is genocide, then what do you call what is happening in the southeast of Turkey? The number of refugees there is huge.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Max Boehnel Interview with Noam Chomsky, &#039;&#039;CBC News&#039;&#039;, April 8, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alleged Yugoslav government genocide was not the only fabrication which served to provide pretext for a Western military campaign, with Western portrayals of the Rambouillet peace talks in February-Mach 1999 also serving to frame a Western attack as unavoidable. The talks were portrayed as having failed due Belgrade’s unwillingness to grant Kosovo greater autonomy which, although it infringed greatly on Yugoslavia and Serbia’s sovereignty and right to self-govern, was central to Western demands. British Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs Robin Cook claimed that “the reason they [the Yugoslav state] refused to agree to the peace process was that they were not willing to agree to the autonomy of Kosovo, or for that autonomy to be guaranteed by an international military presence at all.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Rambouillet talks “designed to fail”,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, March 19, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This portrayal was highly misleading for several reasons. By February 1999 Serbia had already agreed to most of the autonomy proposals, and even to allow UN peacekeeping forces to deploy to Kosovo.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Yugoslav government had not been expected to comply with these somewhat intrusive terms, but such a peace settlement did have the potential to stabilise the situation, undermine the power of Western-aligned separatist factions in Kosovo, and ultimately leave the territory as part of what remained of the Yugoslav state. With engineering military intervention in Kosovo widely seen to have been a key foreign policy objective&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;President Milosevic stated regarding the failure of the talks and the role the U.S. allegedly left to the KLA-dominated Kosovar Albanian delegation: “In Rambouillet, as I said to you, we are not talking to Albanians, we are talking to Americans who would like to take over our territory for themselves and for NATO – and Albanians were just an excuse for that. They were keeping them in a side room to be their alibi for doing these crimes which your Government is committing against our country and our people.” The Western goal, according to Milosevic, was always aggression for which Albanian separatists provided a convenient pretext. (Interview with President Slobodan Milosevic by Dr Ron Hatchett, transmitted on Houston-KHOU-TV 21.00–22.00 CDT, April 21, 1999.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; of the Bill Clinton administration for months before the talks even started,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Craig, Larry E. and West, Jude, ‘The Kosovo Liberation Army: Does Clinton Policy Support Group with Terror, Drug Ties?,’ United States Republican Policy Committee, March 31, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it was imperative for Western designs to have the Rambouillet talks fail and thus be able to portray Belgrade as rejecting peace – thereby providing the pretext for Western military action against it. U.S. Secretary of State Madeline Albright and her British counterpart Secretary Cook thus moved to insert new terms into the Rambouillet accord which were so provocative and unacceptable that they would ensure Belgrade would reject them. As a result, Appendix B in the seventh chapter of the document insisted on an occupation of Kosovo by NATO forces, rather than neutral UN forces which Belgrade had accepted. It took this further by also insisting that NATO military aircraft and ground forces would have “unrestricted access” to all of Yugoslavia – terms few countries would accept. As France’s &#039;&#039;Le Monde Diplomatique&#039;&#039; observed 20 years later in 2019: “inflexibility was not always on the side you would expect: the Serbs agreed to an autonomous government, free elections, and the release of all political prisoners. But the West also wanted to impose NATO troops.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Descamps, Philippe, ‘Kosovo’s open wounds, twenty years on,’ &#039;&#039;Le Monde Diplomatique&#039;&#039;, March 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The full text of the Rambouillet document was kept secret from the public, meaning that world opinion could be shaped to see the Yugoslav government, rather than NATO states, as opposing peace and having unreasonable demands. The extreme nature of the Western terms was only exposed weeks after the military campaign had begun, by which time Yugoslavia already lay in ruins.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Neil, ‘How the battle lies were drawn,’ &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039;, June 14, 2003. ‘Did We Ever Really Try Diplomacy on Kosovo?,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 25, 1999. Hammond, Philip and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;Degraded Capability: The Media and the Kosovo Crisis&#039;&#039;, London, Pluto Press, 2000 (p. 138).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;NATO’s Bombing of Yugoslavia: War Crimes to Achieve Humanitarian Ends&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Under the pretext of preventing an alleged but non-existent genocide, and on the basis that all peace terms had been rejected by Belgrade, NATO commenced an intensive 78-day bombing campaign against Yugoslavia on March 24, 1999. Lacking authorisation from the United Nations or from the Yugoslav government for these attacks, or any argument that it was acting in self-defence, the Western assault was a crime of aggression against a sovereign state – considered the supreme international crime.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wintour, Patrick, ‘MPs say Kosovo bombing was illegal but necessary,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 7, 2000. Erlanger, Steven, ‘Rights Group Says NATO Bombing in Yugoslavia Violated Law,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 8, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western alliance had launched limited strikes on Yugoslavia previously, the first in 1995 to support attacks by U.S.-trained Croat forces, but the new air assault was far larger in scale and was far more focused on non-military targets.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Badsey, Stephen and Latawski, Paul, &#039;&#039;Britain, NATO and the Lessons of the Balkan Conflicts, 1991–1999&#039;&#039;, London, Frank Cass, 2004 (pp. 83, 84).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; 20,000 tons of bombs were dropped in 40,000 sorties, with the munitions used being approximately equivalent to the payload of one of the nuclear warheads dropped on Hiroshima or Nagasaki. Yugoslavia was one of four countries the U.S. had attacked from the air in the span of just a few months, with Sudan, Afghanistan and Iraq also being targeted at the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Assistant Secretary of State for Democracy, Human Rights and Labour, Harold Koh, met with the leaders of several U.S. human rights groups to explain how the Pentagon and President Clinton believed human rights concerns should be the driving force behind the Western bombings. He expressed hopes that human rights groups would support the mission and promised that State Secretary Albright could meet with them in person in the near future if they agreed to do so. Amnesty International, Human Rights Watch and others subsequently provided very considerable support to indirectly endorse and legitimise the campaign through their reporting, much as they had eight years prior against Iraq.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (pp. 25, 26, 28).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A significant number of analysts decried the West’s “selective humanitarian concern” in claiming that alleged abuses against the Albanian minority in Kosovo warranted a military campaign, as while Yugoslavia appeared to be singled out for challenging Western hegemony, minorities in Western-aligned countries were faced far more desperate situations without intervention.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lobel, Jules and Ratner, Michael, ‘Humanitarian Intervention in Kosovo: A Highly Suspect Pretext for War,’ New York, Center for Constitutional Rights, 1999. Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (pp. 10, 11, 27). Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (pp. 4–48). Talbot, Karen, ‘The Real Reasons for War in Yugoslavia: Backing up Globalization with Military Might,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 27, no. 4, issue 82, Winter 2000 (pp. 94–116).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; From the ongoing civil war in Sri Lanka taking 100,000 lives,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harrison, Frances, ‘The broken survivors of Sri Lanka’s civil war,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, October 11, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to internal conflict in Congo deemed the world’s “deadliest since World War 2,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Congo crisis is deadliest since second world war,’ &#039;&#039;New Scientist&#039;&#039;, January 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Turkey’s ethnic cleansing of Kurdish villages,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McKiernan, Kevin, ‘Turkey’s War on the Kurds,’ &#039;&#039;Bulletin of the Atomic Scientists&#039;&#039;, March/April 1999 (pp. 26–37).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it appeared to many that humanitarian military intervention was only conducted when such campaigns could further Western geo-political interests.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;U.S. Ambassador-at-Large for War Crimes Issues David Scheffer highlighted as an example: “while the world’s attention has been focused on the massacre last month of 45 civilians at Racak, Kosovo, and the resulting peace talks in Rambouillet, France, the atrocities in Sierra Leone are far greater in number and severity. The magnitude of massacres, mutilations, torture, rapes, and destruction of civilian property in Sierra Leone is so great that its full extent is unknown.” (Scheffer, David, ‘Deterrence of War Crimes in the 21st Century,’ paper delivered at the International Military Operations and Law Conference, Honolulu, Hawaii, February 23, 1999).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Highlighting the absurdity of the precedent set by the Western assault and the fact that it could never be applied consistently, Israeli Foreign Minister Ariel Sharon highlighted that if his country’s Arab minority in the Galilee region declared autonomy, as KLA-affiliated separatists did in Kosovo, would NATO not then need to attack Israel?&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Derfner, Larry and Sedan, Gil, ‘Why Is Israel Waffling on Kosovo?,’ &#039;&#039;Jewish Bulletin News&#039;&#039;, April 9, 1999. Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (p. 33).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite the target being a socialist state, figures on the American right similarly pointed out that the pretext to attack was so absurd that there was nothing to stop similar strikes on Israel over its Arab minority or the U.S. over its own minority issues if the principle was applied equally.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shank, Gregory, ‘Not a Just War, Just a War – NATO’s Humanitarian Bombing Mission,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 1, issue 75, Spring 1999 (p. 34).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, after the bombings of 1999, Yugoslav citizens frequently argued to illustrate their sense of injustice that just as NATO had intervened to separate Bosnia, Croatia and Kosovo, Yugoslavia needed to intervene protect the Mexican minority in Texas which they claimed suffered more serious cultural discrimination and economic adversity than Albanians in Kosovo ever had. If the rationale NATO had used for its assault were applied consistently, they claimed, then foreign military action was urgently needed to make Texas an independent country as a safe haven for Mexican Americans. While the argument for ‘liberating’ Mexican Americans was ludicrous, it served to highlight how nonsensical the Western pretext for war appeared to many observers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, &#039;&#039;To Kill a Nation: The Attack on Yugoslavia&#039;&#039;, London, Verso, 2002 (p. 27).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NATO conducted multiple serious war crimes in its humanitarian-premised military campaign, the most notable being its massive attacks against civilian targets. The headquarters of Belgrade TV, which had been a persistent thorn in the side of Western efforts to control narratives regarding the conflict and had given extensive coverage to the crimes of Western-aligned parties, had long been expected to be a priority target for NATO attacks once the air campaign began. Shortly before the bombing commenced, NATO spokesman Jamie Shea gave a written assurance that the TV building would not be attacked, although this counted for little when it was destroyed in a NATO airstrike and its staff killed on April 23. Many of its staff, in the middle of their workdays, were left buried under rubble for days, with survivors describing the experience as “like a nightmare.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Erlanger, Steven, ‘Survivors of NATO Attack on Serb TV Headquarters: Luck, Pluck and Resolve,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 24, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The attack caused 32 casualties, half of them deaths.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather than denying that the attack was intentional as it did when striking other civilian targets, NATO justified bombing the media station on the basis that it was “making an important contribution to the propaganda war.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McCormack, Timothy and McDonald, Avril, &#039;&#039;Yearbook of International Humanitarian Law – 2003&#039;&#039;, The Hague, T.M.C. Asser Press, 2006 (p. 381).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Pentagon justified the attack by claiming that “Serb TV&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Yugoslavia and its government, media and armed forces were consistently referred to as ‘Serb’ in Western coverage, which was vital to conveying the narrative of the country and its institutions and military as ethno-nationalist and able to carry out ethnic cleansing. Although what was left of Yugoslavia, the provinces of Serbia and Montenegro, were predominantly Serb, the government and military were highly diverse and included Albanians, Slovenes, Croats, Roma, Hungarians and Turks which reflected the country’s demographics.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; is as much a part of Milosevic’s murder machine as his military is.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Erlanger, Steven, ‘Survivors of NATO Attack on Serb TV Headquarters: Luck, Pluck and Resolve,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 24, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. envoy to Yugoslavia Richard Holbrooke described the attack in a speech at the Overseas Press Club’s anniversary dinner a few minutes after it was carried out as “an enormously important and, I think, positive development” – a sentiment widely echoed across in Western media and by political figures.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam, ‘Chomsky: Paris attacks show hypocrisy of West’s outrage,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, January 20, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Critics of the attack, however, would years later compare it to the radical Islamist killings of French press figures at the &#039;&#039;Charlie Hebdo&#039;&#039; magazine in 2015, highlighting the double standards between Western outrage at the targeted killings of press figures in France and the broad support when Western militaries did the same in Yugoslavia.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Yugoslav Foreign Ministry described the attack as an “attempt to dig out our eyes and cut off our ears so that you will be exposed only to one side, to the factory of lies.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Erlanger, Steven, ‘Survivors of NATO Attack on Serb TV Headquarters: Luck, Pluck and Resolve,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 24, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western justifications for the attack were based on the presumption that if a media outlet’s political narratives were opposed by the West, it was justifiable to attack that outlet and kill its staff. The Yugoslavs, and its Serb ethnic group in particular, had been sufficiently vilified with fabricated atrocities so as to make such Western attacks appear widely acceptable. The attack was one of several serious war crimes committed,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘No justice for the victims of NATO bombings,’ &#039;&#039;Amnesty International&#039;&#039;, April 23, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; although the only one ever charged was the general manager of the TV HQ, Dragoljub Milanović, who was sentenced by the European Court of Human Rights to 10 years in prison for failing to evacuate the building when ordered to do so by NATO.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam, ‘Chomsky: Paris attacks show hypocrisy of West’s outrage,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, January 20, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Milanović was under no obligation to follow NATO’s orders, and the fact that he was the only one charged provided an important insight into the nature of the Western understanding of human rights at the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The airstrike on the Belgrade TV HQ was far from an isolated incident, with NATO attacks singling out transmitters throughout Serbia for targeting and cutting off television reception in Kosovo and the northern province of Vojvodina. An example was an attack on TV facilities in the city of Novi Sad which interrupted broadcasts to all its 400,000 residents, with the destruction of means whereby political narratives contrary to those of the West were promogulated appearing to be an important priority for attack.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Richter, Paul, ‘Milosevic Not Home as NATO Bombs One of His Residences,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 23, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; NATO notably attempted to use the threat of bombing to force Yugoslav media outlets to disseminate pro-Western content, with spokesman Air Commodore David Wilby in one case on April 8th warning the Serbian national broadcaster RTS that it would be met with fire from Western aircraft unless it drastically altered its schedule and coverage to play Western programs for six hours a day in prime time. The message was clear – those who did not become tools to promote Western political narratives would see NATO aircraft deploy lethal force against them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Badsey, Stephen and Latawski, Paul, &#039;&#039;Britain, NATO and the Lessons of the Balkan Conflicts, 1991–1999&#039;&#039;, London, Frank Cass, 2004 (p. 92).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As evidence that Yugoslav media was supposedly purely misinformation and propaganda, Western sources cited claims of large numbers of NATO aircraft being shot down which was vehemently denied in the West.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tanjug press release, April 9, 1999. ‘Analysis: Propaganda War Hots Up,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, April 9, 1999. Badsey, Stephen and Latawski, Paul, &#039;&#039;Britain, NATO and the Lessons of the Balkan Conflicts, 1991–1999&#039;&#039;, London, Frank Cass, 2004 (p. 91).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A trickle of information over the following decades, however, revealed that over 50 aircraft, mostly drones but including two of America’s supposedly near-invulnerable stealth fighters, had been neutralised by Yugoslav air defences despite the serious erosion of the country’s military and its lack of modern hardware. Yugoslav claims that its own fighters shot down American F-15s in air-to-air combat, however, were never verified. Although in many cases verified, Yugoslav media’s reports were considered unacceptable because their portrayal of the war was at odds with Western interests.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Officially confirmed / documented NATO UAV losses,’ &#039;&#039;[http://Aeronautiics.ru Aeronautiics.ru]&#039;&#039;, June 1, 2001. Newdick, Thomas, ‘Yes, Serbian Air Defenses Did Hit Another F-117 During Operation Allied Force In 1999,’ &#039;&#039;The Drive&#039;&#039;, December 1, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On April 23 alone, the day of the strike on the TV HQ, NATO planes attacked at least three transmitters as well as key civilian infrastructure including bridges and electrical plants. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; conceded that these attacks were being carried out “even though the electrical power largely goes to civilians, who are also the main users of the country’s bridges.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Erlanger, Steven, ‘Survivors of NATO Attack on Serb TV Headquarters: Luck, Pluck and Resolve,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 24, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, even journalists highly critical of the Yugoslav government and its media outlets referred to NATO as having “lost the distinction between military and civilian targets and aims.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Beyond the dangers of being hit by NATO bombs directly, civilians were seriously endangered by the secondary effects of the Western air campaign including food and fuel shortages, loss of access to medicines, destruction of water, sewage and sanitation systems, and breakdowns in healthcare and the functioning of hospitals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A further example of a serious NATO war crime during the humanitarian-premised military assault was the widespread use of cluster munitions to scatter delayed explosives in civilian areas. The most famous incident was the Royal Netherlands Air Force’s attacks on a crowded marketplace, a hospital, a university and several shops, in the Serbian city of Nis from May 7–12. The positions attacked were far from any military targets, with residents describing NATO strikes on the market as “showering it with bombs randomly.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Norton-Taylor, Richard, ‘NATO cluster bombs “kill 15” in hospital and crowded market,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 8, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; NATO denied knowledge of the attack and subsequently claimed it was an accident, although the incident was hardly isolated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The extent of the use of cluster munitions by Western forces resulted in large quantities of un-exploded ordinance littering the Serbian countryside and threatening civilians into the 2020s – despite clean-up efforts by the post-war government.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Ниш чисти касетне бомбе’ [Nis cleans cluster bombs], &#039;&#039;[http://Rts.rs Rts.rs]&#039;&#039;, May 24, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2009, ten years after NATO concluded its air campaign, an independent Norwegian survey estimated that 160,000 people in Serbia were still in danger from cluster weapons, with many areas left indefinitely off limits due to their use. Belgrade emerged as a world leader in calls to globally ban cluster munitions largely as a result of its population’s experience on the receiving end of their use.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Scale of cluster bomb problem in Serbia revealed for first time,’ &#039;&#039;Relief Web&#039;&#039;, March 10, 2009. Zimonjic, Vesna Peric, ‘BALKANS: Cluster Bombs Threaten Thousands,’ &#039;&#039;Inter Press Service News Agency&#039;&#039;, April 8, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Deputy chief of the Yugoslav desk at the U.S. State Department George Kenney himself conceded regarding the nature of NATO’s employment of cluster munitions against Yugoslav targets: “Dropping cluster bombs on highly populated urban areas doesn’t result in accidental fatalities. It is purposeful terror bombing.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phillips, Peter, &#039;&#039;Censored 2000: The Year’s Top 25 Censored Stories&#039;&#039;, New York, Seven Stories Press, 2000 (p. 208). &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, May 23, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western war crimes were notably not confined to Yugoslav targets, with the U.S. launching an unprovoked precision strike on the Chinese embassy in Belgrade on May 7 that demolished the office of the military attaché and caused 27 casualties. A $2 billion B-2 Spirit bomber, one of the latest additions to the American arsenal, launched the attack from a base on the U.S. mainland using a highly precise JDAM satellite guided bomb which had an unrivalled degree of accuracy. Although the CIA, U.S. State Department and British Foreign Office all claimed the strike was accidental, this was not widely believed even within the Western world. Claims that the embassy was not clearly marked or that NATO was using obsolete maps were widely deemed by experts and officials to be far from credible. As the &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039; noted: “it’s difficult to imagine that the vast U.S. military and intelligence apparatus could mistake an embassy with a traditional Chinese green tiled roof for a military logistical hub.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mizokami, Kyle, ‘In 1999, America Destroyed China’s Embassy in Belgrade (And Many Chinese Think It Was on Purpose),’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, January 21, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Chinese government referred to American explanations of the incident as “anything but convincing.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fox, Tom, ‘Bombs over Belgrade: An Underrated Sino-American Anniversary,’ &#039;&#039;War on the Rocks&#039;&#039;, May 7, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At NATO’s Combined Air Operations Centre in Vincenza, Italy, an American colonel was widely cited by Western media outlets near the end of the year admitting to the intentional strike, stating: “That was great targeting … we put two JDAMs down into the attaché’s office and took out the exact room we wanted … they [the Chinese] won’t be using that place for rebro [re-broadcasting radio transmissions] any more, and it will have given that bastard [Serbian paramilitary commander] Arkan a headache.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Truth behind America’s raid on Belgrade,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, November 28, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other reported motives for the attack included sending a strong signal to the Yugoslav leadership that the international community, including China as the world’s leading non-Western power, could not save it from the Western assault, and that Chinese intelligence was using the embassy to monitor NATO cruise missile strikes under combat conditions in order to develop countermeasures.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sweeney, John and Holsoe, Jens and Vulliamy, Ed, ‘Nato bombed Chinese deliberately,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 17, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039; noted regarding the attack: “non-U.S. staff were suspicious. On 8 May they tapped into the NATO target computer and checked out the satellite co-ordinates for the Chinese Embassy. The co-ordinates were in the computer, and they were correct. While the world was being told the CIA had used out-of-date maps, NATO’s officers were looking at evidence that the CIA was bang on target.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Truth behind America’s raid on Belgrade,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, November 28, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the U.S. National Imagery and Mapping Agency noted, the Pentagon’s “wrong map” story was “a damned lie.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sweeney, John and Holsoe, Jens and Vulliamy, Ed, ‘NATO bombed Chinese deliberately,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 17, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Observer&#039;&#039;, citing a range of sources including multiple serving officers from NATO colonels to intelligence officers and a general, showed that the Chinese Embassy was deliberately attacked. As one intelligence officer told the paper: “if it was the wrong building, why did they [U.S.] use the most precise weapons on Earth to hit the right end of that ‘wrong building’?”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. ‘Truth behind America’s raid on Belgrade,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, November 28, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; CIA director George Tenet later confirmed regarding the special nature of the mission that it was not only carried out outside of NATO, but that it was the only airstrike of the campaign organised and directed by his agency rather than by the military.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schmitt, Eric, ‘In a Fatal Error, C.I.A. Picked a Bombing Target Only Once: The Chinese Embassy,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 23, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the public consensus shifted to more firmly support the narrative of an intentional attack, Western sources attempted to justify the war crime by claiming that because the embassy was allegedly being used to rebroadcast signals for commander Arkan, who according to the Western narrative was perpetrating a genocide, the strike was legitimate.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Truth behind America’s raid on Belgrade,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, November 28, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Again, once Western media, political leaders and NGOs could construct a narrative which sufficiently demonised an adversary with atrocity fabrication, any measure including bombing an embassy could be justified by claiming that it was part of a humanitarian effort to prevent evil deeds from being perpetrated by Western adversaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A number of other aspects of NATO’s air campaign were notable, including the use of up to 15 tons of highly toxic depleted uranium in its munitions which caused serious health issues for the local civilian population for decades afterwards.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The chemical effects of DU,’ &#039;&#039;Le Monde Diplomatique&#039;&#039;, February 2001. ‘“Up to 15 tons of depleted uranium used in 1999 Serbia bombing” – lead lawyer in suit against NATO,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2017. ‘Side Effects of NATO’s Yugoslavia Campaign: Cancer, Sterility &amp;amp;#x26; Mental Disorders,’ &#039;&#039;Sputnik News&#039;&#039;, May 16, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Milosevic’s house was also singled out for targeting, another notable war crime, in what appeared to be an attempt either to take his life or to terrorise the leadership into submission.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘22 April: Milosevic defiant as Nato bombs hit home,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 22, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another notable target for Western bombings in the same week was a 23-story Belgrade high-rise building housing the headquarters of the Socialist Party of Serbia and the Yugoslav United Left party. Multiple civilian factories were also bombed as part what NATO called an effort to destroy “national assets” of Yugoslavia, with targets ranging from car plants and tobacco concerns to petroleum refineries in what appeared to be an effort to wipe out key sectors of the nation’s economy. These strikes, too, were justified on the basis that the country was committing genocide. Such attacks, the Western narrative claimed, were to be considered altruistic and done out of humanitarian concern for ethnic groups at risk of being wiped out by the Yugoslav government.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Richter, Paul, ‘Milosevic Not Home as NATO Bombs One of His Residences,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 23, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Covering the air campaign in a way seldom seen in Western press, the &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039; noted regarding the list of targets for the Western bombing campaign, which it described as a “a war against all of the Serbs” with the goal of taking out “the mainstays of the Serbian economy”:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;NATO expanded its list to include facilities whose destruction will do the most harm to civilians…. Rail lines have been severed, industrial plants flattened and bridges demolished. Often, bystanders have found themselves classified, posthumously, as ‘collateral damage.’ Travel is hazardous, and just getting to work can be nearly impossible … it’s hard to justify a policy whose chief achievement – and possibly its main purpose – is to make life miserable, frightening and dangerous for people who have no control over what is going on in Kosovo…. Torturing or killing innocents in order to further a political goal is normally regarded as terrorism. But deliberately and needlessly inflicting pain on the people of Serbia, while creating conditions that promise to spawn disease and death, is seen by NATO as a perfectly legitimate strategy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chapman, Steve, ‘A War Against All of the Serbs,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Writing on the Western air campaign award winning Australian journalist John Pilger referred to civilians being “blown up in crowded passenger trains and buses, in factories, television stations, libraries, old people’s homes, schools and 18 hospitals, many cut to pieces by the RAF’s [British Royal Air Force’s] thousands of ‘unaccounted for’ cluster bombs which fragment into shrapnel.” The extent of the slaughter perpetrated by the Western powers on the basis of fabricated atrocities widely and uncritically reported in Western press, he said, “require[s] an apology from the propagandists; because, as NATO’s planners never tired of saying at their post-bombing seminars, without journalists ‘on board,’ they could never have pulled it off.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pilger, John, ‘US and British officials told us that at least 100,000 were murdered in Kosovo. A year later, fewer than 3,000 bodies have been found,’ &#039;&#039;New Statesman&#039;&#039;, September 4, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In sharp contrast to the Iraqi Army eight years prior, the capabilities of Yugoslav ground forces were not significantly eroded by NATO’s air campaign.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hosmer, Stephen T., ‘The conflict over Kosovo: why Milosevic decided to settle when he did,’ &#039;&#039;Rand Corporation&#039;&#039;, 2001 (p. xxv). Dobbs, Michael, ‘NATO’s Latest Target: Yugoslavia’s Economy,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 25, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Effective use of cover and innovative kinds of decoys had ensured that Yugoslav units were difficult to locate and target despite NATO’s massive surveillance capabilities and extensive use of cluster bombs and precision guided weapons.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schmitt, Eric, ‘Bombs Are Smart. People Are Smarter,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 4, 1999. Hackworth, David, ‘How the Serbs Outfoxed NATO,’ &#039;&#039;Kitsap Sun&#039;&#039;, July 11, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This led Western powers to increasingly focused on non-military strategic targets such as factories and media outlets. Former senior National Security Council aide in the Clinton administration, Charles Kupchen, claimed that NATO was “increasingly frustrated, and they want to up the ante by going after more lucrative targets in Belgrade.” Difficulties in the campaign would reduce the possibility of sending in Western ground forces as had been initially planned, according to Kupchen.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Richter, Paul, ‘Milosevic Not Home as NATO Bombs One of His Residences,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 23, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although a ground invasion was ruled out, NATO was able to press Belgrade to yield by imposing massive costs on its population, with the threat of further strategic bombing being the only major card it had to play. The government in Belgrade, however, agreed to yield under threat of further attacks, in a move several historians and scholars would later criticise as falling for NATO’s bluff.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stigler, Andrew L., ‘A Clear Victory for Air Power: NATO’s Empty Threat to Invade Kosovo,’ &#039;&#039;International Security&#039;&#039;, vol. 27, no. 3, Winter, 2002– 2003 (pp. 124–157).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the price NATO was promising to exact for continued defiance of Western demands, the chairman of NATO’s military committee German General Klaus Naumann said Yugoslavia had been set back economically by 10 years, and that the air campaign could turn the clock back half a century if continued. President Milosevic, he warned, “may end up being the ruler of rubble” after the Western alliance was done with his country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Graham, Bradley, ‘Analysis: Warnings of Air War Drawbacks,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 27, 1999. ‘General Admits Error in Sizing Up Milosevic,’ &#039;&#039;San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, April 27, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039; noted: “NATO, in short, plans to reduce a country that is home to 10 million people to a huge pile of worthless debris.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chapman, Steve, ‘A War Against All of the Serbs,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; columnist Thomas Friedman stated that the message of the air campaign to Belgrade to the Yugoslav population was as follows: “Like it or not, we are at war with the Serbian nation, and the stakes have to be very clear. Every week you ravage Kosovo is another decade we will set your country back by pulverising you. You want 1950? We can do 1950. You want 1398? We can do 1398, too.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Friedman, Thomas L., ‘Foreign Affairs; Stop the Music,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 23, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This mirrored Vietnam War proposals to ‘bomb them back to the Stone Age,’ as had been done during the Korean War, but which the U.S. had been deterred from fully seeing through against Hanoi due to the threat of Soviet or Chinese intervention. Belgrade, however, had no such protector to curb Western ambitions, and beyond public opinion in the West itself there was nothing to stop Western attacks from escalating and continuing indefinitely in the new post-Cold War world – all under humanitarian pretexts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; article titled ‘NATO’s Latest Target: Yugoslavia’s Economy,’ detailed some of the impacts of the bombings in a way that was rare for Western publications, and cited figures showing that the first month of attacks alone had caused over $100 billion in material damage. The attacks, it noted:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;set Yugoslavia back one or even two decades … have devastated targets ranging from the country’s two biggest oil refineries, in Pancevo and Novi Sad, to the Zastava factory at Kragujevac, which produced the Yugo car and employed some 15,000 workers. The bombing has cut all but one of the bridges across the Danube River…. Other targets have included chemical, drug, cigarette, shoe and light aircraft factories, as well as TV transmitters, railway stations and airports.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dobbs, Michael, ‘NATO’s Latest Target: Yugoslavia’s Economy,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 25, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Taking the city of Krusevac as an example, the &#039;&#039;Post&#039;&#039; noted:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Today, Krusevac is in a sorry state. With the destruction of its largest factories by NATO bombs, unemployment is escalating and prospects for economic reconstruction seem bleak. On April 12, NATO warplanes attacked a heating plant on the edge of the town, reducing it to a smoldering heap of rubble and twisted metal. They went on to hit the region’s biggest factory, the October 14 plant, which produced bulldozers, excavators and other heavy machinery. What was left standing was destroyed in a second raid three days later. ‘This was the biggest heavy machinery plant in the Balkans,’ said Nebojsa Toskovic, the factory’s deputy general manager, as he took reporters on a guided tour of the ruins. ‘Without machinery from this factory, the country will be unable to reconstruct all the bridges and everything else that has been destroyed by NATO.’&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Quoted by the &#039;&#039;Post&#039;&#039;, the director of the coal-fired heating plant which supplied heat to 50,000 people, Radoslav Savic, observed regarding the attack: “Nobody can understand why our plant was hit. We were not a military target. There was not a single gram of oil inside the plant. The only purpose is to make our people suffer.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Yugoslavia Yields – But No Sign of Mass Graves&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
As multiple Western studies of the war concluded, the fact that the Yugoslav leadership “apparently believed that NATO had both the intent and the freedom of action to destroy their country’s entire infrastructure if need be” led them to yield to avoid unacceptable hardship for the civilian population. It was the “attacks and threat of additional attacks” on infrastructure which “generated the decisive pressure for war termination,” after having subjected the public to “cumulative stress caused by daily air raid alerts.” Conveying to Belgrade that this was the price of defying Western interests thus “greatly benefited NATO when it came to persuading Milosevic to accept its terms for war termination.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hosmer, Stephen T., ‘The conflict over Kosovo: why Milosevic decided to settle when he did,’ &#039;&#039;Rand Corporation&#039;&#039;, 2001 (pp. xxix-xxv). ‘War in Europe’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;PBS Frontline&#039;&#039;, February 22, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, some claimed that “more robust bombing of infrastructure targets in Belgrade at the outset of the conflict” could have brought about a Western victory more quickly.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hosmer, Stephen T., ‘The conflict over Kosovo: why Milosevic decided to settle when he did,’ &#039;&#039;Rand Corporation&#039;&#039;, 2001 (p. xxiii).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was clear that Yugoslavia’s military had not been defeated, but attacks on civilian targets and its economy had terrorised it into submission.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Members of the Yugoslav leadership were subsequently sent for trial on NATO territory in the Netherlands, with several meeting with untimely and somewhat suspicious deaths shortly before their days in court.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Neil, ‘Murder at The Hague? The strange case of sick &amp;amp;#x26; suicidal Serbs,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, October 29, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Milosevic himself complained of being denied medication or treatment for his heart condition, among other “active, wilful steps taken, to destroy my health” taken by his detainers while he was held in The Hague, before dying of a heart attack in March 2006.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hibbitts, Bernard, ‘Russia confirms Milosevic letter, wants to review postmortem results,’ &#039;&#039;Jurist&#039;&#039;, March 13, 2006. Slobodan Milosevic’s Letter to the Russian Ministry of Foreign Affairs, March 8, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yugoslav forces were withdrawn from Kosovo, and the much weakened Yugoslav state ceased to exist in 2003.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Simpson, Daniel, ‘Bye-Bye Yugoslavia, Hello Serbia and Montenegro,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kosovo itself became a hub of operations for NATO forces in the region and beyond, with the U.S. military base Camp Bondsteel being its largest facility in Eastern Europe. Despite being recognised by the United Nations as a part of Serbia, Kosovo’s separation gained Western recognition, and increasingly recognition from much of the non-Western world, as a defacto independent state which aligned itself strongly with Western interests. Although Kosovo’s lack of UN member status prevented it from formally joining NATO,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Kosovo’s NATO future: How to Square the Circle?,’ &#039;&#039;Clingendael – Netherlands Institute of International Relations&#039;&#039;, December 2020. Bauluz, Alfonso, ‘Kosovo still dreams of EU and NATO membership,’ &#039;&#039;Euracitv&#039;&#039;, October 25, 2016. ‘Slovenia supports Kosovo’s efforts to join NATO, EU,’ &#039;&#039;Gazeta Express&#039;&#039;, August 4, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Slovenia, Croatia and Montenegro did so in 2004, 2009 and 2017 respectively. Bosnia and Herzegovina joined a Membership Action Plan and was considered a NATO “aspirant country” – leaving only Serbia outside the Western military bloc.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lakic, Mladen, ‘NATO Approves Membership Action Plan for Bosnia,’ &#039;&#039;Balkan Insight&#039;&#039;, December 5, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the bombing campaign came to an end and investigations into the alleged genocide in Kosovo began, the Western narrative increasingly began to fall apart under weight of evidence. The U.S. State Department first put out figures in April 1999 claiming 500,000 Kosovar Albanians were missing – apparently ‘disappeared’ by the ‘new Nazis’ the Yugoslavs and feared to be victims of genocide.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson, Lars-Erik, ‘Numbers in Kosovo Don’t Add Up,’ &#039;&#039;Orlando Sentinel&#039;&#039;, October 28, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Once NATO began its bombing campaign these inflated figures had served their purpose, and they were eventually revised to 200,000, then to 100,000, then to 8000.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Erlanger, Steven and Wren, Christopher S., ‘Early Count Hints at Fewer Kosovo Deaths,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 11, 1999. Nelson, Lars-Erik, ‘Numbers in Kosovo Don’t Add Up,’ &#039;&#039;Orlando Sentinel&#039;&#039;, October 28, 1999. Phillips, Peter, &#039;&#039;Censored 2000: The Year’s Top 25 Censored Stories&#039;&#039;, New York, Seven Stories Press, 2000 (p. 204).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It later emerged, however, that no killings had occurred, with 1,400 bodies found by international investigators all belonging to victims killed after NATO’s bombing campaign had begun and long after the claims of genocide of tens or hundreds of thousands were made.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson, Lars-Erik, ‘Numbers in Kosovo Don’t Add Up,’ &#039;&#039;Orlando Sentinel&#039;&#039;, October 28, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The American Association for the Advancement of Science’s war-crimes specialist Patrick Ball, who claimed Yugoslav forces were hiding the bodies of their victims very effectively and “were not going to leave any bodies lying around as evidence,” still extrapolated based on such assumptions a death toll of 9000 plus or minus 3000. This was not a body count, but an estimate based on the assumption that the Serbs were effective at hiding the bodies of their victims.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; British Foreign Office Minister Geoff Hoon subsequently referred to claims of around 10,000 ethnically cleansed by Yugoslav forces “in more than 100 [separate] massacres,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Up to 10,000 buried in Kosovo’s mass graves, British say,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, June 17, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a figure which American officials referred to as “conservative in the extreme.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Horrors of Kosovo,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 21, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The figure originated with the Kosovo-based Council for the Defence of Human Rights and Freedoms, many of the staff of which were KLA members, although the highly partial nature of the source was not made an issue as its claims aligned with Western interests. The U.S. State Department and multiple media outlets used this figure, which was impossible to verify because the KLA-linked council refused to share its list of missing persons.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Despite Tales, the War in Kosovo Was Savage, but Wasn’t Genocide,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, December 31, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;New Statesman&#039;&#039; was among the minority of Western outlets which highlighted that these claims were “utterly unsubstantiated” – stressing how unreliable such claims really were by highlighting how the number had so quickly fallen from hundreds of thousands to just tens of thousands.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pilger, John, ‘US and British officials told us that at least 100,000 were murdered in Kosovo. A year later, fewer than 3,000 bodies have been found,’ &#039;&#039;New Statesman&#039;&#039;, September 4, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the term genocide was used to provide NATO with a pretext to launch its military campaign, the findings of forensic teams on the ground showed that the Western narrative was very far removed from reality.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson, Lars-Erik, ‘Numbers in Kosovo Don’t Add Up,’ &#039;&#039;Orlando Sentinel&#039;&#039;, October 28, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The leader of a Spanish team sent to Kosovo, for one, complained angrily that he and his colleagues had become part of “a semantic pirouette by the war propaganda machines, because we did not find one – not one – mass grave.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hammond, Philip and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;Degraded Capability: The Media and the Kosovo Crisis&#039;&#039;, London, Pluto Press, 2000 (p. 139). Pilger, John, ‘Kosovo Killing Fields?,’ &#039;&#039;New Statesman&#039;&#039;, November 21, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A United Nations court subsequently ruled in September 2001 that Yugoslavia had not carried out genocide in Kosovo – a verdict harshly criticised in the West and deemed highly controversial for contradicting the Western narrative. This was particularly remarkable considering the massive and near unchallenged Western influence over UN proceedings, especially in the post-Cold War years, and was only possible due to the overwhelming nature of available evidence contradicting Western allegations of genocide.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;These findings were reached after British officials had claimed that NATO forces were “by the hour … uncovering evidence of savage wartimes atrocities – mass murder, rapes, and torture – carried out against ethnic Albanian civilians by Serb soldiers and police in Kosovo.” It was hardly the last time (see chapter 6) that British officials claimed evidence of mass atrocities had already been found by forces on the ground, only for it to later be proven that such atrocities had never occurred, and the existence of evidence was entirely fictional. (Milligan, Susan and Leonard, Mary, ‘Crisis in Kosovo; Serb Atrocity Evidence Mounting,’ &#039;&#039;Boston Globe&#039;&#039;, June 21, 1999).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, a leading proponent of the war, conceded in an article nine years later in 2008: “The ‘genocide’ in Kosovo was a complete fabrication: but it helped Blair and Clinton spin their narrative of a ‘humanitarian’ intervention, to cloak the real economic and strategic reasons for NATO’s military intervention.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Neil, ‘Fools no more,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 19, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As France’s &#039;&#039;Le Monde Diplomatique&#039;&#039; observed 20 years later in 2019: “In order to justify their own use of force, Western forces denounced Serbian intransigence, and exaggerated the gravity of the situation on the ground, calling it a ‘genocide’, and putting forward fake news that was taken up by a host of media outlets.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Descamps, Philippe, ‘Kosovo’s open wounds, twenty years on,’ &#039;&#039;Le Monde Diplomatique&#039;&#039;, March 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, in the three months from June to August1999 alone the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; ran eighty articles, nearly one a day, that made some reference to mass graves in Kosovo.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phillips, Peter, &#039;&#039;Censored 2000: The Year’s Top 25 Censored Stories&#039;&#039;, New York, Seven Stories Press, 2000 (p. 205).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What mass killings did occur, however, appeared to have been done by the KLA rather than by the government as international investigations made clear.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Regarding the KLA’s conduct James Bissett was one of many to highlight that once it gained power with Western support in 1999: “almost all of the non-Albanian population was ethnically cleansed from Kosovo,” with NATO defying UN resolutions by refusing to disarm it. In contrast to its fabrication of non-existent massacres by Yugoslav government forces, he referred to “NATO’s policy of encouraging and actively supporting the Albanians of Kosovo [as the KLA] to use violence and force to achieve their political goal … the KLA is NATO’s own creature and continues to be looked upon favourably by its previous masters. There seems little doubt that NATO intends to ensure that Kosovo remains under KLA control.” (Bissett, James, ‘We Created a Monster,’ &#039;&#039;Toronto Star&#039;&#039;, July 31, 2001.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; noted in December 1999 following its own investigation that “the huge killing fields some investigators were led to expect … the pattern is of scattered killings [mostly] in areas where the separatist Kosovo Liberation Army had been active.” It concluded that “NATO stepped up its claims about Serb ‘killing fields’” essentially to divert attention away from its own killings – in response to “a fatigued press corps drifting toward the contrarian story: civilians killed by NATO’s bombs.” Referring to a much hyped “mass-grave obsession,” the &#039;&#039;Journal&#039;&#039; stressed that this atrocity propaganda largely came from the KLA, the very party responsible for the majority of the killings, and that no genocide had in fact been perpetrated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Despite Tales, the War in Kosovo Was Savage, but Wasn’t Genocide,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, December 31, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such admissions were rare in Western media, with the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; standing out for conceding these points.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A further very significant disclosure, which was confirmed by the International Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia in October after hostilities concluded, was that the Trepca lead and zinc mines which were central to the Western narrative alleging genocide, contained no corpses, remains or even teeth. This contradicted repeated claims by NATO and American officials and by Western media outlets that over 1000 corpses of genocide victims had been hidden there, many disposed of in vats of hydrochloric acid, and that the mines were the site of a “mass dumping of executed corpses” and “Auschwitz-style furnaces.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pilger, John, ‘US and British officials told us that at least 100,000 were murdered in Kosovo. A year later, fewer than 3,000 bodies have been found,’ &#039;&#039;New Statesman&#039;&#039;, September 4, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Daily Mirror&#039;&#039; predicted that the names of the victims at the mines would “live alongside those of Belsen, Auschwitz and Treblinka,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Neil, ‘How the battle lies were drawn,’ &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039;, June 14, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with Western media outlets widely setting a similar tone. As Michael Parenti noted regarding the investigation and the absence of mass graves which the Western narrative indicated certainly existed: “How the Serbs accomplished these mass-grave disappearing acts without being detected is not explained. Where was the evidence of mass grave sites having been disinterred? Where were the new grave sites now presumably chock full of bodies? And why were they so impossible to detect? Questions of this sort were never posed.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Parenti, Michael, ‘Where Are All the Bodies Buried? NATO Commits Acts of Aggression,’ &#039;&#039;Z Magazine&#039;&#039;, June 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western narrative, although later thoroughly disproven, was highly successful, and after over a decade of operations against Yugoslavia the West’s objectives in what remained of the state were fully attained in 1999 as a direct result of effective atrocity fabrication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Six The Iraq War ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;9/11 as a Pretext for War: Inventing a Baghdad-Al Qaeda Connection&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
On September 20, 2001, nine days after the September 11 attacks on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, the George W. Bush administration declared that the United States was at war. Quickly declaring Al Qaeda to be the perpetrator, and launching a war on October 7 against Afghanistan which had longstanding ties to the terror group, administration officials soon came to see the 9/11 attacks as an opportunity for military intervention against other state adversaries. Foremost among these were the three countries named as members of the ‘Axis of Evil’ by President Bush in his 2002 State of the Union Address – namely Iraq, Iran and North Korea. Of these Iraq, which was both the easiest to casually tie to 9/11 due to its Arab and Sunni Muslim population, and which also presented by far the softest military target, was reported to be the primary target on Washington’s list even before the first troops had moved into Afghanistan.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Beyond the Axis, former NATO Secretary General Wesley Clark testified, citing a memo from the Office of the U.S. Secretary of Defence in 2001, that Washington had planned to “attack and destroy the governments in seven countries in five years,” starting with Iraq and subsequently targeting “Syria, Lebanon, Libya, Somalia, Sudan and Iran.” (Greenwald, Glen, ‘Wes Clark and the neocon dream,’ &#039;&#039;Salon&#039;&#039;, November 26, 2011.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On September 12, as the National Security Council (NSC) met to formulate a policy response to 9/11, Defence Secretary Donald Rumsfeld first raised the possibility of attacking Iraq. State Secretary Colin Powell, although not opposed to military action, stressed that as a priority, “the American people want us to do something about Al Qaeda” – which was based primarily in Afghanistan.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Woodward, Bob, &#039;&#039;Bush at War&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon &amp;amp;#x26; Schuster, 2002 (p. 49).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Richard Clarke, who served as the administration’s counterterrorism chief and chaired the NSC meeting, was stunned when he found the discussion focused on Iraq. “Then I realised with almost a sharp physical pain that Rumsfeld and [Deputy Secretary of Defence Paul] Wolfowitz were going to try to take advantage of this national tragedy to promote their agenda,” he recalled.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clarke, Richard A., &#039;&#039;Against All Enemies: Inside America’s War on Terror&#039;&#039;, New York, Free Press, 2004 (p. 30).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When Rumsfeld argued: “There aren’t any good targets in Afghanistan, and there are lots of good targets in Iraq,” Clarke angrily responded that there were lots of targets everywhere, “but Iraq had nothing to do with it [9/11 attacks].”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clarke, Richard A., ‘Interview by Leslie Stahl,’ &#039;&#039;60 Minutes&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, March 21, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Bush subsequently pulled Clarke into a room and asked: “See if Saddam did this. See if he’s linked in any way.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clarke, Richard A., &#039;&#039;Against All Enemies: Inside America’s War on Terror&#039;&#039;, New York, Free Press, 2004 (p. 32).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Clarke reportedly again made clear that Iraq had nothing to do with the attacks, but the president persisted. After Clarke re-examined the data, he consulted with intelligence experts who signed off on a report to the president stating there was no evidence linking Baghdad to the 9/11 attacks. Clarke later noted: “It got bounced and sent back saying, ‘Wrong answer.’”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clarke, Richard A., ‘Interview by Leslie Stahl,’ &#039;&#039;60 Minutes&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, March 21, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to a senior administration official cited by the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, a September 17 top-secret document which outlined plans for a military campaign against Afghanistan also directed the Pentagon to begin planning the invasion of Iraq.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kessler, Glenn, ‘U.S. Decision On Iraq Has Puzzling Past,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 12, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Former House Speaker Newt Gingrich, an influential neoconservative member of the Pentagon’s Defence Policy Board, stated at a September 19–20 meeting regarding the 9/11 attacks: “If we don’t use this as the moment to replace Saddam after we replace the Taliban, we are setting the stage for disaster.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sciolino, Elaine and Tyler, Patrick E., ‘Some Pentagon Officials and Advisers Seek to Oust Iraq’s Leader in War’s Next Phase,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 12, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Pentagon notably authorised former CIA Director James Woolsey, a neoconservative member of the board, to fly to London on a government plane to find evidence linking Saddam Hussein to the attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bush, George W., Prime Time News Conference, White House, Washington, DC, October 11, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On September 17 President Bush reportedly told his advisors: “I believe Iraq was involved” – an inclination he voiced on at least one other occasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Woodward, Bob, &#039;&#039;Bush at War&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon &amp;amp;#x26; Schuster, 2002 (pp. 99, 167).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Having been shown no intelligence to this effect, whether this assertion was a hunch based on the prevailing American metanarrative on Iraq, or an early sign of the president’s intention to use 9/11 as a pretext for war, remains uncertain. By September 21 the CIA had informed the president that no Al Qaeda-Baghdad link existed, but Bush continued to press intelligence agencies to find a connection.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;van der Heide, Liesbeth, ‘Cherry-Picked Intelligence. The Weapons of Mass Destruction Dispositive as a Legitimation for National Security in the Post 9/11 Age,’ &#039;&#039;Historical Social Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 38, no. 1, 2013 (pp. 286–307).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Following the creation of the Office of Special Plans (OSP) by Secretary Rumsfeld the following year, this pressure on intelligence analysts to select raw data supporting the purported ties between Baghdad and Al Qaeda, as well as on Iraqi development of weapons of mass destruction (WMD), escalated further. As a Pentagon adviser acknowledged: “The goal of Special Plans [was] … to reveal what the intelligence community can’t see” – providing intelligence which suited Washington’s agenda but did not necessarily reflect the real state of affairs.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test by Fire: The War Presidency of George W Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (pp. 153, 154) Hersh, Seymour, ‘Selective Intelligence,’ &#039;&#039;New Yorker&#039;&#039;, vol. 79, no. 11, May 12, 2003 (p. 45).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Iraq had been explicitly on Washington’s target list for the preceding three years, since the U.S. Congress and Senate had passed the Iraq Liberation Act by an overwhelming majority in 1998. The legislation stipulated that Washington should work “to remove the regime headed by Saddam Hussein from power in Iraq and to promote the emergence of a democratic government to replace it.” The U.S. subsequently more openly provided financial assistance to pro-Western Iraqi opposition groups and funded radio and television broadcasts into the country to propagate American-favoured political narratives. The consensus in Washington had shifted away from that of 1991, when leaving the Ba’athist government in power was seen to be in the American interest, with the new legislation of 1998 and extensive airstrikes launched by the Bill Clinton administration in its aftermath marking a turning point in the long campaign against Iraq.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The impetus for imposing a change in government on Iraq increased from 2001. Treasury Secretary Paul O’Neill, one of the leading figures on the NSC, recalled that at the Bush administration’s first NSC meeting on January 30, 2001, the president’s National Security Advisor Susan Rice raised the agenda topic: “How Iraq is destabilising the region.” O’Neill later observed: “Ten days in, and it was about Iraq.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Suskind, Ron, &#039;&#039;The Price of Loyalty: George W. Bush, the White House, and the Education of Paul O’Neill&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon &amp;amp;#x26; Schuster, 2004 (p. 75).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was partly motivated by concerns that the UN sanctions regime on Baghdad was soon to expire, and with oil prices high and much of the world willing to do business the country had the potential to make a swift recovery from the crisis of the 1990s and re-emerge as a major power that could undermine Western hegemony in the Middle East. Indeed, even with sanctions in place, Iraq had already begun to show some signs of an economic recovery by 1997 – a few months before the Clinton administration had launched its own major attack. At his senate confirmation hearing that month Secretary of State Colin Powell pledged to the Senate that the new administration would reenergise the UN sanctions on Iraq, but although this was considered vital to U.S. interests Washington’s ability to do this unilaterally was limited.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Powell, Colin, Testimony before U.S. Senate Foreign Relations Committee, U.S. Senate, Washington DC, January 17, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Leading figures in the Bush administration including Defence Secretary Rumsfeld, his deputy Paul Wolfowitz, Deputy State Secretary Richard Armitage, and Trade Representative Robert Zoellick, argued in a joint statement that the policy of simply containing Iraq had to be rejected on the basis that the U.S. “can no longer depend on our partners in the Gulf War coalition to continue to uphold the sanctions.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rosen, Gary, &#039;&#039;The Right War?: The Conservative Debate on Iraq&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2005 (p. 20).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rumsfeld, Wolfowitz, Armitage and Zoellick were all subscribers to the increasingly prominent neoconservative school of thought, which heavily influenced the Bush administration and called for the U.S. to take “an imperial role” in world affairs&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robin, Corey, ‘Grand Designs: How 9/11 Unified Conservatives in Pursuit of Empire,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 2, 2004 (p. B1).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and establish a “benevolent global hegemony.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kristol, William and Kagan, Robert, ‘Toward a Neo-Reaganite Foreign Policy,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, vol. 75, no. 4, July–August 1996 (p. 20).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Eighteen leading neoconservatives had sent an open letter to President Bill Clinton on January 26, l998 urging him to work towards “the removal of Saddam Hussein’s regime from power.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Letter to President Clinton, Project for the New American Century, January 26, 1998 (http://www.newamericancentury.org/iraqclintonletter.htm).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ten of them received positions in the new Bush administration.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test by Fire: The War Presidency of George W Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (p. 127).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The neoconservatives were said to have “a focus on the Middle East and global Islam as pivotal to America’s national interests.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Halper, Stefan and Clarke, Jonathan, &#039;&#039;America Alone: The Neo-Conservatives and the Global Order&#039;&#039;, New York, Cambridge University Press, 2004 (p. 11). Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test by Fire: The War Presidency of George W Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (p. 128).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Their resulting foreign policy outlook was arguably highly detrimental to America’s hegemonic position since the most formidable challengers to its power such as China and North Korea were outside the Islamic world and were notably largely ignored in the Bush years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Attacking Iraq was not only a time sensitive issue due to the expiry of UN sanctions, but it was also militarily one of the most vulnerable American adversaries for several reasons including the destruction of much of its forces in 1991 and the arms embargo imposed since which prevented its military’s replenishment or modernisation. Baghdad’s acceptance of highly intrusive UN inspections throughout much of the 1990s, meanwhile, had allowed the U.S. and its allies to ensure that it had been stripped of ballistic missiles and chemical weapons which could have otherwise enabled it to deter or retaliate against future Western attacks. By contrast North Korea, which had by far the largest and most sophisticated defence sector of the three axis members, had proliferated many of its technologies including medium range ballistic missiles to Iran. The fact that Iraq’s population was far less homogenous than those of the other two targets, with sizeable Shiite and Kurdish minorities which had shown a propensity for rebellion in the past, and which potentially had much to gain from seeing crippling Western sanctions end if the government in Baghdad was removed, also made the country a more attractive target.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to justify a full-scale invasion of Iraq Washington leveraged the preceding negative portrayals of the country and of President Hussein in particular to claim that the kind of government it represented was a threat to the world if allowed to continue to exist. Negative portrayals of the country had already made a strong imprint on the American and Western consciousness and formed a metanarrative which presented Baghdad as capable of almost any kind of evil act. A poll conducted by &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; and CNN on September 13, 2001, found that 78 percent of Americans suspected Saddam Hussein was personally involved in the 9/11 attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Milbank, Dana and Deane, Claudia, ‘Hussein Link to 9/11 Lingers in Many Minds,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A Gallup poll conducted from September 21–22 found that over 68 percent of respondents in the U.S. supported removing Saddam Hussein from power.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test by Fire: The War Presidency of George W Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (p. 129).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The administration had not yet tied Iraq to terror groups in any statements, but such perceptions were already predominant largely as a legacy of Gulf War propaganda efforts. Indeed, a Gallup poll conducted before the 9/11 attacks in February 2001 had found that 85 percent of Americans had an “unfavourable” opinion of Iraq – the worst of 26 countries the poll asked about.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Americans Felt Uneasy Toward Arabs Even Before September 11,’ &#039;&#039;[http://Gallup.com Gallup.com]&#039;&#039;, September 28, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An April 1991 Gallup Poll found that 57 percent of Americans felt hostilities with Iraq had ended too soon – with Washington’s decision not to invade that year and to allow the Ba’athist government to stay in power considered controversial.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mueller, John, &#039;&#039;Policy and Opinion in the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, Chicago, University of Chicago Press, 1994 (p. 270).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In mid-August l992 almost two-thirds of respondents polled supported a new military campaign to overthrow the Iraqi government by force.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 271).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A poll after 9/11 in mid-December, 2001, found that 61 percent of Americans believed Saddam Hussein had to be removed from power for the War on Terror to be successful – despite the administration having as yet made no indications to the public of a connection between Baghdad and Al Qaeda or terror attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘America at War,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 21, 2001 (survey from December 18–19, 2001).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Bush administration’s thought, although sharply contradicting available intelligence, closely reflected the major public consensus which had itself been shaped by 13 years of propaganda – much of it based on total fabrications. Subsequent statements by Bush administration figures served to remind the public that Saddam Hussein was to be viewed as ‘another Hitler’&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Bush: NATO should be firm on Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039;, November 21, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and a ‘madman,’&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Madman in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;CATO Institute&#039;&#039;, February 20, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; recalling the rhetoric of the Gulf War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To provide further impetus to the need for military action, the argument for war centred around two new aspects of the ‘Iraq Threat’ which had not been significant parts of the narrative of the Gulf War. These were allegations of ties between Iraq and Al Qaeda, and the country’s alleged development of weapons of mass destruction. The former allowed the case for war to benefit from post-9/11 fervour and public calls for harsh retaliation against those responsible, while making the danger Iraq allegedly posed appear far more imminent. Although developing weapons of mass destruction was hardly an atrocity, nor did it violate international norms since several other states had done or were doing so, Iraq’s Ba’athist government had been portrayed as so terribly atrocious in nature that its possession of such weapons was considered totally unacceptable. Thus, the fabricated weapons program was made significant largely due to a metanarrative which had been built on fabricated atrocity stories such as the 1990 slaughter of incubator babies, in contrast to weapons programs in other countries which aroused far milder public responses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In February 2002 chairman of the influential neoconservative Project for a New American Century think tank William Kristol testified before the Senate Foreign Relations Committee when asked about the next step in the war on terrorism: “the short answer is that Iraq is next.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kristol, William, Testimony of William Kristol to the Senate Foreign Relations Committee, United States Senate, Washington DC, February 7, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The first significant allusion of possible Iraqi ties to Al Qaeda had come on December 9, 2001, when Vice President Dick Cheney, appearing on NBC’s Meet the Press, said an alleged meeting between Al Qaeda plotter Mohamed Atta and an Iraqi agent in Prague was “pretty well confirmed.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Vice President Appears on NBC’s Meet the Press,’ &#039;&#039;White House news release&#039;&#039;, December 9, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Secretary Rumsfeld subsequently alluded to the possibility of Iraq harbouring Al Qaeda terrorists in August 2002,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stout, David, ‘Rumsfeld Says Criticism Won’t Determine Policy on Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 20, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; claiming the following month that evidence for such ties was “bulletproof.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Rumsfeld Says U.S. Has “Bulletproof” Evidence of Iraq’s Links to Al Qaeda,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 28, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Administration officials increasingly raised the possibility of ties between Baghdad and the terror group. On September 9, Cheney claimed U.S. intelligence reports after September 11 had disclosed “a number of contacts over the years” that pointed to links between Iraq and the 9/11 attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Allen, Mike, ‘War Cabinet Argues for Iraq Attack,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The president himself began to allude to the possibility of Iraqi ties to Al Qaeda from September 2002, although not claiming it outright. As a &#039;&#039;Yale Review of International Studies&#039;&#039; paper on the image of Saddam Hussein highlighted, Bush “simply tarred both Hussein and Al-Qaeda with the same terroristic brush to imply a relationship. The persistence of such insinuation effectively allowed the Bush administration to claim that Saddam Hussein and Al-Qaeda worked together, and that Hussein was involved in 9/11, without ever outright saying so.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Shaping Saddam: How the Media Mythologized A Monster,’ &#039;&#039;Yale Review of International Studies&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Of the 13 speeches the president gave between that of September 12, 2002 at the United Nations General Assembly, and the conclusion of the invasion of Iraq in May 2003, twelve mentioned Iraq and terrorism in the same paragraph and ten placed them in the same sentence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gershkoff, Amy and Kushner, Shana, ‘Shaping Public Opinion: The 9/11-Iraq Connection in the Bush Administration’s Rhetoric,’ &#039;&#039;Cambridge Core&#039;&#039;, August 26, 2005. ‘Shaping Saddam: How the Media Mythologized A Monster,’ &#039;&#039;Yale Review of International Studies&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other administration officials similarly implied a connection between Baghdad and Al Qaeda without stating it explicitly. In response to a &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; story claiming a link between Iraq and terror groups, which was later proven to be entirely false,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; had notably cited Iraqi defectors residing in the West as the source of its claims, which represented part of an emerging trend that played a central role in Western atrocity fabrication efforts long after Iraq – namely the exploiting of dissidents who depended heavily on Western or allied support and patronage. To earn their livelihoods in an unfamiliar country, or else allured by the promise of attaining power when their country’s government was overthrown and a pro-Western regime installed, dissidents would tell all kinds of stories to vilify their countries in line with narratives which would have the greatest impacts on public opinion.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Bush’s National Security Advisor Condoleezza Rice said: “I think it surprises no one that Saddam Hussein is engaged in all kinds of activities that are destabilising.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Press Briefing by National Security Advisor Condoleezza Rice, The James S. Brady Press Briefing Room, The White House, November 8, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Creating the image of such ties was heavily dependent on how American and Western perceptions had been shaped regarding ‘what kind of country’ Iraq was – leading the public to assume what officials would not state outright.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A possible connection between Iraq and Al Qaeda became increasingly central to Washington’s arguments for war, and was made more serious by claims that the weapons of mass destruction Iraq was allegedly developing could be proliferated to terror groups. As Vice President Cheney declared in March 2002, in reference to Iraqi WMD and its alleged ties with terror groups: “The United States will not permit the forces of terror to gain the tools of genocide.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gordon, Michael R., ‘Cheney Says Next Goal in U.S. War on Terror Is to Block Access to Arms,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 16, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Bush elaborated in a speech at West Point in June: “Containment is not possible when unbalanced dictators with weapons of mass destruction can deliver those weapons or missiles or secretly provide them to terrorist allies.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bush, George W., President Bush Delivers Graduation Speech at West Point, United States Military Academy, West Point, New York, June 1, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The WMD argument alone may not have been sufficient to sway the American public, for which claims of ties to terror groups were much more important. Polls showed that 82 percent of Americans said they would support the war regardless of whether WMDs were found in Iraq,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, Poll Study 484, April 2–3, 2003. Gershkoff, Amy and Kushner, Shana, ‘Shaping Public Opinion: The 9/11-Iraq Connection in the Bush Administration’s Rhetoric,’ &#039;&#039;Perspectives on Politics&#039;&#039;, vol. 3, no. 3, 2005 (pp. 525–537).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and 64 percent said “Saddam Hussein should be removed from power in Iraq, regardless of whether U.N. inspectors find evidence of weapons of mass destruction.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 525–537). Based on 4 poll average. Sources: Los Angeles Times Poll Study 481, January 30–February 2, 2003; Los Angeles Times Poll Study 482, February 7–8, 2003; CNN/USA Today/Gallup Poll, March 22–23, 2003; ABC News/Washington Post Poll, March 20, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, from January 2002 to May 2003 President Bush referred to Iraq’s alleged ties to terror groups over five times as much in his speeches as he did to alleged WMDs (an average of 12.2 mentions per speech vs. 2.3 mentions). While the latter allegation held more sway internationally, particularly in Britain, the former had a stronger impact on the post-9/11 American public.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gershkoff, Amy and Kushner, Shana, ‘Shaping Public Opinion: The 9/11-Iraq Connection in the Bush Administration’s Rhetoric,’ &#039;&#039;Perspectives on Politics&#039;&#039;, vol. 3, no. 3, 2005 (pp. 525–537).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The importance of the Al Qaeda link was highlighted by the fact that poll respondents who considered Al Qaeda to be America’s greatest threat were more likely to favour invading Iraq than those who thought Iraq itself was America’s most important threat.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 525–537).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even if Iraq had WMD and became the world’s seventh non-Western nuclear weapons state, it had no reason to suddenly attack the U.S. with them much as it had refrained from using its chemical or biological weapons even at the height of the Gulf War. While Iraq on its own was not a threat, the image of a Baghdad-Al Qaeda axis added an unpredictable and undeterrable element to the enemy, and effectively framed Iraqi WMDs as a force multiplier to future 9/11-type attacks. This was key to conveying an imminent need for action against Baghdad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
June 2002 saw the initiation of preliminary military actions against Iraq to pave the way for an invasion, with American and British combat aircraft assigned to patrol no fly zones over Iraq since 1991 reassigned to carry out offensive sorties without provocation under the then-secret Operation Southern Focus. British MoD figures released three years later showed that, despite U.S. claims that renewed air attacks were a response to increased Iraqi provocations, Iraqi actions which could be construed as such had in fact been in decline before the operation was initiated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Smith, Michael, ‘RAF Bombing Raids Tried to Goad Saddam into War,’ &#039;&#039;Sunday Times&#039;&#039;, May 29, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Multiple official sources, including U.S. Army General and CENTCOM Commander Tommy Franks who in 2003 oversaw the invasion of Iraq, later conceded that Operation Southern Focus was falsely premised on a response to Iraqi resistance to the no fly zone, and was in fact an attempt to destroy Iraqi air defences to pave the way for invasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Smith, Michael, ‘The war before the war,’ &#039;&#039;New Statesman&#039;&#039;, May 30, 2005. Franks, Tommy R., &#039;&#039;American Soldier&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 2004 (p. 342).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Defending minorities within Iraq was also used as a pretext for the escalated air assault, although this was later conceded by Whitehall officials to have been false with the weakening of Iraqi air defences and communications systems being the actual goal.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Norton-Taylor, Richard, ‘Britain and US step up bombing in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, December 4, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These attacks continued for nine months, with a large 100-aircraft strike three months into the operation ensuring that Iraq would be blind to special forces and other assets entering its territory through neighbouring Jordan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In July 2002 the administration formed the White House Iraq Group to create a media strategy to promote war. Its campaign centred on the narrative that Iraq would provide terror groups with chemical, biological or nuclear weapons, and on the argument that the only sure defence was to forcefully dismantle the Iraqi government before it could arm its alleged terrorist accomplices. Even many of the most tenuous claims by administration officials regarding ties to Al Qaeda or WMD were almost never questioned in major media outlets, which to the contrary only amplified the government’s line. Leading journalist Bob Woodward, for example, when asked on CNN what would happen if America went to war and didn’t find any WMDs, answered: “I think the chance of that happening is about zero. There’s just too much there.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mitchell, Greg, ‘Bob Woodward’s Biggest Failure: Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, March 7, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Several media outlets would later apologise for their uncritical and one-sided coverage, but only once the war was over and the damage was done – before then going on to similarly support future unprovoked miliary assaults based on similarly tenuous pretexts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Addressing the press alongside British Prime Minister Tony Blair on September 7, 2002, President Bush asserted the existence of a new report from the UN International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA) which stated that an Iraqi nuclear arsenal was imminently expected to materialise. “A report came out of the IAEA that they [Iraq] were six months away from developing a weapon. I don’t know what more evidence we need,” he stated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;President Bush, Prime Minister Blair Discuss Keeping the Peace, Remarks by the President and Prime Minister Tony Blair in Photo Opportunity, Camp David, Maryland, Office of the Press Secretary, September 7, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was one of the most blatant examples of a fabricated claim by the administration, and the IAEA had notably never issued any report which even an imaginative interpretation could reach such a conclusion from. Award winning former &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reporter and president of &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039; John MacArthur described Bush’s claim as a “near total fabrication,” and “a completely uncorroborated case for pre-emptive war,” stressing that “for public relations purposes, it hardly mattered that no such IAEA report existed, because almost no one in the press bothered to check out the president’s claim.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (Preface).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Washington Post’s&#039;&#039; Karen DeYoung notably quoted an IAEA spokesman saying that “the agency has issued no new report,” but she didn’t confront the White House with this information nor was it ever mentioned by the &#039;&#039;Post&#039;&#039; beyond her 20-second summary of the press conference.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;DeYoung, Karen, ‘Bush, Blair Decry Hussein,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 8, 2002. MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. xxv).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The right-leaning &#039;&#039;Washington Times&#039;&#039; was effectively alone in addressing the issue, and pointed out that there were no new reports from the IAEA as the president claimed, nor had the agency ever issued any report with a time frame for an Iraqi nuclear weapons program. It also cited spokesman from the UN inspection teams Mark Gwozdecky, who reported on the actual state of the Iraqi nuclear industry and the possibility of developing nuclear weapons. He stated: “we had concluded that we had neutralised their nuclear weapons program. We had confiscated their fissile material. We had destroyed all their key buildings and equipment.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Times&#039;&#039;, September 27, 2002. MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. xxx, xxxi).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from the &#039;&#039;Washington Times&#039;&#039;, U.S. and Western press, and the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; in particular, not only did not question the president’s claims, but played an important role in ensuring that they resonated with the public. The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039;, in John MacArthur’s words, inflated what appeared to be a totally fabricated claim by President Bush “into something resembling a prediction of nuclear Armageddon” while repeatedly citing “anonymous administration sources” for increasingly ludicrous claims.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. xxv).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
President Bush formally introduced plans for war on Iraq on September 11, 2002, in a national address from Ellis Island, New York City, which commemorated the 9/11 attacks. The occasion chosen did more to cement the idea in the minds of the public of a connection between the threat from Al Qaeda and the need for an attack on Iraq – which the president now stated explicitly. Bush alleged that Iraq trained Al Qaeda in bomb making and other key skills, provided medical treatment to its leadership, and maintained “high level contacts” with the terror group. This partnership was supposedly intended by Baghdad to “allow the Iraqi regime to attack America without leaving any fingerprints.” “The evidence indicates that Iraq is reconstructing its nuclear weapons program,” he further alleged, stressing the importance of military action to forestall the possibility of a nuclear armed Iraq – a possibility that allegedly could materialise within a year. The terrifying narrative Bush put forward was that Baghdad obtaining nuclear weapons could directly result in nuclear attacks by Al Qaeda on the United States – none of which would be traceable to Iraq.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following day on September 12 President Bush addressed the UN General Assembly with a focus on portraying an imminent Iraqi threat, and much like American delegations had in 1990 he stirred emotions through graphic depictions of alleged humanitarian abuses by Baghdad. “Wives are tortured in front of their husbands, children in the presence of their parents,” he claimed before the world.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bush, George W., ‘President’s Remarks at the United Nations General Assembly,’ September 12, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. subsequently used the UN as a forum to press its claims particularly surrounding Iraq’s alleged development of nuclear weapons – claims which leading international experts firmly refuted. UN weapons inspector Hans Blix told reporters before meeting the Security Council: “We haven’t found any smoking guns.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lynch, Colum, ‘No “Smoking Guns” So Far, U.N. Is Told,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 10, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; IAEA Director General Dr. Mohamed Al Baradei reported in late January: “We have to date found no evidence that Iraq has revived its nuclear program.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘No “Genuine Acceptance” of Disarmament, Blix Says,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 28, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Baradei subsequently told the UN Security Council on March 7 that documents purportedly showing Iraqi attempts to purchase uranium from Niger, which were thought to have been supplied by Britain or the U.S. who were pushing this claim, were forgeries.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. xxviii).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In response to the questions raised regarding Iraq’s development of weapons of mass destruction, White House Press Secretary Ari Fleischer responded: “We know for a fact that there are weapons there.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Press Briefing by Ari Fleischer, The White House, January 9, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Deputy Defence Secretary Wolfowitz told the Council on Foreign Relations on January 23, 2003: “Iraq’s weapons of mass terror and the terror networks to which the Iraqi regime are linked are not two separate themes – not two separate threats. They are part of the same threat.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wolfowitz, Paul D., ‘Address on Iraqi Disarmament,’ Council on Foreign Relations, New York, January 23, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; National Security Advisor Condoleezza Rice wrote a &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; Op-Ed that same day titled “Why We Know Iraq Is Lying,” which described Iraq’s weapons disclosure to the United Nations as “a 12,200-page lie.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rice, Condoleezza, ‘Why We Know Iraq Is Lying,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 23, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To undermine Washington’s case for war and prove its own innocence, Baghdad had notified UN Secretary General Kofi Annan in late September that it would allow UN weapons inspectors to return “without conditions.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Preston, Julia and Purdum, Todd S., ‘Bush’s Push on Iraq at U.N.,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was a major concession reflecting the seriousness of the situation, since U.S. and British intelligence had previously infiltrated UN inspection teams not only for espionage, but also to attempt unsuccessfully to engineer a coup in Iraq and assassinate Saddam Hussein.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ritter, Scott, ‘The coup that wasn’t,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 28, 2005. ‘Interview with Melvin Goodman: The October ’02 National Intelligence Estimate,’ &#039;&#039;Frontline, PBS&#039;&#039; (https://www.pbs.org/wgbh/pages/frontline/darkside/themes/nie.html). Edwards, David and Cromwell, David, &#039;&#039;Propaganda Blitz: How the Corporate Media Distort Reality&#039;&#039;, London, Pluto Press, 2018 (Chapter 5: Libya: ‘It’s All. About Oil’). ‘Scott Ritter and Seymour Hersh: Iraq Confidential,’ &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, October 26, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; UN inspectors had otherwise passed on their findings and large quantities of seized Iraqi government documents to Washington before doing so to the United Nations itself, highlighting controversies regarding how impartial the inspection regime could have been and drawing strong criticisms from several quarters of the UN.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (pp. 414, 415).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Iraq’s prior reluctance to allow inspections was portrayed in the West either as paranoia, or more often as a sign that it was hiding something, with the U.S. and British operations that used the inspections as cover only later being revealed. It nevertheless appeared to be the correct move by Baghdad. As a U.S. government source who insisted on anonymity stated in 2002, the Bush administration “doesn’t want to have UN weapons inspectors go back in, because they might actually show that the probability of Iraq having [threatening illicit weapons] is much lower than they want us to believe.” “This administration is capable of any lie … in order to advance its war goal in Iraq,” the source concluded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘In war, some facts less factual,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Washington’s timetable for military action notably overrode, the timetable and processes set by the UN Security Council for inspections in Iraq, thus effectively terminating the possibility.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wintour, Patrick, ‘Bush largely ignored UK advice on postwar Iraq, Chilcot inquiry finds,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 6, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The UN was again used as a forum to make the case for war when on February 5, 2003, State Secretary Powell addressed the Security Council to advocate a U.S.-led invasion. Like all major figures in the administration Powell was a hardliner, and in the 1990s had indicated the possibility of a Desert Storm-like military campaign to prevent North Korea from developing nuclear weapons.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Drezner, Daniel W., &#039;&#039;The Sanctions Paradox: Economic Statecraft and International Relations&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1999 (p. 286).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Where he stood out was in his high approval ratings and credibility which made him the ideal figure to deliver such a presentation. Powell reportedly insisted that CIA Director George Tenet sit directly behind him during the speech to provide the impression that everything said had the full support of the intelligence community.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test By Fire: The War Presidency Of George W Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (pp. 135, 136). Moore, David W., ‘Powell’s U.N. Appearance Important to Public,’ &#039;&#039;The Gallup Poll&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It proved successful, with some studies pointing to a 30-point rise in the number of Americans who felt convinced of a Baghdad-Al Qaeda connection following Powell’s speech at the Security Council.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gershkoff, Amy and Kushner, Shana, ‘Shaping Public Opinion: The 9/11-Iraq Connection in the Bush Administration’s Rhetoric,’ &#039;&#039;Perspectives on Politics&#039;&#039;, vol. 3, no. 3, 2005 (pp. 525–537).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An assessment by scholars at Princeton University published by the American Political Science Association in 2005 concluded:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the 2003 war in Iraq received high levels of public support because the Bush administration successfully framed conflict as an extension of the war on terror, which was a response to the September 11, 2001, attack on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon. Our analysis of Bush’s speeches reveals that the administration consistently connected Iraq with 9/11. &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; coverage of the president’s speeches featured almost no debate over the framing of the Iraq conflict as part of the war on terror. The assertion had tremendous influence on public attitudes, as indicated by polling data from several sources…. In 2002 the terrorism frame was available, believable, and understandable to a country scarred by September 11, making the frame powerful and convincing.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 525–537).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;They stressed that although “President Bush never publicly blamed Saddam Hussein or Iraq for the events of September 11, but by consistently linking Iraqi with terrorism and Al Qaeda he provided the context from which such a connection could be made…. The way language and transitions are shaped in his official speeches almost compelled listeners to infer a connection.” They elaborated on the technique and its success:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The administration juxtaposed allusions to Iraq with the terms &#039;&#039;terror, bin Laden&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;Al Qaeda&#039;&#039;. Furthermore, there was little elite opposition to this rhetoric, leaving the American public with a one-sided flow of information…. The connection between Iraq and 9/11 made the latter the most relevant consideration in the minds of the American people when they thought about the war in Iraq, which increased support for the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gershkoff, Amy and Kushner, Shana, ‘Shaping Public Opinion: The 9/11-Iraq Connection in the Bush Administration’s Rhetoric,’ &#039;&#039;Perspectives on Politics&#039;&#039;, vol. 3, no. 3, 2005 (pp. 525–537).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In his January 2003 State of the Union Address, President Bush made one of most the direct allusions to the possibility of Al Qaeda being equipped with Iraqi weapons of mass destruction, evoking the painful memories of the 9/11 attacks and strongly implying links to Iraq. He stated: “&#039;&#039;Imagine&#039;&#039; those 19 hijackers with other weapons and other plans – this time armed by Saddam Hussein. It would take one vial, one canister, one crate slipped into this country to bring a day of horror like none we have ever known.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bush, George W., ‘President Delivers “State of the Union”,’ Washington DC, January 28, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The distinction between “imagine the hijackers …” and “the hijackers could have been/could be in future.” was a significant one, but not one most viewers would notice.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;These highly misleading portrayals continued after the war began. Vice President Cheney, for example, stated in September 2003 that the success of the Iraq campaign “struck a major blow right at the heart of the base, if you will, the geographic base of the terrorists who had us under assault now for many years, but most especially on 9/11.” (Interview with Vice President Richard Cheney, &#039;&#039;Meet the Press&#039;&#039;, September 14, 2003.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Fifty days later, on the eve of the U.S. invasion of Iraq, the majority of Americans believed President Saddam Hussein was involved&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;It was only in September 2003, five months after Baghdad was occupied, that Bush would acknowledge: “No, we’ve had no evidence that Saddam Hussein was involved with September the 11th.” (Milbank, Dana, ‘Bush Disavows Hussein-Sept. 11 Link,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 18, 2003.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the 9/11 attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Squitieri, Tom and Page, Susan, ‘Rumsfeld: Al-Qaeda-Saddam Link Is Weak,’ &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, October 5, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Truth or Fabrication?&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
In the lead up to the Iraq War, and increasingly so afterwards as more papers were declassified and more officials provided new testimonies, it became clear not only that the Bush administration had misled the public, but that the claims it used to justify the invasion were outright false and sharply contradicted the intelligence it was being given. In 2015&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A prior version of the NIE was made public in 2004, but gave virtually no useful information as it was very heavily redacted.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the CIA’s 93-page 2002 National Intelligence Assessment (NIE) was declassified, and showed that claims of ties between Al Qaeda and Baghdad were not supported by available intelligence. The NIE concluded that there were no operational ties between Iraq and the terror group, casting claims by administration officials in a new light. Secretary Rumsfeld, for example, had stated: “We do have solid evidence of the presence in Iraq of Al Qaeda members, including some that have been in Baghdad. We have what we consider to be very reliable reporting of senior-level contacts going back a decade, and of possible chemical- and biological-agent training.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stout, David, ‘Rumsfeld Speaks of Evidence Linking Iraq and Al Qaeda,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Bush made multiple claims to the same effect,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pfiffner, James P., ‘Did President Bush Mislead the Country in His Arguments for War with Iraq?,’ &#039;&#039;Presidential Studies Quarterly&#039;&#039;, vol. 34, no. 1, March 2004 (pp. 25–46).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; including after Baghdad was captured that “we have removed an ally of Al Qaeda.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Transcript: Bush on the USS Lincoln,’ &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, January 6, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The CIA’s own documents indicated that these were all entirely false.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only source for claims that Iraq was training Al Qaeda to use chemical and biological weapons came from detained jihadist Ibn al-Shaykh Al Libi, a Libyan who operated a training camp in Afghanistan. He later retracted his claims, stating that he was under torture and was only telling his captors what they wanted to hear.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Leopold, Jason, ‘The CIA Just Declassified the Document That Supposedly Justified the Iraq Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Vice News&#039;&#039;, March 19, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The case of Al Libi was an example of what former Congressman Lee Hamilton, who served multiple foreign affairs and intelligence committees, described as follows: “the intelligence that you get is driven by the policy, rather than the policy being driven by the intelligence.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘In war, some facts less factual,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; David Kay, a former Iraq weapons inspector who also headed the Iraq Survey Group, stressed to similar effect in an interview in 2006 that assessments were trying to drive towards a policy conclusion while the information available simply didn’t support it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Interview with David Kay,’ &#039;&#039;Frontline&#039;&#039;, June 20, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A 2014 RAND Corporation report on the case for war in Iraq similarly highlighted that many intelligence reports from the time were flawed and unreliable because they were “influenced by policymakers’ desires.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gompert, David C. and Binnendijk, Hans and Lin, Bonny, &#039;&#039;Blinders, Blunders, and Wars: What America and China Can Learn&#039;&#039;, Santa Monica, RAND Corporation, 2014 (pp. 169, 170).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Al Libi’s statements extracted through torture were a case in point.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;As noted by Lee Hamilton: “This is not a problem unique to George Bush. It’s every president I’ve known, and I’ve worked with seven or eight of them. All, at some time or another, used intelligence to support their political objectives. Information is power, and the temptation to use information to achieve the results you want is almost overwhelming. The whole intelligence community knows exactly what the president wants, and most are in their jobs because of the president certainly the people at the top and they will do everything they can to support the policy (sic).” Hamilton had received awards from both the CIA and the Defence Intelligence Agency. He concluded: “I’m always sceptical about intelligence. It’s not as pure as the driven snow.” (Peterson, Scott, ‘In war, some facts less factual,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2002.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Security Advisor Susan Rice had received a memo on September 18, 2001, summarising intelligence on the possible relationship between Al Qaeda and Iraq, which concluded there was little evidence of any links.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The 9/11 Commission Report: Final Report of the National Commission on Terrorist Attacks Upon the United States, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 2004 (p. 334).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The administration’s narrative of an Iraqi threat, however, continued to be centred on claims that Baghdad was working with the terror group. Claims frequently cited by the vice president that 9/11 conspirator Mohammed Atta had met with an Iraqi intelligence officer were at the centre of the case presented for these ties, although by the time they began to be voiced the CIA and FBI had already reported their conclusion that such a meeting never took place.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Czech Connection; No Evidence Of Meeting With Iraqi,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 17, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The CIA’s 2002 National Intelligence Assessment notably stressed that “the information we have on Iraqi nuclear personnel does not appear consistent with a coherent effort to reconstitute a nuclear weapons program,” and that there were no definitive signs of development of chemical or biological weapons. Thus, when President Bush stated in 2002 that Iraq “possesses and produces chemical and biological weapons” and that “the evidence indicates that Iraq is reconstituting its nuclear weapons program,” this sharply contradicted the information his administration was actually receiving.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Leopold, Jason, ‘The CIA Just Declassified the Document That Supposedly Justified the Iraq Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Vice News&#039;&#039;, March 19, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. Senate’s Select Committee on Intelligence itself eventually concluded that the Bush administration’s claims about Iraq’s WMD program were “not supported by the underlying intelligence reporting.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Conclusions, Report on the U.S. Intelligence Community’s Prewar Intelligence Assessments on Iraq, Select Committee on Intelligence, United States Senate (https://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-srv/nation/shoulders/senateiraqconclusions.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In August 2002 when Vice President Cheney said: “Simply stated, there’s no doubt that Saddam Hussein now has weapons of mass destruction,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cheney, Richard, ‘Address to the Veterans of Foreign Wars,’ Nashville, Tennessee, August 26, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; there was nothing approaching confirmed intelligence to this effect. Indeed, General Anthony Zinni who had accessed the same intelligence later recalled regarding Cheney’s speech: “It was a total shock. I couldn’t believe the vice president was saying this, you know? In doing work with the CIA on Iraq WMD, through all the briefings I heard at Langley, I never saw one piece of credible evidence that there was an ongoing program.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stept, Stephen and Isikoff, Michael and Maddow, Rachel, ‘Hubris: Selling the Iraq War’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;MSNBC Films&#039;&#039;, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In October President Bush claimed that Iraq had a “massive stockpile” of biological weapons,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘President Bush Outlines Iraqi Threat,’ Remarks by the President on Iraq, Cincinnati Museum Centre, October 7, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; although CIA Director George Tenet highlighted that the CIA had informed policymakers there was “no specific information on the types or quantities of weapons agent or stockpiles at Baghdad’s disposal.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Transcript: CIA Director Defends Iraq Intelligence,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 5, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On December 31, in an effort to justify a policy focus on Iraq over North Korea which multiple reports indicated already had nuclear weapons, the president declared: “We do not know whether or not he [Saddam Hussein] has a nuclear weapon.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Presidential Comments, &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was one of the most difficult comments to substantiate, although it did serve to portray Iraq as a more imminent threat. CIA Director Tenet later testified “We said that Saddam did not have a nuclear weapon and probably would have been unable to make one until 2007 to 2009.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘CIA mostly right, Tenet says,’ &#039;&#039;The Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039;, February 6, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, if there was any significant ambiguity on Iraq’s possession of any substantial chemical or biological weapons arsenals, let alone nuclear weapons which were much harder to produce, the invasion likely would not have been carried out in the way it was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding Iraq’s interest in the procurement of aluminium tubes, which was cited as proof that it was developing nuclear weapons, the U.S. Department of Energy concluded&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;U.S. weapons inspector David Albright similarly stressed in a CBS interview that “people who understood gas centrifuges almost uniformly felt that these tubes were not specific to a gas centrifuge use [for uranium enrichment]” – that the administration was “selectively picking information to bolster a case that the Iraqi nuclear threat was more imminent that it is, and, in essence, scare people.” The head of the IAEA Mohamed Al Baradei similarly stressed that “extensive field investigation and document analysis have failed to uncover any evidence that Iraq intended to use these 81mm tubes for any project other than reverse-engineering of rockets.” (MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. xxvii, xxx).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; that their dimensions were “consistent with applications to rocket motors” which was a “more likely end use.” The State Department’s Bureau of Intelligence and Research also indicated that the tubes’ purpose was not for the development of nuclear weapons.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Leopold, Jason, ‘The CIA Just Declassified the Document That Supposedly Justified the Iraq Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Vice News&#039;&#039;, March 19, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nevertheless, National Security Advisor Condoleezza Rice subsequently stated that the tubes “are only really suited for nuclear weapons programs, centrifuge programs” – which she used to argue for military action on the basis that “we don’t want the smoking gun to be a mushroom cloud.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Top Bush officials push case against Saddam,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, September 8, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This had caused controversy at the time with the Institute for Science and International Security being one of many parties to have alleged in 2002 that the administration was exerting pressure on its own analysts for evidence that could be interpreted in a certain way – namely to support its narrative regarding Iraq’s WMDs and Al Qaeda ties. The institute stressed that evidence for an Iraqi nuclear weapons program was underwhelming.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Evidence on Iraq Challenged,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 19, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Secretary of State Colin Powell claimed 13 years later that his UN speech was a “great intelligence failure,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Breslow, Jason M., ‘Colin Powell: U.N. Speech “Was a Great Intelligence Failure”,’ &#039;&#039;Frontline&#039;&#039;, May 17, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; available evidence strongly indicated that he had knowledge of but intentionally contradicted what intelligence agencies were saying and was deliberately committing lies to the record to provide pretext for war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;In response to Powell’s repeated fabrications, high-ranking Foreign Service officer John Brady Kiesling resigned in protest, writing a letter to the State Secretary slamming his “systematic distortion of intelligence, systematic manipulation of American opinion” and practice of “arbitrarily linking the unrelated problems of terrorism and Iraq.” (‘Letter of resignation by John Brady Kiesling,’ February 27, 2003.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These included, among many other mistruths, lies regarding the designs of Iraq’s aluminium tubes, doctoring of UN evidence on Iraqi compliance with requests for disarmament to portray it as proof Iraq was hiding weapons, and lies by omission regarding Iraq’s VX nerve agent program.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schwartz, Jon, ‘Lie After Lie: What Colin Powell Knew About Iraq 15 Years Ago and What He Told the U.N.,’ &#039;&#039;The Intercept&#039;&#039;, February 6, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Among several dozen outright lies committed to the record, when quoting intercepts of the conversations of Iraqi officers, Powell went so far as to add sentences that were not in the original quotes to make it appear as though they were talking about hiding evidence of WMD. None of the incriminating parts of conversation could be found in the original transcripts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An early indicator of how tenuous administration allegations against Iraq were came in February 2003, when Secretary Powell informed the UN Security Council that a “poison factory” in Northern Iraq was linked to Al Qaeda. No evidence was provided, and when Western reporters subsequently visited the compound, they found nothing of the kind. “There is no sign of chemical weapons anywhere – only the smell of paraffin and vegetable ghee used for cooking,” British reporter Luke Harding reported.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harding, Luke, ‘Revealed: truth behind US “poison factory” claim,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, February 9, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A State Department official responded to the embarrassment by telling the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;: “a ‘poison factory’ is a term of art.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Threats and Responses: The Evidence; Islamists in Iraq Offer a Tour of “Poison Factory” Cited by Powell,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 9, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The claim marked part of what would become a growing trend of satellite images of buildings which could be put to almost any use being cited by the U.S. and its European partners as evidence of a site where some kind of malign activity was committed. Although there were Islamist fighters at the site, this was explained by its location in Iraq’s Kurdistan region over which the Iraqi government had exercised almost no control since 1991 after Kurdish separatist groups there were placed under Western protection. Even if there had been a poison factory there, Baghdad could hardly have been held responsible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fleishman, Jeffrey, ‘Fears Grow in Village U.S. Cited as Threat,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, February 18, 2003. Daragahi, Borzou, ‘Media Tour Alleged “Poison Site” in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;MRT News&#039;&#039;, February 7, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Secretary Powell subsequently announced a threat from a new Iraqi drone – which was portrayed as a major threat that was able to launch biological weapons attacks far and wide. Four months prior in October President Bush had alluded to the possibility that Iraqi drones could be used to launch attacks on the U.S. – meaning either that Iraq had the only drones in the world with intercontinental ranges or it had some kind of operating base in the Americas which were both ludicrous propositions. Washington’s concerns were soon echoed by London. The possibility of Iraqi drones flying down American streets launching WMDs was widely reported in U.S. media and contributed to portraying Iraq as an imminent threat. The drone referred to, it quickly emerged, was no better than a civilian hobby model and had a wooden propeller, engines smaller than those of a lawnmower and a range of no more than five miles.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Holland Michel, Arthur, ‘History Lesson: Iraq’s Foil-clad Drones,’ &#039;&#039;Drone Center&#039;&#039;, March 13, 2015. Peterson, Scott, ‘The Case of the “Deadly” Drone,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, March 13, 2003. ‘The Air Force Dissents,’ &#039;&#039;Carnegie Endowment for International Peace&#039;&#039;, September 11, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Iraq War was thus based on claims which the administration, in the best cases, was aware were highly tenuous, and in the worst cases knew were outright lies. The invasion’s far-reaching consequences were thus all direct results of fabricated information vilifying the government in Baghdad, associating it with the 9/11 atrocity, and falsely portraying it as an imminent threat with malign intentions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Contrasting the foci of government campaigns to build support for the first and second wars against Iraq, the first focused primarily on fabricated atrocities against the Kuwaiti population while the latter, capitalizing on post-9/11 public sentiments, focused on the imminent threat allegedly posed by Baghdad due to its alleged WMD development and Al Qaeda ties. Neither campaign focused entirely on one aspect, however, with portrayals of Iraq as a threat and Iraq as a humanitarian abuser being highly complementary. The case for the 2003 Iraq War was strengthened by fabricated stories of atrocities, for example, when President Bush claimed that “on Saddam Hussein’s orders, opponents have been decapitated, wives and mothers of political opponents have been systematically raped as a method of intimidation, and political prisoners have been forced to watch their own children being tortured.” While the Iraqi government did widely practice torture of political opponents, these particular claims were nevertheless far removed from reality with even Western human rights groups and the State Department’s own human rights reports providing no corroborating claims. Such fabricated abuses were only a secondary focus of the campaign, however. In the same vein, a secondary aspect of the campaign to win support for the 1991 Gulf War had focused on false claims of vast Iraqi armies on the Saudi border, a threat to Western oil supplies, and an expansionist Iraq developing nuclear weapons. (‘Butchery in Baghdad,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 18, 2005.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;False Claims of Iraqi Atrocities&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
The credibility of U.S. allegations against Iraq, in particular that of its development of weapons of mass destruction, was bolstered by corroborating claims from Britain which would be its primary coalition partner in launching the invasion. A 55-page dossier published in September 2002 by the British government, based on reports made by the Joint Intelligence Committee, alleged that Iraq was developing nuclear weapons. This included claims that Baghdad sought “significant quantities of uranium from Africa” for such purposes, although the sources for large majority of the evidence were not reported supposedly to protect anonymity. Its findings, according to Prime Minister Tony Blair, left both London and the world no choice but to act.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
British reports that Iraq had chemical and biological weapons, and Al Hussein Scud-derived ballistic missiles capable of carrying them, were presented by politicians and major media outlets as evidence of an imminent threat to the Western world. Britain’s most popular daily newspaper &#039;&#039;The Sun&#039;&#039;, for example, claimed “Brits 45mins from doom,” while the &#039;&#039;Daily Star&#039;&#039; reported “Mad Saddam ready to attack: 45 minutes from a chemical war,” and the &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039; published the headline “Just 45 minutes from attack.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Just 45 minutes from attack,’ &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039;, September 24, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prime Minister Blair similarly alluded to the possibility that Iraq, again personified as Saddam Hussein, would not only expand its arsenal, but also “use the weapons he has” unless swift action was taken.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Full text of Tony Blair’s foreword to the dossier on Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 24, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if Iraq did have the chemical and biological weapons it was alleged to, presenting the case that the country would use them unprovoked was somewhat ludicrous. The missiles Iraq allegedly had, even according to the dossier itself, had only a 650km range allowing them to reach only “Cyprus and NATO members Greece and Turkey as well as all Iraq’s neighbours.” The fact that Britain had a military base on Cyprus was used to spin this as a sign that Iraq not only could hit Britain, since the base was technically British soil, but that such an attack was going to be initiated without provocation. Iraq’s alleged capability was far from remarkable, not only compared to Western and Western-aligned states such as Saudi Arabia&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewis, Jeffrey, ‘Why Did Saudi Arabia Buy Chinese Missiles?,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, January 30, 2014. Roblin, Sebastien, ‘Saudi Arabia Already Has a Ballistic Missile Arsenal Courtesy of China – With a Little Help from the CIA,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Israel,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Israel could use ballistic missiles against Iran-report,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 17, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but even compared to other U.S. adversaries. Syria and Iran, for example, used North Korean missiles with ranges of 1000km&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bechtol Jr., Bruce E., &#039;&#039;North Korean Military Proliferation in the Middle East and Africa&#039;&#039;, Lexington, University Press of Kentucky, 2018 (p. 20).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and 1500km&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Segal, Udi, &#039;&#039;IDF Radio&#039;&#039;, March 22, 1994. Worldwide Intelligence Review, Hearing Before the Select Committee on Intelligence of the United States Senate, One Hundred Fourth Congress, First Session on Worldwide Intelligence Review, January 10, 1995 (p. 105).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; respectively and much more survivable and sophisticated terminal warheads,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Missile Technology Control Regime (MTCR): North Korea’s Submitted Pursuant to Resolution 2050 (2012),’ S/2013/337, June 11, 2013. Hughes, Robin, ‘SSRC: Spectre at the Table,’ &#039;&#039;Jane’s Defence Weekly&#039;&#039;, January 22, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the former likely fielded more chemical weapons that Iraq ever had. Blurring the very distinct lines between a deterrent, and a weapon which would be used as soon as the owner had the chance to,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Preble, Christopher A., ‘The Madman in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;CATO Institute&#039;&#039;, February 20, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was later similarly used by advocates of war to portray North Korea as ready to launch nuclear attacks on the United States as soon as it developed a nuclear-tipped missile capable of reaching it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brown, Daniel, ‘Republican congressman says the US should preemptively strike North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2017. Peters, Ralph, ‘The moral answer to North Korea’s threats, Take them out!’ &#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039;, September 4, 2017. Friedman, Uri, ‘Lindsey Graham Reveals the Dark Calculus of Striking North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2017. Thomas, Raju G. C., &#039;&#039;The Nuclear Non-Proliferation Regime: Prospects for the 21st Century&#039;&#039;, Houndmills, MacMillan, 1998 (p. 228).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As it was, however, Iraq actually had neither.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Major General Michael Laurie, who had been involved in producing the dossier, wrote to a subsequent inquiry in 2011, later known as the Chilcot Inquiry, that “the purpose of the dossier was precisely to make a case for war, rather than setting out the available intelligence, and that to make the best out of sparse and inconclusive intelligence the wording was developed with care.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Norton-Taylor, Richard, ‘Iraq dossier drawn up to make case for war – intelligence officer,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 12, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The claim that Iraqi missiles could reach British territory within 45 minutes was found not only to have been misleading, but to have been outright false, and had been inserted by the government’s director of communications, Alastair Campbell, against the wishes of the intelligence agencies. British weapons expert David Kelly from the Defence Ministry, who had led ten UNSCOM missions to Iraq, spoke with journalists highlighting that the dossier, and in particular the ’45 minutes’ claim, were misleading. Kelly was subsequently reported to have committed suicide under circumstances for years seen as suspicious.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Goslett, Miles, ‘Damning new evidence that Dr Kelly DIDN’T commit suicide,’ &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039;, January 12, 2019. Hoggard, Simon, ‘The real scandal of David Kelly’s death,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 9, 2011. Gilligan, Andrew, ‘The betrayal of Dr David Kelly, 10 years on,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, June 21, 2013. Cassidy, John, ‘The David Kelly Affair,’ &#039;&#039;New Yorker&#039;&#039;, November 30, 2003. Baker, Norman, &#039;&#039;The Strange Death of David Kelly&#039;&#039;, London, Methuen, 2007. Goslett, Miles, &#039;&#039;An Inconvenient Death: How the Establishment Covered Up the David Kelly Affair&#039;&#039;, New York, Apollo, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The invasion began on March 10, 2003,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Coverage of the war itself saw press tightly controlled, not only through a similar pool system to the first Gulf War, but also through threats and expulsions. &#039;&#039;Newsday’s&#039;&#039; Letta Taylor, for one, was threatened with expulsion for reporting what the U.S. Marines she was accompanying were saying. She cited frequent references to “nuking” the “ragheads” and “camel jockeys” – the names widely used for Iraqis – and asked one lance corporal what a raghead was. He replied: “anybody who actively opposes the United States of America’s way…. If a little kid actively opposes my way of life, I’d call him a raghead too.” She recalled: “Because the remarks suggested an enormous cultural chasm between the invaders and the invaded, I reluctantly felt obliged to report them. After my article was published, Capt. Myle Hammond, the Gold Company commander, threatened to kick me out of his unit in a move I interpreted as an attempt to soften my reporting.” Later in the campaign as U.S. forces faced growing opposition, four journalists, two each from Israel and Portugal, were roughed up and expelled from Iraq by the U.S. Army on the basis that they posed a security threat. That day U.S. forces fired on a hotel known to be full of reporters, killing one from &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; and one from Spain’s &#039;&#039;Telecino&#039;&#039;. Although the military claimed it was unintentional, several analysts speculated otherwise based on the timing and circumstances. (MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. xxxvi, xxxix)).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and was carried out without authorisation from the United Nations Security Council or the pretext of defence from an Iraqi attack, which made it a serious breach of the UN charter and an illegal act of aggression – the supreme international crime.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacAskill, Ewen and Borger, Julian, ‘Iraq war was illegal and breached UN charter, says Annan,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 16, 2004. Kramer, Ronald and Michalowski, Raymond and Rothe, Dawn, ‘“The Supreme International Crime”: How the U.S. War in Iraq Threatens the Rule of Law,’ &#039;&#039;Social Justice&#039;&#039;, vol. 32, no. 2, 2005 (pp. 52–81). Hughes, David, ‘Chilcot report: John Prescott says Iraq War was illegal,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, July 9, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was one of several U.S. led crimes of aggression which violated international law, with preceding examples including the invasions of Grenada&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Waters, Maurice, ‘The Invasion of Grenada, 1983 and the Collapse of Legal Norms,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Peace Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 23, no. 3, September 1986 (pp. 229–246). Berlin, Michael J., ‘U.S. Allies Join in Lopsided U.N. Vote Condemning Invasion Of Grenada,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 3, 1983.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Panama&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rothschild, Matthew, ‘In Panama, An Illegal and Unwarranted Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 21, 1989. Maechling Jr., Charles, ‘Washington’s Illegal Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, no. 79, Summer, 1990 (pp. 113–131). Henkin, Louis, ‘The Invasion of Panama Under International Law: A Gross Violation,’ &#039;&#039;Columbia Journal of Transnational Law&#039;&#039;, vol. 29, issue 2, 1991 (pp. 293–318).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the illegal air campaigns and no fly zones targeting Yugoslavia&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wintour, Patrick, ‘MPs say Kosovo bombing was illegal but necessary,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 7, 2000. Erlanger, Steven, ‘Rights Group Says NATO Bombing in Yugoslavia Violated Law,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 8, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and post-Gulf War Iraq.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bennis, Phyllis, ‘The February Bombing of Iraq and the Bush Jr Administration,’ &#039;&#039;Transnational Institute&#039;&#039;, July 18, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the invasion U.S. and allied allegations of Iraq’s development of weapons of mass destruction were revealed to have been totally fabricated. They had proven invaluable as a pretext for hostile policies towards Baghdad, however, particularly when paired with efforts to portray the Iraqi leadership as a potential supplier of such weapons to Al Qaeda, and otherwise as irrational or insane and therefore willing to use such weapons unprovoked.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schwarz, Jon, ‘Lie After Lie: What Colin Powell Knew About Iraq 15 Years Ago and What He Told the U.N.,’ &#039;&#039;The Intercept&#039;&#039;, February 6, 2018. Matthews, Dylan, ‘No, really, George W. Bush lied about WMDs,’ &#039;&#039;Vox&#039;&#039;, July 9, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Professor Robert Swansbrough, President Bush’s most prominent biographer, stressed: “The Bush administration’s call for a pre-emptive war against Iraq – replete with frightening warnings about Iraq’s weapons of mass destruction, Saddam Hussein’s links to Al Qaeda and hints of the Iraqi’ dictator’s role in the 9/11 attacks on America – created a powerful juggernaut towards a ‘war of choice’ with Iraq.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test by Fire: The War Presidency Of George W Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (p. 139).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He noted regarding the Bush administration’s decision to go to war “once the president had made that decision, &#039;&#039;groupthink&#039;&#039; shunted aside warnings, contrary data, and less optimistic assumptions that disputed the president’s preferred policy.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 136).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The head of Britain’s MI6 Sir Richard Dearlove similarly concluded, as documented in the Downing Street Memorandum published in 2005: “Military action was now seen as inevitable. Bush wanted to remove Saddam, through military action, justified by the conjunction of terrorism and WMD. But the intelligence and facts were being fixed around the policy.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Sunday Times&#039;&#039;, May 1, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He recalled that many figures in the administration had been “playing fast and loose with the evidence” to provide a pretext for the policies they hoped to enact.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tenet, George, &#039;&#039;At the Center of the Storm: My Years at the CIA&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 2007 (p. 310).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of the statements by U.S. officials were found to have been not only misleading, but outright false. An example was an address to the Veterans of Foreign Wars on August 26, 2002, when Vice President Cheney unequivocally declared “we now know” that Iraq has resumed its efforts to acquire nuclear weapons.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cheney, Richard, ‘Address to the Veterans of Foreign Wars,’ Nashville, Tennessee, August 26, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The CIA had not cleared the speech, which went well beyond the facts the intelligence community had established.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tenet, George, &#039;&#039;At the Center of the Storm: My Years at the CIA&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 2007 (p. 315).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another was an address on October 7, 2002 during which President Bush stated: “We know Iraq and Al Qaeda had high-level contacts over a year.” House Speaker Dennis Hastert summarised five days later regarding this claim: “is there a direct connection between Iraq and Al Qaeda? The president thinks so.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dalrymple, Mary, ‘Byrd’s Beloved Chamber Deaf to His Pleas for Delayed Vote,’ &#039;&#039;Congressional Quarterly&#039;&#039;, vol. 60, no. 39, October 12, 2002 (p. 2674).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This unevidenced claim was seen as a highly dubious by experts considering, among other factors, the sharp animosity between the secular Ba’ath Party and the fundamentalist terror group and their starkly opposing backgrounds and ideologies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pfiffner, James P., ‘Did President Bush Mislead the Country in His Arguments for War with Iraq?,’ &#039;&#039;Presidential Studies Quarterly&#039;&#039;, vol. 34, no. 1, March 2004 (p. 26).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As a CATO Institute report noted: “as a secular leader of a country divided along religious lines, Saddam represented everything that the global jihadists and Islamic fundamentalists hate. Saddam was deterred from cooperating with terrorists because he feared the terrorists.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Madman in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;CATO Institute&#039;&#039;, February 20, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Colin Powell’s Chief of Staff, Larry Wilkerson, was one of many who stated that available evidence showed the agendas of the state and the terror group were “incompatible,” leaving little room for cooperation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thomas, Gary, ‘State Sponsored Terrorism Thrives,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of Asia&#039;&#039;, April 19, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With a Catholic, Tariq Aziz, as one of his closest confidants, former foreign minister, and deputy prime minister, Saddam Hussein’s Iraq had consistently had some of the very worst relations with Islamist groups of any country in the Arab world, and had abolished Sharia courts very early on. For those familiar with Iraq the allegations of ties to Al Qaeda appeared absurd.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Silverstein, Ken, ‘Official Pariah Sudan Valuable to America’s War on Terrorism,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The primary argument for war with Iraq was not that it was committing atrocities, but rather that there was an imminent need to pre-empt an atrocity by terrorists using Iraqi WMD – a narrative bolstered by a strongly implied connection between Baghdad and the mass killings of 9/11. The British narrative placed a lesser emphasis on possible Baghdad-Al Qaeda ties, but instead strongly implied that an Iraq with an expanded WMD capability would not use it as a deterrent, and could instead use it to attack the West without warning. Both narratives were perhaps best summarised by the statement of President Bush: “facing clear evidence of peril, we cannot wait for the final proof – the smoking gun – that could come in the form of a mushroom cloud.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jeffery, Simon, ‘“We cannot wait for the smoking gun”,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 8, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The atrocity fabricated for Iraq by its Western adversaries, pertaining to its weapons program, was one yet to happen and which invading the country was presented as the only means to prevent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
J.D. Maddox, an intelligence officer for the Department of Energy assigned to the Iraq Survey Group – the American-led team searching for weapons of mass destruction in Iraq – recalled regarding his deployment to Iraq in June 2003 and growing disillusionment with Washington’s narrative:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I had privately questioned the motive for going into Iraq, suspicious of the way the administration had shifted its justification over time, but I still chose to go. Secretary of State Colin Powell’s now-notorious United Nations speech on Feb. 5, 2003 – when he argued that Saddam Hussein’s regime had developed weapons of mass destruction and posed an imminent threat – assuaged any reservations I might have had. ‘Every statement I make today is backed up by sources, solid sources,’ he said. ‘These are not assertions. What we’re giving you are facts and conclusions based on solid intelligence.’ There was no more trustworthy spokesman, I thought at the time….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After just a short time with the group, I had little belief that we would find any nuclear weapons. During late-night rants, my fellow intelligence officers debunked the stories that the Iraqi government had access to African uranium, had developed special centrifuges or was driving biological-warfare trailers around the country. But nobody said anything during work hours. That argument had already been made and lost in Washington…. The Iraqi weapons of mass destruction were no more than a bit of improvised sham, a con man’s counterfeit goods.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Maddox, J.D., ‘The Day I Realized I Would Never Find Weapons of Mass Destruction in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 29, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Maddox highlighted that those who believed WMD would be found were a minority by the time he arrived, as well as the tremendous disconnect between what the military saw on the ground, and what the media and government claimed at home. He recalled: “when I returned to Washington, some weeks later, it was clear to me that people who hadn’t served in Iraq knew little of what was really going on. A friend asked me how the search for weapons of mass destruction was going. I responded wryly, ‘Well, I’m back, aren’t I?’ I avoided explaining the enormity of it.” Regarding the findings of the group he had been working with, he noted: “When the Iraq Survey Group’s interim progress report was released, in October 2003, the truth became unavoidable. It offered a thinly veiled admission of failure to find any convincing evidence of recent W.M.D. activity.” After that, Maddox recalled: “It became impossible to square my American sense of free will – our image of ourselves as empowered citizens participating in informed choices – with the reality of the way that we were hoodwinked into going along with the invasion of Iraq. I had been taught throughout my childhood and my military training that America conducts wars based on just cause, but the reality emerging from Iraq was that we had been compelled by deception.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. government funded Iraqi National Congress (INC) made up of anti-government defectors, which were relied on heavily by the administration to accuse Baghdad of developing WMDs and maintaining ties to Al Qaeda, considered the invasion to be a major victory. After post-invasion investigations proved their claims to be entirely fabricated, the head of the congress Ahmed Chalabi proudly declared: “We are heroes in error…. As far as we’re concerned, we’ve been entirely successful. That tyrant Saddam is gone and the Americans are in Baghdad. What was said before is not important.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Murphy, Dan, ‘Bad reason to invade Iraq No. 3: “We can trust Ahmed Chalabi”,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, March 19, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In aiding the Bush administration, the defectors had not only gained funding and a living in the U.S., but now had a chance to gain power and influence in Iraq itself.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Isikoff, Michael and Corn, David, &#039;&#039;Hubris: The Inside Story of Spin, Scandal, and the Selling of the Iraq War&#039;&#039;, New York, Crown Publishers, 2006 (p. 415).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Their statements consistently contradicted available intelligence, but administration officials could choose to believe and cite these defector sources with whom they had a common agenda. Similar defector sources would continue to be cited and placed on a pedestal to profoundly shape Western narratives surrounding other adversaries – most notably North Korea and China (See [[Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences#ch07.xhtml|Chapters 7]] and [[Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences#ch10.xhtml|10]]).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Complementing claims that Iraq posed an imminent threat to Western security through WMD development and Al Qaeda ties, a secondary narrative portraying the invasion of the country as a humanitarian action also played a significant role in providing pretext for war. Like in 1990–91, when the Kuwaiti population were portrayed as the victims in fabricated atrocity stories, in the months preceding 2003 invasion new horror stories cast Iraq’s own population in the role of those a Western war effort was needed to save. Iraq’s government was far from the most humane in its treatment of dissent, as perhaps best demonstrated by its large-scale chemical attacks on Kurdish villages in the 1980s for which it had received full U.S. support. Its post-1980s practices, namely various forms of torture, were hardly sufficient to evoke an extreme enough reaction overseas, both because such practices were almost unanimous in the Arab world and extremely common in much of the third world, and because the U.S. and Britain themselves were known to be severely torturing suspected jihadists at the time. Indeed, several of America’s own victims were tortured to death at various ‘black sites’ across the world, and many including U.S. citizens were arrested and held indefinitely without trial.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Matthews, Dylan, ‘16 absolutely outrageous abuses detailed in the CIA torture report,’ &#039;&#039;Vox&#039;&#039;, December 9, 2014. Pfeiffer, Sacha, ‘CIA Used Prisoner As “Training Prop” For Torture, Psychologist Testifies,’ &#039;&#039;NPR News&#039;&#039;, January 23, 2020. ‘Daniel Jones: CIA torture not needed to get terror leads,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, December 6, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Iraq’s abuses thus had to be portrayed as out of the ordinary, and shown to be particularly grotesque.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most prominent atrocity story was that of ‘Saddam’s human shredder.’ This was a plastic shredding machine into which the Iraqi president was reported by Western sources to feed his enemies into, feet first, as a particularly brutal form of execution, which was described in graphic detail. According to Western coverage, the remains of the victims were subsequently used as fish food. “See men shredded, then say you don’t back war,” the (London) &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; headline read on March 18.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clwyd, Ann, ‘See men shredded, then say you don’t back war,’ &#039;&#039;The Times&#039;&#039;, March 18, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The story itself originated in an address to the British House of Commons, with member of parliament Ann Clwyd writing a piece in the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; on the day of the Iraq debate in the House. When Australian Prime Minister John Howard addressed his country on March 20 to explain why Australian forces would support the U.S.-led coalition, he alluded to a humanitarian mission justified by “the use of a human shredding machine as a vehicle for putting to death critics of Saddam Hussein.” “This is the man, this is the apparatus of terror, we are dealing with,” he concluded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Truth and fairness stuffed down the shredder,’ &#039;&#039;Sydney Morning Herald&#039;&#039;, March 22, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Citing the shredder story, the &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039; slammed activists and religious leaders who refused to endorse the war, stating: “bodies got chewed up from foot to head…. This is the evil that the Pope, the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Anglican bishops refuse to fight.” Fittingly headlined “This war IS about good versus evil,” the paper claimed that those protesting against the war were “committing nothing less than an act of treachery” for defending “a monster the likes of which the world had not seen since Stalin and Hitler.” Those “fighting against a free democracy,” it added, could never be on the right side – an absolutist ideological argument.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phillips, Melanie, ‘This war IS about good versus evil,’ &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039;, March 24, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other publications across much of the British media spectrum made claims to similar effect, with the &#039;&#039;Telegraph&#039;&#039; asserting that peace activists, by opposing the invasion, were effectively telling Iraq to “crank up the shredder.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neill, Brendan, ‘Not a shred of evidence,’ &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039;, February 21, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This alleged Iraqi atrocity, like so many others vilifying Western adversaries at times of high tensions, proved to be a baseless fabrication. As the &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; observed in 2004: “The horror of one of Saddam’s execution methods made a powerful pro-war rallying cry – but the evidence suggests it never existed.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neill, Brendan, ‘The missing people-shredder,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Sun&#039;&#039; noted regarding the atrocity’s impact in providing support for an invasion: “Public opinion swung behind Tony Blair as voters learned how Saddam fed dissidents feet first into industrial shredders.” It had a similarly strong impact in the United States.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neill, Brendan, ‘Not a shred of evidence,’ &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039;, February 21, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The human shredder story would likely have played a much larger role in shaping the narrative for the war if it had been published earlier, much like the story of Kuwaiti babies being thrown out of incubators did in the Gulf War. As former &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reporter and president of &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039;, John MacArthur, noted in reference to consistencies in fabricated atrocity propaganda between the two wars: “These are all the same people who were running it more than 10 years ago. They’ll make up just about anything … to get their way.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘In war, some facts less factual,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeking to capitalise on growing claims of Iraqi atrocities and to broaden support for military action, President Bush’s rhetoric notably changed 15 days before the beginning of the war from February 23, 2003. The core message of subsequent statements was not the imminent threat from weapons of mass destruction or terrorism, but rather the need to promote the Western political model, Western-style liberal democracy, by imposing this system on Iraq.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bush, George W., ‘The President Discusses the Future of Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;American Enterprise Institute&#039;&#039;, February 26, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This ideological argument invoked the Western world’s age-old belief in the ‘civilising mission’ – which in its latest iteration had evolved into the ‘democratising mission’ – to spread its ideology, political models and way of life across the world. Portrayals of the supposed depravity of the Iraqi system affirmed the idea of Western supremacy, and the need for a ‘civilising mission’ to build a better Iraq that was influenced by Western ideology and political values.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Over a decade of propaganda vilifying Iraq had fed a metanarrative which affected not only the general public, but also many in the political and military leadership, legitimizing the idea of a moral invasion to impose westernization of the Iraqi political system. Robert Swansbrough, for one, observed in Bush a “moral outrage at the forces of evil operating in the Middle East.” CIA analyst John Nixon was among those to highlight that even when it was in complete contradiction, the U.S. leadership consistently placed their own prejudices above what intelligence on adversaries such as Iraq and North Korea actually indicated. Conditioned to see them as ‘evil,’ policymakers were unable to objectively analyse them. He stated after several meetings in the White House and with military and intelligence officials: “I can conclude that U.S. policymakers were prisoners of what they thought they knew … countervailing intelligence be damned.” Intelligence on Iraq or North Korea which did not fit in with their images as essentially evil was dismissed. This cognitive dissonance was key to justifying an invasion based on the premise of a moral democratizing mission. (Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test By Fire: The War Presidency Of George W Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (p. 138).) (Nixon, John, &#039;&#039;Debriefing the President; The Interrogation of Saddam Hussein&#039;&#039;, London, Bantam Press, 2016 (pp. 204–205, 220).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the invasion, it became increasingly clear that Baghdad had no ties to Al Qaeda and no WMDs – with even its old chemical and biological programs having been abandoned in exchange for expected sanctions relief as international inspectors had verified in the 1990s. Indeed, many analysts noted that if Iraq really had WMDs, and the U.S. and its allies had not been able to get inspectors into the country to confirm they were gone, an invasion would have been unlikely due to the danger that such weapons would be used to retaliate against Western and allied targets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While an illegal U.S. and British-led invasion in 2003 was based on the premise of halting Iraq’s WMD development, when this narrative had been fully debunked the invasion needed to be retrospectively justified with a new round of fabricated atrocities. These efforts benefitted from the metanarrative created from 1990, and amplified after 2001, which cast Baghdad as capable of practically any evil deed. In November and December 2003, as the war faced growing criticism for being unjust and conducted on false premises, British Prime Minister Tony Blair claimed that “400,000 bodies &#039;&#039;had been found&#039;&#039; in Iraqi mass graves [writer’s italics]” – victims of government massacres. In doing so, Blair attempted to vindicate the invasion by reframing it as humanitarian war. The claim was widely cited by prominent sources, including by members of parliament, and widely published including in the introduction to a USAID pamphlet dedicated exclusively to the issue titled “Iraq’s Legacy of Terror: Mass Graves.” Blair is quoted as having stated on November 20: “We’ve already discovered, just so far, the remains of 400,000 people in mass graves.” The pamphlet further elaborated “If these numbers prove accurate, they represent a crime against humanity surpassed only by the Rwandan genocide of 1994, Pol Pot’s Cambodian killing fields in the 1970s, and the Nazi Holocaust of World War II.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Beaumont, Peter, ‘PM admits graves claim “untrue”,’ &#039;&#039;Observer&#039;&#039;, July 18, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Prime Minister Blair alleged that the larger number of bodies &#039;&#039;had&#039;&#039; been found, rather than asserting that they &#039;&#039;would&#039;&#039; be found, it appeared a very deliberate falsification to vilify Iraq and dissipate growing criticism of London and Washington’s actions. It was only in July the following year, after the story had circulated for over six months, that Downing Street admitted its claims had been false.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. Beal, Tim, &#039;&#039;North Korea: The Struggle Against American Power&#039;&#039;, London, Pluto Press, 2005 (p. 129).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even a retracted atrocity fabrication, however, would continue to reinforce the metanarrative which had shaped public opinion to favour the war, and to view Western military action as justified against those countries outside the Western sphere of influence accused of humanitarian abuses. The saying in American politics that “voters, once deceived, tend to stay that way despite all evidence” summarised the value of alleging extreme atrocities even if these allegations were then quietly retracted.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Landry, Steven M., ‘“Reds Driven Off”: the US Media’s Propaganda During the Gulf of Tonkin Incident,’ &#039;&#039;The Cupola&#039;&#039;, Spring 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As noted by professor at the Catholic University of Louvain, Jean Bricmont in his book on the subject of atrocities and humanitarian military action regarding the Iraqi mass graves case specifically:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The lie remains in the public consciousness and has its effect if someone points out that the U.S. war has cost the lives of 100,000 Iraqi civilians, the immediate answer is: ‘Ah, yes, but they found 400,000 bodies in Saddam’s mass graves’…. What would be the reaction if the leader of a Third World country multiplied by a factor of 80 the number of dead at Sabra and Chatila (160,000), or during the Vietnam War (240 million) or in the invasion of Iraq (8 million)? How much credibility would he retain?&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bricmont, Jean, &#039;&#039;Humanitarian Imperialism: Using Human Rights to Sell War&#039;&#039;, New York, Monthly Review Press, 2006 (Chapter 7: Prospects, Dangers and Hopes, Section 2: The Crimes of Saddam Hussein).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Iraq’s Fate After a Humanitarian Premised Invasion&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Following the U.S.-led invasion Iraq would remain in a near constant state of instability with serious negative implications for its population. The conduct of U.S. and allied forces exacerbated the suffering, including not only the kinds of munitions used but also the comportment of servicemen conditioned for extreme violence. Representative Duncan D. Hunter, a U.S. Marine Corps veteran, said his military unit “killed probably hundreds of civilians.” This statement was an attempt to justify Navy SEAL chief Edward Gallagher’s killing of an Iraqi prisoner, to which Hunter responded: “I frankly don’t care if he [the prisoner] was killed. I just don’t care. Even if everything that the prosecutors say is true in this case, then, you know, Eddie Gallagher should still be given a break, I think.” Claiming Gallagher was not guilty of any unique crime, and implying a prevailing norm among personnel in Iraq, Hunter stated: “Well, then, how do you judge me? So, I was an artillery officer, and we fired hundreds of rounds into Fallujah, killed probably hundreds of civilians – if not scores, if not hundreds of civilians. Probably killed women and children, if there were any left in the city when we invaded. So do I get judged, too?” His statement ultimately pointed to the fact that only a small fraction of atrocities and war crimes committed were ever publicised, with the majority being overlooked. Gallagher’s target had notably been a teenage combatant who he killed with a knife before posing with his corpse for photos, which Hunter defended by saying he had also posed for pictures with dead combatants.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sonmez, Felicia, ‘Rep. Duncan Hunter says his unit “killed probably hundreds of civilians” in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. Marine sniper Rudy Reyes recalled being shown footage of targets having their heads blown off by sniper rifles in order to become desensitised to violence before being sent to Baghdad in 2003. Marines were “systematically programmed to kill,” he said. “In our boot camp, do you know how we say the word ‘yes’? It’s the word “kill”. It’s the only way you can say ‘yes’.” “We’re watching real world: head shots, footage of sniper kills. And then they’re slowing it down in slow motion, head expanding three times the size, then vacuum collapse, then brains and skull.” He initially questioned if he was capable of continuing, “because there was still some human in me,” but the extreme desensitisation to violence led his group of Marines to slaughter Iraqi civilians including children.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phakdeetham, Janine, ‘Iraq War Vet says he was “shown slow-motion sniper kills to desensitize him” &amp;amp;#x26; was “systematically trained to kill”,’ &#039;&#039;The Sun&#039;&#039;, July 14, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; More extreme methods of desensitising Western forces for war were known, a notable example being the junior Australian personnel in Afghanistan given civilians to kill by hand by their seniors – mental preparation for war in the country known as ‘blooding.’&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Australian “war crimes”: Elite troops killed Afghan civilians, report finds,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, November 19, 2020. Hadid, Diaa, ‘“I Remember Them Screaming”: Afghans Detail Alleged Killings By Australian Military,’ &#039;&#039;NPR News&#039;&#039;, April 25, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; British special forces had a similar practice.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bardo, Matt and O’Grady, Hannah, ‘Did UK Special Forces execute unarmed civilians?,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. Army Corporal Michael Prysner was one of many former servicemen who stressed that, much like in its wars in the Philippines Japan, Korea and Vietnam, racial dehumanisation of the population significantly influenced the conduct of American personnel. Although less well documented and arguably much less severe than in the wars in East Asia, the Iraqi population still suffered greatly for being perceived as less than human in the eyes of Western occupation forces. Another Marine recalled regarding how perceptions of the Iraqis fuelled misconduct: “If they looked like an insurgent, you did what you wanted for them…. The Marines took it upon themselves to shoot at, beat, rob, rape, kill whomever they wanted to. And that’s being proposed on the news as a few bad apples, an isolated incident.” Regarding how Marines’ training influenced their conduct, he stated “what’s inherent to that training? Well people in the Middle East are referred to as sand niggers, hajis, camel jockeys, towel heads, barbarians, terrorists. Women [as] bitches, c***s.” These prevailing attitudes which fuelled misconduct, according to him, were “all firmly entrenched in the training, all firmly entrenched in the ideology. All firmly entrenched in the linguistics and lexicon within the military.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraq war veteran: “The Marines took it upon themselves to shoot at, beat, rob, rape, kill whoever they wanted to. And that’s being proposed on the news as a few bad apples, an isolated incident”,’ &#039;&#039;In the NOW&#039;&#039;, December 16, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking to Middle East Eye in 2019, British personnel recalled that rules of engagement in Iraq as well as Afghanistan allowed them to kill suspicious looking unarmed civilians – with one describing the result as a “killing spree.” In the Iraqi city of Basra anyone holding a phone or a shovel could be considered a combatant and shot on the spot. One serviceman recalled: “We were shooting old men, young men. This is what I witnessed. I have never seen such lawlessness.” They revealed instances in which, after young boys were killed, weapons were planted on them to make them look like combatants. “Our commanders, they would tell us: ‘We will protect you if any investigation comes. Just say you genuinely thought your life was at risk – those words will protect you,’” one of the former servicemen said.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cobain, Ian, ‘British army permitted shooting of civilians in Iraq and Afghanistan,’ &#039;&#039;Middle East Eye&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2019. ‘“Killing spree”: UK soldiers told to kill unarmed citizens in Iraq and Afghanistan – report,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, February 15, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some British activists alleged that because the military was “allowed to run their own criminal courts and prosecution service,” and was able to exert considerable pressure domestically, its personnel could not be held accountable for such conduct.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“Power and Influence” of UK Armed Forces Ended Iraq War Crimes Investigations, Peace Group Fears,’ &#039;&#039;Sputnik News&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the overthrow of the Iraqi government in May 2003 left U.S.-led coalition forces fighting only insurgents with handheld weapons, meaning they faced no tanks, armour or bunkers, U.S. forces still made extensive use of depleted uranium weaponry (see Chapter 4) including in civilian areas. In 2014 reports emerged that showed that U.S. forces fired depleted uranium rounds in population centres such as Samawah, Nasiriyah and Basrah.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Edwards, Rob, ‘U.S. fired depleted uranium at civilian areas in 2003 Iraq war, report finds,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 19, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; From 2005 Iraqi doctors observed a staggering increase in rates of infant mortality, cancer and leukaemia in the Iraqi city of Fallujah, which was bombarded by U.S. Marines the previous year, with these rates exceeding those among survivors of the nuclear strikes on Hiroshima and Nagasaki in 1945. As The &#039;&#039;Independent&#039;&#039; observed in 2011:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Iraqi doctors in Fallujah have complained since 2005 of being overwhelmed by the number of babies with serious birth defects, ranging from a girl born with two heads to paralysis of the lower limbs. They said they were also seeing far more cancers than they did before the battle for Fallujah between U.S. troops and insurgents. Their claims have been supported by a survey showing a four-fold increase in all cancers and a 12-fold increase in childhood cancer in under-14s. Infant mortality in the city is more than four times higher than in neighbouring Jordan and eight times higher than in Kuwait.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Patrick Cockburn, ‘Toxic legacy of US assault on Fallujah “worse than Hiroshima”,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, October 22, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Similar effects were seen in parts of Yugoslavia and in southern Iraq after the Gulf War.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“Up to 15 tons of depleted uranium used in 1999 Serbia bombing” – lead lawyer in suit against NATO,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Professor Chris Busby, one of the authors of a survey of 4,800 Fallujah residents, said regarding the cause of cancers and birth defects “to produce an effect like this, some very major mutagenic exposure must have occurred in 2004 when the attacks happened.” What was striking, he noted, was not only the greater prevalence of cancer, but the speed at which it affected people. The fallout, he concluded, suggested that some kind of uranium weapon was used. The survey was carried out by 11 researchers in January and February, who visited 711 houses in Fallujah, and concluded that the effects on the population were “similar to that in the Hiroshima survivors who were exposed to ionising radiation from the bomb and uranium in the fallout.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Patrick Cockburn, ‘Toxic legacy of US assault on Fallujah “worse than Hiroshima”,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, October 22, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from their toxic effects, depleted uranium rounds were also incendiary and thus had a much greater threat of collateral damage than normal munitions. Fallujah had also been bombarded with white phosphorous which represented another serious war crime. The &#039;&#039;Independent&#039;&#039; reported: “U.S. commanders largely treated Fallujah as a free-fire zone to try to reduce casualties among their own troops. British officers were appalled by the lack of concern for civilian casualties,” with officers who ordered such attacks not seeing them as significant enough to be worth reporting to superiors. A decline in healthcare and sanitary conditions in Iraq after 2003, where it was already much lower than before 1991 due to 12 years of sanctions and the bombing of key infrastructure, only worsened the situation – as did the population’s fear of U.S. military checkpoints which prevented them from going to Baghdad for healthcare.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The treatment of Iraqis suspected of aiding the insurgency was similarly egregious, with many held without charge or legal access, killed in custody or subjected to severe torture. The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; described “prisoners forced to retrieve their food from toilets” and produced 65 pages worth of sworn statements. It reported:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The detainees said they were savagely beaten and repeatedly humiliated sexually by American soldiers working on the night shift at Tier 1A in Abu Ghraib [prison] during the holy month of Ramadan … pressed to denounce Islam or were force-fed pork and liquor. Many provided graphic details of how they were sexually humiliated and assaulted, threatened with rape, and forced to masturbate in front of female soldiers….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many of them recalled the same event or pattern of events and procedures…. Most of the detainees said in the statements that they were stripped upon their arrival to Tier 1A, forced to wear women’s underwear, and repeatedly humiliated in front of one another and American soldiers. They also described beatings and threats of death and sexual assault if they did not cooperate with U.S. interrogators. Kasim Mehaddi Hilas, detainee No. 151108, told investigators that when he first arrived at Abu Ghraib last year, he was forced to strip, put on a hood and wear rose-colored panties with flowers on them. ‘Most of the days I was wearing nothing else,’ he said in his statement.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Higham, Scott and Stephens, Joe, ‘New Details of Prison Abuse Emerge,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 21, 2004 (p. A01).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;During the rape of a boy between 15 and 18 years old, other prisoners heard his screams and watched the assault, with a female soldier taking pictures. “The kid was hurting very bad,” one prisoner said. He recalled prisoner being punished for asking for time to pray by being cuffed to the bars of a cell window and left for close to five hours – his feet dangling off the floor. The prisoner also watched a detainee being tied to his bed and sodomised by soldiers with a phosphoric light. Another recalled regarding that incident that the Iraqi victim: “was screaming for help…. There was also a white female soldier, short, she was taking pictures.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. A01).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Others recalled being beaten severely, having U.S. personnel step on their heads, and having the chemicals from phosphoric lights poured on them – which made their bodies glow for the soldiers’ amusement. “They were taking pictures of me during all these instances,” the victim recalled, and that he was subsequently sodomised with a nightstick.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. A01).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Detainee No. 13077, Hiadar Sabar Abed Miktub al-Aboodi, recalled: “They forced us to walk like dogs on our hands and knees. And we had to bark like a dog, and if we didn’t do that they started hitting us hard on our face and chest with no mercy. After that, they took us to our cells, took the mattresses out and dropped water on the floor and they made us sleep on our stomachs on the floor with the bags on our head and they took pictures of everything.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. A01).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Detainee No. 151362, Ameen Saeed Al-Sheik, recalled: “They said we will make you wish to die and it will not happen…. They stripped me naked. One of them told me he would rape me. He drew a picture of a woman to my back and makes me stand in shameful position holding my buttocks.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. A01).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Detainee No. 18170, Abdou Hussain Saad Faleh, recalled a soldier&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;brought a box of food and he made me stand on it with no clothing, except a blanket. Then a tall black soldier came and put electrical wires on my fingers and toes and on my penis, and I had a bag over my head…. ‘Do you pray to Allah?’ [one asked]. I said ‘yes.’ They said, ‘[Expletive] you. And [expletive] him.’ One of them said, ‘You are not getting out of here health[y], you are getting out of here handicapped.’ And he said to me, ‘Are you married?’ I said, ‘Yes.’ They said, ‘If your wife saw you like this, she will be disappointed.’ One of them said, ‘But if I saw her now she would not be disappointed now because I would rape her.’&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The soldiers told him that if he cooperated, they would release him in time for Ramadan. He said he did but was not released. One soldier continued to abuse him by hitting his broken leg and ordered him to curse Islam. “Because they started to hit my broken leg, I cursed my religion. They ordered me to thank Jesus that I’m alive.” After being handcuffed him to a bed, he was asked “Do you believe in anything?.” “I said to him, ‘I believe in Allah.’ So he [soldier] said, ‘But I believe in torture and I will torture you.’”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. A01).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only a small portion of the evidence of abuses committed against Iraqi prisoners would ever become available to the public. Journalist Seymour Hersh, who gained special access to a greater quantity of the evidence, recalled regarding its contents:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Some of the worst things that happened you don’t know about, okay? Videos, um, there are women there. Some of you may have read that they were passing letters out, communications out to their men. This is at Abu Ghraib…. The women were passing messages out saying, ‘Please come and kill me, because of what’s happened’ and basically what happened is that those women who were arrested with young boys, children in cases that have been recorded. The boys were sodomised with the cameras rolling. And the worst above all of that is the soundtrack of the boys shrieking that your government has.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sealey, Geraldine, ‘Hersh: Children sodomized at Abu Ghraib, on tape,’ &#039;&#039;Salon&#039;&#039;, July 15, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Rick Pearlstein recalled after hearing him speak, that Hersh “said that after he broke Abu Ghraib people are coming out of the woodwork to tell him this stuff. He said he had seen all the Abu Ghraib pictures. He said, ‘You haven’t begun to see evil …’ then trailed off. He said, ‘horrible things done to children of women prisoners, as the cameras run.’ He looked frightened.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Iraqi businesswoman Huda Alazawi, who was suspected of ties to insurgent groups, recalled: “They handcuffed me and blindfolded me and put a piece of white cloth over my eyes. They bundled me into a Humvee and took me to a place inside the palace. I was dumped in a room with a single wooden chair. It was extremely cold.” After being joined by her crying sister and left there overnight, Alazawi was taken to a “torturing place” where: “The U.S. officer told us: ‘If you don’t confess, we will torture you. So you have to confess.’ My hands were handcuffed. They took off my boots and stood me in the mud with my face against the wall. I could hear women and men shouting and weeping. I recognised one of the cries as my brother Mu’taz. I wanted to see what was going on so I tried to move the cloth from my eyes. When I did, I fainted.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harding, Luke, ‘After Abu Ghraib,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2004. Taguba, Antonio, ‘“The Taguba Report” on Treatment of Abu Ghraib Prisoners in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;[http://Findlaw.com Findlaw.com]&#039;&#039;, May 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alazawi recalled being beaten by an American soldier, and her brother being sexually abused in custody. American guards then made her stand with her face against the wall for 12 hours, then returned her to her cell at midnight. “The cell had no ceiling. It was raining. At midnight they threw something at my sister’s feet. It was my brother Ayad. He was bleeding from his legs, knees and forehead. I told my sister: ‘Find out if he’s still breathing.’ She said: ‘No. Nothing.’ I started crying. The next day they took away his body.” Her brother had been tortured to death and his corpse thrown in with his sisters – perhaps as a threat to compel them to confess. His body had extensive bruising to the chest and arms, and a severe head wound above the left eye. Photos were shown to British journalists as evidence, although his death certificate from an American doctor claimed he died from “cardiac arrest of unknown etiology.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harding, Luke, ‘After Abu Ghraib,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2004. Taguba, Antonio, ‘“The Taguba Report” on Treatment of Abu Ghraib Prisoners in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;[http://Findlaw.com Findlaw.com]&#039;&#039;, May 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being put on a minibus with 18 other detainees, Alazawi recalled the U.S. personnel told them: “‘Nobody is going to sleep tonight.’ They played scary music continuously with loud voices. As soon as someone fell asleep, they started beating on the door. It was Christmas. They kept us there for three days. Many of the U.S. soldiers were drunk.” An American serviceman eventually broke her shoulder, and she was transferred to Abu Ghraib prison and kept in solitary confinement for 156 days in a two-metre-square cell, initially with no bed and a bucket for a toilet. Prisoners under punishment were thrown in one-metre-square cells and had cold water poured on them for hours. Dogs were used to torture inmates and allowed to bite them, and female detainees including children were on occasion raped. “The American interrogators were entirely ignorant and knew nothing about Iraqi people. The vast majority of people there were innocent,” Alazawi concluded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harding, Luke, ‘After Abu Ghraib,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2004. Taguba, Antonio, ‘“The Taguba Report” on Treatment of Abu Ghraib Prisoners in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;[http://Findlaw.com Findlaw.com]&#039;&#039;, May 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reports from U.S. military personnel, alongside photographic evidence, verified claims of abuse, including arranging male prisoners naked in a pile and jumping on them, forcing prisoners to rape one another and simulating electric torture.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. Major General Antonio Taguba, commenting on the photos American soldiers took as evidence of their own sexual abuse against Iraqis, said that they “show torture, abuse, rape and every indecency.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gardham, Duncan and Cruickshank, Paul, ‘Abu Ghraib abuse photos “show rape”,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, May 28, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many of these pictures were not released, as it was believed that it would seriously tarnish the country’s image. Secretary of State Donald Rumsfeld commented: “If these are released to the public, obviously it’s going to make matters worse.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sealey, Geraldine, ‘Hersh: Children sodomized at Abu Ghraib, on tape,’ &#039;&#039;Salon&#039;&#039;, July 15, 2004&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Obama, upon taking office, also strongly opposed releasing the photos, stating that they would “inflame anti-American public opinion.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gardham, Duncan and Cruickshank, Paul, ‘Abu Ghraib abuse photos “show rape”,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, May 28, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This decision was supported by General Taguba, and was vital to preserving the United States’ international image and to concealing some of the real consequences of Washington and its allies’ humanitarian-premised war. These very real and egregious humanitarian abuses against the Iraqi population were direct results of successful U.S. and allied fabrication of false allegations of Iraqi atrocities, WMD development and ties to terror groups, without which no invasion would have been possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
International authority on Iraq and the Arab world, President Emeritus of the International Association of Middle East Studies and consultant to the State Department, the Department of Defence and USAID, Raymond Baker, observed in 2010 seven years after the invasion:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The consequences in human and cultural terms of the destruction of the Iraqi state have been enormous: notably, the deaths of over 1 million civilians; the degradation in social infrastructure, including electricity, potable water, and sewage systems; the targeted assassination of over 400 academics and professionals and the displacement of approximately 4 million refugees and internally displaced people. All of these terrible losses are compounded by unprecedented levels of cultural devastation, attacks on national archives and monuments that represent the historical identity of the Iraqi people. Rampant chaos and violence hamper efforts at reconstruction, leaving the foundations of the Iraqi state in ruin.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Baker, Raymond W. and Ismael, Shereen T. and Ismael, Tareq Y., &#039;&#039;Cultural Cleansing in Iraq&#039;&#039;, London, Pluto Press, 2010 (p. 4).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; in 2012 described “the Iraq we left behind” as “the world’s next failed state.” In sharp contrast to the Ba’athist period, and relative prosperity preceding Western sanctions and bombings or the imposition of a Western-style political system, it noted:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The Iraqi state cannot provide basic services, including regular electricity in summer, clean water, and decent health care; meanwhile, unemployment among young men hovers close to 30 percent, making them easy recruits for criminal gangs and militant factions … the current pace of bombings and shootings is more than enough to leave most Iraqis on edge and deeply uncertain about their futures. They have lost any hope that the bloodshed will go away and simply live with their dread.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Iraq We Left Behind,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, March/April 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Human Rights Watch reported to similar effect: “The rights of Iraq’s most vulnerable citizens, especially women and detainees, are violated with impunity, and those who would expose official malfeasance or abuses by armed groups do so at enormous risk. The 2003 invasion and its resulting chaos have exacted an enormous toll on Iraq’s citizens.” Taking women’s rights as an example, which contrasted very sharply with the Ba’athist era:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The deterioration of security has promoted a rise in tribal customs and religiously-inflected political extremism, which have had a deleterious effect on women’s rights, both inside and outside the home. For Iraqi women, who enjoyed some of the highest levels of rights protection and social participation in the region before 1991, these have been heavy blows. Militias promoting misogynist ideologies have targeted women and girls for assassination, and intimidated them to stay out of public life … Trafficking in women and girls in and out of the country for sexual exploitation is widespread.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘At a Crossroads: Human Rights in Iraq Eight Years after the US-Led Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Watch&#039;&#039;, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The full consequences of the invasion are too great to cover in this volume, but one result would be over one million Iraqi deaths by September 2007, according to Britain’s Opinion Research Business polling group.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraq conflict has killed a million Iraqis: survey,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, January 30, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Approximately 40 percent of the country’s middle class had fled within four years of the invasion,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lochhead, Carolyn, ‘Conflict in Iraq – Iraq Refugee Crisis Exploding – 40% of Middle Class Believed To Have Fled Crumbling Nation,’ &#039;&#039;San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, January 16, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with 2 million refugees leaving the country and a further 1.7 million left internally displaced – figures which only increased in the following years.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Millions Leave Home in Iraqi Refugee Crisis,’ &#039;&#039;NPR News&#039;&#039;, February 17, 2007. ‘UN warns of five million Iraqi refugees,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, December 14, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The invasion ultimately saw Iraq transformed from a recovering and stable power with considerable economic potential into a weak and internally divided nation over which various foreign powers fought for control.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraq Is Caught in the Middle as U.S. and Iran Spar on Its Soil,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 28, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The weak institutions of the post-Baathist government established under the U.S.-led occupation, and foreign sponsorship of various non-state groups including radical jihadist groups backed by Western-aligned Gulf States, to which State Department officials turned a blind eye, ensured a perpetuation of this situation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘We finally know what Hillary Clinton knew all along – U.S. allies Saudi Arabia and Qatar are funding Isis,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, October 14, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, President Barack Obama himself acknowledged that the rise of Al Qaeda in Iraq, and later the creation of the Islamic State of Iraq and Syria (ISIS) terror group, were direct consequences of the U.S.-led invasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘President Obama Speaks with VICE News,’ &#039;&#039;Vice News&#039;&#039;, March 17, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There was no notable presence of jihadist terror groups on Iraqi soil before March 2003, but by the end of the year Iraq had become one of the leading hotspots for terrorist activities. The eventual rise of the Islamic State was thus also a direct consequence of Washington’s fabricated atrocities and other false narratives to vilify Baghdad, including not only those in 2001–03, but also in 1990–91, which had been essential to paving the way to two devastating assaults on the country. An investigative report released by the British government in 2016 strongly indicated that intelligence officials knew before March 2003 that the invasion would only fuel terrorism and lead to instability and societal collapse. Indeed, Britain’s Defence Intelligence Service (DIS) had predicted as early as March 2002 that an invasion would lead to “political disintegration and extremist violence in Iraq.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Beauchamp, Zack, ‘I read the UK’s huge Iraq War report. It’s even more damning than you think.,’ &#039;&#039;Vox&#039;&#039;, July 6, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Western forces formally withdrew from Iraq in 2011, Western military contractors would remain indefinitely.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bowman, Tom, ‘As U.S. Military Exits Iraq, Contractors To Enter,’ &#039;&#039;NPR News&#039;&#039;, May 17, 2011. ‘Civilians to Take U.S. Lead as Military Leaves Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 18, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. personnel, alongside those from allied states such as Britain and Norway, returned within three years and appeared set to stay indefinitely despite significant clashes with militia forces loosely aligned with the Iraqi government. On January 4, 2020, the CIA assassinated Iranian General Qasem Soleimani near Baghdad International Airport&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Read, Russ, ‘World’s most feared drone: CIA’s MQ-9 Reaper killed Soleimani,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Examiner&#039;&#039;, January 3, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; after he had been invited to the country for peace talks and was scheduled to meet the Iraqi Prime Minister.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tawfeeq, Mohammed and Humayun, Hira, ‘Iraqi Prime Minister was scheduled to meet Soleimani the morning he was killed,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, January 6, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Soleimani’s killing, likely many U.S. actions taken in the country over the preceding two decades, was considered by analysts to be illegal,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nebehay, Stephanie, ‘U.N. expert deems U.S. drone strike on Iran’s Soleimani an “unlawful” killing,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 6, 2020. Brennan, David, ‘Killing Soleimani was a “Violation of National and International Law,” Former Nuremberg War Crimes Prosecutor Says,’ &#039;&#039;News Week&#039;&#039;, January 17, 2020. ‘Consequences of America’s Assassination of General Qasem Soleimani: Everything That Has Happened Since,’ &#039;&#039;Military Watch Magazine&#039;&#039;, January 4, 2020. Korso, Tim, ‘Putin, Erdogan See US Actions in Persian Gulf, Soleimani Assassination as Illegal - Lavrov,’ &#039;&#039;Sputnik News&#039;&#039;, January 8, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; if not a war crime,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gamp, Joseph, ‘Iran has a “shockingly strong” war crimes case against Trump over Soleimani’s killing, NATO military attache warns,’ &#039;&#039;The Sun&#039;&#039;, January 15, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and as a serious breach of Iraqi sovereignty it demonstrated just how limited this sovereignty was. The Iraqi parliament passed a resolution the following day calling for the removal of U.S. and foreign forces from the country, but the U.S. State Department made clear the following week that the issue of a troop withdrawal would not be open for discussion with the Iraqis.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Macias, Amanda, ‘State Department tells Iraq it will not discuss US troop withdrawal,’ &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, January 10, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Baghdad was left issuing somewhat feeble protests as the U.S. launched continuous airstrikes on various militia groups in the destabilised country, and ultimately had only limited sovereignty as Western forces were able to operate on its soil effectively at will.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraq slams “unacceptable” US strikes on pro-Iran fighters,’ &#039;&#039;France 24&#039;&#039;, June 28, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Seven The U.S.–North Korean Conflict ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Shaping Global Opinion of North Korea&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
North Korea in 2020 marked its 70th year in a state of war with the United States – the longest war between two industrial powers in world history – making it the oldest state adversary ever faced by Western empire. The conflict had taken on newfound importance for Washington after the Soviet Bloc’s disintegration, with immense Western pressure on much of the world to eschew ties with Pyongyang and intense Western economic sanctions between them leaving the country increasingly isolated. With Soviet protection and military aid lost military pressure simultaneously escalated, leading Washington to come close on multiple occasions to launching attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McIntyre, Jamie, ‘Washington was on brink of war with North Korea 5 years ago,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, October 4, 1999. Johnson, Jesse, ‘Obama weighed pre-emptive strike against North Korea after fifth nuclear blast and missile tests near Japan in 2016, Woodward book claims,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, September 12, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; From the 1990s, and increasingly in the 20th century, a strong consensus emerged in the Western world that North Korea’s destruction was not only inevitable, in line with broader perceptions of an ‘end of history’ and inevitable global westernisation, but that this process had to be accelerated. In more extreme terms, as noted by the Centre for the National Interest’s Director of Korea Studies Harry J. Kazianis: “North Korea is a stain on human history that needs to be expunged” – a statement which broadly reflected Western thinking towards the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kazianis, Harry J., ‘A U.S. Invasion of North Korea Would Be Like Opening the Gates of Hell,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, May 13, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western economic warfare efforts, although pursued over several decades, succeeded only in curbing North Korea’s potential growth but not in forcing it into crisis as was achieved in Iraq,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Crossette, Barbara, ‘Iraq Sanctions Kill Children, U.N. Reports,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 1, 1995.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Venezuela,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sachs, Jeffrey and Weisbrot, Mark, ‘Economic Sanctions as Collective Punishment: The Case of Venezuela,’ &#039;&#039;Center for Economic and Policy Research&#039;&#039;, April 2019. Selby-Green, Michael, ‘Venezuela crisis: Former UN rapporteur says US sanctions are killing citizens,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, January 26, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Iran,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘How Sanctions Affect Iran’s Economy,’ &#039;&#039;Council on Foreign Relations&#039;&#039;, May 22, 2012. ‘Iran’s Inflation Rate Reaches An Alarming 50 Percent,’ &#039;&#039;Iran Intl&#039;&#039;, April 21, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Syria or other Western targets with more vulnerable economies. The East Asian state succeeded in sustaining economic growth, albeit at a slow rate, and in keeping both exchange rates and prices for most basic goods stable despite sanctions that were wholly unparalleled worldwide in their intensity.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korea’s Stable Exchange Rates Confound Economists,’ &#039;&#039;Associated Press&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2018. Kim, Christine and Chung, Jane, ‘North Korea 2016 economic growth at 17-year high despite sanctions: South Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2017. Lankov, Andrei, ‘Sanctions working? Not yet …,’ &#039;&#039;Korea Times&#039;&#039;, May 29, 2016. Pearson, James and Park, Ju-Min, ‘Despite sanctions, North Korea prices steady as Kim leaves markets alone,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was largely explained by the robustness of the state’s economy, which before the 1990s had been one of the most developed of all Western adversaries. Data from the Geneva-based World Intellectual Property Organization showed that, in terms of registered industrial designs North Korea was second only to the Soviet Union among socialist countries by the mid-1980s, with sustained investment raising it to fourth place in the world in 1990 behind only Japan, South Korea and the United States.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The first twenty-five years of the World Intellectual Property Organization, from 1967 to 1992&#039;&#039;, Geneva, International Bureau of Intellectual Property, 1992 (pp. 294, 295 for DPRK statistics).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; High levels of technical education among the workforce even in rural areas were repeatedly observed by foreign professionals, while domestic industrial works such as hydroelectric dams were, according to experts from companies such as the Swiss-Swedish ABB Group, considered nothing less than “engineering masterpieces.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Abt, Felix, &#039;&#039;A Capitalist in North Korea: My Seven Years in the Hermit Kingdom&#039;&#039;, North Clarendon, Tuttle, 2014 (Chapter 2: Malaise into Opportunity, Part 3: Will North Korea Strike Gold?).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
North Korea repeatedly proved resilient not only to Western economic pressure, but also to military threats, with its emphasis on military readiness, widespread political education&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Interview: Ashton Carter,’ &#039;&#039;Frontline&#039;&#039;, March 3, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and a sizeable defence industry limiting options for a Western assault. In the mid-2010s a conventional invasion was projected to lead to the loss of approximately 200,000 American military personnel,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bechtol, Bruce E., &#039;&#039;Military Proliferation to the Middle East in the Kim Jong-un Era: A National Security and Terrorist Threat&#039;&#039;, Presentation at Shurat HaDin Law Center, March 5, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while other reports indicated that the Pentagon could expect a loss of up to 500,000 troops under its command within 90 days of the outbreak of war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korea: The War Game,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, July/August 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These figures did not account for North Korean weapons of mass destruction or its ability to deliver them to U.S. territories such as Guam or Hawaii. The price of military action grew considerably further from 2017 after the ability to strike cities across the U.S. mainland with thermonuclear warheads was demonstrated in Korean weapons tests and confirmed by American intelligence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dominguez, Gabriel, ‘USFK confirms North Korea’s Hwaseong-15 ICBM can target all of US mainland,’ &#039;&#039;Janes&#039;&#039;, July 11, 2019. Panda, Ankit, ‘US Intelligence: North Korea’s ICBM Reentry Vehicles Are Likely Good Enough to Hit the Continental US,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, August 12, 2017. Warrick, Joby and Nakashima, Ellen and Fifield, Anna, ‘North Korea now making missile-ready nuclear weapons, U.S. analysts say,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a war with the country a victory for U.S. and allied forces was considered far from assured, and the eradication of cities across the American mainland was a significant possibility.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sharman, John, ‘America could lose a war against North Korea, former US commander says in leaked letter,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, November 10, 2017. Gady, Franz-Stefan, ‘Military Stalemate: How North Korea Could Win a War With the US,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, October 10, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Facing limitations in their ability to impose military and economic pressure on North Korea, the U.S. and its partners capitalised on their tremendous advantages in controlling the global information space to launch complementary campaigns on a third front. These included not only efforts to spread Western-favoured political narratives among North Korea’s population through radio broadcasts among other means,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea’s 70 Years At War with American Power&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2020 (Chapter 19: Information War: The Final Frontier).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but also to promote a negative image of the country overseas. Unlike Iraq in 1991 or Libya in 2011, where intense atrocity fabrication over a period of several months or even days was used to rapidly reshape international public opinion in preparation for war, in the Korean case atrocities and other misconduct were fabricated over decades to mould world opinion over time. The low likelihood of an imminent hot war, and very long span of cold conflict, created conditions for which this kind of information campaign was ideal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western efforts in the information space have served to seriously tarnish North Korea’s image, to portray its population as better off if their country were brought under Western influence, and to help cast any prospective Western assault as a justified humanitarian endeavour. As North Korea in many ways represents the epitome of rejection of westernisation, discrediting its policy direction as an alternative to submission to Western hegemony and preventing the emergence of any kind of North Korean soft power are other notable achievements of these efforts. The Western campaign in the information space has included not only the fabrication of Korean atrocities and other forms of misconduct by both in Western media outlets and by various anti-Pyongyang human rights groups, but also consistent framing of Pyongyang as the sole perpetrator in major international incidents based on questionable or non-existent evidence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Atrocity Fabrication Through Defectors&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Since the 1990s atrocity fabrication has played a central role in Western efforts to shape public opinion of North Korea both within Western countries and internationally, with North Korean defectors residing in the West or in Western-aligned states often being at the crux of these efforts. Defectors have consistently been able to derive significant financial benefits from denouncing their former homeland, with the more extreme stories gaining the most publicity, while some of the most prominent figures have gained celebrity status in the West. Although the accounts of a small number of defectors have served as the most essential source of extreme negative stories about the country, the most influential and best publicised testimonies alleging the most egregious abuses by the Korean state have consistently suffered from serious inconsistencies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One such defector was Shin Dong Hyuk, whose allegations of severe human rights abuses were widely reported as fact by Western press, activists, political figures and NGOs despite a lack of evidence. Shin’s life story, &#039;&#039;Escape from Camp 14: One Man’s Remarkable Journey from North Korea to Freedom in the West&#039;&#039;, was written by former &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; journalist Blaine Harden based on Shin’s narration. The title was strongly indicative of the agenda it represented – the story of ‘Western good’ against ‘Asian communist evil’ – and it became a bestseller promoted in Western countries as a key reference for understanding North Korea. Translated into 27 languages and sold worldwide, Western human rights organisations heavily based several of their reports on the country on Shin’s testimony. This testimony, retold several times in movies and documentary films, was then used as a pretext for further Western economic sanctions and was said to have “shifted the global discourse about North Korea.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Donghyuk, Shin, Dalhousie University, Academics, Convocation, Ceremonies, Honorary Degree Recipients, Honorary Degree 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A Western-led United Nations commission in 2014 – Justice Michael Kirby’s Commission of Inquiry on Human Rights in the Democratic People’s Republic of Korea (DPRK – the official name of North Korea) – based its report and positions almost exclusively on Shin’s testimony. A member of the commission referred to him as the world’s “single strongest voice” on Pyongyang’s alleged abuses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pilling, David, ‘Lunch with the FT: Shin Dong-hyuk,’ &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, August 30, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Shin was the first defector to have his testimony on human rights in North Korea heard by the United Nations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Choe Sung Hun, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; correspondent in Seoul, highlighted growing suspicions surrounding Shin’s testimony and later concluded: “Shin lied to me and so many others.” Professor Andrei Lankov, an expert on and outspoken critic of North Korea,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lankov, Andrei, ‘Changing North Korea: An Information Campaign Can Beat the Regime,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, vol. 88, no. 6, November/December 2009 (pp. 95–105). Lankov, Andrei, ‘Another Myanmar? Why there won’t be a military coup in North Korea any time soon,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, February 3, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; acknowledged that Shin had been pressured by anti-Pyongyang groups to tell his story as he did, with the hype surrounding him for years preventing an objective analysis that would later expose him as a fake. Lankov emphasised that this was part of a widespread issue, with defectors facing considerable pressure to fabricate extreme stories.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lankov, Andrei, ‘After the Shin Dong-hyuk affair: Separating fact, fiction,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, February 3, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other lower profile North Korean defectors notably referred to Shin’s testimony as “complete lies.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences#ch07.xhtml fn19|19]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was only several years after Shin’s testimony was published that its writer, Blaine Harden, himself revealed that the defector had fabricated much of his story while the book was being drafted.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fifield, Anna, ‘Prominent N. Korean defector Shin Dong-hyuk admits part of story are inaccurate,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 17, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Shin later admitted to much the same. Referring to him as an “unreliable narrator” Harden re-emphasised that “Shin was the only source of information about his early life” which allowed the defector to alter his account as he pleased in the knowledge that it would be accepted without corroboration or evidence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harden, Blaine, &#039;&#039;Escape from Camp 14: One Man’s Remarkable Odyssey from North Korea to Freedom in the West&#039;&#039;, New York, Viking, 2012 (p. 46).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Harden added that he would not be surprised if Shin made further alternations to his testimony in future.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Power, John, ‘Author of book on North Korea’s founding addresses Shin controversy,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, March 18, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An assessment of North Korean defector testimonies in the &#039;&#039;International Journal of Communication Ethics&#039;&#039; highlighted that “the discrediting of Shin did little to dampen the enthusiasm for celebrity defectors and their stories,” with his testimony being far from the last to significantly influence both policy and world opinion before being proved false.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Murray, Richard, ‘Reporting on the impossible: The use of defectors in covering North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;The International Journal of Communication Ethics&#039;&#039;, vol. 14, no. 4, 2017 (pp. 17–24).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western sanctions on Pyongyang and UN reports made on the basis of Shin’s allegations were notably not reviewed, much less changed, which marked a notable success for the anti-Pyongyang groups which pressured him into fabricating North Korean atrocities and supported his work’s propagation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dorell, Oren, ‘U.S. puts N. K. leader Kim Jong Un on sanctions list for human rights abuses,’ &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039; July 6, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What the DPRK’s adversaries needed was not necessarily a verifiable story, but rather an emotional and horrifying one which could be used to vilify it before the world and serve as a pretext for further hostile actions. Shin’s testimony filled this role perfectly, and there was no need for it to be even remotely true to do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shortly after the flaws in Shin’s testimony were exposed another defector, Park Yeonmi, rose to high prominence through similarly fierce promotion and strong endorsements in the West. At her debut speech at the One Young World Summit in Dublin in October 2014 she dressed in highly presentable pink traditional clothing and, much as Nayirah had, conspicuously wiped her eyes and held her hand to her mouth with long pauses which gave her words much added dramatic effect. Much as Colin Powell was described as having committed “lie after lie” to portray an Iraqi threat,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schwartz, Jon, ‘Lie After Lie: What Colin Powell Knew About Iraq 15 Years Ago and What He Told the U.N.,’ &#039;&#039;The Intercept&#039;&#039;, February 6, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; from advanced drones to a poison factory to false claims regarding aluminium tubes, so too did Park Yeonmi commit falsehood after falsehood to the record. Much as Powell’s statements continued to be debunked, only for him to come out with more, so too were most of Yeonmi’s claims relatively easy to confirm as false – as was clear to anyone with even a rudimentary understanding of North Korea. This did not stop her from making more claims which continued to be widely publicised by a Western press eager for such stories, and her fame quickly became unprecedented among celebrity defectors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Park’s false claims to global audiences regarding life in North Korea are too numerous to list, but some examples are given below. In the first line of her opening One World Summit speech she stated: “North Korea is an unimaginable country. There is only one channel on tv. There is also no internet.” For anyone with a basic knowledge of the country, who has exchanged emails with friends in Pyongyang or flicked through multiple channels showing several foreign films, these claims are ludicrous – but perfectly believable for Western audiences. When addressing the Hong Kong Foreign Correspondents Club, Park claimed North Koreans had never heard of Africa – although almost every senior and middle school in the country has a world map with Africa clearly labelled.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“Speak up against China”: North Korean defector Yeonmi Park’s tearful plea,’ &#039;&#039;Hong Kong Foreign Correspondents Club&#039;&#039;, April 3, 2017. ‘How North Korea’s burgeoning middle class is painting a new picture of life in the DPRK,’ &#039;&#039;Hong Kong Foreign Correspondents Club&#039;&#039;, December 8, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A look at a high school history textbook shows that African history receives more attention than it does in most Western countries or anywhere else in East Asia. This is not to mention the performing arts shows put on by the many African students in Pyongyang coming from across the continent – from Zimbabwe and Uganda to Nigeria and Senegal. When Park claimed anyone with a height over 4 foot ten was conscripted into the military, this appeared to have no basis in reality since the country had an all-volunteer force. Of hundreds of North Koreans the writer has met and the dozens to whom he has spoken about the military, none recalled ever being conscripted and all were over five foot.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Interview with Yeonmi Park in: ‘Tyranny, Slavery and Columbia U,’ &#039;&#039;The Jordan B. Peterson Podcast&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), Season 4, Episode 26, May 31, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When Park claimed there was no word for ‘love’ in North Korea, one needed only listen to one of its many popular love songs to know that there were many, and that her claim was totally ludicrous.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘There’s no word for love in North Korea,’ Yeonmi Park at Google Zeitgeist, May 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; She also claimed that there was virtually no word for ‘I,’ and that North Koreans had to say ‘we’ for everything from school – again totally ludicrous for anyone who has watched television or any kind of North Korean popular media or heard people have daily conversations across the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Interview with Yeonmi Park in: ‘Tyranny, Slavery and Columbia U,’ &#039;&#039;The Jordan B. Peterson Podcast&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), Season 4, Episode 26, May 31, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Her claims relied on her audiences’ total ignorance about the country, and to the prejudiced metanarrative which Western coverage had fostered for decades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before the end of 2014 a number of foreign journalists, many based in Seoul, had begun to question the truthfulness of Park’s story, with freelance journalist John Power publishing articles for &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039; highlighting her serious inconsistencies. The result, he noted, was harsh attacks on him by the often radical anti-North Korean groups which supported her. “I got a lot of grief for the story I wrote about Yeonmi Park. I pissed off every right-winger…. I wrote the story raising the questions people had about her and it got me in a load of shit,” he noted. Such attacks may have been intended to deter others from highlighting the extremely tenuous nature of her claims. Dr. Andrei Lankov observed that there were “bigger forces of manipulation at play” with Park’s rise to fame, highlighting that it was part of a broader phenomenon under which parts of the typical defector story had to be fabricated for the story to sell. “The real story of the refugee does not sell. It’s easier to create some fake stories about obligatory torture in the camps every second Saturday then to tell the real story which is boring,” he concluded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Murray, Richard, ‘Reporting on the impossible: The use of defectors in covering North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;The International Journal of Communication Ethics&#039;&#039;, vol. 14, no. 4, 2017 (pp. 17–24).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Award-winning documentary producer Mary Ann Jolley, having interviewed Park several times, observed in 2014: “Was the story she told of &#039;&#039;her&#039;&#039; life in North Korea accurate? The more speeches and interviews I read, watch and hear Park give, the more I become aware of serious inconsistencies in her story that suggest it wasn’t … if someone with such a high profile twists their story to fit the narrative we have come to expect from North Korean defectors, our perspective of the country could become dangerously skewed.” Jolley was one of many to highlight that the facts Park presented consistently failed to stand to reason, for example: “In telling of her escape from North Korea, Park often says she crossed three or even four mountains during the night to get to the border and describes the pain she endured because her shoes had holes in them. However, Hyesan where Park was living is right on the river that divides the two countries and there are no mountains to cross.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jolley, Mary Ann, ‘The Strange Tale of Yeonmi Park,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Park similarly claimed to have crossed the Gobi Desert from China into Mongolia at temperatures of minus 40 degrees with her mother and five other people including a baby – none of whom had any winter clothing, gloves, scarves or any guide. She claimed they crossed the entire desert on foot in such extreme weather in a single day, and when asked how this feat, which was impossible for many reasons, was achieved, she said it was a miracle.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Interview with Yeonmi Park in: ‘Tyranny, Slavery and Columbia U,’ &#039;&#039;The Jordan B. Peterson Podcast&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), Season 4, Episode 26, May 31, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another noteworthy claim which Park repeated several times was the following: “when I was nine years old, I saw my friend’s mother publicly executed. Her crime – watching a Hollywood movie.” This, too, was ridiculous, with even staunch critics of North Korea including professors in South Korea and other defectors highlighting that while the country did have the death penalty, it was reserved for crimes such as murder, human trafficking or smuggling.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jolley, Mary Ann, ‘The Strange Tale of Yeonmi Park,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Park described extreme hardship and having to “go to the mountain to get the grass to eat” and forage for food “like grass or sometimes dragonflies,” “eating grasshoppers, dragonflies, a lot of insects, tree bark, plants, flowers.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. Interview with Yeonmi Park in: ‘Tyranny, Slavery and Columbia U,’ &#039;&#039;The Jordan B. Peterson Podcast&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), Season 4, Episode 26, May 31, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “To watch dead bodies was my routine life. That’s how many people were dying from [lack of] food, and starving,” she noted on a separate occasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Hong Kong Special,’ &#039;&#039;Casey &amp;amp;#x26; Yeonmi: North Korea Today&#039;&#039;, September 25, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A 2021 iteration of the story was even more extreme, recalling “piles of human bodies” every spring from malnutrition, “and you see children, just rats eating human eyes, first, and then children catching these rats and they eat them and they somehow die from – I don’t know what it is. Then rats eat the children back. So this cycle of us eating rats and they eat us back is going to continue and continue.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Interview with Yeonmi Park in: ‘Tyranny, Slavery and Columbia U,’ &#039;&#039;The Jordan B. Peterson Podcast&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), Season 4, Episode 26, May 31, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such horror stories were very far from atypical particularly in her later talks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Earlier in her career preceding her major debut in 2014, however, when Park was interviewed alongside other defectors on the South Korean television show ‘Now On My Way to See You,’ her mother was asked: “When we talk about stories of people eating grass or people struggling to eat, Yeju [Park’s pseudonym at the time] says, ‘Oh that never happened….’ Why is that? Did Yeju never go through these experiences?” Park’s mother replied: “We were not to that extent. We were just never in a position where we were starving.” She claimed her daughter didn’t know about any serious hardship in North Korea until she left the country, stating: “Her father did his best to give his kids a better life, so … the kids didn’t know the truth about what was going on in North Korea,” highlighting that Yeonmi only learned about such stories after being featured on ‘Now On My Way to See You.’&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;북한의 상류층 예주의 남모를 고민!’ [‘Worrying about the appearance of Yeju, the upper class of North Korea!’], Now On My Way to See You, Episode 58, January 2013.&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jolley, Mary Ann, ‘The Strange Tale of Yeonmi Park,’ &amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;, December 10, 2014.&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The contradictions regarding Park’s personal experiences, including the kinds of abuses and hardships she claimed to have faced, were even more extreme, as well documented by another defector named Park Joo.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Yeonmi Park: The Defector Who Fooled the World,’ &#039;&#039;JooPark3782 Blog&#039;&#039;, December 22, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Park Yeonmi’s early perceptions of North Korea contrasted sharply with her much more extreme claims of later years. For example, her mother stated regarding a defector TV program she appeared on, where other defectors recounted various horror stories regarding their experiences: “She calls me before and after a show recording, asking me, ‘Am I really North Korean?’ She says she has no idea what the other girls on the show are talking about. She says she thinks everyone is lying on the show.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jolley, Mary Ann, ‘The Strange Tale of Yeonmi Park,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lee Je Son, another North Korean defector, noted that several facts about Park’s story were clearly false. Regarding some of Park’s claims she commented “no one would believe this unless they were an idiot.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lee, Je Son, ‘Why defectors change their stories,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, January 21, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; South Korean professors Shi Eun Yu and Kim Hyun Ah, who worked at the country’s processing sector for North Korean defectors, strongly refuted several of Park’s statements. “It’s not possible” they stated outright.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jolley, Mary Ann, ‘The Strange Tale of Yeonmi Park,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Swiss businessman Felix Abt, who had worked and travelled extensively in North Korea for seven years, strongly refuted Park’s claims as “obviously exaggerated or plain false,” noting multiple significant inconsistencies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Power, John, ‘North Korea: Defectors and Their Sceptics,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, October 29, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Park’s narrative was nevertheless highly prized in the West for the emotional deliveries she gave, for the way her extreme claims could grab headlines, and for affirming Western supremacy by presenting westernisation as the solution to and inevitable fate of her country. She was thus strongly endorsed and promoted by Western sources because, like Nayirah, her story suited the Western agenda against a key target. Following her debut, she embarked on an international promotional tour that included radio and television appearances around the world, and subsequently appeared on a panel at the U.S. State Department on Human Rights Day to present her claims. Several journalists, such as veteran DPRK analyst Michael Basset, continued to conclude that Park’s statements regarding North Korea were out of touch with the reality in the country, and that she was using outright lies to gain fame and, in the process, tarnish the country’s image. Park meanwhile reaped a small fortune from her sensationalized speeches, from which she earned over $12,500 per speech according to her agent.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Carroll, Chad, ‘Claims N. Korean defector earns $41k per speech “completely incorrect”,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, June 30, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Much as public relations firm Hill+Knowlton had helped to create Nayirah as a phenomenon, Park was similarly supported and trained by the Teach North Korean Refugees Global Education Center, which was founded by International Director of the Atlas Network NGO Casey Lartigue. Lartigue was the host of &#039;&#039;North Korea Today&#039;&#039;, and his NGO was funded by the U.S. State Department and the U.S. Congress. It in turn directly funded defectors such as Park and defector groups to promote anti-North Korean narratives. When meeting with the writer in person, Lartigue emphasised that he and his associates had the goal of nothing less than the total destruction of North Korea’s political system, the remaking of its society and punishment of its leadership. “If you met [North Korean leader, Chairman] Kim Jong Un, what would you say to him?” he asked. Answering his own question, he said: “I would have nothing to say to him, there’s nothing one can say to these kinds of people, their only job is killing Koreans, and the only way to help North Koreans is to bring them down.” He showed the writer photos of himself alongside Park, whose work he expressed considerable pride in and to whom he said his organisation had provided tremendous support, alongside other defectors, to speak against the country. To one familiar with North Korea, Lartigue gave the impression of an extremist who firmly believed that that those who resisted Western power and rejected Western hegemony, values and ideology needed to be neutralised. The support of his organisation, which widely recruited and groomed defectors in South Korea, was central to facilitating Park Yeonmi’s rise to international fame.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the time of this writing Park had gained 600,000 subscribers on her YouTube channel &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea&#039;&#039; and was publishing new videos several times a week making consistently ludicrous claims and frequently predicting the country’s imminent collapse or its leadership’s imminent overthrow.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘How Covid-19 is Destroying the North Korean Regime,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), June 1, 2021. ‘Uprising inside North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), April 28, 2021. ‘Is the North Korean Regime Collapsing,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), May 27, 2021. ‘The End of Kim Jong-un,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), January 31, 2021. ‘Coup in North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), March 1, 2021. ‘Breaking News: Massive Uprising in Musan, North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), March 9, 2021. ‘Is Kim Jong-Un about to be replaced,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), June 17, 2021. ‘The Deadly New Virus Spreading in North Korea Might Bring Down the Regime,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), May 3, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Examples from the first half of 2021 alone include: Kim Jong Un’s sister and many North Korean children being frequent consumers of crystal meth;&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Shocking Secret of Kim Yo-jeong,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), July 7, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; disabled people&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘What Happens If you become disabled in North Korea?,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), January 14, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and AIDS patients being executed or experimented on with chemical weapons;&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Deadly New Virus Spreading in North Korea Might Bring Down the Regime,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), May 3, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; women being sold by the government as sex slaves to China;&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘How Much Does North Korean Regime Earn Selling Their Women to China,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), February 21, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kim Jong Un being secretly gay;&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Is Kim Jong-Un Gay?,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), February 26, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kim Jong Un having several mistresses&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Will Kim Jong Un’s Mistress Take Over North Korea?,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), March 15, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and female sex slaves;&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The True Dark Side of North Korea Pleasure Squad,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), April 19, 2021. ‘North Korea’s Secret “Pleasure Squad” Parties,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), December 17, 2021. ‘Exclusive: New Photos of Kim Jong Un’s Pleasure Squad,’ &#039;&#039;Voice of North Korea by Yeonmi Park&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), December 23, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; among hundreds of others. An entire volume would need to be written on the Park Yeonmi phenomenon in order to debunk the literally hundreds of total fabrications which she spread to her large audience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shin and Park were very far from isolated examples, with notable others including:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* Defector Lee Soon Ok, who gave testimony before the U.S. House of Representatives in 2004 elaborating on claims that Christians were tortured and burned to death molten iron in North Korean political prisons. The head of the North Korean Defectors’ Association in Seoul, Chang In Suk, claimed to know first-hand that Lee was never a political prisoner as claimed, with many other defectors agreeing that Lee’s accounts were very far from credible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Song, Jiyoung, ‘Why do North Korean defector testimonies so often fall apart?,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 13, 2015. Song, Jiyoung, ‘Unreliable witnesses: The challenge of separating truth from fiction when it comes to North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Policy Forum&#039;&#039;, August 2, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
* Defector Kwon Hyuk, who told the U.S. Congress that he was an intelligence officer at North Korea’s embassy in Beijing and had witnessed the government conducting human experiments on political prisoners. His testimony was key to building support for passing the North Korea Human Rights Act in 2004 to place further sanctions on the country. His story was subsequently retold in a prominent BBC documentary which brought it to the public’s attention, but a more detailed analysis by South Korea’s &#039;&#039;Yonhap&#039;&#039; news agency subsequently largely discredited his claims.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘BBC “북, 정치범 생체실험 보도” 신빙성 논란’ [‘BBC’s “North Korea reports on political prisoner’s biological experiments” credibility controversy’], &amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Media Today&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;, March 2, 2004.&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
* Defector Kim Hye Kyung testified before the Canadian parliament that she knew a woman who killed her baby and sold it as pork in a market in North Korea – which she portrayed as reflecting the general state of affairs in the country. Her testimony was widely questioned by Korean defectors and analysts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Song, Jiyoung, ‘Unreliable witnesses: The challenge of separating truth from fiction when it comes to North Korea,’ &amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Policy Forum&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;, August 2, 2015. ‘아들을 토막내 고기로 팔았다? 그건 거짓말’ [‘Did you sell your son as meat? That’s a lie’], &amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;OhMyNews&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;, February 12, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These testimonies were highly valued in the West for the self-gratification they provided, appearing to affirm the idea of Western superiority over the world’s least westernised state, as well as providing pretexts for hostile policies against the East Asian adversary usually including further economic sanctions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Writing for the &#039;&#039;International Journal of Communication Ethics&#039;&#039;, in a study of how defector testimonies shaped coverage of North Korea, journalism educator in South Korea Richard Murray noted that much Western reporting was “highly speculative or loosely fictional,” with uncritical use of defectors skewing the world’s understanding of the country. He observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;There were issues in the reliability of all these sources with defectors and their testimony being particularly problematic. Issues in which defectors and how defector testimony was used reigned supreme. Defector testimony was used to support an isolationist premised narrative on North Korea under the guise of human rights…. Stereotyping, caricature and lazy analysis are all hallmarks of the use and treatment of North Korean refugees and their community as a whole in reporting [on] North Korea from South Korea … the marketplace for defector stories is crowded and that has led to defectors outdoing each other to sell their stories.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Murray, Richard, ‘Reporting on the impossible: The use of defectors in covering North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;The International Journal of Communication Ethics&#039;&#039;, vol. 14, no. 4, 2017 (pp. 17–24).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; correspondent Choe Sung Hun similarly observed regarding defectors: “some of them have a habit when they meet a reporter, they begin imagining: ‘What kind of answer is he looking for?’ They will provide the answer they think you want … horrible made- up stories about NK.” Efforts by anti-North Korea and human rights organisations to use defectors to manipulate journalists were widespread, he observed, and there was a strong tendency to “exaggerate and make up stories,” recounting: “I see human rights activists doing this all the time.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 17–24).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Media outlets also played important roles in interpreting and at times distorting defector accounts to fit into the narratives that were most favoured. As noted by lecturer at Leiden University and head of Korea work at the International Crisis Group Christopher Green, media outlets and scholars consistently dishonestly portrayed North Koreans as leaving their country only due to hardship and deprivation. He highlighted that the primary reasons for leaving ranged from wanting to be with loved ones abroad or wanting a better education for their children, and often had nothing to do with living conditions in North Korea itself – but that this kind of story would not be fit in with the narratives journalists or scholars sought to convey.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Green, C., ‘Why North Korean defectors choose to leave,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, April 27, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The South Korean government’s National Human Rights Commission of Korea similarly observed “a tendency on the part of journalists … distorting defector accounts of life and escape from North Korea.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ahn, J., ‘Almost half of defectors experience discrimination in the South: Major survey,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, March 15, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The manipulation of defector testimonies by media outlets in countries hostile to North Korea, and the use of financial incentives as a means of extracting false testimony, was attested to by defector Kim Ryon Hui in a 2018 interview with Korean-American documentary producer David Yun. Having repeatedly criticised the campaign to vilify the country, she stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It is defectors who say that there really are human rights violations in the North, but we have to examine defectors very closely. There is a TV show called &#039;&#039;Now On My Way to See You&#039;&#039; in South Korea. It’s a show starring defectors and their stories…. When you watch this show and all its star defectors, you will watch with tears running down your face. ‘North Korea has to be destroyed.’ ‘We must liberate North Koreans and given them freedom.’ It will make you say things like that…. However, partition [of Korea] means that news from the other side is not told truthfully. Instead, the prolonged [Korean] war creates a need to distort truth and tell lies. The people who need war are creating this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Now On My Way to See You&#039;&#039; airs four times a month … two days of shooting makes four episodes for a month. The pay for two days of work is $2000. No worker, no matter who they are, if they had a job that pays $2000 for 2 days, what would they do? They would try their best to hold on to that job. But ‘the North lives in extreme poverty,’ ‘we starve and shiver’ – just these testimonies won’t keep you on the show. It’s more difficult than keeping a job at Samsung or those huge corporations. You’re going to need more of ‘I was so hungry I ate a human being,’ ‘I gave birth to a baby, but because he’s disabled the government buried him alive.’ Only these kinds of testimonies can get you a place on the show. I have a friend that got a call from &#039;&#039;Now On My Way to See You&#039;&#039; staff. This friend was caught three times while trying to live in China and was caught by Chinese authorities each time. And when the show found out they called and asked my friend if he could join the cast. ‘We heard you were caught three times. All you have to do is tell us the story,’ they said. So my friend replied ‘I have no idea what other defectors are talking about on your show. I was caught three times [and returned to North Korea], but I never have experienced what the defectors claim on your show. I don’t know what country they’re talking about.’ Then, the show staff member said: ‘Sir, you can’t say that kind of stuff.’ Then added: ‘Don’t worry we will give you a script. All you have to do is read it out loud’…. So the show has a pre-made script at the ready, and when the defector doesn’t know what to say the script is given to fill the space. So they take a kernel of truth like my friend who did get caught three times and when they take that and pile lies on top of it – it becomes the new reality. It becomes the new truth. I think this is very unfortunate.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Yun, David, ‘Loyal Citizens of Pyongyang in Seoul’ (Documentary), October 16, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;A defector interviewed under the name Mr. Choi, who also lived in South Korea, similarly referred to North Koreans who made inflated claims about unfathomable human rights abuses and horrors in the north as “the defectors who just read aloud the NIS’ fictions” – the NIS (National Intelligence Service) being South Korea’s chief intelligence agency equivalent to the CIA. “These guys don’t work for money; they don’t work in factories or companies. They talk for money,” he concluded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the allure of fame and fortune motivated some defectors to seek celebrity status with extreme testimonies, the need to subsist in South Korea was also a significant motivator since northerners earned significantly less money than locals, faced discrimination in employment, education and healthcare access, and often struggled to adapt to life.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Almost half of defectors experience discrimination in the South: Major survey,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, March 15, 2017&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The fact that defectors and their children residing in Seoul have been known in extreme cases to die of starvation was an important indicator of this.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lee, Hakyung Kate, ‘North Korean mother and son defectors die of suspected starvation in Seoul,’ &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Statistics ranging from defectors’ unemployment rates to high school dropout rates among their children further demonstrated this,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Go, Myong-Hyun, ‘Resettling in South Korea: Challenges for Young North Korean Refugees,’ &#039;&#039;The Asan Institute for Policy Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 4, no. 26, September 12–29, 2019. ‘Report to Congressional Requesters, Humanitarian Assistance: Status of North Korean Refugee Resettlement and Asylum in the United States,’ &#039;&#039;United States Government Accountability Office&#039;&#039; (GAO-10-691), June 2010 (p. 44).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; making sensationalist reporting an attractive avenue to escape poverty. Dr. Konstantin Asmolov, a leading fellow at the Russian Academy of Sciences Institute for Far Eastern Studies Korean Studies Centre, was among those to observe to this effect: “The media has enough materials about how difficult they find it to adapt in the South and that they are considered second-class citizens there. One of the few ways to get more is to actively participate in propaganda against North Korea, telling the public not so much what is really going on, but what is desired to be heard. And as the competition is high, it is necessary to tell something particularly terrible and become the author of an ‘exclusive rumor.’”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘On the Fate of Thae Yong-ho,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, January 28, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Senior lecturer in Korean studies at the University of Melbourne Song Jiyoung similarly observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Cash payments in return for interviews with North Korean refugees have been standard practice in the field for years…. A government official from the South Korean Ministry of Unification told me the range of fees could vary wildly, from $50–500 per hour, depending on the quality of information. But this practice raises a difficulty: how does the payment change the relation between a researcher and an interviewee, and what effect will it have on the story itself? This practice also drives the demand for ‘saleable stories’: the more exclusive, shocking or emotional, the higher the fee.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Song, Jiyoung, ‘Why do North Korean defector testimonies so often fall apart?,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 13, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Song highlighted that defectors “have become well aware of what the interviewer wants to hear. Whether speaking to the UN, U.S. Congress or western media, the questions are the same every time: why did you leave North Korea, and how terrible is it?” He added that “first-person testimonies have become the norm, and have increasingly come to involve younger victims with more tragic, dramatic, visual and emotional accounts.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Song observed in a separate assessment: “The more terrible their stories are, the more attention they receive. The more international invitations they receive, the more cash comes in. It is how the capitalist system works: competition for more tragic and shocking stories.” (Song, Jiyoung, ‘Unreliable witnesses: The challenge of separating truth from fiction when it comes to North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Policy Forum&#039;&#039;, August 2, 2015.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With cross-examination and by consulting multiple sources being highly time-consuming, he noted, unverified information was often accepted at face value to satisfy the demand for extreme headlines.&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In my 16 years studying North Korean refugees, I have experienced numerous inconsistent stories, some intentional omission and occasionally, some lies … many refugees say they feel pressured for defector stories. Ahn Myung Chol, a former prison guard at Camp 22, said people liked shocking stories and these so-called ‘defector-activists’ were merely responding to this desire. Chong Kwang-il, a former prisoner at Camp 15, said the fame brought by media exposure trapped them, forcing them to reproduce a certain narrative.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Song noted that the accuracy of testimonies often mattered little to activists and those who were receiving them so long as they portrayed North Korea negatively.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These false testimonies had very real consequences. U.S. legislation including the North Korea Human Rights Act, and subsequent much harsher measures passed under the Obama administration, were overwhelmingly reliant on the oral accounts of defectors to provide justification. The same was true for the 2013 UN Commission of Inquiry into human rights in North Korea which launched a report that overwhelmingly relied on defector testimony.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Song, Jiyoung, ‘Unreliable witnesses: The challenge of separating truth from fiction when it comes to North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Policy Forum&#039;&#039;, August 2, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was not only the claims defectors which were fabricated, but in many cases also the claims that any defection had occurred at all. The most prominent example was the extreme coercion used to force Korean prisoners of war to refuse repatriation during the Korean War (see Chapter 2). A more recent example was the case of 12 North Korean waitresses employed in China, who were reported to have sought asylum in South Korea in 2016. At a time of high tensions, this was widely hailed by Western media outlets as yet another sign of the disillusionment of North Korea’s population with their country and its leadership.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ripley, Will, ‘Tearful North Korean waitresses: Our “defector” colleagues were tricked,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, April 20, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While Pyongyang continued to insist that its waitresses had been kidnapped, publicising interviews with their bereaved families, these claims were inevitably dismissed in the West as propaganda. With the inauguration of a new administration in South Korea in 2017, however, it emerged the following year that the waitresses had indeed been kidnapped by South Korean intelligence, reportedly on personal orders of President Park Geun Hye, and that they wished to return home. The women had been denied access to the press or lawyers to prevent this from becoming known. Only after being reported in South Korean media was this later re-reported by a number of Western outlets, although seven years later the women remain in custody and unable to return.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Tale of North Korean Waitresses Who Fled to South Takes Dark Turn,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 11, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many other supposed defectors claimed to have been similarly coerced or tricked into moving to South Korea from China and were prevented from returning, although this was very seldom reported as it contradicted the Western narrative of the North as near unliveable and as a country-sized prison.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Yun, David,‘Loyal Citizens of Pyongyang in Seoul’ (Documentary), October 16, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Western efforts to vilify Pyongyang it was an inconvenient truth that significant numbers of defectors sought to return to North Korea, with most prohibited from leaving South Korea although some succeeded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Choe, Sang-Hun, ‘A North Korean Defector’s Regret,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 15, 2015. Taylor, Adam, ‘Why North Korean Defectors Keep Returning Home,’ &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, December 26, 2013. Yoon, Soo, ‘North Korean defectors see American dream deferred as reality sets in the US,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2016. ‘South Korea to deport Korean-American accused of praising North,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, January 9, 2015. ‘Shattering the myth that all N. Koreans want to defect to S. Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Hankyoreh&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, the numbers seeking to return to their country after experiencing life in the South rose throughout the 2010s. As one North Korean living in Seoul, Kwon Chol Nam, said when interviewed in 2017: “even though North Korea is poorer, I felt more free there. Neighbours and people help each other and depend on each other. Life is simpler there and here they are just slaves to money.” Kwon was arrested by South Korean police for attempting to return home, and his case was far from exceptional.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘After Fleeing North Korea, some defectors want to go back to life under Kim Jong Un,’ &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, December 14, 2017. Yun, David, ‘Loyal Citizens of Pyongyang in Seoul’ (Documentary), October 16, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, on the very day that Kwon’s interview was published, a UN human rights hearing on North Korea held in Seoul was interrupted by a tearful defector, Kim Ryon Hui, who begged to be allowed to return home after having repeatedly attempted to leave the South for years.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korean defector interrupts UN human rights event to plead tearfully to be allowed to return to Pyongyang,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039; December 14, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This reality undermined efforts to portray the North Korean state as one committing untold horrors within its borders, and was carefully omitted from Western reporting. Also omitted were the rewards offered by South Korea of up to $860,000 per person, depending on circumstances, for defections.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hancocks, Paula and Masters, James, ‘South Korea to quadruple reward fee for North Korean defectors,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, March 5, 2017. ‘South Korea boosts reward for defectors from North to $860,000,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, March 5, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;North Korea in the Western Press&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Beyond defector testimonies, efforts to vilify North Korea have relied heavily on Western media outlets and various anti-Pyongyang human rights groups’ fabrication or misrepresentation of information. Several Western journalists have attested to the unreliability of major outlets’ reporting on the country, with Max Fisher from the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; writing that when covering North Korea: “almost any story is treated as broadly credible, no matter how outlandish or thinly sourced.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fisher, Max, ‘No, Kim Jong Un probably didn’t feed his uncle to 120 hungry dogs,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Isaac Stone-Fish wrote in &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; that: “as an American journalist you can write almost anything you want about North Korea and people will just accept it.” He admitted to having done the same himself, detailing a severe North Korean drug epidemic without evidence which later proved to be entirely false.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone Fish, Isaac, ‘The Black Hole of North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A study published in the &#039;&#039;International Journal of Communication Ethics&#039;&#039; by Richard Murray observed accordingly: “North Korea’s isolation has resulted in an ‘anything goes’ approach to reporting on the nation that would not be acceptable in covering any other country.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Murray, Richard, ‘Reporting on the impossible: The use of defectors in covering North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;The International Journal of Communication Ethics&#039;&#039;, vol. 14, no. 4, 2017 (pp. 17–24).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039; similarly noted: “when it comes to covering news about the ‘Hermit Kingdom’ it seems that sometimes the rule book is thrown out the window.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Carroll, Chad, ‘North Korea’s invisible phone, killer dogs and other such stories – why the world is transfixed,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, January 6, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A report from &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039; came to much the same conclusion – that almost any story depicting the country negatively was generally accepted in Western press.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Taylor, Adam, ‘Why You Shouldn’t Necessarily Trust Those Reports Of Kim Jong- un Executing His Ex-Girlfriend,’ &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, August 29, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Korean Studies professor at Colombia University and prominent expert on North Korea, Charles Armstrong, referred to the country’s post-Cold War isolation as having “served in the West as a blank screen on which many – often mutually contradictory – fears and fantasies have been projected.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Armstrong, Charles K., ‘Korea and its Futures: Unification and the Unfinished War, Review,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of Asian Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 60, no. 1, February 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One way this manifested was in common fabricated reports of executions carried out by the Korean state, with Western reports that high profile North Korean figures from leading pop singers to generals were ordered killed consistently followed by reappearances by the same supposedly dead figures on camera.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Former North Korean general believed executed turns up alive,’ &#039;&#039;Fox News&#039;&#039;, May 10, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An example was CNN’s report in May 2015, which it framed as revealing “the ugly truth about the regime,” alleging that Chairman Kim Jong Un had personally ordered his aunt Kim Kyong Hui to be poisoned and killed. The killing of an elderly family member by the leader of one of the West’s main adversaries was subsequently widely re-reported by Western news outlets, and as was often the case defectors were cited as the source.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hancocks, Paula, ‘North Korean leader ordered aunt to be poisoned, defector says,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, May 12, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Mrs. Kim was very much alive, however, went on to make a public appearance in January 2020.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hotham, Oliver, ‘Kim Jong Un’s aunt, once reported killed, makes first appearance in six years,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, January 25, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another example was the report in 2013 that famous North Korean singer Hyon Song Wol not only had been arrested, but was secretly the former girlfriend of Chairman Kim who had then ordered her execution by firing squad along with 11 other entertainers. Widespread reports in Western media outlets surrounding the story included an extramarital affair by the Korean leader and the much older singer, Hyon and other singers trading in sex tapes, and several other claims which, although appearing ridiculous to those familiar with North Korea, were believable enough for public consumption.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Kim Jong Un’s Ex-Lover Hyon Song-Wol “Executed By North Korean Firing Squad After Making Sex Tape”,’ &#039;&#039;Huffington Post&#039;&#039;, August 23, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hyon’s fame as a symbol of Korean performing arts, and her frequent singing of national songs at major events, meant she was a particularly attractive target for a fabricated story involving pornography and execution for those seeking to tarnish North Korea’s image. She reappeared on television several months after her supposed execution, however, and subsequently performed several times including on goodwill visits to South Korea in 2018 with no sign of any veracity to the allegations made.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘(和訳)『白頭と漢拏はわが祖国』三池淵管弦楽団・玄松月(ヒョンソンウォル)団長 Hyon Song-wol 平昌五輪（北朝鮮芸術団が韓 国ソウルで公演）’ [(Japanese translation) “Hakuto and Hansho is my homeland” Hyon Song-wol, leader of the Miikebuchi Orchestra, Hyon Song-wol Pyeongchang Olympics (North Korean art troupe performing in Seoul, South Korea)] (Youtube Channel), February 12, 2018.&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Kim Jong Un’s “executed” ex-girlfriend comes back from the dead with appearance on state TV,’ &amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;Mirror&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt;, May 17, 2014.&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Serbian volleyball coach Branislav Moro, who trained North Korea’s national team, noted as an example of the near complete detachment of Western reporting from reality that major Western media outlets had reported on the executions of North Korean athletes as punishment for their failure to win medals at international competitions. Moro stated: “for example, I sit right next to one of those ‘killed’ athletes and I’m too ashamed to tell him that he’s supposed to be dead. I even used my cell phone to check on the internet to confirm his identity. Basically, there is very little truthful information out there.” Moro stressed that this was indicative of a wider phenomenon under which Western press’ fabricated stories of misconduct by the Korean state served to harm its international image.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Serbian Coach Reveals How Mainstream Media “Kills” North Korean Athletes,’ &#039;&#039;Sputnik News&#039;&#039;, September 16, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable prior example was the reporting by a number of Western organisations, most prominently the Washington-based Human Rights Without Frontiers, regarding the fate Korean defector Yu Tae Jun. Yu had defected to South Korea and received southern citizenship, but later returned to find his wife. The rights group’s report stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In June of last year he is known to have been executed in South Hamyong Province in North Korea. It is known that the North Korean government executed many former North Koreans, however this is the first time that the victim has actually been identified. In addition, due to the fact that Mr. Yu was a South Korean citizen, the repercussions for this incident are expected to be large. Mr. Yu was publicly executed in front of a group of North Korean citizens. It is known that he was charged with going to South Korea and committing treason against the Pyongyang government.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Former North Korean was “publicly executed,”’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Without Frontiers&#039;&#039;, February 28, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;“By all accounts,” seconded prominent British rights expert Aidan Foster-Carter, “he’s now very dead – at just 33.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Foster-Carter, Aidan, ‘They shoot people, don’t they?,’ &#039;&#039;Asia Times&#039;&#039;, March 22, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western and South Korean media were quick to pick up on this execution, with prominent Seoul-based paper &#039;&#039;Chosun Ilbo&#039;&#039; reporting on it on ten separate occasions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After reports of his public execution had circulated in Western press for some months, the “now very dead” Yu Tae Jun gave a press conference in North Korea on June 12, 2001.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Seo, Soo-min, ‘Video footage shows defector alive in NK,’ &#039;&#039;Korea Times&#039;&#039;, August 21, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He subsequently returned to South Korea in 2002, having been fully pardoned for his defection by Pyongyang. Yu’s mother, Ahn Chong Suk, stated regarding the circumstances of his return: “I heard from my son that the North Korean leader directed my son’s pardon on April 30 last year by saying that a man who loves his wife also loves the fatherland.” She nevertheless cautioned her son to lie about the circumstances of his return because otherwise “it might make [North Korean leader Chairman] Kim Jong Il look good.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Defector pardoned by NK leader, mother says,’ &#039;&#039;Korea Times&#039;&#039;, August 31, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yu’s case was far from an exceptional one in terms of the coverage it received from Western human rights groups and media outlets. False reports of executions went as far as the claim in 2019 by leading British papers, citing anonymous sources, that a North Korean general had been executed by being thrown in piranha tank built specifically for such killings. This fit in with reports in Western press over several years of a range of other execution methods, consistently based on anonymous sources, ranging from feeding to tigers and dogs to blasts with anti-aircraft artillery.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Adu, Aletha, ‘Kim Jong-un throws general into piranha-filled fish tank in Bond-inspired execution, reports claim,’ &#039;&#039;The Sun&#039;&#039;, June 9, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps the leading media source of extreme fabricated stories on North Korea was &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; (RFA),&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korean University Students Copy Kim Jong Un’s Hairstyle,’ &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, March 25, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a U.S. government-funded non-profit broadcasting corporation with the stated purpose of “advancing the goals of U.S. foreign policy.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, ‘About,’ Broadcasting Board of Governors. n.d. (Retrieved June 5, 2016). Sosin, Gene, &#039;&#039;Sparks of Liberty: an insider’s memoir of Radio Liberty&#039;&#039;, University Park, Pennsylvania State University Press, 1999 (p. 257). Welch, David, &#039;&#039;Propaganda, power and persuasion from World War I to Wikileaks&#039;&#039;, London, New York, I. B. Tauris, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One of its most widely circulated and spectacular stories in the early years of Kim Jong Un’s leadership was that the new leader had “fed his uncle to dogs”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dier, Arden, ‘Report: Kim Jong Un fed uncle alive to 120 starved dogs,’ &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, January 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; – a story widely re-reported in Western news outlets which proved to be entirely false.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kaiman, Jonathan, ‘Story about Kim Jong-un’s uncle being fed to dogs originated with satirist,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, January 6, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; RFA was a leading producer of fabricated stories either alleging severe North Korean government abuses of its population or claiming the state had instituted absurd new policies. Another notable example was a report shortly after Chairman Kim’s accession that all men in North Korea were required by law to copy his exact haircut&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korean University Students Copy Kim Jong Un’s Hairstyle,’ &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, March 25, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; – which was similarly re-reported as fact without evidence or corroboration.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korea: Students required to get Kim Jong-un haircut,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, March 26, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As was very often the case with RFA stories in particular, it turned out to be entirely false.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘How the &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; released the whole set of baloney,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, November 26, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Foreign businessmen and NGO workers in Pyongyang at the time all contradicted the story – in the words of the director of Singapore-based NGO Choson Exchange it was “just stupid.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Macdonald, Hamish, ‘Why men’s Kim Jong Un hairstyle requirement is unlikely true,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, March 26, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2017 RFA reported that the Chinese Foreign Ministry had advised all its citizens to immediately evacuate North Korea for their safety,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘China Warns its Citizens in North Korea to Leave as Conflict with U.S. Looms,’ &#039;&#039;Sputnik News&#039;&#039;, May 2, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and while some who heard the broadcast did evacuate there was no record of such a warning ever being issued.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The ministry subsequently had to release a statement denying the report which it referred to as Fake News.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the People’s Republic of China, Foreign Ministry Spokesperson Geng Shuang’s Regular Press Conference on May 2, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
RFA retained close ties to U.S. intelligence from its foundation, and was referred to by the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; as a “CIA broadcasting venture” established during the Cold War as part of a generously funded agency propaganda network alongside Radio Free Europe, Radio Liberty, Free Cuba Radio and several others.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Worldwide Propaganda Network Built by the C.I.A.,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 26, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By fabricating stories misrepresenting and demonising North Korea, the state-funded outlet advanced U.S. foreign policy goals by depicting America’s oldest state adversary as a pariah and exacerbating tensions around it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Alongside outright fabrications, news from North Korea was often misrepresented in Western reporting with similar results. An example was a report in 2012 that Pyongyang had claimed to have discovered a “unicorn lair.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korea Says It’s Found a “Unicorn Lair,”’ &#039;&#039;U.S. News&#039;&#039;, November 30, 2012. ‘Unicorns’ Existence Proven, Says North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, November 30, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was again widely re-reported by Western media outlets and was one of many fabricated stories to appear in the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;–endorsed bestselling guide to the country titled North Korea, &#039;&#039;Unmasking Three Generations of&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;Madmen&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cases of Korean news being similarly misrepresented were highly common, an example being British press reports that North Korean media was claiming deceased Chairman Kim Jong Il had invented burritos – or shwarma depending on the Western source reporting it – which helped contribute to the image of the country as one far out of touch with reality. Korean outlets had in fact credited Chairman Kim with having suggested that “wheat cakes stuffed with meat” be offered to workers at certain locations, not with inventing the popular snack. (Gill, Kate, ‘North Koreans enjoy burritos after paper bizarrely claims Kim Jong-il “invented dish in 2011”,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, January 4, 2022.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The original Korean statement announced the discovery of an archaeological site associated with the ancient capital of King Dongmyeong of Gogurye, a poetic term for which is “kiringul” – a unicorn lair.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Taking the unicorn story as an example of a wider phenomenon, one Texan political commentator noted that Western coverage of North Korea relied heavily on “long-standing stereotypes of East Asian ‘oddity’ to dehumanise North Koreans and justify U.S. aggression against them…. U.S. propaganda can dismiss North Korea’s legitimate concerns so easily because of the underlying racist assumption that these are a bizarre and simple-minded people that believe in things like unicorns. This feeds off of and into orientalist logic that sees East Asians as a nearly subhuman ‘other’ that can’t be reasoned with and so must be handled with force.” (‘A Lot of What You Know About North Korea Is Racist Nonsense,’ &#039;&#039;Medium&#039;&#039;, April 18, 2017).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Complementing Western reporting vilifying the DPRK, positive imagery of the state was consistently depicted either as a façade or censored entirely. The blocking of North Korean-run or pro-North Korean media content by American social media platforms such as YouTube represented only part of the picture.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘YouTube blocks North Korean channel,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 14, 2016. Solon, Olivia, ‘YouTube shuts down North Korean propaganda channels,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2017. Kang, Seung-woo, ‘North Korea engaged in fights against YouTube sanctions,’ &#039;&#039;Korea Times&#039;&#039;, February 11, 2021. O’Carroll, Chad, ‘YouTube terminates new North Korean propaganda channel, weeks after launch,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, August 5, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A prominent article written for the German Institute of Global Area Studies by researchers David Shim and Dirk Nabers regarding portrayals of North Korea in the West concluded that positive images were tightly and effectively censored. “Images of North Korea showing its military ‘strength’ and internal ‘weakness’ are highlighted as idiosyncratic aspects to emphasise its Otherness. The use of images marks North Korea in particular ways, which separate ‘them’ from ‘us’… A good example of what is made almost invisible in Western representations of North Korea is smiling or joyful ordinary North Korean people,” they concluded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shim, David and Nabers, Dirk, &#039;&#039;North Korea and the Politics of Visual Representation&#039;&#039;, German Institute of Global and Area Studies, GIGA Research Programme: Power, Norms and Governance in International Relations, April 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One seemingly trivial but significant example of suppression of positive imagery of North Korea was the response to the popular apolitical video blog by British traveller Louis Cole, which focused on the quality of attractions such as its fun karaoke and water parks and the kind local people. When the videos’ popularity risked undermining predominant Western portrayals of North Korea, Cole was heavily criticised by organisations such as New York-based Human Rights Watch for failing to speak negatively about the country’s politics, and was even widely accused of being a paid agent&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;This allegation was very commonly used to dismiss those whose narratives regarding Western targets strongly contradicted those of the West, whether those defending Chinese state policies after extended time in the country, or reporting positively on life in Iraq under the Ba’athist government.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; of Pyongyang.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Butterly, Amelia, ‘Vlogger Louis Cole Denies North Korea Paid for Videos of his Trip,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, August 18, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Cole was instead expected to describe the country in line with the way its image had been constructed in the West – an invisible “true North Korea” never seen on camera but which Western sources insisted represented the reality of the country:&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robertson, Phil, ‘Louis Cole’s Merry North Korea Adventure,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Watch&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; one where seemingly happy and well fed people were supposedly secretly starving and miserable behind closed doors.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Anderson, David, ‘Useful Idiots: Tourism in North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, March 6, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The extent to which positive aspects and achievements of North Korea were denied or dismissed, based on the supposition that the country must actually look different in secret, reflected the strength of the metanarrative the Western world had constructed which predisposed populations exposed to its media to dismiss positive stories and accept negative ones. Dr. Konstantin Asmolov observed to this effect:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the author sees one more aspect associated with the fundamental demonisation of the DPRK as the Land of Darkness. After all, from the standpoint of the demonising propagandists, such a state is fundamentally unable to create something positive, especially something aimed at improving the living standards of the population…. If something is noticed there which is along the lines of improving the living standards of the population, it is propaganda, and the actual situation does not work that way. If they invent something useful, that is not actually their own invention, they just stole it. If something is built there, then the building has been erected on the bones of countless prisoners, or it has something to do with the Potemkin village.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘Korea: Large Construction Baloney,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, August 21, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Even in supposedly apolitical content, North Korea could very seldom be mentioned in the West without harsh rebuke. Whether it be a travel guide, an art gallery or a collection of mountain scenery there was almost always additional commentary labelling it as something along the lines of the “most vicious, paranoid, murderous dictatorship” – as a British book on flag designs referred to it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marshall, Tim, &#039;&#039;Worth Dying For: The Power and Politics of Flags&#039;&#039;, London, Elliott &amp;amp;#x26; Thompson, 2016 (p. 165).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This is not only indicative of the degree of animosity felt in the Western world towards its oldest adversary – but also an almost total inability to view it apolitically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Sinking a South Korean Warship: An Attack That Never Happened&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
As tensions between Pyongyang and Washington increased in the 2010s North Korea was increasingly accused of launching attacks based on dubious evidence. This served to provide additional pretext both for U.S. involvement in East Asia, furthering the goals of the Obama administration’s Pivot to Asia initiative, and for placing additional pressure on Pyongyang.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On March 26, 2010, the South Korean Navy Pohang Class corvette &#039;&#039;ROKS Cheonan&#039;&#039; sank during anti-submarine warfare exercises killing 46 seamen onboard. The incident was initially widely blamed by families of the dead on the incompetence of the Navy, but some weeks later local media began to speculate that North Korea may have been to blame. Evidence at the time was highly questionable – namely citing an unnamed NGO representative who said he received a call from a North Korean officer of high rank boasting that he had orchestrated the entire operation to target the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘Has the history of the Cheonan corvette come to an end? P.1,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When it was pointed out that there were no traces of North Korean submarines in the area, as verified by its very close monitoring by specialised anti-submarine warfare assets, a number of media outlets then claimed that if it was not North Korea’s navy then its saboteur bombers must have been responsible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘South Korean ship sunk by crack squad of “human torpedoes,”’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, April 22, 2010. Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘Has the history of the Cheonan corvette come to an end? P.1,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some Japanese and Russian outlets meanwhile claimed the corvette was sunk by an American submarine, and that Seoul was concealing the truth by blaming the North. Such allegations were supported by notoriously high rates of friendly fire accidents in the U.S. Military,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Meek, James, ‘Iraq war logs: How friendly fire from US troops became routine,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, Octoober 22, 2010. Ismay, John, ‘America’s Dark History of Killing Its Own Troops With Cluster Munitions,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 4, 2019. Thompson, Mark, ‘The Curse of “Friendly Fire”,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, June 11, 2014. Moran, Michael, ‘“Friendly Fire” is all too common,’ &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, March 23, 2003. Shhuger, Scott, ‘The Pentagon’s appalling record on “friendly fire”,’ &#039;&#039;Slate&#039;&#039;, April 4, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and it was confirmed that American submarines had been present. No evidence was presented, however, to prove the U.S. had been the perpetrator.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘Has the history of the Cheonan corvette come to an end? P.1,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a new administration in Seoul officially seeking to abandon the previous policy of rapprochement with Pyongyang, the spinning of the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; incident as a North Korean plot not only shielded Seoul, the Navy and the U.S. from criticism, but also provided pretext for a policy shift. Experts nevertheless continued to support the conclusion that the sinking was caused by an accident rather than a North Korean attack, with South Korean Defence Minister Kim Tae Young suggesting that one of the many mines placed by South Korean forces in the 1970s was responsible. Citing interviews with surviving crew who had been operating the frigate’s sensors as evidence refuting the torpedo theory, he called reports of a northern torpedo attack “unfounded.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Korean War mine “sunk” South Korean navy ship,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, March 29, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A commission of six nations, all but the ROK being Western states, itself concluded on May 7 that the corvette was most likely “destroyed by a torpedo made in Germany” – a weapon widely employed by South Korean submarines to which North Korea did not have access.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Probe concludes torpedo sank South Korea ship: report,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 7, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The commission’s report led to speculation that friendly fire may have been to blame.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stein, Jeff, ‘Analysts question Korea torpedo incident,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 27, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This conclusion, too, was called into question, as the torpedo’s remains were corroded which led experts to believe they must have been submerged for several years.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘Has the history of the Cheonan corvette come to an end? P.1,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only evidence offered that the torpedo was North Korean was a “No. 1” inscribed in purple marker on one of the parts. This proved wholly insubstantial and led to widespread satirical responses in South Korea – the most prominent being the photo-shopping of iPhones with the same “No. 1” as supposed evidence that they too were North Korean.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As University of Virginia professor Lee Seunghun observed: “You could put that mark on an iPhone and claim it was manufactured in North Korea. The government is lying when they said this was found underwater. I think this is something that was pulled out of a warehouse of old materials to show to the press.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Demick, Barbara and Glionna, John M., ‘Doubts surface on North Korea’s role in ship sinking,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, July 23, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dr. Suh Jae Jung, a political analyst at Johns Hopkins University in Washington D.C., was among many experts who argued that the evidence cited in no way proved North Korea had attacked the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039;. The biggest inconsistency, he argued, was the white powder found on the warship which could not have resulted from such an explosion. Experiments replicating the chemical process showed that the powder was rust from water exposure over time. He claimed instead that the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; was most likely sunk by an older South Korean mine – as the defence minister had originally stated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘S. Korean newspaper exonerates North over torpedo,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, July 29, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Dr. Konstantin Asmolov independently assessed in detail the circumstances of the &#039;&#039;Cheonan’s&#039;&#039; sinking which effectively ruled out a North Korean attack. Noting that the warship was “specifically designed to hunt enemy submarines,” he stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It is strange that in the close-combat conditions, and low (15–20m) depths in the area of the tragedy, its crew not only did not find an enemy ship, but also could not detect any torpedo firing. In such a case, the enemy boat as described above had to overtake the ASW [anti-submarine warfare] barrier deployed near the border, make its way unnoticed into the waters off the island of Baengnyeong teeming with enemy ships, submarines and aircraft, then discreetly attack the corvette, sink it with the very first torpedo, and then safely leave, avoiding other anti-submarine ships and helicopters…. The question of how it [the alleged North Korean submarine] managed to remain undetected during the exercise and sink a vessel intended for combatting enemy submarines remained open, but that no longer bothered anyone.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The likelihood of such a trajectory by a North Korean torpedo seemed highly implausible if not impossible. Asmolov called the chances of this happening “miraculous,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘Has the history of the Cheonan corvette come to an end? P.1,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and was hardly alone in reaching this conclusion. As observed in the Japanese &#039;&#039;Asia-Pacific Journal:&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; was a patrol boat whose mission was to survey with radar and sonar the enemy’s submarines, torpedoes, and aircraft…. If North Korean submarines and torpedoes were approaching, the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; should have been able to sense it quickly and take measures to counterattack or evade. Moreover, on the day the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; sank, U.S. and ROK [Republic of Korea – the official name of South Korea] military exercises were under way, so it could be anticipated that North Korean submarines would move south to conduct surveillance. It is hard to imagine that the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; sonar forces were not on alert.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sakai, Tanaka, ‘Who Sank the South Korean Warship Cheonan? A New Stage in the US-Korean War and US-China Relations,’ &#039;&#039;Asia-Pacific Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 8, issue 21, no. 1, May 24, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Prominent South Korean papers similarly stressed the low likelihood that a submarine could have operated undetected by the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; and other surveillance assets deployed by both U.S. and South Korean forces in a state of high combat readiness.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Questions raised following Cheonan announcement,’ &#039;&#039;Hankyoreh&#039;&#039;, May 21, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Director of the program on U.S.-Korea policy at the Council on Foreign Relations Scott Snyder cited similar facts and voiced serious doubts regarding the narrative of a North Korean attack.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stein, Jeff, ‘Analysts question Korea torpedo incident,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 27, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further inconsistencies with the narrative of North Korean culpability were widely highlighted by South Korean official sources, from Defence Ministry Official Kim Chul Woo and investigative panel member Shin Sang Cheol&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Demick, Barbara and Glionna, John M., ‘Doubts surface on North Korea’s role in ship sinking,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, July 23, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to lawmaker Lee Jung Hee and former senior presidential secretary Park Seon Won, among others. Many were openly prosecuted by the state on the basis that they were spreading “groundless rumours,” which carried with it the serious charge of undermining national security and thus deterred others from voicing scepticism or carrying out their own independent assessments.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Ex-Pres. Secretary Sued for Spreading Cheonan Rumors,’ &#039;&#039;Dong-A Ilbo&#039;&#039;, May 8, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Shin had noted regarding his own findings during the investigation: “I couldn’t find the slightest sign of an explosion. The sailors drowned to death. Their bodies were clean. We didn’t even find dead fish in the sea.” He presented considerable evidence for his claim that the ship had run aground and collided with another vessel, concluding that what had occurred was nothing more than “a simple traffic accident at sea.” The Defence Ministry responded by asking the National Assembly to eject Shin from the panel for “creating public mistrust” in the investigation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Demick, Barbara and Glionna, John M., ‘Doubts surface on North Korea’s role in ship sinking,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, July 23, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lee Jung Hee was sued for defamation by the Korean Joint Chiefs of Staff for pointing out, in a speech before the national assembly, that the feed from a thermal observation device showing the moment the warship’s stern and bow split apart, which would have indicated how the incident occurred, was being purposefully withheld. Former secretary Park, meanwhile, was charged with libel for simply requesting greater transparency and expressing doubts about the official narrative, stating regarding the resulting lawsuit: “I asked for the disclosure of information for a transparent and impartial investigation into the cause of the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; sinking … the libel suit seeks to silence public suspicion over the incident.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Ex-Pres. Secretary Sued for Spreading Cheonan Rumors,’ &#039;&#039;Dong-A Ilbo&#039;&#039;, May 8, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Dr. Asmolov observed: “it started to become clear to experts that what’s important is not who actually sank the ill-fated corvette, but who is named responsible for the tragedy.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘Has the history of the Cheonan corvette come to an end? P.1,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; incident played well into the hands of the U.S. and the new Lee administration by reversing inter-Korean rapprochement, and was well timed with escalating sanctions to cut North Korea off from its valuable economic relationship with the South. Lee’s administration used the incident to end almost all trade and escalated pressure on Pyongyang on both the military and information fronts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Carr, Vanessa, ‘South Korea says North will “pay a price” for torpedo attack,’ &#039;&#039;PBS&#039;&#039;, May 24, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. Secretary of State Hillary Clinton visited South Korea soon afterwards and spoke of designs towards “changing the direction of North Korea” and “offering the opportunities for a better life for the people of the North,” which based on how such rhetoric was commonly used in the West was widely interpreted as a thinly veiled call for toppling the non-westernised government there. It was hoped that the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; incident would allow the Obama administration to rally greater support from other regional actors and from the South Korean public for a hard line against Pyongyang.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Choe, Sang-Hun and Landler, Mark, ‘U.S. Pledges to Help S. Korea at U.N.,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 26, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While it remains uncertain how the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; sank the narrative of North Korean culpability, which was later pressed by the Western-led investigation team and repeated to the exclusion of all others across Western media, remains highly implausible. This is particularly true when considering the changing nature of the claims and the nature of the evidence cited. While the &#039;&#039;Cheonan&#039;&#039; sinking would have represented one of the most successful North Korean military operations since the Korean War, and Pyongyang had historically never shied away from claiming credit for previous strikes, it denied any involvement from the outset with state media referring to the loss of “fellow countrymen” as a “regrettable accident.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North denies involvement in ship sinking,’ &#039;&#039;The Korea Herald&#039;&#039;, April 18, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;A Chemical Assassination in Malaysia&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
On February 13, 2017, Kim Jong Nam, the half-brother of Chairman Kim Jong Un, was assassinated at Kuala Lumpur International Airport. The perpetrators, two women of Indonesian and Vietnamese origin, reportedly used a VX nerve agent, and within hours South Korean officials stated with certainty that Pyongyang was responsible – terming it a “naked example of Kim Jong Un’s reign of terror.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Choe, Sang-hun, ‘Kim Jong-un’s Half Brother Is Reported Assassinated in Malaysia,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western sources were quick to follow, despite no investigation having taken place, and the incident was used as a pretext to swiftly impose further economic sanctions against North Korea. The extent of Western speculation was overwhelming, and leading media outlets had the influence needed to turn this theory into an effective fact regardless of what investigators would conclude. Reports in Western media and subsequent accusations by Western experts and officials focused overwhelmingly on what Western and South Korean sources had to say while ignoring the Malaysian investigation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In sharp contrast to the Western press, official Malaysian sources never accused North Korea of masterminding the assassination. The Malaysian side announced only that South Korea and the United States had accused Pyongyang of being behind the attack, without an investigation of their own or presentation of evidence, and that North Korea had denied this. South Korean media were quick to depict Ri Jong Chol, a North Korean residing in Malaysia, as the mastermind behind the attack. Ri was subsequently questioned by Malaysian police and quickly released due to a lack of evidence. Staff at the North Korean embassy in Malaysia were also cleared of all suspicion and, after questioning by police, were no longer mentioned in the investigation. The case was effectively closed in April 2019 with light sentences given to both the women on the basis that neither were aware of what they were doing, as both thought they had been carrying out a televised prank. The official result of the investigation did not state that North Korea was the perpetrator.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Asmolov, Konstantin, ‘Kim Jong-nam Murder Case is Closed, or More Precisely Falls Apart,’ &#039;&#039;New Eastern Outlook&#039;&#039;, April 16, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Claims of North Korean culpability were later dismissed as pure speculation by the Malaysian Prime Minister.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bernama, ‘Dr M hails Seoul’s “Look South” policy; affirms rapprochement with Pyongyang,’ &#039;&#039;New Straits Times&#039;&#039;, November 26, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the lack of evidence implicating North Korea as the perpetrator did not rule out the possibility of its responsibility, it highlighted the extent to which its adversaries could shape narratives and manipulate global opinion based on totally unproven accusations. Multiple parties including hardline anti-DPRK elements in South Korea and the Western world had incentives to assassinate Kim Jong Nam – whether to end what appeared to be a soft line against North Korea by the new Donald Trump administration,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jackson, Van, &#039;&#039;On the Brink: Trump, Kim, and the Threat of Nuclear War&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2018 (pp. 100–102).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to frame Pyongyang, or to dispose of Kim who had been working as a CIA informant.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Strobel, Warren P., ‘North Korean Leader’s Slain Half Brother Was a CIA Source,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 10, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; North Korea also had incentives to carry out the killing, including eliminating Kim as an CIA asset or staging a show of force to demonstrate the reach of its operatives and its expertise in deploying chemical agents abroad. Considering that the killing was done very publicly, however, when Kim Jong Nam had regularly stayed at the country’s embassy and could have been quietly disposed of there, and the fact that it occurred at a time of potential détente with the U.S. under a new administration, indicated that Pyongyang was less likely to be culpable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;The Death of an American Student&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
On January 2, 2016, American student Otto Warmbier was arrested in Pyongyang after entering as a tourist. He was accused of carrying out a “hostile act against the state” after breaking into a restricted government area of the Yanggakdo Hotel and stealing a poster. Two months later he was convicted under Article 60 of the country’s criminal code, with the prosecution citing his confession, CCTV footage, forensic evidence, and witness testimonies to sentence him to 15 years of hard labour. The sentence was near unanimously criticised by Western sources, although it was no harsher than that he could have received in the United States or several Western aligned states for similar acts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A notable example was that of Adolfo Martinez, who was sentenced to 16 years imprisonment in the State of Ohio in December 2019 for tearing down an LGBT flag outside a church and destroying it. Unlike Warmbier, he was not a foreign citizen and did not enter a restricted area to access the flag. In Thailand considerably harsher sentences have repeatedly been issued against those disrespecting symbols of its monarchy, including foreigners, but like the Martinez case, their coverage in the Western press was consistently much more nuanced than that of Warmbier’s sentencing in Korea. (Knox, Patrick, ‘Bigot Caged: Homophobe jailed for 16 YEARS for tearing down LGBTQ flag and setting fire to it in Iowa,’ &#039;&#039;The Sun&#039;&#039;, December 20, 2019.) (‘Man jailed for 35 years in Thailand for insulting monarchy on Facebook,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 9, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On June 13, 2017, fifteen months after the sentencing, State Secretary Rex Tillerson announced that North Korea had released Warmbier to American custody. Media outlets subsequently reported that the State Department had been informed Warmbier had fallen into a coma and was seriously ill, and he was hospitalised as soon as he returned to the United States.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shesgree, Deirdre and Dorell, Oren, ‘U.S. college student released by North Korea arrives back in Ohio,’ &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, June 14, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Warmbier died six days later, although the cause of his illness was unclear. Damage to his brain tissues from suffocation and reports of hypoxia, alongside the total lack of trauma or injury on the rest of his body, was consistent with an attempted suicide by hanging which a number of analysts speculated was the likely cause.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lockett, Jon, ‘Tragic student Otto Warmbier “may have attempted suicide” in North Korean prison after being sentenced to 15 years for stealing poster,’ &#039;&#039;The Sun&#039;&#039;, July 28, 2018. Basu, Zachary, ‘What we’re reading: What happened to Otto Warmbier in North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Axios&#039;&#039;, July 25, 2018. Tingle, Rory, ‘Otto Warmbier’s brain damage that led to his death was caused by a SUICIDE ATTEMPT rather than torture by North Korean prison guards, report claims,’ &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039;, July 25, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A blood clot, pneumonia, sepsis, kidney failure, and sleeping pills were also cited as potential causes, and could have caused him to stop breathing if he had botulism and was paralyzed from it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fox, Maggie, ‘What killed Otto Warmbier?’ &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, June 20, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Director of the University of Cincinnati Medical Center’s Neurocritical Care Program, Dr. Daniel Kanter, stated regarding the student’s condition: “We have no certain or verifiable knowledge of the cause or circumstances of his neurological injury…. This pattern of injury, however, is usually seen as the result of cardiopulmonary arrest, where the blood supply to the brain is inadequate for a period of time, resulting in the death of brain tissue.” He further noted that there was no trauma to the head or skull.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tinker, Ben, ‘What an autopsy may (or may not) have revealed about Otto Warmbier’s death,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, June 22, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Warmbier reportedly had had a neurological injury “for 15 months or so” indicating he may already have been in poor health before entering North Korean custody.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; CNN Chief Medical Correspondent Dr. Sanjay Gupta speculated that medication given to Warmbier after his arrival in the U.S. could have directly caused his situation to deteriorate leading to his eventual death.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nedelman, Michael, ‘Coroner found no obvious signs of torture on Otto Warmbier,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, September 29, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shortly after his death Warmbier’s parents alleged that their son’s passing was the result of torture in North Korea, an account which fit in with prevailing Western preconceptions of the kind of country it was, but which was strongly contradicted by both the results of medical examinations and the experiences of previous American prisoners in the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;American citizen Matthew Todd Miller, for example, was sentenced to six years of prison labour in April 2014 for committing acts hostile to the North Korean state. While in custody, he repeatedly alluded to his good treatment at the hands of his captors, which led Western sources to widely speculate that he had been coerced to make such claims. Miller was released early after 212 days in custody, and confirmed he was surprised at his good treatment – citing permission to listen to music on his iPad and iPhone in prison. Upon returning to the United States he described his transformed perception of the country, stating regarding his time in prison: “This might sound strange, but I was prepared for the ‘torture.’ But instead of that I was killed with kindness, and with that my mind folded.” Miller also denied widespread speculation in Western reports that his public apology for his crimes in North Korea was coerced, stating that he had been entirely sincere. (‘Freed American Matthew Miller: “I wanted to stay in North Korea,”’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2014.) (Nate Thayer, ‘Matthew Miller’s excellent adventure in North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;NK News&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2014.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Hamilton County Coroner’s Office carried out an external examination of Warmbier’s body which, according to reports from CNN and other outlets, strongly contradicted the account of his parents. For example, Warmbier’s father had made an emotionally charged statement that: “His bottom teeth look like they had taken a pair of pliers and rearranged them.” Directly contradicting this, the coroner’s report stated: “the teeth are natural and in good repair.” Addressing the claims by Warmbier’s parents of forced rearranging of his teeth, Coroner Dr. Lakshmi Kode Sammarco stated: “I felt very comfortable that there wasn’t any evidence of trauma. We were surprised at the [parents’] statement.” She said her team, which included a forensic dentist, thoroughly evaluated and assessed various scans of his body.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Warmbier’s parents declined to comment on the coroner’s report and refused to allow an autopsy which could determine the cause of their son’s death. They instead continued to support a narrative accusing the North Korean government of torture, and subsequently sought through an American federal court to obtain half a billion dollars in compensation from the East Asian state.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘US court orders North Korea to pay $500 million for Otto Warmbier’s death,’ &#039;&#039;Deutsche Welle&#039;&#039;, December 24, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Forensic scientists were highly critical of the unusual and unexpected decision not to perform an autopsy, which Warmbier’s parents did not explain, and which ensured that the cause of death would remain unknown.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tinker, Ben, ‘What an autopsy may (or may not) have revealed about Otto Warmbier’s death,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, June 22, 2017. Nedelman, Michael, ‘Coroner found no obvious signs of torture on Otto Warmbier,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, September 29, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This decision led to speculation that Warmbier’s parents sought to protect their narrative from expected contradiction by the autopsy, thus not only supporting the hardline positions of many in the U.S. government against and further vilifying North Korea, but also potentially winning them very significant financial rewards. Subsequent moves by the United States Navy to seize a North Korean cargo ship in 2018 and escort it to U.S. territory, where it was later sold at auction, were followed by a decision by the Marshals Service to provide Warmbier’s parents with part of the receipts from the sale – a major loss to the Korean merchant shipping fleet.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lee, Christy, ‘U.S. Marshals to Sell Seized North Korean Cargo Ship,’ &#039;&#039;VOA&#039;&#039;, July 27, 2019. ‘Seized North Korean cargo ship sold to compensate parents of Otto Warmbier, others,’ &#039;&#039;Navy Times&#039;&#039;, October 9, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The legality of the seizure remains disputed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Hacking Sony&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
In 2015 North Korea was accused of hacking Sony Pictures and publishing company documents in response to its release of the film &#039;&#039;The Interview&#039;&#039; earlier that year. Pyongyang had requested that the production not be shown due to its crude and at times vulgar depictions of North Korea and the gory killing of its leader. The film was widely accused even by Pyongyang’s Western critics of having strong racist and bigoted depictions of East Asian peoples and particularly women.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Builder, Maxine, ‘The Real Problem With “The Interview” Is Its Racism, Not Its Satire,’ &#039;&#039;Medium&#039;&#039;, December 18, 2014. Kim, Ji-Sun (Grace), ‘“The Interview”: No Laughing Matter,’ &#039;&#039;Huffington Post&#039;&#039;, January 8, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American author and journalist Tim Shorrock, a regular contributor to &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;The National Interest&#039;&#039; and expert on U.S.-Korea relations, observed: “The film used every racist image and trope that [director Seth] Rogen could dream up, from the sing-songy caricatures of Asian speech that were a film staple in the 1940s and ’50s, to the concept that Koreans are either robotic slaves (like Kim’s security guards) or sex-starved submissives who crave American men.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shorrock, Tim, ‘How Sony, Obama, Seth Rogen and CIA secretly planned to force regime change in North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Grey Zone&#039;&#039;, September 5, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sony hack, which had seen malware erase key computer infrastructure, revealed the extent of the firm’s close contacts with the Democratic Party and the U.S. defence establishment, which had requested production of &#039;&#039;The Interview&#039;&#039; and directly influenced its content.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“The Interview” Belittles North Korea, But is Film’s Backstory and U.S. Policy the Real Farce?,’ &#039;&#039;Democracy Now&#039;&#039;, December 22, 2014. Thielman, Sam, ‘WikiLeaks republishes all Sony hacking scandal documents,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 17, 2015. ‘Sony,’ &#039;&#039;Wikileaks&#039;&#039;, April 16, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This came as part of a broader trend under the Obama administration towards a strong emphasis on the weaponization of information and close cooperation with media organisations.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Assange, Julian, ‘Google Is Not What It Seems,’ &#039;&#039;Wikileaks&#039;&#039;, 2016. Nixon, Ron, ‘U.S. Groups Helped Nurture Arab Uprisings,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 14, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Director Seth Rogen himself attested to this, stating: “Throughout this process, we made relationships with certain people who work in the government as consultants, who I’m convinced are in the C.I.A.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Itzkoff, Dave, ‘James Franco and Seth Rogen Talk About “The Interview”,’ &#039;&#039;New York&#039;&#039; Times, December 16, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chief executive of Sony Entertainment Michael Lynton remained in communication with the State Department during the film’s development, and was told that it could have a real impact on North Korea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hornaday, Ann, ‘Sony, “The Interview,” and the unspoken truth: All movies are political,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 18, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sony was further advised to keep Chairman Kim’s gory execution in the film, as it was something American defence analysts and Korea experts believed the DPRK’s population “needed to see” and that could inspire anti-government activities.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;De Moraes, Lisa, ‘“The Interview” Release Would Have Damaged Kim Jong Un Internally, Says Rand Expert Who Saw Movie at Sony’s Request,’ &#039;&#039;Yahoo News&#039;&#039;, December 19, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Executive board member of the Korea Policy Institute Professor Christine Hong observed regarding the production and its intentions:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;if you actually look at what the Sony executives did, they consulted very closely with the State Department, which actually gave the executives a green light with regard to the death scene. And they also consulted with a RAND North Korea watcher, a man named Bruce Bennett, who basically has espoused the thesis that the way to bring down the North Korean government is to assassinate the leadership. And he actually stated, in consulting with Sony about this film, that this film, in terms of the South Korean market, as well as its infiltration by defector balloon-dropping organisations into North Korea, could possibly get the wheels of a kind of regime change plot into motion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bennett worked for the Office of the Secretary of Defence, U.S. Forces in Korea, U.S. Forces in Japan and the U.S. Pacific Command and had made over 100 trips to South Korea as an advisor for senior personnel in the U.S. Army and South Korea’s armed forces.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; So, in this instance, fiction and reality have a sort of mirroring relationship to each other.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“The Interview” Belittles North Korea, But is Film’s Backstory and U.S. Policy the Real Farce?,’ &#039;&#039;Democracy Now&#039;&#039;, December 22, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The alleged North Korean hack was used as a pretext for additional economic sanctions, and shortly after President Obama warned of a proportional response a large scale cyberattack on Korean internet servers was carried out and widely speculated to have been perpetrated by the U.S.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korean Internet Collapses After Obama’s Warning,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, December 22, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many experts raised serious questions regarding Pyongyang’s responsibility, and while there was evidence of considerable cyber espionage targeting South Korea&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘North Korea “hackers steal US–South Korea war plans,”’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, October 10, 2017. Choi, Haejin, ‘North Korea hacked Daewoo Shipbuilding, took warship blueprints: South Korea lawmaker,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, October 31, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; there was none of significant cyber warfare efforts against the United States and, according to experts, much evidence to the contrary. As Kurt Stammburger, senior vice president at the leading American cybersecurity firm Norse Corp, informed law enforcement: “We can’t find any indication that North Korea either ordered, masterminded or even funded this attack…. Nobody has been able to find a credible connection to the North Korean government.” Data instead pointed to a former Sony employee with insider knowledge of the company. Shlomo Argamon, chief scientist at cybersecurity consulting firm Taia Global, similarly found a complete lack of any indication that North Korea was responsible, stating “there’s certainly reason to doubt the total attribution of this to North Korea.” A number of other experts, including hackers and security researchers, reached similar conclusions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Faughnder, Ryan and Hamedy, Saba, ‘Sony insider – not North Korea – likely involved in hack, experts say,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, December 30, 2015. ‘Former Anonymous hacker doubts North Korea behind Sony attack,’ &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, December 18, 2014. ‘The Evidence That North Korea Hacked Sony Is Flimsy,’ &#039;&#039;Wired&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2014. ‘New evidence Sony hack was “inside” job, not North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039;, December 30, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Portraying Pyongyang as the culprit nevertheless did much to further cement the state’s image as a transnational threat and an easily provoked aggressor, both vilifying it and vindicating those who had long called for a harder policy line.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;The Metanarrative’s Influence on Analysts and Policymakers&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
The metanarrative built up around North Korea proved effective not only in shaping global public opinion, but also in deeply influencing officials and policymakers. In his coverage of the lead up to the 2003 Iraq War, award winning American journalist, former &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reporter and president of &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039;, John MacArthur, had observed: “the success of ‘Bush’s PR War’ … was largely dependent on a compliant media that uncritically repeated every fraudulent administration claim about the threat posed to America by Saddam Hussein.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. xiii).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the Korean case the reverse was largely true, with media’s phantastic depictions of what went on in the world’s least westernised country strongly influencing policymakers, while the tremendous quantities of false information on which predominant narratives were based often prevented officials at all levels from making sound assessments. As CIA analyst John Nixon observed, policymakers conditioned to see the country as “evil” could not analyse intelligence objectively and the CIA itself “seemed completely locked into its interpretations of Kim [Jong Il],” with information contradicting the prevailing narrative routinely ignored.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nixon, John, &#039;&#039;Debriefing the President; The Interrogation of Saddam Hussein&#039;&#039;, London, Bantam Press, 2016 (pp. 204, 205, 220).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The impact of this cognitive dissonance was exemplified by the testimony former Secretary of State Madeleine Albright, who when visiting Pyongyang in 2000 recalled having been seriously misinformed by prejudiced intelligence officials. “I went having been briefed on what kind of a weirdo he [Kim Jong Il] was from our own people. He was portrayed as reclusive-like with many girlfriends and watching porno movies – basically a very weird kind of person,” she elaborated. Albright stressed that the Korean leader made the opposite impression in person, stating: “He was actually quite charming…. He was very, very well prepared, responded without notes, was not only respectful but also interested in what I had to say.” To her surprise the talks were a success.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Nuclear Nightmare: Understanding North Korea’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Discovery Times&#039;&#039;, 2003 (00:35:50–00:37:42). &#039;&#039;Gender in Mediation: An Exercise for Trainers&#039;&#039;, CSS Mediation Resources, ETH Zurich Centre for Security Studies and Swisspeace 2015 (p. 59).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In an interview eighteen years later her impression remained unchanged, recalling:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I do think that what is interesting is how smart and informed Kim Jong Il was … he technically knew an awful lot of things. We were actually talking about missile limits at the time. He did not consult his experts. He really was able to talk about various aspects of the programs. And he spent a lot of time on it. It was very interesting. He also could be very gracious. I mean, it was all kinds of dinners and all kinds of things. But I think that he was determined to make some progress…. I was surprised by how technically adept and smart he was.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Transcript: Securing Tomorrow with Madeleine Albright,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 31, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;According to Albright, the success of future negotiations would rely heavily on whether American leaders recognised the North Korean leadership for what it was – in sharp contrast to what the prevailing narratives, up to and including those in her briefings, had led her to believe.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Atrocity_Fabrication_and_Its_Consequences&amp;diff=82133</id>
		<title>Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Atrocity_Fabrication_and_Its_Consequences&amp;diff=82133"/>
		<updated>2025-04-03T13:19:31Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: uploaded half text&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences|image=Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences cover.png|author=A. B. Abrams|written in=2023|isbn=978-1-949762-70-9|source=[https://archive.org/details/abrams-atrocity-fabrications/page/n5/mode/2up IA]|pdf=[https://ia800302.us.archive.org/1/items/abrams-atrocity-fabrications/Abrams_AtrocityFab.pdf pdf]}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Introduction ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It is not a matter of what is true that counts, but a matter of what is perceived to be true.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Smith, Joanne R. and Haslam, S. Alexander, &#039;&#039;Social Psychology: Revisiting the Classic Studies&#039;&#039;, London, Sage, 2017 (p. 58).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;– &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;small&amp;quot;&amp;gt;HENRY KISSINGER&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;If you tell a lie big enough and keep repeating it, people will eventually come to believe it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Epstein, Jennifer, “Biden Compares Trump to Goebbels, Saying He’s Promoting a ‘Lie,’” &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;– &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;small&amp;quot;&amp;gt;JOSEPH GOEBBELS&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Anyone who has the power to make you believe absurdities, has the power to make you commit injustices.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Voltaire, &#039;&#039;Questions Sur Les Miracles&#039;&#039;, 1765&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;– &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;small&amp;quot;&amp;gt;VOLTAIRE&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Atrocity fabrication – the reporting of an atrocity committed by an adversary without knowledge that it ever occurred – has a centuries-long history at the heart of propaganda and power politics in the Western world with profound influences on its political culture. Portraying an adversary as committing particularly egregious crimes, especially when one intends to initiate military action or other hostile measures against that adversary, has consistently provided an effective means of moving public and international opinion and justifying one’s actions. Applied effectively, atrocity fabrication can transform in the public eye a war of unprovoked aggression into a war of liberation of the oppressed, or turn a blockade to starve enemy civilians into a humane effort to pressure an abusive government. Claims of atrocities can also serve to delegitimise criticisms of one’s actions against an adversary, portraying such opposition as siding with injustice and facilitating egregious crimes. An assessment of how and to what ends atrocity fabrication has been used provides context vital to understanding international politics both historically and in the 21st century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Significant consistencies in how atrocity fabrication has been used in the Western world can be observed throughout much of modern history. A notable example from the early 20th century was the British government’s response to the German occupation of Belgium in the initial months of the First World War by sponsoring a distinguished panel of lawyers and historians, the Bryce Committee, to document German atrocities.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lonsdal, Sarah, &#039;&#039;The Journalist in British Fiction and Film: Guarding the Guardians from 1900 to the Present&#039;&#039;, London, Bloomsbury, 2016 (pp. 55–57).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The committee sensationally described German public rapes and mutilation of Belgian women and girls and the bayonetting of a two-year-old child by eight German soldiers, among other crimes, allowing it to conclude that “murder, lust, and pillage prevailed over many parts of Belgium on a scale unparalleled in any war between civilised nations during the last three centuries.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Bryce Committee’s Report on Deliberate Slaughter of Belgian Non-Combatants; German Atrocities Are Proved, Finds Bryce Committee Not Only Individual Crimes, but Premeditated Slaughter in Belgium. Young and Old Mutilated Women Attacked, Children Brutally Slain, Arson and Pillage Systematic. Countenanced By Officers Wanton Firing on Red Cross and White Flag; Prisoners Wounded and Shott. Civilians Used as Shields Proof That Belgians Did Not Fire on Germans at Louvain – Germans Received Kindness. Testimony That Shows Murder and Mutilation of Men, Women and Children Evidence That Germans Had Set Plan of Slaughter and Pillage,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 13, 1915.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such conduct, while far from uncommon in European colonial wars from Australia&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Secret Country: The First Australians Fight Back’ (Documentary), British Central Independent Television, 1985. Lawson, Tom, &#039;&#039;The Last Man: The British Genocide in Tasmania&#039;&#039;, London, I. B. Tauris, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to the Americas,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Adamson, John, ‘The Reign of Spain was Mainly Brutal,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2002. Goodwin, Robert, &#039;&#039;Spain: The Centre of the World 1519–1682&#039;&#039;, London, Bloomsbury, 2015. Gady, Franz-Stefan, ‘How Portugal Forged an Empire in Asia,’ &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, July 11, 2019. ‘“Colonial-era mass grave” found in Potosi, Bolivia,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, July 27, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was abnormal and considered unacceptable for an inter-European conflict where very different standards applied.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Bryce Committee’s claims strongly influenced public opinion,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported the committee’s findings in the following long headline on May 15, 1915: ‘Bryce Committee’s Report on Deliberate Slaughter of Belgian Non-Combatants; German Atrocities Are Proved, Finds Bryce Committee Not Only Individual Crimes, but Premeditated Slaughter in Belgium. Young and Old Mutilated Women Attacked, Children Brutally Slain, Arson and Pillage Systematic. Countenanced By Officers Wanton Firing on Red Cross and White Flag; Prisoners Wounded and Shott. Civilians Used as Shields Proof That Belgians Did Not Fire on Germans at Louvain – Germans Received Kindness. Testimony That Shows Murder and Mutilation of Men, Women and Children Evidence That Germans Had Set Plan of Slaughter and Pillage.’&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and having been chaired by former British ambassador to the United States Viscount James Bryce it was found to have had an “overwhelming effect on the American mind and heart” which helped erode public opposition to entering the war on Britain’s side.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 25).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite its persuasiveness, the report’s findings had little evidence to substantiate them, with a Belgian commission of inquiry formed in 1922 conducting investigations at the scenes of the alleged atrocities and failing to confirm even a single report of German excesses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 54). Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 25).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Professor Phillip Knightly, a leading authority on journalism and war who lectured at the Royal Military Academy Sandhurst, the Australian Senate, and Australia’s National Press Club, observed regarding the allegations made: “The committee had not personally interviewed a single witness. The report was based on 1,200 depositions, mostly from Belgian refugees, taken by 22 barristers in Britain. None of the witnesses were placed on oath, their names were omitted, and hearsay evidence was accepted at full value.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 54).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was far from an isolated case, and reflected broader trends in reporting on German military conduct. The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039;, for example, quoted a source who claimed to have witnessed “with his own eyes German soldiery chop off the arms of a baby which clung to its mother’s skirts.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Correspondent in Paris, &#039;&#039;The Times&#039;&#039;, August 28, 1914.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The French Propaganda Bureau subsequently provided a picture of a baby without hands, and French papers went on to depict German soldiers eating babies’ hands, although post-war investigations failed to find evidence of any cases of comparable conduct.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 52).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As was generally the case for atrocity fabrication efforts it mattered little how German personnel actually conducted themselves or whether allegations against them had any grounding in reality – only that the alleged atrocities would shape public opinion both domestically and overseas to align with British state interests. As Phillip Knightly concluded: “By the time the atrocity story was discredited it had served its role. It had not only rallied opinion on the home front and strengthened the resolution of Britain and France to prosecute the war to the finish, but had also achieved the important task of lowering resistance to the war in the United States.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 54).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The barbarism portrayed made almost any policy pursued to counter German power appear justified.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thirty years after the Bryce Committee’s work the beginning of the Cold War united the Western world against the first peer level challenger to its power in centuries, the Soviet Union, and similarly saw organisations and networks established to dominate the information space and fabricate stories vilifying the adversary. To fight a new kind of conflict where winning hearts and minds was often more decisive than firepower, Western intelligence agencies led by the American Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) developed a particularly potent global information network to control political narratives. The CIA’s Operation Mockingbird was one of the more prominent related operations and saw American journalists recruited to publish articles dictated by the agency – articles which very often vilified the USSR and its allies with totally fabricated information.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Davis, Deborah, &#039;&#039;Katharine the Great: Katharine Graham and the Washington post&#039;&#039;, New York, Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1979 (pp. 137, 138).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The agency also funded student and cultural organisations and magazines for similar purposes,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bernstein, Carl, ‘CIA and the Media,’ &#039;&#039;Rolling Stone Magazine&#039;&#039;, October 20, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and through its networks of editors and journalists it went to significant lengths to discredit sources of information that contradicted its narratives down to and including targeting individual columnists in the Philippines.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 42).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An investigation by the U.S. Congress in the early 1970s revealed that CIA operations extended to influence reporting not only in America, but almost worldwide in dozens of languages. Its report concluded: “The CIA currently maintains a network of several hundred foreign individuals around the world who provide intelligence for the CIA and at times attempt to influence opinion through the use of covert propaganda. These individuals provide the CIA with direct access to a large number of newspapers and periodicals, scores of press services and news agencies, radio and television stations, commercial book publishers, and other foreign media outlets.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Church Committee Final Report, Vol 1: Foreign and Military Intelligence&#039;&#039; (p. 455).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It further noted that undercover CIA agents held key management positions across major American media organisations to ensure that published content aligned with the CIA’s agendas.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 455).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Former CIA employee William Bader supported the report’s conclusions, illustrating the agency’s operations as follows: “You don’t need to manipulate &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine, for example, because there are agency people at the management level.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Davies, Nick, &#039;&#039;Flat Earth News: An Award-Winning Reporter Exposes Falsehood, Distortion and Propaganda in the Global Media&#039;&#039;, New York, Vintage, 2009 (p. 228).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The CIA’s operations to shape the global information space were described by the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; as “a fascinatingly byzantine effort to turn the world to the American way of thinking,” and alongside hundreds of news outlets the agency funded and heavily influenced popular media including hundreds of films and “at least a thousand books” for publication and distribution globally.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bunch, Sonny, ‘The CIA funded a culture war against communism. It should do so again.,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 22, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Peacetime vilification of adversaries through both news and popular media was generally far more subtle than depicting ongoing mass slaughter as the Bryce Committee had, but predisposed populations to more easily believe claims of enemy atrocities when they were occasionally made. The adversary did not need to constantly be portrayed as committing slaughter, but rather as being the ‘kind of country/actor’ which was highly capable of doing so based on its portrayed history and intrinsic nature.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Means of influencing media included funding existing publications, but “in some instances the CIA simply created a newspaper or news service and paid the bills through a bogus corporation.” A number of front groups were set up for the CIA to fund media outlets worldwide, the Congress of Cultural Freedom being one example named in the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; report. “In the United States, the Asia Foundation published newspaper, &#039;&#039;The Asian Student&#039;&#039;, that was distributed to students from the Far East who were attending American universities,” the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; noted as an example, with this foundation having been established and run by former CIA members. (‘Worldwide Propaganda Network Built by the C.I.A.,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 26, 1977.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; noted in its own more extensive report that “in its persistent efforts to shape world opinion, the CIA has been able to call upon a separate and far more extensive network of newspapers, news services, magazines, publishing houses, broadcasting stations and other entities over which it has at various times had some control.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Worldwide Propaganda Network Built by the C.I.A.,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 26, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; referred to the CIA’s “communications Empire” as having “embraced more than 500 news and public information organisations and individuals. According to one CIA official, they ranged in importance ‘from Radio Free Europe to a third-string guy in Quito who could get something in the local paper’ … the network was known officially as the ‘Propaganda Assets Inventory.’” The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; also noted that the agency maintained extensive “financial ties to academic, cultural and publishing organisations” globally for much the same purpose. Millions of dollars in subsidies were paid to influence media in Cuba alone, with other large scale and long-term operations carried out worldwide from Kenya and India to Taiwan and South Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The CIA was far from isolated in its extensive efforts to shape the global information space, with other American intelligence services as well as those of allied states creating parallel ‘communications empires’ of their own. A notable example was the British Information Research Department’s work specifically to foster anti-Soviet and anti-Chinese sentiments in the Muslim world, Africa and parts of Asia, which although long denied was confirmed by declassified documents in 2022. The decades long effort involved fabrications ranging from forging statements from Soviet institutions that would provoke anti-Soviet backlash, to creating media content from fictitious Islamic organisations portraying Moscow as an enemy of the Muslim world. Its publications often resorted to criticising and even calling for attacks on third parties, for example “the Jews,” to gain legitimacy among populations inclined towards such thinking and thus more effectively spread anti-Soviet and anti-Chinese messages. An example was the fabrication of claims by Islamic officials that only by turning against Moscow could the Arab nation gain victory over Israel – a theme which gained much traction in the Arab world while the department was operating.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Burke, Jason, ‘Secret British “black propaganda” campaign targeted cold war enemies,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 14, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The practice of government agencies establishing vast networks to influence various information spaces and promote fabricated stories was hardly relegated to the Cold War. A notable example was the formerly secret U.S. Defence Department Office of Strategic Influence which emerged in the early 2000s and was authorised to plant stories, including feeding false reports to journalists, to influence public opinion worldwide. Although the Pentagon was forced to disband the office after its existence became known, later comments by high level officials indicated that such operations continued under different bodies. This “black propaganda,” as it was referred to repeatedly by the BBC, provided a very potent means to shape international opinion towards American adversaries.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Carver, Tom, ‘Pentagon plans propaganda war,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, February 20, 2002. Beal, Tim, &#039;&#039;North Korea: The Struggle Against American Power&#039;&#039;, London, Pluto Press, 2005 (p. 133).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Providing details on Western intelligence agencies’ sustainment of extensive networks of journalists into the 21st century for the purpose of propagating favoured narratives, German journalist Udo Ulfkotte reported in 2016 regarding his own role in such networks:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I ended up publishing articles under my own name written by agents of the CIA and other intelligence services, especially the German secret service [Bundesnachrichtendienst – BND]…. One day the BND came to my office at the &#039;&#039;Frankfurter Allgemeine&#039;&#039; in Frankfurt. They wanted me to write an article about Libya and Colonel Muammar Gaddafi…. They gave me all this secret information and they just wanted me to sign the article with my name. That article was how Gaddafi tried to secretly build a poison gas factory. It was a story that was printed worldwide two days later.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘German journo: European media writing pro-US stories under CIA pressure,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, October 18, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Ulfkotte further detailed how intelligence agencies contacted journalists and used them to plant stories, the perks that came with working with them, and the risks of non-compliance.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His example, the story about a Libyan poison gas factory, was one of many that contributed to influencing public opinion to perceive the targeted country as a malign and dangerous actor. False reports published in considerable quantities over several decades made Western economic sanctions on Libya, and eventually an intensive bombing campaign and the assassination of its leadership, much easier to justify publicly.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Libya: Examination of intervention and collapse and the UK’s future policy options&#039;&#039;, House of Commons Foreign Affairs Committee, Third Report of Session 2016–17, September 14, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the time of Ulfkotte’s work the information networks operated by Western intelligence agencies had expanded to incorporate large numbers of online assets, including both bots and human personnel, which operated to influence discourse and support Western-favoured narratives globally. This was vital as the internet and social media in particular played an increasingly central role in the global information space. These kinds of operations were revealed on multiple occasions, ranging from a network of bots spreading fabricated information that vilified Russia discovered in an Adelaide University study in September 2022,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Smart, Bridget and Watt, Joshua and Benedetti, Sara and Mitchell, Lewis and Roughan, Matthew, ‘#IStandWithPutin versus #IStandWithUkraine: The interaction of bots and humans in discussion of the Russia/Ukraine war,’ The University of Adelaide, August 20, 2022 (https://arxiv.org/pdf/2208.07038.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to a Stanford-Graphika joint study a month prior unveiling a network of false social media accounts created by U.S. and British agents to propagate vilifying disinformation about China, Russia and Iran across several Muslim-majority countries.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘UNHEARD VOICE: Evaluating five years of pro-Western covert influence operations,’ &#039;&#039;Graphika&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;Stanford Internet Observatory Cyber Policy Centre&#039;&#039;, August 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Alongside intelligence agencies, the Pentagon also invested heavily in software to create vast networks of false social media accounts and influence foreign audiences in their own languages with a relatively small number of personnel, a notable example being Operation Earnest Voice in the 2010s,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fielding, Nick and Cobain, Ian, ‘Revealed: US spy operation that manipulates social media,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, March 17, 2011. United States. Congress. Senate. Committee on Armed Services, ‘Department of Defense Authorization for Appropriations for Fiscal Year 2012 an the Future Years Defense Program,’ March 1, 2011 (p. 199). Norton, Ben, ‘US Government Admits It’s Making Fake Social Media Accounts to Spread Propaganda in Cuba,’ &#039;&#039;The Real News&#039;&#039;, August 27, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which was mirrored by parallel efforts by the British Armed Forces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sengupta, Kim, ‘New British Army unit “Brigade 77” to use Facebook and Twitter in psychological warfare,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, January 31, 2015. ‘Leaked papers allege massive UK govt effort to co-opt Russian-language anti-Kremlin media &amp;amp;#x26; influencers to “weaken Russian state”,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, February 18, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Often key to the success of atrocity fabrication has been the ability to construct portrayals of an adversary as part of a greater vilifying metanarrative – an overarching account or interpretation of events and circumstances that provides a pattern or structure for people’s beliefs and gives additional meaning to their experiences. Particularly for countries or actors with which consumers of media content have less firsthand contact, enough sources repeating similar narratives of atrocities and other misconduct can strongly influence ‘what kind of country/actor’ the target is considered to be. All future encounters with the target will then be interpreted through the context of this overarching narrative. A powerful metanarrative affects not only the public but also analysts, journalists and even policymakers who will be strongly inclined to interpret new information related to the country or actor in the context of the narrative.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nixon, John, &#039;&#039;Debriefing the President; The Interrogation of Saddam Hussein&#039;&#039;, London, Bantam Press, 2016 (pp. 204, 205, 220).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An exploration of the formation of metanarratives in U.S. media published in the &#039;&#039;Yale Review of International Studies&#039;&#039; observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Journalists often fail to acknowledge the lens through which they perceive and interpret reality. The existence of overarching themes that define political press coverage, what the Pew Research Centre deems ‘metanarratives,’ is made possible by the enduring tradition of pack journalism…. Washington insiders and journalists tweet and re-tweet each other’s content, rapidly formulate an interpretive lens through which to understand major new developments. The resulting echo chamber, one populated by the elite pundits and reporters that convey political information to the rest of the country, builds consensus rather than dialogue. This ‘groupthink’ is how metanarratives form.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A metanarrative tends to be simple but totalising, colouring news coverage so that every new piece of information is interpreted against its backdrop. This is why crude characterisations of presidential candidates (ex. ‘Biden is a plagiariser’ and ‘Clinton is untrustworthy’) are difficult to dispel once they have been established. Reporters interpret news involving any given subject through the lens of the agreed-upon metanarrative, even if such interpretations result in factual distortions or blatant double standards. For example, the press framed Obama’s position change on same-sex marriage ahead of the 2012 election as an ‘evolution,’ whereas Romney’s changes in position were seen as ‘flip-flops,’ which fit more neatly into the dominant character narrative of Romney as an inauthentic politician.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Shaping Saddam: How the Media Mythologized A Monster – Honorable Mention,’ &#039;&#039;The Yale Review of International Studies&#039;&#039;, June 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Metanarratives built around fabricated atrocities have often profoundly influenced the fates of targeted countries, a notable example being the Gulf War where proponents of military action against Iraq in late 1990 fabricated a claim that Iraqi soldiers were slaughtering Kuwaiti premature babies in their incubators (as covered in detail in Chapter 4). This and a wide range of other fabricated Iraqi atrocities contributed to very quickly creating an overarching way of viewing the country that structured almost all interpretations and coverage. Claims of Iraqi atrocities provided a key example of “the self-reinforcing nature of the metanarrative,” with the press having “cultivated a social and political environment wherein the incubator story could appear plausible, even reasonable.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the incubator babies story being proven entirely false in 1992, the metanarrative of Iraq as a country capable of such acts retained a powerful influence. The &#039;&#039;Yale Review&#039;&#039; observed accordingly: “This dynamic continued to colour press coverage of [Iraqi President Saddam] Hussein after the Gulf War and before 9/11. In those years, the U.S. media no longer needed prompting by the government to propagate the ‘Fuhrer Saddam’ mythology, and the U.S. public no longer needed prompting to accept it.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Impressions of ‘what kind of country’ Iraq was had been formed largely on the basis of multiple fabricated Iraqi atrocities, which predisposed Americans in particular to suspect Baghdad’s involvement in the 9/11 attacks&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Milbank, Dana and Deane, Claudia, ‘Hussein Link to 9/11 Lingers in Many Minds,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and to believe Iraq was developing weapons of mass destruction to attack them. This in turn was key to facilitating another war against Iraq in 2003.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Swansbrough, Robert, &#039;&#039;Test By Fire: The War Presidency Of George W. Bush&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2008 (p. 129).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The slaughter of incubator babies was just one of many widely accepted but totally fabricated stories that vilified Iraq, while Iraq itself was far from an isolated example of a country that had its fate radically transformed by atrocity fabrication. The global reach of Western information networks ensured that even beyond the Western world perceptions of the West’s adversaries were very often shaped in much the same way, which facilitated and created public support for hostile policies ranging from economic sanctions to invasion and war. Furthermore, as with Iraq, once a metanarrative shaped opinion of ‘what kind of country’ the target was, it was extremely difficult to dispel no matter how thoroughly the accounts on which it was based were disproven or retracted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Understanding atrocity fabrication not in terms of the debunking of a single incident or set of incidents, but rather as part of a much broader phenomenon, is vital to comprehending how challengers to Western power have and will continue to be assailed. This book explores eleven leading cases of targeted countries, and the strong consistencies in how and to what ends they were. Also covered are the consequences of atrocity fabrication and how, by providing pretext for actual aggression, it paves the way for very real atrocities against the populations of the falsely accused states, which often far exceed the depravity described in the fabricated narratives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A Note on Humanitarian Military Intervention: Atrocity Fabrication’s Most Dangerous End ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The welfare of humanity is always the alibi of tyrants.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Keep Your Laws Off My Body,’ &#039;&#039;Fox News&#039;&#039;, March 3, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;– &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;small&amp;quot;&amp;gt;ALBERT CAMUS&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For centuries the history, incentives for, and consequences of atrocity fabrication have been closely entwined with the concept of humanitarian military intervention – an idea deeply entrenched in Western political thought contending that offensive wars can be framed as altruistic if done to prevent abuses overseas. The idea that military action can be just and even noble when done to end enemy atrocities has historically provided one of the strongest motives to fabricate atrocities as a means to legitimise offensive actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of humanitarian military intervention as a central influence in Western political thought dates back to 16th century Europe and the Reformation, when the schism between the Protestant and Catholic faiths led states to frequently allege oppression of their co-religionists abroad as pretexts for offensive wars. Later historians would largely concur that European states’ entries into the religious wars of the period were motivated largely if not overwhelmingly by realpolitik, with concerns for religious minorities or appeasing deities being secondary factors if they were considered at all.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nexon, Daniel H., &#039;&#039;The Struggle for Power in Early Modern Europe: Religious Conflict, Dynastic Empires &amp;amp;#x26; International Change&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2009 (pp. 21, 233, 234). Thompson, James Westfall, &#039;&#039;The Wars of Religion in France, 1559–1576: The Huguenots, Catherine de Medici, Philip II&#039;&#039;, New York, Frderick Ungar, 1958. Neale, John Ernest, &#039;&#039;The Age of Catherine de Medici&#039;&#039;, London, J. Cape, 1943 (pp. 100–102). Lavisse, Ernest, &#039;&#039;L’Histoire de France des origines a la Revolution&#039;&#039; [&#039;&#039;The History of France from the origins to the Revolution&#039;&#039;], Paris, 1983 (Volume 6, Part 1). Christensen, Carl C., ‘John of Saxony’s Diplomacy, 1529–1530: Reformation or Realpolitik?,’ &#039;&#039;Sixteenth Century Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 15, no. 4, 1984 (pp. 419–430).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Premised on protecting fellow believers abroad, successful military campaigns overseas consistently strengthened the positions of the aggressors while gaining widespread domestic support due to the altruistic causes cited for war. The military intervention of England in the religious wars of France during the 1560s, ’70s and ’80s, and in the Netherlands from 1585 to 1604, were notable examples of wars justified by humanitarian rationales, with offensives in France by the Holy Roman Empire and various German principalities relying on similar justifications. Spain, meanwhile, which had seen the English humanitarian-premised intervention in the Netherlands undermine its interests, claimed “the brutal and cruel yoke” of persecution imposed on the English Catholic minority as a pretext to attempt multiple invasions in the 1580s and 90s.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Strachan, Hew and Scheipers, Sibylle, &#039;&#039;The Changing Character of War&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2011 (p. 153).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This trend towards using humanitarian pretexts for military interventionism continued to profoundly shape European politics in the following centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Early humanitarian intervention relied heavily on states portraying themselves as protectors of overseas minorities with whom they held something in common – usually co-religionists – with Catholic states claiming the oppression of Catholic minorities to attack Protestant states and vice versa. As European conquest came to be directed increasingly far afield, however, against countries which lacked minorities with whom an aggressor could claim any common religious or ethnic background, humanitarian intervention evolved and was increasingly applied universally. Western states portrayed themselves as acting in the interests of a common humanity, which meant that even if no one of their race or religion lived within the borders of the targeted state or nation, they could still legitimise military action on the basis that the population, or a segment of it, was suffering injustice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Notable early examples of wars premised on protecting universal humanitarian values were the Spanish and Portuguese 16th century conquests of South and Central America, which were widely justified on the basis that the indigenous populations would be freed by European rule and cultural Europeanisation from their supposedly backward and savage cultural practices. The Native American way of life was portrayed as an atrocity in and of itself so ghastly and inferior that a European invasion would be a benevolent act – a narrative which relied heavily on emphasising, exaggerating, and at times outright fabricating aspects of native culture which were seen as distasteful to Europeans.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Handy, Gemma, ‘Archaeologists say early Caribbeans were not “savage cannibals”, as colonists wrote,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 24, 2018. ‘Cannibals in North America? Not so much, professor says,’ &#039;&#039;Fulton Sun&#039;&#039;, October 22, 2018. Watson, Kelly L., &#039;&#039;Insatiable Appetites: Imperial Encounters with Cannibals in the North Atlantic World&#039;&#039;, New York, New York University Press, April 24, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The leading Spanish philosopher and scholar of international law at the time, Francisco Vitoria, was one of many to justify the campaigns on this basis.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Antony, Anghie, &#039;&#039;Imperialism, Sovereignty and the Making of International Law&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2004 (p. 22). Tuck, Richard, &#039;&#039;The Rights of War and Peace: Political Thought and the International Order from Grotius to Kant&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1999 (pp. 73, 74).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The resulting humanitarian-premised conquest of an entire continent quickly turned into one of the most depraved genocides in world history. Invasions which led to the particularly brutal genocides of the populations of three continents and their resettlement by ethnic Europeans – namely the Americas and Oceania – were notably all justified by allusions to altruistic humanitarian missions to free and uplift the targeted populations by westernising them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heraclides, Alexis, ‘Humanitarian Intervention Yesterday and Today,’ &#039;&#039;European Review of International Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 2, no. 1, Spring 2015 (pp. 15–37).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Since Australia and most of the Americas lacked centralised governance, aggressors resorted to portraying an oppressive culture rather than an oppressive government as the ill to which invasion and Europeanisation could be presented as the remedy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similar trends were observable across the European assaults on non-Western tribes and nations worldwide from the 16th century. The Netherlands’ most renowned legal scholar and philosopher Hugo Grotius, for example, strongly advocated for the conquest of the Dutch East Indies, which included perpetration of genocide,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hanna, Willard A., &#039;&#039;Indonesian Banda: Colonialism and its Aftermath in the Nutmeg Islands&#039;&#039;, Philadelphia, Institute for the Study of Human Issues, 1991 (p. 55). Pisani, Elizabeth, &#039;&#039;Indonesia Etc.: Exploring the Improbable Nation&#039;&#039;, London, Granta Books, 2014 (p. 17).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; on the basis that it was a humanitarian mission to benefit the native population.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heraclides, Alexis, ‘Humanitarian Intervention Yesterday and Today,’ &#039;&#039;European Review of International Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 2, no. 1, Spring 2015 (pp. 15–37).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As British historian of political thought Richard Tuck commented regarding Grotius’ position: “The idea that foreign rulers can punish tyrants, cannibals, pirates, those who kill settlers [which appears in the 1625 edition of Grotius’ work] … neatly legitimised a great deal of European action against native peoples around the world.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tuck, Richard, &#039;&#039;The Rights of War and Peace: Political Thought and the International Order from Grotius to Kant&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1999 (p. 103).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The First Opium War against China in the mid-19th century was another notable early example. The British press reported at the time: “Thus it has been the destiny of England to break down a government fabric … to uncover to its own subjects its hollowness and its evils.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pagani, Catherine, ‘Objects and the Press. Images of China in Nineteenth Century Britain’ in: Codell, Julie F., &#039;&#039;Imperial Co-Histories: National Identities and the British Colonial Press&#039;&#039;, Madison, Fairleigh Dickinson University Press, 2003 (p. 160). Frankopan, Peter, &#039;&#039;The Silk Roads: A New History of the World&#039;&#039;, London, Bloomsbury, 2015 (p. 301).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other reports stated that the Chinese government’s “mysterious and exclusive barbarism” could only be dismantled, for the good of its own people, by “the force of active and intrusive Western Civilisation.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pagani, Catherine, &#039;&#039;Objects and the Press. Images of China in Nineteenth Century Britain&#039;&#039;, in: Codell, Julie F., &#039;&#039;Imperial Co-Histories: National Identities and the British Colonial Press&#039;&#039;, Madison, Fairleigh Dickinson University Press, 2003 (p. 160). Frankopan, Peter, &#039;&#039;The Silk Roads: A New History of the World&#039;&#039;, London, Bloomsbury, 2015 (p. 301).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This purportedly humanitarian war to free the Chinese people was fought to ensure that the British Empire would maintain the rights to sell highly addictive narcotics to China, and the century that followed the British victories was the very darkest in China’s millennia-long history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A further significant example of military intervention under a claimed universal humanitarian jurisdiction was the United States’ invasion of Cuba in 1898–99. As a European settler state the U.S. inherited many aspects of Europe’s political culture, and in its rapid imperial expansion in the Western Hemisphere it became a leading perpetrator of aggression using humanitarian pretexts. U.S. President William McKinley portrayed aggression against Spain as a project to liberate the Cuban people and thereby advance both “civilisation” and “the interest of humanity” – framing the attack as a “war for humanity.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Simms, Brendan and Trim, David J. B., &#039;&#039;Humanitarian Intervention – A History&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2011 (Chapter 13).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The conflict saw the U.S. annex the Philippines and Puerto Rico, committing severe atrocities in the former and forcing the bulk of the population into concentration camps with death rates as high as 20 percent. In November 1901 the Manila correspondent of the &#039;&#039;Philadelphia Ledger&#039;&#039; wrote that the U.S. invasion force “killed to exterminate men, women, children, prisoners and captives, active insurgents and suspected people from lads of ten up, the idea prevailing that the Filipino as such was little better than a dog.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Saito, Natsu Taylor, &#039;&#039;Meeting the Enemy: American Exceptionalism and International Law&#039;&#039;, New York, New York University Press, 2010 (p. 153).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some islands were purged entirely with “not one living native” left,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Zinn, Howard, &#039;&#039;A People’s History of the United States: 1492–Present&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Perennial, 2005 (p. 315).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; killing an estimated 1.4 million Filipinos overall although some estimates were much higher.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ahmed, Eqbal, ‘The Theory and Fallacies of Counter-Insurgency,’ &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, August 2, 1971.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; McKinley framed the invasion, a campaign considered by several historians to have been genocidal,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jummel, Rudolph J., &#039;&#039;Statistics of Democide: Genocide and Mass Murder Since 1900&#039;&#039;, Münster, LIT Verlag, 1998. Gates, John M., ‘War-Related Deaths in the Philippines, 1898–1902.’ &#039;&#039;Pacific Historical Review&#039;&#039;, 1983. Francisco, Luzviminda, &#039;&#039;The End of an Illusion&#039;&#039;, London, AREAS, 1973. San Juan, Epifanio, ‘U.S. Genocide in the Philippines: A Case of Guilt, Shame, or Amnesia?,’ &#039;&#039;Medium&#039;&#039;, March 22, 2005. Boot, Max, &#039;&#039;The Savage Wars of Peace: Small Wars and the Rise of American Power&#039;&#039;, New York, Basic Books, 2002 (p. 125).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as a humanitarian effort to “educate the Filipinos, and uplift and civilise.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wolff, Leon, &#039;&#039;Little Brown Brother: How the United States Purchased and Pacified the Philippine Islands at the Century’s Turn&#039;&#039;, New York, History Book Club, 2006 (p. 201).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prominent British expert on the history of warfare Professor David Trim was among many to observe that particularly from the 19th century Western populations increasingly believed that their countries had the right to launch military offensives abroad for moral causes. He stated the following concerning what he referred to as the “humanitarian public”: “Keenly interested in the fate of oppressed people groups, albeit admittedly especially if they were Christian or Jewish, or ‘primitive’ peoples who could be converted to Christianity, it both consumed and helped to produce numerous printed reports, in books, pamphlets, magazines, and newspapers, of atrocities, mass murder, and brutality. The humanitarian public could be manipulated by propaganda and polemic.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Strachan, Hew and Scheipers, Sibylle, &#039;&#039;The Changing Character of War&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2011 (Chapter 8: Humanitarian Intervention).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With a strong interest in humanitarian wars which furthered their nation or religion’s interest, Western publics could be led to view offensive wars as altruistic or humanitarian. This allowed both governments and non-state actors with influence over information spaces to raise calls for military action by creating public moral outrage often through atrocity fabrication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was only with the end of the colonial era that a new post-1945 international order enshrined in the United Nations Charter gave UN member states equal rights and provided each country, including unprecedentedly those outside the Western world, with the right to non-interference in their internal affairs. This effectively illegalised Western humanitarian military interventions as crimes of aggression, with only a resolution by all five permanent members of the UN Security Council able to legitimise such action. Since two non-Western states, China and the Soviet Union, held permanent council seats with veto powers, there was no longer a legal means for the West to unilaterally launch unprovoked military assaults on non-Western countries. Following the end of the Cold War, however, as states outside the Western sphere of influence became a smaller minority in the world and were increasingly targeted, calls grew in the West to legitimise humanitarian intervention and move beyond a world order where the sovereignty guaranteed under the UN Charter was considered inviolable. NATO Secretary-General Javier Solana, for one, stated in 1999 when the alliance launched an illegal humanitarian-premised military campaign against Yugoslavia: “I think that we are moving into a system of international relations in which human rights, rights of minorities are much, much more important … more important even than sovereignty.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kempster, Norman and Marshall, Tyler, ‘NATO OKs New Policing Role,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 25, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In his first month in office in January 2017 UN Secretary General of Portuguese origin Antonio Guterres criticised existing concepts of sovereignty and advocated a “whole new approach” to international relations under which international bodies could override it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Guterres, António, ‘Remarks to the Security Council Open Debate on “Maintenance of International Peace and Security: Conflict Prevention and Sustaining Peace”,’ Official Website of the United Nations, January 10, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This followed on from Guterres’ predecessor, Kofi Annan, who called for a new vision of sovereignty in the context of revising restrictions on humanitarian military intervention when UN Security Council authorisation was absent.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thakur, Ramesh, ‘Outlook: Intervention, Sovereignty and the Responsibility to Protect: Experiences from ICISS,’ &#039;&#039;Security Dialogue&#039;&#039;, vol. 33, no. 3, 2002 (p. 325). Heraclides, Alexis, ‘Humanitarian Intervention Yesterday and Today,’ &#039;&#039;European Review of International Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 2, no. 1, Spring 2015 (p. 31).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable advocate was the president of the United States’ most influential policy think tank the Council on Foreign Relations, Richard N. Hass, who wrote in &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; to much the same effect in a January 2017 article titled ‘World Order 2.0’: “The rules, policies and institutions that have guided the world since World War II, have run their course. Respect for sovereignty alone cannot uphold order.” Regarding the changes Hass was calling for, he stated: “A good start, though, would be to amend the concept of self-determination away from its inherent unilateralism on the part of the entity seeking a state of its own and replace it with the notion that statehood is something to be granted rather that asserted.” Under World Order 2.0, Hass advocated, states accused of humanitarian abuses could have their rights to see their borders and peace respected stripped from them and foreign military intervention legitimised.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hass, Richard N., ‘World Order 2.0: The Case for Sovereign Obligation,’&#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, January/February 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indicating the kind of countries held in mind, the article was captioned by a picture of the North Korean leadership just months after an attack on the East Asian country had been seriously considered by the Obama administration.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johnson, Jesse, ‘Obama weighed pre-emptive strike against North Korea after fifth nuclear blast and missile tests near Japan in 2016, Woodward book claims,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, September 12, 2018. ‘Obama mulled preemptive attack on N. Korea: book,’ &#039;&#039;Yonhap&#039;&#039;, September 12, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hass stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Necessity may also lead to reducing or even eliminating sovereignty when a government, whether from a lack of capacity or conscious policy, is unable to provide for the basic needs of its citizens…. Our notion of sovereignty must therefore be conditional, even contractual, rather than absolute. If a state fails to live up to its side of the bargain … then it forfeits the normal benefits of sovereignty and opens itself up to attack, removal or occupation. The diplomatic challenge for this era is to gain widespread support for principles of state conduct and a procedure for determining remedies when these principles are violated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hass, Richard N., ‘World Order 2.0: The Case for Sovereign Obligation,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039;, January/February 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;An understanding of how fabricated claims of humanitarian abuses or atrocities abroad have furthered Western geopolitical interests is vital to comprehending the nature of ‘World Order 2.0’ referred to by Hass. The list of countries most often portrayed in the West as committing the most serious humanitarian abuses and atrocities matches almost perfectly with those which most strongly oppose Western hegemonic interests on the international stage. The worst alleged abusers are near synonymous with the small minority of countries which do not have Western military presences on their soil.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vine, David, ‘The United States Probably Has More Foreign Military Bases Than Any Other People, Nation or Empire in History,’ &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, September 14, 2015. Durden, Tyler, ‘U.S. Special Forces Deployed To 70 Percent of The World In 2016,’ &#039;&#039;Ron Paul Institute for Peace and Prosperity&#039;&#039;, February 11, 2017. Turse, Nick, ‘Special Ops, Shadow Wars, and the Golden Age of the Grey Zone,’ &#039;&#039;Tom Dispatch&#039;&#039;, January 5, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A world where any state labelled a humanitarian abuser or perpetrator of atrocities could be open to unilateral attack by the Western world would thus represent an important step to quashing challenges or resistance to Western-led order, and effectively revert the world to the colonial era order when Western powers could freely use military force worldwide.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idea that a Western public’s indignation at a state of affairs abroad grants their country the right to kill peoples, overthrow governments and occupy lands overseas has historically had calamitous consequences for populations across the non-Western world, with examples explored throughout this work. This aspect of the West’s political culture and worldview has consistently provided aggressors with a strong incentive to fabricate stories of serious humanitarian abuses by their targets, with this work’s assessment of the history of such practices highlighting the extreme dangers of humanitarian intervention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter One Cuba and Vietnam in the Early Cold War ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Engineering Pretexts to Invade Cuba: From Exploding Space Rockets to Attacking Jamaica&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
After waging a long guerrilla war against the Western-aligned government in Havana, insurgents led by Fidel Castro and supported by mass protests seized power in Cuba in January 1959. This marked the beginning of decades of conflict with the Western world, with U.S. intelligence agencies going to considerable lengths to undermine the new Cuban government and seeking to reverse what some American analysts referred to as the “unforgivable revolution.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 185).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Havana responded to Washington’s perceived hostility by forming defence ties with the Soviet Union, the American assault on Cuba came to involve any and all measures short of open war and focused heavily on targeting the economy and placing downward pressure on living standards. The new developmentalist government in Havana, which quickly improved the country’s development indicators ranging from life expectancy to literacy rates, was seen to threaten Washington’s interests through its potential to provide an example for other Latin American states of an alternative ideology and system of government. Overthrowing the state, and until then stifling its economy, were thus seen as vital to prevent a ‘Cuba model’ of political and economic development from potentially gaining wider traction.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson, Anna Kasten, ‘Operation Northwoods and the Covert War against Cuba, 1961–1963,’ &#039;&#039;Cuban Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 32, 2001 (p. 146).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. combat aircraft began a bombing and firebombing campaign against Cuba from October 1959, and possibly earlier, aimed primarily at targets such as crop fields and sugar mills. At least three American pilots were lost and a further two captured during these offensives.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 19, 1960. &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 20, 1960. &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 22, 1960. &#039;&#039;Cuba, the U.S. and Russia, 1960–63&#039;&#039;, New York, Facts on File, 1964 (pp. 7–8).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sea and air commando raids launched from the U.S. mainland, most often by exiles of Cuban origin and frequently with CIA supervisors, targeted oil refineries, chemical plants, bridges, crops, mills, warehouses, fishing boats, and merchant ships. After Havana responded by calling for Soviet military support, an assault on a Soviet camp wounded 12 Soviet soldiers and a hotel and theatre were shelled from sea to target Warsaw Pact personnel there.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Branch, Taylor and Crile III, George, ‘The Kennedy Vendetta,’ &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039;, August 1975 (p. 52). Hinckle, Warren and Turner, William W., &#039;&#039;The Fish is Red: The Story of the Secret War Against Castro&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper &amp;amp;#x26; Row, 1981. &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 26, 1962 (p. 1). &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 21, 1963 (p. 3). &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 1, 1966. &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 30, 1966. &#039;&#039;Cuba, the U.S. and Russia, 1960–63&#039;&#039;, New York, Facts on File, 1964.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A total U.S. trade and credit embargo was paired with sabotage operations targeting both Cuban sugar exports, which were at times contaminated by the CIA at sea,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Branch, Taylor and Crile III, George, ‘The Kennedy Vendetta,’ &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039;, August 1975 (p. 52). &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 28, 1966.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as well as its imports. Damage done to foreign goods before delivery to Cuba ranged from adding chemicals to lubricating fluids to wear out diesel engines, to instructing a manufacturer in West Germany, to produce ball-bearings off-centre and another to do the same with balanced wheel gears.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Branch, Taylor and Crile III, George, ‘The Kennedy Vendetta,’ &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039;, August 1975 (p. 52).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; British busses sold to Cuba in 1964 were sabotaged by U.S. and British intelligence before arriving.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 14, 1975 (p. C31). Branch, Taylor and Crile III, George, ‘The Kennedy Vendetta,’ &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039;, August 1975 (p. 52).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The bulk of these operations were carried out under Operation Mongoose, and were approved by the State Department, the National Security Council, the White House staff, the Attorney General’s office and the Pentagon.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson, Anna Kasten, ‘Operation Northwoods and the Covert War against Cuba, 1961–1963,’ &#039;&#039;Cuban Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 32, 2001 (pp. 145–154).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next stage of escalation involved biological warfare. A Canadian agricultural technician reported in 1962 that while working as an advisor to the Cuban government he was paid $5000 by “an American military intelligence agent” to infect Cuban turkeys with a lethal virus which produced the Newcastle disease. 8000 turkeys died as a result. The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; reported of the incident: “According to U.S. intelligence reports, the Cubans – and some Americans – believe the turkeys died as the result of espionage.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 21, 1977 (p. A18).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1971 the CIA gave Cuban exiles a virus which caused African swine fever for deployment against the country. Six weeks later the disease broke out in Cuba and forced the country to slaughter 500,000 pigs to prevent a nationwide epidemic. It was called the “most alarming event” of the year by the United Nations Food and Agricultural Organization.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, January 10, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S., Canada and Britain had previously invested heavily in developing such weapons to target livestock.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cole, Leonard A., &#039;&#039;Clouds of Secrecy: The Army’s Germ Warfare Tests over Populated Areas&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman &amp;amp;#x26; Littlefield, 1989 (p.18).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1984 a Cuban exile on trial in New York testified that in late 1980 a ship travelled from Florida to Cuba with the purpose of introducing new germs as part of a biological warfare campaign.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Covert Action Information Bulletin&#039;&#039;, no. 22, Fall 1984 (p. 35). The trial of Eduardo Victor Arocena Perez, Federal District Court for the Southern District of New York, transcript of September 10, 1984 (pp. 2187–89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a 2002 study of American biological weapons development, &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; journalists Judith Miller, Stephen Engelberg and William J. Broada reported that the CIA had prepared to use biological agents to assassinate Cuban leader Fidel Castro, as well as Congolese independence leader Patrice Lumumba, although these plans were not put into motion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Miller J., Engelsberg S. and Broad W., &#039;&#039;Germs. Biological Weapons and America’s Secret War&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon &amp;amp;#x26; Schuster, 2002 (Chapter 3: Revelations).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1961 the CIA attempted to deploy Cuban exiles residing in the U.S., many of them associated with the pre-revolutionary U.S.-aligned government, to launch an invasion. Despite CIA pilots flying extensive support missions, the Bay of Pigs invasion resulted in a total failure with four CIA pilots and 100 of the agency’s proxies on the ground killed and a further 1200 taken prisoner.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wise, David, ‘Colby of CIA – CIA of Colby,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times Magazine&#039;&#039;, July 1, 1973 (p. 9).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Having exhausted the most obvious methods for attack the focus of the U.S. campaign against Cuba shifted to attempting to fabricate international crimes by the Cuban government – namely getting various U.S. government agencies to commit them and placing the blame on Havana – in order to provide pretext for further escalation in the form of a larger invasion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1962 the U.S. Department of Defence and the Joint Chiefs of Staff (JCS) proposed an operation to turn public and world opinion against Cuba.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The operation complemented efforts to turn Cuban opinion against their leader Fidel Castro. Alongside propaganda broadcasts, this included plans to drug him before speeches and make him appear incoherent, distribute fake photos of a debauched obese Castro surrounded by beautiful women and delectable food to diminish his image as a man of the people, captioned ‘My Ration is Different,’ and even a plan to use a chemical agent to make his beard fall off which would undermine his charisma. (Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (Chapter 30).) (Boot, Max, ‘Operation Mongoose: The Story of America’s Efforts to Overthrow Castro,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, January 5, 2018.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was intended to justify the further escalation of hostilities against the state, and eventually an American invasion to reinstall a Western-aligned government in power. The necessity of the operation was based on JCS assessments that Havana would not of its own accord undertake any provocations which could warrant U.S. intervention.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson, Anna Kasten, ‘Operation Northwoods and the Covert War against Cuba, 1961–1963,’ &#039;&#039;Cuban Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 32, 2001 (p. 147).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Under the operation the CIA was tasked with staging terrorist attacks against American military and civilian targets. Proposed attacks included hijacking or shooting down airliners, orchestrating major terror attacks against U.S. cities, starting wars between Cuba and its neighbours, assassinating Cuban dissidents on American soil, and blaming possible failures in the U.S. space program on non-existent Cuban electronic attacks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The proposal for Operation Northwoods was drafted and authorised by the Joint Chiefs of Staff, signed by its chairman Lyman Lemnitzer, and had the written approval of every member. It also had considerable support from the Pentagon and the CIA. Long-hidden secret JCS documents unearthed decades later emphasised: “World opinion, and the United Nations forum should be favourably affected by developing the international image of the Cuban government as rash and irresponsible, and as an alarming and unpredictable threat to the peace of the Western Hemisphere.” The proposal recommended: “The desired result from the execution of this plan would be to place the United States in the apparent position of suffering defensible grievances from a rash and irresponsible government of Cuba and to develop an international image of a Cuban threat to peace in the Western Hemisphere.” The operation recommended developing a “Communist Cuban terror campaign in the Miami area, in other Florida cities and even in Washington,” which involved the bombing of civilian targets. This was to be blamed on the “irresponsible” Cuban government and on Fidel Castro to mislead both world opinion and the American public.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Support for the idea of creating a pretext to move on Cuba was hardly relegated to the military and intelligence establishments, with President Dwight D. Eisenhower having previously told Lemnitzer and his other aides in his Cabinet Room that he would take action if only the Cuban government gave him pretext to do so. With scandal surrounding the May 1960 U-2 spy plane incident fresh in the minds of the world, which after multiple denials by Washington decisively confirmed longstanding Soviet allegations of U.S. surveillance flights deep into its airspace, Eisenhower for much of the rest of the year pushed hard for an invasion of Cuba. He then floated the idea on January 3, 1961, that if Cuba failed to provide “a really good excuse” for an American attack, the U.S. “could think of manufacturing something that would be generally acceptable” as a pretext for an invasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bissell, Richard M., &#039;&#039;Reflections of a Cold Warrior: From Yalta to the Bay of Pigs&#039;&#039;, New Haven, Yale University Press, 1996 (p. 161).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Eisenhower’s successor John F. Kennedy would prove far less supportive, however, and quickly became an obstacle to such plans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; magazine’s national security columnist, veteran journalist James Bamford, who was referred to by the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; as “the nation’s premier journalist on the subject of the National Security Agency,” observed regarding operations:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The attempts to provoke the Cuban public to revolt seemed dead and Castro, unfortunately, appeared to have no inclination to launch any attacks against Americans or their property. Lemnitzer and the other Chiefs knew there was only one option left that would ensure their war. They would have to trick the American public and world opinion into hating Cuba so much that they would not only go along, but would insist that he and his generals launch their war against Castro.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bamford, James, &#039;&#039;Body of Secrets: Anatomy of the Ultra-Secret National Security Agency From the Cold War Through the Dawn of a New Century&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 2001 (p. 83).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Bamford stressed that plans to engineer attacks on the U.S. which could be falsely blamed on Cuba as a pretext for an invasion “had the support of every single member of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, and even senior Pentagon official Paul Nitze argued in favour of provoking a phony war with Cuba. The fact that the most senior members of all the services and the Pentagon could be so out of touch with reality and the meaning of democracy would be hidden for four decades.” Bamford observed that “Operation Northwoods had called for nothing less than the launch of a secret campaign of terrorism within the United States in order to blame Castro and provoke a war with Cuba.” Regarding the U.S. military leadership, he stressed that “in the name of anticommunism, they proposed launching a secret and bloody war of terrorism against their own country in order to trick the American public into supporting an ill-conceived war they intended to launch against Cuba.” The plan, in his words:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;called for innocent people to be shot on American streets; for boats carrying refugees fleeing Cuba to be sunk on the high seas; for a wave of violent terrorism to be launched in Washington, D.C., Miami, and elsewhere. People would be framed for bombings they did not commit; planes would be hijacked. Using phony evidence, all of it would be blamed on Castro, thus giving Lemnitzer and his cabal the excuse, as well as the public and international backing, they needed to launch their war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 83).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;One proposal for a fabricated attack which could be blamed on Cuba involved the American space program at the height of the space race. On February 20, 1962, the first American to orbit the earth, John Glenn, lifted off from Cape Canaveral in Florida in a flight touted as carrying the banner of American truth, freedom, and democracy into space. Speaking to Lieutenant Colonel Edward G. Lansdale, who subsequently launched CIA clandestine operations against Cuba, the Joint Chiefs of Staff proposed that should there be any problem with the rocket which resulted in Glenn’s death, “the objective is to provide irrevocable proof that … the fault lies with the Communists et al Cuba.” This could be achieved, according to Lemnitzer, “by manufacturing various pieces of evidence which would prove electronic interference on the part of the Cubans.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 84). Feinsilber, Mike, ‘Anti-Castro Plots Out Of This World Blaming Cuba For Possible Nasa Mishap Among Proposed Tricks In Early 1960s,’ &#039;&#039;Spokesman&#039;&#039;, November 19, 1997.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Had any problem with the launch occurred, Cuba was to be blamed to help strengthen the argument for an invasion. Unlike kinetic attacks, cyber or electronic attacks could be blamed on almost any party or even fabricated entirely – a fact not lost in subsequent decades as U.S. and Western planners sought to find new pretexts to attribute blame, vilify and enact various hostile policies against their targets (see Chapter 7). When John Glenn became the fifth man to go to space following an uneventful launch, the JCS quickly drafted new plans for false flag operations against Cuba which could be enacted “within the time frame of the next few months.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bamford, James, &#039;&#039;Body of Secrets: Anatomy of the Ultra-Secret National Security Agency From the Cold War Through the Dawn of a New Century&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 2001 (p. 84).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Subsequent plans to frame Cuba for various atrocities grew more extreme. One stipulated “a series of well-coordinated incidents to take place in and around” the U.S. naval base at Guantanamo Bay in Cuba, which included dressing “friendly” Cubans in military uniforms and having them “start riots near the main gate of the base. Others would pretend to be saboteurs inside the base. Ammunition would be blown up, fires started, aircraft sabotaged, mortars fired at the base with damage to installations.” This attack by America’s own assets on a U.S. naval facility at the command of the JCS would present Havana as an aggressor,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A very similar operation considered 50 years later by the White House was to dress U.S. personnel in Iranian uniforms and have them attack an American ship, which would provide a pretext to launch a war on Iran if such a course of action were chosen. (‘Trigger Happy,’ &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, July 31, 2008).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and be used as a pretext for a military campaign to take over the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 84).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another JCS proposal similarly suggested: “We could blow up a U.S. ship in Guantanamo Bay and blame Cuba,” highlighting that “casualty lists in U.S. newspapers would cause a helpful wave of national indignation.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;U.S. Joint Chiefs of Staff, ‘Justification for US Military Intervention in Cuba (TS),’ Memorandum for the Secretary of Defense, Department of Defense, March 13, 1962 (https://nsarchive2.gwu.edu//news/20010430/northwoods.pdf). Weinter, Tim, ‘Declassified Papers Show Anti-Castro Ideas Proposed to Kennedy,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 19, 1997.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other JCS plans stipulated: “We could develop a Communist Cuban terror campaign in the Miami area, in other Florida cities and even in Washington…. The terror campaign could be pointed at Cuban refugees seeking haven in the United States…. We could sink a boatload of Cubans en-route to Florida (real or simulated)…. We could foster attempts on lives of Cuban refugees in the United States even to the extent of wounding in instances to be widely publicised.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Joint Chiefs of Staff, ‘Justification for US Military Intervention in Cuba (TS),’ Memorandum for the Secretary of Defense, Department of Defense, March 13, 1962. (https://nsarchive2.gwu.edu//news/20010430/northwoods.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other operations planned included:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* “Exploding a few plastic bombs in carefully chosen spots, the arrest of Cuban agents and the release of prepared documents substantiating Cuban involvement also would be helpful in projecting the idea of an irresponsible government.”&lt;br /&gt;
* “Advantage can be taken of the sensitivity of the Dominican [Republic] Air Force to intrusions within their national air space. ‘Cuban’ B-26 or C-46 type aircraft could make cane-burning raids at night. Soviet Bloc incendiaries could be found. This could be coupled with ‘Cuban’ messages to the Communist underground in the Dominican Republic and ‘Cuban’ shipments of arms which would be found, or intercepted, on the beach. Use of MiG type aircraft by U.S. pilots could provide additional provocation.”&lt;br /&gt;
* “Hijacking attempts against civil air and surface craft could appear to continue as harassing measures condoned by the Government of Cuba.”&lt;br /&gt;
* “Create an incident which will demonstrate convincingly that a Cuban aircraft has attacked and shot down a chartered civil airliner en-route from the United States to Jamaica, Guatemala, Panama or Venezuela. The destination would be chosen only to cause the flight plan route to cross Cuba. The passengers could be a group of college students off on a holiday or any grouping of persons with a common interest to support chartering a non-scheduled flight.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. had notably managed to acquire modern Soviet-built fighter jets from across the third world, some of which were of the same classes that Cuba itself was thought to field.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Davies, Steve, &#039;&#039;Red Eagles&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Osprey, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another plan which could potentially capitalise on these assets would “make it appear that Communist Cuban MiGs have destroyed a USAF aircraft over international waters in an unprovoked attack.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;White, Mark J., &#039;&#039;The Kennedys and Cuba: The Declassified Documentary History&#039;&#039;, Chicago, Ivan R. Dee, 1999 (p. 113).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Elaborating on a separate plan to engineer an airline hijacking which could be blamed on Havana, the JCS reported:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;An aircraft at Elgin AFB [Air Force Base, in western Florida] would be painted and numbered as an exact duplicate for a civil registered aircraft belonging to a CIA proprietary organisation in the Miami area. At a designated time the duplicate would be substituted for the actual civil aircraft and would be loaded with the selected passengers, all boarded under carefully prepared aliases. The actual registered aircraft would be converted to a drone [a remotely controlled unmanned aircraft]. Take off times of the drone aircraft and the actual aircraft will be scheduled to allow a rendezvous south of Florida.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the rendezvous point the passenger-carrying aircraft will descend to minimum altitude and go directly into an auxiliary field at Elgin AFB where arrangements will have been made to evacuate the passengers and return the aircraft to its original status. The drone aircraft meanwhile will continue to fly the filed flight plan. When over Cuba the drone will be transmitting on the international distress frequency a ‘May Day’ message stating he is under attack by Cuban MiG aircraft. The transmission will be interrupted by destruction of the aircraft, which will be triggered by radio signal. This will allow ICAO [International Civil Aviation Organization] radio stations in the Western Hemisphere to tell the U.S. what has happened to the aircraft instead of the U.S. trying to ‘sell’ the incident.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Joint Chiefs of Staff, ‘Justification for US Military Intervention in Cuba (TS),’ Memorandum for the Secretary of Defense, Department of Defense, March 13, 1962 (https://nsarchive2.gwu.edu//news/20010430/northwoods.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;On March 16, 1962, President John F. Kennedy ruled out the operations after meeting with Lemnitzer. This was one of several more radical operations the president would veto before his assassination, although any of the other occupants of the Oval Office during the Cold War may well have been more inclined to approved it. Lemnitzer’s term as JCS chairman ended on September 30, 1962, and he subsequently went on to serve as NATO’s as Supreme Allied Commander Europe. Kennedy’s death and a change in chairmanship did little to change the position of the JCS, however, with new plans made to start a war between Cuba and a neighbouring country either by engineering provocations against Havana by a U.S.-aligned third country in the region or through another false flag Cuban attack. Such a war would give the U.S. a pretext to launch a military intervention on the request of its ally, which in turn would facilitate the invasion of Cuba. The documents stated: “A contrived ‘Cuban’ attack on an OAS [Organization of American States] member could be set up, and the attacked state could be urged to take measures of self-defence and request assistance from the U.S. and OAS; the U.S. could almost certainly obtain the necessary two-thirds support among OAS members for collective action against Cuba.” Manufacturing a crisis would thereby provide a pretext for invasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bamford, James, &#039;&#039;Body of Secrets: Anatomy of the Ultra-Secret National Security Agency From the Cold War Through the Dawn of a New Century&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 2001 (p. 89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another ambitious plan stipulated a U.S. attack against either Jamaica or Trinidad and Tobago, which were members of the British Commonwealth. The attack would be launched in such a way that it could be blamed on Havana, which would draw Britain into a war against Cuba.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In May 1963 Assistant Secretary of Defence Paul H. Nitze sent a proposal to the White House for “a possible scenario whereby an attack on a United States reconnaissance aircraft could be exploited toward the end of effecting the removal of the Castro regime.” The U.S. would continue to violate Cuban airspace with high flying U-2 spy planes, and if one were shot down then the Pentagon would send in further manned surveillance aircraft on very low-level reconnaissance missions which would make them far more vulnerable to taking further losses. Much as flying a U-2 over the USSR had resulted in escalated tensions when one was shot down in May the previous year, the new plan stipulated that “the U.S. could undertake various measures designed to stimulate the Cubans to provoke a new incident.” JCS plans involved sending fighters across the island on “harassing reconnaissance” and “show-off” missions “flaunting our freedom of action, hoping to stir the Cuban military to action.” “Thus, depending above all on whether the Cubans were or could be made to be trigger-happy, the development of the initial downing of a reconnaissance plane could lead at best to the elimination of Castro, perhaps to the removal of Soviet troops and the installation of ground inspection in Cuba, or at the least to our demonstration of firmness on reconnaissance.” Havana failed to take the bait, however, and responded to subsequent low-level flights only by launching formal protests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A further plan stipulated bribing senior officers in Cuba’s armed forces to attack the United States Military: “The only area remaining for consideration then would be to bribe one of Castro’s subordinate commanders to initiate an attack on [the U.S. naval base at] Guantanamo.” Although paying foreign nationals to attack an American military facility was highly treasonous, normal rules of conduct were generally discarded when conducting false flag operations. Even major U.S. casualties, both military and civilian, were seen as acceptable to advance the country’s geopolitical interests and forcefully bring a strategically important territory back into Washington’s sphere of influence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The major detriment to America’s image which exposure of Operation Northwoods risked causing, as well as the illegality of several parts of the plan, resulted in high levels of secrecy with all details remaining hidden for over forty years. Like many operations of its nature, several of the relevant documents were destroyed with further details remaining unknown. Chairman Lemnitzer, for example, had ordered the JCS’ chief of the Cuba project, Brigadier General David W. Gray, to destroy all notes concerning the period of the Bay of Pigs following its failure. The U.S. ultimately never attempted a further invasion of Cuba after the Bay of Pigs, due to a combination of factors including signs of considerable popular support for the government in Havana, Soviet protection, and conflict between the JCS and the presidency. Plans to fabricate a Cuban provocation or even pin the blame for a U.S.-organised attack on Cuba, however, were highly indicative of the lengths to which the superpower could go to vilify and provide pretext for hostile action against its adversaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Finding Justification for an Assault on Vietnam&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Following the defeat of the Japanese Empire in 1945 Vietnam quicky emerged as one of multiple key theatres of conflict in East Asia where Western empires seeking to impose their hegemony were pitted against local nationalists striving for independence. The League for the Independence of Vietnam nationalist movement, better known as the Viet Minh, fought for 30 years against Western imperial designs first to resist a French colonial war effort and subsequently against a large U.S.-led coalition seeking to maintain Western influence in the south of the country. Having colonised Vietnam in “an orgy of killing and looting”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Karnow, Stanley, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Viking, 1982 (p. 87).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the late 19th century, France had intended to impose its rule indefinitely and “exclude any idea of self-government, any possibility of development outside the French Empire” for the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McMahon, Robert J., &#039;&#039;The Cold War in the Third World&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2013 (p. 49).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Alongside cultural Europeanisation and fierce promotion of Roman Catholicism,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ngô, Vĩnh Long, &#039;&#039;Before the Revolution: The Vietnamese Peasants under the French&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, The MIT Press, 1973 (pp. 73, 74). Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;Parallax Visions: Making Sense of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, Chapel Hill, Duke University Press, 2002 (pp. 83–86). Anderson, Benedict, &#039;&#039;Imagined Communities: Reflections on the Origin and Spread of Nationalism&#039;&#039;, New York, Verso, 1991 (p. 126). Pears, Pamela A., &#039;&#039;Remnants of Empire in Algeria and Vietnam: Women, Words and War&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Lexington Books, 2006 (p. 18).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the policy of colonial underdevelopment was central to Paris’ designs and saw Vietnamese literacy rates and living standards plummet. Access to even a basic primary education became restricted to well under 10 percent of children, among the very lowest in the region, and Vietnamese land was confiscated en masse – much of it granted to the Catholic Church making it the largest landowner in the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ngô, Vĩnh Long, &#039;&#039;Before the Revolution: The Vietnamese Peasants under the French&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, MIT Press, 1973 (pp. 73, 74). Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;Parallax Visions: Making Sense of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, Chapel Hill, Duke University Press, 2002 (pp. 83–86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When France faced staunch resistance reoccupying Vietnam it responded by deploying 400,000 personnel, half of them French and half local auxiliaries. One of the first French offensives was an attack on Haiphong, the main port city of northern Vietnam, from 23–28 November 1946. It caused 6000 deaths at a very conservative estimate, levelling most of the city as aircraft strafed fleeing refugees, and was intended to “teach a severe lesson” to the Vietnamese.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tonnesson, Stein, ‘The Haiphong Massacre of 1946 is a severe illustration of empire,’ &#039;&#039;Southeast Asian Globe&#039;&#039;, November 23, 2021. Smith, Richard Harris, &#039;&#039;OSS: The Secret History of America’s First Central Intelligence Agency&#039;&#039;, Berkeley, University of California Press, 1972 (p. 347).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A declared policy of collective punishment against areas suspected of supporting the Viet Minh saw French forces widely pillage and rape, with conduct highly consistent with that in prior decades. “They raped women, sometimes until they died,” survivors would recall years later. Villages near sites of Viet Minh operations were systematically burned down, with civilians blown up in their houses by grenades while public displays of severed Vietnamese heads and public torture of suspected insurgents were intended to terrorise the population into submission. Beheadings had long been a common practice in French colonial wars, with some skulls sent back to Paris for display as trophies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewis, Norman, &#039;&#039;A Dragon Apparent: Travels in Cambodia, Laos, and Vietnam&#039;&#039;, London, Jonathan Cape, 1951 (pp. 184, 208). Rydstrom, Helle, ‘Politics of colonial violence: Gendered atrocities in French occupied Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;European Journal of Women’s Studies&#039;&#039;, 2014 (pp. 1–17). ‘Vụ thảm sát Mỹ Trạch - Nỗi đau nhức nhối suốt 66 năm’ [My Trach Massacre - Painful Suffering for 66 years], &#039;&#039;Da Tri&#039;&#039;, November 28, 2013. ‘Algeria buries fighters whose skulls were in Paris museum,’ &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, July 5, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In politically suspect villages French forces singled out pregnant Vietnamese women for rape, often resulting in death.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rydstrom, Helle, ‘Politics of colonial violence: Gendered atrocities in French occupied Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;European Journal of Women’s Studies&#039;&#039;, 2014 (pp. 1–17).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The bayoneting of politically suspect pregnant women by colonial forces was also widely reported.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Writing in the &#039;&#039;European Journal of Women’s&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;Studies&#039;&#039;, scholar Helle Rydstrom noted after widely interviewing survivors that pregnant women were “the embodied symbol of an enemy capable of projecting strength into the future by producing children,” which was the French motive for targeting them to send “waves of shock through the community.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. showed a growing inclination to support the French colonial war from 1949, after the Western-aligned Republic of China was decisively defeated in the Chinese Civil War (see Chapter 3), as preserving what remained of Western influence in the region appeared increasingly critical. This support increased significantly from mid-1950 as U.S. and allied Western forces in Korea faced wholly unexpected losses and were forced into a months’ long retreat by North Korea’s scantly armed and outnumbered army. Although the use of military force by the U.S. to support French goals in Vietnam was not authorised, and remained unconfirmed for over 50 years, CIA airline CAT flew support missions for French forces from 1950 and was involved in airlifting paratroopers, artillery, ammunition and other military materials.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;U.S. Pilots Honored For Indochina Service, Embassy of France in the United States, February 24, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; French forces in Vietnam were also provided with much-needed warships and combat aircraft, and in May 1954 U.S. President Eisenhower seriously considered launching nuclear strikes against Viet Minh forces to support a besieged French garrison at Dien Bien Phu.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Whitfield, Stephen J., &#039;&#039;The Culture of the Cold War&#039;&#039;, Baltimore, Johns Hopkins University Press, 1996 (pp. 6, 7). Marder, Murrey, ‘When Ike Was Asked to Nuke Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 22, 1982.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Washington dispatched two aircraft carriers armed with nuclear weapons into the Gulf of Tonkin at the time,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fall, Bernard, &#039;&#039;Hell in a Very Small Place: The Siege of Dien Bien Phu&#039;&#039;, New York, Lippincott, 1967 (p. 307). &#039;&#039;Parade Magazine&#039;&#039;, April 24, 1966. Drummond, Roscoe and Coblentz, Gaston, &#039;&#039;Duel at the Brink&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 1960 (pp. 121, 122).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; although French commanders pointed out that the proximity in which their own units and the Viet Minh were fighting meant that nuclear strikes were not feasible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cooper, Chester, &#039;&#039;The Lost Crusade: The Full Story of US Involvement in Vietnam from Roosevelt to Nixon&#039;&#039;, London, MacGibbon and Kee, 1971 (p. 72).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American support continued to escalate over the next four years, and by 1954 Washington was financing 78 percent of France’s colonial war effort.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gravel, Mike, &#039;&#039;The Pentagon Papers Volume I&#039;&#039;, Boston, Beacon Press, 1971 (p. 78).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The battle at Dien Bien Phu in the spring of 1954 was a major turning point in the colonial war and resulted in France’s withdrawal that year after having lost over 20,000 personnel and 55,000 local auxiliary fighters.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dalloz, Jacquez, &#039;&#039;La Guerre d’Indochine 1945–1954&#039;&#039;, Paris, Seuil, 1987 (pp. 129, 130).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The resultant signing of the 1954 Geneva Accords&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A notable example of the near constant fabrication of information by Western intelligence agencies through their extensive networks of media assets came in the days preceding the Geneva conference. In his memoirs CIA agent Joseph Smith recalled how he enlisted a local newsman in Singapore on whom “the big-name foreign correspondents … relied … for all their scoops and legwork,” who then filed a fake story, attributed to an anonymous British defence officials that the Viet Minh were receiving supplies and personnel contributions from China. The purpose was to support Western portrayals of the Viet Minh as agents for the interests of an international communist conspiracy, and undermine conceptions of them “as a purely indigenous Vietnamese group of national patriots.” Doing so was seen to strengthen the Western position at Geneva, and other CIA stations were notably alerted “to have their press assets ready to pick [the story] up and make sure [it] was used in as many newspapers as possible.’” (Chanan, Michael, ‘Reporting from El Salvador: A Case Study in Participant Observation,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of Intelligence History&#039;&#039;, vol. 9, no. 1 and 2, Summer 2010 (pp. 67, 68).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; stipulated that colonial forces be removed and Vietnam be partitioned into northern and southern states with unifying elections scheduled for July 1956. The Viet Minh under the leadership of the leftist nationalist Ho Chi Minh controlled the north based in Hanoi, while the south was placed under the rule of the Francophone elite of the colonial era based in Saigon. With the Cold War escalating, however, what had been one country’s struggle for independence became a central part of a major regionwide U.S.-led effort to cement the Western sphere of influence and push back against challengers to Western power. With the pro-Western leadership in southern Vietnam expected to overwhelmingly lose unifying elections, the threat an independent Vietnam under the Viet Minh posed to the West’s already faltering regional hegemony led Washington to support cancellation of the elections in 1955.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Geneva Accords, Agreement on the Cessation of Hostilities in Vietnam, July 20, 1954.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As U.S. President Eisenhower concluded based on the intelligence available: “had elections been held as of the time of the fighting, a possible 80 per cent of the population would have voted for the communist Ho Chi Minh as their leader.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Eisenhower, Dwight, &#039;&#039;Mandate for Change, 1953–1956; The White House Years&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 1963 (p. 372).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The CIA had predicted in their own report: “if scheduled national elections are held in July 1956 … the Viet Minh will almost certainly win.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kolko, Gabriel, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: Anatomy of a War, 1940–1975&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1987 (p. 85).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under a Francophone elite headed overwhelmingly by members of the Catholic minority, the South Vietnamese government discriminated harshly against the Buddhist majority,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Buttinger, Joseph, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A Dragon Embattled&#039;&#039;, Santa Barbara, Praeger, 1967 (p. 993). Karnow, Stanley, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Penguin, 1997 (p. 294). Fall, Bernard B., &#039;&#039;The Two Viet-Nams&#039;&#039;, Santa Barbara, Praeger, 1963 (p. 199). Jacobs, Seth, &#039;&#039;Cold War Mandarin: Ngo Dinh Diem and the Origins of America’s War in Vietnam, 1950–1963&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman and Littlefield, 2006 (pp. 100, 147–154).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; strongly promoted the Catholic faith,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tucker, Spencer C., &#039;&#039;Encyclopedia of the Vietnam War: A Political, Social and Military History&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2000 (p. 291). Gettleman, Marvin E., &#039;&#039;Vietnam: History, documents and opinions on a major world crisis&#039;&#039;, Robbinsdale, Fawcett, 1966 (pp. 280–282). ‘South Vietnam: Whose funeral pyre?,’ &#039;&#039;The New Republic&#039;&#039;, June 29, 1963 (p. 9). Halberstam, David, ‘Diệm and the Buddhists,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 17, 1963. Karnow, Stanley, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Penguin, 1997 (p. 294). Jacobs, Seth, &#039;&#039;Cold War Mandarin: Ngo Dinh Diem and the Origins of America’s War in Vietnam, 1950–1963&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman and Littlefield, 2006 (p.91). ‘Diệm’s other crusade,’ &#039;&#039;The New Republic&#039;&#039;, June 22, 1963 (pp. 5, 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and was vehemently pro-Western in its orientation mirroring the policies of the French colonial era. With the government having little support in either the north or the south, CIA psychological warfare experts led by Colonel Edward Lansdale were deployed to engineer a program to reshape public opinion. This targeted the Catholic minority in particular and proved even more successful than Lansdale’s stunning prior psyops successes in the Philippines. As CIA case officer Ralph McGehee, who deployed to Southeast Asia from the late 1950s into the 1970s, reported:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Lansdale’s men, operating in teams in North Vietnam, stimulated North Vietnamese Catholics and the Catholic armies deserted by the French to flee south. SMM teams promised Catholic Vietnamese assistance and new opportunities if they would emigrate. To help them make up their minds, the teams circulated leaflets falsely attributed to the Viet Minh telling what was expected of citizens under the new government. The day following distribution of the leaflets, refugee registration tripled. The teams spread horror stories of Chinese Communist regiments raping Vietnamese girls and taking reprisals against villages. This confirmed fears of Chinese occupation under the Viet Minh. The teams distributed other pamphlets showing the circumference of destruction around Hanoi and other North Vietnamese cities should the United States decide to use atomic weapons. To those it induced to flee over the 300-day period the CIA provided free transportation on its airline, Civil Air Transport, and on ships of the U.S. Navy…. It not only convinced the North Vietnamese Catholics to flee to the South, thereby providing [President Ngo Dinh] Diem with a source of reliable political and military cadres, but it also duped the American people into believing that the flight of the refugees was a condemnation of the Viet Minh by the majority of Vietnamese.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McGehee, Ralph W., &#039;&#039;Deadly Deceits: My 25 Years in the CIA&#039;&#039;, New York, Sheridan Square Publications, 1983 (pp. 131–133).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Lansdale’s team was far from isolated, another notable example being the atrocity fabrication efforts of Lieutenant Tom Dooley who operated with the U.S. Navy out of Haiphong. Dooley invented stories of the Viet Minh disembowelling 1,000 pregnant women, beating a naked priest on the testicles with a bamboo club, and jamming chopsticks in the ears of children to keep them from hearing Christian scripture.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dooley, Tom, &#039;&#039;Three Great Books&#039;&#039;, New York, Farrar, Straus and Cudahy, 1960 (pp. 48, 98, 100).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His ties to the CIA were uncovered in 1979.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Winters, Jim, ‘Tom Dooley the Forgotten Hero,’ &#039;&#039;Notre Dame Magazine&#039;&#039;, May 1979 (pp. 10–17).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Once largely alienated from the population Catholics would be relied on to run the Western client government in the south. As McGehee observed: “The CIA had completed the imposition of a Catholic premier and the importation of a Catholic encoded army and police to rule a nation that was primarily Buddhist.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McGehee, Ralph W., &#039;&#039;Deadly Deceits: My 25 Years in the CIA&#039;&#039;, New York, Sheridan Square Publications, 1983 (p. 133).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite these successes, the southern client government remained overwhelmingly unpopular. As Ralph McGehee noted, U.S. intelligence appeared to be deluding itself that its adversaries did not have mass popular support. “U.S. policymakers had to sell the idea that the war in the South was being fought by a small minority of Communists opposed to the majority-supported democratic government…. The situation, however, was the opposite, as I was to understand later,” he stated. Washington was supporting a “tiny oligarchy against a population largely organised, committed, and dedicated to a communist victory.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 127–128).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Viet Minh in South Vietnam became more active as an insurgency, and from the early summer of 1959 operated as the Viet Cong against the Western-aligned government and its foreign sponsors. The U.S. for its part, and President Lyndon Johnson (LBJ) in particular who assumed leadership from November 1963, showed growing signs of an eagerness to intervene to preserve South Vietnam as a separate Western client state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Johnson had been a critic of American reluctance to intervene more in Vietnam during the French colonial war, and in 1954 he condemned the Eisenhower administration’s failure to preserve French rule.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Prados, John, &#039;&#039;Operation Vulture&#039;&#039;, New York, ibooks, 2002 (pp. 125–127).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As president he exhorted his aides during 1964 to do more to defeat the insurgency &#039;&#039;within&#039;&#039; South Vietnam,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stoessinger, John, &#039;&#039;Crusaders and Pragmatists&#039;&#039;, New York, Norton, 1979 (pp. 183–96). Goodwin, Doris Kearns, &#039;&#039;Lyndon Johnson and the American Dream&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper &amp;amp;#x26; Row, 1976 (p. 176).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and according to Defence Secretary Robert S. McNamara he “felt more certain than President Kennedy that the loss of South Vietnam had a higher cost than would the direct application of U.S. military force.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McNamara, Robert S. and Van De Mark, Brian, &#039;&#039;In Retrospect: The Tragedy and Lessons of Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New York, Vintage Books, 1996 (p. 102).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Support for drastic escalation was widespread among much of the military and civilian leadership, an example being Vice Chief of Naval Operations Admiral Claude Ricketts, who in February 1964 called for airstrikes on military and industrial targets across North Vietnam. The purpose was to impose unacceptable costs on Hanoi for its continued support for the Viet Cong insurgents in the south.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marolda, Edward J., ‘Grand Delusion: U.S. Strategy and the Tonkin Gulf Incident,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 28, no. 4, July 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Offensives by Hanoi-aligned Pathet Lao insurgents in neighbouring Laos from mid-May, 1964, only deepened the sense of urgency for more heavy-handed American military involvement as the possibility grew of Vietnam’s neighbour moving out of the Western sphere of influence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Telephone conversation transcript, Johnson to Mansfield and Johnson to McNamara, June 9, 1964, Lyndon Baines Johnson Presidential Library. Johns, Andrew L., ‘Opening Pandora’s Box: The Genesis and Evolution of the 1964 Congressional Resolution on Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, no. 2/3, Summer-Fall 1997 (pp. 175–206). Unpublished manuscript, William P. Bundy, Papers of William P. Bundy, box 1, Lyndon Baines Johnson Presidential Library, Chapter 13 (pp. 1, 18, 22).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the positions of American clients fast deteriorated, plans for escalated U.S. military intervention began to be laid awaiting a suitable incident to serve as pretext.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johns, Andrew L., ‘Opening Pandora’s Box: The Genesis and Evolution of the 1964 Congressional Resolution on Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, no. 2/3, Summer-Fall 1997 (pp. 175–206). Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (p. 213).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Johnson administration gained the pretext it needed to escalate the war effort in Vietnam in the first week of August 1964.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A number of analysts claimed that Johnson was also motivated by the need to win the upcoming presidential election, with opposition candidate Barry Goldwater’s primary campaign strength being his claim that the president was weak on foreign policy – a card he lost when Johnson took military action. U.S. Army Colonel H. R. McMaster, who served as Assistant to the President for National Security Affairs from 2017–18, noted to this effect that President Johnson and Defence Secretary McNamara “deceived the American people and Congress about events and the nature of the American commitment in Vietnam. They used a questionable report of a North Vietnamese attack on American naval vessels to justify the president’s policy to the electorate and to defuse Republican senator and presidential candidate Barry Goldwater’s charges that Lyndon Johnson was irresolute and ‘soft’ in the foreign policy arena.” (McMaster, H. R., &#039;&#039;Dereliction of Duty&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1997 (p. 129).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On August 2 the U.S. Navy destroyer &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; was approached by three North Vietnamese patrol (PT) boats off the country’s coast and fired the first shots, with accounts varying on whether these were intended to kill or as warnings. The Vietnamese ships reportedly responded by firing torpedoes which missed their targets, but the ensuing exchange of fire saw two patrol boats seriously damaged while the destroyer was lightly damaged by machine gun fire. The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; subsequently withdrew. Its operations were described as “routine,” which as the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; noted&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; and other media outlets widely referred to “Red PT boats” or “Communist PT boats” – leveraging almost two decades of intensive anti-communist propaganda to invoke an ideological animosity towards the adversary in a way that referring to them simply as North Vietnamese ships would not have done. Others such as &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine more directly tied North Vietnam to communist adversaries of which the U.S. public had already formed a strongly negative opinion, namely China which had been demonised extensively during the Korean War. (see Chapter 2). It thus described clashes in the Gulf of Tonkin as part of “the ominous expanse of Communist China.” (‘Action in Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, August 14, 1964).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; left “no ready explanation why the PT boats would in effect attack the powerful Seventh Fleet” when “unprovoked.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lubasch, Arnold, ‘Red PT Boats Fire at U.S. Destroyer on Vietnam Duty,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 3, 1964.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A little over 48 hours later on August 4 the &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; returned to the North Vietnamese coast on personal orders from President Johnson and was accompanied by a second destroyer the &#039;&#039;USS Turner Joy&#039;&#039;. The two reportedly opened fire on Vietnamese patrol boats after allegedly detecting torpedo fire against them. They suffered no damage. The president took this as a pretext for an immediate escalation of the war effort, and within half an hour of the incident’s end he overruled the commander in chief of the Pacific Fleet to order major airstrikes on North Vietnam. The strike targeted naval bases and an oil storage facility using fighters based on nearby aircraft carriers, with the haste with which it was ordered reportedly intended to ensure that Johnson could announce it on television that night. This was despite his staff having yet to determine whether a Vietnamese attack had indeed occurred.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Johnson framed the alleged attack on the American ships as “open aggression on the high seas against the United States of America,” and as a result the Tonkin Resolution was hastily passed in the Senate and the House of Representatives on August 7.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lehrman, Robert, ‘Turning 50: The tragedy of Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This empowered the president “to take all necessary measures to repel any armed attack against the forces of the United States and to prevent further aggression.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Background Information on the Use of U.S. Armed Forces in Foreign Countries, 1975 Revision, By the Foreign Affairs Division, Congressional Research Service, Library of Congress, For the Subcommittee on International Security and Scientific Affairs of the House Committee on International Relations, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 1975 (p. 71).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Reports of the two incidents in the Gulf of Tonkin were not duly investigated in what was widely interpreted as an attempt to force Congress into signing the resolution. The president’s National Security Advisor McGeorge Bundy described the push for a rushed congressional resolution as an attempt to “go for it on the basis of some snap event and a surge of feeling around the snap event” – something he advised against.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Classified transcripts released by the Senate Foreign Relations Committee in July 2010 showed that serious questions had quickly emerged regarding whether Congress had been misled to approve escalation of the war effort. As committee member Senator Frank Church stated in 1968, reflecting a widespread sentiment at the time: “In a democracy you cannot expect the people, whose sons are being killed and who will be killed, to exercise their judgment if the truth is concealed from them.” Regarding the case at hand, he stressed: “we have a case that will discredit the military in the United States, and discredit and quite possibly destroy the president.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Records Show Doubts on ’64 Vietnam Crisis,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 14, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; National Security Agency (NSA) historian Robert J. Hanyok noted regarding the committee’s discussions: “there were doubts, but nobody wanted to follow up on the doubts,” perhaps because “they felt they’d gone too far down the road.” He concluded that NSA officers had deliberately falsified intercepted communications in the incident to make it appear that the alleged August 4 North Vietnamese attack had occurred.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a study by Robert J. Hanyok, published by the Washington D.C.-based U.S. Naval History and Heritage Command, observed in 2017 on the basis of evidence declassified 50 years after the incident and a comprehensive analysis of signals intelligence records from the night of the attacks:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Two startling findings emerged from the new research. First, it is not simply that there is a different story as to what happened; it is that no attack happened that night. Through a compound of analytic errors and an unwillingness to consider contrary evidence, American SIGINT [signals intelligence] elements in the region and at NSA HQs reported Hanoi’s plans to attack the two ships of the Desoto patrol. Further analytic errors and an obscuring of other information led to publication of more ‘evidence.’ In truth, Hanoi’s navy was engaged in nothing that night but the salvage of two of the boats damaged on 2 August…. In order to substantiate that claim, all of the relevant SIGINT could not be provided to the White House and the Defence and intelligence officials. The conclusion that would be drawn from a review of all SIGINT evidence would have been that the North Vietnamese not only did not attack, but were uncertain as to the location of the ships … the overwhelming portion of the SIGINT relevant to 4 August was kept out of the post-attack summary reports and the final report written in October 1964. The withheld information constituted nearly 90 percent of all available SIGINT. This information revealed the actual activities of the North Vietnamese on the night of 4 August that included salvage operations of the two torpedo boats damaged on 2 August, and coastal patrols by a small number of DRV [North Vietnamese] craft.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hanyok, Robert J., ‘Skunks, Bogies, Silent Hounds, and the Flying Fish: The Gulf of Tonkin Mystery, 2–4 August 1964,’ &#039;&#039;Cryptological Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Winter 2000/Spring 2001 (p. 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The command’s report stressed that “the overwhelming body of reports, if used, would have told the story that no attack occurred.” It stressed that NSA summary reports from the time which portrayed North Vietnamese aggression relied heavily on “fragments of legitimate intercept lifted out of its context and inserted into the summary reports to support the contention of a premeditated North Vietnamese attack on 4 August. The sources of these fragments were not even referenced in the summaries … SIGINT information was presented in such a manner as to preclude responsible decision makers in the Johnson Administration from having the complete and objective narrative of events of 04 August 1964.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hanyok, Robert J., ‘Skunks, Bogies, Silent Hounds, and the Flying Fish: The Gulf of Tonkin Mystery, 2–4 August 1964,’ &#039;&#039;Cryptological Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Winter 2000/Spring 2001 (p. 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A U.S. Naval Institute (USNI) paper noted to similar effect in 2008,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;One aspect the USNI paper highlighted was the discrepancy in signals intelligence interceptors on August 2 and August 4, with the former showing widespread communications between North Vietnamese units as military action was coordinated.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; citing “the release of the nearly 200 documents related to the Gulf of Tonkin incident and transcripts from the Johnson Library evidence recently made available,” that “these new documents and tapes reveal what historians could not prove: There was not a second attack on U.S. Navy ships in the Tonkin Gulf in early August 1964. Furthermore, the evidence suggests a disturbing and deliberate attempt by Secretary of Defence McNamara to distort the evidence and mislead Congress.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Paterson, Pat, ‘The Truth About Tonkin,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 22, no. 1, February 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Gulf of Tonkin Resolution served as a blanket endorsement of several rounds of escalation and the rapid expansion of the war effort, including the largest bombing campaign in world history targeting North Vietnam, the Viet Cong, and supply lines in neighbouring Cambodia and Laos. The resolution was vital to legitimizing such action under U.S. law – referred to by President Johnson as “like Grandma’s nightshirt. It covers everything.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (Chapter 19: Vietnam 1950–1973). Hanyok, Robert J., ‘Skunks, Bogies, Silent Hounds, and the Flying Fish: The Gulf of Tonkin Mystery, 2–4 August 1964,’ &#039;&#039;Cryptological Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Winter 2000/Spring 2001 (p. 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Within one month of the Gulf of Tonkin incident 93 U.S. warplanes had been dispatched to South Vietnam and Thailand, and within a year 200,000 American personnel were in South Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lehrman, Robert, ‘Turning 50: The tragedy of Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This figure quickly grew to over 500,000, with the resolution justifying open-ended U.S. military operations across Southeast Asia.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite the magnitude of the response White House tapes released in 2002 showed that even President Johnson, although benefitting from the pretext for escalation, was highly sceptical of claims that North Vietnam had launched an attack. The tapes, as well as evidence from the preceding 38 years, left little question that an attack had not occurred.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Release of LBJ tapes adds to Tonkin debate,’ &#039;&#039;The Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039;, August 4, 2002. ‘New Tapes Indicate Johnson Doubted Attack in Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 6, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; North Vietnam’s innocence was “well established,” according to USNI’s Acting Director of Naval History and Senior Historian of the Navy Dr. Edward J. Marolda.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marolda, Edward J., ‘Grand Delusion: U.S. Strategy and the Tonkin Gulf Incident,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 28, no. 4, July 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the August 4th incident President Johnson had given an address at midnight in which he made multiple tenuous claims including that the North Vietnamese had launched two days of attacks, that its actions were unprovoked, and that the administration did not intend to go to war in Vietnam. As former White House chief speechwriter Robert Lehrman, writing for &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Was any of LBJ’s speech that night, true? To historians the verdict is clear. No. ‘Seek no wider war?’ That is exactly what he sought with a resolution written six months earlier, waiting for an event to justify it [Vietnamese aggression] ‘On the open seas,’ with its implication that the attack was unprovoked? The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;, cruising off the Vietnamese coast, was part of a covert and illegal intelligence-gathering mission, designed to provoke exactly the response it got. Two days of attacks? Even Johnson didn’t believe the second one occurred. Aggression? The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; fired first. More important, the North Vietnamese were off their own coast. They were home. U.S. sailors were about 8,000 miles from home. If anything, the aggressors were us. Moreover, LBJ didn’t limit himself to deceiving the public. He deceived the Senate.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lehrman, Robert, ‘Turning 50: The tragedy of Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;While the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox’&#039;&#039;s operations were described as routine, further details of its activities off the North Vietnamese coast indicate that this was far from the case. The destroyer was tasked with simulating attacks on the North Vietnamese coast as part of the effort to “locate and identify all coastal radar transmitters,” and had been equipped with extensive signals intelligence equipment and embarked 17 associated specialists in Taiwan in July for this purpose.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fulbright, J. William, ‘Truth Is The First Casualty: The Gulf of Tonkin Affair,’ speech to the U.S. Senate, November 10, 1969, S14020. Hanyok, Robert J., ‘Skunks, Bogies, Silent Hounds, and the Flying Fish: The Gulf of Tonkin Mystery, 2–4 August 1964,’ &#039;&#039;Cryptological Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Winter 2000/Spring 2001 (p. 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such missions were vital to pave the way for an expanded military campaign to neutralize such equipment – which in August was seen as a considerable possibility. The growing weight of proposals that the U.S. should bomb North Vietnam, of which Hanoi was far from unaware, made such offensive operations by American warships particularly sensitive. The U.S. already had approximately 16,500 personnel in South Vietnam whom it claimed were military advisors, but who were already widely involved in military operations,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Valentine, Douglas, &#039;&#039;The Phoenix Program America’s Use of Terror in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New York, Open Road, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by June it had deployed air units to strike insurgents as well as communist-held areas of neighbouring Laos. CIA operations from 1961, which were transferred to the Pentagon from January 1964, saw commando teams inserted into North Vietnam for reconnaissance and sabotage operations. This campaign was described by the Commander in Chief of the U.S. Pacific Command, Admiral Harry D. Felt, as targeting “power plants, railroads, bridges, VIP residences, and the like,” although these efforts were met with a string of failures and saw the attackers consistently take heavy losses to North Vietnamese defences.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marolda, Edward J., ‘Grand Delusion: U.S. Strategy and the Tonkin Gulf Incident,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 28, no. 4, July 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another major factor which made the &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;’s mission particularly provocative, and led many to speculate that by sailing as it did and firing the first shots it was seeking to provoke a response, was that it coincided with major South Vietnamese escalations at sea. In July the commander of the U.S. Military Assistance Command Vietnam, Lieutenant General William C. Westmoreland, initiated an offensive campaign under Operational Plan 34A that focused on using South Vietnamese patrol boats to conduct shore bombardments using mortars, rockets and recoilless rifles. These offensives built on a previous campaign that focused more on commando raids to do damage to North Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Andrade, Dale and Conboy, Kenneth, ‘The Secret Side of the Tonkin Gulf Incident,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 13, no. 4, July/August 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On July 22 South Vietnamese Air Marshal Nguyen Cao Ky confirmed to reporters that his country had been sending sabotage missions to the north for three years; and from July 31 with American approval South Vietnamese naval forces had begun to attack northern coastal and island installations without provocation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. had been increasing its own special forces and air operations in Vietnam at the time among other steps to rapidly expand is involvement. It was at the same time pressing Saigon to escalate including by insertion of guerrilla warfare teams into North Vietnam. July 31 was also the day the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; began its patrol,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The routes of both the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;USS Turner Joy&#039;&#039; notably took them very close to every target of the southern attacks, and with North Vietnam’s claims to territorial waters remaining somewhat ambiguous at between three and twelve miles the two ships were operating well within this range. In the words of Adam Roberts, writing in a publication by the Royal Institute of International Affairs, the ships “were certainly pushing their luck and adding to the sensitivity of an already delicate mission.” (Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (pp. 209–217).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in what looked very much like a coordinated hostile action. U.S. Secretary of State Dean Rusk conceded in a classified cable regarding clashes between the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; and North Vietnamese ships on August 2: “&#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; incident is directly related to [North Vietnam’s] efforts to resist these activities,” with the patrol boats likely to have been operating as they did in response to the ongoing attacks. The American destroyer had effectively been sailing with special electronic surveillance equipment through a battle zone and close to an enemy coast just after its ally had initiated offensives.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Defence Secretary Robert McNamara, when testifying before a joint session of the Senate Foreign Relations and Armed Services committees two days after the incident on August 6, notably evaded questioning&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;In his 2003 video memoirs McNamara remained unapologetic for his deception and boasted: “I learned early on never answer the question that is asked of you. Answer the question that you wish had been asked of you. And quite frankly, I follow that rule. It’s a very good rule.” (&#039;&#039;Fog of War: Eleven Lessons from the Life of Robert S. McNamara&#039;&#039; (Documentary), Sony Pictures, 2003.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; regarding whether North Vietnam may have been provoked into taking military action. He instead answered: “our Navy played absolutely no part in, was not associated with, was not aware of, any South Vietnamese actions, if there were any.” He subsequently that day claimed at a Pentagon news conference that he had no knowledge of the South Vietnamese coastal attacks which provoked that – a statement which proved to be an outright lie.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Executive Sessions of the Senate Foreign Relations Committee, Historical Series, version XVI, Washington, Government Printing Office, 1988 (p. 293). Paterson, Pat, ‘The Truth About Tonkin,’ &#039;&#039;U.S. Naval Institute Naval History Magazine&#039;&#039;, vol. 22, no. 1, February 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An audio tape from the Johnson Presidential Library declassified in December 2005 showed that on August 5, the morning after the attacks, McNamara admitted to the president:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;On Friday night, as you probably know, we had four TP &#039;&#039;[sic]&#039;&#039; boats from [South] Vietnam, manned by [South] Vietnamese or other nationals, attack two islands, and we expended, oh, 1,000 rounds of ammunition of one kind or another against them. We probably shot up a radar station and a few other miscellaneous buildings. And following 24 hours after that with this destroyer in the same area undoubtedly led them to connect the two events.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johnson and McNamara recording, August 3, 1964 at 10:30 a.m., recording provided by the, Presidential Recordings Program, Miller Center of Public Affairs, University of Virginia.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Alongside a simultaneous U.S.-directed commando raid,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; South Vietnamese ships had launched a second round of larger assaults on August 3–4.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; had been ordered to approach the North Vietnamese coast as part of a coordinated action with South Vietnamese attacks to draw the northern patrol boats away from the area where the attacks were being launched.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The northern navy was thus acting defensively&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;As American historian Chris Oppe noted: “LBJ was looking for a pretext to go to Congress to ask for a resolution that would give him the authority to do basically whatever the hell he wanted to do in Vietnam, without the intense public debate that a declaration of war would have required … the more pernicious deception was this idea that American ships were sailing innocently in the Gulf of Tonkin and were attacked without provocation. In fact, the United States had been waging a small, secret war against North Vietnam since 1961. In the days leading up to the first incident of August 2nd, those secret operations had intensified.” (‘What really happened in the Gulf of Tonkin in 1964?,’ &#039;&#039;PRI&#039;&#039;, September 14, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; not only because the American destroyer approached its coast and fired first, but also because the ship was operating as part of an offensive operation which saw southern ships bombard northern targets without provocation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The fact that the Pentagon misinformed the Senate and the press about where clashes had occurred – more than doubling the distance away from the Vietnamese coast – further contributed to misrepresenting North Vietnamese actions as aggression.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Landry, Steven M., ‘“Reds Driven Off”: the US Media’s Propaganda During the Gulf of Tonkin Incident,’ &#039;&#039;The Cupola&#039;&#039;, Spring 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Much as had been done in Korea, where the Western aligned south was also responsible for the majority of offensives preceding the outbreak of the Korean War,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;National Records Center, USFIK 11071 file, box 62/96, G-2 ‘Staff Study,’ February 1949, signed by Lieutenant Colonel B. W. Heckemeyer of Army G-2. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;Korea’s Place in the Sun: A Modern History&#039;&#039;, New York, W. W. Norton &amp;amp;#x26; Company, 1997 (p. 257). British Foreign Office, (FO 317), piece no. 76259, Holt to FO, September 2, 1949. Washington to Canberra, memorandum 953, August 17, 1949.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; relatively minor northern retaliation was portrayed out of context and in isolation to portray the non-westernized states as the aggressors and in turn provide pretext for hostile policies including large scale Western military interventions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not only was the framing of the clashes in the Tonkin Gulf as unprovoked northern aggression highly misleading, but the claim that North Vietnamese ships even fired torpedoes, or were involved in any capacity whatsoever, was itself highly questionable. A few hours before the second incident began &#039;&#039;USS Maddox’&#039;&#039;s sonar equipment and its Identification Friend or Foe (IFF) device broke down and were repaired. Numerous erroneous sonar reports of torpedoes were made by the Maddox that night mostly caused by the ship’s own violent movements, as the ship had been going unusually fast and zigzagging.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;’s SPS-40 long-range air-search radar and the &#039;&#039;Turner Joy&#039;&#039;’s SPG-53 fire-control radar were both out of action, while thunderstorms and rain squalls significantly reduced visibility and created waves six feet high – factors which combined to significantly further reduce situational awareness.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Drea, Edward J., ‘Tonkin Gulf Reappraisal: 40 Years Later,’ &#039;&#039;MHQ: The Quarterly Journal of Military History&#039;&#039;, vol. 16, no. 4, Summer 2004 (p. 75).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On August 5 at 1:30am, around one hour after the second naval incident ended, the patrol commander Captain John Jerome Herrick reported to Pacific headquarters: “Review of action makes many reported contacts and torpedoes fired appear doubtful. Freak weather effects and over-eager sonarman may have accounted for many reports. No actual visual sightings by &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;. Suggest complete evaluation before any further action taken.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McNamara, Robert, &#039;&#039;In Retrospect&#039;&#039;, New York, Vintage, 1996 (p. 133).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At 8am he sent another message:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; scored no known hits and never positively identified a boat as such…. Air support not successful in locating targets…. No known damage or personnel casualties to either ship…. &#039;&#039;Turner Joy&#039;&#039; claims sinking one boat and damaging another…. The first boat close to &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; probably fired torpedo at &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; which was heard but not seen. All subsequent &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; torpedo reports were doubtful in that it is suppose that sonar man was nearing ship’s own propeller beat.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Herrick later stated that he confirmed the firing of the first torpedo only because he assumed that the &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; had been moving at a slower speed, since the sonar equipment only confused rudder noises with torpedoes when the ship moved at more over 25 knots. When shown that his notes and the ship’s log indicated that the &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039; had been traveling at 30 knots when it was allegedly attacked, Herrick conceded that it was probable that no torpedoes had been fired.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;’s own officers were suspicious of reports of how many torpedoes were being fired because North Vietnam’s entire navy was only thought to be able to fire 24 torpedoes from all its patrol boats. They began to suspect that no attack was actually in progress. As the ship’s physician Samuel E. Halpern recalled, upon realising that the attack was false: “Immediately after the attack, the officers came streaming into the wardroom and it was hysterical… just hysterical laughter. Everybody was laughing like mad, and then suddenly, I realized I was laughing too, the same way. And it was this tremendous release from pressure.” American fighters flying overhead notably also reported that they could not confirm the presence of any enemy ships, with one reporting seeing: “No boat wakes, no ricochets off boats, no boat gunfire, no torpedo wakes – nothing but black sea and American firepower.” Skipper of the &#039;&#039;Maddox&#039;&#039;, Commander Herbert L. Ogier, confirmed on the morning of August 5 from the ship’s command bridge that reports of an attack were wrong.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Award-winning journalist I. F. Stone suggested that the crisis involved “not just decision-making in a crisis, but … crisis-making to support a secretly pre-arranged decision,” indicating that the provocative actions of the American warships alongside South Vietnamese attacks were intended to draw fire and in turn provide pretext for expanding the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., ‘McNamara and Tonkin Bay: The Unanswered Questions,’ &#039;&#039;New York Review of Books&#039;&#039;, March 28, 1968.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This opinion was widely shared by analysts, with the wholly disproportionate nature of the U.S. response strongly indicating that very minor clashes at the Gulf of Tonkin, even if they had indeed occurred as Washington tenuously claimed, were blown very far out of proportion. The Tonkin incident thus served as a pretext for an already desired series of actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A preliminary congressional resolution had been drafted by the Johnson administration from February to June awaiting some kind of incident, no matter how small, which could trigger it to be tabled.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johns, Andrew L., ‘Opening Pandora’s Box: The Genesis and Evolution of the 1964 Congressional Resolution on Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, no. 2/3, Summer-Fall 1997 (pp. 175–206). Agenda, Executive Committee Meeting, May 24, 1964, ‘Meetings on Southeast Asia, vol. 1,’ box 18/19, Files of McGeorge Bundy, National Security File, Lyndon Baines Johnson Presidential Library.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, President Johnson informed Senator J. William Fulbright on July 26, a week before the first incident and nine days before the second, that he planned to go to Congress soon to request a resolution on Vietnam – meaning the incidents were optimally timed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johns, Andrew L., ‘Opening Pandora’s Box: The Genesis and Evolution of the 1964 Congressional Resolution on Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, no. 2/3, Summer-Fall 1997 (pp. 175–206). Berman, William C., &#039;&#039;William Fulbright and the Vietnam War: The Dissent of a Political Realist&#039;&#039;, Kent, Kent State University Press, 1988 (p. 22).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As historian Andrew L. Johns, writing for the &#039;&#039;Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, noted: “The outpouring of patriotism which ensured the overwhelming acceptance of the resolution provided Johnson with the best of all worlds – bipartisan support, domestic political protection (albeit temporary), and the means to augment the American involvement in Vietnam with congressional sanction.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johns, Andrew L., ‘Opening Pandora’s Box: The Genesis and Evolution of the 1964 Congressional Resolution on Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;The Journal of American-East Asian Relations&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, no. 2/3, Summer-Fall 1997 (pp. 175–206).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “Clearly, the situation in Vietnam was growing progressively worse during the first half of 1964. Johnson and his advisers realized that the status quo on the ground in Vietnam would soon be hopeless without a major commitment of American troops – indeed, perhaps unwinnable in any case – and thus planning commenced for the eventual escalation of the conflict,” Johns observed, stressing that while plans to go to Congress with a Vietnam resolution had been long in the making, the Tonkin Gulf incident provided “the perfect pretext to submit a resolution to Congress and avoid divisive debate as a matter of patriotism and expediency.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 175–206).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leading British international relations expert Professor Adam Roberts observed regarding the seemingly excessive response to the Tonkin incident: “It is as if Tonkin Gulf had been mistaken for Pearl Harbour,” an opinion which he highlighted was shared by many of America’s allies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roberts, Adam, ‘The Fog of Crisis: The 1964 Tonkin Gulf Incidents,’ &#039;&#039;The World Today&#039;&#039;, vol. 26, no. 5, May 1970 (pp. 209–217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Director of the International Institute for Strategic Studies Alastair Buchan similarly referred to “President Johnson’s ludicrous over-reaction to an attack on two ships in the Gulf of Tonkin.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Buchan, Alastair, ‘Questions About Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;Encounter&#039;&#039;, January 1968.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Not only was the escalation of the war grossly disproportionate to the incident in question, but whether the incident had ever occurred was in serious doubt even in the eyes of the president himself. As Under Secretary of State George Ball observed, President Johnson: “wasn’t convinced at all after the thing … but they had been waiting for a provocation for a hell of a long time…. I don’t think he was sure, I think he had grave doubts that this attack had occurred … but from the point of view of the President and those who were around him who were eager for a stronger American line to be taken, this served the purpose.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As more information came to light over time, both on the events in the Gulf of Tonkin itself and on the more general conduct of the United States during that period, the Johnson administration’s narrative regarding the chain of events appeared increasingly tenuous. Former U.S. State Department analyst and historian William Blum noted in 1995: “Serious enough doubts were raised at the time about the reality of the attack, but over the years other information has come to light which has left the official story in tatters.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (Chapter 19: Vietnam 1950–1973).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Johnson himself told Secretary George Ball: “Hell, those dumb, stupid sailors were just shooting at flying fish!”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Records Show Doubts on ’64 Vietnam Crisis,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 14, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He later commented privately: “For all I know, our navy was shooting at whales out there.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Congress Approves Gulf of Tonkin Resolution: August 7, 1964,’ &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, August 7, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Secretary McNamara also later expressed doubts that any attack had ever occurred.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘New Tapes Indicate Johnson Doubted Attack in Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 6, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Squadron Commander James Stockdale, a U.S. pilot who was flying overhead at low altitude for over 90 minutes during the August 4 incident, wrote in 1984 that he “had the best seat in the house to watch that event, and our destroyers were just shooting at phantom targets – there were no PT boats there…. There was nothing there but black water and American fire power.” He recalled that his superior officers instructed him to keep quiet on the matter.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stockdale, Jim and Stockdale, Sybil, &#039;&#039;In Love and War: The Story of a Family’s Ordeal and Sacrifice During the Vietnam Years&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1984 (p. 23).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With officers on the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; also reportedly prevented from speaking out, Stockdale lamented: “I would never have guessed that commodores in charge on the scene of action are sometimes not allowed to blow the whistle on a screw-up or set records straight themselves.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scheer, Robert, ‘Vietnam: A Decade Later: Cables, Accounts Declassified: Tonkin – Dubious Premise for a War,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 29, 1985.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As a result, he stressed, the Johnson administration had effectively moved “to launch a war under false pretences, in the face of the on-scene military commander’s advice to the contrary.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stockdale, Jim and Stockdale, Sybil, &#039;&#039;In Love and War: The Story of a Family’s Ordeal and Sacrifice During the Vietnam Years&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1984 (p. 25).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Naval officer John White was among many in the military who alleged that the pretext for war was far from honest, stating in 1967: “I maintain that President Johnson, Secretary McNamara and the Joint Chiefs of Staff gave false information to Congress in their report about U.S. destroyers being attacked in the Gulf of Tonkin.” Captain Herrick of the &#039;&#039;USS Maddox&#039;&#039; himself refuted reports of North Vietnamese provocation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘John White’s Letter to the New Haven Register, 1967,’ &#039;&#039;Connecticut Magazine&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2014. Ellsberg, Daniel, &#039;&#039;Secrets: A Memoir of Vietnam and the Pentagon Papers&#039;&#039;, New York, Viking, 2002 (Chapter One: The Tonkin Gulf: August 1964). Burham, Robert, ‘False Flags, Covert Operations and Propaganda,’ &#039;&#039;[http://lulu.com lulu.com]&#039;&#039;, 2014 (p. 86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; magazine’s national security columnist, veteran journalist James Bamford, noted regarding the new perspective declassified documents on operations in Cuba gave the Gulf of Tonkin incident:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;in light of the Operation Northwoods documents, it is clear that deceiving the public and trumping up wars for Americans to fight and die in was standard, approved policy at the highest levels of the Pentagon. In fact, the Gulf of Tonkin seems right out of the Operation Northwoods playbook: ‘We could blow up a U.S. ship in Guantanamo Bay and blame Cuba … casualty lists in U.S. newspapers would cause a helpful wave of indignation.’ One need only replace ‘Guantanamo Bay’ with ‘Tonkin Gulf,’ and ‘Cuba’ with ‘North Vietnam.’ The Gulf of Tonkin incident may or may not have been stage- managed, but the senior Pentagon leadership at the time was clearly capable of such deceit.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bamford, James, &#039;&#039;Body of Secrets: Anatomy of the Ultra-Secret National Security Agency From the Cold War Through the Dawn of a New Century&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 2001 (p. 91).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;As Rodney Carlisle’s &#039;&#039;Encyclopaedia of Intelligence and Counterintelligence&#039;&#039; similarly noted:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In addition to formal propaganda, disinformation was informally promulgated to journalists and the public as well. The 1964 Gulf of Tonkin incident is perhaps the prime example. At the time, most journalists and the public accepted at face value the claims of President Lyndon B. Johnson. The president, and other officials, characterised the August incidents in the Gulf of Tonkin … as examples of clear, unprovoked North Vietnamese aggression. The second attack almost surely did not occur, though some officials at the time believed it had. Yet the highly secret Plan 34A, involving covert attacks jointly managed by the CIA and the U.S. Navy against North Vietnam was not revealed. Nor was the fact that a U.S. naval patrol had been sent to gather electronic intelligence in the Gulf of Tonkin. The North Vietnamese ‘aggression,’ widely reported in the news media, paved the way for the Gulf of Tonkin Resolution, providing the basis for the U.S. escalation of the war in Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Carlisle, Rodney, &#039;&#039;Encyclopaedia of Intelligence and Counterintelligence&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2005 (p. 357).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The U.S. war effort in Vietnam was broadly heavily reliant on fabrications both to justify escalation and to vilify and delegitimise resistance. Evidence of fabricated incidents engineered to justify U.S. intervention was considerable. Former CIA officer Philip Liechty stated in 1982 that in the early 1960s he saw written plans to load large quantities of Soviet-Bloc arms onto a Vietnamese boat, fake a battle in which the boat would be sunk in shallow water, and call in Western reporters to see the captured weapons as proof of aid by foreign communist powers to the Viet Cong. This occurred in 1965 exactly as Liechty had told it. A U.S. State Department white paper titled ‘Aggression From the North,’ which was published at the end of February 1965, reported that a “suspicious vessel” was “sunk in shallow water” off the coast of South Vietnam on 16 February 1965 and contained 100 tons of military supplies. These were “almost all of communist origin, largely from Communist China and Czechoslovakia as well as North Vietnam.” The paper noted that “representatives of the free press visited the sunken North Vietnamese ship and viewed its cargo.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (Chapter 19: Vietnam 1950–1973).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While records show that U.S. analysts were under no illusion that the Viet Minh were agents of an international communist conspiracy by Moscow and Beijing, and not the popular nationalists that they were, it was seen as vital to misrepresent them as such to both delegitimise them internationally and to justify U.S. military action against them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam, &#039;&#039;For Reasons of State&#039;&#039;, New York, Pantheon, 1973 (p. 51f).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liechty had also seen documents involving an elaborate operation to print large numbers of multicolour postage stamps showing a Vietnamese downing of a U.S. Army helicopter. He stressed that the high professionalism required to produce such stamps was meant to indicate that they were produced by North Vietnam, as the Viet Cong would not have been able to do so. According to the former officer, letters in Vietnamese were then written and mailed all over the world with this stamp on them “and the CIA made sure journalists would get hold of them,” which created an impression of Hanoi being highly complicit in the war effort. &#039;&#039;Life&#039;&#039; magazine’s issue published on February 26, 1965, featured a full colour blow-up of the stamp on its cover which it referred to as a “North Vietnam stamp.” This was just two days before the State Department’s white paper appeared. Reporting Liechty’s statements, the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; noted: “Publication of the white paper turned out to be a key event in documenting the support of North Vietnam and other communist countries in the fighting in the South and in preparing American public opinion for what was to follow very soon: the large-scale commitment of U.S. forces&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The 1966 U.S. Army training film ‘County Fair’ showed sinister Viet Cong in a jungle clearing heating gasoline and soap bars to concoct a ‘vicious communist invention’ called napalm – an irony since it was in fact a Western weapon which was doused in great quantities over the population centres of Japan, Korea and later Vietnam. This was not only highly misleading, but a very serious lie regarding what napalm was and how it was being employed, with U.S. and allied forces exposed to it being only those subjected to their own friendly fire. (&#039;&#039;Covert Action Information Bulletin&#039;&#039;, no. 10, August-September 1980 (p. 43).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to the fighting.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 20, 1982.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ohio Senator Stephen Young was quoted as saying that while he was in Vietnam, he was told by the CIA that the agency disguised people as Viet Cong to commit atrocities such as murder and rape in order to discredit them in the eyes of the population.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Chicago Daily News&#039;&#039;, October 20, 1965. &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, October 21, 1965.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although not verified, this kind of atrocity fabrication would have been far from unusual. In the Philippines the CIA had used very similar tactics to counter the Hukabulahap (Huk) insurgency which opposed U.S. hegemonic designs in the country. U.S.-aligned government forces disguised as Huks were allowed to pillage villages and wreak havoc in order to undermine the insurgents’ public image. L. Fletcher Prouty, a retired U.S. Air Force officer, said this technique was “developed to a high art in the Philippines.” Soldiers were “set upon the unwary village in the grand manner of a Cecil B. DeMille production.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Prouty, L. Fletcher, &#039;&#039;The Secret Team: The CIA and its Allies in Control of the World&#039;&#039;, New York, Ballantine Books, 1974 (pp. 38, 39).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The head of the CIA clandestine paramilitary operations in the Philippines, Lieutenant Colonel Edward Lansdale, who had pioneered many clandestine operation techniques there, used many of the same methods in Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Document 95, Lansdale Team’s Report on Covert Saigon Mission in 1954 and 1955,’ &#039;&#039;The Pentagon Papers, Gravel Edition&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (pp. 573–583).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Gulf of Tonkin incident paved the way for one of the most brutal wars in modern history, second since 1945 only to the much shorter but more intense Korean War that preceded it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The extent of destruction from American bombardment quickly became overwhelming to observe, with Austrian correspondent Bernard Fall warning that “Vietnam as a cultural and historic entity … is threatened with extinction” as “the countryside literally dies under the blows of the largest military machine ever unleashed on an area of this size.” (Fall, Bernard, &#039;&#039;Last Reflections on a War&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 1967 (pp. 33, 34).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Robert Lehrman noted in &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039; to mark 50 years since the incident regarding its direct consequences: “Three million deaths in a [total Vietnamese] population of 30 million! That’s a Malaysian Airlines Flight 17 shot down each day, seven days a week – for 30 years. Sixty Memorial walls the size of our one – not counting the 500,000 to a million victims of Agent Orange.” Unexploded mines from the war, he stressed, caused over 100,000 Vietnamese casualties, most of them civilians since the conflict ended.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lehrman, Robert, ‘Turning 50: The tragedy of Tonkin Gulf,’ &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Aside from mines, of the 15 million tons of explosive ordinance dropped on Vietnam from the air the Pentagon estimated that around 10 percent did not explode. The U.S. bombing campaign subsequently initiated against neighbouring Laos and Cambodia to prevent supplies from reaching Vietnam saw the air force target the population indiscriminately using all assets at its disposal – described as “anything that flies on anything that moves.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Becker, Elizabeth, ‘Kissinger Tapes Describe Crises, War and Stark Photos of Abuse,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 27, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Beyond explosives, the war effort premised on a response to the Gulf of Tonkin incident saw toxic chemicals widely sprayed across Vietnamese farmland and forests. Former U.S. Army medic in Vietnam Mike Hastie, who subsequently studied the effects of their employment, commented:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The spraying of 70 million litres of [the chemical defoliant] Agent Orange on the Vietnamese people by the United States Government, is one of the worst war crimes ever committed in modern warfare. It is the war crime that is born again with every new generation. Children die from cancer, they are born without arms and legs, they are born with twisted bodies, mental illness, or no eyes, to name a few birth defects. Their parents and society have an enormous burden to try and make their lives as meaningful as possible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hastie, Mark, ‘Agent Orange Children Vietnam 2016,’ &#039;&#039;Vietnam Full Disclosure&#039;&#039;, May 13, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Cancer, diabetes, brain cell degeneration, muscular dystrophy and mental problems among the Vietnamese population were all consequences of the lasting legacy of American chemical attacks, and were passed on by the victims to their children.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Vietnam: My Orange Pain’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039; (Youtube Channel), September 21, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the Vietnamese Red Cross 4.8 million Vietnamese were exposed to Agent Orange, with 3 million suffering illnesses as a result,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hughes, Richard, ‘The Forgotten Victims of Agent Orange,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 15, 2017. Steward, Phil, ‘U.S. prepares for biggest-ever Agent Orange cleanup in Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, October 17, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as poisonous chemicals were found to have entered food chains and even the breast milk of Vietnamese women.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chiras, Daniel D., &#039;&#039;Environmental science&#039;&#039;, Sudbury, Jones &amp;amp;#x26; Bartlett, 2009 (p. 499).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American personnel accidentally exposed to Agent Orange suffered many of the same ailments – as did their families. According to scientists from the U.S. Air Force’s chemical weapons branch, the military was aware of the potential damage from dioxin contamination – and that dangers to human health were significantly greater from the cheaper mass-produced version used.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Grotto, Jason and Jones, Tim, ‘Agent Orange’s lethal legacy: Defoliants more dangerous than they had to be,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extensive dehumanization of the local population was encouraged in the U.S. Military, the ‘Mere Gook Rule’ being the most notable example. This stipulated that mistreatment and killing of civilians was largely acceptable – they were the lives of “mere Gooks” which was a widely used derogatory term for East Asians. American soldiers were told when stationed in Vietnam: “The rule in Viet-Nam was the M.G.R – the ‘mere gook rule’: that it was no crime to kill or torture or rob or maim a Vietnamese because he was a mere gook.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gabrial Mestrovic, Sejepan, &#039;&#039;Rules of Engagement?: A Social Anatomy of an American War Crime – Operation Iron Triangle, Iraq&#039;&#039;, New York, Algora Publishing, 2008 (p. 159).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Telford Taylor, a prominent American lawyer specializing in war crimes, commented on the prevailing American sentiments towards the Vietnamese which fuelled war crimes: “The trouble is no one sees the Vietnamese people. They’re not people. Therefore, it doesn’t matter what you do to them.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Taylor, Telford, &#039;&#039;Nuremberg and Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New York, Quadrangle Books, 1970 (p. 103).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Serviceman Scott Camil testified regarding the psychology of personnel committing rapes and massacres against Vietnamese civilians: “It wasn’t like they were human…. They were a gook or a Commie and it was okay.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brownmiller, Susan, &#039;&#039;Against Our Will: Men, Women and Rape&#039;&#039;, New York, Fawcett Books, 1975 (p. 109).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Veteran Joe Bangert similarly testified that “in regards to the women in Vietnam, first of all, you get this feeling sometimes when you’re over there that you don’t even think of their sex. This is really disgusting. You don’t even think of them as human beings, they’re ‘gooks.’ And they’re objects; they’re not human, they’re objects.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam Veterans Against the War, &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation: An Inquiry into American War Crimes&#039;&#039;, Boston, Beacon Press, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He described watching another serviceman, not a new recruit but a veteran with 20 years of service, disembowel and skin a Vietnamese woman.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020. Vietnam Veterans Against the War, &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation: An Inquiry into American War Crimes&#039;&#039;, Boston, Beacon Press, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. Military also encouraged personnel to gain the highest body counts possible, largely due to a lack of tangible objectives in the campaign, which led both servicemen and commanders to pass off civilian dead as enemy combatants.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kifner, John, ‘Report on Brutal Vietnam Campaign Stirs Memories,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039; December 28, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the BBC reported:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Unable to deal with an enemy that dictated the time and place of combat, U.S. forces took to destroying whatever they could manage. If the Americans could kill more enemies – known as Viet Cong or VC – than the Vietnamese could replace, the thinking went, they would naturally give up the fight. To motivate troops to aim for a high body count, competitions were held between units to see who could kill the most. Rewards for the highest tally, displayed on ‘kill boards’ included days off or an extra case of beer. Their commanders meanwhile stood to win rapid promotion. Very quickly the phrase – ‘If it’s dead and Vietnamese, it’s VC’ – became a defining dictum of the war and civilian corpses were regularly tallied as slain enemies or Viet Cong. Civilians, including women and children, were killed for running from soldiers or helicopter gunships that had fired warning shots, or being in a village suspected of sheltering Viet Cong.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Was My Lai just one of many massacres in Vietnam War?,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, August 28, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The atrocities that resulted from both dehumanization and incentives to maximize kills were only worsened by the very widespread use of drugs among U.S. forces,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kamienski, Lukasz, ‘The Drugs That Built a Super Soldier,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, April 8, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with 28 percent of personnel in Vietnam being on hard drugs, namely heroin in 1971, and 70 percent using intoxicants by 1973.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kamienski, Lukasz, &#039;&#039;Shooting Up; A History of Drugs in Warfare&#039;&#039;, London, C. Hurst, 2016 (p. 188).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Amphetamines were among many stimulants given out ‘like candies’ by the military, and were blamed for the “unjustified violence against the civilian population.” A 1971 report by the U.S. House Select Committee revealed that from 1966 to 1969 the military had used 225 million tablets.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 189–190).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Drugs were considered an effective means to help soldiers handle mounting pressure particularly when morale flagged after the Viet Cong’s Tet Offensive in 1968.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 189).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Personnel from the 23rd Infantry Division recalled that men raped Vietnamese women “on the average of once every third day,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Turse, Nick, &#039;&#039;Kill Everything That Moves: The Real American War in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, London, Picador, 2014 (p. 167).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while those from the 2nd Platoon said women would be raped whenever the company passed through a village.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bilton, Michael and Sim, Kevin, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai: A War Crime and its Aftermath&#039;&#039;, London, Viking, 1992 (p. 81).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Infantryman Jamie Henry referred to rape as “SOP” – standard operating procedure.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Vietnamese civilians widely recalled extremely frequent rapes by U.S. forces as well as the arbitrary rounding up of civilians for torture in areas suspected of supporting the Viet Cong.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hess, Martha, &#039;&#039;Then Americans Came: Voices From Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New York, Four Walls Eight Windows, 1993 (pp. 140, 147).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Officers and instructors widely condoned and at times promoted rape as a means of enhancing performance.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam Veterans Against the War, &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation: An Inquiry into American War Crimes&#039;&#039;, Boston, Beacon Press, 1972. Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020. Bourke, Joanna. &#039;&#039;Rape: A History from 1860 to the Present Day&#039;&#039;. London: Virago Press, 2007 (p. 367).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As American researcher Elizabeth Anderson noted: “almost all of the men whose testimonies I have reviewed say that the leadership within their unit either directly encouraged sexual violence or passively allowed it to exist.” In part as a result “sexual violence was an indisputable part of the war, and undercurrents of gendered violence appear in almost every historical account of atrocities in Vietnam.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;gt;Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some personnel reported that their commanders instructed units to kidnap women for ‘entertainment’ while on patrol, who would face hours of gang rape and then death.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lang, Daniel, ‘Casualties of War,’ &#039;&#039;The New Yorker&#039;&#039;, October 10, 1969.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At times commanding officers saw that they had to outperform their subordinates in rapes to cement their positions of leadership.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bourke, Joanna. &#039;&#039;Rape: A History from 1860 to the Present Day&#039;&#039;, London, Virago Press, 2007 (p. 366).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rape was considered a standard practice for U.S. personnel, many of whom recalled being told by instructors: “we could rape the women,” “spread them open” and “drive pointed sticks or bayonets into their vaginas.” As a squad leader in the 34d platoon attested: “That’s an everyday affair … you can nail just about everybody on that – at least once.” As well as recreationally, rape and threat of rape were also widely used strategically to enforce submission and obtain information from both prisoners and civilians.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Meger, Sarah, &#039;&#039;Rape Loot Pillage: The Political Economy of Sexual Violence in Armed Conflict&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2016 (pp. 60, 61). Askin, Kelley Dawn, &#039;&#039;War Crimes Against Women: Prosecution in International War Crimes Tribunals&#039;&#039;, The Hague, Kluwar Law International, 1997 (p. 50).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Elizabeth Anderson thus observed: “the unique breed of fear generated by the threat of sexual violence became a potent weapon against the civilian population and the North Vietnamese fighters thought to be hiding within it.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As one veteran testified regarding the use of rape to cow the population: “It makes a lasting impression on some guy – some ‘zip’ – that’s watching his daughter get worked over. So we have a better opportunity of keeping him in line.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam Veterans Against the War, &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation: An Inquiry into American War Crimes&#039;&#039;, Boston, Beacon Press, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Women were often raped using bottles and rifles.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Denvir, Daniel, ‘The Secret History of the Vietnam War’ (Interview with Nick Turse), &#039;&#039;Vice News&#039;&#039;, April 17, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Executions following rapes were highly common, with men who raped and then killed Vietnamese women widely referred to as “double veterans.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Belknap, Michal R. &#039;&#039;The Vietnam War on Trial: The My Lai Massacre and the Court-Martial of Lieutenant Calley&#039;&#039;, Lawrence, University Press of Kansas, 2002 (p. 68). Greiner, Bernd, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts: The USA in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New Haven, Yale University Press, 2009 (pp. 152–159). Anderson, Elizabeth, ‘“An Everyday Affair”: Violence Against Women during the Vietnam War,’ The University of Texas at Austin, May 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One veteran described such an incident as follows: “After we raped her, took her cherry [virginity] from her, after we shot her in the head … we literally start stomping her body. And everybody was laughing about it. It’s like seeing the lions around a just-killed zebra. You see them in these animal pictures, Wild Kingdom or something. The whole pride comes around and they start feasting on the body.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Baker, Mark. &#039;&#039;NAM: The Vietnam War in the Words of the Men and Women Who Fought There&#039;&#039;, New York, First Cooper Square Press, 2001 (p. 210).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another example was recalled by former GI John Ketwig who stated that when three young Vietnamese women were captured: “everybody circled around and they tortured these women with lit cigarettes … the one girl, they held her down and put the hose from the fire truck between her legs and turned on the water and exploded her. And the explosion of body fluids splashed across our faces.” He described it as a “revenge type of thing: hate against the Vietnamese, the ‘gooks’.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kendall, Bridget, &#039;&#039;The Cold War; A New Oral History of Life Between East and West&#039;&#039;, London, BBC Books, 2017 (p. 305).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding life in the American client state, which was created and sustained by Washington largely using humanitarian pretexts, a World Health Organization study described South Vietnam as “a land of widespread malaria, bubonic plague, leprosy, tuberculosis, venereal disease and 300,000 prostitutes … one of the few places on earth where leprosy was spreading and bubonic plague was still taking lives.” The WHO reported there were half-million drug addicts, 80,000–160,000 leprosy cases and an estimated 5,000 cases of bubonic plague annually in South Vietnam alongside rampant epidemics of tuberculosis and venereal disease.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘South Vietnam, After 30 Years of War, Is Land of Widespread Disease, U.N. Group Says,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 21, 1976.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; North Vietnam, although its cities were far more intensely targeted by American bombings, was still far better off. This was aside from the state of terror intended to suppress dissent against Washington’s designs, a notable example being the Phoenix Program under which U.S. forces tracked and assassinated an estimated 100,000 dissidents in South Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;de Beer, Patrice, &#039;&#039;Le Monde&#039;&#039;, January 26–28, 1976.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was common for civilian prisoners in South Vietnam to be slaughtered or tortured using fists, sticks, bats, water and electric shocks,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Turse, Nick and Nelson, Deborah, ‘Civilian Killings Went Unpunished,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 6, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with gang rapes of female political prisoners by U.S. personnel widely reported.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hess, Martha, &#039;&#039;Then Americans Came: Voices From Vietnam&#039;&#039;, New York, Four Walls Eight Windows, 1993 (p. 84).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deploying hundreds of thousands of personnel who were drugged, rapacious, incentivised to kill civilians, and taught to see the local population as sub-humans, inevitably led to disaster. The brief description above of the horrors suffered by the Vietnamese population as a result of U.S. military intervention in the county provides just a small indication of the depravity of the conflict. Other consequences ranged from emergence of a massive human trafficking industry in neighbouring Thailand to meet the sexual needs of American soldiers,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bishop, Ryan and Robinson, Lilian, &#039;&#039;Night Market&#039;&#039;, New York, Routledge, 1998 (p. 98). Holcomb, Briavel, and Turshen, Meredeth, &#039;&#039;Women’s Lives and Public Policy: The International Experience&#039;&#039;, Westport, Greenwood Press, 1993 (p. 134). Gay, Jill, ‘The “Patriotic Prostitute”,’ &#039;&#039;The Progressive&#039;&#039;, February 1985 (p. 34). Osornprasop, Sutayut, ‘Amidst the Heat of the Cold War in Asia: Thailand and the American Secret War in Indochina (1960–1974),’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Cold War History&#039;&#039;, vol. 7, no. 3, 2007 (pp. 349–371). Rhodes, Richard, ‘Death in the Candy Store,’ &#039;&#039;Rolling Stone&#039;&#039;, November 28, 1991 (pp. 65–67).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to the systematic destruction of Vietnamese rural population centres under a policy of Forced Draft Urbanization leaving millions destitute and fuelling human trafficking&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Luong, Hy V, &#039;&#039;Postwar Vietnam: dynamics of a transforming society&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman &amp;amp;#x26; Littlefield, 2003 (p. 3).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The latter policy, as confirmed by the representative of the U.N. High Commissioner for Refugees, was designed to force the rural population into concentrations in U.S.-controlled cities to deny the Viet Cong its support base, at tremendous cost to the southern economy and at the expense of leaving millions destitute.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 66).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These events were all made possible by the fabricated narrative of an unprovoked North Vietnamese attack in the Gulf of Tonkin which, had it not been believed, could have spared millions of lives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;False Atrocity Claims After a Lost War&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Although atrocity fabrication played many important roles throughout the American campaign in Vietnam, it took on a renewed importance as it became increasingly apparent that the objective of sustaining a separate South Vietnamese state was untenable and steps towards drawing down U.S. military involvement began to be taken. As the war became increasingly unpopular not only on the home front, but among troops on the ground, proponents of continued military involvement very widely propagated false atrocity stories to strengthen their cases. Attributing false atrocities to the Viet Minh provided a key basis to claim that terrible consequences were inevitable if a sufficiently hard line was not taken. A withdrawal of U.S. forces, it was claimed, would “almost certainly” be followed by “a slaughter in the South of all those who have fought against the Communists,” thus leaving Washington with a moral obligation to persist in the war effort.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 16, 61).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A notable example was expert Patrick Honey, personal friend and adviser of President Diem, former Reuters correspondent, former Foreign Editor of the &#039;&#039;Economist&#039;&#039;, and leading commentator on Vietnamese affairs, who confidently predicted regarding possible reunification under the Viet Minh: “Calculated on the basis of past Communist deeds, and given the size of South Vietnam’s population, the minimum number of those to be butchered will exceed one million and could rise to several times that figure.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Honey, Patrick James, ‘Vietnam: If the Communists Won in: The Human Cost of Communism’ in: &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A Compendium Prepared for the Subcommittee to Investigate the Administration of the Internal Security Act and Other Internal Security Laws of the Committee on the Judiciary, United States Senate&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 1972 (p. 112). Honey, Patrick James, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: If the Communists Won&#039;&#039;, Saigon, Vietnam Council on Foreign Relations, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even after the withdrawal of U.S. forces, atrocity propaganda was used extensively as a means to bolster South Vietnamese resistance. While Southern forces had more than double the numbers and triple the firepower of the North, an unwillingness to fight and lack of popular support for the U.S. client government was widely seen to be the cause of their effective collapse.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hearing Before the Subcommittee on International Organisations of the Committee on International Relations, House of Representatives, Ninety-Fifth Congress, First Session, Part 1, June 22, 1977 (pp. 13–14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Propagating reports of impending mass slaughter by the North Vietnamese was thought to potentially help remedy this.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
CIA analyst Frank Snepp observed that in the final days of the North Vietnamese advance the U. S. embassy in Saigon organized “a noisy press campaign around recent reports that the Communists were torturing and mutilating recalcitrant civilians in newly captured areas.” While this could have generated international sympathy for the South and helped vindicate prior American efforts to preserve a separate southern state, it had the unexpected effect of sparking “panic and chaos” among “the South Vietnamese population itself.” Snepp also cited in his notes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;atrocity stories … now imaginatively embroidered by Saigon radio, the local press and the Embassy. At the Ambassador’s orders, [the political counsellor] Joe Bennett is still zealously churning out his share of them, playing on thirdhand reports relayed out of Ban Me Thuot by a Buddhist monk. “They’re tearing out women’s fingernails up there and chopping up the town council,” one of Bennett’s younger staffers advised me gleefully this afternoon. “That should turn some heads in Congress.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 28).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Regarding one series of atrocity stories from the embassy, Snepp highlighted that the ambassador and CIA chief “apparently consider the latest crop too useful to risk putting them to any test of veracity,” stressing their effectiveness in spreading terror.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 29).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although U.S. embassy and CIA atrocity stories were usually accepted without scepticism being voiced publicly, this was not absolute. The &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, for one, noted that its reporter, Daniel Southerland, had cabled from Saigon that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;so far he has been unable to verify reports of executions of officials and others in occupied areas. Mr. Southerland does report cables from the U.S. embassy in Saigon to Washington reporting alleged executions, but says one monk supposed to be an eyewitness is nowhere to be found. Another alleged eyewitness in Da Nang told Mr. Southerland he had seen no such thing. The embassy’s cables have the apparent aim of persuading Congress to vote more aid, Mr. Southerland reports.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sperling Jr., Godfrey, ‘Will Saigon become election issue?,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, April 21, 1975.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Even after Vietnam’s reunification on April 30, 1975, atrocity propaganda played a key role in both justifying continued U.S. economic warfare efforts against the country and in retrospectively justifying the American war effort. With a very small fraction of the atrocities U.S. forces had committed in Vietnam gaining publicity internationally, which alone was damaging enough to their reputation, depicting the Viet Minh as more depraved still if not genocidal provided a means of presenting the Americans as having still been the lesser evil in the war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American scholars Noam Chomsky and Edward S. Herman, who wrote extensively on U.S. relations with post-war Vietnam, observed that a key goal which the U.S. sought to attain largely through atrocity fabrication was “to reconstruct recent history so as to present their past role in a better light … to teach the lesson that exit from the Free World in the interest of national autonomy is the worst fate that a subject people can endure, and to provide a &#039;&#039;post hoc&#039;&#039; justification for U.S. intervention by showing the awful consequences of its defeat.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 6).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They referred to an “extensive effort to dispel what the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; calls the ‘simple-minded myth’ that Indochina’s suffering is somehow related to U.S. actions over the past thirty years,” which would be achieved by claiming that Vietnam under the Viet Minh was worse off than it would have been as a U.S. client state.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 296).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from atrocity fabrication, another means by which this was pursued was misrepresenting the poor conditions in Vietnam, which were caused primarily by the devastating American air campaign and subsequent post-war sanctions, as instead being a result of the Viet Minh’s governance. Chomsky and Herman&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The two scholars were among many to compare the practices of Western media in post-war Vietnam to the Bryce Report (see introduction), albeit not to justify a war effort but rather to vilify a victorious adversary and thus justify the war retrospectively. They highlighted that “the limitations on the [American] press are to a significant extent self-imposed, reflecting ideological constraints rather than the exigencies of reporting under difficult conditions,” leading them to instead widely re report fabrications of crimes which sharply contradicted the observations of people on the ground. (Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 96).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; observed that “death and suffering from malnutrition and disease in societies brought to ruin by U.S. intervention are displayed as proof of the evil nature of Communism.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 296).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The two scholars emphasized following their study of Western coverage of Vietnam, and Indochina more broadly, that it was “remarkable to see how susceptible intellectuals have been, over the years, to the machinations of the atrocity fabrication industry.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 24).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They highlighted regarding one notable technique used to vilify Vietnam and other adversaries:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;As intelligence services have become more sophisticated – or at least, better funded – they have learned to play upon the willingness of the more thoughtful members of the community to believe the worst about official enemies of the state to which they are devoted. One technique is to arrange for ‘scholarly studies,’ such as the book by [prominent defector] Hoang Van Chi which had such remarkable success in establishing the mythology concerning the bloodbaths during the North Vietnamese land reform.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;The Political Economy of Human Rights, Volume II&#039;&#039;, Montreal, Black Rose Books, 1979 (p. 27).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;A favourite source cited in the American press to claim mass abuses after April 1975 was Andre Gelinas, a Canadian Jesuit who, among other often similarly absurd claims, reported that “15,000 to 20,000 Vietnamese have committed suicide rather than live under Communism.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam and the Press in: Congressional Hearings: Hearings before the Subcommittee on International Organizations ofthe Committee on International Relations, House of Representatives, Ninety-Fifth Congress, First Session, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 1978 (Appendix 7).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Jesuit dispelled criticisms from Western and other foreign eyewitnesses by dismissing them as parrots for Vietnamese government narratives, although in his congressional testimony in June 1977 he notably did not repeat the story of mass suicides. Gelinas told the &#039;&#039;Montreal Star&#039;&#039;: “People in South Vietnam today are praying for war … the way people in France were praying for it in 1942. They want to be invaded.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Braid, Don, ‘Viets “pray for war”,’ &#039;&#039;Montreal Star&#039;&#039;, March 26, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His refusal to name sources and inability to name key locations in his narrative sparked widespread scepticism, particularly among those who interviewed and discussed the allegations with Gelinas. Richard Hughes, head of the Shoeshine Boy Foundation which sheltered homeless children in Vietnam, concluded after a “probing, three-hour conversation with Father Gelinas” that his charges illustrated how “second-hand information fed rumour, and bitterness bias,” and stressed how harmful they had been to post-war recovery of ties.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 108).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The dissemination of Gelinas’s charges by major media outlets, which took them very much at face value, were seen to have influenced several congressmen towards supporting a harder line.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam and the Press in: Congressional Hearings: Hearings before the Subcommittee on International Organizations ofthe Committee on International Relations, House of Representatives, Ninety-Fifth Congress, First Session, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 1978 (Appendix 7).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His allegations and those of defecting South Vietnamese allowed Western sources to claim that events in Vietnam had vindicated President Johnson’s predictions of mass suffering should the U.S. not intervene, and thus justified the American war effort, and ruined the credibility of those who had opposed it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Harvest in Vietnam,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, April 21, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gelinas offered no evidence for his charges, which were very widely contradicted by more credible sources on the ground that did much more to substantiate their own claims.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (pp. 107–111).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Earl Martin, a Mennonite social worker who had done relief work in South Vietnam’s concentration camps and spent considerable time in the country after unification, was thus among many to conclude that “Andre Gelinas has seriously eroded any basis he might have had for serving as a credible witness.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Martin, Earl, ‘The New Vietnam: An Opposing View,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Review of Books&#039;&#039;, May 12, 1977.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chomsky and Herman observed regarding the American press’ widespread propagation of Gelinas’ claims despite their highly tenuous nature: “nevertheless, it is Gelinas’s story that has remained ‘the truth’ for the Free Press … since Gelinas’ account is very critical of an official enemy, its truthfulness is irrelevant and no further analysis is required.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (p. 111).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They further observed regarding his popularity in the Western press: “Imagine a man of the cloth who was able to live for 13 years in Vietnam through the worst barbarism of the U.S. war, never raising a peep of protest so far as is known, then inventing mass suicides and North Vietnamese coups to order for an admiring international audience.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 114).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The scholars highlighted that U.S. media outlets widely publicised the Jesuit’s reports to imply that the American war effort was entirely justified and delegitimise those who had opposed it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 111).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable source used was the French correspondent R. P. Paringaux from &#039;&#039;Le Monde&#039;&#039;, who wrote of severe repression and a very high portion of the population forced into concentration camps. His claims were widely propagated on American radio, television and in the written press, although like those of Gelinas they had little supporting evidence and were strongly contradicted by the large majority of foreign observers in Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, October 5, 1979. Browning, Jim, ‘Repression in Vietnam growing?,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, October 6, 1979. ‘Vietnam’s “Gulag Archipelago”,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, October 10, 1979. Fitchett, Joseph, ‘Saigon Residents Found Intimidated by “Occupation Force”,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 6, 1978.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; John Fraser from the Toronto &#039;&#039;Globe and Mail&#039;&#039;, for example, who spent four weeks travelling through the country, concluded that the French journalist’s reports were vastly exaggerated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fraser claimed to have “more access and freedom to roam independently throughout Vietnam (seven provinces and the two principal cities) than any western journalist since 1975” during his four weeks in the country.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although highly critical of the Vietnamese government, Fraser had been specifically interested in verifying the observations and conclusions of the French journalist and explained why through his extensive experience, including many discussions with Vietnamese critical of the government, Paringaux’s narrative appeared far removed from reality.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (pp. 115–116, 332–333).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Paringaux notably frequently cited a figure of 800,000 prisoners, which had been repeatedly stated by defectors from former South Vietnam residing in the West, although this number was reached by counting 750,000 city residents who returned to the countryside after the war as prisoners to falsely give the impression of mass repression.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Vietnam South East Asia International&#039;&#039;, October–December 1978.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western portrayals of mass repression in post-war Vietnam were consistently strongly contradicted by the large majority of foreign observers on the ground. Indeed, while Western outlets such as the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; consistently widely claimed that Vietnam was totally off limits to Americans after the war, this was very far from true. It nevertheless provided valuable pretext for focusing on reports from defectors and activists rather than on anyone actually in the country. The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; had itself requested a report on a trip to Vietnam from the distinguished U.S. historian Gabriel Kolko, but refused to permit its printing as his findings strongly contradicted the prevailing Western narrative.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chomsky, Noam and Herman, Edward S., &#039;&#039;After the Cataclysm: Postwar Indochina &amp;amp;#x26; The Reconstruction of Imperial Ideology&#039;&#039;, Boston, South End Press, 1979 (pp. 81, 82).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A Swedish delegation led by parliamentarians, which met with leading non-Communist opposition figures who strongly denied charges of widespread humanitarian abuses by the post-unification government, concluded that Washington had a “need to invent all kinds of stories to destroy trust.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 92–93).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An Italian missionary priest who had spent 15 months in post-unification Vietnam, where he lived in a small village in the suburbs of Saigon with other Christians, was highly critical of how increasingly extreme testimonies of defectors were propagated in the Western media to provide an impression of the country that was far out of touch with reality. He thus stressed that it was “terribly dishonest to make these refugees say, in the countries that have received them, those things that the welcoming countries strongly wish to hear.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 95–96).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable example was Wallace Collett, a businessman who headed a Quaker mission to Vietnam and specifically investigated Western allegations of repression. His delegation met well-known non-Communist political figures in the South who denied such reports, and concluded that the allegations were untrue. Ly Chanh Trung, who had been a leading spokesman for the non-Communist opposition, was among those to deny outright Western claims of humanitarian abuses, stating: “If a violation of human rights occurs, we ourselves will raise our voices. We will not wait for our friends from abroad to raise theirs.” He dismissed Western claims that re-education camps “have the purpose of revenging or killing [U.S. collaborators] gradually.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 88–91).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was in reference to the widespread misportrayals of these facilities which was central to forming a narrative of mass repression. Regarding conditions in such camps Max Ediger of the Mennonite Central Committee reported he “met several old friends who, because they were officers in the old [South Vietnamese] army, spent nine months in re-education camps. They made no mention of torture and mistreatment” but “rather talked about learning how to work with their hands” and said that they had learned “about the new economic and social system they were living under. One young doctor, after completing his reeducation course, was made director of a drug rehabilitation centre near Saigon.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 90).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Western coverage, however, the camps would continue to be likened to milder successors to Auschwitz or Birkenau where, much like the camps American POWs had been held in in Korea, two decades prior, all kinds of atrocities were imagined to portray them as something entirely different to what they were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Two The Korean War ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Massacres in Korea: Blaming Allied Atrocities on the Enemy&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Waged for three years from June 1950, the Korean War in many respects remains the most consequential military confrontation since 1945, and pitted a U.S.-led United Nations coalition&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;President Dwight D. Eisenhower concluded in his memoirs the main purpose of the coalition America led was to provide the U.S. with a means to intervene without the appearance of acting unilaterally. He stated that “the token forces supplied by other nations, as in Korea, would lend real moral standing to a venture that otherwise could be made to appear as a brutal example of imperialism.” In the contest for world opinion, the U.S having created a military coalition through the United Nations did much to advance the image of Washington fighting for the interests of the world against threats to the international community – rather than a superpower preying on newly independent East Asian countries. UN forces were all placed under American command which in turn was accountable only to Washington and not to the UN Security Council. (Eisenhower, Dwight, &#039;&#039;The White House Years: Mandate for Change, 1953–1956&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 1963 (p. 340).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; made up almost entirely of Western and South Korean forces against the East Asian Communist states of China and North Korea. The war left both a long legacy, which remains at the centre of tensions on the Korean Peninsula today, as well as several controversies ranging from whether the conduct of coalition forces towards Korean civilians was a genocide, to which parties bore what share of responsibility for its outbreak. Although atrocity fabrication was not a significant factor in starting the war, it profoundly shaped both the course of the conflict in its final 18 months as well as public perceptions of China and North Korea in much of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Five years before the outbreak of the Korean War the United States had from September 1945 placed the southern half of the Korean Peninsula under American military rule, and in the process forcibly dismantled the fledgling local government the People’s Republic of Korea. The U.S.-installed replacement was headed by Syngman Rhee, who was personally selected by the Commander-in-Chief of the U.S. Military’s Far East Command, General Douglas MacArthur, and flown in from Washington where he had resided for two decades.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The CIA’s personality assessment of Rhee had described him as having “devoted his whole life” to “the ultimate objective of controlling that country [Korea]. In pursuing this end he has shown few scruples about the elements which he has been willing to utilise for his personal advancement, with the important exception that he has always refused to deal with communists…. Rhee’s vanity has made him highly susceptible to contrived flattery or self-seeking interests in the U.S. and Korea. His intellect is a shallow one, and his behaviour is often irrational and even childish.” (CIA, &#039;&#039;Prospects for the Survival of the Republic of Korea&#039;&#039;, ORE 44–48, October 28, 1948 (Appendix A, ‘Personality of Syngman Rhee’).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Having been impeached by the prior Provisional Government of Korea for misuse of power, Rhee had little standing in the country itself although his vision for its future closely aligned with Western interests.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Breen, Michael, ‘Syngman Rhee: president who could have done more,’ &#039;&#039;The Korea Times&#039;&#039;, November 2, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rhee’s security apparatus responded to considerable public opposition with a campaign of massacres across southern Korea,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘The Background of the Present War in Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Far Eastern Economic Review&#039;&#039;, August 31, 1950. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Modern Library, 2010 (p. 189).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with American historian Bruce Cumings describing the conduct of its paramilitary youth groups in population centres suspected of improper loyalties as follows: “In Hagui village, for example, right-wing youths captured a pregnant twenty-one-year-old woman named Mun, whose husband was allegedly an insurgent, dragged her from her home, and stabbed her thirteen times with spears, causing her to abort. She was left to die with her baby half-delivered. Other women were serially raped, often in front of villagers, and then blown up with a grenade in the vagina.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Seong Nae, ‘The Cheju April Third Incident and Women: Trauma and Solidarity of Pain,’ paper presented at the Cheju 4.3 Conference, Harvard University, April 24– 26, 2003. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Modern Library, 2010 (p. 119).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Donald Nichols, a commander in the American Counter Intelligence Corps, was among those in the corps to describe its close work alongside these paramilitaries and the atrocities they committed in gruesome detail, noting that there were some he would “never be able to erase” from his memory due to their severity.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nichols, Donald, &#039;&#039;How Many Times Can I Die?&#039;&#039;, Brooksville, Brooksville Printing, 1981 (pp. 119, 120).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By 1950 two percent of South Korea’s population had been killed in such campaigns at a conservative estimate,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Modern Library, 2010 (p. 189). Hanley, Charles J. and Change, Jae-Soon, ‘Summer of Terror: At least 100,000 said executed by Korean ally of U.S. in 1950,’ &#039;&#039;The Asia-Pacific Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 7, issue 7, July 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with official investigations years later placing the death toll in the first five years between 600,000 and 1.2 million.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sima&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“최소 60만명, 최대 120만명&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;!’ [‘More than 600,000, less than 1,200,000!’], &#039;&#039;Hankyoreh&#039;&#039;, June 20, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Those suspected of improper loyalties and their families were targeted indiscriminately, with particularly brutal methods reserved for suspected sympathisers of the Korean Workers’ Party that ruled northern Korea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (pp. 231, 232, 236). Kim, Seong Nae, “The Cheju April Third Incident and Women: Trauma and Solidarity of Pain,” paper presented at the Cheju 4.3 Conference, Harvard University, April 24–26, 2003. Nichols, Donald, &#039;&#039;How Many Times Can I Die?&#039;&#039;, Brooksville, FL, Brooksville Printing, 1981 (pp. 119–120).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rhee had made his intentions very clear should he see through plans to place the north under his rule, stating: “I can handle the Communists. The Reds can bury their guns and burn their uniforms, but we know how to find them. With bulldozers we will dig huge excavations and trenches, and fill them with Communists. Then cover them over. And they will be really underground.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rhee quoted by president of United Press International Hugh Baillie in: Baillie, Hugh, &#039;&#039;High Tension: the Recollections of Hugh Baillies&#039;&#039;, London, Thomas Werner Laurie, 1960. MacDonald, Callum, ‘“So terrible a liberation” – The UN occupation of North Korea,’ &#039;&#039;Bulletin of Concerned Asian Scholars&#039;&#039;, no. 23, vol. 2 (pp. 3–19).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was far from empty rhetoric, with his forces burying politically suspect segments of the population, including children, in the tens of thousands in mass graves across southern Korea exactly as he described.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The Times&#039;&#039; (UK), December 18, 21 and 22, 1950. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, Modern Library Edition, 2010 (pp. 168, 181).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These killings escalated immediately after the outbreak of the Korean War in June 1950. As an indication of their scale, Reuters quoted the chief of National South Korean police Kim Tai Sun stating shortly after the war began: “Twelve hundred Communists and suspected Communists have been executed by South Korean police since the outbreak of the hostilities.”.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;The Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039; (Chapter 16: Reversal on the Parallel).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mass graves created by Rhee’s forces for the politically suspect and their families across the country&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The South Korean government’s Truth and Reconciliation Commission conducted a thorough investigation into these incidents several decades after Rhee’s overthrow, and proved using declassified records that the Rhee government, with full American compliance, was responsible for extermination programs targeting suspected dissidents and their families. It uncovered mass burial sites containing thousands of bodies, including many children. (Spencer, Richard, ‘More than 100,000 massacred by allies during Korean War,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, December 29, 2008.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; were widely reported on by both government and American sources, with U.S. Army Private Donald Lloyd recalling of one such incident witnessed by the 3rd Engineers Company: “We heard the machine-gun fire and saw them [South Korean personnel] burying them in this big pit. There were women in that pit holding babies. I’d say one hundred people.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hanley, Charles J. and Choe, Sang Hun and Mendoza, Martha, &#039;&#039;The Bridge at No Gun Ri: A Hidden Nightmare from the Korean War&#039;&#039;, New York, Henry Holt and Company, 2001 (p. 169).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In his book, Colonel Donald Nichols recalled observing the systematic slaughter of political prisoners near Suwon in the first week of July 1950 by similar means, writing: “I stood by helplessly, witnessing the entire affair. Two big bulldozers worked constantly. One made the ditch-type grave. Trucks loaded with the condemned arrived. Their hands were already tied behind them. They were hastily pushed into a big line along the edge of the newly opened grave. They were quickly shot in the head and pushed into the grave.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nichols, Donald, &#039;&#039;How Many Times Can I Die?&#039;&#039; Brooksville, FL, Brownsville Printing Co., 1981.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scenes of mass killings on a tremendous scale and of women holding babies in mass graves were terrible – but also an excellent opportunity for propagandists intent on delegitimising and vilifying the North Korean government. The massacres were thus intentionally falsely attributed to North Korean forces, with American observers collecting and publicising extensive footage of the remains but mislabelling it as evidence of enemy war crimes. Prominent American actor Humphrey Bogart narrated the Pentagon-sponsored film &#039;&#039;The Crime of Korea&#039;&#039; which falsely presented sites of the U.S.-installed Southern government’s atrocities as the results of North Korean killings.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, Modern Library Edition, 2010 (p. 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Widely circulated in U.S. media, it lent considerable moral imperative to the war effort in the public eye. If the North Koreans were slaughtering women and babies and dumping them in their thousands in mass graves, it was difficult to criticise military intervention to liberate the Korean people. Use of different forms of media ensured that the message circulated as widely as possible, and there was even a comic book titled ‘Atrocity Story’ which highlighted the terror of the mass graves across South Korea and falsely attributed them to northern forces. After a long list of misattributed war crimes, the comic asked the reader to imagine if these were happening in Nevada, Atlantic City, New Jersey, or Inglewood, California – at once both fuelling empathy with the victims and implying a possible North Korean or other communist threat to America. It went on to describe, for comparison, the crimes of Nazi Germany, portraying the North Koreans as the ‘new Nazis’ and their conduct as from “the dark ages of barbarism and savagery.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rifas, Leonard, &#039;&#039;Korean War Comic Books&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland &amp;amp;#x26; Co., 2021 (pp. 152, 153).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine published a column titled ‘Barbarity’ describing the Taejon Massacre of 5000 to 7500 prisoners, with the victims referred to as “anti-Communists – soldiers, officials, business and professional men.” The U.S. Army report described it as follows “for murderous barbarism, the Taejon massacre will be recorded in the annals of history along with the rape of Nanking, the Warsaw Ghetto and other similar mass exterminations…. Those responsible … must be brought to judgement before the tribunal of civilised peoples.” South Korean government investigations decades later proved without doubt that Rhee government forces were the perpetrators, and that the victims of their killings among the country’s civilian population numbered in the hundreds of thousands in the weeks following the outbreak of the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shaines, Robert A., &#039;&#039;Command Influence: A story of Korea and the politics of injustice&#039;&#039;, Denver, CO, Outskirts Press, 2010 (p. 54).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was the perpetrator of these massacres which the U.S. was fighting not only to preserve in power, but also to impose on the people of North Korea as well which would guarantee further similar atrocities. Such slaughter was widely seen from October 1950 when much of North Korea was briefly placed under the Rhee government’s rule following U.S.-led offensives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The American war effort, launched in the name of liberating South Koreans and later North Koreans as well, and increasingly reliant on fabricated atrocities for justification, would itself pave the way to actual atrocities by coalition forces against both populations.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;British author Elizabeth Comber had accompanied American forces in South Korea in the early stages of the war, and wrote in her diary on July 14, 1950, regarding their conduct: “they think every Korean is an enemy, firing at, and sometimes killing refugees.” Two weeks later she wrote: “Day after day with their aircraft the Americans are laying waste towns and cities, killing fifty civilians for every one soldier.” (Han, Suyin (penname of Elizabeth Comber), &#039;&#039;Love is a Many Splendored Thing&#039;&#039;, London, Jonathan Cape, 1952 (pp. 342, 349).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Orders were given for U.S. personnel across the country to massacre South Korean civilians, which was confirmed by the accounts of war correspondents, Korean survivors, American perpetrators and years later by Pentagon archives.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“Kill ’Em All”: American War Crimes in Korea’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Timewatch&#039;&#039;, February 1, 2002. Hanley, Charles J., ‘No Gun Ri: Official Narrative and Inconvenient Truths,’ &#039;&#039;Critical Asian Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 42, issue 4, 2010 (pp. 589–622).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Kim Dong Choon a leading member of the South Korean government’s Truth and Reconciliation Committee, a government body established in 1993 to investigate historical incidents, reported in 2004 that widespread atrocities committed by American personnel were a result of their “deep racial prejudices” towards the Korean people. Taking the massacre of the population of the village of No Gun Ri as an example he stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;With total ignorance of Asia, young soldiers regarded Koreans and Chinese as ‘people without history.’ They usually called Koreans ‘gooks,’ a term used during World War II for Pacific Islanders. The fact that many Korean women in the villages were often raped in front of their husbands and parents has not been a secret among those who experienced the Korean War. It was known that several women were raped before being shot at No Gun Ri. Some eyewitnesses say that U.S. soldiers played with their lives like boys sadistically playing with flies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Dong-Choon, ‘Forgotten war, forgotten massacres – the Korean War (1950– 1953) as licensed mass killings,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Genocide Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, issue 4, December 2004 (pp. 523–544).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Gil Insham from the U.S. Army 7th Infantry Division recalled his sergeant organised patrols into villages for the sole purpose of raping Korean women, and once watched him pistol-whip a village elder for not leading him to young women and then rape the old man’s wife in front of him. He recalled GIs tortured North Koreans in their power, poking the exposed brains of the wounded and laughing or tying them to trees and pulling them apart. “I don’t know why some of our people did things like that. Maybe they were just like that inside, sadistic,” he recalled.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hanley, Charles J., &#039;&#039;Ghost in Flames: Lift &amp;amp;#x26; Death in a Hidden War, Korea 1950–53&#039;&#039;, New York, Public Affairs, 2020 (p. 281).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; South Korean soldiers returned home to stories of their sisters and other family members being targeted for rapes by Western personnel,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 290).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while Chinese soldiers recalled finding pictures of naked Korean rape victims in the helmets of dead American soldiers alongside pictures from home.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 284).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reporter George Barrett was among those to highlight the stark contrast between the Korean population’s perception of Chinese forces compared to those of Western nations as a result of their vast discrepancy in their conduct.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A notable indicator of how the Korean War was fought was that the war crimes committed by U.S. and South Korean forces were used by the Nazi German war criminals’ defence to argue that German generals should have their sentences commuted since their crimes were no worse. Supreme Commander Matthew Ridgway, who after Korea served as Supreme Allied Commander in Europe, said he favoured pardons on the basis that he had himself given orders in Korea to commit crimes no less severe than those the Nazi generals had. This may well have included his commands to massacre refugees, firebomb civilian population centres across both Koreas, and “kill everything in front of us, including women and children” during advances in 1951. (&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 24, 1952.) (Large, David Clay, &#039;&#039;Germans to the Front: West German Rearmament in the Adenauer Era&#039;&#039;, Chapel Hill, University of North Carolina Press, 1996 (p. 117).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He wrote that widespread rapes committed by U.S. and Canadian forces “have created a deep animosity among large sections of the Korean populace.” The Koreans stressed that Western soldiers committed crimes against civilians, including rapes and killings, with impunity and without reprimand by their superiors. By contrast, Barrett noted, the Chinese military “have impressed many Koreans with the discipline of their troops. Many residents of Seoul seem to go out of their way to tell about the good Chinese behaviour, and especially about executions of two rapists the Chinese are said to have held.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Koreans Watch U. N. Murder Trial as Test of Curb on Unruly Behavior,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 21, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The extent of American war crimes against the populations of both Koreas, which were carried out on a tremendous scale in a war fought under the pretext of liberating the peninsula, would require several volumes to fully elaborate (see: Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea’s 70 Years At War with American Power&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2020.) On the basis of these crimes international observers present at the time, and several scholars from both South Korea and the West have since concluded that U.S. conduct towards Koreans both north and south was consistent with the definition of genocide based on the Genocide Convention of 1948.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Dong-Choon, ‘Forgotten war, forgotten massacres – the Korean War (1950–1953) as licensed mass killings,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Genocide Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, issue 4, December 2004 (pp. 523–544). Chossudovsky, Michael, Presentation to the Japanese Foreign Correspondents Club on U.S. Aggression against the People of Korea, Tokyo, August 1, 2013 (https://off-guardian.org/2017/05/08/video-u-s-crimes-of-genocide-against-korea/). Hynes, Patricia, ‘The Korean War: Forgotten, Unknown and Unfinished,’ &#039;&#039;Truthout&#039;&#039;, July 12, 2013. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Modern Library, 2010 (p. 154). &#039;&#039;Report on U.S. Crimes in Korea&#039;&#039;, Commission of International Association of Democratic Lawyers, March 31, 1952 (p. 21).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While American and allied atrocities would not become widely known for some decades, however, misattributing South Korean mass graves to North Korean forces provided an effective means of disguising a campaign to impose the rule of the perpetrators of such acts as a just war to protect civilians from mass slaughter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Fabricating a Massacre of American Prisoners&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
The escalation of years of frequent hostilities into full scale war between the two Koreas in June 1950 was capitalised on by the United States to reverse highly unfavourable Cold War power trajectories, with the conflict reviving the struggling American economy and winning much of the world over to the view that a harder line against Communist states was needed. Furthermore, in the eyes of some hardliners, the war provided an opening to expand hostilities to include China or even the Soviet Union, while placing tremendous strain on the Chinese economy supplementing ongoing American offensives on its other borders (see Chapter 3).&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brower, Charles F., &#039;&#039;George C. Marshall: Servant of the American Nation&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2011 (Chapter 6: Fighting the Force Problem: George C. Marshal and Korea). Foreign Relations of the United States 1951, Vol. VII (pp. 667, 668, 881– 882, 1106–1109). Foreign Relations of the United States 1952–1954, Vol. IV (p. 1068). Foot, Rosemary, &#039;&#039;The Wrong War&#039;&#039;, Ithaca, Cornell University Press, 1985 (pp. 148–153, 176). Hermes, Walter, &#039;&#039;Truce Tent and Fighting Front&#039;&#039;, Washington, Department of the Army, 1966 (pp. 56, 107). Pogue, Forrest C., &#039;&#039;George C. Marshall, Volume 4: Statesman, 1945–1959&#039;&#039;, New York, Viking, 1987 (p. 488). Levine, Alan J., &#039;&#039;Stalin’s Last War; Korea and the Approach to World War III&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland &amp;amp;#x26; Company, 2005 (pp. 208, 277, 278, 280, 283, 284). G-3 381 Pacific, G-3 Staff Study, ‘Capability of U.S. Army to Implement CINCUNC Operations Plan,’ ca. 21, Jan 53. BBC Summary, Far East, No. 221, January 23, 1953. &#039;&#039;Congressional Record: Proceedings and Debates of the 86th Congress&#039;&#039;, vol. 105, part 7, May 20–June 4, 1959 (p. 8703). Futrell, Robert Frank, &#039;&#039;The United States Air Force in Korea, 1950–1953&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, Office of Air Force History, 1983 (p. 667).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By contrast for the economies of China and North Korea the war imposed unsustainable costs. American advances after three months of fighting North Korean forces led its soldiers to approach China’s borders in late September 1950, just one year after China’s own long civil war had ended, to which Beijing responded after multiple unheeded warnings with a full-scale military intervention. The Chinese Civil War had itself had been immediately preceded by an eight-year war with Japan, and before that by decades of internal conflict between warring factions, leaving China’s ruined economy and negligible industry in a poor position in 1950 to support conflict with a coalition of major industrial powers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
America’s position in the Cold War benefitted considerably not only from fully scale miliary intervention in what was essentially an escalation of a Korean civil war, but also from prolonging the conflict when opportunities emerged to end it. From October 1950, after multiple major military victories, Beijing and Pyongyang pushed hard for ceasefire talks and an end to hostilities, with these efforts threatening to win over much of the United Nations as most member states had much less to lose than Washington should the fighting end. Thus just as talks were getting underway the U.S. on November 8 relaxed bombing restrictions and firebombed the city of Sinuiju on the Sino-Korean border with 85,000 incendiaries, which was immediately followed by an escalation of the bombing to target “every means of communication, every installation, factory, city and village” across North Korea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 24: The China Lobby Responds). Merrill, Frank J., &#039;&#039;A Study of the Aerial Interdiction of Railways During the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Normanby Press, 2015 (Chapter V). Acheson, Dean G, &#039;&#039;Present at the Creation: My Years in the State Department&#039;&#039;, London, W. W. Norton, 1969 (pp. 463, 464). Far Eastern Air Forces HQ to MacArthur, 8 November 1950, RG 6 Far East Command Box 1, General Files 10, Correspondence Nov-Dec 1950, MacArthur Memorial Library.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ordered by the coalition’s Supreme Commander General MacArthur, who was a strong proponent of expanding the war to Chinese soil and overthrowing the government there, the escalated bombings were widely interpreted as an effort to ensure the conflict continued.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Acheson, Dean G., &#039;&#039;Present at the Creation: My Years in the State Department&#039;&#039;, London, W. W. Norton, 1969 (pp. 463, 464). Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 24: The China Lobby Responds). Far Eastern Air Forces HQ to MacArthur, 8 November 1950, RG 6 Far East Command Box 1, General Files 10, Correspondence Nov-Dec 1950, MacArthur Memorial Library.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The forthcoming Japanese peace conference in August 1951, during which the Korean War would serve as a vital pretext for maintaining the U.S. military presence in the country after direct American military rule ended, added further impetus to the need to sustain hostilities.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 6: Time War Short).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the conflict dragged on through 1951, the forthcoming session of the UN General Assembly in October was seen as a forum where world opinion could be turned against continuation of the war should the Chinese and North Koreans offer reasonable terms for concluding it. On October 4, speaking to a luncheon of the UN Correspondents Association in New York, the United States deputy representative on the UN Security Council Ernest A. Gross warned that a ceasefire in Korea would facilitate a “phony” peace offensive by the Soviet Union. The goal of Moscow’s supposedly malign peace plans would be to weaken “the sense of urgency that has developed in the free world as a result of Soviet&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;References to the Korean War as “a result of Soviet actions” were made on the basis of prevailing but thinly evidenced Western claims that the outbreak of war and the policies of Pyongyang and Beijing were part of a malign Soviet grand plan to strengthen its hand in the Cold War. This fit in with a broader trend towards denying agency to actors outside the Western world and portraying any opponent to Western interests as a puppet of Moscow.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; actions.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was based on the presumption that the Korean War was a Soviet conspiracy, despite U.S. military sources consistently concluding that North Koreans were not receiving Soviet material support.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 13: MacArthur’s Blank Check). &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, October 6, 1950.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such statements warning against sinister intentions behind every peace proposal, and by implication advocating the war’s continuation, were hardly unprecedented. Shortly before the war’s outbreak John Foster Dulles, author of the influential American containment policy analysis &#039;&#039;War and Peace&#039;&#039; and soon to be Secretary of State, dismissed what he termed Soviet “Peace Offensives” as “deceptive Cold War strategy” which seriously threatened the West. “As things are going now …we must develop better techniques…. They [the USSR] can win everything by the cold war they could win by a hot war,” Dulles warned, with the Soviet, Chinese and North Korean positions relative to the United States suffering from the war’s outbreak and continuation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 4: The Role of John Foster Dulles).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before June 1950 global power trajectories including prestige and influence in the third world, economic growth&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Supreme Commander Douglas MacArthur was one of many in the U.S. leadership who attested to America’s “fear of peace” in Korea as a result of economic overreliance on military industries, stating four years after the Korean War began: “It is part of the general pattern of misguided policy that our country is now geared to an arms economy which was bred in an artificially induced psychosis of war hysteria and nurtured upon an incessant propaganda of fear.” He warned that this economic orientation “renders among our political leaders almost a greater fear of peace than is their fear of war.” (Imparato, Edward T., &#039;&#039;General MacArthur Speeches and Reports 1908–1964&#039;&#039;, Nashville, Turner, 2000 (p. 206).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and military modernisation, all favoured the USSR, with America’s formerly overwhelming advantages fast declining. As Secretary of State Dean Acheson noted regarding this in 1953, the Korean War “came along and saved us.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;LaFeber, Walter, &#039;&#039;America, Russia, and the Cold War&#039;&#039;, New York, John Wiley, 1976 (p. 100).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By mobilising the West for war the conflict had turned the tables, and there remained a strong incentive in 1951 to ensure that the fighting could be extended.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For a detailed assessment see: Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea’s 70 Years At War with American Power&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2020 (Chapter 2: Strategic Implications of the Korean War’s Outbreak)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Representative Ernest A. Gross revealed in October 1951 that rather than ending the war Washington was considering expanding it, informing correspondents: “if the Korean talks fail … the Assembly would have to consider additional measures to employ against the foe there.” By the end of 1951, having previously penetrated deep into South Korea, Chinese and North Korean forces had been driven northward leaving battle lines little above the prewar inter-Korean dividing line the 38th parallel. It was expected that Beijing and Pyongyang would require a return to the parallel – &#039;&#039;status quo ante bellum&#039;&#039; – as a condition for armistice, which would provide the U.S. with an optimal opportunity to refuse. On this basis the U.S. Military’s Tokyo Headquarters, which oversaw the coalition war effort, was described at the time as “cheerfully pessimistic.” As it informed the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; on October 20 regarding the possibility of renewed peace talks: “Even if … full-dress sessions again began, few believed that an armistice would come much nearer.” Three days later the &#039;&#039;Times’&#039;&#039; esteemed military editor Hanson Baldwin stressed that unless U.S.-led coalition forces were “willing to pull back to the 38th Parallel all along the front … there is not likely to be a cease-fire.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It thus came as a shock to many in the U.S. when on October 26, the second day of truce talks, the Chinese and North Koreans expressed willingness to cease hostilities based on the current battle lines – a major concession that would make it far more difficult for hardliners in Washington and the military to provide a further pretext for continuing the war. As award winning journalist I. F. Stone observed, from the perspective of a U.S. leadership which sought to sustain hostilities:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Now the Reds were ready to yield on the 38th Parallel. It looked as if it would be difficult to keep peace from breaking out. By November 4 the Communists had ‘finally yielded to UN insistence that the armistice line should be generally based on the line of battle contact,’ had agreed on a neutral buffer strip one and a quarter miles wide, and were ‘largely in agreement’ on the location of the line itself. The situation looked desperate, but a stumbling block happily turned up.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;U.S. negotiators responded by pushing for further concessions, namely by insisting on neither the &#039;&#039;status quo ante bellum&#039;&#039; nor on a ceasefire based on the current battle lines which advantaged Western forces. They instead required the Chinese and North Koreans to give up their territory south of the 38th parallel, namely the city of Kaesong, while the U.S.-led coalition would give up nothing. These highly unusual terms succeeded in preventing what appeared to have been an imminent breakthrough in the peace process and were widely interpreted as a move to prevent a swift end to hostilities. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported on November 11 regarding this development: “In Washington – especially in diplomatic quarters – there was some mystification why Kaesong had taken on such importance when both sides had agreed on the principle that the battlefront should be the basis for the armistice line. It was pointed out that the battered town lay in a plain dominated by hills and hence had little military value.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 11, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; there was “a belief that after the Communists had made the big concession on the line,” and that the U.S. was “sticking at straws.” British press indicated that such conduct gave Beijing and Pyongyang grounds “to claim that the Allies [U.S.-led coalition] did not really want a truce.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rumours spread among American personnel in the field that their leaders were avoiding a peace settlement despite major enemy concessions, with the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; highlighting: “in many places along the Korean front the muttering guns fell silent. Ground fighting was almost at a standstill though air battles went on. The foxhole-to-foxhole grapevine on the UN lines was active with rumours. The GIs had hopes that an end to this fighting might not be far off – hopes which had been raised before and dashed before.” On November 11 China’s Radio Peking broadcast the statement that “if the Americans give up their demand for Kaesong a settlement can be reached in a matter of hours.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue). &#039;&#039;Evening Herald&#039;&#039;, November 10, 1951. &#039;&#039;La Crosse Tribune&#039;&#039;, November 10, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese proposal for an immediate ceasefire was particularly concerning for those favouring continued hostilities. General James Van Fleet, Commander of the U.S. Eighth Army, addressed the troops to clarify that the war would be “business as usual” until “the Communist aggressors terminate their violation of human liberty.” Considering Western interpretations of how their East Asian adversaries “violated human liberty,” this purposefully vague objective meant that the war could continue indefinitely as long as the Chinese and North Korean states existed. A November 14 report from Tokyo Headquarters slammed the East Asian states’ calls for an immediate ceasefire, emphasising that “The Reds openly repudiated their long-standing agreement that hostilities would go on until a full armistice was signed.” As I. F. Stone noted ironically regarding such criticisms, “the blackguards were trying to bring the war to an end” – they were being vilified for attempting to end hostilities sooner.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American personnel on the frontlines appeared far from supportive of the positions taken by the military leadership. A &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; dispatch on the central front in Korea published on November 12 emphasised that the same question was being raised by men across the front: “why don’t we have a cease-fire now?” Regarding “the troops who have to fight the war … the unadorned way that an apparently increasing number of them see the situation right now is that the Communists have made important concessions, while the United Nations Command, as they view it, continues to make more and more demands.” The &#039;&#039;Times’&#039;&#039; frontline correspondent George Barrett emphasised: “the United Nations truce team has created the impression that it switches its stand whenever the Communists indicate they might go along with it,” while recent developments “have convinced some troops that their own commanders, for reasons unknown to the troops, are throwing up blocks against an agreement.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 12, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I. F. Stone described the U.S. Military’s response to the issue at hand, facing decline in both faith in the leadership and in soldiers’ will to fight when peace was clearly being offered, as “atrocities to the rescue.” He observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Something had to be done and done quickly. Something was…. On November 14 in Pusan, Colonel James M. Hanley, Judge Advocate General of the Eighth Army, called in the local Korean ‘stringers’ who covered that out-of-the-way place for the big news agencies and gave out one of the biggest sensations of the war. ‘U.S. REVEALS REDS KILLED 5500 G.I. CAPTIVES IN KOREA,’ said the headlines next day. And on November 16, when the estimate was raised to 6270, the Associated Press sent out a gory compilation, ‘REDS BUTCHERED MORE AMERICANS THAN FELL IN ’76.’ … Troop dissatisfaction over the delay in the truce talks was to be countered with an injection of hate. The alleged atrocities also were used to explain the delay in arranging a cease-fire.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid, November 12, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The explanations which followed this perfectly timed news of atrocities against American prisoners gave a strong indication of its purpose. The Associated Press reported that on November 16 Colonel James M. Hanley, the Judge Advocate General of the Eighth Army responsible for compiling and investigating all war crimes, said he “divulged the Reds’ ‘wanton murder’ of American prisoners because he thought American soldiers at the front ought to know what they are up against.” From the following day the Armed Forces Radio “broadcast the atrocity story … and repeated it at intervals.” It further reported: “A highly placed Allied officer said today the announcement that the Communists in Korea have murdered thousands of American prisoners has stripped the mystery from what has been holding up Korean armistice talks.” The officer stated: “The Communists don’t want to have to answer questions about what happened to their prisoners.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Evening Star&#039;&#039;, November 16, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the significant benefit this narrative provided, Supreme Commander General Matthew Ridgway likened the sudden report of atrocities and the way it quickly changed prevailing attitudes to a divine intervention, stating on November 17:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It may perhaps be well to note with deep reverence, that in his inscrutable way God chose to bring home to our people and to the conscience of the world the moral principles of the leaders of the forces against which we fight in Korea…. It may well be that in no other way could all lingering doubts be dispelled from the minds of our people as to the methods which the leaders of communism are willing to use, and actually do use, in their efforts to destroy free peoples and the principles for which they stand.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The Commander in Chief, Far East (Ridgway) to the Chief of Staff, United States Army, Tokyo, November 17, 1951, Foreign Relations of the United States, 1951, Korea and China, Volume VII, Part 1, Document 720.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Reports that the Chinese and North Koreans had slaughtered prisoners in their custody built on multiple fabricated atrocities since the war began that characterised the adversary in a way that made such slaughter appear more believable, with the aforementioned misattribution of mass graves to North Korean massacres being but one example. British reports, however, indicated that Colonel Hanley’s claim of a mass slaughter of prisoners “seemed evidence of bungling propaganda or a deliberate effort to sabotage the negotiations.” The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; correspondent in London added that “a suspicion exists that the United States, for some inexplicable reason, wants to prolong the fighting.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; diplomatic correspondent James Reston reported from Washington on November 15 that the circumstances appeared highly peculiar, stating:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Several days ago it appeared that a compromise finally had been arranged on the cease-fire line, at which time Secretary of State Dean Acheson, speaking in the United Nations meetings in Paris, attacked the Chinese Communists for conduct below the level of ‘barbarians.’ When this attack was followed during the critical moment of the armistice negotiations by the publication of Colonel Hanley’s atrocities report, even officials here conceded that it might look to the world as if the United States was purposely trying to avoid a cease-fire in Korea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Successful atrocity fabrication quickly realigned popular opinion behind efforts to continue the war and punish the Chinese and North Koreans for what was portrayed as a wanton disregard for humanitarian norms. This allowed the U.S. to continue to stall negotiations while raising the possibility of escalation to a full-scale war with China. Atrocity fabrication was thus essential to more than doubling the war’s duration, extending it by 20 months, which exerted a far greater toll on the East Asian adversaries than it did on the Western powers since the former side had from the outset been in a much weaker position to sustain a war effort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. media outlets and politicians only further exaggerated claims of atrocities, with the chairman of the Senate Subcommittee on Korean War Atrocities later stressing that the East Asian adversaries were guilty of “beast-like acts committed against civilised humanity.” As an example of the kinds of misconduct seen, he claimed: “a Red Chinese nurse cuts off the toes of a GI with a pair of garden shears, without benefit of anaesthesia, and wraps the wounds in a newspaper.” Other alleged atrocities included GIs “lined up in a ditch and shot in cold blood, with their hands wired behind their backs,” and others “put into small iron cages and starved to death like animals, with maggots coming out of their eye sockets.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rifas, Leonard, &#039;&#039;Korean War Comic Books&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland, 2021 (pp. 151, 152).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claims of enemy brutalisation or massacre of Western prisoners were highly inconsistent not only with the testimonies of the prisoners themselves, which emerged once they were released, but also with one another. On November 14 Colonel Hanley claimed 5500 American and 290 other coalition prisoners of war had been slaughtered in their camps by the Chinese and North Koreans. Two days later he announced that the figures for prisoners killed actually stood at 6270 Americans, 7000 South Koreans, and 130 other coalition personnel – a total of 13,400. Ridgway’s formal statement the following day on November 17 confirmed Hanley’s claims but did not provide figures. Three days later on November 20 Ridgway said it was “possible” that 6000 American soldiers listed as missing in action may have been killed as prisoners, but that there was proof of only 365 such murders. He gave no indication of the status of prisoners from other coalition members.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;462nd Plenary Meeting, United Nations General Assembly, Eighth Session, Official Records, November 30, 1953 (p. 353). &#039;&#039;Altavista Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 43, no. 1, December 1951 (p. 13). Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 46: Weird Statistics).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two days later on November 22 documents sent by air courier to the UN New York headquarters contained the text of Ridgway’s fortnightly report dated November 12 which covered the two weeks from August 16–31. The report alleged that 8000 American prisoners of war had been killed. Thus the claims for numbers of American prisoners killed included: Ridgway (November 12) 8000, Hanley (November 14) 5500, Hanley (November 16) 6270, and Ridgway (November 20) “possibly” 6000, “definitely known” 365. Addressing these discrepancies on November 29, Ridgway said the figures were subject to “constant re-evaluation,” but the 6000 figure “was the most up-to-date” and included all coalition personnel except for South Koreans. The 8000 figure, he said, was an earlier estimate. Thus between November 20 and November 29, Ridgway had amended his estimate from a “possible” 6000 American prisoners killed, to the 6000 figure including other coalition forces. Furthermore, on November 20 Ridgway did not cover up or account for his own 8000 figure of November 12 by saying that it was “possible” that 8000 were killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding what he referred to as these “weird statistics” I. F. Stone observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It does not help prisoners in the hands of the enemy to make charges of mistreatment if these charges are false, nor does it help their families…. To excuse oneself later by saying that atrocity reports were subject to ‘constant re-evaluation’ and that the 6000 was the more ‘up-to-date’ figure was to admit that these reports and estimates were so unreliable that in one week this process of ‘constant re-evaluation’ cut Ridgway’s estimates by 25 percent, while Hanley’s figures rose by 14 percent. This is sheer statistical slapstick, understandable enough if the purpose was merely to stir up hate and upset peace talks, utterly inexcusable if intended as a serious accounting on the murder of American men by the enemy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 46: Weird Statistics).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Stone noted that Hanley’s accounts sounded much more like “wartime rumour picked up from the local population which [Ridgway’s predecessor] MacArthur himself did not think reliable enough to include in any of his reports.” He highlighted a sharp contrast in the reports on treatment of prisoners before the need arose to fabricate atrocities, and afterwards. Editors across the American press nevertheless took the story of prisoners being massacred at face value, with headlines ranging from that of the editorial of the &#039;&#039;New York Herald Tribune&#039;&#039; which referred to “The Communist Brutes,” to that of the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; which referred to the enemy as having “butchered prisoners in cold blood.” The &#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039;, while critical of Hanley, stressed: “Let no one minimise the gravity of Hanley’s charges. The Communists are ruthless enemies whose disregard for human life is notorious.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (Chapter 46: Weird Statistics).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An exception was the &#039;&#039;Washington Times-Herald&#039;&#039;, which inserted an editor’s note in the middle of a Tokyo dispatch on the front page on November 17 citing a “top Pentagon authority” who “said flatly Army headquarters has no conclusive evidence of atrocities or other barbaric acts committed by Chinese Reds in the Korean War.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Times-Herald&#039;&#039;, November 17, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claims that Americans had been slaughtered or tortured in Chinese and Korean prison camps were ultimately disproven once prisoners started to be released in significant numbers. Coalition prisoners had a harsh experience in the war’s initial months as battle lines were constantly changing, supply lines were strained or non-existent and no prison camps could be established. Prisoners could only be kept with troops at the moving frontlines and food was scarce for both captives and soldiers, resulting in an estimated 90 percent of U.S. prisoner deaths occurring in the first year of the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hastings, Max, &#039;&#039;The Korean War&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon and Schuster, 1987 (p. 298).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many died alongside their captors in bombing raids and, as noted by British military historian Max Hastings, “the plight of the prisoners was often no worse than that of the northern soldiers and people.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 298).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An order by North Korea’s advanced headquarters strictly forbade “the unnecessary killing of enemy personnel when they could be taken prisoners of war…. Those who surrender will be taken as prisoners of war.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 298).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prisoners were nevertheless often assailed by the local population or shot by men on the frontlines who could not afford the burden of taking them along in this semi-guerrilla stage of the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;Origins of the Korean War: Liberation and the Emergence of Separate Regimes, 1945–1947, Volume 1&#039;&#039;, Seoul, Yeogsabipyeongsa Publishing, 2004 (pp. 702, 703).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The nature of the war changed considerably after the entry of Chinese forces in October 1950, with fighting soon localised around the 38th parallel and secure prison camps quickly established behind the frontlines. Conditions for American and coalition prisoners quickly improved, and their camps were opened to the press including Western reporters. By the time allegations of mass slaughter were made in the U.S. the harsh conditions of the war’s early stages had long since passed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reports of “communist atrocities” against prisoners strongly contradicted the press’ findings and the pictures of decently fed smiling prisoners who were allowed exercise – prisoners who had allegedly seen many of their number slaughtered. Britain’s former chief of defence staff, Field Marshal Lord Richard Carver, observed regarding conditions in camps: “The UN prisoners in Chinese hands, though subject to ‘re-education processes’ … were better off in every way than any held by the Americans.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 164).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Re-education involved lessons on the ‘evils of capitalism’ and the history of Western imperialism. Evidence of Chinese and Korean forces slaughtering prisoners at this time was non-existent, and reports from prisoners who returned painted a very different picture to the claims from the military regarding their treatment.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, I. F., &#039;&#039;Hidden History of the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Amazon Media, 2014 (Chapter 45: Atrocities to the Rescue) and (Chapter 46: Weird Statistics).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American prisoners reported Chinese guards inviting them to their quarters “for drinking and talking” and playing music with them in joint “jam sessions.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sayre, George, 950774-RECAP-K, Intelligence Document File, Assistant Chief of Staff, G-2, Intelligence, Box 1025, RG 0319 Army Staff, National Archives, College Park.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One American prisoner of war, Shelton Foss, recalled regarding his treatment that he, alongside his North Korean captors, “played chess, sang American songs … and talked generally about the U.S. and Korea.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019. (p. 330).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As one U.S. prisoner recounted upon being freed, conditions in Chinese camps were as follows:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Prisoners rose at 7 a.m. and either took a short walk or performed light calisthenics. They washed their faces and hands, and at 8 a.m. representatives from each squad drew the appropriate number of rations from the kitchen. Food was cooked by the Chinese and the diet was essentially the same as that provided the Communist soldiers consisting of singular items such as sorghum seed, bean curd, soya bean flour, or cracked corn and on certain special occasions such as Christmas or Lunar New Year, the prisoners received small portions of rice, boiled fatty pork, candy and peanuts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Paschall, Rod, &#039;&#039;Witness to War: Korea&#039;&#039;, New York, Perigee Trade, 1995 (p. 173).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Others recalled being given access to an English language library of “more than a thousand books,” with those less literate Americans being given tuition to improve their literacy skills.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Adams, Clarence, &#039;&#039;An American Dream: The Life of an African American Soldier and POW Who Spent Twelve Years in Communist China&#039;&#039;, Amherst, University of Massachusetts Press, 2007, (p. 56).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American prisoner Howard Adams reported not only the far better treatment of prisoners in Chinese and Korean custody relative to those held by Western forces, but also of the mishandling of peace talks and extensive coercion of Chinese and Korean prisoners by U.S. forces. He recalled in an interview: “the [American] prisoners’ hopes soared when the peace talks began. We thought we’d be free soon. The Chinese thought so too at one point and gave us a feast, but the talks dragged on and on as the U.S. side made ridiculous demands regarding prisoners and other issues.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;Good Deeds &amp;amp;#x26; Gunboats&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books &amp;amp;#x26; Periodicals, 1990 (Chapter 22).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Associated Press reported on April 12, 1953, as U.S. prisoners were first being released, that “American soldiers returning from communist prison camps told a story today of generally good treatment.” One former prisoner, Kenyon Wagner, had much praise for his medical treatment, saying he had been given “the whole works.” Another, Corporal Theodore Jackson, similarly praised the quality of the medical treatment he and his fellow prisoners had received. “To my idea” he said, “they did fair, about the best they could do with the medicines they had.” Former British prisoner Arthur Hunt said that there was a daily sick call and prisoners’ health was well taken care of, with inoculations given against various diseases. Albert Hawkins, another former British prisoner, said that he had reported his feet were feeling slightly numb and was carefully attended to and fed vitamin pills as a result. Former prisoner Private William R. Brock Jr. stated that conditions in prison camps were agreeable and he had never seen a prisoner ill-treated. He said that there was no barbed wire around the camps and that each man was issued with a quilt and blanket and their houses had floor heating.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Winnington, Alan and Burchett, Wilfred, &#039;&#039;Plain Perfidy, The Plot to Wreck the Korea Peace&#039;&#039;, Britain-China Friendship Association, 1954 (p. 19).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Upon examination when returning home, the U.S. Military was surprised by the excellent physical health and low number of fatalities among the prisoners – although it was concerned by what was termed the “Oriental brainwashing” of the servicemen.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mayer, William E., &#039;&#039;Beyond the Call: Memoirs of a Medical Visionary, Volume 1&#039;&#039;, Albuquerque, Mayer Publishing Group International, 2009 (p. 350).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Statements from American prisoners indicated that interrogation rooms in Chinese and Korean camps were devoid of torture.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019. (p. 338).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marines interviewed by the &#039;&#039;Saturday Evening Post&#039;&#039; recalled that in six months of captivity the Chinese “never struck, beat, or in any way physically maltreated a prisoner,” and even protected them from mobs of North Korean civilians who tried to strike them while they were being marched to their camp. At camp they were told to regard themselves as “newly liberated friends.” The worst that happened to them was the obligation to sit through interminable Communist speeches and propaganda indoctrination sessions – hardly the kind of prison camp where one could expect thousands to be executed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Martin, Harold M., ‘They Tried to Make Our Marines Love Stalin,’ &#039;&#039;Saturday Evening Post&#039;&#039;, August 25, 1951.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The return of significant numbers of American servicemen who made public statements contradicting prevailing portrayals of the Korean and Chinese adversaries, often strongly criticising the conduct of the U.S.-led coalition and alleging that serous war crimes were committed by their own side, itself required a creative propaganda approach to remedy. A narrative was thus constructed which stripped the servicemen of their agency and credibility, and portrayed any criticisms of U.S. conduct or policy as being involuntary as a result of some mysterious form of Asiatic mind control. The creation of the myth of “brainwashing,” a term first coined by the CIA for this purpose during the Korean War, was intended to delegitimise these American servicemen and their testimonies. Although seemingly ridiculous, racial sentiments against East Asians and widespread perceptions of an impending ‘yellow peril,’ combined with the narrative’s endorsement by respected figures in media and the intelligence community, led to its widespread acceptance. As New York University professor of history and prominent Korea expert Monica Kim noted: “‘Brainwashing’ became the perfect trope with which to render these American POW’s [prisoner of war’s] ‘desires’ – or politics, to be more exact – into a more familiar racialised narrative of the unwitting, innocent American being seduced by the mysterious ‘Oriental’.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019. (p. 335).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; ‘Brainwashing’ allowed the Western world to rest assured in the righteousness of their cause. It neutralised as contradictions to this narrative not only the statements of former servicemen, but also the actions of those who defected to or collaborated with the West’s adversaries, and even the Chinese and North Korean POWs who refused to defect to the ‘free world’ and chose to return home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Professor Kim described a “process of fashioning the Korean Communist POW into an ideological figure – or more specifically, a ‘fanatic’ – a phrase used extensively by U.S. military personnel to describe the Communist POWs in both their statements for the case file and administrative memos passed from higher command to the camps.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 205, 206).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These individuals, Western and allied populations were assured, were not acting of their own free will, and fantastical stories of communist Asiatic mind control were widely propagated to explain their actions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 306).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus those whose firsthand experience of the war led them to dispute the narrative of a Western good against an Asian communist evil were stripped of their voices – it was the Asian communist propagandists speaking through them, not the people themselves, be they freed American soldiers or East Asian prisoners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative of a massacre of prisoners did not need to be remotely true to be effective, and ultimately served not only to gain support for an extension of the war through abnormal demands at the armistice talks, but also to reinforce the metanarrative in the West vilifying countries at the forefront of opposing Western power and empire as malign and barbaric actors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In sharp contrast to the treatment of Western prisoners in Chinese and Korean camps, sources consistently pointed to extreme brutalisation of East Asian prisoners held by U.S.-led coalition forces. Propaganda from Beijing and Pyongyang had no need to fabricate atrocities when covering the hardships their men endured, as the reality was already too extreme and gruesome for most media to fully cover. Journalists repeatedly found that American officers they interviewed admitted knowledge of or participation in massacres of Chinese and Korean prisoners.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 166).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Robert William Burr of the U.S. Army second infantry division recalled one such incident in which his platoon sergeant shot a dozen prisoners personally. He stated regarding the prevailing attitude towards killing East Asian soldiers: “At the time I would have felt worse if I had run over someone’s dog with my car.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Burr, Robert Williamm (2nd Inf div. 38th inf. Reg, 2nd battalion, Company E), Korean War Veterans’ Survey Questionnaire, Military History Institute Archives, Carlisle, Pennsylvania.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The ease with which East Asians could be slaughtered was similarly observed five years prior in the Pacific War, where surrendering Japanese soldiers frequently met with the same fate. Killing them was also frequently compared to killing animals in a way that killing ethnically European soldiers never could be.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Glenn Gray, Jesse, &#039;&#039;The Warriors, Reflections of Men in Battle&#039;&#039;, Winnipeg, Bison Books, 1998 (p. 150). Munro, Victoria, &#039;&#039;Hate Crime in the Media, A History&#039;&#039;, Santa Barbara, Praeger, 2014 (pp. 42, 43).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Multiple studies highlighted the considerable discrepancy in American treatment of surrendering ethnically European adversaries compared to East Asians as a result of the extent to which the latter were dehumanised.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fenton, Ben, ‘American Troops Murdered Japanese Pows,’ &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, August 6, 2005. Munro, Victoria, &#039;&#039;Hate Crime in the Media, A History&#039;&#039;, Santa Barbara, Praeger, 2014 (p. 44). Krammer, Arnold, ‘Japanese Prisoners of War in America,’ &#039;&#039;Pacific Historical Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 52, no. 1, 1983 (p. 70). Hastings, Max, &#039;&#039;Nemesis: The Battle for Japan&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Perennial, 2008 (pp. 173, 174).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As resistance to Western occupation in Korea involved all parts of society, it was not unheard of to see three generations of the same family held in the same prisoner of war camps with many children also imprisoned.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (p. 93).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The fatality rate among prisoners was high with many not adequately fed and dying due to malnutrition&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 87).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and more intentionally killed by soldiers after their capture. Prisoners were shot by soldiers for insulting their guards, hunger striking, and even for singing.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 112–115). Case file #104, Box 5, POW Incident Investigation Case Files, 1950–53, Office of the Provost Marshal, Office of the Assistant Chief of Staff, G-1, Headquarter, U.S. Army Forces, Far East, 1952–57, Record Group 554, NARA, College Park, Maryland.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An example of one such incident saw around fifty women gathered in the common area of their compound begin to sing folk and political songs, which quickly spread to other compounds. They were met with gunfire by the guards causing 29 casualties.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019. (pp. 83, 84).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A more extreme case saw protesting prisoners, who had not even a rifle among them, suppressed by American paratroopers, battle tanks and flamethrowers. Brigadier General Haydon Boatner recalled regarding the killing: “What a gruesome sight it was! … A battlefield in every respect. Entrenchments, wounded, dead, burning buildings and tests [tents] with a few human hands, legs or feet here and there.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Typed unpublished manuscript, Box 7, Haydon Boatner Collection, Hoover Institution Archives. Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (pp. 204, 205).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After being repeatedly interrogated, severely beaten, half-starved, and kept in solitary confinement, North Koran officer Pak Sang Hyong was kept in a six-by-three-foot cage with only strands of barbed wire for walls. He was given one blanket and no shoes and left outdoors for three winter months. He recalled after his release: “I lived like an animal.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 166).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Korean female prisoners were particularly singled out for abuse, with Pulitzer Prize–winning American historian John Toland, the war’s contemporary, describing one example as follows:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;One girl, Kim Kyung Suk, told how they had forced a group of women prisoners into a large room. Here they were stripped. Then nude male North Korean prisoners were shoved in. ‘We heard you Communists like to dance,’ an American shouted. ‘Go on! Dance!’ They pointed bayonets and revolvers at the prisoners, who began to dance, while drunken, cigar smoking, guffawing American officers stubbed out cigars on the girls’ breasts and committed indecencies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Toland, John, &#039;&#039;In Mortal Combat: Korea, 1950–1953&#039;&#039;, New York, William Morrow, 1991. Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p.170).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;With conduct strongly influenced by racial prejudice, a British officer noted that U.S. forces treated prisoners “as cattle.” Chinese and Korean prisoners were provided with extremely poor sanitary conditions, lacking access to clean water or toilets,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 178).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in a period of just 10 months from October 1950 over 4,000 prisoners in one camp died mostly due to dysentery. Prisoners were also used for medical experiments, in violation of Articles 13 and 19 of the Geneva Conventions, with the &#039;&#039;American Journal of Tropical Medicine and Hygiene&#039;&#039; reporting that the primary concern towards sick prisoners was often experimentation rather that treatment. In one epidemic at a prison camp on Koje Island treatments varied greatly, and some 1,600 cases of the same disease followed 18 different treatment and dosage schedules. The &#039;&#039;Journal&#039;&#039; noted: “the Korean outbreak demonstrated again that an epidemic situation provides the opportunity to accumulate valuable scientific data very rapidly,” which was prioritised over the wellbeing of the POWs. The epidemic resulted in 19,320 hospitalisations and a very high 9 percent fatality rate – 1,729 deaths. It was referred to as “150 epidemics in one.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 176).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
British and Australian journalists Alan Winnington and Wilfred Burchett documented a number of accounts of experimentation on prisoners after interviewing North Korean doctors who were held in the camps. Their 68 examples included providing prisoners with experimental doses of sulfadiazine tablets, ranging from eight to 48, “to test the effects of very high sulfa intake and many patients died of sulfa poisoning.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; POWs at the U.S. 14th Field Hospital near the Pusan prison camp and the U.S. 64th Field Hospital at Koje were at times operated on either to give young surgeons practice or for experimentation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Williams, Peter and Wallace, David, &#039;&#039;Unit 731; Japan’s Secret Biological Warfare in World War II&#039;&#039;, The Free Press (British edn.), 1989 (pp. 385–387). Winnington, Alan and Burchett, Wilfred, &#039;&#039;Plain Perfidy, The Plot to Wreck the Korea Peace&#039;&#039;, Britain-China Friendship Association, 1954 (Chapter 10).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prominent journalist and Harvard graduate Hugh Deane noted regarding experimentation: “The American doctors, if they had qualms, could always remind themselves that the purpose was to add to medical knowledge, making possible saving of more lives, and that the victims were inferior beings, gooks to many, near animals to others.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 176).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Excessive amputations were also widely reported, with limbs stiff from lack of exercise or from having just been released from plaster casts being cut off.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prisoners were housed in compounds at four times the legal density of U.S. federal prisons, itself far from a high standard at the time, in conditions “considered appropriate to Asian peasants.” Max Hastings noted that “Western treatment of the Koreans and the Chinese was dictated by a deeply rooted conviction that these were not people like themselves, but near-animals.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hastings, Max, &#039;&#039;The Korean War&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon and Schuster, 1987 (Chapter 17: The Pursuit of Peace, Part 1, Koje-do).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prisoners held on Koje Island by U.S. forces described the state of their captivity in a letter they signed in 1952: “Koje Island is a living hell. The shores of this island are no longer washed by sea water, but by our tears and blood. There is no breath of fresh air here, the pungent stench of blood fills our nostrils in every corner of the island.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 166).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Observing the prisoners’ eventual return Winnington and Burchett emphasised the stark contrast to the well treated Western prisoners coming out of Chinese and Korean camps, describing prisoners released from Western camps as follows:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Haggard, with faces dank and moist like corpses, bearing the hideous mutilations of experimental surgery, some vacant eyed, girls driven mad by attempted rapes…. Half of the prisoners in many ambulances were lacking legs, often both legs. Even men missing two legs and without artificial ones were not treated by the Americans as stretcher cases, so plentiful were amputees. In a single hour it was possible to see six people delivered who lacked all four limbs – hacked back to mere torsos.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Winnington, Alan and Burchett, Wilfred, &#039;&#039;Plain Perfidy, The Plot to Wreck the Korea Peace&#039;&#039;, Britain-China Friendship Association, 1954 (p. 9).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;If Chinese or North Korean media had had anything near the influence of that of the West, it is likely that treatment of their prisoners in the custody of the U.S. and its allies would have been recorded in history as one of the great atrocities of the 20th century. As it was the two East Asian states were too isolated and vilified and lacked the media clout needed to propagate their narratives or make their grievances known. While the U.S. had a much more formidable media establishment, however, its own claims of atrocities against its prisoners were seriously undermined by a lack of evidence and by the accounts of the prisoners themselves after their release – leaving them deeply discredited after the war ended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;The ‘Free World’ and its War Prisoners&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
In parallel to the battles on land and in the air the contest for world opinion was a major arena of conflict in the Korean War, with the U.S. and its allies seeking to delegitimise their adversaries and portray themselves not only as representing their own countries’ national interests, but also as representing universal values and the interests of all humanity. As it became increasingly clear from the spring of 1952 that a decisive routing of Chinese and North Korean forces was unachievable, the United States began to focus on leveraging one of its major assets, the large numbers of prisoners of war it was holding, to construct a narrative of a moral and psychological victory. This centred around claiming that Chinese and North Korean prisoners did not want to return to their homelands outside the Western sphere of influence, and that when given free choice would defect &#039;&#039;en-masse&#039;&#039; to live in Western-aligned Taiwan and South Korea. Washington sought to have the world believe that the conditions the Beijing and Pyongyang governments created for their populations were an atrocity in and of itself, and engineering prisoner defections thus quickly gained a central place in furthering American and allied strategic interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American negotiators first mentioned the entirely unheard-of concept of voluntary repatriation in January 1952, which if implemented would mean that prisoners of war choosing to remain elsewhere would not be returned to their home countries. This directly contradicted the 1949 Geneva Conventions on the Treatment of Prisoners of War, which stipulated the mandatory return of all prisoners, and was described by the U.S. delegate to the armistice talks Admiral Ruthven Libby with phrases such as “principle of freedom of choice” and “the right of individual self-determination,” and “a bill of rights” for the prisoner of war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Meeting dated January 2, 1952. Minutes of Meetings of Subdelegates for Agenda Item 4 on Prisoners of War, 12/11/1951–02/06/1952; Korean Armistice Negotiation Records; Secretary, General Staff; Headquarters, United Nations Command (Advance); Record Group 333; National Archives, College Park. Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (p. 8).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While British Foreign Secretary Anthony Eden was among those to concede that “our legal grounds were so poor” for pursuing such action,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jager, Shella Miyoshi, &#039;&#039;Brothers at War: The Unending Conflict in Korea&#039;&#039;, London, Profile Books, 2013 (p. 205).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the coalition’s policy was effectively settled in Washington by February 27 on an insistence on voluntary repatriation. The wholly unexpected and illegal terms served to delay an armistice agreement by over a year.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Memorandum of Conversation by the Deputy Assistant Secretary of State for Far Eastern Affairs, ‘U.S. Position on Forcible Repatriation of Prisoners of War,’ February 27, 1952, Top Secret, Top Secret, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States&#039;&#039;, 1952–1954, vol. 15, part 1 (p. 69).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Beyond providing a propaganda victory, engineering mass defections was vital to facilitating Western powers’ efforts to recast themselves as altruistic rather than imperial powers. As rhetoric from the Western world increasingly placed a new emphasis on claims of moral universalism to frame the rationale for its interventionism abroad in a new light, such defections would be particularly valuable. While a world order based on the dominance of Western military might ever-present across the globe remained as it had in the colonial era, the pretext for this order and for Western interventionism changed. The West’s wars were now “humanity’s wars” fought on behalf of mankind, and those such as the Chinese and North Koreans who resisted were accordingly portrayed as acting not only against Western interests – but against the interests of humanity, the international community and even their own people. The will of the “free world” and the “international community” and Western geopolitical designs were to be indistinguishable. Intended to justify the sustainment of Western-dominated global order and the quashing by Western armies of those that resisted it, the first major use of this rhetoric came in Korea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Portraying the order it presided over as one with universal appeal to all peoples was key to the Western Bloc’s claim to represent the interests of humanity, legitimising its military interventions and delegitimising opposition to its hegemony. With China and North Korea both being decolonising states at the forefront of the conflict against the Western-led order at the time, engineering defections from them provided an extremely valuable and vital contribution to these designs. Monica Kim observed to this effect:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The choice of the Korean War POW would be further evidence of the fundamental appeal of U.S. mandated projects of democracy on the global stage…. The notion of defending humanity came to the fore as the moral impetus for war. Sovereign recognition, decolonising imperatives, or state interests – including those of the United States – none of these elements were placed on the table regarding how the American public should imagine the U.S. military intervention abroad.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (pp. 107, 128).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;She concluded: “Desire on the part of the decolonised Korean POW and the Chinese POW would enable the critical disavowal of imperial ambitions on which the United States insisted – if others demonstrated their wish to belong to the U.S.-defined liberal order, then the United States was not imposing an imperial design on the globe. Desire, however, was not a predictable variable in the interrogation room.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 107, 128).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ensuring that prisoners from the East Asian countries which resisted Western dominance would act in a way the Western narrative and ‘free world’ ideology would presuppose was thus essential.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather than fabricating an atrocity, the U.S. and its allies would create the image of both a universal appeal of the West and universal unattractiveness of life in decolonising and non-westernised East Asian states, which was achieved by employing extreme methods of coercion on the prisoners in their power. The effects of this were highly complementary to atrocity fabrication efforts, which similarly portrayed those countries outside the Western sphere of influence as lacking in basic humanity and thus showed the Western-led order as representing a more humane and benevolent future for the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Playing a central role in the manipulation of the prisoner of war issue, the U.S. Psychological Strategy Board (PSB) established in 1951 recognised that the figure of the POW could be emblematic of a new way of fighting for world opinion – one in which President Harry Truman took a strong personal interest and which would persist long after the cessation of hostilities in Korea. While undermining the image of unchallenged Western military might through their successes on the battlefield had provided the Chinese and North Koreans with considerable prestige, the PSB’s work had the potential to bolster the Western Bloc’s standing considerably in the eyes of the world while reversing its adversaries’ gains.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (p. 99).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PSB was responsible for efforts to shape international public perceptions of the war effort as one fought in the name of universal values rather than Western interests, which effectively placed the world in a total struggle between the Western-led order and those such as North Korea and China which remained outside it. Examples included recommendations that the language of “containment” of enemy states be abandoned in favour of references to the “liberation” of their populations, and replacing “made in America” labels in aid programs with tags stating: “Peace Partnership of Free Humanity.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Document: Overall Strategic Concept for our Psychological Operations, May 7, 1952, Folder: 091.412, File #2, ‘The Field and Role of Psychological Strategy in Cold War Planning,’ Box 15, SMOF: Psychological Strategy Board files, Papers of Harry S. Truman, Harry S. Truman Presidential Library Archives.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prominent political theorist and former jurist Carl Schmitt observed regarding the construction of this universal moralism at the time that it “would bring into existence – in fact allow only the existence of – wars on behalf of humanity, wars in which enemies would enjoy no protection, wars that would necessarily be total.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schmitt, Carl, &#039;&#039;The Nomos of the Earth in the International Law of the Jus Publicum Europaeum&#039;&#039;, New York, Telos Press, 2003 (p. 419).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Where in the early 1950s, the prisoner repatriation issue lay at the crux of these efforts, the legacy of what PSB started in Korea would remain prominent in Western rhetoric into the 21st century particularly regarding how military interventions were justified.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roberts, Adam, ‘NATO’s “Humanitarian War” on Kosovo,’ &#039;&#039;Survival&#039;&#039;, vol. 41, no. 3, Autumn 1999 (pp. 102–123). ‘Bush Renews Vow to “Free” Iraqi People,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 1, 2003. Hong, Adrian, ‘How to Free the North Korean People,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, Dec. 19, 2011. Zenko, Micah, ‘The Big Lie About the Libyan War,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, March 22, 2016. Marks, Jesse and Pauley, Logan, ‘America Must Find New Ways to Protect Syrian Civilians,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When in early April 1952 American negotiators had offered to return 70,000 prisoners, which was a 40 percent reduction from a prior offer of approximately 116,000, Chinese and North Korean negotiators were stunned as the Americans had predicted. Hugh Deane reported on the U.S. strategy which necessitated a high number of enemy defections:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Reduced estimates reflected the results of savage coercion in the compounds. President Truman and an increasing number of others in the leadership had come to envisage a substitute for the victory the U.S. had failed to win on the battlefield – a propaganda triumph in line with the rollback doctrine that was prevailing over mere containment. An impressive number of prisoners were to refuse adamantly and publicly to go home to the communist evils awaiting them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To do the brunt of the dirty work in selected compounds (there were 32 of them on Koje, all overcrowded) the U.S. secured some 75 persuaders from Taiwan, mostly from [President] Chiang Kaishek’s equivalent of the Gestapo, and a larger number of members of terrorist youth groups sent in by the Syngman Rhee government. Some wore neat American uniforms, others were posing as prisoners…. Their continuing task was to locate prisoners who wished repatriation and to do whatever was necessary to dissuade them. Control of the food supplies was a powerful means, and that, threats, beatings, slashings and the killing of the most stubborn, led to a gratifying number who muttered ‘Taiwan, Taiwan, Taiwan’ when asked the key question…. Thus many Chinese who didn’t want to go to Taiwan found themselves there. Of the Chinese prisoners 6,670 were repatriated to China, 14,235 were sent to Taiwan.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 167).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The Anti-Communist Youth League, a far-right South Korean militia which had played a key role in quashing dissent against U.S. military rule there, maintained a strong presence in the prison camps. They were often given jurisdiction over meal distributions, disciplinary beatings, surveillance and interrogations, and reserved the right to execute or otherwise punish prisoners.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thimayya, Kodendera Subayya, &#039;&#039;Experiment in Neutrality&#039;&#039;, New Delhi, Vision Books, 1981 (p.113). Kim, Monica, &#039;&#039;The Interrogation Rooms of the Korean War; The Untold History&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2019 (pp. 278, 281).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Comparisons of prison camps where Chinese and North Koreans were held to Nazi concentration camps were common in internal U.S. reports.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Carruthers, Susan Lisa, &#039;&#039;Cold War Captives: Imprisonment, Escape and Brainwashing&#039;&#039;, Oakland, University of California Press, 2009 (p. 125).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. Ambassador to the South Korea John Muccio alleged that the Taiwanese representatives involved in repatriation were “members of Chiang Kai-shek’s Gestapo.” He passed on reports that Chinese prisoners were being forced under severe threats to sign petitions in blood and undergo tattooing to prove they were anti-communists and wanted to go to Taiwan. One report from a prisoner stated, regarding the enforcement of this policy:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In early 1952, the brigade leader, Li Da’an, wanted to tattoo every prisoner in Compound 72 with an anti-Communist slogan…. He ordered the prison guards to beat those who refused the tattoo in front of the five thousand prisoners. Some of those who couldn’t stand the beatings gave up and agreed to the tattoo. One prisoner, however, Lin Xuepu, continued to refuse the tattoo. Li Da’an finally dragged Lin up to the stage, and in a loud voice asked Lin: ‘Do you want it or not?’ Bleeding and barely able to stand up, Lin, a nineteen-year-old college freshman, replied with a loud ‘No!’ Li Da’an responded by cutting off one of Lin’s arms with his big dagger. Lin screamed but still shook his head when Li repeated the question. Humiliated and angry, Li followed by stabbing Lin with his dagger…. Li yelled to all the prisoners in the field: ‘whoever dares to refuse the tattoo will be like him.’&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Westad, Odd Arne, &#039;&#039;The Cold War; A World History&#039;&#039;, London, Allen Lane, 2017 (p. 180). Peters, Richard and Li, Xiaobing, &#039;&#039;Voices from the Korean War: Personal Stories of American, Korean and Chinese soldiers&#039;&#039;, Lexington, University Press of Kentucky, 2005 (pp. 244, 245).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The true meaning of ‘voluntary repatriation’ and defection to the ‘free world’ were well known to the State Department, with Ambassador Muccio reporting to State Secretary Acheson as early as May 1952 that Taiwanese overseers in the compounds “dominated proceedings through violent systematic terrorism and physical punishment of those choosing against going to Taiwan throughout both orientation and screening phases. Severe beatings, torture, some killings.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Muccio to Secretary of State, May 12, 1952, Top Secret, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States&#039;&#039;, 1952–1954, vol. 15, part 1 (p. 192).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He had reported four months prior in January to Secretary Acheson’s aide, Ural Alexis Johnson, that “beatings, torture and threats of punishment are frequently utilised to intimidate the majority of Chinese POWs” as part of “an attempt at forced coerced removal to Formosa [Taiwan] in direct contradiction of the UNC [United Nations Commission] stand at Panmunjom on voluntary repatriation of internees.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Memorandum by P. W. Manhard of the Political Section of the Embassy to the Ambassador in Korea, Secret, March 14, 1952, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States&#039;&#039;, 1952–1954, vol. 15, part 1 (pp. 98, 99).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He later again emphasised in a report to Secretary Acheson the use of “physical terror including organised murders, beatings, threats, before and even during the polling process” to ensure an outcome on the repatriation issue favourable to Western interests. His findings were confirmed by others in the State Department.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The Ambassador in Korea to the Department of State, Top Secret, June 29, 1952, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States&#039;&#039;, 1952–1954, vol. 15, part 1 (p. 360). Muccio to Secretary of State, July 2, 1952, Top Secret, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States&#039;&#039;, 1952–1954, vol. 15, part 1 (pp. 369, 370, 379). Rose, Gideon, &#039;&#039;How Wars End: Why We Always Fight the Last Battle&#039;&#039;, New York, Simon and Schuster, 2010 (pp. 146, 147).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Muccio later referred to news on the treatment and coercion of Chinese and Korean prisoners as “very disturbing reports of horrors being perpetuated in the prisoners’ camps,” for which he said the United States was responsible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Muccio, John J., &#039;&#039;Oral History Interview&#039;&#039;, Harry S. Truman Library, February 10 and 18, 1971 (pp. 100, 101).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A report from the Department Office of Intelligence research similarly observed that the U.S., with Taipei’s support, had created “a police-state type of rule over the main Chinese POW compounds, which provided the foundation and means for powerfully influencing the screening against repatriation.” This included “enforced tattooing of the POWs” and “violent and terroristic coercion of the POWs by the KMT [Taiwanese] trusties during the screening.” The report concluded that this seriously inflated the numbers of prisoners who ‘chose’ to defect.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chase, A. Sabine, Estimate of Action Needed and Problems Involved in Negotiating and Implementing an Operation for Re-Classification and Exchange of POWs, July 7, 1952, Top Secret, National Archives, 693.95A24/7-752 (pp. 3, 4, 7).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. State Department officers A. Sabin Chase and Philip Mansard were sent to Korea to ascertain why large numbers of prisoners defected, and concluded in their report that the main reason was “violent tactics of the PW [POW] trustees before and during the screening process.” They reported a “police state type of rule” over the prisoner compounds and that prisoners were not only subjected to an “information blockade,” but also that physical terror with organised threats, beatings and murders before and during the polling process were all widespread. While the investigators found substantial evidence of coercion, they did not find any significant lack of support for the Chinese government or the military among Chinese prisoners.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Foot, Rosemary, &#039;&#039;A Substitute for Victory: Politics of Peacemaking at the Korean Armistice talks&#039;&#039;, Ithaca, Cornell University Press, 1990 (pp. 120, 121).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; North Korean doctor Rhee Tok Ki, who was held in prison camps, concurrently reported that ill patients were harassed to the detriment of their recovery to ensure that they would refuse repatriation. He stated: “TB patients especially need rest, but they were hounded day and night as a sort of specially refined torture to get them to renounce repatriation.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;The Korean War, 1945–1953&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books and Periodicals, 1999 (p. 178).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Internal U.S. reports were corroborated by the Red Cross which reported finding “some very grave incidents” regarding the treatment of Chinese and North Korean prisoners particularly relating to coercion over the repatriation issue. Although reporters were not allowed near prison camps, one from the &#039;&#039;Toronto Star&#039;&#039; managed to enter with a British delegation. His report affirmed that the prisoners chose not to be repatriated due to “physical threats, often carried out.” In some cases prisoners were instead given the option either to remain imprisoned indefinitely or to go to Taiwan, and so elected to go to Taiwan based on false information.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 169, 178).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The final report by the Neutral Nations Repatriation Commission reached the same conclusion, emphasising that “any prisoner who desired repatriation had to do so clandestinely and in fear for his life.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Young, Charles S., &#039;&#039;Name, Rank, and Serial Number: Exploiting Korean War POWs at Home and Abroad&#039;&#039;, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 2014 (p. 89).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With reports being almost unanimous that use of violence and intimidation tremendously inflated the number of ‘defections,’ American officers reported to chief negotiator Admiral Charles Turner Joy that the screening process was not indicative of real choice by the prisoners.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Levine, Alan J., &#039;&#039;Stalin’s Last War; Korea and the Approach to World War III&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland, 2005 (pp. 253, 254).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The admiral himself wrote of the Taiwanese controlled compounds that “the results of the screening were by no means indicative of the POWs’ real choice,” and that, should Taiwanese overseers be removed the numbers wishing to be repatriated would rise “from 15% to 85%.” He further noted reports that “a mock screening which had taken place in compound 92 prior to the regular screening. The [Taiwanese] leaders had asked those who wished to return to step forward. Those doing so were either beaten black &amp;amp;#x26; blue or killed.” Regarding his Army interpreters who witnessed the repatriation process, Joy reported they had “said their experience watching Chinese POWs at the polls convinced them that the majority of the POWs were too terrified to frankly express their real choice. All they could say in answer to the questions was ‘Taiwan’ repeated over &amp;amp;#x26; over again.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Negotiating While Fighting: The Diary of Admiral C. Turner Joy at the Korean Armistice Conference&#039;&#039;, Stanford, Hoover Institution Press, 1978 (p. 355).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus although referred to in most Western histories of the Korean War as a key affirmation of the superiority of Western values and the Western-led order, the prisoner repatriation issue instead revealed highly depraved conduct by the U.S.-led alliance that put its claims to represent a ‘free world’ to serious question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What the U.S. and its partners had fabricated was not an atrocity, but rather a reinforcement of the metanarrative which portrayed the alternative to Western hegemony – life in those countries outside the Western sphere of influence – as terrible enough that even their own soldiers would abandon their homes and families to defect to Western-aligned states. The construction of this narrative relied heavily on vilifying Western adversaries using fabricated atrocity propaganda. CIA Director Allen Dulles was not overstating the importance of the issue when he referred to alleged mass defections as “one of the greatest psychological victories so far achieved by the free world against communism” – with the communist world at the time representing the primary challenger to Western-led order.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Memorandum of discussion at the 181st meeting of the National Security Council, January 21, 1954; Eisenhower Library, Eisenhower papers, Whitman file.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Korean War saw atrocity fabrication to vilify Western adversaries, as well as the fabricated narrative of prisoner defections, both play very major roles in furthering Western Bloc objectives. As a result economically developed Western countries which brutalised and killed their prisoners were successfully portrayed as humanitarians standing for universal values, while their East Asian adversaries which treated prisoners as well as they did their own soldiers were cast as brutalising both the POWs under their power as well as their own people – the latter whom the Western narrative claimed were defecting in droves as a result. Although perpetuated highly successfully through Western media, the narratives created in Korea appeared to those from both sides familiar with the state of affairs of the ground to be entirely at odds with reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Three Beijing 1989 and Tiananmen Square ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Background: Subversion and the Sino-U.S. Cold War&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
The coming to power of the Communist Party of China and declaration of the People’s Republic of China (PRC) in October 1949 marked the beginning of new phase in Sino-U.S. relations, with the new state almost immediately labelled a leading adversary to Western interests alongside the Soviet Union and targeted accordingly. Washington’s hostility towards China’s communist movement had long predated 1949, and the United States had actively intervened in China’s civil war in the preceding four years against communist forces and on the side of the staunchly pro-Western Guomindang government. From August 1945 American air and naval assets were used to facilitate a massive and rapid redeployment of 400,000–500,000 Guomindang personnel and of U.S. Marines to prevent the communist People’s Liberation Army (PLA) from taking key positions across the country. Among their targets were Beijing,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harris Smith, Richard, &#039;&#039;OSS: The Secret History of America’s First CIA&#039;&#039;, Berkeley, University of California Press, 1972 (pp. 259–282).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Shanghai,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fleming, Denna Frank, &#039;&#039;The Cold War and its Origins, 1917–1960&#039;&#039;, Crows Nest, Allen and Unwin, 1961 (p. 570).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and important railway lines, coal mines, ports and bridges.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September-December 1945. Tuchman, Barbra W., &#039;&#039;Sitwell and the American Experience in China 1911– 1945&#039;&#039;, London, MacMillan, 1970 (pp. 666–677).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 1946 100,000 American military personnel, including 50,000 Marines, were deployed to China,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 26, 1945 (p. 5).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with PLA reports indicating that they actively took to the offensive against communist-held areas.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September-December 1945. Tuchman, Barbra W., &#039;&#039;Sitwell and the American Experience in China 1911– 1945&#039;&#039;, London, MacMillan, 1970 (pp. 666–677).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regular reconnaissance flights by U.S. aircraft provided vital intelligence to the Guomindang, with multiple reports indicating that American aircraft strafed and bombed PLA positions and massacred the populations of communist-held towns.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 6, 1945 (p. 1). &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 19, 1945 (p. 2).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As communist forces enjoyed widespread support particularly from rural communities, entire population centres were often perceived as adversaries and targeted indiscriminately. One U.S. Marine recalled to this effect that his unit had “unmercifully” blasted a Chinese village without knowing “how many innocent people were slaughtered.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Letter to Congressman Hugh de Lacy of State of Washington,’ &#039;&#039;Congressional Record&#039;&#039;, January 24, 1946, Appendix, vol. 92, part 9 (p. A225).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To fight alongside Guomindang forces and their own Marine Corps the U.S. had before the end of 1945 already begun rearming surrendered Imperial Japanese personnel in China – what President Truman referred to as “using the Japanese to hold off the communists.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Truman, Harry S., &#039;&#039;Memoirs, Vol. Two: Years of Trial and Hope, 1946–1953&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 1956 (p. 66). &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 26, 1945 (p. 5).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; From 1947 the CIA’s first ever air unit the Flying Tigers deployed to China to help counter communist forces,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robbins, Christopher, &#039;&#039;Air America&#039;&#039;, New York, Avon Books, 1985 (pp. 46–57). Marchetti, Victor and Marks, John, &#039;&#039;The Cia and the Cult of Intelligence&#039;&#039;, New York, Alfred A. Knopf, 1974 (p. 149).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by 1949 the U.S. had provided almost $2 billion in funds and a further $1 billion worth of military hardware as aid to the Guomindang and trained a full 39 of its divisions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Testimony of Dean Acheson, Hearings held in executive session before the U.S. Senate Foreign Relations Committee during 1949–1950 (p. 23).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The lengths to which the U.S. went to defeat China’s communist movement reflected the importance it attached to ensuring the country remained in the Western sphere of influence, and ensured that America and the new People’s Republic were effectively at war from the moment the latter came into existence when the Guomindang lost the civil war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the reasons for the defeat of the Guomindang and their leader Chiang Kaishek former State Department employee William Blum observed that the key lay in “the hostility of the Chinese people at large to his [Chiang’s] tyranny, his wanton cruelty, and the extraordinary corruption and decadence of his entire bureaucratic and social system.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 21).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The head of the U.S. Military Mission in China General David Barr assessed that the Guomindang were under “the world’s worst leadership,” highlighting “widespread corruption and dishonesty throughout the armed forces.” There was a broad consensus among U.S. analysts at the time supporting Barr’s views, but while the nature of Guomindang leadership was well known the U.S. still went to great lengths to impose it on China.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Conn, Peter, &#039;&#039;Pearl S. Buck: A Cultural Biography&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2010 (p. 316).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In contrast reports on the communists by a U.S. Army delegation sent in 1944 were immensely positive, with the delegation’s leader John Service observing: “[party chairman] Mao and the other leaders are universally spoken of with respect … these men are approachable and subservience toward them is completely lacking…. To the casual eye there are no police in [the communist capital of] Yenan…. Morale is very high … there is no defeatism but rather confidence.” He contrasted this sharply with the Guomindang’s low morale, high corruption and militarist police state.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mitter, Rana, &#039;&#039;China’s War With Japan 1937–1945; The Struggle for Survival&#039;&#039;, London, Allen Lane, 2013 (pp. 331–333).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the communist victory British journalist and China scholar Felix Greene noted: “Americans simply could not bring themselves to believe that the Chinese, however rotten their leadership, could have preferred a communist government.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stockwell, John, &#039;&#039;In Search of Enemies&#039;&#039;, New York, W. W. Norton &amp;amp;#x26; Company, 1978 (p. 238). Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 23).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Largely as a result Washington’s position towards China was unremittingly hostile, with a very wide range of measures pursued to isolate and destabilise it with the goal of restoring a Western client government to power. Although Chinese Foreign Minister Zhou Enlai made repeated overtures to Washington seeking improved relations after 1949, these were flatly rejected and the U.S. instead made several attempts to assassinate him.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 21).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the outbreak of the Korean War in June 1950, as the American military leadership continued to pledge to ‘roll back’ Chinese communism, U.S. forces came within firing distance of Chinese territory and its vital border infrastructure and attacked Chinese forces which had been deployed to form a buffer inside Korea. Reports of the Chinese deployment, which were known to have begun over a week before hostilities broke out, were notably censored from American media so that when U.S. forces engaged them on October 25, 1950, it was made to appear that the Chinese had initiated hostilities. The result was an overwhelming defeat for U.S. and allied forces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Appleman, Roy E., &#039;&#039;South to the Naktong, North to the Yalu: United States Army in the Korean War&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, Department of the Army, 1998 (pp. 674, 691). Ecker, Richard E., &#039;&#039;Korean Battle Chronology: Unit-by-Unit United States Casualty Figures and Medal of Honor Citations&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland, 2005 (p. 47). Chae, Han Kook et al., &#039;&#039;The Korean War, Volume II&#039;&#039;, Lincoln, University of Nebraska Press, 2001 (p.124).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Further assaults on Chinese positions led Beijing to eventually commit to a full scale military intervention in December, with China and the U.S. fighting a limited war confined to the Korean Peninsula.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea’s 70 Years At War with American Power&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2020 (Chapter 4: The Battlefield Moves to North Korea – And China).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many in the U.S. military leadership proposed expanding the war effort to the Chinese mainland with strategic firebombing or even nuclear strikes, a blockade and mining of Chinese ports, and eventually a full scale invasion supported by Guomindang remnants which had fled to Taiwan. The presence of Soviet forces in China, and risk of war with the USSR, were the primary deterrents to such action.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brower, Charles F., &#039;&#039;George C. Marshall: Servant of the American Nation&#039;&#039;, New York, Palgrave Macmillan, 2011 (Chapter 6: Fighting the Force Problem: George C. Marshal and Korea). Foreign Relations of the United States 1951, Vol. VII (pp. 667–668, 881– 882, 1106–1109). Foreign Relations of the United States 1952–1954, Vol. IV (p. 1068). Foot, Rosemary, &#039;&#039;The Wrong War&#039;&#039;, Ithaca, Cornell University Press, 1985 (pp. 148–153, 176). Hermes, Walter, &#039;&#039;Truce Tent and Fighting Front&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, Department of the Army, 1966 (pp. 56, 107). Pogue, Forrest C., &#039;&#039;George C. Marshall, Volume 4: Statesman, 1945–1959&#039;&#039;, New York, Viking, 1987 (p. 488). Levine, Alan J., &#039;&#039;Stalin’s Last War; Korea and the Approach to World War III&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland &amp;amp;#x26; Company, 2005 (pp. 208, 277, 278, 280, 283– 284). G-3 381 Pacific, G-3 Staff Study, ‘Capability of U.S. Army to Implement CINCUNC Operations Plan,’ ca. 21, Jan 53. BBC Summary, Far East, No. 221, January 23, 1953. &#039;&#039;Congressional Record: Proceedings and Debates of the 86th Congress&#039;&#039;, vol. 105, part 7, May 20–June 4, 1959 (p. 8703). Futrell, Robert Frank, &#039;&#039;The United States Air Force in Korea, 1950–1953&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, Office of Air Force History, 1983 (p. 667).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. waged war on China on multiple fronts, and beyond the battlefields of Korea it pursued extensive economic warfare measures, pressed for Beijing’s isolation internationally, provided protection and offensive weapons to Guomindang remnants, and supported Guomindang assaults on the mainland from Taiwan.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Journal of the American Intelligence Professional, unclassified articles from &#039;&#039;Studies in Intelligence&#039;&#039;, vol. 57, no. 3, September 2013 (pp. 22–28). &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 20, 1958.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The CIA further provided arms, training, logistical support, and its own advisors and engineers to Guomindang remnants in Myanmar, which repeatedly launched incursions into Chinese territory sabotaging infrastructure and forcing Beijing to divert resources towards defence on a third front. Although they were consistently defeated and several CIA advisors were killed,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (pp. 24, 25). Mitchell, Arthur H., &#039;&#039;Understanding the Korean War: The Participants, the Tactics, and the Course of Conflict&#039;&#039;, Jefferson, McFarland, 2013 (p. 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; these operations continued until the PLA and Myanmar’s own armed forces launched a joint operation to expel the CIA presence and its militias.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 25, 1966 (p. 20). Burkholder Smith, Joseph, &#039;&#039;Portrait of a Cold Warrior&#039;&#039;, New York, Putnam, 1976 (pp. 77, 78).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; CIA use of Taiwan as a base for operations to destabilise the mainland included airdropping paramilitary units for “promoting domestic anti-government guerrilla operations. This was to be accomplished by small teams of Chinese agents, generally inserted through airdrops, who were to link up with local guerrilla forces, collect intelligence and possibly engage in sabotage and psychological warfare, and report back by radio” – according to the agency’s reports.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Two CIA Prisoners in China, 1952–1973,’ Central Intelligence Agency Official Website, News &amp;amp;#x26; Information, April 5, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While Washington repeatedly claimed that Beijing was paranoid and dismissed all charges when confronted over these actions, declassified documents later proved Chinese claims entirely correct – as did the shooting down and capture of CIA pilots.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marchetti, Victor, and Marks, John, &#039;&#039;The Cia and the Cult of Intelligence&#039;&#039;, New York, Alfred A. Knopf, 1974 (p. 150). &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 28, 1969 (p. 40). Department of State Bulletin, May 2, 1966.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A fourth front for destabilisation of China was opened by the CIA in the southwestern province of Tibet.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A 1964 memorandum showed allocation of funds as follows: $500,000 to support 2,100 fighters based in Nepal, $400,000 in expenses for a covert training site in Colorado and $185,000 for black air transportation of trainees from Colorado in India, for later infiltration into China. The Dalai Lama was also given a personal subsidy of $180,000 annually. (United States of America Department of State, Office of the Historian, Historical Documents, Foreign Relations of the United States, 1964–1968, Volume XXX, China, &#039;&#039;337. Memorandum for the Special Group&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, January 9, 1964.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although Washington had refused requests from Tibetan separatist groups for assistance in obtaining independence under Guomindang rule, and made clear that it recognised Chinese sovereignty over the territory,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Aide-memoire from U.S. State Department to the British Embassy, July 13, British Foreign Office Records 371/35756, The National Archives of the United Kingdom. ‘The United States, Tibet and the Cold War,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Cold War Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 8, issue 3, Summer 2006 (pp. 145–164).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; this quickly changed after the foundation of the PRC in October 1949, after which separatist groups were leveraged as assets for destabilisation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Under Operation St Bailey, the U.S. also oversaw propaganda to foster separatist thinking among Tibetan communities, and according to the State Department: “objectives are aimed toward lessening the influence and capabilities of the Chinese regime through support, among Tibetans and among foreign nations, of the concept of an autonomous Tibet under the leadership of the Dalai Lama; toward the creation of a capability for resistance against possible political developments inside Tibet; and the containment of Chinese Communist expansion – in pursuance of U.S. policy objectives.” (‘Memorandum for the 303 Committee,’ Office of the Historian, Historical Documents, Foreign Relations of the United States, 1964–1968, Volume XXX, China, United States of America Department of State, January 26, 1968.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On November 1 President Truman called for “modern weapons and sufficient advisors” to be sent to separatist forces,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;Good Deeds &amp;amp;#x26; Gunboats&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books &amp;amp;#x26; Periodicals, 1990 (p. 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in June 1950 Secretary of State Dean Acheson stated that London and Washington were jointly exploring means to “encourage Tibetan resistance to Commie control.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Grunfeld, A. Tom, &#039;&#039;The Making of Modern Tibet&#039;&#039;, Armonk, M. E. Sharpe, 1987 (p. 95).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Efforts escalated from the mid-1950s, and a four-day conference between U.S. intelligence and the Tibetan separatist leadership in 1955 saw a ten-year joint plan laid out to balkanise China and establish Tibet as a separate state aligned with Western interests.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;Good Deeds &amp;amp;#x26; Gunboats&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books &amp;amp;#x26; Periodicals, 1990 (p. 179).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The CIA invested heavily in training and arming separatist guerrillas from 1956,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Chen, Jian, ‘The Tibetan Rebellion of 1959 and China’s Changing Relations with India and the Soviet Union,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Cold War Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 8, issue 3, Summer 2006 (p. 68).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which were tasked with sabotaging infrastructure, mining roads, cutting communications lines and ambushing PLA forces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Blum, William, &#039;&#039;Killing Hope: U.S. Military and C.I.A. Interventions Since World War II&#039;&#039;, London, Zed Books, 2003 (p. 26). Wise, David, &#039;&#039;The Politics of Lying&#039;&#039;, New York, Random House, 1973 (pp. 239–254). Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;Good Deeds &amp;amp;#x26; Gunboats&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books &amp;amp;#x26; Periodicals, 1990 (pp. 181, 182).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both the Chinese state and its Tibetan minority suffered as a result of U.S. intervention, with the fourteenth Dalai Lama being among those to highlight that separatist cooperation with the CIA to undermine China “only resulted in more suffering for the people of Tibet.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mann, Jim, ‘CIA Gave Aid to Tibetan Exiles in ‘60s, Files Show,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, September 15, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to him, Western support was provided “not because they cared about Tibetan independence, but as part of their worldwide efforts to destabilise all communist governments.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With the Korean War having ruled out prospects for an invasion of China, U.S. policy for the next quarter century was effectively summarised by Assistant Secretary of State for Far Eastern Affairs Walter Robinson as follows: “our hope of solving the problem of the mainland of China was not through attack on the mainland but rather by actions which would promote disintegration from within.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deane, Hugh, &#039;&#039;Good Deeds &amp;amp;#x26; Gunboats&#039;&#039;, San Francisco, China Books &amp;amp;#x26; Periodicals, 1990 (p. 179).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. was moved to pursue détente and normalisation of diplomatic relations with China in the mid-1970s, largely due to setbacks in the Vietnam War, economic stagnation at home, and a perceived rise in Soviet power. With Beijing itself perceiving the USSR as an imminent threat to its security following the Sino-Soviet split of 1960, China’s rapprochement with the U.S. ended its political isolation and facilitated an expansion of economic ties with the Western world. This compensated for the decline in ties with the Soviet Bloc which had previously been key to bolstering its war-ravaged economy. Détente would be short lived, however, and just a decade later the end of the Cold War, a relative decline in Soviet power, and improving Sino-Soviet ties meant China was no longer seen in the U.S. as a vital asset to Western goals of containing Moscow. The result was a resumption of efforts to target China for destabilisation, which first materialised in the summer of 1989.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Unrest in June 1989: The West Claims Mass Slaughter in Beijing&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
By 1989 China’s position to withstand subversion from abroad was in many ways much weaker than it had been in the 1950s and 1960s. Economic reforms pursued under the administration of Deng Xiaoping had fuelled economic growth, but also inequality and increasingly conspicuous at times obscene signs of corruption. This contrasted sharply with both the communist ideals with which two generations had by then been raised, and the Mao-era zero tolerance towards corrupt practices. The result was growing dissatisfaction particularly among the urban youth who felt that their parents’ sacrifices to build a new China were being exploited by a new class of corrupt officials leading the country astray.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The recent relaxation of price controls had greatly improved the wellbeing of China’s rural population and increased crop yields and productivity, but this came at a cost to the urban population who faced rising prices for staple foods. Inflation shocks throughout the 1980s worsened the situation, with rates averaging almost 19 percent in 1988 and 1989.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘China: The Dragon of Inflation,’ &#039;&#039;Stratfor Analysis&#039;&#039;, February 11, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Former Chinese Premier and General Secretary of the Communist Party of China Zhao Ziyang was seen as a symbol of the new corruption in government and had proposed reforms which directly fuelled inflation. Zhao was the initial target of the public’s ire, with handbills passed out in 1989 asking: “How much does Zhao Ziyang pay to play golf?” Hailed in the West as a ‘Chinese Gorbachev,’ Zhao was alluded to in the following decade as ‘China’s Yeltsin’ after the Russian president of the time both for his strongly pro-Western inclinations and his commitment to a westernisation of China’s political and economic systems. In May 1988 Zhao pushed hard for accelerated price reforms leading to widespread complaints and calls for a return to greater centralisation of economic controls. This precipitated a debate that lasted well into 1989.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ji, You, ‘Zhao Ziyang and the Politics of Inflation,’ &#039;&#039;The Australian Journal of Chinese Affairs&#039;&#039;, no. 25, January 1991 (pp. 69–91).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1989 Chinese university students flooded the capital’s main square, Tiananmen, for a sit-in protest against government corruption and deviation from the ideals of the 1949 revolution. A former student protestor from Beijing interviewed by the writer in 2019, who worked as a teacher at the time, recalled regarding the movement (writer’s translation):&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;From the Deng Xiaoping era we all saw that China was becoming very different from the country our parents had aspired to build. Under Chairman Mao even slight corruption was never tolerated, everyone lived more or less equally, and we built the country together. But Deng Xiaoping’s era saw a new class of parasites, those who didn’t necessarily follow the rules and who weren’t particularly honest or hard working, take most of the benefits from the country’s growth which the people had worked to build. As a result we went to protest – to tell the government we were not satisfied. All the later talk in Western press about how we were asking for Western democracy is absurd, we were loyal to the revolution of 1949 and were protesting against moves towards the Western capitalist system – not asking for more of it. But China’s enemies misrepresented the peaceful protests to portray us as counterrevolutionaries calling for a reversal of the revolution. It is really sad, really absurd, that this is what people in the West think of us [former student protesters].&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Interview with Li Yanting (pseydonym), Beijing, November 19, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Hijacking any form of public discontent to portray it as a call for political westernisation was a common practice in the West particularly after the Cold War. Whether Egyptian protestors calling for “bread, freedom and administrative correctness” in 2011 or those in neighbouring Sudan in 2019 demonstrating against the rise in prices, protests over living conditions or government misconduct were very consistently spun to be portrayed as calling for Western-style liberal democracy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pedde, Nicola, ‘The Libyan conflict and its controversial roots,’ &#039;&#039;European View&#039;&#039;, vol. 16, 2017 (pp. 93–102). Hashemi, Nader, ‘The Arab Spring two years on: reflections on dignity, democracy, and devotion,’ &#039;&#039;Ethics &amp;amp;#x26; International Affairs&#039;&#039;, vol. 27, no. 2 (pp. 207–221). Horovitz, David, ‘A mass expression of outrage against injustice,’ &#039;&#039;Jerusalem Post&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western-trained professional activists would often then move in to seize leadership positions and divert public discontent in this direction – presenting political and economic westernisation as both a solution and a historical inevitability. Such portrayals were consistent with the post-Cold War Western worldview of an ‘end of history,’ which presented the West’s systems of governance as an ultimate truth and the inevitable outcome of political development across the world. The Western narrative of a Chinese protest which “drew upon Western-inspired ideals”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;History Hit on Facebook, June 7, 2016 (https://www.facebook.com/watch/?v=1059717217426669).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and was led by “pro-democracy dissidents”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brands, Hal, ‘Today’s U.S.-China Clash Began at Tiananmen Square,’ &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, May 31, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had little real grounding in reality, however, and while there were minority elements in Tiananmen Square in 1989 who did aspire for westernisation, they did not reflect the purpose of the movement. The deeply rooted Western perceptions of its own political and economic systems as ones universally aspired to, however, made it very easy for Western populations to believe that any discontent was a result of lack of westernising ‘pro-democracy’ reforms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Award winning Hong Kong journalist of Sri-Lankan origin Nury Vittachi was one of many to observe regarding how student protests were presented in the West:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Don’t say that the student demonstrations were a call for freedom. You see that written everywhere, but scholars agree that the students were complaining about the widespread corruption that they saw as preventing the achievement of what they wanted: a fair and just communist society. The students were fiercely patriotic and proud of China and its socialist stance…. Don’t say that the protests were a call for democracy. In truth, they were calling for reform within communism. It was only when students noticed that international reporters would race to photograph placards with English words such as ‘liberty’ that democracy was elevated to a major theme.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nury Vittachi on Facebook, ‘How NOT to talk to mainland Chinese friends about June 4,’ June 3, 2019. (https://www.facebook.com/708946213/posts/10157360352516214/?d=n).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Although a leading critic of Beijing, the London-based &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; conceded that events at Tiananmen more generally “have been distorted – continually and wildly – by the Western human rights lobby,” slamming “the selective remembering of influential reporters and human rights activists…. They have abused the memory of June 1989, turning it into a weapon to be used as part of their human rights agenda for China.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brendan, ‘Olympian myths of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the clearing out of Tiananmen Square on June 4, 1989, a Western narrative quickly emerged portraying authorities as having responded to the sit-in by dispatching soldiers to open fire into crowds and massacre peacefully protesting students without provocation. This was presented as a reflection of the party and military’s lack of respect for the lives of their people, and quickly became the overarching theme in Western portrayals of both the event and of China more broadly that would influence the meta-narrative surrounding the country for decades. NBC’s Washington bureau chief Tim Russert was one of many who referred to “tens of thousands” of deaths in Tiananmen Square.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Meet the Press&#039;&#039;, May 31, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; CBS correspondent Richard Roth’s story of being arrested and removed from the scene referred to “powerful bursts of automatic weapons, raging gunfire for a minute and a half that lasts as long as a nightmare.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Black Hands of Beijing: Lives of Defiance in China’s Democracy Movement&#039;&#039;, New York, John Wiley &amp;amp;#x26; Sons, 1993 (pp. 246–248).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Australian journalist Adrian Brown, who later became Al Jazeera’s most senior China correspondent, described: “A tank treading on two flattened bodies, a burned-out army personnel carrier and the charred corpse of a soldier inside.” He claimed decades later that the continued presence of police on China’s streets was meant to deter and intimidate its people with the threat of a similar outcome.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brown, Adrian, ‘Reporting from Tiananmen Square in 1989: “I saw a lot I will never forget”,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; referred to “violent suppression of pro-democracy protests in China’s Tiananmen Square – an event that shocked TV audiences around the world, [and] made global pariahs of the country’s top leaders.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘25 Years Ago in Beijing, A “Movement Unlikely to Die”,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Vittachi summarised the Western version of events: “your government gunned down all these poor students who were in Tiananmen Square pleading for freedom and democracy; the young people were so brave, one guy stood in front of a tank, but tens of thousands were massacred.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nury Vittachi on Facebook, ‘How NOT to talk to mainland Chinese friends about June 4,’ June 3, 2019. (https://www.facebook.com/708946213/posts/10157360352516214/?d=n).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Essentially, the West pushed a narrative of good against evil – the former being the Chinese youth calling for westernisation of their country’s political system who were suppressed by the ‘brutal’ and ‘totalitarian’ government holding China back. While this narrative is the most spectacular and memorable for a Western public relations effort, available evidence very strongly contradicts it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;What Happened in Beijing in June 1989&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
While protests in Beijing reflected real concerns with the direction of Chinese politics, such unrest presented external adversaries with multiple valuable opportunities to further their interests at the expense of the Chinese state and its people. The fabricated narrative of a mass slaughter played a vital role in vilifying China as part of an at the time fast-shrinking minority of states outside the Western sphere of influence, while misrepresenting protesters’ dissatisfaction served to strengthen the narrative of a global desire for political westernisation. The unrest also provided an opportunity to pursue China’s destabilisation, with Western intelligence agencies deeply involved in shaping the protest movement and supporting elements that were amenable to Western interests. As the &#039;&#039;Vancouver Sun&#039;&#039; was among the publications to report in 1992, citing officials, for several months preceding the clearing of Tiananmen Square on June 4: “the CIA had been helping student activists form the anti-government movement, providing typewriters, facsimile machines and other equipment to help them spread their message.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Vancouver Sun&#039;&#039;, September 17, 1992 (p. A20).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The involvement of Western intelligence agencies had been widely suspected, with the speed at which they were able to later locate and extract key pro-Western protest leaders further indicating that contacts had been established for some time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the complete absence of footage indicating protestors may have been killed in Tiananmen Square, as Western sources nearly unanimously claimed they had been, the incident came to be symbolised in Western reporting by images of a column of PLA tanks halting as a single civilian stood in its path. Considered “the most famous, enduring image of the massacre,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brendan, ‘Olympian myths of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; this was widely portrayed in the West as a symbol of the ‘pro-democracy westernisation’ movement standing in the way of ‘repressive authoritarianism.’ Like many aspects of the Western portrayals of the events of that day, this proved to be far from well founded. Although only a short extract was shown by Western sources, the full footage revealed that the armoured column was leaving Tiananmen Square on June 5. It showed that the man not only moved to prevent the tanks from driving around him, but was even allowed to climb onto one of them. This was hardly an image Western interests would benefit from conveying, and as a result a small cut of the footage was consistently shown out of context.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cables from the U.S. embassy in Beijing published by Wikileaks in 2016 provided some of the most valuable insights into the events in Tiananmen Square. Written for government officials as a report of the events that happened, the cables contrasted sharply with the sensationalised reports in Western media written for public consumption. According to the embassy a Chilean diplomat and his wife were present when Chinese soldiers moved into Tiananmen Square to disperse protestors. They were able to enter and leave many times, and faced no harassment. Citing the diplomat, the embassy reported: “He watched the military enter the square and did not observe any mass firing of weapons into the crowds, although sporadic gunfire was heard. He said that most of the troops which entered the square were actually armed only with anti-riot gear – truncheons and wooden clubs; they were backed up by armed soldiers.” Crucially, and entirely contrary to Western claims, the diplomat witnessed “no mass firing into the crowd of students at the monument.” The students then agreed to leave the square, and there were no incidences of lethal force being used by authorities. “Once [an] agreement was reached for the students to withdraw, linking hands to form a column, the students left the square through the southeast corner,” it concluded, adding in reference to prevailing Western portrayals at the time that “there was no such slaughter.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Latin American Diplomat Eyewitness Account of June 3–4 Events on Tiananmen Square,’ US Embassy Telegram (Confidential), Wikileaks, July 12, 1989 (https://wikileaks.org/plusd/cables/89BEIJING18828_a.html).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chile was politically closely aligned with the U.S. at the time, and its diplomats’ accounts were considered reliable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Former Beijing bureau chief for the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, Jay Mathews, similarly conceded in 1998 that: “all verified eyewitness accounts say that the students who remained in the square when troops arrived were allowed to leave peacefully.” He referred to the ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre’ as a myth, stressing that it was “hard to find a journalist who has not contributed to the misimpression.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mathews, Jay, ‘The Myth of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;Colombia Journalism Review&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regarding the questionable reliability of the sources used to claim a massacre had occurred, Mathews recalled:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The resilient tale of an early morning Tiananmen massacre stems from several false eyewitness accounts…. Probably the most widely disseminated account appeared first in the Hong Kong press: a Qinghua University student described machine guns mowing down students in front of the Monument to the People’s Heroes in the middle of the square. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; gave this version prominent display on June 12, just a week after the event, but no evidence was ever found to confirm the account or verify the existence of the alleged witness…. Student leader Wu’er Kaixi said he had seen 200 students cut down by gunfire, but it was later proven that he left the square several hours before the events he described allegedly occurred…. A BBC reporter watching from a high floor of the Beijing Hotel said he saw soldiers shooting at students at the monument in the centre of the square. But as the many journalists who tried to watch the action from that relatively safe vantage point can attest, the middle of the square is not visible from the hotel.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;“As far as can be determined from the available evidence, no one died that night in Tiananmen Square,” Mathews concluded, with his statement highlighting the prevailing tendency for figures such as Kaixi and the BBC reporter to fabricate claims of a massacre and falsely pass themselves off as eyewitnesses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reporter Nicholas Kristof, who was in Beijing at that time, observed that claims of a massacre were questionable on several “major points.” He effectively debunked and highlighted major inconsistencies in the sensational article attributed to the anonymous Qinghua student that was circulated in Hong Kong press and widely cited by British sources, which was the source most key to promoting the narrative of a massacre. “State television has even shown film of students marching peacefully away from the square shortly after dawn as proof that they were &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; slaughtered,” Kristof stressed in conclusion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kristof, Nicholas, ‘Turmoil in China; Tiananmen Crackdown: Student’s Account Questioned on Major Points,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 13, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As sources claiming a massacre were over time discredited, a growing number of eyewitnesses attested to the fact that no massacre had ever taken place. One of the most notable was the Taiwan-born writer Hou Dejian, who had been on hunger strike in Tiananmen Square to show solidarity with the students. He recalled: “Some people said that 200 died in the Square and others claimed that as many as 2,000 died. There were also stories of tanks running over students who were trying to leave. I have to say that I did not see any of that. I myself was in the Square until 6:30 in the morning.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re “Remembering” are British Lies,’ &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reuters correspondent Graham Earnshaw, who spent the night of June 3–4 at the centre of Tiananmen Square and interviewed many students, watched the military arrive in the early dawn and “saw the clearing of the square from the square itself.” Earnshaw confirmed that most of the students had already left peacefully by this time, and that the remaining few hundred were persuaded to do the same. There was no violence, let alone a massacre.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Birth of a massacre myth,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even the BBC’s Beijing correspondent at the time, James Miles, who had for years criticised Chinese government actions and accounts of the incident, conceded 20 years later: “I was one of the foreign journalists who witnessed the events that night…. There was no massacre on Tiananmen Square.” Western reporting had “conveyed the wrong impression,” and “protestors who were still in the square when the army reached it were allowed to leave after negotiations,” he concluded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Tiananmen killings: Were the media right?,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, June 2, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Spanish ambassador in Beijing at the time, Eugenio Bregolat, noted in his own book which covered the subject that Spain’s TVE state media outlet had a television crew in the Tiananmen Square on June 4, and that if there had been a massacre, they would have been the first to record it. He stressed that most of the reports claiming a massacre were made by Western journalists in the Beijing Hotel some distance from the square and out of sight.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Birth of a massacre myth,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the narrative of a massacre having originated in the British colony of Hong Kong, and gaining particularly strong support from British media, former Australian diplomat and Tokyo bureau chief for &#039;&#039;The Australian&#039;&#039; Gregory Clark was one of many to attribute the narrative to a British black information operation. He observed in the title of a prominent article for the &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039; on the incident’s 25th anniversary: “Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re ‘Remembering’ are British Lies,”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark further elaborated: “Anonymously planted stories are a favourite technique of UK black information authorities, but this did not stop it from being front-paged by the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; on June 12, together with photos of blazing troop-carrying buses and followed up by Tankman – the photo of a lone student allegedly trying to stop a row of army tanks from entering the Square. The myth of an unprovoked massacre has since taken root.” “As for Tankman, we now know from the cameraman himself that his widely-publicised photo was taken from his hotel window the day AFTER the riots, and the tanks were going away from, not into, the Square,” he further stressed. (Clark, Gregory, ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re “Remembering” are British Lies,’ &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; referring to it as&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;one of the more spectacular UK black information operations – almost on a par with the mythical Iraqi weapons of mass destruction. The original story of Chinese troops on the night of 3 and 4 June, 1989 machine-gunning hundreds of innocent student protesters in Beijing’s iconic Tiananmen Square has since been thoroughly discredited by the many witnesses there at the time – among them a Spanish TVE television crew, a Reuters correspondent and protesters themselves, who say that nothing happened other than a military unit entering and asking several hundred of those remaining to leave the Square late that night. Yet none of this has stopped the massacre from being revived constantly, and believed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re “Remembering” are British Lies,’ &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;While available evidence strongly points to there having been no ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre,’ despite how potent such a narrative quickly became as a symbol of ‘authoritarian Chinese government evil’ against ‘pro-democracy pro-Western good,’ unrest elsewhere in Beijing in June 1989 did result in lives being lost. Contrasting to Western claims of tens of thousands of innocent students killed in Tiananmen, street battles far from the square between soldiers and anti-government insurgents saw hundreds killed. Unlike the fabricated massacre of students which had no photographic evidence to support it, footage fully confirmed reports of attacks by unknown militants on PLA personnel and that many were burned alive and tortured in the streets. Coverage and publication of related images were conspicuous by their almost total absence from Western reporting, however.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cunningham, Philip J., &#039;&#039;Tiananmen Moon: Inside the Chinese Student Uprising of 1989&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman and Littlefield, 2009 (p. 269). ‘25 Years Ago in Beijing, A “Movement Unlikely to Die”,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gregory Clark alleged that soldiers were victims of attacks by petrol bombs, and that many were trapped in busses, strung up and burned. He questioned the suspicious circumstances under which radical anti-government elements had managed to gain access to such weapons and learned to use them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re “Remembering” are British Lies,’ &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By contrast the PLA personnel in Beijing, according to U.S. State Department reports, had carried no firearms when facing civilians up to June 3 which limited their ability to respond to armed attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Secretary’s Morning Summary for June 3, 1989, Secret, Department of State (p. 10) (https://nsarchive2.gwu.edu/NSAEBB/NSAEBB16/documents/09-01.htm).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regarding the photographic evidence of the mutilated and burned bodies of soldiers, Clark wrote: “Let’s go back to those photos of the burning buses. The popular view is that they were torched by angry protesters &#039;&#039;after&#039;&#039; the shooting began. In fact they were torched &#039;&#039;before&#039;&#039;. The evidence? Reports of charred corpses being strung up beneath overpasses (one photographed by Reuters remains unpublished), and photos of badly burned soldiers seeking shelter in nearby houses.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Tiananmen Square Massacre is a Myth, All We’re “Remembering” are British Lies,’ &#039;&#039;International Business Times&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These details were almost totally absent from Western coverage and would have undermined Western sources’ black and white portrayals of anti-government elements as purely moderate and peaceful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Scholar and freelance writer Philip J. Cunningham witnessed the emergence of violent youth groups who were well organised, armed and very distinct in both conduct and appearance from the students in Tiananmen Square. He stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The [peaceful] May Fourth spirit was gone, replaced by something murky and malevolent. There was a new element I hadn’t noticed much of before, young punks decidedly less than student-like in appearance. In the place of headbands and signed shirts with university pins they wore cheap, ill-fitting polyester clothes and loose windbreakers. Under our lights, their eyes gleaming with mischief, they brazenly revealed hidden Molotov cocktails…. Who were these punks in shorts and sandals, carrying petrol bombs? Gasoline is tightly rationed, so they could not have come up with these things spontaneously. Who taught them to make bottle bombs and for whom were the incendiary devices intended?&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cunningham, Philip J., &#039;&#039;Tiananmen Moon: Inside the Chinese Student Uprising of 1989&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Rowman and Littlefield, 2009 (pp. 269, 270).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Another account detailed how soldiers were massacred on June 3 by several armed and seemingly radical militants who were calling for blood. The burning of a military personnel carrier and targeting of a soldier trapped inside was recounted by Cunningham as follows: “After throwing rocks at the armored vehicle, rioters stopped it…. Why did so many people choose to pursue the APC once it had safely passed? … The camouflaged vehicle was attacked on all sides … someone tossed a Molotov cocktail, setting the APC on fire. Flames spread quickly over the top of the vehicle and spilled onto the pavement.” Accompanying Cunningham was a student from the Central Academy of Drama, a former hunger striking peaceful protestor named Meng, who was himself shocked at the extreme violence of the rioters. Cunningham recalled Meng shouted:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;“Let the man out,” he cried. “Help the soldier, help him get out!” The agitated congregation was in no mood for mercy. Angry, blood-curdling voices ricocheted around us. “Kill the mother f*cker!” one said. Then another voice, even more chilling than the first screamed, “He is not human, he is a thing.” “Kill it, kill it!” shouted bystanders, bloody enthusiasm now whipped up to a high pitch. “Stop! Don’t hurt him!” Meng pleaded, leaving me behind as he tried to reason with the vigilantes. “Stop, he is just a soldier!” “He is not human, kill him, kill him!” said a voice…. At least one surrendering soldier was safely evacuated to a waiting ambulance, but the ambulance itself was attacked, the back door almost ripped off…. The blood thirst made me nauseous.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 273–274).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Cunningham stressed the difference between the minority militants and the majority of peaceful protestors, with the former “deliberately instigating violence, putting them at odds with conscientious demonstrators who had no intention of hurting anyone.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid (pp. 273, 274).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The goal of the violent minority appeared to be to provoke a military response against both themselves, but also against the peaceful majority, which in turn would provide grounds to vilify the government and swell the ranks of radical anti-government factions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Use of such tactics may not have been unique to China. Following the overthrow of the Ukrainian government in 2014 European lawmaker Korwin-Mikke claimed the CIA had trained snipers in Poland to target protestors from behind police positions. Doing so provoked a major riot and violent retaliation against police forces, he claimed, which in turn sparked an escalating cycle of violence. Speaking to EU foreign affairs chief Catherine Ashton, Estonian Foreign Minister Urmas Paet later claimed these allegations were confirmed by considerable evidence on the ground. (MacAskill, Ewen, ‘Ukraine crisis: bugged call reveals conspiracy theory about Kiev snipers,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, March 5, 2014.) (‘“Maidan snipers trained in Poland”: Polish MP alleges special op in Ukraine to provoke riot,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, April 22, 2015.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Militants mingling among peaceful protestors and launching attacks from within their ranks, as alluded to by Cunningham and other observers, may have been what Deng Xiaoping referred to when he lamented on June 9: “because bad people mingled with the good, which made it difficult to take the drastic measures we should take.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences#ch03.xhtml fn65|65]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pictures of dead, burned and mutilated Chinese soldiers provide important evidence of the actions of the armed militants. A photograph of one was published in &#039;&#039;Granta&#039;&#039;, but never appeared elsewhere in the British press and made few appearances elsewhere in the West. “Perhaps because it challenges the myth of a peaceful student protest inside Tiananmen Square,” one analyst speculated regarding why these images of actual killings were scarcely shown or even known of, while misrepresentations of the ‘tank man’ image were propagated widely.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brendan, ‘Olympian myths of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Gregory Clark, for one, noted as an example of what he claimed was an intentional effort led by Britain to distort public perceptions of the events: “Reuters, the British new agency, refused to publish a photo of a charred [soldier’s] corpse strung up under an overpass – a photo that would have done much to explain what had happened.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘What really happened at Tiananmen?,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; was a notable exception, and did provide some coverage of these attacks, stating in a June 12 article that “on one avenue in western Beijing, demonstrators torched an entire military convoy of more than 100 trucks and armoured vehicles. Aerial pictures of conflagration and columns of smoke have powerfully bolstered the [Chinese] government’s arguments that the troops were victims, not executioners. Other scenes show soldiers’ corpses and demonstrators stripping automatic rifles off unresisting soldiers.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;John Burgess, ‘Images Vilify Protesters; Chinese Launch Propaganda Campaign,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 12, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; also briefly referred to the presence of “radicalised protesters, some now armed with guns and vehicles commandeered in clashes with the military.” “As columns of tanks and tens of thousands of soldiers approached Tiananmen many troops were set on by angry mobs…. [D]ozens of soldiers were pulled from trucks, severely beaten and left for dead. At an intersection west of the square, the body of a young soldier, who had been beaten to death, was stripped naked and hung from the side of a bus. Another soldier’s corpse was strung at an intersection east of the square,” it observed on June 5.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sterba, James P. and Ignatius, Adi and Greenberger, Robert S., ‘Class Struggle: China’s Harsh Actions Threaten to Set Back 10-Year Reform Drive – Suspicions of Westernization Are Ascendant, and Army Has a Political Role Again – A Movement Unlikely to Die,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 5, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These reports were notably published very early on before a narrative surrounding the unrest had fully been established. The violence by rioters was conspicuous for its almost total absence in subsequent Western coverage of the incident over the following three decades. The &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; would belatedly mention the attacks in 2008, but notably referred to the lynching of soldiers in radical terms as a “people’s execution” of “oppressors,” and as “understandable, even admirable.” It noted that “in one suburb, two soldiers were hanged from a burnt-out bus.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brendan, ‘Olympian myths of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In light of the U.S.’ long aforementioned history of infiltrating guerilla fighters and saboteurs into China for attacks on both military personnel and civilian infrastructure, it was speculated that these well-prepared insurgents, who appeared to come out of nowhere and attack soldiers without provocation, may have been infiltrated from Taiwan or elsewhere. This would explain their evident hatred for the PLA and their familiarity with producing makeshift weapons. Had these plain clothed but armed provocateurs succeeded in inciting soldiers to attack civilian protestors, it could have seriously undermined the prestige and legitimacy of both the military and the government. Ideally, as far as Western interests were concerned, this would eventually lead to the Chinese state’s collapse, and perhaps its balkanisation, as pro-Western elements were restored to power much as was being achieved across the Eastern Europe and in the Soviet Union itself at the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While some soldiers did respond to attacks with live fire, this occurred far from Tiananmen Square and was defensive. As the U.S. embassy cables themselves noted regarding the reason why soldiers used firearms: “some of the soldiers were forced into firing for self-defence or to protect the lives of their fellow soldiers.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Latin American Diplomat Eyewitness Account of June 3–4 Events on Tiananmen Square,’ US Embassy Telegram (Confidential), Wikileaks, July 12, 1989. (https://wikileaks.org/plusd/cables/89BEIJING18828_a.html).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Gregory Clark addressed this in the &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039; as follows:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;[w]e do not have to look much beyond those widely publicised photos of military buses in rows being set on fire by those protesting crowds. To date the world seems to have assumed that those buses were fired by the crowds AFTER the soldiers had started shooting. In fact it was the reverse – the crowds attacked the buses as they entered Beijing, incinerating dozens of soldiers inside, and only then did the shooting begin. Here too we do need not go far to find the evidence – in the not publicised photos of soldiers with horrible burns seeking shelter in nearby houses, and reports of charred corpses being strung from overpasses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘What really happened at Tiananmen?,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Considering the nature of the attacks on and killings of the soldiers, their responses and those of their commanders were far more proportional and restrained than one would expect of most militaries. This could be attributed to the PLA’s emphasis on political education, and perhaps to commanders’ awareness that the biggest danger militants could pose would be to provoke a disproportionate response. Indeed, the ‘tank man’ video showing a single protestor being allowed to block a tank column could easily have been interpreted as a sign of this restraint. By contrast police and military vehicles in other countries – including on many occasions in the West – were known to drive at high speed into protestors who attempted to block their passage.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Snyder, Alec, ‘Video appears to show Detroit police car driving into protesters,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, June 30, 2020. Austin, Henry and Ciechalski, Suzanne and Winter, Tom, ‘New York Mayor Bill de Blasio defends police after video shows NYPD SUV driving into protesters,’ &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, May 31, 2020. Reid, Alex, ‘Protests spurred by Washington police SUV running over crowd at street race,’ &#039;&#039;[http://driving.ca driving.ca]&#039;&#039;, January 25, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Clark himself compared the more restrained responses of PLA personnel to attacks with the responses of U.S. forces in Fallujah, Iraq, where despite fewer American personnel being killed the population was forced to endure extremely brutal reprisals.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘What really happened at Tiananmen?,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the intention to provoke soldiers to target civilian protestors, the most extreme of the protest leaders the 23-year-old Chai Ling, who considered herself the “chief commander” of the radical wing, stated six years later in 1995: “what we are actually hoping for is bloodshed, for the moment when the government has no choice but to brazenly butcher the people. Only when the Square is awash with blood will the people of China open their eyes. Only then will they really be united. But how can I explain any of this to my fellow students?” She referred to those who opposed provoking the government into carrying out such a massacre as “selfish.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gordon, Richard and Hinton, Carma, &#039;&#039;The Gate of Heavenly Peace&#039;&#039; (film), Independent Television Service, 1995.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The fact that the Chinese population had failed to respond to political events as she had hoped led her to lament: “you, the Chinese, you are not worth my struggle. You are not worth my sacrifice.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ling attested to the fact that there was a harsh competition for leadership of the protest movement, with the majority calling for better workers’ rights and reduced corruption while a militant minority led by herself called for the government’s overthrow. She was particularly critical of the moderate Beijing Students’ Autonomous Union which represented the more mainstream aspirations of the protest movement.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. Minzhu, Han, &#039;&#039;Cries for Democracy: Writings and Speeches from the Chinese Democracy Movement&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ling and other leaders of the protests’ radical wing reportedly worked very closely with Gene Sharp, who was considered America’s leading expert on the exploiting of internal dissent in countries outside the Western sphere of influence to achieve their destabilisation. Sharp arrived in Beijing in May 1989, and the tactics of protestors notably closely mirrored those recommended in his own writings on the subject. This was documented in detail by French scholar Dr. Bertrand M. Roehner, who authored the book &#039;&#039;Driving Forces in Physical, Biological and Socio-economic Phenomena&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roehner, Bertrand M., ‘How China almost became an American backyard,’ Paris, Abraca Publishing, 2017 (https://www.lpthe.jussieu.fr/~roehner/oce.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Multiple sources, including several foreign governments, indicated that Sharp worked very closely with the CIA and the CIA-linked and U.S. government funded National Endowment for Democracy,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Smith, Marcie, ‘Change Agent: Gene Sharp’s Neoliberal Nonviolence,’ &#039;&#039;Nonsite&#039;&#039;, May 10, 2019. ‘The Quiet American,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 3, 2012. Smith, Marcie, ‘Getting Gene Sharp Wrong,’ &#039;&#039;Jacobin&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2019. Roehner, Bertrand M., ‘How China almost became an American backyard,’ Paris, Abraca Publishing, 2017 (https://www.lpthe.jussieu.fr/~roehner/oce.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and played an important role in similar destabilisation efforts in the Warsaw Pact and European regions of the Soviet Union at the time. He subsequently played important roles in similar efforts targeting Soviet successor states, the Arab world from 2011, and Myanmar and Venezuela later that decade.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Q&amp;amp;#x26;A: Gene Sharp,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, December 6, 2011. ‘Egypt: Gene Sharp Taught Us How To Revolt!,’ &#039;&#039;Global Voices&#039;&#039;, April 15, 2011. Sapozhnikova, Galina, &#039;&#039;The Lithuanian Conspiracy and the Soviet Collapse: Investigation into a Political Demolition&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2018 (pp. 43, 44, 50, 51, 58, 176, 177).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaders of the protests’ radical wing consistently expressed strongly Western-supremacist sentiments and the strong belief that westernisation was the only way for China to progress. The most notable was Liu Xiaobo, who was much lauded in the West and awarded a Nobel Peace Prize in 2010. He praised “100 years of colonialism” in Hong Kong for allegedly improving the territory, and claimed that China needed at least 300 years of Western colonialism imposed on it to be able to advance.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences#ch03.xhtml fn81|81]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His strongly Western supremacist position was hardly new, and as early as 1988 he had stated: “To choose Westernisation is to choose to be human,” while China’s own supposedly inferior culture left the population “wimpy, spineless, and f**ked up.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sautman, Barry and Hairong, Yan, ‘Do supporters of Nobel winner Liu Xiaobo really know what he stands for?,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, December 15, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Liu similarly expressed strong belief in the idea of a Western ‘civilising and democratising mission,’ for example stating regarding the U.S.-led invasion of Iraq:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;my support for the invasion of Iraq will not waver. Just as, from the beginning, I believed that the military intervention of Britain and the United States would be victorious, I am still full of belief in the final victory of the Freedom Alliance and the democratic future of Iraq, and even if the armed forces of Britain and the United States should encounter some obstacles such as those that they are currently facing, this belief of mine will not change … a free, democratic and peaceful Iraq will emerge.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;nt&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[[Library:Atrocity Fabrication and Its Consequences#ch03.xhtml fn83|83]]&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The Western war efforts in Korea and Vietnam, the former which was described as genocide against the Korean population by several Western and South Korean scholars,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kim, Dong-Choon, ‘Forgotten war, forgotten massacres – the Korean War (1950–1953) as licensed mass killings,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Genocide Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 6, issue 4, December 2004 (pp. 523–544). Chossudovsky, Michael, Presentation to the Japanese Foreign Correspondents Club on U.S. Aggression against the People of Korea, Tokyo, August 1, 2013. Hynes, Patricia, ‘The Korean War: Forgotten, Unknown and Unfinished,’ &#039;&#039;Truthout&#039;&#039;, July 12, 2013. Cumings, Bruce, &#039;&#039;The Korean War: A History&#039;&#039;, New York, Modern Library, 2010 (p. 154). &#039;&#039;Report on U.S. Crimes in Korea&#039;&#039;, Commission of International Association of Democratic Lawyers, March 31, 1952 (p. 21).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; were both strongly praised by Liu.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sautman, Barry and Hairong, Yan, ‘Do supporters of Nobel winner Liu Xiaobo really know what he stands for?,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, December 15, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Liu’s stances later won him both substantial funding from the National Endowment for Democracy, as well as considerable support from across the Western world.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His statements were hardly isolated, with many of the leadership of the protest’s radical wing expressing similar sentiments. The ideal outcome of the Tiananmen incident, as far as Western interests were concerned, would have been to place China under a new leadership ascribing to such a Western supremacist school of thought. For his statements and his pro-Western activism Liu was widely hailed in the Western world as the “Chinese Nelson Mandela,” ironic as it was since Mandela fought for decades against Western supremacist ideas and systems while Liu was strongly guided by them and advocated for their imposition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western involvement in the unrest in China in 1989 extended to information warfare operations targeting the government, the military and the general public. Voice of America (VOA) targeted the People’s Liberation Army by broadcasting to its satellites, and falsely reported several times that military units were turning on each other and the country was collapsing into civil war. The goal appeared to be to sow confusion and panic in the military and government. Shortly after attacks on soldiers began in Beijing, VOA reported that Prime Minister Li Peng had been shot and Deng Xiaoping was nearing death. It increased Chinese language broadcasts to 11 hours daily.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Voice of America Beams TV Signals to China,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 9, 1989. Becker, Brian, ‘What Really Happened in Tiananmen Square 25 Years Ago,’ &#039;&#039;Global Research&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; VOA’s focus on events in Tiananmen Square were extreme, growing from 20 percent of airtime between May 4 and May 15 to over 80 percent after June 4.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Zhou, He, &#039;&#039;Media and Tiananmen Square&#039;&#039;, Hauppauge, Nova Science Publishers, 1996 (p. 112).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such tactics were hardly unique to operations against China. Two years later during Operation Desert Storm, for example, the U.S. accessed Iraqi military communications to transmit contradictory orders and excessively ludicrous propaganda statements pretending to be the Iraqi leadership in order to disrupt and demoralise the country’s armed forces. Later that year when the USSR disintegrated the U.S. was able to access Soviet military communications to ensure that any attempt to stop pro-Western elements from seizing power could be pre-empted.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pincus, Walter, ‘Bush Aided Yeltsin in ’91 Coup, New Report Says,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 15, 1994.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western intelligence operations in China continued after protests disbanded on June 4, the most notable being Operation Yellowbird which was carried out by the CIA and by British agencies. The operation sought to extract the Western assets who had led the radical wing of the protests from China. The close connections many of these figures already had to Western intelligence played an important role in facilitating their extraction, with 15 of the 21 most important assets successfully retrieved and taken to the British colony of Hong Kong.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Escape From Tiananmen: How Secret Plan Freed Protesters,’ &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, May 28, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yellowbird saw Western intelligence agencies work closely with criminal gangs, the support of which was key to its success, most notably the Sun Yee On triad, which was involved in human trafficking, prostitution, smuggling, extortion, counterfeiting, gambling and narcotics. The criminal organisation was provided with sophisticated equipment and weapons for the operation by the CIA.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lo, Shiu Hing, &#039;&#039;The Politics of Cross-Border Crime in Greater China: Case Studies of Mainland China, Hong Kong, and Macao&#039;&#039;, New York, M.E. Sharp, 2009 (pp. 87, 88).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Known gang members in Hong Kong were also heavily involved in financing Operation Yellowbird.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Liu, Melinda, ‘Still on the wing; inside Operation Yellowbird, the daring plot to help dissidents escape,’ &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, April 1, 1996. Anderlini, Jamil, ‘Tiananmen Square: the long shadow,’ &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, June 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such organisations across East Asia had long partnered with Western interests as far back as the Opium Wars, and did so increasingly during the Cold War, in part due to fears that communist rule and a much harder line on crime and trafficking would bring an end to their ability to operate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Extraction teams were sent into the Chinese mainland, reportedly from Hong Kong, equipped night-vision goggles, infrared signallers, encryption devices and makeup to help disguise the assets. Once out of China, the protest leaders were quickly relocated to the West primarily to the U.S. and France. &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; described them as the “media darlings of Tiananmen Square,” and their continued operations against the Chinese government from the cities of the countries that had first supported their operations represented a significant Western propaganda coup.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hailed in the West as ‘Chinese Joan of Arc’ Chai Ling, who had stated her intention to provoke a government massacre of protestors, was among those extracted. For her activities and her prestige as a fighter for westernisation she received two Nobel Peace Prize nominations and an invitation to attend Princeton University, where she studied international relations at the Woodrow Wilson School of Public and International Affairs. Ling became a fundamentalist Christian, which was publicised in 2009, and she subsequently hosted fundraisers for far-right politicians in the U.S. while her American husband Robert Maginn served as the Chairman of the Massachusetts Republican Party from 2011 to 2013. She testified eight times at the U.S. Congress against the Chinese state.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ebbert, Stephanie, ‘Ex-worker sues software firm Jenzabar Inc. on bias charge,’ &#039;&#039;Boston Globe&#039;&#039;, April 19, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regarding her vision for a politically westernised China and an end to party rule, Ling stated: “China will definitely have democracy in the future but it will be better than democracy, it will be like heaven. All our tears will be dried. There will be no death or unhappiness.” Her work, she said, was “at all times was motivated and guided by the teachings of Jesus Christ.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Anderlini, Jamil, ‘Tiananmen Square: the long shadow,’ &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, June 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;China and the West After Tiananmen Square&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
With PLA units launching only modest reprisals in response to the militants attacking them from among the protestors, and the military avoiding a fall into disorder, Western intervention to destabilise China fell far short of success. As a result, the country would continue its path towards economic growth, and the ruling party would eventually crack down harder on corruption while raising living standards considerably. China emerged as the world’s largest economy in 2014, and by the end of 2020 had a GDP one sixth larger than that of the United States.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Allison, Graham, ‘China Is Now the World’s Largest Economy. We Shouldn’t Be Shocked.,’ &#039;&#039;Harvard Kennedy School Belfer Center&#039;&#039;, October 15, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Its industries by then were poised to gain dominance in many key areas of high tech ranging from artificial intelligence to 5G.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;China and America’s Tech War from AI to 5G: The Struggle to Shape the Future of World Order&#039;&#039;, Lanham, Lexington Books, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In contrast the Soviet Union, which in 1989 had been several decades ahead of China in its high tech and economic development, was successfully destabilised two years later leading to its balkanisation, a 45 percent contraction in the post-Soviet Russian economy, the loss of much its industrial base, a crash in life expectancy and skyrocketing poverty rates.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Menshikov, Stanislav, ‘Russian Capitalism Today,’ &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 51. no. 3, 1999 (pp. 82–86). Klein, Naomi, &#039;&#039;The Shock Doctrine: The Rise of Disaster Capitalism&#039;&#039;, London, Penguin, 2008 (Chapter 11).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The result was millions of deaths and the trafficking of hundreds of thousands of women into slavery in Western Europe and the U.S. during the 1990s.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tverdova, Yulia V., ‘Human Trafficking in Russia and Other Post-Soviet States,’ &#039;&#039;Human Rights Review&#039;&#039;, December 11, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the Cold War’s immediate aftermath, the possibility of a balkanisation of China into smaller states was being openly discussed in the West as such a process was underway in the Soviet Union.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Miles, Jack, ‘Another “Prison of Nations”: China: As in the Soviet Union, a regional decoupling could end communism.,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, November 27, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the USSR’s case this led to Soviet successor states devoting much of their energies over the next three decades to fighting one another after having formerly been united as a single superpower, which left Western hegemony unchallenged.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Kyrgyzstan-Tajikistan border clashes claim nearly 100 lives,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, September 19, 2022. De Waal, Thomas, ‘Unfinished Business in the Armenia-Azerbaijan Conflict,’ &#039;&#039;Carnegie Europe&#039;&#039;, February 11, 2021. Ellyat, Holly, ‘Tensions between Russia and Georgia are on the rise again: Here’s why it matters,’ &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, July 11, 2019. Flanagan, Stephen J. et al., ‘Deterring Russian Aggression in the Baltic States Through Resilience and Resistance,’ RAND Corporation, April 2019. Yuhas, Alan, ‘Thousands of Civilian Deaths and 6.6 Million Refugees: Calculating the Costs of War,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The unrest of 1989 thus marked a decisive turning point in China’s history in which the country avoided a very dark fate, and resulted in the deposition of Zhao Ziyang who was accused of having openly sided with pro-Western elements in the protest movement. Some analysts, such as international relations scholar Hal Brands, interpreted June 1989 as the beginning of a new phase in China’s relations with the West – a Cold War which would intensify with time as Western rhetoric towards Beijing changed drastically. Brands claimed in 2019 that 1989 highlighted “fundamental political differences at the heart of today’s U.S.-China competition,” and served as an “early notice” that China was not going to westernise its political system as Soviet Bloc communist states had.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brands, Hal, ‘Today’s U.S.-China Clash Began at Tiananmen Square,’ &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, May 31, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, three decades later when China had comfortably surpassed the U.S. in GDP,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Allison, Graham, ‘China Is Now the World’s Largest Economy. We Shouldn’t Be Shocked.,’ &#039;&#039;National Interest&#039;&#039;, October 15, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in spending on military acquisitions,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mitt Romney on Twitter, ‘China matches US spending on military procurement, which is tremendously dangerous given that China doesn’t believe in human rights or democracy. My #FY21NDAA amendment directs the @DeptOfDefense compare our spending with that of China and Russia to provide us with a lay of land.,’ July 20, 2020. ‘Schieffer Series: A Conversation with Senator Mitt Romney on U.S.-China Relations and Great Power Competition,’ &#039;&#039;Centre for Strategic and International Studies&#039;&#039;, July 22, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in scientific publications,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Koshikawa, Noriaki, ‘China passes US as world’s top researcher, showing its R&amp;amp;#x26;D might,’ &#039;&#039;Nikkei&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; among several other key metrics, hardliners in Washington such as former CIA Director Mike Pompeo lamented Western complacency in 1989. Using the fabricated Tiananmen massacre as a pretext, many contended the West should have taken much more aggressive actions to snuff China out as a challenger to Western power when it was much weaker.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Big Tech and China: What Do We Need from Silicon Valley?, The Nixon Seminar on Conservative Realism and National Security, April 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Tiananmen incident closely coincided with multiple Western interventions across the communist world targeting states in the Warsaw Pact and Yugoslavia, which in most cases relied not on military action but rather on new information warfare capabilities and on cultivation and support for pro-Western paramilitary units. When China remained stable, however, the West managed to salvage a public relations victory by referring to a purported one-sided massacre of student protestors which never happened to vilify Beijing – an atrocity fabrication for propaganda purposes. The alleged massacre would continue to be used as a pretext to pursue limited hostile policies against China including economic sanctions, arms embargoes, the suspension of World Bank and Asian Development Bank loans, and cancellation of many investment projects. Beijing was nevertheless able to leverage Western private sector interests, which in contrast to Western nations’ geopolitical interests were leading major firms to push for a normalisation of ties, to quickly resume trade and have most sanctions lifted. The ludicrous potential of access to Chinese markets and to its workforce provided this leverage. Canada, which took the hardest line on the issue, maintained sanctions for four years but was eventually forced to relax them as it remained an outlier even among Western countries. Chinese sources also perceived that Britain used claims of a massacre in Tiananmen Square as a pretext to renege on bilateral understandings relating to the return of the colony of Hong Kong to Beijing.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Maxwell, Neville, ‘Sino-British Confrontation over Hong Kong,’ &#039;&#039;Economic and Political Weekly&#039;&#039;, vol. 30, no. 23, June 1995 (pp. 1384–1398).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Memorial services were held across the Western world commemorating those who had supposedly been slaughtered fighting for westernisation in Tiananmen Square – a self-congratulatory narrative which both vilified the East Asian enemy and placed Western values and the Western political system on a pedestal. Much like the forced defections of Korean War prisoners to Western-aligned states (see Chapter 2), this was repeatedly reemphasised in the West to convey the narrative of a Chinese government at odds with the best interests of its population – and a Western world which stood with the Chinese people and represented their future hopes and aspirations. Regular references to the clashes of June 1989 cast an aura of notoriety on the most central location in Beijing, subtly reminding the world ‘what kind of country’ China was with the incident widely referred to in Western media on June 4 every year. Propagation of the myth of a massacre was key to shaping Western and global public perceptions of the post-Cold War world order and casting China, and those others which failed to westernise their political systems, firmly as the villains. The alleged Tiananmen Square massacre thus formed the core of a new metanarrative surrounding China for a new era of post-Cold War relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For well over a decade the alleged Tiananmen massacre provided a key reference point for discussions surrounding China whenever the country made headlines. Before and during U.S. President Bill Clinton’s trip to Beijing in 1998, for example, the &#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039; referred to the square as “the site of the student slaughter.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039;, June 25, 1998 (p. 22).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; referred to Tiananmen the following day as the place “where pro-democracy demonstrators were gunned down,” and to the “Tiananmen Square massacre” where armed troops killed “hundreds or more.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, June 26, 1998 (p. 7A). &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 26, 1998 (p. A10).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A &#039;&#039;Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039; front page headline referred to “Tiananmen, where Chinese students died.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039;, June 27, 1998 (p. 1A).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the 2008 Beijing summer Olympics, when international media was in China’s capital, Tiananmen Square was referred to by Western reporters as China’s “blackened heart” – supposedly a symbol of Chinese malice which Western voices widely claimed overshadowed an almost perfectly executed Olympic games.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;O’Neil, Brendan, ‘Olympian myths of Tiananmen,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As observed in the &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039; in July 2008:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;With the Beijing Olympics looming we see more attempts to remind the world about the alleged June 4, 1989, massacre of democracy-seeking students in Beijing’s Tiananmen Square. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, which did so much to spread the original story of troops shooting student protesters there with abandon, has recently published several more articles condemning the alleged massacre, including one suggesting there should be an Olympic walkout. Other media, including Britain’s usually impartial &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;Independent&#039;&#039;, and Australia’s &#039;&#039;Sydney Morning Herald&#039;&#039;, have chimed in. None are interested in publishing rebuttals. This effort is impressive, especially considering the overwhelming evidence that there was no Tiananmen Square massacre…. Damage from the Tiananmen myth continues.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Gregory, ‘Birth of a massacre myth,’ &#039;&#039;Japan Times&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Such efforts by Western news outlets to keep the story alive and evoke it to shape perceptions of China would only increase in the 2010s as the Barak Obama administration’s Pivot to Asia initiative fuelled greater tensions with Beijing and made countering China a primary foreign policy priority. &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, for example, framed the incident on its 40th anniversary in 2019 as: “Beijing’s bloody showdown with democracy” – directly contradicting information declassified since by stating “the massacre at Tiananmen killed hundreds, possibly thousands.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Barron, Laignee, ‘How the Tiananmen Square Massacre Changed China Forever,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, June 4, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was highly representative of the predominant trend in Western coverage. By the early 2020s, as Sino-U.S. relations reached lows not seen since the 1960s, art commemorating Tiananmen Square became increasingly common in the West. Examples from New York City alone ranged from the gay romance &#039;&#039;Tiananmen Requiem&#039;&#039; which opened in March 2022 to Broadway’s &#039;&#039;Tiananmen: A New Musical&#039;&#039; which premiered the following year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The alleged slaughter in Tiananmen Square has for decades been characterised in the West as a manifestation of the nature of the Chinese government, and as showing an almost unique level of depravity in the country. This characterisation bore a very strong contrast to the way clashes between authorities and protestors or rioters were covered when they occurred in countries more closely aligned with Western interests. A notable example was the deployment of the U.S. Military during the 1960s to suppress peaceful student protesters,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cox, Chelsey, ‘Fact check: National Guard was activated most often during the Civil Rights Era,’ &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, June 14, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; at times killing them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kaur, Harmeet, ‘50 years ago today, the shooting of 4 college students at Kent State changed America,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, May 4, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American students had not lynched soldiers, thrown firebombs at military vehicles or torched public property, and no soldiers were killed or harmed – the violence was totally one-sided. While the alleged massacre in Tiananmen Square was consistently closely associated with the intrinsic nature of the Chinese state, no remotely similar associations were made with the very real student killings in America.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable example was the South Korean government’s well documented military action to suppress the Gwangju student uprising in May 1980, in which the U.S. Military was heavily complicit and which saw a death toll estimated at between 1000 and 2000.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Donald N., ‘U.S. Role in Kwangju and Beyond,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 29, 1996. Shorrock, Tim, ‘The Gwangju Uprising and American Hypocrisy: One Reporter’s Quest for Truth and Justice in Korea,’ &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, June 5, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While there had been no serious attacks on police or security forces to provoke the use of deadly force, Western media and political leaders largely turned a blind eye.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Plunk, Daryl M., ‘South Korea’s Kwangju Incident Revisited,’ &#039;&#039;Asian Studies Backgrounder&#039;&#039;, no. 35, 1985 (p. 5).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Venezuela nine days of protests beginning on February 27, 1989, saw hundreds and by some estimates several thousand protestors killed, although with a Western-aligned government having been responsible the incident was scarcely mentioned in Western press.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Grainger, Sarah, ‘Victims of Venezuela’s Caracazo clashes reburied,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, February 28, 2011. Márquez, Humberto, ‘UN, Venezuela: Wound Still Gaping 20 Years after “Caracazo”,’ &#039;&#039;Inter Press Service&#039;&#039;, February 27, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In India the police’s mishandling of riots in Bihar in 1989 caused an estimated 1000 deaths, which also received little coverage in the West.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Iqbal, Javed, ‘The forgotten riots of Bhagalpur,’ &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2014. Hazarika, Sanjoy, ‘India Reports 1,000 Deaths in Hindu-Muslim Fighting,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 28, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This trend towards Western sources strongly downplaying massacres in friendly states went back decades, a notable example being in 1961 when French police fired on and killed an estimated 300 peaceful protestors without provocation in Paris. The Paris police chief who ordered it was subsequently promoted and awarded the Légion d’Honneur, while police archives were sealed to anyone looking to investigate until the 1990s.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Willsher, Kim, ‘France remembers Algerian massacre 50 years on,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 17, 2011. Ramdani, Nabila, ‘The massacre that Paris denied,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, October 16, 2011. Thibaud, Paul, ‘Le 17 octobre 1961 : un moment de notre histoire’ [October 17, 1961: a moment in our history], &#039;&#039;Esprit&#039;&#039;, vol. 279, no. 11, 2001 (pp. 6–19).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In sharp contrast to Tiananmen, Western media outlets such as &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; strongly downplayed the massacre as it was perpetrated by a Western country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Napoli, James J., ‘A 1961 Massacre of Algerians in Paris When the Media Failed the Test,’ &#039;&#039;The Washington Report on Middle East Affairs&#039;&#039;, March 1997 (p. 36).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Had there been unrest in Beijing just five years prior when China was a valued partner against the Soviet Union, Western actors would have been far less likely to capitalise on it to promote destabilisation and vilify the Chinese state. Even a massacre, had one occurred just a few years earlier, would have likely received minimal coverage much like clashes in Gwangju, Paris or Caracas. It was only due to the Cold War’s end that destabilising China and fabricating narratives that vilified the country again aligned with Western interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Four The Gulf War ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;Iraq as the New Adversary&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
On August 2, 1990, the Ba’athist Republic of Iraq launched a full-scale invasion of its southern neighbour the State of Kuwait in what proved to be one of the most consequential military actions in modern Middle Eastern history. Multiple factors influenced Baghdad’s decision, with the country under the presidency of Saddam Hussein from 1979 having spent eight of the past eleven years at war with its neighbour to the east, the Islamic Republic of Iran, after invading in 1980. The war had exhausted Iraq’s substantial foreign reserves of almost $100 billion, and by 1990 its economy was in dire straits with a combination of crashing oil prices and Iranian strikes on its infrastructure having lowered annual oil revenues from $26 billion to just $10 billon.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewis, Adrian R., &#039;&#039;The American Culture of War: A History of US Military Force from World War II to Operation Enduring Freedom&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2012 (p. 313).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus when Kuwait repeatedly far exceeded OPEC oil production quotas despite repeated Iraqi warnings and requests, with the effect of driving prices down, the resulting Iraqi losses seriously impeded post-war recovery and were annually equivalent to the entire budget deficit of Iraq’s oil-reliant economy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Opec pressures Kuwait to moderate quota demand,’ &#039;&#039;New Straits Times&#039;&#039;, July 7, 1989. Salameh, Mamdouh G., ‘Oil Wars,’ USAEE Working Paper No. 14-163, 2014. Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (Chapter 12: Why Kuwait?).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While Baghdad repeatedly alleged this was part of a Kuwaiti-American economic conspiracy against it,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 315).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it also accused Kuwait of horizontal drilling to steal its oil, and of blocking access to the sea by holding Iraqi-claimed islands.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Confrontation in the Gulf: The Oilfield Lying Below the Iraq-Kuwait Dispute,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 3, 1990. ‘It’s Time to Think Straight About Saddam,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 23, 1997. Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (p. 183). Nasrawi, Salah, ‘Iraq Accuses Kuwait of Violating Border, Stealing Oil,’ &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, July 18, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kuwait’s inflexibility over its oil policies and territorial disputes, despite repeated warnings, was seen by King Fahd of Saudi Arabia among other regional leaders to have brought the invasion on itself, with Riyadh having urged its neighbour to be more accommodating.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (pp. 229–231, 239, 273).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kuwait had the Middle East’s fourth largest oil reserves at an estimated 94 billion barrels, and Iraq initially planned to use its invasion to install a friendly client government in power&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Karsh, Efraim and Rautsi, Inari, &#039;&#039;Saddam Hussein: A Political Biography&#039;&#039;, New York, Grove Press, 1991 (p. 222). &#039;&#039;The Times&#039;&#039;, December 8, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; much as the U.S. had done recently in Grenada in 1983&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Waters, Maurice, ‘The Invasion of Grenada, 1983 and the Collapse of Legal Norms,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Peace Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 23, no. 3, September 1986 (pp. 229–246). Berlin, Michael J., ‘U.S. Allies Join in Lopsided U.N. Vote Condemning Invasion Of Grenada,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 3, 1983.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in Panama just eight months prior in December 1989.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rothschild, Matthew, ‘In Panama, An Illegal and Unwarranted Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 21, 1989. Maechling Jr., Charles, ‘Washington’s Illegal Invasion,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, no. 79, Summer, 1990 (pp. 113–131). Henkin, Louis, ‘The Invasion of Panama Under International Law: A Gross Violation,’ &#039;&#039;Columbia Journal of Transnational Law&#039;&#039;, vol. 29, issue 2, 1991 (pp. 293–318).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With the invasions of Kuwait, Grenada and Panama being almost identical in the kind of international crimes they represented, it was argued by some analysts that by its illegal and unprovoked actions the U.S. had diminished the post-Second World War taboo against crimes of aggression against one’s smaller neighbours and set an international precedent on which Iraq then acted.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;When calls grew in the West to put the Iraqi leadership on trial for the war, the Iraqi Bar Association notably sought to organise a popular trial for President Bush for the crime of invading Grenada, indicating that the recent American attack had some presence in Iraqi political discourse. Baghdad also tried to relativise its crime by tying it to the post-1967 Israeli annexation of Arab lands, in part to win Arab support, and to this end offered to withdraw if Israel also returned to its UN-recognised borders. (&#039;&#039;Baghdad Domestic Service&#039;&#039;, August 16, 1990.) (&#039;&#039;Baghdad Voice of the Masses&#039;&#039;, September 1, 1990.) (&#039;&#039;Iraq News Agency&#039;&#039;, September 4 and 24, 1990.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Much as installing a U.S. client state in Panama was seen in Washington to be necessary to ensure favourable access to the strategically vital Panama Canal, Iraq planned to install a client government in Kuwait which would presumably reduce oil production to within OPEC quotas and invest more of its revenues in Iraq. Kuwait was also expected to agree to a resolution of territorial disputes over the strategically located Bubiyan and Warba islands that was favourable to Baghdad.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Some analysts postulated that Iraq had been given the green light by Washington to take military action against Kuwait, possibly in an effort to bait Baghdad into invading, with U.S. Ambassador April Glaspie having told President Hussein shortly before the war: “We have no opinion on the Arab-Arab conflicts, like your border disagreement with Kuwait.” The State Department also affirmed to Baghdad that Washington had “no special defence or security commitments to Kuwait.” (‘Confrontation in the Gulf; U.S. Gave Iraq Little Reason Not to Mount Kuwait Assault,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 23, 1990.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With Soviet influence in the Middle East having been in decline for over a decade Iraq remained the only major power in the region outside the Western sphere of influence. Its close security ties with the USSR and China, highly tense relations with Western-aligned Israel, and unpredictable leadership, led it to be seen as a potential challenger to Western interests. With the Cold War over and Iran successfully contained, crushing Iraq’s military and economy would mark a key turning point in regional order, returning it to the pre-Cold War status quo of near unchallenged Western hegemony. Following the USSR’s effective withdrawal from its prior role of containing Western power, demonstrating America and its allies’ ability to project force on a tremendous scale into the territories of countries across the world would also send a message of unchallenged strength with the potential to transform global order.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to U.S. Air Force Chief of Staff General Michael J. Dugan, President George H. W. Bush intended to go to war with Iraq almost as soon as he heard Kuwait had been invaded, and quickly announced plans for an air campaign which would concentrate on targeting Iraqi population centres.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 6, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Dugan was dismissed from his post a few days after his revelations.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clarke, Richard A., &#039;&#039;Against All Enemies&#039;&#039;, New York, Free Press, 2004 (p. 9).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus while Iraq initially announced plans on August 5 that it had begun its withdrawal from Kuwait,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Iraq News Agency&#039;&#039;, August 3, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the announcement on August 8 that the U.S. was deploying its own forces near Iraq’s borders, including unprecedentedly to neighbouring Saudi Arabia, led Baghdad to reverse its plans.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, August 9, 1990. Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Collins, 1992 (pp. 285, 288).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kuwait was instead formally annexed into Iraq on August 28,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Iraq News Agency&#039;&#039;, August 28, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with the territory expected to be used as leverage to gain Western security guarantees, or to otherwise serve as a buffer zone between Iraq and the Western military contingent in the Gulf in the face of possible attacks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Soviets Say Iraq Accepts Kuwait Pullout Linked to Truce and End to Sanctions; Bush Rejects Conditions: War is to Go On,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 22, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Opportunities for a mediated settlement over Kuwait were notably consistently rejected by Washington on the basis that they would legitimise the Iraqi government, despite Baghdad repeatedly indicating a willingness withdraw and restore Kuwaiti sovereignty.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Iraq’s key condition for withdrawing was that it would be guaranteed that it would not come under Western attack afterwards. As President Hussein informed former British Prime Minister Edward Heath when asked to withdraw Iraqi forces from Kuwait: “But what guarantee will you give me that if I pull out of Kuwait, the Americans and the British won’t come in with forces and be in a better position to bomb me and my country than they are at the moment; to attack us from Kuwait instead of Saudi Arabia?”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (pp. 340–341).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An offer on August 7 proposed that in return for security guarantees Iraq would fully withdraw, reinstate the Kuwaiti monarchy, reach an agreement with Washington for all matters pertaining to oil, and later even to sign a non-aggression pact with Kuwait. Washington’s response indicated it saw there was little to discuss.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 310–313).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In part as a result it was widely assessed that the U.S. sought to have Iraq remain in Kuwait so as to provide a pretext for military action.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 318).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As noted in a publication by the U.S. National Security Archive regarding efforts by Soviet leader Mikhail Gorbachev to mediate a peace deal: “the United States saw Gorbachev’s efforts to work out a peaceful solution as a problem and a nuisance. At that moment Washington was concerned that Saddam might actually comply with U.N. resolutions, which would undermine the grounds for [the military operation] Desert Storm.” A peaceful resolution was not seen to be in Washington’s interest.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Savranskaya, Svetlana and Blanton, Thomas, ‘Gorbachev’s “Diplomatic Marathon” to Prevent the 1991 Persian Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;NSA Archive&#039;&#039;, February 26, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. instead quickly took an uncompromising position and called for the removal of Saddam Hussein as Iraqi president and the disbanding of the Iraqi Military as preconditions for a peaceful settlement.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wells, Donald Arthur, &#039;&#039;The United Nations: States Vs International Laws&#039;&#039;, New York, Algora Publishing, 2005 (p. 86).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Baghdad expressed a strong willingness to enter negotiations with the assistance of the Arab League, the USSR and even America’s ally France, but having alienated its neighbours over the previous decade it was isolated on the international stage. The Cold War’s end and Soviet Union’s effective capitulation to the West enabled the U.S. and its allies to take an unprecedentedly hard line, guaranteeing much greater freedom to launch military strikes in the Middle East than at any time since the colonial era.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Soviets Say Iraq Accepts Kuwait Pullout Linked to Truce and End to Sanctions; Bush Rejects Conditions: War is to Go On,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 22, 1991. ‘Gorbachev’s “Diplomatic Marathon” to Prevent the 1991 Persian Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;National Security Archive&#039;&#039;, February 26, 2021. Kapeliouk, Amnon, ‘The U.S.S.R. and the Gulf Crisis,’ &#039;&#039;Journal of Palestine Studies&#039;&#039;, vol. 20, no. 3, Spring, 1991 (pp. 70–78).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Baghdad persisted that it needed security guarantees if it was to withdraw from Kuwait, the U.S. was expected to press for Iraq’s full disarmament of strategic military assets even if Iraqi forces withdrew.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (p. 348).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher, who played a key role in lobbying Washington to take military action, insisted that it was vital to destroy Iraq’s military and likely all of its industrial potential. “No one should interfere with that objective,” she declared to Soviet KGB Director Yevgeni Primakov. When asked: “so you see no other option but war?,” she replied with a definite “no.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 269, 338).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Former State Secretary Henry Kissinger informed the Senate Armed Services Committee on November 28 that “any solution to the crisis must provide for a reduction of Iraq‘s offensive capability…. Without addressing this fundamental imbalance, a solution will only postpone, and probably exacerbate, and eventual resolution of Gulf instability.” His views were seen as a guide to American thinking, although they were less hardline and those of President Bush and his Secretary of State James Baker.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 355, 356).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Bush similarly alluded to ensuring the Iraqi leader could not “keep his military power” as a key objective, as neutralising the country increasingly became a goal in and of itself regardless of the status of Kuwait.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 352).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There was little doubt anywhere in the world that Iraq’s invasion and annexation of another UN member state was illegal, and that Kuwait’s population was worse off under occupation than it had been beforehand. This was far from sufficient, however, to gain support globally or even among Western populations for a military campaign against Iraq – particularly considering that Baghdad was offering to withdraw its forces with very limited conditions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Atkinson, Rick, &#039;&#039;Crusade: The Untold Story of the Persian Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, Houghton Mifflin Company, 1993 (p. 284). ‘Soviets Say Iraq Accepts Kuwait Pullout Linked to Truce and End to Sanctions; Bush Rejects Conditions: War is to Go On,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 22, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A country invading its neighbour halfway across the world was hardly enough to sufficiently vilify it in the U.S. – particularly considering that America had launched full scale invasions of its own neighbours twice in the past decade including one just months before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Media in the West had for decades focused on vilification of Communism, of Soviet peoples as an ‘Asiatic Menace’ and ‘Red Terror,’ and at times on Chinese, Vietnamese and North Koreans as an ‘Asiatic Horde’ that threatened the Western world.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Russell, Edmund, &#039;&#039;War and Nature: Fighting Humans and Insects with Chemicals from World War I to Silent Spring&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 2001 (pp. 187, 188). ‘New war, old warlord,’ &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, December 11, 1950.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Preceding this Japan had been the target for demonisation – ranging from papers in leading scientific journals examining alleged Japanese ethnic inferiority to posters depicting its population as insects and rats, in the context of portrayals of the war as a racial and civilisational clash between East and West.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dower, John, &#039;&#039;War Without Mercy: Race and Power in the Pacific War&#039;&#039;, New York, Panthoen, 1986 (pp. 18, 71). Ham, Paul, &#039;&#039;Hiroshima Nagasaki: The Real Story of the Atomic Bombings and their Aftermath&#039;&#039;, New York, Doubleday, 2012 (p. 14). Hastings, Max, &#039;&#039;Nemesis: The Battle for Japan&#039;&#039;, New York, Harper Perennial, 2008 (pp. 39, 200, 201). Schrijvers, Peter, &#039;&#039;The GI War Against Japan: American Soldiers in Asia and the Pacific During World War II&#039;&#039;, New York, New York University Press, 2005 (pp. 212, 217).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Arab world, by contrast, had seen little attention in Western media as an ‘enemy’ figure. Arab jihadists employing terrorist tactics were largely aligned with Western interests and received considerable Western support in their campaign against the Soviet-aligned Democratic Republic of Afghanistan, and subsequently against the Soviet Union.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Weiner, Tim, ‘History to Trump: CIA was aiding Afghan rebels before the Soviets invaded in ’79,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 7, 2019. Crile, George, &#039;&#039;Charlie Wilson’s War: The Extraordinary Story of How the Wildest Man in Congress and a Rogue CIA Agent Changed the History of Our Times&#039;&#039;, New York, Grove Press, 2003. Bergen, Peter, &#039;&#039;Holy War Inc&#039;&#039;., New York, The Free Press, 2001 (p.68). Coll, Steve, ‘CIA in Afghanistan: In CIA’s Covert War, Where to Draw the Line Was Key,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, July 20, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the 1980s a large majority of Arab governments were aligned with Western interests, with Libya being the only state to receive significant negative coverage in Western media. Few in the U.S. had heard of Iraq before 1990, and those who had knew of it politically mainly as on the ‘good side’ working with the ‘free world’ to contain the ‘evil’ Iranian revolutionary government. Indeed, under Saddam Hussein’s leadership which began in 1979 Iraq’s relations with the West had improved significantly as Baghdad distanced itself the USSR and Soviet-backed Syria.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 37–40, 56–57).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For war against Iraq efforts were made not only to portray the country as a significant threat, but also to vilify both the Iraqi government and the general population by presenting Iraqi forces as committing a wave of extreme atrocities. Western efforts to cast Iraq as both an imminent threat and a uniquely depraved actor relied very heavily on fabricated claims that had little basis in the reality of the situation on the ground. The Bush administration and its partners made the case that if Kuwait was allowed to fall permanently, Iraq would subsequently launch invasions across the Middle East. Resembling a key argument for the Vietnam War, this was essentially a Middle Eastern iteration of the ‘domino theory.’ As noted in the &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039; in 2002, a key part of the first Bush administration’s case “was that an Iraqi juggernaut was also threatening to roll into Saudi Arabia. Citing top-secret satellite images, Pentagon officials estimated in mid-September that up to 250,000 Iraqi troops and 1,500 tanks stood on the border, threatening the key U.S. oil supplier.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘In war, some facts less factual,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nothing less than a quarter of a million Iraqi troops, battle hardened from an invasion of Iran and with heavy armour supporting them, amassed on the border of the world’s largest oil exporter, appeared very menacing. Like many aspects of the propaganda campaign, however, it turned out to have no basis in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Claims of Iraqi forces massed on Saudi Arabia’s borders provided the pretext for the first major deployments of U.S. ground units to the Gulf region – which in turn influenced Baghdad to keep its forces in Kuwait where it had previously stated that it would withdraw after a new pro-Iraqi client government was installed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The first large scale deployments of U.S. ground and air units to the Gulf, and subsequent expansion of the Western military presence, was strongly opposed by both secular and Islamist voices in the Arab world. Among statements to this effect, President Chadli Bendjedid of Algeria warned regarding the significance of U.S. deployments as a turning point in regional affairs: “We have fought all our lives to get rid of imperialism and imperialist forces, but now we see that our endeavours are wasted and the Arab nation – and I am not nominating anyone specifically – is inviting foreigners to intervene. We were not given a chance to solve this problem in an Arab way or an Arab context.” (Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (pp. 292, 296).)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Reporter Jean Heller from the Florida-based &#039;&#039;St. Petersburg Times&#039;&#039; obtained commercial satellite images of the Saudi-Kuwaiti border at the exact same time and location that Washington claimed American intelligence had found the large Iraqi force. The images showed nothing but empty desert, which substantiated Saddam Hussein’s personal claim that Iraqi forces were all deployed far from the Saudi border to prevent any misunderstandings and as a guarantee of the kingdom’s security. Heller contacted the office of Defence Secretary Dick Cheney “for evidence refuting the &#039;&#039;Times’&#039;&#039; photos or analysis offering to hold the story if proven wrong,” but received none. As noted in the &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, the Iraqi build-up on Saudi Arabia’s borders “was the whole justification for Bush sending troops in there, and it just didn’t exist.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Saudi leadership was itself sceptical of U.S. claims, with its armed forces detecting no Iraqi presence near its border.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heikal, Mohamed, &#039;&#039;Illusions of Triumph: An Arab View of the Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, HarperCollins, 1993 (pp. 272–273).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It mattered not where hundreds of thousands of Iraqi personnel really were, but where Washington and major Western media outlets said they were, with this seemingly imminent threat providing sufficient pretext to quickly involve the U.S. and a growing coalition of its security partners in the Gulf. Iraqi control of Saudi and Kuwaiti oil, it was said, would allow it to deny the West the supplies it needed and would place Baghdad in a position to sway global oil prices. Thus much as Imperial Japan 50 years prior had seen a Western oil embargo as a reason to go to war,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stinnett, Robert B., &#039;&#039;Day of Deceit: The Truth About FDR and Pearl Harbor&#039;&#039;, New York, Free Press, 2000 (p. 14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the United States now portrayed itself as being at risk of a similar crisis if it did not act quickly. According to President Bush, guarding the safe supply of oil was a major cause for the initial U.S. deployments to the Gulf,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bush, George H. W., Address to the Nation Announcing the Deployment of United States Armed Forces to Saudi Arabia, August 8, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with Trade Representative Carla Hills subsequently stating that the following campaign to restore the Kuwaiti monarchy was necessary “to guarantee the right to import oil.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. xxiv).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The claim of a threat to oil supplies, however, was itself based on the lie that Iraqi deployments reflected an intent to invade Saudi Arabia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Complementing the portrayal of an Iraqi threat, and playing a much more significant role in swaying Western and global opinion, an intensive months-long propaganda campaign by Western media outlets, officials and various non-government organisations made allegations of gruesome Iraqi atrocities. The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, for example, reported that Iraqi soldiers were “attacking Kuwaiti civilians with axes, raping women and hanging mutilated body parts of slain victims in the streets of Kuwait City.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nora Boustany, ‘Refugees Describe Iraqi Atrocities Seen in Kuwait,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 26, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only after the war’s end did it become apparent that these kinds of reports, lacking corroboration and often citing sources with obvious incentives to exaggerate or outright fabricate claims, were far removed from reality. Such reports nevertheless successfully recast Iraq’s overseas image within a very short period. Western coverage and discourse in many ways resembled that of 1942 against Japan, that of 1950 against North Korea and China, and that of the early 1980s against Afghanistan and the Soviet Union. The most prominent atrocities circulated by Western media and verified by Western officials, which served to foster significant anti-Iraqi sentiments, turned out to be fabrications.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Skopeliti, Clea, ‘Saddam Hussein “acted like Hitler” when Iraq invaded Kuwait, Thatcher said,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to U.S. Senate Foreign Relations Committee Chairman Clairborne Pell,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second front: censorship and propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, Berkeley, University of California Press, 2005 (p. 72).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Saddam Hussein was very widely likened to a new Adolf Hitler in the West. President Bush claimed he was “even worse than Hitler.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Raum, Tom, ‘Bush Says Saddam Even Worse Than Hitler,’ &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, November 1, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. print media notably likened Hussein to Hitler 1,035 separate times.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Keeble, Richard, &#039;&#039;The Myth of Saddam Hussein: New Militarism and the Propaganda Function of the Human Interest Story&#039;&#039;, New York, Routledge, 1998 (p. 73).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This almost cliché description for any serious Western adversary continued to be used from the 1950s well into the 21st century, from Egypt’s President Nasser&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Braun, Lindsay Frederick, ‘Suez Reconsidered: Anthony Eden’s Orientalism and the Suez Crisis,’ &#039;&#039;The Historian&#039;&#039; vol. 65, no. 3, Spring 2003 (pp. 535–561). ‘Hitler On the Nile,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Iran’s Supreme Leaders Khomeini&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 70).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Khamenei&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Knipp, Kersten, ‘Ayatollah Khamenei and the “final solution” in the Middle East,’ &#039;&#039;Deutsche Welle&#039;&#039;, May 24, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to North Korean President Kim Jong Un&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Furchtgott-Roth, Harold, ‘Time To Take On Kim Jong Un,’ &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, December 22, 2014. Gamel, Kim, ‘Biden calls North Korean leader a “thug” but says he’d meet Kim if denuclearization is agreed,’ &#039;&#039;Stars and Stripes&#039;&#039;, October 23, 2020. Martirosyan, Lucy, ‘Trump-Kim summit gave “master manipulator” a global platform, says defector,’ &#039;&#039;PRI&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2019. Weiss, Bari, ‘Kim Jong-un Isn’t Tough. North Koreans Are.,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 14, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Chinese President Xi Jinping&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kolb, Charles, ‘Xi Jinping’s China and Hitler’s Germany: Growing parallels,’ &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, January 6, 2021. Goradia, Prafull, ‘Hitler and Xi,’ &#039;&#039;The Statesman&#039;&#039;, February 7, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; among over a dozen other examples.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kelley, Michael B., ‘12 Prominent People Who Compared Putin To Hitler Circa 1938,’ &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, May 22, 2014. ‘Putin “will use World Cup like Hitler’s Olympics”, agrees Johnson,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, March 21, 2018. Johnson, Paul, ‘Is Vladimir Putin Another Adolf Hitler?,’ &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, April 16, 2014. Sharman, Jon, ‘Even Hitler didn’t “sink” to using chemical weapons like Assad has, Sean Spicer claims,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, April 12, 2017. Fisk, Robert, ‘Syria report: One is reminded of Nazi Germany,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, October 5, 2016. Saberi, Fred, ‘From Nazism to Islamism in Europe,’ &#039;&#039;The Jerusalem Post&#039;&#039;, July 2, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Invading Kuwait alone, however, was far from sufficient to vilify Hussein to the ‘Hitler level’ in the eyes of Western publics, which would require several months of concerted reports portraying mass atrocities against the Kuwaiti population. Pressing such a narrative to demonise the country had very significant implications for the Iraqi population. Every Iraqi soldier became a “Saddam Hussein soldier,” Iraqi industries became “Saddam’s factories,” and the Iraqi Army became “Saddam’s Army.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A notable example was U.S. Army Major General Thomas Rhame, who stated when justifying burying Iraqi personnel alive in their trenches: “A thousand dead Saddam Hussein soldiers is not worth one U.S. soldier’s life.” While Rhame’s rationale may have been sound from a military standpoint, it was made much more palatable to the general public when those being buried to save Americans and having a low value attributed to their lives were “Saddam Hussein soldiers” – rather than “Iraqi soldiers.” The demonisation of the Iraqi leader facilitated the use of the former as a more dehumanising term. (‘Riding the Storm – how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This served not only to dehumanise Iraqis, but also to facilitate much harsher measures against their country, with such extreme personification of a country in the figure of a vilified leader becoming increasingly common in Western propaganda in the decades following the Gulf War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;The Story of Slaughtered Incubator Babies Paves the Way to War&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
Among the multiple narratives vilifying Iraq, the one which had the strongest impact and gained especially strong endorsement from prominent political figures was the claim that Iraqi military personnel had taken babies out of incubators at Kuwaiti hospitals and left them to die on the floors. The claim was most famously made as part of a highly emotional testimony before the U.S. Congressional Human Rights Caucus on October 10, 1990, by a 15-year-old Kuwaiti girl who identified only as Nayirah. Her family name was not revealed on the basis that it could invite reprisals against relatives still in Kuwait. Nayirah was in fact the daughter of the Kuwaiti ambassador to the United States, Saud al-Sabah, as the Senators who sponsored her hearings well knew, and she had not been in Kuwait since the Iraqi invasion. The entire story, it emerged after the Gulf War was over, was false.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Deception on Capitol Hill,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 15, 1992. MacArthur, John R., ‘Remember Nayirah, Witness for Kuwait?,’&#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 6, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nayirah’s allegations were backed and strongly endorsed by Western media outlets, human rights organisations and political figures. The story was described as President Bush’s “favoured symbol of Iraqi vileness” which he referred to repeatedly both leading up to and during war – a reminder for both Western publics and the wider world of who the ‘good side’ and ‘bad side’ were and why extreme measures against Iraq were justified.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cockburn, Alexander, ‘Right Stuff,’ &#039;&#039;London Review of Books&#039;&#039;, vol. 13, no. 3, February 1991. Walton, Douglas, &#039;&#039;Appeal to Pity: Argumentum Ad Misericordiam&#039;&#039;, Albany, State University of New York Press, 1997 (p. 129). Boyack, Connor, &#039;&#039;Feardom: How Politicians Exploit Your Emotions and What You Can Do to Stop Them&#039;&#039;, Salt Lake City, Libertas Press, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The testimony, echoed in multiple reports across Western media and in strong rhetoric from key political figures, played a particularly central role in building consensus both in the Western world and globally for decisive military action against Iraq.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Nayirah testimony was far from isolated, with Western news outlets citing a wide range of sources which made the very same claims long before the Kuwaiti girl spoke on Capitol Hill. On September 5, 35 days before the testimony was given, the London-based &#039;&#039;Daily Telegraph&#039;&#039; reported citing Kuwaiti sources: “babies in the premature unit of one hospital had been removed from their incubators so that these, too, could be carried off” – taken to Iraq as war loot.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;International Human Rights: Problems of Law, Policy, and Practice&#039;&#039;, New York, Wolters Kluwer, 2018 (p. 581).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On September 7 the same story from Reuters, which was also based in London, was re-reported by the &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, which marked the first time it reached the U.S. It cited Americans who had escaped stating that Iraqis were: “taking hospital equipment, babies out of incubators. Life-support systems are turned off…. They are even removing traffic lights … the Iraqis are beating Kuwaitis, torturing them, knifing them, beating them, cutting their ears off if they are caught resisting or are with the [Kuwaiti] army or police.” They described people stranded in Kuwait as “begging” for U.S. forces to launch a military intervention to save them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘171 Americans Fly to Freedom : Refugees Fear for Husbands, Tell of Iraqi Atrocities,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, September 7, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The fact that Reuters and the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; allowed sources to remain anonymous and give testimony with a total lack of evidence was seen by some as highly suspicious, and was described by one analyst as “a serious breach of one of the few ironclad rules of journalism.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 54, 55).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While the origin of the incubator babies atrocity fabrication appeared to be Britain, it was subsequently expanded on considerably in the U.S. to form the heart of the public understanding of what kind of country Iraq was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reports by a number of news outlets were themselves far from enough to sufficiently reshape perceptions of Iraq, and it was thus necessary as part of the next stage in escalation of the narrative that Nayirah spoke at Congressional Human Rights Caucus. The caucus provided the ideal setting, and since it was not officially a committee of the U.S. Congress the legal accoutrements that would usually deter a witness from knowingly providing false testimony were not in place. While lying under oath was a very serious crime in front of a congressional committee, in front of the less formal human rights caucus the testifying party could not be held accountable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The leading orchestrator of the Nayirah testimony was the Washington D.C. based public relations committee the Citizens for a Free Kuwait (CFK), which was heavily funded by the exiled Kuwaiti government.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 49). Prokop, Dieter, ‘Kriegsberichterstattung: Geschichte, Produktionsbedingungen und Produktstrukturen’ [War coverage: history, production conditions and product structures], Mass Communications Lecture, Winter 1999/2000 (https://www.audimax.de/fileadmin/hausarbeiten/medienwissenschaft/Hausarbeit_Medienwissenschaft_Kriegsberichterstattung_Geschichte_Produktionsbedingungen_und_Produktstrukturen_ahx1130.pdf).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; CFK worked closely with the public relations firm Hill+Knowlton to influence world opinion against Iraq, and more specifically to gain support for U.S. military action against the country. Public relations efforts included producing propaganda videos depicting life under Iraqi occupation, organising a ‘Kuwait Information Day’ on college campuses, having churches observe a national day of prayer for Kuwait, and even having September 24th declared ‘Free Kuwait Day’ in thirteen American states.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 49–51).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hill+Knowlton was the largest and widely considered the most influential public relations firm in Washington at the time,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Nayirah,’ 60 Mintues, &#039;&#039;CBS News Transcript&#039;&#039;, vol. XXIV, no. 18, January 19, 1992 (p. 11).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and conducted a $1 million study with the goal of ascertaining how best to shape public opinion in favour of supporting action against Iraq.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rowse, Aruther E., ‘Teary Testimony to Push America Toward War,’ &#039;&#039;The San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, October 18, 1992 (p. 9/Z1).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The study was based on focus groups and was conducted by Withington Groups – a leading provider of such services. It found that a strong emphasis on atrocities in particular would be most effective, giving specific details on the kind of story which would have the most powerful impact on public opinion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Andersen, Robin, &#039;&#039;A century of media, a century of war&#039;&#039;, Bern, Peter Lang, 2006 (pp. 170–172).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The public relations campaign conducted by Hill+Knowlton was later found to have cost approximately $12 million – over $24 million if valued in 2022 dollars.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Jury Says 3 Took Kuwaiti Money To Promote War,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, July 8, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The firm coached Nayirah on how to give her testimony and wrote the script which she recited in the address to the Human Rights Caucus.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sriramesh, Krishnamurthy and Vercic, Dejan, &#039;&#039;The Global Public Relations Handbook: Theory, Research, and Practice&#039;&#039;, Mahwah, Lawrence Erlbaum, 2003 (p. 418).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The testimony given two months after the Iraqi invasion read as follows:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Mr. Chairman, and members of the committee, my name is Nayirah and I just came out of Kuwait. My mother and I were in Kuwait on August 2nd for a peaceful summer holiday. My older sister had a baby on July 29th and we wanted to spend some time in Kuwait with her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I only pray that none of my 10th grade classmates had a summer vacation like I did. I may have wished sometimes that I can be an adult, that I could grow up quickly. What I saw happening to the children of Kuwait and to my country has changed my life forever, has changed the life of all Kuwaitis, young and old, mere children or more.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My sister with my five-day-old nephew travelled across the desert to safety. There is no milk available for the baby in Kuwait. They barely escaped when their car was stuck in the desert sand and help came from Saudi Arabia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I stayed behind and wanted to do something for my country. The second week after invasion, I volunteered at the Al Dar Hospital with 12 other women who wanted to help as well. I was the youngest volunteer. The ‘other’ women were from 20 to 30 years old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While I was there, I saw the Iraqi soldiers come into the hospital with guns. They took the babies out of the incubators, took the incubators and left the children to die on the cold floor. It was horrifying. I could not help but think of my nephew who was born premature and might have died that day as well. After I left the hospital, some of my friends and I distributed flyers condemning the Iraqi invasion until we were warned we might be killed if the Iraqis saw us.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Iraqis have destroyed everything in Kuwait. They stripped the supermarkets of food, the pharmacies of medicine, the factories of medical supplies, ransacked their houses and tortured neighbours and friends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I saw and talked to a friend of mine after his torture and release by the Iraqis. He is 22 but he looked as though he could have been an old man. The Iraqis dunked his head into a swimming pool until he almost drowned. They pulled out his fingernails and then played electric shocks to sensitive private parts of his body. He was lucky to survive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If an Iraqi soldier is found dead in the neighbourhood, they burn to the ground all the houses in the general vicinity and would not let firefighters come until the only ash and rubble was left.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Iraqis were making fun of President Bush and verbally and physically abusing my family and me on our way out of Kuwait. We only did so because life in Kuwait became unbearable. They have forced us to hide, burn or destroy everything identifying our country and our government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I want to emphasise that Kuwait is our mother and the Emir our father. We repeated this on the roofs of our houses in Kuwait until the Iraqis began shooting at us, and we shall repeat it again. I am glad I am 15, old enough to remember Kuwait before Saddam Hussein destroyed it and young enough to rebuild it&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thank you.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Hill+Knowlton was highly effective in ensuring that the hearing received maximum coverage. The firm sent its own crew to film the testimony and sent out a video news release to MediaLink which served 700 television stations across the U.S., with portions of the testimony on &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039; alone reaching an estimated 35–53 million Americans that night.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rowse, Arthur E., ‘How to build support for war,’ &#039;&#039;Columbia Journalism Review&#039;&#039;, September–October 1992. Sriramesh, Krishnamurthy and Vercic, Dejan, &#039;&#039;The Global Public Relations Handbook: Theory, Research, and Practice&#039;&#039;, Mahwah, Lawrence Erlbaum, 2003 (pp. 418, 419).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Congressional Panel to which it was given notably did not demand any kind of proof, with the emotional account widely accepted both in the United States and overseas.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Krauss, Clifford, ‘Congressman Says Girl Was Credible,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 12, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nayirah’s testimony proved to have a pivotal effect on public opinion, with co-chairman of the Human Rights Caucus Representative John Porter stating that in his eight years of service on the Caucus he had never heard of such “brutality and inhumanity and sadism” as that which the Iraqis were allegedly committing.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pratt, Cornelius, ‘Hill &amp;amp;#x26; Knowlton’s two ethical dilemmas,’ &#039;&#039;Public Relations Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 20, no. 3, 1994 (p. 288). Boyack, Connor, &#039;&#039;Feardom: How Politicians Exploit Your Emotions and What You Can Do to Stop Them&#039;&#039;, Salt Lake City, Libertas Press, 2014 (p. 45).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Complementing atrocity fabrication efforts Hill+Knowlton also made considerable efforts to present the Kuwaiti political system to members of Congress as one with commonalities with those of the West, and thereby invoke ideological support for its deposed semi-constitutional monarchy and for a war to restore it to power.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sriramesh, Krishnamurthy and Vercic, Dejan, &#039;&#039;The Global Public Relations Handbook: Theory, Research, and Practice&#039;&#039;, Mahwah, Lawrence Erlbaum, 2003 (p. 418).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Congressmen Tom Lantos and John E. Porter notably had close ties to Hill+Knowlton and received $50,000 from CFK as donations to the private group, the Congressional Human Rights Foundation, which they had themselves founded, as well as free office space at Hill+Knowlton’s Washington headquarters.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Krauss, Clifford, ‘Congressman Says Girl Was Credible,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 12, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such donations in exchange for political favours were hardly an unheard of practice, with multiple political figures receiving generous contributions to various charitable or human rights foundations associated with them in exchange for actions that advantaged the donors. These practices became more widely known two decades later under the Barack Obama administration due to the relationship between State Secretary Hillary Clinton and the Clinton Foundation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Becker, Jo and McIntire, Mike, ‘Cash Flowed to Clinton Foundation Amid Russian Uranium Deal,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 23, 2015. Helderman, Rosalind S. and Hamburger, Tom, ‘Foreign governments gave millions to foundation while Clinton was at State Dept,’ &#039;&#039;The Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2015. Ballhaus, Rebecca, ‘Newly Released Emails Highlight Clinton Foundation’s Ties to State Department,’ &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, August 10, 2016. ‘Will Clinton’s experience be a liability?,’ &#039;&#039;The Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 8, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; would note in 1992 regarding how special interest groups could influence specific parts of the U.S. Congress, citing the Nayirah case with Congressmen Lantos and Porter as an example:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;dubious financial dealings of the House caucus system. Unlike Congressional committees, which act on legislation, the caucuses bring together like-minded members to highlight issues like human rights abuses, the environment and minority concerns. Current rules prohibit the caucuses from accepting private donations or government grants. But the caucuses often have close ties to companion nonprofit ‘foundations’ or ‘institutes’ that attract funds from special interests. Caucus leaders often play a central role in these foundations.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; further drew attention to some of the material benefits which senators could gain from accepting the funds being offered by various interest groups which were seeking favours in return.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Deception on Capitol Hill,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 15, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other officials were similarly targeted, with a separate case seeing officials including former U.S. ambassador to Bahrain, Sam H. Zakhem, found to have taken $7.7 million in Kuwaiti money to help build public support in America for military action against Iraq. Zakhem and others ran front businesses from August 1990 to influence public opinion, although further details on how they did so were not given.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Jury Says 3 Took Kuwaiti Money To Promote War,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, July 8, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Congressmen Lantos and Porter not only helped to conceal the identity of Nayirah when she testified, but also sponsored the congressional hearings on Iraqi atrocities.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Walton, Douglas, &#039;&#039;Appeal to Pity: Argumentum Ad Misericordiam&#039;&#039;, Albany, State University of New York Press, 1997 (p. 136–137). Krauss, Clifford, ‘Congressman Says Girl Was Credible,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 12, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These in turn formed the heart of a public relations campaign against Iraq under the guise of concern over human rights abuses. Had these hearings not been sponsored, or had the nature of Nayirah’s testimony not been concealed from the outset, public and world opinion toward Iraq would have almost certainly been very different. Manipulation of public opinion in such a way, in turn, was key to facilitating moves to sanction and later to make war on Iraq. As award winning former &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reporter and president of &#039;&#039;Harper’s Magazine&#039;&#039; John R. MacArthur observed: “it was all part of a campaign to turn Saddam Hussein, at least in the public consciousness, into Adolf Hitler. And the feeling was that they couldn’t sell the Gulf War without this. In other words, they had to cheat to win … if he’s a baby killer then, reasonable people can disagree about how to enforce international law, how to prevent countries from invading other countries, but we have to draw the line at baby killing.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur John R., ‘How False Testimony and a Massive U.S. Propaganda Machine Bolstered George H.W. Bush’s War on Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Democracy Now&#039;&#039;, December 5, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Executive director of Middle East Watch Andrew Whitley, who participated in an investigation in post-war Kuwait that visited multiple hospitals, stated regarding the effect that the narrative of Iraqis slaughtering incubator babies had:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I think the impact was enormous. I think it was a story which had been treated as one [in] which Iraq was capable of any depravity. Most of the incubators which had apparently been stolen had been stored away. When we went to the maternity hospital we saw that there was an entire wing which had been stripped and they had been put away into a storeroom … it was a major lie. I don’t believe there was any truth in fact as to Iraqis having deliberately systematically removed babies from incubators in order to steal them. And I think it made a major impact on public opinion in this country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Maggie O’Kane interview with Andrew Whitley in: ‘Riding the Storm – how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The centrality of the incubator story, as one of many alleged Iraqi atrocities which were being continually reported and re-reported by Western media sources, NGOs and political figures, was attested to on 60 Minutes as follows: “There was plenty of evidence of Iraqi brutality, but the incubator story became almost a rallying cry. It has Presidential confirmation and the confirmation of Amnesty International, which published a report after Nayirah testified, quoting her and claiming 312 babies were killed when Iraqi troops pulled them from their incubators.” This extreme claim was reportedly more than the actual number of incubators in all of Kuwait City’s hospitals.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Nayirah,’ 60 Mintues, &#039;&#039;CBS News Transcript&#039;&#039;, vol. XXIV, no. 18, January 19, 1992 (p. 8). MacArthur John R., ‘How False Testimony and a Massive U.S. Propaganda Machine Bolstered George H.W. Bush’s War on Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Democracy Now&#039;&#039;, December 5, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prominent American scholar Tom Regan, writing for the &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, recalled regarding the powerful effects Nayirah’s testimony had on public opinion:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;More than 10 years later, I can still recall my brother Sean’s face. It was bright red. Furious. Not one given to fits of temper, Sean was in an uproar. He was a father, and he had just heard that Iraqi soldiers had taken scores of babies out of incubators in Kuwait City and left them to die. The Iraqis had shipped the incubators back to Baghdad. A pacifist by nature, my brother was not in a peaceful mood that day. ‘We’ve got to go and get Saddam Hussein. Now,’ he said passionately. I completely understood his feelings. Although I had no family of my own then, who could countenance such brutality? The news of the slaughter had come at a key moment in the deliberations about whether the U.S. would invade Iraq. Those who watched the non-stop debates on TV saw that many of those who had previously wavered on the issue had been turned into warriors by this shocking incident.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Regan, Tom, ‘When contemplating war, beware of babies in incubators,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, September 6, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The next stage in strengthening the narrative involved Western human rights organisations, which from 1990 would increasingly emerge as a key tool in atrocity fabrication efforts. The perceived credibility of these organisations, which presented themselves as having no connection to any government or political agenda and working impartially for the interests of humanity, was a major asset to efforts to lend weight to both media reports and Nayirah’s testimony. The most prominent Western human rights organisation at the time, London-based NGO Amnesty International, publicised multiple independent reports which claimed Iraqi personnel had indeed carried out such killings.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cockburn, Alexander, ‘Right Stuff,’ &#039;&#039;London Review of Books&#039;&#039;, vol. 13, no. 3, February 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amnesty was the first in the world to produce publications which claimed to independently verify what Nayirah had said.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Deception on Capitol Hill,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 15, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Amnesty published a report on December 19 which played a vital role in further escalating the demonisation of Iraq, stating that Iraqi troops “left 300 premature babies to die after stealing their incubators.” It claimed to have talked to several doctors and nurses who “gave details of the deaths of 300 babies removed from incubators in hospitals by Iraqi troops and left to die on cold floors.” The NGO further declared that it had “substantial information on the extent of the killings.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Frankel, Glenn, ‘Amnesty International Accuses Iraq of Atrocities in Kuwait,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 19, 1990. ‘Iraqi Atrocities Cited by Amnesty,’ &#039;&#039;The Globe and Mail&#039;&#039;, December 19, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The report was said to have given the story “the ring of authority because it carried Amnesty’s imprimatur,” thereby giving the claim of Iraqi soldiers slaughtering babies “a quantum leap in public relations terms.” Amnesty’s U.S. executive director, John Healy, gave testimony to the House Committee on Foreign Affairs on January 8 confirming the story.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 66, 67).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amnesty further claimed that Iraqi forces were committing castration, rape, mass executions and mass torture.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraqi Atrocities Cited by Amnesty’, &#039;&#039;The Globe and Mail&#039;&#039;, December 19, 1990 (pp. A1, A2).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The British source, held in high regard as a global champion of human rights, gave much credibility to the growing narrative against Iraq and, through false portrayals extreme Iraqi barbarism, greatly contributed to building widespread public and political support for military action. Amnesty International had worked closely with British and U.S. intelligence agencies in the past,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rubinstein, Alexander, ‘Amnesty International’s Troubling Collaboration with UK &amp;amp;#x26; US Intelligence,’ &#039;&#039;Ron Paul Institute for Peace and Prosperity&#039;&#039;, January 19, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and published multiple reports in the lead up to the war to similar effect citing a range of sources.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cockburn, Alexander, ‘Sifting for the Truth on Both Sides: War brings propaganda, all designed to protect government,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, January 17, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The British NGO worked to form an impression that its claims had left little room for doubt and were fully verified.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Nayirah testimony was widely cited by senators in speeches urging public support for the war. President Bush repeated the story at least ten times in his public statements over the following weeks,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Nayirah,’ 60 Mintues, &#039;&#039;CBS News Transcript&#039;&#039;, vol. XXIV, no. 18, January 19, 1992 (p. 8).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which was itself a testament to the importance of the alleged Iraqi atrocities as the cornerstone in the case for war against the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Walton, Douglas, &#039;&#039;Appeal to Pity: Argumentum Ad Misericordiam&#039;&#039;, Albany, State University of New York Press, 1997 (p. 129).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He used particularly emphatic language such as “babies pulled from incubators and scattered like firewood across the floor.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Mideast Tensions; Excerpts From Speech By Bush at Marine Post,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 23, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On January 10, 1991, as the U.S. Senate voted to authorise military action against Iraq, seven senators cited Nayirah’s testimony in speeches backing the use of force, with some quoting Amnesty’s report on incubator babies word-for-word. The authorisation notably passed by just five votes, 57:42, leading many to conclude after stories of Iraqi atrocities were later debunked that they had proven decisive and provided the Bush administration with the bare majority it needed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Walton, Douglas, &#039;&#039;Appeal to Pity: Argumentum Ad Misericordiam&#039;&#039;, Albany, State University of New York Press, 1997 (p. 129).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; noted, the Nayirah testimony “created a furore that helped convince several Senators to vote in favour of authorising military action against Iraq.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Krauss, Clifford, ‘Congressman Says Girl Was Credible,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 12, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Allegations of mass infanticide were part of a far larger media campaign in the Western world demonising Iraq and were placed at the centre of efforts to build a consensus for war using human rights precisely because focus groups found they were expected to move public opinion the most. There were numerous other examples of alleged atrocities, and Western media outlets very often uncritically reproduced stories sourced from Hill+Knowlton which complemented the Nayirah story and made it appear part of a wider trend of Iraqi barbarism. President Bush, for one, spoke on Thanksgiving Day 1990 of other stories including “mass hangings” and “kids shot for failing to display the photos of Saddam Hussein,” comparing Iraqi conduct to “the days of the slave trade.” He further warned of a potential Iraqi nuclear menace and compared a policy of non-intervention against Baghdad to appeasing Nazi Germany.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Mideast Tensions; Excerpts From Speech By Bush at Marine Post,’ &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 23, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aziz Abu-Hamad from Middle East Watch stated on January 6 regarding the coverage of the conflict in both the U.S. and in U.S.-aligned Arab states:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In August, while I was in Saudi Arabia, I reported to MEW [Middle East Watch] how the leading Saudi daily, &#039;&#039;Al-Riyadh&#039;&#039;, published on its front page photographs of four children who had died of thirst while trying to cross the border from Kuwait. It turned out that the story was bogus and so were the photographs, as the newspaper had to admit a week later. Saudi, Kuwaiti, and Egyptian newspapers are full of similar stories. So are U.S. papers. Many prominent Kuwaitis had been reported dead before I left for Saudi Arabia in mid-October, but I was surprised to find them alive and well in the Kuwaiti Popular Conference. For example the &#039;&#039;L.A. Times&#039;&#039; reported [on October] that Dr. Abdul al-Sumait, a senior official of the Red Crescent, had been killed and his mutilated body was thrown in front of his house. Dr. al-Sumait is also alive and well. When he is not on public relations tours for the Kuwaiti cause, he shares offices with the Kuwait government-in-exile. He is also the source of much of AI’s [Amnesty International’s] information on incubators.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 69).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Regarding the importance of the Kuwaiti incubator story in particular, among multiple accounts of Iraqi atrocities, John MacArthur noted: “The significance of the baby incubator story in the larger propaganda campaign against Saddam Hussein and for the war option cannot be underestimated. Without it, the comparison of Hussein with Hitler loses its lustre; to make the case effectively, one had to prove Hussein’s utter depravity.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 68).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; MacArthur notably recalled a later meeting with the American-educated head of Citizens for a Free Kuwait, Hassan al-Ebraheem, who alongside U.S. public relations firms put out stories alleging gruesome Iraqi atrocities. Although they were thinly evidenced or even totally unevidenced, they had a major impact on public opinion in America. MacArthur emphasised that although by that time the Gulf War was over, al-Ebraheem&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;was still unable to relax and stop selling his story. Iraqi ‘atrocities’ in Kuwait were still very much on his mind, and he said he wanted to show me some shocking photographs. The pictures, at first glance were horrifying. Some were amateurish out-of-focus shots of human figures covered with bloody gashes. A couple of figures had metal shafts driven through their chests, and some were trussed with straps. Another picture showed ‘torture’ instruments. For a few minutes my scepticism about Dr.al-Ebraheem was checked, but on closer examination I realised the human figures were actually mannequins. Someone had reconstructed the alleged results of the Iraqi occupation for public relations purposes.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 47).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This was highly symbolic regarding the entire campaign of atrocity propaganda. The Kuwaiti propaganda agency could do whatever it pleased to the mannequins and claim whatever atrocities it liked had taken place, and with Washington’s blessing this would be widely re-reported by NGOs and media outlets. As MacArthur observed: “The significance of this little pantomime cannot be underestimated; vaguely documented photographs and testimony from unidentified Kuwaitis provided some of the staples of the Hill and Knowlton campaign throughout the late summer and fall.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 47).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== &#039;&#039;&#039;A Million Iraqi Deaths Caused by Atrocity Fabrication&#039;&#039;&#039; ===&lt;br /&gt;
The Gulf War was optimally timed to further U.S. interests, with its military at peak strength in 1990 after a decade of high spending initiated under the Reagan administration, in contrast to its much weaker position in 1980 when Iraq had invaded Iran.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewis, Adrian R., &#039;&#039;The American Culture of War: A History of US Military Force from World War II to Operation Enduring Freedom&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2012 (p. 312).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Had the war taken place five years later, post-Cold War decommissioning of much of the U.S. arsenal, demobilising of its assets and deep spending cuts would have made it considerably harder to fight. With the Soviets and then Russia beginning to offer a new generation of very capable heavyweight fighter and interceptor aircraft and long-range air defence systems for export, and Iraq having begun to seriously invest in fleet modernisation from 1988, Iraqi airspace would have been significantly more difficult to penetrate by 1995.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The USSR would approve the first export of its top fighter the Su-27 in December 1990, just four months after Iraq’s invasion, and had the conflict not broken out Iraq would have been considered a leading client over the next five years. The Su-27 was consistently found in American testing in the 1990s to provide significant advantages over U.S. Air Force fighters. The MiG-31 interceptor, R-73 air-to-air missile and S-300PMU-1 air defence system were among the other assets Iraq would have likely acquired in the 1990s that could have very seriously complicated an American air campaign. Lilley, James and Shambaugh, David L., China’s Military Faces the Future, Abingdon, Routledge, 2015. (pp. 96–99). Department of Defense Appropriations for 2002: Hearings Before a Subcommittee of the Committee on Appropriations House of Representatives, One Hundred and Seventh Congress, First Session, Subcommittee on Defense, Washington D.C., U.S. Government Printing Office, 2004 (p. 813). Gordon, Yefim, Sukhoi Su-27, Hinckley, Midland Publishing, 2007 (p. 524). Lake, Jon, Su-27 Flanker: Sukhoi Superfighter, London, Osprey, 1992 (Introduction).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the American campaign was very heavily centred on air power, this could have caused serious complications. Iraq’s ballistic missile arsenal, which already proved a challenge to tackle despite using 1960s Scud technologies, was also expected to be brought several decades forwards technologically with the purchase of new high precision solid fuelled designs in the early 1990s which would have placed U.S. assets at much greater risk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Had the Kuwait crisis occurred five or ten years earlier, the Soviet Union would likely have intervened to protect Iraq as it had throughout the Cold War against Western targets across Asia and the Arab world. Moscow would have, at the very least, ensured a peaceful withdrawal of Iraqi forces while guaranteeing Iraq’s security against any post-withdrawal Western attacks. In 1990, however, Iraq faced an adversary at the height of its power both militarily and economically in one of the most unipolar moments in world history, and at a time when Baghdad was more isolated than ever.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On November 27, two days before the United Nations was scheduled to vote on whether to support military action, the walls of the Security Council chamber were “covered with oversize colour photographs of Kuwaitis of all ages who reportedly had been killed or tortured by Iraqis.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rowse, A. E., ‘How to Build Support for War’, &#039;&#039;Columbia Journalism Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 31, 1992 (p. 20).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chairing the Council, the U.S. gave an audio visual presentation alleging widespread Iraqi atrocities. John R. MacArthur, reported that the presentation&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;was loaded with anonymous charges of Iraqi thuggery, mayhem and murder. One videotaped ‘witness’ was clearly scripted to sound the ‘Saddam-is-Hitler’ theme that proved so useful to the White House…. It seemed that Saddam was everywhere, personally meting out punishment, torturing Kuwaitis, and bayoneting and raping women. The videotapes were interspersed with live witnesses, one of whom reiterated the baby incubator story. A Kuwaiti claiming to be a surgeon, and identified in the U.N.’s provisional transcript as ‘Dr. Issah Ibrahim,’ or Witness No. 3, explained that after the Iraqis took over ‘the hardest thing was burying the babies. Under my supervision, 120 newborn babies were buried the second week of the invasion. I myself buried 40 newborn babies that had been taken from their incubators by soldiers.’&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next day, the major media failed to mention Hill and Knowlton’s involvement with the hearings, and their news reports converted the claims of ‘witnesses’ into ‘testimony.’ Evidently no one thought to point out that the Kuwaiti spokesmen were not under oath…. Had they made inquiries, the U.N. reporters might have discovered that five of the seven witnesses at the U.N. that day – coached by the Hill and Knowlton team led by Lauri Fitz-Pegado – had used false names without saying they were doing so.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Rather than common observers, MacArthur found that the witnesses giving fake names had various ties to the Kuwaiti government and Citizens for a Free Kuwait, and that Issah Ibrahim was a dentist rather than a surgeon. He later admitted his story had been false.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 64, 65).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lies put to the Security Council reflected the broader metanarrative which had encompassed Western discourse on the Iraq-Kuwait issue. That day the &#039;&#039;Toronto Star&#039;&#039; published a quote from a surgeon name Mohammed, who said that he had supervised the burying of 120 new born babies in Kuwait and that he himself had buried 40 “new born babies that had been taken from their incubators by the soldiers.” Mohammed was later found not to be a doctor and to have no knowledge of the issue.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;’20/20,’ &#039;&#039;ABC&#039;&#039;, January 17, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Shortly beforehand on November 11, Kuwaiti physician Dr. Ali al-Hawil denounced doubts of the baby incubator story and claimed to have personally buried 50 babies alongside his colleagues. This was among several further alleged eyewitness accounts widely cited in the West that proved to be totally fabricated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. 62, 63).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On November 29 Washington gained support from the United Nations Security Council through Resolution 678 to use all necessary means to evict Iraqi forces from Kuwait. Having recently capitulated in the Cold War, the USSR was increasingly dependent on Western aid and voted in favour.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kramer, Mark, ‘Food Aid to Russia: The Fallacies of US Policy,’ PONARS Policy Memo 86, Harvard University, October 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With China seeking to avoid confrontation with the West at a time of instability, and thus abstaining, the Western world gained UNSC legitimisation for its attack. As was demonstrated twice in the past decade, and would be again in later years, when the Western Bloc countries failed to obtain UNSC authorisation to launch attacks on other target states, they were perfectly willing to carry out offensive overseas military action without such authorisation and in direct violation of international law. Panama and Grenada, and subsequently Yugoslavia and the second war against Iraq (2003) were among the many examples.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For 118 days leading up to the UNSC’s vote the United States had been redeploying over half a million personnel to the Gulf region alongside vast quantities of equipment, from battle tanks with depleted uranium shells and carrier battle groups to new F-117 stealth fighters. With such a large force built up, the momentum towards war was so great by this stage that authorisation from Congress and from the UNSC almost appeared to be afterthoughts. The U.S. refused Soviet offers for a joint command, ensuring that the campaign would be waged overwhelmingly by the Western powers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johns, Michael and Kosminsky, Jay, ‘Bush To Gorbachev: Choose Between Saddam and the West,’ Heritage Foundation, August 30, 1990.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The United States initiated hostilities with an intensive aerial bombardment under Operation Desert Storm, which from January 17, 1991 saw U.S. and allied aircraft fly over 100,000 sorties and drop 88,500 tons of munitions across a range of Iraqi targets.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On February 15, in a speech at the Fort Hood base in Texas, Vice President Dan Quayle emphasised the virtue of the U.S.-led war effort by stressing the atrocities allegedly committed by Iraq. “There are pictures Saddam doesn’t want us to see. Pictures of premature babes in Kuwait that were tossed out of their incubators and left to die.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Seagren, Chad W. and Henderson, David R., ‘Why We Fight: A Study of U.S. Government War-Making Propaganda,’ &#039;&#039;The Independent Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 23, no. 1, Summer 2018 (pp. 69–90).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The same claim was still being widely repeated throughout Western media. The following day, for example, in a column dedicated to maligning the “egregious” and irresponsible critics of the war, popular historian and journalist Paul Johnson wrote in Britain’s &#039;&#039;Spectator&#039;&#039; stressing Saddam Hussein’s “slaughter of 7,000 Kuwaitis – including babies torn from life-support machines which were then stolen – and his systematic stripping of this small country of all its valuables, public and private, are well authenticated.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Johnson, Paul, ‘Rebuttal from the Pews,’ &#039;&#039;The Spectator&#039;&#039;, February 16, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Discourse regarding the highly dubious nature of these claims was only allowed to begin once the war was over.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On February 24, after 38 days of aerial bombardment, U.S.-led ground forces crossed into Kuwait. Facing heavily fortified Iraqi positions including an estimated 70 miles of defensive trenches, large ploughs were used to bury the defenders alive. Thus, when war correspondent Leon Daniel subsequently asked the commander of the U.S. Army First Infantry Division “where are the bodies,” he replied “what bodies?” They were all buried under several tons of sand. As U.S. Army Colonel Anthony Moreno recalled: “What I saw was a bunch of filled-in trenches with people’s arms and legs sticking out of them. For all I know, we could have killed thousands.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘U.S. Army Buried Iraqi Soldiers Alive in Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 15, 1991. Sloyan, Patrick J., ‘“What I saw was a bunch of filled-in trenches with people’s arms and legs sticking out of them. For all I know, we could have killed thousands”,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While this action was criticised in the limited coverage it did receive, there was a case to be made that it was a military necessity and much ‘cleaner’ than going into the trenches with flamethrowers and bayonets.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Riding the Storm - how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Had the Iraqis perpetrated any similar act when entering Kuwait, however, it would have been ensured that this shaped the country’s public image and forever became associated with ‘what kind of country’ Ba’athist Iraq was. The American mass burial of live Iraq troops was quickly forgotten, and for the overwhelming majority of people it would not be permanently associated with the images of the U.S. Military or the Gulf War.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘U.S. Army Buried Iraqi Soldiers Alive in Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 15, 1991. Sloyan, Patrick J., ‘“What I saw was a bunch of filled-in trenches with people’s arms and legs sticking out of them. For all I know, we could have killed thousands”,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Iraqi soldiers in trenches widely reported having been bombarded heavily with napalm, a weapon previously employed extensively in Vietnam and Korea which stuck to their skin and burned them alive. They described such attacks as “unimaginable … like a living hell.” When it emerged that napalm was being employed U.S. officials denied it was being used against enemy personnel, although this claim appeared increasingly tenuous as the body of evidence grew that it was being doused across Iraqi troop concentrations.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Riding the Storm – how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996. Pyle, Richard, ‘Controversial Vietnam Weapon Used Differently in Desert, U.S. Says,’ &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, February 23, 1991. Jensen, Robert, ‘The Gulf War Brought Out the Worst in Us,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, May 22, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Although horrific, napalm’s use in the Gulf was far less extreme than its uses in prior conflicts in East Asia where it was dropped in tremendous quantities by American aircraft to douse civilian population centers from end-to-end.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For details on the experience of death by napalm, and how it has been employed by U.S. forces in multiple conflicts, see Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea’s 70 Years at War with American Power&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2020 (Chapter 5: Absolute Destruction: The Ravaging of North Korea).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These American attacks, which many considered to be inhuman atrocities in their own right, were only made possible by the vilification of Iraq using fabricated atrocities in the lead up to the war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another notable tragedy that resulted directly from the fabrication of Iraqi atrocities was the fallout from the use of depleted uranium rounds by U.S. forces in the theatre. During Operation Desert Storm an estimated 340–350 metric tons of depleted uranium was fired in battle releasing millions of grams of airborne radioactive particles with half-lives of over four billion years – meaning contamination would be effectively indefinite.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘Depleted Uranium Haunts Kosovo and Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Middle East Report&#039;&#039;, Summer 2000, no. 215, Summer 2000 (p. 14). ‘Depleted Uranium Hurt Gulf Vets: Pentagon,’ &#039;&#039;Peace Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 30, no. 3, August 1998 (p. 109). Duraković, A., ‘On depleted uranium: gulf war and Balkan syndrome,’ &#039;&#039;Croat Medical Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 42, no. 2, April 2001 (pp. 130–134).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Depleted uranium rounds were made from low-level radioactive waste left over from manufacturing nuclear fuel or warheads, and although not designed for the purpose of contamination this was a very significant side effect of their employment. As one of the densest elements on the planet – 84 percent as dense as the world’s densest element osmium – depleted uranium had applications both in tank armour and in various anti-armour and anti-bunker weapons. According to the U.S. Army, depleted uranium rounds fired by an American M1A1 Abrams tank provided “the force of a race car striking a brick wall at two hundred miles per hour, but with all of its energy compressed into an area smaller than a golf ball.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Atkinson, Rick, &#039;&#039;Crusade: The Untold Story of the Persian Gulf War&#039;&#039;, New York, Houghton Mifflin Company, 1993 (p. 251).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These weapons later saw extensive use by U.S. forces in Yugoslavia&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘“Up to 15 tons of depleted uranium used in 1999 Serbia bombing” – lead lawyer in suit against NATO,’ &#039;&#039;RT&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Syria,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Oakford, Samuel, ‘The United States Used Depleted Uranium in Syria,’ &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as well as within Iraq’s own borders for years after the 2003 invasion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Edwards, Rob, ‘U.S. fired depleted uranium at civilian areas in 2003 Iraq war, report finds,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 19, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Upon impacting its target a depleted uranium round oxidises into an easily inhalable dust which can travel for at least 42 kilometres from the site of impact.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘Depleted Uranium Haunts Kosovo and Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Middle East Report&#039;&#039;, no. 215, Summer 2000 (p. 14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Effects of exposure to depleted uranium contamination include an extreme rise in cancer rates, genetic abnormalities and severe deformities in children at birth.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hindin, Rita and Brugge, Doug and Panikkar, Bindu, ‘Teratogenicity of depleted uranium aerosols: A review from an epidemiological perspective,’ &#039;&#039;Environmental Health&#039;&#039;, vol. 4, no. 17, August 26, 2005. Doyle, P. et al., ‘Miscarriage, stillbirth and congenital malformation in the offspring of UK veterans of the first Gulf war,’ &#039;&#039;International Journal of Epidemiology&#039;&#039;, vol. 33, no. 1, 2004 (pp. 74–86). Sen Gupta, Amit, ‘Lethal Dust: Effects of Depleted Uranium Ammunition,’ &#039;&#039;Economic and Political Weekly&#039;&#039;, vol. 36, no. 5/6, February 2001 (pp. 454– 456). Peterson, Scott, ‘Depleted Uranium Haunts Kosovo and Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Middle East Report&#039;&#039;, no. 215, Summer 2000 (p. 14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The element’s particularly long half-life makes contamination from it much more dangerous than that from neutron and thermonuclear bombs. This affected both Iraqis and Western personnel. As British Royal Navy Commander Robert Green stated in a paper in the &#039;&#039;New Zealand International Review&#039;&#039;, citing a range of scientific sources:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Since the 1991 Gulf War, there has been a surge of unexplained illnesses, cancers and children born with genetic deformities among the Iraqi people, especially in the south near the battlefields. At the same time, both American and British veterans have reported similar health and reproductive problems, collectively known as Gulf War Syndrome. Many of their problems, particularly cancers and birth defects, seem consistent with radiation exposure. The official U.S. casualty total in 1991 was less than 300 dead and another 300 wounded or ill. Now over 8000 are dead, and over 200,000 of those same troops are claiming disability benefits. In Britain, more than 600 veterans have died and 9000 are seriously sick with multiple ailments. This amounts to around 30 per cent of American and 17 percent of British troops who went to the Gulf.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Green, Robert, ‘Depleted Uranium and Human Health: Another View,’ &#039;&#039;New Zealand International Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 31, no. 2, March/April 2006 (pp. 25–28).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Green’s conclusions were widely supported by a range of sources, which as time passed increasingly represented a majority consensus on the issue.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wan, Bin and Fleming, James T. and Schultz, Terry W. and Sayler, Gary S., ‘In Vitro Immune Toxicity of Depleted Uranium: Effects on Murine Macrophages, CD4+ T Cells, and Gene Expression Profiles,’ &#039;&#039;Environmental Health Perspectives&#039;&#039;, vol. 114, no. 1, January 2006 (pp. 85–91). Fahey, Dan, ‘The Final Word on Depleted Uranium,’ &#039;&#039;The Fletcher Forum of World Affairs&#039;&#039;, vol. 25, no. 2, Summer 2001 (pp. 189–201). Peterson, Scott, ‘US reluctance to talk about DU,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, October 5, 1999. ‘Depleted Uranium Hurt Gulf Vets: Pentagon,’ &#039;&#039;Peace Research&#039;&#039;, vol. 30, no. 3, August 1998 (p. 109).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A confidential UN report leaked in May 1999 notably stated regarding depleted uranium: “this type of ammunition is nuclear waste, and its use is very dangerous and harmful.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peterson, Scott, ‘US reluctance to talk about DU,’ &#039;&#039;Christian Science Monitor&#039;&#039;, October 5, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Gulf War would hardly be the last time that atrocity fabrication facilitated American military offensives abroad in which depleted uranium was then very widely used.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the results of extensive use of depleted uranium rounds by U.S. forces would become clearer only with time, as is the case with all forms of nuclear contamination, the most devastating immediately visible impact of the war was the Western air campaign and in particular its targeting of Iraqi population centres. While shortages of precision guided weapons limited U.S. capabilities against tactical targets, attacks focused primarily on key civilian infrastructure targets such as water and sewage processors.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Operation desert storm,’ &#039;&#039;Adelphi Papers&#039;&#039;, vol. 33, no. 282 (pp. 24–51). ‘Saddam’s Iraq: Key Events,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039; (http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/shared/spl/hi/middle_east/02/iraq_events/html/desert_storm.stm).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The British military intelligence company Jane’s Information Group concluded that coalition operations had worked to “bring Iraqi’s infrastructure virtually back to where it was at the country’s birth” – back to 1921 setting back 70 years of sustained development.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cullen, Tony and Foss, Christopher F., &#039;&#039;Jane’s Land-Based Air Defence 1992–93&#039;&#039;, Couldson, Jane’s Information Group, 1992 (p. 11).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. forces launched 109,390 of the 126,581 coalition air sorties, or 86 percent, with Saudi Arabia and Britain between them making up most of the reminder with over 12,000 between them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Keaney, Thomas A. and Cohen, Eliot A., &#039;&#039;Gulf War: Air Power Survey Summary Report&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, U.S. Government Printing Office, 1993.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to a report by the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; in 1991, the purpose of the U.S. bombardment was to drive down Iraqi living standards by destroying key infrastructure such as oil refineries, electrical plants and transportation networks. Examples included the destruction of 80 percent of Iraq’s power generation capabilities and the crippling of its sewage treatment system.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gellman, Barton, ‘Allied Air War Struck Broadly in Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 23, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. air campaign targeted eight dams, destroying not only a major supply of hydroelectric power but also municipal water supplies and flood control. Other consequences included the emergence of widespread malnutrition and associated illnesses, and an inability to store vaccines which ended the vaccinations of children. Farm herds were devastated and food storage facilities were destroyed. Among the targets the U.S.-led air campaign destroyed were 676 schools, 16 chemical and petrochemical plants, seven textile factories and five engineering plants.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clark, Ramsey, &#039;&#039;War Crimes: A Report on United States War Crimes Against Iraq&#039;&#039;, Washington DC, Maisonneuve Press, 1992 (pp. 10–14).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As a result the population was forced to subsist on a starvation-level calorie intake at half the calories per person of the minimum standard for healthy living,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Joy, Gordon, &#039;&#039;Invisible War: The United States and the Iraq Sanctions&#039;&#039;, Cambridge, Harvard University Press, 2010 (p. 25).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; with malnutrition rising steeply across the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Woertz, Eckart, ‘Iraq under UN Embargo, 1990–2003, Food Security, Agriculture, and Regime Survival,’ &#039;&#039;The Middle East Journal&#039;&#039;, vol. 73, no. 1, Spring 2019 (p. 101). Blaydes, Lisa, &#039;&#039;State of Repression: Iraq under Saddam Hussein&#039;&#039;, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 2018 (p. 122–124).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; From an upper-middle income country, Iraqi living standards quickly plummeted with a subsequent 12 years of economic sanctions further deepening the population’s impoverishment. Living standards never recovered to pre-war levels and over 1 million of its population died as a result.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraq conflict has killed a million Iraqis,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, January 30, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sanctions proved highly effective in preventing post-war recovery, and according to statistics from U.S. sources they had caused the deaths of half a million Iraqi children by 1996.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Sanctions Blamed for Deaths of Children,’ &#039;&#039;Lewiston Morning Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 2, 1995. Stahl, Lesley, ‘Interview with Madeline Albright,’ &#039;&#039;60 Minutes&#039;&#039;, May 12, 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pulitzer Prize-winning CNN war correspondent Peter Arnett, who reported from Baghdad during the war, recalled having a very tense relationship with the U.S. Military because they did not approve of his coverage of the air campaign. Relations deteriorated, he said, “as the bombing campaign developed and I was revealing every day more excesses of bombing. There were villages [where] 20, 30, 40 houses had been destroyed. Only about 6 percent of the bombs used in the Iraq war were guided missiles, and they were mainly in Baghdad – the most high-profile target. Elsewhere in the country they were using these dumb bombs and they were devastating many localities we were visiting.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Maggie O’Kane interview with Peter Arnett in: ‘Riding the Storm - how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Arnett’s team filmed a bombed out Iraqi baby milk factory, U.S. intelligence claimed that it was a biological weapons facility. Arnett ridiculed the claim, stating:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;if this was a biological testing centre, they would not have let us walk all over the premises. Accompany us around the premises. Let us touch everything. Pick up samples such as this bag [of powdered baby milk]. We used it for coffee – that’s how confident I was. The U.S. government is perfectly capable of lying to achieve its aims in a time of national crisis – and they did. It was very effective because in the years that followed the Gulf War, that was the most frequently asked question: ‘what about the baby milk plant.’ And the question was always: ‘you weren’t duped, were you?’ That was the single most effective piece of military black propaganda that I’ve seen in my whole career. And I’ve been in this business for 35 years.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Arnett was chastised as a “dupe of Saddam Hussein,” which was particularly reputationally harmful as Hussein had by then been built into a “worse than Hitler” figure primarily on the basis of fabricated atrocities attributed to him. The metanarrative surrounding Iraq meant that civilian targets could easily be portrayed as parts of menacing weapons programs to legitimise their destruction.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. and allied justification of attacks on civilian targets on the false premise that they were part of weapons programs became increasingly common in the following years. These ranged from a cruise missile strike on one of East Africa’s largest medicine factories in Sudan in 1998, under the false pretext that it was a chemical weapons facility,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lacey, Marc, ‘Sudan Says, “Say Sorry,” but U.S. Won’t,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 20, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to an Israeli attack on Syria in 2007 under the dubious claim that the target was part of a Syrian-Korean nuclear weapons program.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Abrams, A. B., &#039;&#039;World War in Syria: Global Conflict on Middle Eastern Battlefields&#039;&#039;, Atlanta, Clarity Press, 2021 (pp. 40, 41). Jonathan, Marcus, ‘US Syria claims raise wider doubts,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, April 25, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By fabricating claims of enemy weapons facilities the U.S. gave itself a free hand to attack civilian targets at will – much as fabricating claims of Iraqi atrocities had allowed it to go to war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The U.S. was further able to cover up its involvement in a major disaster by blaming Baghdad, with an oil spill resulting in a 30-mile-long oil slick at sea and footage of a bird struggling in the black water used to claim that Iraq had “declared war on nature itself” by intentionally causing it. The &#039;&#039;Daily Mirror&#039;&#039; referred to it as “Saddam’s Black Sea” on its front page. William Arken, a former military intelligence officer with access to Pentagon records, stated regarding the fabrication of Iraqi environmental terrorism:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I think that one of the biggest coverups of the Gulf War is the fact that the U.S. Navy and allied air forces attacked Iraq oil installations and oil tankers and didn’t want to acknowledge that there was a tremendous amount of controversy over that very point. And so they hid behind claims of Iraqi environmental terror to avoid a debate over whether those are legitimate targets in warfare…. They attacked those two oil platforms at Mina Al Bakur and also at Al Kabar, and also at the same time they attacked oil related ships. On the 18th of January, on the second day of the war, French aircraft attacked an Iraqi tanker that was at Mina Al Ahmadi on the Kuwaiti coast. And those were the very tankers that a few days later they stated were expelling their oil into the sea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Maggie O’Kane interview with William Arken in: ‘Riding the Storm - how to tell lies and win wars’ (Documentary), &#039;&#039;Channel 4&#039;&#039;, January 1996.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;When asked if there was a coverup, Arken replied: “Oh absolutely. There’s no doubt about it. Of course they lied about it. Have you ever read in &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; report that the U.S. Navy or the French Air Force attacked Iraqi oil tankers and were responsible for much of the oil that flowed into the gulf. No. Is that a coverup, is that a lie? Of course it is.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The strict regulation of reporters during the war meant that many potentially scandalous incidents were not made known to the public.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McNair, Brian, &#039;&#039;An Introduction to Political Communication&#039;&#039;, Abingdon, Routledge, 2011 (pp. 194–197). MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (Chapter 1: Cutting the Deal).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Arguably the most important military discrepancy between Iraq and the U.S.-led coalition was in intelligence gathering capabilities, an advantage the Americans exploited to the fullest and translated into massive battlefield gains. Without the support of the USSR, which at the time had far more satellites in space than any other country and would have previously been expected to at the very least provide updates on American positions and movements, Iraq’s armed forces could be described as going into battle blind and deaf relative to their adversaries.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Broder, John M., ‘Schwarzkopf’s War Plan Based on Deception,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, February 28, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While its air force’s sole squadron equipped with high performance MiG-25 interceptors from the 1970s put up a strong fight and took down as many American fighters as it lost,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;International Institute for Strategic Studies, &#039;&#039;The Military Balance&#039;&#039;, Volume 90, 1990 (p. 106).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it was overwhelmingly outnumbered by America’s own heavyweights, lacked supporting assets such as airborne early warning aircraft, and saw airfields quickly destroyed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘When MiG-25 Foxbat Shot Down F-15 Eagle,’ &#039;&#039;Fighter Jets World&#039;&#039;, June 16, 2022. ‘Top Six Air to Air Engagements of the Gulf War: How Iraq and the U.S. Went Head to Head With F-15s, Foxbats and More,’ &#039;&#039;Military Watch Magazine&#039;&#039;, February 20, 2021. ‘Soviet MiG-25 Foxbat vs. American F-15 Eagle: Which Was Better in Air to Air Combat?,’ &#039;&#039;Military Watch Magazine&#039;&#039;, October 15, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Control of the skies allowed American air power to devastate not only Iraqi population centres, but also its ground forces which suffered from deficiencies in organisation, equipment and, following sustained bombardment, also morale. The Kuwait campaign was unique in the history of conventional wars fought by the U.S. Army, as while neutralising enemy ground units was traditionally primarily an Army task in this case the Air Force laid down the bulk of the firepower used against them. With Iraqi ground units deployed on Kuwait’s flat lands, often with little-to-no cover, American air units perpetrated a massacre causing well over 100,000 Iraqi military casualties in just 44 days.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cooper, Patrick, ‘Coalition deaths fewer than in 1991,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, Junee 25, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The BBC claimed up to 200,000,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Flashback: 1991 Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, March 20, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; alongside thousands more civilians killed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Large numbers of Iraqi personnel seeking to leave Kuwait on the six-lane Highway 80 were killed from the air by U.S., French, British and Canadian units after a large vehicle column was trapped using cluster bombs. It came to be known as the ‘Highway of Death.’ The concerted attacks on retreating soldiers were highly controversial and came to be widely considered a serious war crime. Reports from U.S. journalists also showed disarmed and surrendering Iraqi personnel being fired on by American heavy weapons.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hersh, Seymour M., ‘Overwhelming Force: What happened in the final days of the Gulf War?,’ &#039;&#039;The New Yorker&#039;&#039;, May 22, 2000 (pp. 48–82).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; American Photojournalist Peter Turnley reported U.S. personnel digging mass graves for the victims, seeing bodies scattered across the road, and a stretch of destroyed vehicles over a mile long. He stressed that Western media outlets avoided publishing the extensive footage they had of the incident.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Turnley, Peter, ‘The Unseen Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;The Digital Journalist&#039;&#039;, December 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039; similarly referred to “the war photo no one would publish” – specifically an image which humanised an Iraqi soldier trying to pull himself over the dashboard of his truck but was incinerated in his place. It observed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The colours and textures of his hand and shoulders look like those of the scorched and rusted metal around him. Fire has destroyed most of his features, leaving behind a skeletal face, fixed in a final rictus. He stares without eyes…. The image, and its anonymous subject, might have come to symbolise the Gulf War. Instead, it went unpublished in the United States, not because of military obstruction but because of editorial choices … the hypnotising and awful photograph ran against the popular myth of the Gulf War as a ‘video-game war’ – a conflict made humane through precision bombing and night-vision equipment. By deciding not to publish it, &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine and the Associated Press denied the public the opportunity to confront this unknown enemy and consider his excruciating final moments.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;DeGhett, Torie Rose, ‘The War Photo No One Would Publish,’ &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, August 8, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In sharp contrast to the emotive depictions Kuwaiti babies who were never slaughtered, or of tortured mannequins which CFK presented as supposed evidence of Kuwaiti suffering, the very real and often brutal deaths of Iraqis was sanitised with strict censorship and with “bloodless language” such as “surgical strikes” and “kinetic warfare.” These were far removed from the often gruesome reality on the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The commander of U.S.-led coalition forces General Norman Schwarzkopf notably justified the mass killing of retreating soldiers by citing the atrocities they had allegedly committed, stating: “This was a bunch of rapists, murderers and thugs who had raped and pillaged downtown Kuwait City and now were trying to get out of the country before they were caught.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Giordono, Joseph, ‘U.S. troops revisit scene of deadly Gulf War barrage,’ &#039;&#039;Stars and Stripes&#039;&#039;, February 23, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; similarly stressed that most of those who observed the incident “thought the Iraqis were getting only what they deserved.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Coll, Steve and Branigin, William, ‘U.S. Scrambled to Shape View of “Highway of Death”,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 11, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even after the war’s outcome was decided, the fact that fabricated atrocities vilifying the enemy had become central to the metanarrative surrounding it made almost any measure against Iraq, including the slaughter of thousands of retreating soldiers, seem acceptable.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; noted that the U.S. Military went to considerable lengths to shape public perceptions of the massacre, including “playing down evidence that Iraqi troops were actually leaving Kuwait,” which was abundant at the time, and making tenuous claims that the disordered retreating forces, despite having orders from Baghdad to withdraw, threatened to turn around and move into Kuwait again. (Coll, Steve and Branigin, William, ‘U.S. Scrambled to Shape View of “Highway of Death”,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 11, 1991.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ‘Highway of Death’ came at the close of the war and was one of the few parts of the conflict which the press had relatively free access to. As professor and award-winning journalist Ben H. Bagdikian reported: “the military learned its own lesson from Vietnam: keep wars short and keep the news media completely controlled in the opening days of the engagement. By maintaining total control of the initial image in a military action, the government can create the framework into which the public theatre fits subsequent information.” Censorship was described as “unprecedented” and “draconian,” even compared to the extreme precedent set by the Korean War. Bagdikian further elaborated: “In the opening days of the Gulf War, American news people were sequestered and forced to transmit totally controlled military versions of what was happening. After the shooting war was over and reconstruction of the realities known, once again, the major news media failed to collect all the facts and present them in a coherent way that would effectively correct the misleading and inadequate information the public had been given earlier.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (pp. xv-xvi).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Press seen to be overstepping their bounds were in some cases physically assaulted and arrested by the U.S. Military.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sloyan, Patrick J., ‘“What I saw was a bunch of filled-in trenches with people’s arms and legs sticking out of them. For all I know, we could have killed thousands”,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The few parts of the war the press did gain free access to, however, they found truly horrific, and it can only be speculated how many more atrocities were committed in the preceding 40 days leading up to the Highway of Death.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Press censorship notably also played a vital role in covering up for the failures of multiple new American ‘wonder weapons,’ with the portrayal of their effectiveness being central to the U.S. propaganda campaign. Prominent examples were the Tomahawk cruise missile, which supposedly demonstrated never before seen precision strike capabilities, but in fact missed the large majority of its targets and sometimes hit Saudi Arabia and Turkey, and the Patriot air defence system which reportedly proved effectively useless despite the modesty of Iraq’s missile arsenal. (Postol, Theodore A., ‘Lessons of the Gulf War Experience with Patriot,’ &#039;&#039;International Security&#039;&#039;, vol. 16, no. 3, Winter, 1991–1992 (pp. 119–171).). (Gellman, Barton, ‘Gulf War Workhorses Suffer in Analysis,’ &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 10, 1992.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. military intervention against Iraq in 1991 paved the way for over a decade of economic sanctions followed by full scale invasion of the country in 2003. This had further consequences not only for Iraq, whose population would endure several more massacres by Western hands, but also for the wider Middle East.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;De Vita, Lorena and Taha, Amir, ‘Gulf War: 30 years on, the consequences of Desert Storm are still with us,’ &#039;&#039;The Conversation&#039;&#039;, February 26, 2021. Kinsley, Michael, ‘How Bush Wars Opened the Door for ISIS,’ &#039;&#039;Vanity Fair&#039;&#039;, April 14, 2015. Church, Lindsay, ‘ISIS Success in Iraq: A Movement 40 Years in the Making,’ University of Washington, Jackson School of International Studies, 2016 (https://digital.lib.washington.edu/researchworks/bitstream/handle/1773/36464/Church_washington_0250O_16069.pdf?sequence=1&amp;amp;isAllowed=y). de Gracia, Danny, ‘August 2 1990 Persian Gulf War Operation Desert Shield and Operation Desert Storm Begins,’ &#039;&#039;Constituting America&#039;&#039;, July 17, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Decades of Western warfare on Iraqi soil, both economic and kinetic, were made possible by successful atrocity fabrication from August 1990 to January 1991, with Western forces having never left Iraqi territory ever since. Only once the Gulf War was over was the content of Nayrah’s testimony confirmed to have been completely false – as was the case with many other alleged Iraqi atrocities which had been reported as total certainties but lacked verifiable sources. By this stage, with Iraq lying in ruins not to recover for well over three decades and with the country’s image cemented as ‘evil’ in the Western world and beyond, the facts disproving the anti-Iraqi narratives were only an afterthought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As NBC News’ John Chancellor wrote shortly after the war ended: “The conflict brought with it a baggage train of myth and misconception, exaggeration and hyperbole…. Accounts of Iraqi atrocities were accepted without question. There was the tale of premature babies thrown out of incubators in a Kuwait hospital and left to die. It never happened…. There were facts misperceived, truth bent out of shape and a fog of myth and misconception.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MacArthur, John R., &#039;&#039;Second Front: Censorship and Propaganda in the 1991 Gulf War&#039;&#039;, London, University of California Press, 2004 (p. 76).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Kuwait City John Martin from ABC News interviewed the director of Kuwait’s primary healthcare system, Dr. Mohammed Matar, and his wife the chief of obstetrics at the maternity hospital on March 15 1991. Matar firmly denied that Iraqis had taken babies from incubators. Martin, apparently very surprised, then asked again: “But, I mean, this is very specific. Iraqi soldiers took them out of the incubators and put them on the floor to die.” “I think this is something just for propaganda,” replied Dr. Matar.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 73, 74).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martin subsequently questioned the surgeon who had testified under a false name at the UN Security Council, who was in fact the dentist Ibrahim Behbehani and served as the acting director the Kuwait’s Red Crescent Society. Asking him about the incubator atrocity, Behbehani conceded: “I can’t tell you if they were taken from incubators … didn’t see it.” He backed off from his previous claim of supervising burials of 120 babies – although with the war premised on his lie now over this counted for very little.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 73, 74).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The narrative nevertheless persisted. An example was the wife of U.S. Senator John McCain, a leading advocate for military action, who as late as June 1991 insisted under questioning that allegations were true. She later acknowledged that she had been relying on hearsay.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The false nature of the incubator babies narrative became more widely known that any other case of atrocity fabrication, partly because Iraq was defeated relatively quickly and the story could subsequently be debunked by investigations in Kuwait, but also because the campaign for war on Iraq rested particularly heavily on this one story where other campaigns saw multiple stories given similar levels of attention.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While the story was disproven, the metanarrative it created, and the way it shifted public discourse and perceptions of Ba’athist Iraq would stain that state’s image indefinitely.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (p. 75).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The incubator baby killings were far from isolated among Western allegations in proving to be entirely fabricated. Another was the report that Iraq had forcibly relocated 40,000 Kuwaitis to its own territory, although the actual figure was 1500–2000. Another came from Amnesty International, which had claimed in its December 19 report that “the number of extrajudicial killings runs into the hundreds and may be over 1,000.” According to senior Kuwaiti officials, the figure was “a little bit over 300.” Stories of Iraqi soldiers raping and looting at will were also seriously questioned. &#039;&#039;Paris Match&#039;&#039;, for example, had received a picture allegedly depicting Iraqis shooting blindfolded Kuwaiti resistance in Kuwait City. It later emerged that the picture was of Iraqi soldiers who had looted the city being executed by their own military as a disciplinary action – indicating zero tolerance for such conduct. Although this was discovered before U.S.-led military operations had begun, the French source notably withheld this evidence until after the war to avoid improving Baghdad’s image and undermining the West’s prevailing narrative. The editors later described their motive as follows: “it was our obligation to renounce publication so as not, in the name of the scoop, to aid the image of Saddam Hussein.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. (pp. 75–76).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast to Iraqi-occupied Kuwait, where premature babies in their incubators were relatively safe, many prematures were killed in Iraq by the U.S. and its allies. In July 1991 Patrick Tyler from the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; interviewed the director of Baghdad’s Saddam Paediatric Hospital, Dr. Qasm Ismail, who recalled that on the first night of the Western air campaign the targeting of civilian infrastructure caused major losses. The hospital lost electricity, and as a result: “mothers grabbed their children out of incubators, took intravenous tubes out of their arms…. Others were removed from oxygen tents, and they ran to the basement, where there was no heat. I lost more than 40 prematures in the first 12 hours of bombing.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tyler, Patrck E., ‘Basra Journal; Iraqi Hospitals Struggle With Wounds of War,’ &#039;&#039;The New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 5, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Iraqis did take babies out of incubators during the war, but they were not Iraqi soldiers at hospitals in Kuwait – rather they were Iraqi parents trying to save their children from Western attacks in Baghdad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the Iraqi withdrawal from Kuwait was seen to have concluded the conflict, the U.S., Britain and France pressed the offensive further and created two ‘no fly zones’ that prevented Iraq from operating aircraft in its own airspace. These zones had no authorisation from the United Nations Security Council and covered over 60 percent of Iraqi airspace.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Meixler, Louis, ‘Saddam Challenges No-Fly Zones,’ &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, January 4, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Their imposition was widely seen by experts to be a violation of international law – one which was only made possible and acceptable by the vilification of Iraq from 1990.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Timothy P. McIlmail, ‘No-Fly Zones: The Imposition and Enforcement of Air Exclusion Regimes over Bosnia and Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;Loyola of Los Angeles International and Comparative Law Review&#039;&#039;, vol. 17, 1994 (pp. 35–83). Boileau, Alain E., ‘To the Suburbs of Baghdad: Clinton’s tension of the Southern Iraqi No-Fly Zone,’ &#039;&#039;ILSA Journal of International &amp;amp;#x26; Comparative Law&#039;&#039;, vol. 3, issue. 3, article 5, 1997. Gellman, Barton, ‘U.S. Planes Hit Iraqi Site After Missile Attack,’ &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 29, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Iraq would remain under tight Western and UN economic sanctions which seriously impeded post-war reconstruction, and alongside a UN arms embargo which remained in place long after the Gulf War ended this effectively eliminated the country as an independent pole in the Middle East and as a major power outside the Western sphere of influence. This remained the status quo for 12 years until a much-weakened Iraq faced a full-scale U.S.-led invasion in 2003. The U.S.-led assault in 1991, facilitated by fabricated claims of humanitarian abuses, led to a decades-long humanitarian catastrophe from which Iraq is unlikely to fully recover for at least half a century. The result was over 700,000 Iraqi deaths at a conservative estimate between 1991 and 2003,&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;500,000 children dead only from 1991–1995: ‘Sanctions Blamed for Deaths of Children,’ &#039;&#039;Lewiston Morning Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 2, 1995. Stahl, Lesley, ‘Interview with Madeline Albright,’ &#039;&#039;60 Minutes&#039;&#039;, May 12, 1996. Up to 200,000 military casualties, 1991: ‘Flashback: 1991 Gulf War,’ &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, March 20, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and over 1 million deaths between 2003 and 2008 in a second war made possible by Desert Storm.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘Iraq conflict has killed a million Iraqis: survey,’ &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, January 30, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This did not account for the deaths and extreme deformities in children caused by depleted uranium, stunted growth of an entire generation, or the sharp decline in the quality of life seen after 1991.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Iraq faced multiple further rounds of Western attacks throughout the 1990s which similarly relied heavily on fabricated narratives and false claims for justification. A notable example in December 1998 saw Washington and London claim that Baghdad had expelled weapons inspectors from the United Nations Special Commission, which Western-drafted resolutions at the United Nations Security Council required to be deployed to disarm the country. The alleged expulsion was used as a pretext to launch Operation Desert Fox, which added to the hundreds of thousands of Iraqis killed over the past seven years by Western attacks with a further 2,000 Iraqi lives taken. The pretext for the attacks proved to be fabricated, with head weapons inspector Richard Butler revealing years later that it was the U.S. ambassador Peter Burleigh, acting on orders from Washington, who suggested inspectors be pulled out of Iraq to protect them from planned U.S. and British airstrikes. The withdrawal of inspectors was done in order to pave the way for attacks, and was then used to justify those same attacks which the withdrawal had been carried out to facilitate in the first place.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Butler, Richard, &#039;&#039;Saddam Defiant: The Threat of Weapons of Mass Destruction, and the Crisis of Global Security&#039;&#039;, London, Weidenfeld &amp;amp;#x26; Nicolson, 2000 (p. 224). Clark, Neil, ‘Fools no more,’ &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 19, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2003 U.S. Secretary of State Colin Powell repeated multiple times that Iraq had forced inspectors to withdraw, which he claimed proved Baghdad held malign intentions regarding weapons of mass destruction and justified the illegal U.S. invasion then being planned. The nature of the withdrawal was only later made public.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;‘U.S. Secretary of State Colin Powell’s presentation to the U.N. Security Council on the U.S. case against Iraq,’ &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, February 5, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A particularly notable aspect of the use of atrocity fabrication in the Gulf War was the role of Amnesty International and other Western human rights NGOs in providing legitimacy to false claims of atrocities, as this marked the starting point of a predominant trend in future Western atrocity fabrication efforts. This saw Western NGOs, under the pretext of supporting human rights, publish vilifying and very often poorly evidenced content to target a particular Western adversary whenever there was a need to turn opinion against them. While weaponisation of human rights was far from unprecedented before 1990, the use of major NGOs for this purpose, with Amnesty joined by several more over the next three decades, became common only from 1990.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western human rights NGOs followed a very consistent pattern of targeting those states whose policies undermined the interests of the Western world, and particularly those whose governments the West was seeking to overthrow, with criticisms generally being proportional to how hostile the target state’s relations were with the West. This had the impact not only of building public consensus in support of hostile policies, be it military action or economic sanctions, but also of delegitimising opposition to such policies by portraying those who failed to sufficiently oppose the targeted state as uncaring for human rights and ‘regime apologists.’ Such reactions to those who opposed military action against Iraq were widespread and often emotionally charged by Nayirah’s testimony and the other similar fabricated reports. The Gulf War saw Western atrocity fabrication efforts achieve a new level of sophistication, and very similar trends could be observed in multiple subsequent conflicts where similar fabrications consistently played central roles in shaping perceptions of Western adversaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Phuong_DPRK_Daily&amp;diff=81173</id>
		<title>Phuong DPRK Daily</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Phuong_DPRK_Daily&amp;diff=81173"/>
		<updated>2025-01-30T15:44:59Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: added links to backups of their videos since youtube channel is down&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&#039;&#039;&#039;Phuong DPRK Daily&#039;&#039;&#039; is a [[Federal Republic of Germany|German]] pro-[[Democratic People&#039;s Republic of Korea|DPRK]] [[YouTube]] channel. It uploads every day about the news, history, culture, and politics of the DPRK.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;{{Web citation|author=푸옹 Phuong DPRK Daily|newspaper=YouTube|title=About|date=2019-07-29|url=https://www.youtube.com/c/%ED%91%B8%EC%98%B9PhuongDPRKDaily/about|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20211023052022/https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCVBfIU1_zO-P_R9keEGdDHQ/about|archive-date=2021-10-23|retrieved=2022-09-01}}&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== External links ==&lt;br /&gt;
[https://odysee.com/@PhuongDPRKDaily:e Odysee] Backup of YouTube channel&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[https://archive.org/search?query=creator%3A&amp;amp;#x22;푸옹+Phuong+DPRK+Daily&amp;amp;#x22; Internet Archive]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== References ==&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:YouTube channels]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Democratic People&#039;s Republic of Korea]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Exposition_of_the_Principles_of_Juche_Idea&amp;diff=81133</id>
		<title>Library:Exposition of the Principles of Juche Idea</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Exposition_of_the_Principles_of_Juche_Idea&amp;diff=81133"/>
		<updated>2025-01-28T20:55:31Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: added infobox and put juche work category&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=Exposition of the Principles of Juche Idea|author=Various|written in=|publisher=Foreign Languages Publishing House|published_date=2014|published_location=Pyongyang, DPRK|type=Collection of five books}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Exposition of the Principles of Juche Idea is a collection of five tomes:&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Library:Exposition of the Principles of Juche Idea/What is the View of the Juche Idea on the World|What is the View of the Juche Idea on the World?]]&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Library:Exposition of the Principles of Juche Idea/The Torch of Juche That Illuminates Human Society|The Torch of Juche That Illuminates Human Society]]&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Library:Exposition of the Principles of Juche Idea/Fundamentals of Rise and Fall of Country and Nation|Fundamentals of Rise and Fall of Country and Nation]]&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Library:Exposition of the Principles of Juche Idea/Songun Opens the Door of Independence and Prosperity|Songun Opens the Door of Independence and Prosperity]]&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Library:Exposition of the Principles of Juche Idea/The Building of a Thriving Socialist Country|The Building of a Thriving Socialist Country]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Library documents from the DPRK]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Library works about the DPRK]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Library works about Juche]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Exposition_of_the_Principles_of_Juche_Idea&amp;diff=81064</id>
		<title>Library:Exposition of the Principles of Juche Idea</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Exposition_of_the_Principles_of_Juche_Idea&amp;diff=81064"/>
		<updated>2025-01-25T17:03:39Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: reverted page into a list of links&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;# [[Library:Exposition of the Principles of Juche Idea/What is the View of the Juche Idea on the World|What is the View of the Juche Idea on the World?]]&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Library:Exposition of the Principles of Juche Idea/The Torch of Juche That Illuminates Human Society|The Torch of Juche That Illuminates Human Society]]&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Library:Exposition of the Principles of Juche Idea/Fundamentals of Rise and Fall of Country and Nation|Fundamentals of Rise and Fall of Country and Nation]]&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Library:Exposition of the Principles of Juche Idea/Songun Opens the Door of Independence and Prosperity|Songun Opens the Door of Independence and Prosperity]]&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Library:Exposition of the Principles of Juche Idea/The Building of a Thriving Socialist Country|The Building of a Thriving Socialist Country]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Library documents from the DPRK]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Library works about the DPRK]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Pedro_Albizu_Campos&amp;diff=79884</id>
		<title>Pedro Albizu Campos</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Pedro_Albizu_Campos&amp;diff=79884"/>
		<updated>2024-12-24T21:02:03Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: created page stub&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Infobox revolutionary|honorific_prefix=Don Pedro|name=Pedro Albizu Campos|birth_date=June 29, 1893 [September 12, 1891?]|birth_place=Ponce, [[Puerto Rico]]|death_date=April 21, 1965|death_place=San Juan, [[Puerto Rico]]|nationality=Puerto Rican|political_orientation=Anti-colonialism, Puerto Rican Nationalism|political_party=Partido Nacionalista de Puerto Rico ([[Puerto Rican Nationalist Party]])|image=Don Pedro.jpg}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Pedro Albizu Campos&#039;&#039;&#039; (June 29, 1893 [September 12, 1891?]&amp;lt;ref name=&amp;quot;:0&amp;quot;&amp;gt;{{Citation|author=Marisa Rosado|year=2003|title=The Fires of the Dawn: Approach to a Biography of Pedro Albizu Campos|chapter=Su nacimiento|page=7|quote=Albizu Campos solía ofrecer dos fechas de nacimiento: el 12 de septiembre de 1891 y el 29 de junio de 1893. En algunas ocasiones, identificaba el 12 de septiembre, pero cuando decía su edad, ésta correspondía al año de 1893. (Albizu Campos used to give two dates of birth: September 12, 1891 and June 29, 1893. On some occasions, he identified September 12, but when he gave his age, it corresponded to the year 1893.)|city=San Juan, Puerto Rico|isbn=1931702136|lg=https://libgen.is/book/index.php?md5=9944422897FE393235ED30DA3BC4D7B7|trans-title=Las llamas de la aurora: Acercamiento a una biografía de Pedro Albizu Campos|trans-lang=Spanish}}&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; — April 21, 1965) was a Puerto Rican politician, lawyer, and president of the [[Puerto Rican Nationalist Party]] of which he led till his death. He was a significant leader for Puerto Rican independence who led the October 1950 revolts against the [[United States of America|United States]] government.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;{{Citation|author=Federico Ribes Tovar|year=1971|title=Albizu Campos: Puerto Rican Revolutionary|chapter=The Nationalist Rebellion of 1950|page=105-106|quote=On October 30 that year there were outbreaks of violence in several places on the island, which, since they were simultaneous, were assumed to be part of an organized movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That movement is known as the Nationalist Rebellion of 1950, and the first skirmishes occurred in various towns on the island. In Penuelas, a Nationalist commando clashed with a detachment of police. A few hours later, another group went into action in the city of Arecibo, where an attempt was made to occupy the general police headquarters....&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By midday on October 30, the Nationalist rebellion had spread to San Juan, the island’s capital, where a few isolated but bloody battles were fought.|pdf=https://dn790009.ca.archive.org/0/items/albizucampos/albizucampos_text.pdf|publisher=Plus Ultra Publishers}}&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Early life ==&lt;br /&gt;
Pedro Albizu Campos was born in a poor village in Ponce, Puerto Rico; the exact date is unknown as he gave two dates of birth when asked, but when asked his age it corresponds to the year 1893.&amp;lt;ref name=&amp;quot;:0&amp;quot; /&amp;gt; His father, Alejandro Albizu Romero, was of Basque descent and was the former treasurer of the Autonomist Party of Puerto Rico. He was considered an illegitimate son up until the death of his mother, Juliana Campos.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Marisa Rosado (2003). &#039;&#039;The Fires of the Dawn: Approach to a Biography of Pedro Albizu Campos&#039;&#039; (Spanish: Las llamas de la aurora: Acercamiento a una biografía de Pedro Albizu Campos) (p. 13). San Juan, Puerto Rico.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pedro excelled at school and was granted a scholarship to attend the University of Vermont’s College of Engineering where he studied until he was recommended to transfer to Harvard University, applying on May 6, 1913.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;{{Web citation|author=Juan Palacio Moreno|title=Myth &amp;amp; Remembrance: The Harvard Life of Pedro Albizu Campos|date=May 17, 2023|url=https://journals.law.harvard.edu/lalr/wp-content/uploads/sites/85/2023/07/HLA103.pdf|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20241224194455/https://journals.law.harvard.edu/lalr/wp-content/uploads/sites/85/2023/07/HLA103.pdf|archive-date=December 24, 2024|retrieved=December 24, 2024}}&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== References ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references /&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Don_Pedro.jpg&amp;diff=79880</id>
		<title>File:Don Pedro.jpg</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Don_Pedro.jpg&amp;diff=79880"/>
		<updated>2024-12-24T19:02:08Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Source unknown.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Pedro_Albizu_Campos_raising_his_hat_to_a_crowd,_1936.jpg&amp;diff=79879</id>
		<title>File:Pedro Albizu Campos raising his hat to a crowd, 1936.jpg</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Pedro_Albizu_Campos_raising_his_hat_to_a_crowd,_1936.jpg&amp;diff=79879"/>
		<updated>2024-12-24T18:49:51Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Pedro Albizu Campos raising his hat to a crowd, 1936. From Wikipedia.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Filiberto_Ojeda_R%C3%ADos&amp;diff=79873</id>
		<title>Filiberto Ojeda Ríos</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Filiberto_Ojeda_R%C3%ADos&amp;diff=79873"/>
		<updated>2024-12-24T04:37:27Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: changed infobox image&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Infobox revolutionary|name=Filiberto Ojeda Ríos|birth_date=April 26, 1933|birth_place=Río Blanco, [[Puerto Rico]]|death_date=September 23, 2005|death_place=Hormigueros, Puerto Rico|death_cause=Murder by the [[FBI]]|nationality=Puerto Rican&lt;br /&gt;
| political_orientation = Anti-colonialism, Marxism&lt;br /&gt;
|political_party=Partido Revolucionario de los Trabajadores Puertorriqueños, PRTP (Puerto Rican Workers&#039; Revolutionary Party)|image=Dr. Filiberto.jpg}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;Filiberto Ojeda Ríos&#039;&#039;&#039; (April 26, 1933 – September 23, 2005) was a Puerto Rican independence fighter who founded the Fuerzas Armadas de Liberación Nacional ([[Armed Forces of National Liberation]], FALN) and helped form the Movimiento Independentista Revolucionario Armado ([[Armed Revolutionary Independence Movement]], MIRA). The FBI murdered him in 2005 with a force of 300 agents, two helicopters, and 30 land vehicles.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;{{Web citation|newspaper=[[Fight Back! News]]|title=Justice for Ojeda Ríos!|date=2005-12-01|url=http://www.fightbacknews.org/2005/05/filiberto.htm|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220120111438/http://www.fightbacknews.org/2005/05/filiberto.htm|archive-date=2022-01-20|retrieved=2023-02-05}}&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== References ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:People assassinated by the FBI]]&lt;br /&gt;
{{DEFAULTSORT:Ojeda, Filiberto}}&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Dr._Filiberto.jpg&amp;diff=79872</id>
		<title>File:Dr. Filiberto.jpg</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Dr._Filiberto.jpg&amp;diff=79872"/>
		<updated>2024-12-24T04:36:45Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Image of Filiberto Ojeda Ríos. Source currently unknown.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Kill_Anything_That_Moves&amp;diff=79871</id>
		<title>Library:Kill Anything That Moves</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Kill_Anything_That_Moves&amp;diff=79871"/>
		<updated>2024-12-24T00:19:47Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: changed pdf link, added blockquotes, fixed citations, added italics&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=Kill Anything That Moves|image=Kill Anything That Moves Cover.jpg|author=Nick Turse|written in=2013|publisher=[[Metropolitan Books]]|published_date=2013|published_location=[[New York]]|edition_date=2013|type=Book|isbn=978-0-8050-8691-1|source=[https://annas-archive.org/md5/9c38f09ece21ccbf99df72c4c1bc04b8 PDF]|audiobook=[https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=beGWhCH4HVs Audiobook]}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== INTRODUCTION ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== AN OPERATION, NOT AN ABERRATION ===&lt;br /&gt;
On January 21, 1971, a Vietnam veteran named Charles McDuff wrote a letter to President Richard Nixon to voice his disgust with the American war in Southeast Asia. McDuff had witnessed multiple cases of Vietnamese civilians being abused and killed by American soldiers and their allies, and he had found the U.S. military justice system to be woefully ineffective in punishing wrongdoers. “Maybe your advisors have not clued you in,” he told the president, “but the atrocities that were committed in Mylai are eclipsed by similar American actions throughout the country.” His three-page handwritten missive concluded with an impassioned plea to Nixon to end American participation in the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Charles R. McDuff, letter to Richard M. Nixon, Public Correspondence—White House, M–Z, War Crimes and Other Topics, 1971, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, Vietnam War Crimes Working Group Central File, National Archives and Records Administration (hereafter cited as NARA), College Park, Maryland, Box 5.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The White House forwarded the note to the Department of Defense for a reply, and within a few weeks Major General Franklin Davis Jr., the army’s director of military personnel policies, wrote back to McDuff. It was “indeed unfortunate,” said Davis, “that some incidents occur within combat zones.” He then shifted the burden of responsibility for what had happened firmly back onto the veteran. “I presume,” he wrote, “that you promptly reported such actions to the proper authorities.” Other than a paragraph of information on how to contact the U.S. Army criminal investigators, the reply was only four sentences long and included a matter-of-fact reassurance: “The United States Army has never condoned wanton killing or disregard for human life.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Franklin M. Davis, letter to Charles R. McDuff, in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was, and remains, the American military’s official position. In many ways, it remains the popular understanding in the United States as a whole. Today, histories of the Vietnam War regularly discuss war crimes or civilian suffering only in the context of a single incident: the My Lai massacre cited by McDuff. Even as that one event has become the subject of numerous books and articles, all the other atrocities perpetrated by U.S. soldiers have essentially vanished from popular memory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The visceral horror of what happened at My Lai is undeniable. On the evening of March 15, 1968, members of the Americal Division’s Charlie Company, 1st Battalion, 20th Infantry, were briefed by their commanding officer, Captain Ernest Medina, on a planned operation the next day in an area they knew as “Pinkville.” As unit member Harry Stanley recalled, Medina “ordered us to ‘kill everything in the village.’” Infantryman Salvatore LaMartina remembered Medina’s words only slightly differently: they were to “kill everything that breathed.” What stuck in artillery forward observer James Flynn’s mind was a question one of the other soldiers asked: “Are we supposed to kill women and children?” And Medina’s reply: “Kill everything that moves.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Michael Bilton and Kevin Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039; (New York: Penguin, 1993), 381, 97–99; Michal Belknap, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam War on Trial&#039;&#039; (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 2002), 171.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next morning, the troops clambered aboard helicopters and were airlifted into what they thought would be a “hot LZ”—a landing zone where they’d be under hostile fire. As it happened, though, instead of finding Vietnamese adversaries spoiling for a fight, the Americans entering My Lai encountered only civilians: women, children, and old men. Many were still cooking their breakfast rice. Nevertheless, Medina’s orders were followed to a T. Soldiers of Charlie Company killed. They killed everything. They killed everything that moved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Advancing in small squads, the men of the unit shot chickens as they scurried about, pigs as they bolted, and cows and water buffalo lowing among the thatch-roofed houses. They gunned down old men sitting in their homes and children as they ran for cover. They tossed grenades into homes without even bothering to look inside. An officer grabbed a woman by the hair and shot her point-blank with a pistol. A woman who came out of her home with a baby in her arms was shot down on the spot. As the tiny child hit the ground, another GI opened up on the infant with his M-16 automatic rifle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over four hours, members of Charlie Company methodically slaughtered more than five hundred unarmed victims, killing some in ones and twos, others in small groups, and collecting many more in a drainage ditch that would become an infamous killing ground. They faced no opposition. They even took a quiet break to eat lunch in the midst of the carnage. Along the way, they also raped women and young girls, mutilated the dead, systematically burned homes, and fouled the area’s drinking water.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Seymour Hersh, &#039;&#039;Cover-Up&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1972), 3–4; Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039;, 111–14, 117, 128–34, 216; Seymour Hersh &#039;&#039;My Lai 4&#039;&#039; (New York: Vintage 1970), 57.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were scores of witnesses on the ground and still more overhead, American officers and helicopter crewmen perfectly capable of seeing the growing piles of civilian bodies. Yet when the military released the first news of the assault, it was portrayed as a victory over a formidable enemy force, a legitimate battle in which 128 enemy troops were killed without the loss of a single American life.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Many detailed works on the My Lai massacre exist. Among the best are Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039;, and Hersh, &#039;&#039;My Lai 4&#039;&#039;. For a unique and often-ignored account of child victims of My Lai, see Betty Lifton and Thomas Fox, &#039;&#039;Children of Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Atheneum, 1972), 100–109.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a routine congratulatory telegram, General William Westmoreland, the commander of U.S. forces in Vietnam, lauded the “heavy blows” inflicted on the enemy. His protégé, the commander of the Americal Division, added a special note praising Charlie Company’s “aggressiveness.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hersh, &#039;&#039;Cover-Up&#039;&#039;, 27, 165–66.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite communiqués, radio reports, and English-language accounts released by the Vietnamese revolutionary forces, the My Lai massacre would remain, to the outside world, an American victory for more than a year. And the truth might have remained hidden forever if not for the perseverance of a single Vietnam veteran named Ron Ridenhour. The twenty-two-year-old Ridenhour had not been among the hundred American troops at My Lai, though he had seen civilians murdered elsewhere in Vietnam; instead, he heard about the slaughter from other soldiers who had been in Pinkville that day. Unnerved, Ridenhour took the unprecedented step of carefully gathering testimony from multiple American eyewitnesses. Then, upon returning to the United States after his yearlong tour of duty, he committed himself to doing whatever was necessary to expose the incident to public scrutiny.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Committee to Denounce the War Crimes of the U.S. Imperialists and Their Henchmen in South Vietnam, &#039;&#039;Crimes Perpetrated by the US Imperialists and Henchmen against South Viet Nam Women and Children&#039;&#039; (Saigon: Giai Phong, 1968), 25; “The American Devils Devulge Their True Form,” attached to Oran K. Henderson, “Report of Investigation (April 24, 1968), 224-04 ROI Concerning Atrocities Committed by Members of C Co. 1/20th Inf, TF Barker, Americal Divison, NARA. Henderson, “Report of Investigation (April 24, 1968)”; William M. Hammond, &#039;&#039;Public Affairs&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The Military and the Media&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;1968–1973&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: Center of Military History, 1996), 223–24. Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039;, 215–20, 305–6; Joseph Goldstein, Burke Marshall, and Jack Schwartz, &#039;&#039;The My Lai Massacre and Its Cover-Up: Beyond the Reach of Law? The Peers Commission Report with a Supplement and Introductory Essay on the Limits of Law&#039;&#039; (New York: Free Press, 1976), 34–37; Jonathan Unger, “Electric Message,” &#039;&#039;Far Eastern Economic Review&#039;&#039; (July 3, 1971), 6–7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ridenhour’s efforts were helped by the painstaking investigative reporting of Seymour Hersh, who published newspaper articles about the massacre; by the appearance in &#039;&#039;Life&#039;&#039; magazine of grisly full-color images that army photographer Ron Haeberle captured in My Lai as the slaughter was unfolding; and by a confessional interview that a soldier from Charlie Company gave to CBS News. The Pentagon, for its part, consistently fought to minimize what had happened, claiming that reports by Vietnamese survivors were wildly exaggerated. At the same time, the military focused its attention on the lowest-ranking officer who could conceivably shoulder the blame for such a nightmare: Charlie Company’s Lieutenant William Calley.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Pentagon Says Viet Killings Exaggerated,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 17, 1969; Philip Knightly, &#039;&#039;The First Casualty&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;From Crimea to Vietnam; The War Correspondent as Hero, Propagandist and Myth Maker&#039;&#039; (New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1975), 392; Tom Engelhardt, &#039;&#039;The End of Victory Culture: Cold War America and the Disillusioning of a Generation&#039;&#039; (New York: Basic Books, 1995), 219; Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039;, 253–64.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An army inquiry into the killings eventually determined that thirty individuals were involved in criminal misconduct during the massacre or its cover-up. Twenty-eight of them were officers, including two generals, and the inquiry concluded they had committed a total of 224 serious offenses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Goldstein, Marshall, and Schwartz, &#039;&#039;The My Lai Massacre and Its Cover-Up&#039;&#039;, 3, 317–45; Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039;, 307.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But only Calley was ever convicted of any wrongdoing. He was sentenced to life in prison for the premeditated murder of twenty-two civilians, but President Nixon freed him from prison and allowed him to remain under house arrest. He was eventually paroled after serving just forty months, most of it in the comfort of his own quarters.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039;, 307, 322–23, 337; “Calley, William Lawes,” in &#039;&#039;The Encyclopedia of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039;, ed. Spencer Tucker (New York: Oxford University Press, 2000), 53.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The public response generally followed the official one. Twenty-five years later, Ridenhour would sum it up this way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;At the end of it, if you ask people what happened at My Lai, they would say: “Oh yeah, isn’t that where Lieutenant Calley went crazy and killed all those people?” No, that was not what happened. Lieutenant Calley was one of the people who went crazy and killed a lot of people at My Lai, but this was an operation, not an aberration.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;David L. Anderson, ed., &#039;&#039;Facing My Lai: Moving Beyond the Massacre&#039;&#039; (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 1998), 56.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking back, it’s clear that the real aberration was the unprecedented and unparalleled investigation and exposure of My Lai. No other American atrocity committed during the war—and there were so many—was ever afforded anything approaching the same attention. Most, of course, weren’t photographed, and many were not documented in any way. The great majority were never known outside the offending unit, and most investigations that did result were closed, quashed, or abandoned. Even on the rare occasions when the allegations were seriously investigated within the military, the reports were soon buried in classified files without ever seeing the light of day.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, “Civilian Killings Went Unpunished,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 6, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Whistle-blowers within the ranks or recently out of the army were threatened, intimidated, smeared, or—if they were lucky—simply marginalized and ignored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Until the My Lai revelations became front-page news, atrocity stories were routinely disregarded by American journalists or excised by stateside editors. The fate of civilians in rural South Vietnam did not merit much examination; even the articles that did mention the killing of noncombatants generally did so merely in passing, without any indication that the acts described might be war crimes.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.; John Prados, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: The History of an Unwinnable War, 1945–1975&#039;&#039; (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 2009), 10; Noam Chomsky, &#039;&#039;Necessary Illusions: Thought Control in Democratic Societies&#039;&#039; (Boston: South End Press, 1989), 158–60; Neil Sheehan, “Should We Have War Crimes Trials?” &#039;&#039;New York Times Book Review&#039;&#039;, March 28, 1971; Knightly, &#039;&#039;The First Casualty&#039;&#039;, 434–35; Seymour Melman et al., &#039;&#039;In the Name of America: The Conduct of the War in Vietnam by the Armed Forces of the United States as Shown by Published Reports, Compared with the Laws of War Binding on the United States Government and on Its Citizens&#039;&#039; (New York: Clergy and Laymen Concerned about Vietnam, 1968), 20–21.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Vietnamese revolutionary sources, for their part, detailed hundreds of massacres and large-scale operations that resulted in thousands of civilian deaths, but those reports were dismissed out of hand as communist propaganda.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For examples, see &#039;&#039;U.S. Imperialists’ “Burn All, Destroy All, Kill All” Policy in South Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Saigon: Giai Phong, 1967); Committee to Denounce the War Crimes of the U.S. Imperialists, &#039;&#039;Crimes Perpetrated by the U.S. Imperialists&#039;&#039;; Committee to Denounce the U.S.-Puppets’ War Crimes in South Viet Nam on the U.S.-Puppets’ Savage Acts Against Patriots Detained by Them, “Appendix: U.S.-Puppet Massacres of the Population in South Vietnam (From 1965 to 1969)”; &#039;&#039;The American Crime of Genocide in South Viet Nam&#039;&#039; (Saigon: Giai Phong, 1968); &#039;&#039;A Crime Against the Vietnamese People, Against Peace and Humanity&#039;&#039; (Hanoi: Democratic Republic of Vietnam, Commission for Investigation of the American Imperialists’ War Crimes in Vietnam, 1966); Wholesale Massacres Perpetrated by U.S. Mercenary and Puppet Troops in South Vietnam in the period between the Son My case (3/68) and the End of 1970; communiqué of the Committee to Denounce the U.S.-Puppets’ War Crimes in South Viet Nam on their Crimes in 1969; Liberation Press Agency (in English), “Document Lists Allied ‘Massacres’ during Nixon’s Tenure,” January 8, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And then, in a stunning reversal, almost immediately after the exposure of the My Lai massacre, war crime allegations became old hat—so commonplace as to be barely worth mentioning or looking into. In leaflets, pamphlets, small-press books, and “underground” newspapers, the growing American antiwar movement repeatedly pointed out that U.S. troops were committing atrocities on a regular basis. But what had been previously brushed aside as propaganda and leftist kookery suddenly started to be disregarded as yawn-worthy common knowledge, with little but the My Lai massacre in between.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For examples of such books, see Edward S. Herman, &#039;&#039;Atrocities in Vietnam: Myths and Realities&#039;&#039; (Philadelphia: Pilgrim Press, 1970); Eric Norden, &#039;&#039;America’s Barbarities in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New Delhi: Mainstream Weekly, 1966); Labor Committee for Peace in Vietnam, &#039;&#039;The Unspeakable War&#039;&#039; (New York: Prometheus Paperbacks, 1966); Ralph Schoenman, &#039;&#039;A Glimpse of American Crimes in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (London: Goodwin Press, 1966); Bertrand Russell, &#039;&#039;Appeal to the American Conscience&#039;&#039; (London: International War Crimes Tribunal, 1966); Ronald Dellums, &#039;&#039;The Dellums Committee Hearings on War Crimes in Vietnam: An Inquiry into Command Responsibility in Southeast Asia&#039;&#039; (New York: Vintage Books, 1972); John Duffett, ed., &#039;&#039;International War Crimes Tribunal, 1967: Stockholm, Sweden, and Roskilde, Denmark; Against the Crime of Silence; Proceedings&#039;&#039; (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1970); Richard A. Falk, Gabriel Kolko, and Robert Jay Lifton, &#039;&#039;Crimes of War: A Legal, Political-Documentary, and Psychological Inquiry into the Responsibility of Leaders, Citizens, and Soldiers for Criminal Acts in Wars&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1971); Indochina Peace Campaign, &#039;&#039;Women Under Torture&#039;&#039; (Santa Monica, Calif.: The Campaign, 1973); Erwin Knoll and Judith Nies McFadden, eds., &#039;&#039;War Crimes and the American Conscience&#039;&#039; (New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1970); James S. Kunen, &#039;&#039;Standard Operating Procedure: Notes of a Draft-Age American&#039;&#039; (New York: Avon, 1971); Melman, &#039;&#039;In the Name of America&#039;&#039;; Vietnam Veterans Against the War, eds., &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation: An Inquiry into American War Crimes&#039;&#039; (Boston: Beacon Press, 1972); Sheehan, “Should We Have War Crimes Trials?”; Knightly, &#039;&#039;The First Casualty&#039;&#039;, 426–28, 434–39.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such impulses only grew stronger in the years of the “culture wars,” when the Republican Party and an emboldened right wing rose to power. Until Ronald Reagan’s presidency, the Vietnam War was generally seen as an American defeat, but even before taking office Reagan began rebranding the conflict as “a noble cause.” In the same spirit, scholars and veterans began, with significant success, to recast the war in rosier terms.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Roots of a War (1945–1953),” from &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A Television History&#039;&#039;, PBS, 1983. For examples of revisionist works, see Guenter Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 1981); Harry G. Summers Jr., &#039;&#039;On Strategy: A Critical Analysis of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (Novato, Calif.: Presidio Press, 1982); Mark W. Woodruff, &#039;&#039;Unheralded Victory: Who Won the Vietnam War?&#039;&#039; (London: HarperCollins, 2000); B. G. Burkett and Glenna Whitley, &#039;&#039;Stolen Valor&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;How the Vietnam Generation Was Robbed of Its Heroes and History&#039;&#039; (Dallas, Tex.: Verity Press, 2000); and Lewis Sorely, &#039;&#039;A Better War: The Unexamined Victories and Final Tragedy of America’s Last Years in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1999).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even in the early years of the twenty-first century, as newspapers and magazines published exposés of long-hidden U.S. atrocities, apologist historians continued to ignore much of the evidence, portraying American war crimes as no more than isolated incidents.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For examples of evidence of war crimes that emerged in the twenty-first century, see Gregory L. Vistica, “What Happened in Thanh Phong,” &#039;&#039;New York Times Magazine&#039;&#039;, April 29, 2001; Vistica, &#039;&#039;The Education of Lieutenant Kerrey&#039;&#039; (New York: St. Martin’s Press, 2003); Michael D. Sallah and Mitch Weiss, “Day 1: Rogue GIs Unleashed Wave of Terror in Central Highlands,” &#039;&#039;Toledo Blade&#039;&#039;, October 22, 2003; Sallah and Weiss, “Day 2: Inquiry Ended Without Justice: Army Substantiated Numerous Charges—Then Dropped Case of Vietnam War Crimes,” &#039;&#039;Toledo Blade&#039;&#039;, October 22, 2003; Sallah and Weiss, “Witness to Vietnam Atrocities Never Knew about Investigation,” &#039;&#039;Toledo Blade&#039;&#039;, November 30, 2003; Nick Turse, “Kill Anything That Moves: U.S. War Crimes and Atrocities in Vietnam, 1965–1973,” PhD diss., Columbia University, 2005; Heonik Kwon, &#039;&#039;After the Massacre&#039;&#039; (Los Angeles: University of California Press, 2006); Sallah and Weiss, &#039;&#039;Tiger Force&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;A True Story of Men and War&#039;&#039; (New York: Little, Brown, 2006); Turse and Nelson, “Civilian Killings Went Unpunished”; Deborah Nelson and Nick Turse, “A Tortured Past,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 20, 2006; Nelson, &#039;&#039;The War Behind Me&#039;&#039; (New York: Basic Books, 2008); Heonik Kwon, “Anatomy of U.S. and South Korean Massacres in Vietnamese Year of the Monkey, 1968,” &#039;&#039;Japan Focus&#039;&#039;, June 15, 2007; Nick Turse, “War Crimes Hunter: On the Trail of Atrocity in Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;In These Times&#039;&#039;, July 28, 2008; Nick Turse, “‘We Killed Her … That Will Be With Me the Rest of My Life’: Lawrence Wilkerson’s Lessons of War and Truth,” [http://TomDispatch.com TomDispatch.com], November 23, 2008, http://www.tomdispatch.com/post/175006; Nick Turse, “A My Lai a Month,” &#039;&#039;Nation&#039;&#039;, December 1, 2008; Bernd Greiner, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts: The USA in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (London: Bodley Head, 2009).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the stunning scale of civilian suffering in Vietnam is far beyond anything that can be explained as merely the work of some “bad apples,” however numerous. Murder, torture, rape, abuse, forced displacement, home burnings, specious arrests, imprisonment without due process—such occurrences were virtually a daily fact of life throughout the years of the American presence in Vietnam. And as Ridenhour put it, they were no aberration. Rather, they were the inevitable outcome of deliberate policies, dictated at the highest levels of the military.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first official American combat troops arrived in Vietnam in 1965, but the roots of the conflict go back many decades earlier. In the nineteenth century, France expanded its colonial empire by taking control of Vietnam as well as neighboring Cambodia and Laos, rechristening the entire region as French Indochina. French rubber production in Vietnam yielded such riches for the colonizers that the latex oozing from rubber trees became known as “white gold.” The ill-paid Vietnamese workers, laboring on the plantations in harsh conditions, called it by a different name: “white blood.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Martin J. Murray, “‘White Gold’ or ‘White Blood’?: The Rubber Plantations of Colonial Indochina, 1910–40,” in E. Valentine Daniel, Henry Bernstein, and Tom Brass, eds., &#039;&#039;Plantations, Proletarians, and Peasants in Colonial Asia&#039;&#039; (London: Frank Cass, 1992).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the early twentieth century, anger at the French had developed into a nationalist movement for independence. Its leaders found inspiration in communism, specifically the example of Russian Bolshevism and Lenin’s call for national revolutions in the colonial world. During World War II, when Vietnam was occupied by the imperial Japanese, the country’s main anticolonial organization—officially called the League for the Independence of Vietnam, but far better known as the Viet Minh—launched a guerrilla war against the Japanese forces and the French administrators running the country. Under the leadership of the charismatic Ho Chi Minh, the Vietnamese guerrillas aided the American war effort. In return they received arms, training, and support from the U.S. Office of Strategic Services, a forerunner of the Central Intelligence Agency.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1945, with the Japanese defeated, Ho proclaimed Vietnam’s independence, using the words of the U.S. Declaration of Independence as his template. “All men are created equal,” he told a crowd of half a million Vietnamese in Hanoi. “The Creator has given us certain inviolable rights: the right to life, the right to be free, and the right to achieve happiness.” As a young man Ho had spent some years living in the West, reportedly including stretches in Boston and New York City, and he hoped to obtain American support for his vision of a free Vietnam. In the aftermath of World War II, however, the United States was focused on rebuilding and strengthening a devastated Europe, as the Cold War increasingly gripped the continent. The Americans saw France as a strong ally against any Soviet designs on Western Europe and thus had little interest in sanctioning a communist-led independence movement in a former French colony. Instead, U.S. ships helped transport French troops to Vietnam, and the administration of President Harry Truman threw its support behind a French reconquest of Indochina.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soon, the United States was dispatching equipment and even military advisers to Vietnam. By 1953, it was shouldering nearly 80 percent of the bill for an ever more bitter war against the Viet Minh.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For a short synopsis of the many intricacies of the United States’ Cold War rationale for the war, see Mark Bradley, &#039;&#039;Vietnam at War&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 2009), 52–56; Daniel Yergin, &#039;&#039;Shattered Peace: The Origins of the Cold War and the National Security State&#039;&#039; (Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1977), 405–6; Christian Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War: American Combat Soldiers and Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1993), 148.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The conflict progressed from guerrilla warfare to a conventional military campaign, and in 1954 a Gallic garrison at the well-fortified base of Dien Bien Phu was pounded into surrender by Viet Minh forces under General Vo Nguyen Giap. The French had had enough. At an international peace conference in Geneva, they agreed to a temporary separation of Vietnam into two placeholder regions, the north and the south, which were to be rejoined as one nation following a reunification election in 1956.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That election never took place. Fearing that Ho Chi Minh, now the head of the communist Democratic Republic of Vietnam in the north, was sure to sweep any nationwide vote, the United States picked up where its French partners had left off. It promptly launched efforts to thwart reunification by arming its allies in the southern part of the country. In this way, it fostered the creation of what eventually became the Republic of Vietnam, led by a Catholic autocrat named Ngo Dinh Diem.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the 1950s on, the United States would support an ever more corrupt and repressive state in South Vietnam while steadily expanding its presence in Southeast Asia. When President John Kennedy took office there were around 800 U.S. military personnel in South Vietnam. That number increased to 3,000 in 1961, and to more than 11,000 the following year. Officially listed as advisers involved in the training of the South Vietnamese army, the Americans increasingly took part in combat operations against southern guerrillas—both communist and noncommunist—who were now waging war to unify the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;James W. Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War: Technowar in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Boston: Atlantic Monthly Press, 2000), 81; Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 17.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Kennedy’s assassination, President Lyndon Johnson repeatedly escalated the war with bombing raids on North Vietnam, and unleashed an ever more furious onslaught on the South. In 1965 the fiction of “advisers” was finally dropped, and the American War, as it is known in Vietnam, began in earnest. In a televised speech, Johnson insisted that the United States was not inserting itself into a faraway civil war but taking steps to contain a communist menace. The war, he said, was “guided by North Vietnam … Its goal is to conquer the South, to defeat American power, and to extend the Asiatic dominion of communism.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Marilyn Young et al., &#039;&#039;The Vietnam War: A History in Documents&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 2002), 85.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; To counter this, the United States turned huge swaths of the South Vietnamese countryside—where most of South Vietnam’s population lived—into battered battlegrounds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the peak of U.S. operations, in 1969, the war involved more than 540,000 American troops in Vietnam, plus some 100,000 to 200,000 U.S. troops participating in the effort from outside the country. They were also aided by numerous CIA operatives, civilian advisers, mercenaries, civilian contractors, and armed members of the allied “Free World Forces”—South Korean, Australian, New Zealand, Thai, Filipino, and other foreign troops.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 9, 81, 95.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Over the entire course of the conflict, the United States would deploy more than 3 million soldiers, marines, airmen, and sailors to Southeast Asia.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Department of Defense/Defense Manpower Data Center, “Vietnam Conflict—Casualty Summary,” May 16, 2008, http://siadapp.dmdc.osd.mil/personnel/CASUALTY/vietnam.pdf.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; (Fighting alongside them were hundreds of thousands of South Vietnamese troops: the Army of the Republic of Vietnam would balloon to a force of nearly 1 million before the end of the war, to say nothing of South Vietnam’s air force, navy, marine corps, and national police.) Officially, the American military effort lasted until early 1973, when a cease-fire was signed and U.S. combat forces were formally withdrawn from the country, though American aid and other support would continue to flow into the Republic of Vietnam until Saigon fell to the revolutionary forces in 1975.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the U.S. perspective, the enemy was composed of two distinct groups: members of the North Vietnamese army and indigenous South Vietnamese fighters loyal to the National Liberation Front, the revolutionary organization that succeeded the Viet Minh and opposed the U.S.-allied Saigon government. The NLF’s combatants, officially known as the People’s Liberation Armed Forces (PLAF), included guerrillas in peasant clothing as well as uniformed troops organized into professionalized units. The U.S. Information Service invented the moniker “Viet Cong”—that is, Vietnamese Communists—as a derogatory term that covered anyone fighting on the side of the NLF, though many of the guerrillas themselves were driven more by nationalism than by communist ideology. American soldiers, in turn, often shortened this label to “the Cong” or “VC,” or, owing to the military’s phonetic Alpha-Bravo-Charlie alphabet, to “Victor Charlie” or simply “Charlie.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Larry Heinemann, &#039;&#039;Black Virgin Mountain: A Return to Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Doubleday, 2005), 71fn; A. J. Langguth, &#039;&#039;Our Vietnam: The War, 1954–1975&#039;&#039; (New York: Simon and Schuster, 2002), 479–80.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By 1968 the U.S. forces and their allies in the South were opposed by an estimated 50,000 North Vietnamese troops plus 60,000 uniformed PLAF soldiers, while the revolutionaries’ paramilitary forces—part-time, local guerrillas—likely reached into the hundreds of thousands.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William S. Turley, &#039;&#039;The Second Indochina War: A Concise Political and Military History&#039;&#039; (New York: Rowman and Littlefield, 2008), 170; William Thomas Allison, &#039;&#039;The Tet Offensive: A Brief History with Documents&#039;&#039; (London: Routledge, 2008), 20; Michael Lee Lanning and Dan Cragg, &#039;&#039;Inside the VC and the NVA: The Real Story of North Vietnam’s Armed Forces&#039;&#039; (College Station: Texas A&amp;amp;#x26;M University Press, 2008), 46.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Americans often made hard-and-fast distinctions between the well-armed, green- or khaki-uniformed North Vietnamese troops with their fabric-covered, pressed-cardboard pith-style helmets; the khaki-clad main force PLAF soldiers, with their floppy cloth “boonie hats”; and the lightly armed, “black pajama”–clad guerrillas (all of whom actually wore a wide variety of types and colors of clothing depending on the time and place). In reality, though, they were very hard to disentangle, since North Vietnamese troops reinforced PLAF units, “local” VC fought in tandem with “hard-core” professionalized PLAF troops, and part-time farmer-fighters assisted uniformed North Vietnamese forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The plethora of designations and the often hazy distinctions between them underscore the fact that the Americans never really grasped who the enemy was. On one hand, they claimed the VC had little popular support and held sway over villages only through terror tactics. On the other, American soldiers who were supposedly engaged in countering communist aggression to protect the South Vietnamese readily killed civilians because they assumed that most villagers either were in league with the enemy or were guerrillas themselves once the sun went down.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The United States never wanted to admit that the conflict might be a true “people’s war,” and that Vietnamese were bound to the revolution because they saw it as a fight for their families, their land, and their country. In the villages of South Vietnam, Vietnamese nationalists had long organized themselves to resist foreign domination, and it was no different when the Americans came. By then, the local population was often inextricably joined to the liberation struggle. Lacking advanced technology, financial resources, or significant firepower, America’s Vietnamese enemies maximized assets like concealment, local knowledge, popular support, and something less quantifiable—call it patriotism or nationalism, or perhaps a hope and a dream.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, not every Vietnamese villager believed in the revolution or saw it as the best expression of nationalist patriotism. Even villages in revolutionary strongholds were home to some supporters of the Saigon government. And many more farmers simply wanted nothing to do with the conflict or abstract notions like nationalism and communism. They worried mainly about their next rice crop, their animals, their house and children. But bombs and napalm don’t discriminate. As gunships and howitzers ravaged the landscape, as soldiers with M-16 rifles and M-79 grenade launchers swept through the countryside, Vietnamese villagers of every type—supporters of the revolution, sympathizers of the Saigon regime, and those who merely wanted to be left alone—all perished in vast numbers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The war’s casualty figures are staggering indeed. From 1955 to 1975, the United States lost more than 58,000 military personnel in Southeast Asia. Its troops were wounded around 304,000 times, with 153,000 cases serious enough to require hospitalization, and 75,000 veterans left severely disabled.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Figures on the number wounded refer to total incidence, not number of individuals. Department of Defense, “Vietnam Conflict—Casualty Summary”; Michael P. Kelley, &#039;&#039;Where We Were in Vietnam: A Comprehensive Guide to the Firebases, Military Installations and Naval Vessels of the Vietnam War, 1945–1975&#039;&#039; (Central Point, Ore.: Hellgate Press, 2002), B-19, B-20.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While Americans who served in Vietnam paid a grave price, an extremely conservative estimate of Vietnamese deaths found them to be “proportionally 100 times greater than those suffered by the United States.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;This study was flawed for several reasons, including a small sample size, underrepresentation of rural populations, and a failure to sample populations in high-mortality provinces such as Quang Ngai or Quang Nam. For more, see Ziad Obermeyer, Christopher Murray, and Emmanuela Gakidou, “Fifty Years of Violent War Deaths from Vietnam to Bosnia: Analysis of Data from the World Health Survey Programme,” &#039;&#039;British Medical Journal&#039;&#039; 226 (2008), 1482–86; Charles Hirschman, Samuel Preston, and Vu Manh Loi, “Vietnamese Casualties During the American War: A New Estimate,” &#039;&#039;Population and Development Review&#039;&#039; 21, no. 4 (December 1995), 793–97, 809.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The military forces of the U.S.-allied Republic of Vietnam reportedly lost more than 254,000 killed and more than 783,000 wounded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Micheal Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Vietnam in Military Statistics: A History of the Indochina Wars, 1772–1991&#039;&#039; (Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland, 1995), 257.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And the casualties of the revolutionary forces were evidently far graver—perhaps 1.7 million, including 1 million killed in battle, plus some 300,000 personnel still “missing” according to the official but incomplete Vietnamese government figures.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Christian Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots: The Vietnam War Remembered from All Sides&#039;&#039; (New York: Viking, 2003), 164; Agence France Presse, “Hanoi Gives Official Count of 3 Million Dead in Vietnam War,” April 4, 1995.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Horrendous as these numbers may be, they pale in comparison to the estimated civilian death toll during the war years. At least 65,000 North Vietnamese civilians were killed, mainly from U.S. air raids.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Vietnam in Military Statistics&#039;&#039;, 257; Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 451.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; No one will ever know the exact number of South Vietnamese civilians killed as a result of the American War. While the U.S. military attempted to quantify almost every other aspect of the conflict—from the number of helicopter sorties flown to the number of propaganda leaflets dispersed—it quite deliberately never conducted a comprehensive study of Vietnamese noncombatant casualties.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;George Wilson, “U.S. Lacks Civilian Toll Study,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 6, 1971; Thomas Thayer, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The American Experience in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Boulder, Colo.: Westview Press, 1985), 125.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Whatever civilian casualty statistics the United States did tally were generally kept secret, and when released piecemeal they were invariably radical undercounts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;M. G. Wetherill, ASST DEPCORDS MACV, MAC 4032, “eyes only,” to M. G. Freund, OJCS SACSA (March 30, 1969), Texas Tech; U.S. Department of State, “Civilian Casualties in Viet-Nam,” Public Information Series, Bureau of Public Affairs (May 27, 1971), Vietnam Center and Archive, Texas Tech University (hereafter cited as Texas Tech).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet even the available flawed figures are startling, especially given that the total population of South Vietnam was only about 19 million people. Using fragmentary data and questionable extrapolations that, for instance, relied heavily on hospital data yet all but ignored the immense number of Vietnamese treated by the revolutionary forces (and also failed to take into account the many civilians killed by U.S. forces and claimed as enemies), one Department of Defense statistical analyst came up with a postwar estimate of 1.2 million civilian casualties, including 195,000 killed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thayer says only that “the communists may have treated” some of the wounded. Thayer, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts&#039;&#039;, 126–28; Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 202; &#039;&#039;Humanitarian Problems in South Vietnam and Cambodia: Two Years After the Cease-fire&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;A Study Mission Report Prepared for the Use of the Subcommittee to Investigate Problems Connected with Refugees and Escapees&#039;&#039;, Senate Committee on the Judiciary (January 27, 1975), 7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1975, a U.S. Senate subcommittee on refugees and war victims offered an estimate of 1.4 million civilian casualties in South Vietnam, including 415,000 killed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 202–3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Or take the figures proffered by the political scientist Guenter Lewy, the progenitor of a revisionist school of Vietnam War history that invariably shines the best possible light on the U.S. war effort. Even he posits that there were more than 1.1 million South Vietnamese civilian casualties, including almost 250,000 killed, as a result of the conflict.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;While Lewy did acknowledge that “in most cases villagers killed in VC-dominated or contested areas were counted as enemy dead,” he also failed to take this into account in his estimate. Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 444–51.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In recent years, careful surveys, analyses, and official estimates have consistently pointed toward a significantly higher number of civilian deaths.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gerald Hickey, &#039;&#039;Shattered World: Adaptation and Survival Among Vietnam’s Highland Peoples During the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1993), xxxi; Hirschman, Preston, and Loi, “Vietnamese Casualties During the American War”; Thayer, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts&#039;&#039;, 125; Derek Summerfield, “Raising the Dead: War, Reparation, and the Politics of Memory,” &#039;&#039;BMJ&#039;&#039; 311 (August 19, 1995), 495–97; Robert McNamara, “The Post–Cold War World; Implications for Military Expenditure in Developing Countries,” in &#039;&#039;Proceedings of the World Bank Annual Conference on Development Economics, 1991&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, 1991), 97; Agence France Presse, “Hanoi Gives Official Count of 3 Million Dead.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The most sophisticated analysis yet of wartime mortality in Vietnam, a 2008 study by researchers from Harvard Medical School and the Institute for Health Metrics and Evaluation at the University of Washington, suggested that a reasonable estimate might be 3.8 million violent war deaths, combatant and civilian.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Obermeyer, Murray, and Gakidou, “Fifty Years of Violent War Deaths.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Given the limitations of the study’s methodology, there are good reasons to believe that even this staggering figure may be an underestimate.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;This is especially true given issues of underreporting of casualties and the limitations of multiyear demographic modeling (the study of changes in the size and composition of populations over time). Issues include, for example, the particular wartime potential for entire Vietnamese families to be wiped out at once, such as in bomb shelter collapses. Richard Garfield, “Measuring Deaths from Conflict,” &#039;&#039;BMJ&#039;&#039; 336 (June 28, 2008), 1446–47.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Still, the findings lend credence to an official 1995 Vietnamese government estimate of more than 3 million deaths in total—including 2 million civilian deaths—for the years when the Americans were involved in the conflict.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Obermeyer, Murray, and Gakidou, “Fifty Years of Violent War Deaths”; Agence France Presse, “Hanoi Gives Official Count of 3 Million Dead”; “War Killed 3m Says Hanoi,” &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; [London], April 5, 1995; Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 164; Spencer Tucker, “Casualties,” in Tucker, ed., &#039;&#039;The Encyclopedia of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039;, 64.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sheer number of civilian war wounded, too, has long been a point of contention. The best numbers currently available, though, begin to give some sense of the suffering. A brief accounting shows 8,000 to 16,000 South Vietnamese paraplegics; 30,000 to 60,000 South Vietnamese left blind; and some 83,000 to 166,000 South Vietnamese amputees.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gloria Emerson, &#039;&#039;Winners and Losers: Battles, Gains, Losses and Ruins from a Long War&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1976), 357; &#039;&#039;Problems of War Victims in Indochina&#039;&#039;, Hearings of the Subcommittee on Refugees and Escapees, Senate Committee on the Judiciary, part 1: &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039; (May 8, 1972), 51; and &#039;&#039;Viet Nam: Destruction [and] War Damage&#039;&#039; (Hanoi: Foreign Languages, 1977), 24.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As far as the total number of the civilian war wounded goes, Guenter Lewy approaches the question by using a ratio derived from South Vietnamese data on military casualties, which shows 2.65 soldiers seriously wounded for every one killed. Such a proportion is distinctly low when applied to the civilian population; still, even this multiplier, if applied to the Vietnamese government estimate of 2 million civilian dead, yields a figure of 5.3 million civilian wounded, for a total of 7.3 million Vietnamese civilian casualties overall.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 443–44; Vietnam National Defense Ministry, &#039;&#039;History of the United Resistance against Invasion of the United States of America (1954–1975)&#039;&#039;, vol. 8: &#039;&#039;A Final Triumph&#039;&#039; [Lị sủ kháng chếin chống Mỹ cúu nuóc (1954–1975), tập 8: Toàn thắ] (National Politics Publishing House [Nha xuat ban Chinh Tri Quoc Gia], 2008). &#039;&#039;Civilian Casualty, Social Welfare and Refugee Problems in South Vietnam&#039;&#039;, part 1, Hearings before the Subcommittee on Refugees and Escapees, Senate Judiciary Committee (June 24–25, 1969), 71. See also “Civilian Casualties Are Said to Be High,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 16, 1967; Agence France Presse, “Hanoi Gives Official Count of 3 Million Dead.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Notably, official South Vietnamese hospital records indicate that approximately one-third of those wounded were women and about one-quarter were children under thirteen years of age.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 452; Hearings before the Subcommittee on Refugees and Escapees, Senate Judiciary Committee (June 24–25, 1969), 7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What explains these staggering figures? Because the My Lai massacre has entered the popular American consciousness as an exceptional, one-of-a-kind event, the deaths of other civilians during the Vietnam War tend to be vaguely thought of as a matter of mistakes or (to use a phrase that would come into common use after the war) of “collateral damage.” But as I came to see, the indiscriminate killing of South Vietnamese noncombatants—the endless slaughter that wiped out civilians day after day, month after month, year after year throughout the Vietnam War—was neither accidental nor unforeseeable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I stumbled upon the first clues to this hidden history almost by accident, in June 2001, when I was a graduate student researching post-traumatic stress disorder among Vietnam veterans. One afternoon, I was looking through documents at the U.S. National Archives when a friendly archivist asked me, “Could witnessing war crimes cause post-traumatic stress?” I had no idea at the time that the archives might have any records on Vietnam-era war crimes, so the prospect had never dawned on me. Within an hour or so, though, I held in my hands the yellowing records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, a secret Pentagon task force that had been assembled after the My Lai massacre to ensure that the army would never again be caught off-guard by a major war crimes scandal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To call the records a “treasure trove” feels strange, given the nature of the material. But that’s how the collection struck me then, box after box of criminal investigation reports and day-to-day paperwork long buried away and almost totally forgotten. There were some files as thick as a phonebook, with the most detailed and nightmarish descriptions; other files, paper-thin, hinting at terrible events that had received no follow-up attention; and just about everything in between. As I leafed through them that day, I knew one thing almost instantly: they documented a nightmare war that is essentially missing from our understanding of the Vietnam conflict.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The War Crimes Working Group files included more than 300 allegations of massacres, murders, rapes, torture, assaults, mutilations, and other atrocities that were substantiated by army investigators. They detailed the deaths of 137 civilians in mass killings, and 78 smaller-scale attacks in which Vietnamese civilians were killed, wounded, and sexually assaulted. They identified 141 instances in which U.S. troops used fists, sticks, bats, water torture, and electrical torture on noncombatants. The files also contained 500 allegations that weren’t proven at the time—like the murders of scores, perhaps hundreds, of Vietnamese civilians by the 101st Airborne Division’s Tiger Force, which would be confirmed and made public only in 2003.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In hundreds of incident summaries and sworn statements in the War Crimes Working Group files, veterans laid bare what had occurred in the backlands of rural Vietnam—the war that Americans back home didn’t see nightly on their televisions or read about over morning coffee. A sergeant told investigators how he had put a bullet, point-blank, into the brain of an unarmed boy after gunning down the youngster’s brother; an army ranger matter-of-factly described slicing the ears off a dead Vietnamese and said that he planned to continue mutilating corpses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Parker Allegation File,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, Record Group 319, Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 6; “Ryman Incident,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other files documented the killing of farmers in their fields and the rape of a child carried out by an interrogator at an army base. Reading case after case—like the incident in which a lieutenant “captured two unarmed and unidentified Vietnamese males, estimated ages 2–3 and 7–8 years … and killed them for no reason”—I began to get a sense of the ubiquity of atrocity during the American War.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Szlosowski Incident,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1. See also &#039;&#039;United States v. Specialist Five (E-5) Victor G. Szlosowski,&#039;&#039; RA 12704948, U.S. Army, 569th Military Intelligence Detachment, 196th Light Infantry Brigade (Separate), CM 417312, United States Army Board of Review, 39 C.M.R. 649, 1968 CMR LEXIS 321 (August 12, 1968); “Plantz Allegation” and “SP4 Miller Allegation,” both in War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the years that followed, with the War Crimes Working Group documents as an initial guide, I began to track down more information about little-known or never-revealed Vietnam War crimes. I located other investigation files at the National Archives, submitted requests under the Freedom of Information Act, interviewed generals and top civilian officials, and talked to former military war crimes investigators. I also spoke with more than one hundred American veterans across the country, both those who had witnessed atrocities and others who had personally committed terrible acts. From them I learned something of what it was like to be twenty years old, with few life experiences beyond adolescence in a small town or an inner-city neighborhood, and to be suddenly thrust into villages of thatch and bamboo homes that seemed ripped straight from the pages of &#039;&#039;National Geographic&#039;&#039;, the paddies around them such a vibrant green that they almost burned the eye. Veteran after veteran told me about days of shattering fatigue and the confusion of contradictory orders, about being placed in situations so alien and unnerving that even with their automatic rifles and grenades they felt scared walking through hamlets of unarmed women and children.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some of the veterans I tried to contact wanted nothing to do with my questions, almost instantaneously slamming down the phone receiver. But most were willing to speak to me, and many even seemed glad to talk to someone who had a sense of the true nature of the war. In homes from Maryland to California, across kitchen tables and in marathon four-hour telephone calls, scores of former soldiers and marines opened up about their experiences. Some had little remorse; an interrogator who’d tortured prisoners, for instance, told me that his actions were merely standard operating procedure. Another veteran, whispering so that his family wouldn’t overhear, adamantly insisted that, though he’d been present at a massacre of civilians, he hadn’t pulled the trigger, no matter what his fellow unit members said. Then there was the veteran who swore that he knew nothing about civilians being killed, only to later recount an incident in which someone in his unit shot an unarmed woman in the back. And yet another former GI ruefully recounted how, walking through a Vietnamese village, he had spun around when a local woman chattered angrily at him (probably complaining about the commotion that the troops were causing) and driven the butt of his rifle into her nose. He remembered walking away, laughing, as blood poured from the woman’s face. Decades later, he could no longer imagine how his nineteen-year-old self had done such a thing, nor could I easily connect this jovial man to that angry adolescent with a brutal streak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My conversations with the veterans gave nuance to my understanding of the war, bringing human emotion to the sometimes dry language of military records, and added context to investigation files that often focused on a single incident. These men also repeatedly showed me just how incomplete the archives I’d come upon really were, even though the files detailed hundreds of atrocity allegations. In one case, for instance, I called a veteran seeking more information about a sexual assault carried out by members of his unit, which I found mentioned in one of the files. He offered me more details about that particular incident but also said that it was no anomaly. Men from his unit had raped numerous other women as well, he told me. But neither those assaults nor the random shootings of farmers by his fellow soldiers had ever been formally investigated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the most poignant of the interviews I conducted was with Jamie Henry, a former army medic with whom I eventually forged a friendship. Henry was a whistle-blower in the Ron Ridenhour mold—the type of man that many want to be but few actually are, a courageous veteran who spent several years after his return to America trying to bring to light a series of atrocities committed by his unit. While many others had kept silent, Henry stepped forward and reported the crimes he’d seen, taking significant risks for what he believed was right. He talked to the U.S. Army Criminal Investigation Command (known as CID), he wrote a detailed article, he spoke out in public again and again. But the army left him to twist in the wind, a lone voice repeatedly recounting apparently uncorroborated tales of shocking violence, while most Americans paid little attention. Until I sought him out and showed him the documents I’d found, Henry had no idea that in the early 1970s military investigators had in fact tracked down and interviewed his fellow unit members, proving his allegations beyond any doubt—and that the army had then hidden away this information, never telling him or anyone else. When he looked over my stacks of photocopies, he was astounded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over time, following leads from the veterans I’d spoken to and from other sources, I discovered additional long-forgotten court-martial records, investigation files, and related documents in assorted archives and sometimes in private homes across the country. Paging through one of these case files, I found myself virtually inhaling decades-old dust from half a world away. The year was 1970, and a small U.S. Army patrol had set up an ambush in the jungle near the Minh Thanh rubber plantation in Binh Long Province, north of Saigon. Almost immediately the soldiers heard chopping noises, then branches snapping and Vietnamese voices coming toward them. Next, a man broke through the brush—he was in uniform, they would later say, as was the entire group of Vietnamese following behind him. In an instant, the Americans sprang the ambush, setting off two Claymore mines—each sending seven hundred small steel pellets flying more than 150 feet in a lethal sixty-degree arc—and firing an M-60 machine gun. All but one of the Vietnamese in the clearing were killed instantly. The unit’s radioman immediately got on his field telephone and called in ten “enemy KIA”—killed in action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, however, something didn’t ring right at headquarters. Despite the claim of ten enemy dead, the Americans had no weapons to show for it. With the My Lai trials garnering headlines back in the United States, the commanding general of the 25th Infantry Division did something unusual: he asked the division’s Office of the Inspector General, whose job it was to probe instances of alleged misconduct, to investigate. The next day, a lieutenant colonel and his team arrived at the site of the ambush, where they found the corpses of five men, three women, and two children scattered on the forest floor. None was wearing enemy uniforms, and civilian identification cards were found on the bodies. The closest thing to a weapon was a piece of paper with “a small drawing of a rifle and of an airplane.” The soldiers who sprang the ambush claimed it was evidence that the dead were enemy fighters, but the lieutenant colonel noted that it looked like “something a child would do.” Similarly, “the makings of booby traps” found on the bodies, and cited by the soldiers as evidence of hostile intent, turned out to be a harmless agricultural tool. As the American investigators photographed the corpses, it was apparent that the Vietnamese had been civilians carrying bags of bamboo shoots and a couple of handfuls of limes—regular people simply trying to eke out an existence in a war-ravaged landscape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The lime gatherers’ deaths were typical of the kind of operation that repeatedly wiped out civilians during the Vietnam War. Most of the time, the noncombatants who died were not herded into a ditch and gunned down as at My Lai. Instead, the full range of the American arsenal—from M-16s and Claymore mines to grenades, bombs, mortars, rockets, napalm, and artillery shells—was unleashed on forested areas, villages, and homes where perfectly ordinary Vietnamese just happened to live and work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the inspector general’s report concluded in this particular incident, the “Vietnamese victims were innocent civilians loyal to the Republic of Vietnam.” Yet, as so often happened, no disciplinary action of any type was taken against any member of the unit. In fact, their battalion commander stated that the team performed “exactly as he expected them to.” The battalion’s operations officer explained that the civilians had been in an “off-limits” or free-fire zone, one of many swaths of the country where everyone was assumed to be the enemy. Therefore, the soldiers had behaved in accordance with the U.S. military’s directives on the use of lethal force.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It made no difference that the lime gatherers happened to live there, as their ancestors undoubtedly had for decades, if not centuries, before them. It made no difference that, as the local province chief of the U.S.-allied South Vietnamese government told the army, “the civilians in the area were poor, uneducated and went wherever they could get food.” The inspector general’s report pointed out that there was no written documentation regarding the establishment of a free-fire zone in the area, noting with bureaucratic understatement that “doubt exists” that the program to warn Vietnamese civilians about off-limits areas was “either effective or thorough.” But that, too, made no difference. As the final investigation report put it, the platoon had operated “within its orders which had been given and/or sanctioned by competent authority … The rules of engagement were not violated.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;John M. Walton, “Summary of Investigation, Company A, 2nd Battalion, 60th Infantry, 1st Infantry Division” (Aug. 27–31, 1970).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeking to connect such formal military records with the actual experience of the ordinary Vietnamese people who had lived through these events, I made several trips to Vietnam, making my way to remote rural villages with an interpreter at my side. The jigsaw-puzzle pieces were not always easy to align. In the files of the War Crimes Working Group, for example, I located an exceptionally detailed investigation of a massacre of nearly twenty women and children by a U.S. Army unit in a tiny hamlet in Quang Nam Province on February 8, 1968. It was clear that the ranking officer there had ordered his men to “kill anything that moves,” and that some of the soldiers had obeyed. What was less than clear was exactly where “there” was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With only a general location to go by—fifteen miles west of an old port town known as Hoi An—we embarked on a shoe-leather search. Inquiries with locals led us to An Truong, a small hamlet with a monument to a 1968 massacre. But this particular mass killing took place on January 9, 1968, rather than in February, and was carried out by South Korean forces allied to the Americans rather than by U.S. soldiers themselves. It was not the place we had been looking for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After we explained the situation, one of the residents led us to another village not very far away. It, too, had a memorial—this one commemorating thirty-three locals who died in three separate massacres between 1967 and 1970. However, none of these massacres had taken place on February 8, 1968, either. After interviewing villagers about these atrocities, we asked if they knew of any other mass killings in the area. Yes, they said: not the next hamlet down the road but a little bit beyond it. So on we went. Daylight was rapidly fading when we arrived in that hamlet and found a monument that spelled out the basics of the grim story in spare terms: U.S. troops had killed dozens of Vietnamese there in 1968. Conversations with the farmers made it clear, though, that these Americans were marines, not army soldiers, and the massacre had taken place in August. Such is the nature of investigating war crimes in Vietnam. I’d thought that I was looking for a needle in a haystack; what I found was a veritable haystack of needles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the United States, meanwhile, the situation in the archives was often frustratingly the opposite. At one point, a Vietnam veteran passed on to me a few pages of documents from an investigation into the killing of civilians by U.S. marines in a small village in the extreme north of South Vietnam. Those pages provided just enough information for me to file a Freedom of Information Act request for court-martial transcripts related to American crimes there. The military’s response to my request was an all too common one: the documents were inexplicably missing. But the government file was not entirely empty. Hundreds of pages of trial transcripts, sworn testimony, supporting documents, and the like had vanished into thin air, but the military could offer me something in consolation: a copy of the protective jacket that was once wrapped around the documents. I declined.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, an astonishing number of marine court-martial records of the era have apparently been destroyed or gone missing. Most air force and navy criminal investigation files that may have existed seem to have met the same fate. Even before this, the formal investigation records were an incomplete sample at best; as one veteran of the secret Pentagon task force told me, knowledge of most cases never left the battlefield. Still, the War Crimes Working Group files alone demonstrated that atrocities were committed by members of &#039;&#039;every&#039;&#039; infantry, cavalry, and airborne division, and every separate brigade that deployed without the rest of its division—that is, every major army unit in Vietnam.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scattered, fragmentary nature of the case files makes them essentially useless for gauging the precise number of war crimes committed by U.S. personnel in Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;John Johns, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, 2006; Turse and Nelson, “Civilian Killings Went Unpunished”; Gary D. Solis, &#039;&#039;Son Thang: An American War Crime&#039;&#039; (New York: Bantam Books, 1998), 211; Solis, “Military Justice, Civilian Clemency: The Sentences of Marine Corps War Crimes in South Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;Transnational Law and Contemporary Problems&#039;&#039; 10, no. 1 (2000); Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 324, 501 fn48; “Selected General Court Martial and Special Court Martial (BCD) Offenses Against Vietnamese,” Convictions by General Court Martial for War Crimes, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, Vietnam War Crimes Working Group Central File, Box 4; Judge Advocate General of the Navy, letter to Judge Advocate General of the Army (December 3, 1969), in Jack Taylor Collection, National Security Archive; George Lepre, &#039;&#039;Fragging&#039;&#039; (Lubbock: Texas Tech University Press, 2011), 209.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But the hundreds of reports that I gathered and the hundreds of witnesses that I interviewed in the United States and Southeast Asia made it clear that killings of civilians—whether cold-blooded slaughter like the massacre at My Lai or the routinely indifferent, wanton bloodshed like the lime gatherers’ ambush in Binh Long—were widespread, routine, and directly attributable to U.S. command policies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And such massacres by soldiers and marines, my research showed, were themselves just a tiny part of the story. For every mass killing by ground troops that left piles of civilian corpses in a forest clearing or a drainage ditch, there were exponentially more victims killed by the everyday exercise of the American way of war from the air. Throughout South Vietnam, women and children were asphyxiated or crushed to death when their bunkers collapsed on them, burying them alive after direct hits from jets’ 500-pound bombs or 1,900-pound shells launched from offshore ships. Countless others, crazed with fear, bolted for safety when helicopters swooped toward their villages, only to have a door gunner cut them in half with bursts from an M-60 machine gun—and many others, who froze in place, suffered the same fate. There’s only so much killing a squad, a platoon, or a company can do. Face-to-face atrocities were responsible for just a fraction of the millions of civilian casualties in South Vietnam. Matter-of-fact mass killing that dwarfed the slaughter at My Lai normally involved heavier firepower and command policies that allowed it to be unleashed with impunity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the real war, the one that barely appears at all in the tens of thousands of volumes written about Vietnam. This was the war that Ron Ridenhour spoke about—the one in which My Lai was an operation, not an aberration. This was the war in which the American military and successive administrations in Washington produced not a few random massacres or even discrete strings of atrocities, but something on the order of thousands of days of relentless misery—a veritable system of suffering. That system, that machinery of suffering and what it meant for the Vietnamese people, is what this book is meant to explain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;1.&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== THE MASSACRE AT TRIEU AI ==&lt;br /&gt;
In 2008, visiting Trieu Ai village in Quang Tri, the northernmost province in South Vietnam, meant driving down a long, winding, rutted road of crushed rock and burnt-orange mud. It was slow going, as the car rocked and pitched past shattered concrete buildings, through forests, across fields. The last mile or two had to be traversed on foot, though the worst to worry about, while slogging through the mire, was losing a shoe. Forty years before, the Americans trudging through this area had far more to fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the night of October 21, 1967, members of Company B, 1st Battalion, 1st Marine Regiment, in the midst of a long, grueling patrol, found themselves on the outskirts of Trieu Ai.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;This is the date of the massacre according to the solar calendar. While Vietnamese villagers at the time generally used the lunar calendar, I use solar dates in this book when possible. The Americans knew the hamlet as Nai Cuu.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On a hill overlooking the village, one of the Americans tripped a booby trap. A well-liked marine from the company’s 1st Platoon was killed, three others were injured, and the embittered, frustrated troops hunkered down, awaiting a medical evacuation—“medevac”—helicopter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a commonplace story. Vietnamese revolutionary forces, decisively outgunned by their adversaries, relied heavily on mines and other booby traps, as well as sniper fire and ambushes. Their way of war was generally to strike swiftly and immediately withdraw. Unable to deal with an enemy that overwhelmingly dictated the time, place, and duration of combat, U.S. forces took to destroying whatever they could manage. Often, civilians paid the price.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soon after the booby trap struck his men, Lieutenant Robert Maynard held a briefing with Lieutenant John Bailey and Sergeant Don Allen of the 1st Platoon. Maynard assured them, Allen later reported, that they would get “first crack at the ville.” He remembered the orders vividly: “We would take our platoons and move through the ville. When we reached the other side ‘there was nothing to be left alive or unburned, as far as the children goes, let our conscience be our guide.’”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Do Hoa, interview with Nick Turse, January 18, 2008; sworn testimony of Wilson Dozier III, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener (March 18–20, 1968), 48; sworn testimony of Don Allen, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, 336.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Lieutenant Bailey, who had been slightly wounded by the booby trap, returned from the briefing, he too told his platoon that they were about to be sent into the village. Lance Corporal Olaf Skibsrud recalled the orders passed on to him: “They said that we were going to kill everyone in the ville and burn it down.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Olaf Skibsrud, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, 207.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Lance Corporal Eddie Kelly remembered Bailey’s orders as “search-and-destroy everything in the village.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Eddie Kelly, in ibid., 107.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And rifleman Edward Johnson recalled a command similar to so many others handed down by Americans all over South Vietnam, year after year: “We was going to kill anything that we see and anything that moved.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Edward Johnson, in ibid., 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The marines who would need to call on their consciences concerning the children of Trieu Ai were not that far from childhood themselves. Indeed, most U.S. troops who served in Vietnam were in their teens or barely out of them. Whether they had been drafted or had volunteered (often to avoid the uncertainty of the draft), they had gone off to basic training as little more than boys.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boot camp experience was consciously organized to reduce recruits to a psychological state akin to early childhood. Their previous eighteen or so years of learning were to be stripped away through shock, separation, and physical and psychological stress, creating a tabula rasa on which a military imprint could be stamped. For eight weeks of up to seventeen-hour days, every detail of their lives was prescribed, every action relearned in a military manner, all stringently enforced by the omnipresent authority of the drill instructor.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For a sanitized, army-approved look at Vietnam-era basic training, see the film &#039;&#039;The Men from the Boys: The First Eight Weeks&#039;&#039;, Department of the Army, Office of the Chief of Information (n.d.). For more, see Myra MacPherson, &#039;&#039;Long Time Passing: Vietnam and the Haunted Generation,&#039;&#039; new edition (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2001), 69; Christian Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War: American Combat Soldiers and Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1993), 86–90; James R. Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The American Infantryman in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Ballantine Books, 1993), 32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As historian Joanna Bourke puts it, a deft combination of “depersonalization, uniforms, lack of privacy, forced social relationships, tight schedules, lack of sleep, disorientation followed by rites of reorganization according to military codes, arbitrary rules and strict punishment” was brought to bear to accomplish the task.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on basic training, see Donald Duncan, &#039;&#039;The New Legions&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1967), 98–99; Gary Bray, &#039;&#039;After My Lai&#039;&#039; (Norman: University of Oklahoma Press, 2010), 15–18; Ron Kovic, &#039;&#039;Born on the Fourth of July&#039;&#039; (New York: Akashic Books, 2005), 84–99; Joanna Bourke, &#039;&#039;An Intimate History of Killing: Face to Face Killing in the Twentieth Century&#039;&#039; (New York: Basic Books, 1999), 67.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Frequent punishments, meted out for infractions as simple as not beginning and ending every sentence with “sir,” were crucial to the process. They consisted of both psychological debasement and physical suffering—everything from being forced to eat garbage to being exercised to the point of collapse. At the same time, everyday training itself could be an agonizing experience. Even the best athletes were often overtaxed by the grueling workouts. “Simple exhaustion,” as the historian Christian Appy points out, was a “key factor in explaining the willingness of recruits to follow orders” since they soon “learned that disobedience of any kind only brought more pain.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Phil Ball, &#039;&#039;Ghosts and Shadows&#039;&#039; (Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland, 1998), 9; Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 89–90.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Recruits were also indoctrinated into a culture of violence and brutality, which emphasized above all a readiness to kill without compunction.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For examples, see Dave Grossman, &#039;&#039;On Killing&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The Psychological Cost of Learning to Kill in War and Society&#039;&#039; (New York: Little, Brown, 1996), 251–52; Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 95; Bourke, &#039;&#039;An Intimate History of Killing&#039;&#039;, 69; Robert J. Lifton, &#039;&#039;Home from the War; Vietnam Veterans: Neither Victims Nor Executioners&#039;&#039; (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1973), 42–43; MacPherson, &#039;&#039;Long Time Passing&#039;&#039;, 312, 334.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Like many soldiers, the Vietnam-era draftee Peter Milord told Appy that at first he only mouthed the violent chants during his army training—“Kill! Kill! Kill! To kill without mercy is the spirit of the bayonet!”—but later found himself being overtaken by the ethos. “I didn’t become a robot,” Milord said, “but you can get so close to being one it’s frightening.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see John Sack, “M,” &#039;&#039;Esquire&#039;&#039;, October 1966. Quoted in Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 95.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another veteran put it this way: “For eleven months I was trained to kill. For eight weeks, during basic training, I screamed ‘kill,’ ‘kill.’ So when I got to Vietnam I was ready to kill.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of William Patterson (April 6, 1971), “Patterson Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Still another told me that after having chanted “kill, kill, kill” through basic training, advanced infantry training, and long-range reconnaissance patrol instruction, he felt absolutely “brainwashed.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dan Barnes, interview with Nick Turse, January 16, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Remorseless killing was additionally legitimized by the explicit racism that suffused the training. As army veteran Wayne Smith remembered, “The drill instructors never ever called the Vietnamese, ‘Vietnamese.’ They called them dinks, gooks, slopes, slants, rice-eaters, everything that would take away humanity … That they were less than human was clearly the message.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on the Americans’ use of slurs in regard to the Vietnamese, see Christian Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots: The Vietnam War Remembered from All Sides&#039;&#039; (New York: Viking, 2003), 355–56, 482; Jack Shulimson et al., &#039;&#039;U.S. Marines in Vietnam: The Defining Year, 1968&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: History and Museums Division, 1997), 616fn; MacPherson, &#039;&#039;Long Time Passing&#039;&#039;, 16; Michael Bilton and Kevin Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039; (New York: Penguin, 1993), 21; Harry Maurer, &#039;&#039;Strange Ground&#039;&#039; (New York: Henry Holt, 1989), 154; Daniel Lang, &#039;&#039;Casualties of War&#039;&#039; (New York: Pocket Books, 1989), 19; R. W. Apple, “G.I.’s Vocabulary in Vietnam Is Beaucoup Exotic,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 3, 1965; James Olson and Randy Roberts, &#039;&#039;My Lai: A Brief History with Documents&#039;&#039; (New York: Bedford Books, 1998), 8; Donald Duncan, “The Whole Thing Was a Lie!” &#039;&#039;Ramparts&#039;&#039;, February 1966, 16.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similarly, veteran Haywood Kirkland described his experience this way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;As soon as [you] hit boot camp … they tried to change your total personality … Right away they told us not to call them Vietnamese. Call everybody gooks, dinks. They told us when you go over in Vietnam, you gonna be face to face with Charlie, the Viet Cong. They were like animals, or something other than human … They wouldn’t allow you to talk about them as if they were people. They told us they’re not to be treated with any type of mercy … That’s what they engraved into you. That killer instinct.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see James S. Kunen, &#039;&#039;Standard Operating Procedure: Notes of a Draft-Age American&#039;&#039; (New York: Avon, 1971), 39; Wallace Terry, &#039;&#039;Bloods: An Oral History of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (New York: Ballantine Books, 1984), 90.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This attitude was reinforced once soldiers arrived “in-country.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on initial experiences, see Frederick Downs, &#039;&#039;The Killing Zone&#039;&#039; (New York: Norton, 1978), 18.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many recall immediately being told that, whatever the official policy, in reality all Vietnamese were to be distrusted, that even women and small children were possible foes or outright enemies—a particularly sinister attitude in the context of a war that was supposedly being fought to protect Vietnamese civilians from communist aggression.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 130–37; Eric Bergerud, &#039;&#039;The Dynamics of Defeat: The Vietnam War in Hau Nghia Province&#039;&#039; (Boulder, Colo.: Westview Press, 1991), 119. For more manifestations of this larger concept, see Phil Ball, &#039;&#039;Ghosts and Shadows&#039;&#039; (Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland, 1998), 8; “Caution About Kids,” &#039;&#039;Army Digest&#039;&#039;, September 1967, 19.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A child, GIs believed, might throw a grenade or be strapped with explosives. An elderly woman could help to construct booby traps. Though official military publications aimed at troops headed for Vietnam stressed discrimination between civilians and guerrillas, some of them still suggested that everyone in a conical hat or the loose-fitting Vietnamese clothes that Americans called “black pajamas” was a potential adversary.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lifton, &#039;&#039;Home from the War&#039;&#039;, 195–96; &#039;&#039;The United States Army in South Vietnam&#039;&#039;, Troop Topics DA Pam 360 234 (Washington, D.C.: Government Printing Office, September 1968), 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One veteran told me that his training made it clear that the “enemy is anything with slant eyes who lives in the village. It doesn’t make any difference if it’s a woman or child.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Barnes, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An officer summarized the prevailing mind-set: “So a few women and children get killed … Teach ’em a damned good lesson. They’re all VC or at least helping them … You can’t convert them, only kill them.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Duncan, &#039;&#039;The New Legions&#039;&#039;, 169.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the many reasons for this suspicion was that, in village after village, U.S. patrols regularly encountered women and children plus a few old men, but almost no military-age males. “All through the whole entire time that I spent out in the field, I could literally count the amount of men or boys that we saw,” one veteran who spent a year in combat told me.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Barnes, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “You go into a village, and there was never a man in a village. Never,” said another.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;James Henry, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, October 1, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; To Americans, the reason was obvious: the “missing” men, all the village’s sons and husbands, were Viet Cong guerrillas. This was, of course, one definite possibility. But it was also quite possible that the men were serving in the U.S.-allied South Vietnamese forces; or were draft dodgers, hiding from armies of both sides; or were off working in a distant rice paddy, market, or town, trying to earn a living. In any case, most older boys and young men knew to flee whenever U.S. or South Vietnamese troops arrived, since they were prime targets for conscription, arrest, or execution. Women with children and elders couldn’t move as fast and stood a somewhat better chance of being spared, so they were often left behind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many U.S. soldiers were also suspicious because South Vietnamese villagers always seemed to know where to walk to avoid VC booby traps. This wasn’t really true; civilians were also, in fact, killed or wounded by such weapons. But to the soldiers, the fact that the peasants didn’t warn them about these dangers was more clear evidence that the locals were supporting the VC, if not members themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The soldiers also had trouble sorting out who was who. Troops often got only fleeting glimpses of figures dressed in the loose-fitting “black pajamas”—which, in the countryside, were actually worn by men and women, young and old, civilians and guerrillas alike. From a distance, a black-clad female farmer with a hoe could be indistinguishable from a male fighter with a rifle. Unable to readily tell friend from foe, and often unwilling to take the risk of trying to do so, many troops simply decided to fire on anyone they saw. And they often did so with the tacit support of or on explicit orders from superiors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was illegal to order the killing of unarmed villagers, no matter whom they supported in the war. But illegal orders were not uncommon, and how soldiers should react to them was, at best, unclear. During boot camp or in-country instruction, many soldiers were given a short lesson—generally about an hour long—on the laws of war, but it paled in comparison to the weeks of training that suggested a very different standard operating procedure.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Guenter Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 1981), 366.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the psychiatrist and war crimes expert Robert Lifton notes, there was “a striking contrast between the formal instruction (given rotely if at all) to kill only military adversaries, and the informal message (loud and clear) to kill just about everyone.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Bourke, &#039;&#039;An Intimate History of Killing&#039;&#039;, 177. For more, see John Merson, &#039;&#039;War Lessons&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;How I Fought to Be a Hero and Learned That War Was Terror&#039;&#039; (Berkeley, Calif.: North Atlantic Books, 2008), 41; Lifton, &#039;&#039;Home from the War&#039;&#039;, 42.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, basic training emphasized that obedience to commanders was paramount. Using an instructional outline in the army’s field manual, a chaplain would often put forward an Orwellian-sounding concept: “The freest soldier is the soldier who willingly submits to authority.” Invoking both honor and self-interest, the chaplain would tell recruits, “When you obey a lawful command you need not fear, nor worry.” However, no clear definition of an &#039;&#039;un&#039;&#039;lawful order was offered, and young recruits were pressed to exhibit simpleminded obedience.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;One chaplain who taught such courses noted that recruits were told to obey even unjust orders and raise issues only later. When he taught a refresher class to soldiers in Vietnam and posed the question of the outright murder of civilians on command, he found that even at a chaplain’s class there were still soldiers who told him they would “obey the order no matter what.” Record of Trial of James Rodarte, Nha Trang, Vietnam (May 14–19, 1969), 9; Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 92–93.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nor did they receive any specialized training regarding the added responsibilities and moral complexities of fighting a guerrilla war in villages filled with civilians.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 106–7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, the young officers to whom these recruits were to show blind obedience, men like Lieutenants Maynard and Bailey at Trieu Ai, had often themselves received exceptionally lackluster instruction in the laws of war. In 1965, the reporter and historian Bernard Fall surveyed American small-unit commanders in Vietnam and found that few had anything but “the vaguest idea” about the 1949 Geneva Conventions. Some even argued that, contrary to the laws of war, “VC were all ‘traitors’ and thus could be shot out of hand” after being taken prisoner.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lieutenant General Bruce Palmer, the deputy commander of U.S. forces in Vietnam, would later note that “instruction in the Geneva Conventions has tended to be abstract and academic, rather than concrete and practical.” Hays Parks, “Crimes in Hostilities,” &#039;&#039;Marine Corps Gazette&#039;&#039;, August 1976, 20; Bernd Greiner, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts: The USA in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (London: Bodley Head, 2009), 93; Bernard Fall, “Vietnam Blitz: A Report on an Impersonal War,” &#039;&#039;New Republic&#039;&#039;, October 9, 1965, 19.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1967, Fall’s findings were validated in a study of junior officers at the U.S. Army Intelligence School at Fort Holabird, Maryland, which found that even at this specialized training center there were students who showed “a lack of understanding of the provisions of the Geneva Conventions pertaining to the treatment of prisoners of war.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jack B. Matthews, “Training in the Geneva Conventions Pertaining to Prisoners of War” (July 25, 1967), in Training in the Geneva Conventions Pertaining to Prisoners of War—Defense Exhibits AAA and NNN (Folder 168 [b]), Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Chief of Military History, Records Relating to the Courts Martial of 1st LT W. Calley, CAPT V. Hartman, 1LT R. Lee, and CAPT O’Conner, Box 18.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; That same year, another official army report noted that even after receiving instruction on the proper treatment of prisoners, fully half the students in a class of officers-in-training about to graduate from the army’s Officer Candidate School at Fort Benning, Georgia, told officials they would mistreat a “prisoner of war to obtain information”—a clear violation of the laws of war. Twenty percent blithely stated that they would readily kill prisoners as a matter of expediency if their unit was ambushed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The Directorate for Inspection Services team that carried out the survey noted that they were “pleased with the caliber of instruction being presented at the Infantry Center.” “Resume of Report on Inspection of Geneva Convention and Handling of POW at Fort Benning,” in Training in the Geneva Conventions Pertaining to Prisoners of War (see preceding note).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a similar vein, more than 60 percent of army officers surveyed in 1969 said they would employ torture or the threat of it to force prisoners to talk during interrogations. That study also found that roughly 20 percent of captains and 25 percent of lieutenants and warrant officers believed they could legally carry out summary executions of civilians caught spying or setting booby traps.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Greiner, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts&#039;&#039;, 101.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This situation supposedly improved in the wake of the 1969 My Lai revelations, when a new emphasis on laws-of-war training was allegedly implemented.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Terence Smith, “Troops Warned on War Conduct,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 7, 1969.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1971, however, the reporter William Greider visited a class filled with young second lieutenants at Fort Benning. He watched as the instructor spelled out a scenario in which an enemy machine gunner causes six U.S. casualties but then stops firing and surrenders, walking forward, unarmed, with his hands over his head. “What do you do?” the instructor asked. “In loud unison,” Greider noted, “the 200 students instantly chorused their response: ‘Shoot him! Shoot him!’”—even though the Geneva Conventions explicitly prohibit violence against adversaries who have laid down their arms.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William Greider, “Teaching of War Law Revitalized by Army,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 14, 1971.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Often, there was no relevant instruction in the laws of war as they related to the way Americans actually fought the conflict in Vietnam. One of the crimes detailed in the U.S. military’s formal investigation of the My Lai massacre, for example, was “the burning of dwellings.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Joseph Goldstein, Burke Marshall, and Jack Schwartz, &#039;&#039;The My Lai Massacre and Its Cover-Up: Beyond the Reach of Law? The Peers Commission Report with a Supplement and Introductory Essay on the Limits of Law&#039;&#039; (New York: Free Press, 1976), 315.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But for years before and after the massacre, homes, hamlets, and whole villages were regularly torched by U.S. troops—most of the time on the orders of officers—for a variety of reasons. Sometimes Americans burned homes where they found hidden war matériel or enemy propaganda literature. At other times they burned houses or hamlets in reprisal for a nearby booby trap, or if they took sniper fire, or simply because they were angry, frustrated, and looking to strike back at any Vietnamese people they could find.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whole villages might also be set aflame as a matter of policy, to drive people from an area and thereby deny guerrillas access to food, support, and recruits. The idea was to separate the general population from the guerrillas in the most literal way possible. After being forcibly removed, villagers would often be sent to a government-run concentration area. Some of these were “New Life” hamlets—artificial villages surrounded by barbed wire and located far from the inhabitants’ own fields, homes, and ancestral burial grounds. Other villagers wound up in one of the South Vietnamese government’s many refugee camps, overcrowded and unsanitary stretches of barren land where dispossessed, unemployed, and hopeless peasants were expected to wait out the war in squalor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trieu Ai—a farming village where locals raised chickens, ducks, and cows, and supplemented Vietnam’s ubiquitous rice paddies with plots of cassava and sweet potatoes—was among the thousands of villages in Quang Tri province that were attacked by the Americans. It was regularly blasted by bombs and artillery fire, and just a few days before the arrival of Company B much of the “ville” had been burned by U.S. troops.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Wilson Dozier III, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, 51; sworn testimony of Robert Labicki, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, 266; Pham Thi Luyen, interview with Nick Turse, January 18, 2008; Hoa, interview; Nguyen Van Phuoc, interview with Nick Turse, January 18, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Trieu Ai’s surviving villagers were then relocated to a concentration area.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The younger men and older boys from Trieu Ai were forced to remain in the refugee camp, but on the afternoon of October 21, the village’s women, young children, and older men were allowed to travel back to Trieu Ai for twenty-four hours to retrieve whatever belongings they could. After a trek across four miles of rugged, cratered terrain, the former residents collected what could be salvaged and went to sleep in the only place available—the underground shelters that they had dug for protection from the frequent artillery shelling and bombing in the area.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A. A. Berman, Investigating Officers Reports; cases of Captain Maynard, Second Lieutenant Bailey, and Lance Corporal Diener (January 5, 1968), in &#039;&#039;United States v. Rudolf O. Diener&#039;&#039; (March 18–20, 1968), 2; Hoa, interview; Phuoc, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such shelters were common all across the country throughout the war years. Some were nothing more than big, crude holes gouged out of hard earth. Others were A-framed structures with wooden support beams. As the years went by, villagers would build ever more complex bunkers, L- or Z-shaped with angled walls to provide protection from grenades, and some families even procured metal struts to provide extra stability.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Life became an exercise in playing the percentages. Just how long did you stay in your bunker? Long enough to avoid the artillery, of course, but not so long that you were still there when the Americans and their grenades arrived. If you left the shelter’s confines too soon, some helicopter’s machine gun might open up on you as you emerged, or you could get caught in a cross fire between withdrawing guerrillas and onrushing American troops. If you waited too long, those grenades might begin rolling in. Every second mattered immensely. An instant too late could mean death, but a second too early was potentially no less lethal. Guess wrong and your family might be wiped out. And such calculations went on for years on end, shaping every decision to leave the confines of a shelter, day or night, to get water or relieve oneself or work in the fields or gather vegetables for a hungry family. Life could be measured by calculating the distance from the rice paddy to the bunker against the altitude of a jet or the speed of a helicopter. Under such circumstances, existence became an endless series of risk assessments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Americans lived with a different reality. That October night, not long after the medevac helicopter whirled off into the sky, tired, angry, scared marines entered Trieu Ai village firing their rifles, grenading shelters, and setting fire to some of the few remaining structures as they advanced.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Ronald Toon, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, 154–55; sworn testimony of Wilson Dozier III, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, 40; sworn testimony of Robert Labicki, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, 254; Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Unable or unwilling to distinguish a civilian bomb shelter from an enemy fighting position, and never knowing who might be inside, U.S. troops often simply tossed in grenades to force whoever was sheltering below to come out—or to make sure that they never did. In some hamlets, they flushed out or killed guerrillas this way. In Trieu Ai that night, there were only civilians in the subterranean bunkers, quickly measuring the odds in their latest life-or-death encounter, trying to work out just how the heavily armed foreign teenagers wreaking havoc in their village would react if they emerged or stayed put.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the fatigue-clad Americans moved through the hamlet, rifleman Ronald Toon watched Sergeant Don Allen prevent Lance Corporal Rudolph Diener and another marine from killing a group of children. But no one apparently tried to stop the nineteen-year-old Diener when he grabbed a woman in her fifties and marched her toward a deserted field. “He turned the old lady into the rice paddy. She started walking and he just raised his rifle and started firing. He fired approximately six rounds,” Toon later testified at Diener’s trial.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Ronald Toon, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, 155–57.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Events were unfolding rapidly and chaotically, even though there wasn’t a single enemy gunshot all night. As the burning homes cast a flickering glow beneath a crescent moon that threw precious little light, the men crept forward, stopped, and fired.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Luyen, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Radioman Lester Beard heard Lieutenant Bailey tell Lieutenant Maynard that they were finding children in the shelters being grenaded. According to Beard, Maynard responded, “Tough shit, they grow up to be VC.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Lester Beard, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, (1968), 380.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sergeant Allen remembered it that way too.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Don Allen, in ibid., 344.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Meanwhile, the Vietnamese huddled together in fear, not knowing what was happening to relatives and friends in other shelters as shots rang out, grenades exploded, fires crackled, and marines shouted incomprehensibly in English or pidgin Vietnamese.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to rifleman Edward Johnson, the marines came across a bunker where they heard voices and could see a light. He passed the word to Lieutenant Bailey, who approached the rear entrance of the shelter and threw in a grenade. “We heard screams, rushing about, and obviously people were inside,” Lance Corporal Wilson Dozier recalled. “Another grenade was tossed in and at this point, people started rushing out of the bunker.” Dozier estimated that five to ten people dashed out. Then came an order to shoot.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Edward Johnson, in ibid., 7–10, and sworn testimony of Wilson Dozier III, in ibid., 39–45.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As he described it, “The first several men opened up, some with automatic fire, some with semi-automatic fire.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Wilson Dozier III, in ibid., 43, 45, 39–40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Bailey said he saw two victims fall, but when another marine yelled that they were still moving, he ordered his men to open fire again.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Terry Spann, in ibid., 88, and John Bailey, statement to William Gilfillan, in ibid., enclosure 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Not far from the scene, Lieutenant William Steen heard a grenade explode, then a woman and children screaming, followed by gunfire and finally silence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of William Steen, in ibid., 132.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many other unit members recalled the same sequence: horrible shrieking—which most attributed to women and children—ended by gunfire.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Don Allen, in ibid., 348; sworn testimony of William Steen, in ibid., 132; sworn testimony of Clifford Bijou, in ibid., 72–73; sworn testimony of Richard Hamming, in ibid., 118–19; sworn testimony of James Anderson, in ibid., 61–62.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Van Phuoc, a young villager sheltering underground, heard the sound of the medevac helicopter landing and departing and, not long after, gunshots. His mother, fearing that they would die if they remained in the bunker, grabbed him and his two-year-old brother and fled from their shelter into the chaos above. “Racing from our bunker, we saw the shelter opposite ours being shot up,” he recalled. One of the Americans then wheeled around and fired at his mother, killing her and leaving his brother covered in her blood.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phuoc, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “After they shot my mother,” Phuoc remembered, “I grabbed my brother and ran back to the bunker where Pham Thi Luyen stayed.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pham Thi Luyen was just thirteen years old in 1967. The youngest of six children, she had graduated to tending the cows—a rite of passage for rural children—by the time war came to Trieu Ai, bringing with it near-daily artillery shelling. One day, the Americans burned her house to the ground. When her family tried to save some of their possessions, the marines threw what goods they had salvaged back into the fire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On October 21, Luyen and her father, Phan Van Tuyen, an older man past military age, had taken refuge in an underground shelter like many of the other villagers. She vividly recalled seeing Phuoc running into their shelter with his brother in his arms, blood-soaked but uninjured, shouting, “My mom was killed, my mom was killed!” (Luyen didn’t know it yet, but her own mother, who’d taken shelter in another bunker, had by this point also been killed by the marines.)&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Luyen, interview; Phuoc, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Soon, Luyen heard the Americans above. “They spoke incomprehensibly, but we were scared and walked out,” she recalled. “Everyone came out.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;There was, apparently, a cluster of bunkers, but exactly who was in each bunker is unclear. In the end, it seems that all survivors were called up and gathered before being pushed to the nearby river. Luyen, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Interactions like this were commonplace. The Americans were generally ignorant of a melodic language of six subtle tones in which a one-syllable, two-letter word could have six different meanings. Most GIs shouted commands in incomprehensible, monotonal, ersatz Vietnamese: &#039;&#039;Dung lai!&#039;&#039; (Halt!) &#039;&#039;Lai day!&#039;&#039; (Come here!) &#039;&#039;Di Di Mau!&#039;&#039; (Run away!). Occasionally they mixed up the meanings of even these basic phrases. At other times they turned to pidgin commands cobbled together with faux-French or pseudo-Japanese slang. And not infrequently, they simply resorted to high-decibel English to question “papa-sans,” “mama-sans,” and “baby-sans”—men, women, and children—about the whereabouts of “boo-coo VC” (&#039;&#039;beaucoup&#039;&#039; or many Viet Cong). The onus was on the frightened villagers to figure it all out.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Philip D. Beidler, &#039;&#039;Late Thoughts on an Old War: The Legacy of Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2004), 32; Philip Caputo, &#039;&#039;A Rumor of War&#039;&#039; (New York: Henry Holt, 1996), 140.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lance Corporal Wilson Dozier later testified, “As we continued on our patrol we approached another bunker, and I believe people started coming out of it … and a couple of the men yelled ‘Lai Dai,’ come out, quite a few more people came out.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Wilson Dozier III, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, 45.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The rest of the bunkers in the area were then grenaded, as the Vietnamese above ground huddled together in fear.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Luyen, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Luyen remembered it, “The Americans just pushed us ahead … They forced us to go to the river.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Terrified, she gripped her father’s hand tightly, but the marines pulled him back and forced her forward with the others. As the women and children splashed through the water to the opposite bank, Tuyen was the only one left standing in front of Lieutenant Bailey and Corporal Terry Spann. The way Phuoc recalled it, Tuyen got bogged down in the mud, at which point a marine struck him and then shot him near the riverbank.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of James Anderson and sworn testimony of Eddie Kelly Jr., both in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener; Phuoc, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Spann’s testimony, Tuyen made a sudden turn and Bailey butt-stroked him with his shotgun. Spann then tried to shoot the unarmed, wounded man, but his rifle jammed. Bailey, he reported, attempted to fire his shotgun, but that too misfired. “Then he pulled his pistol,” Spann said of the lieutenant, “and fired twice.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Spann later claimed that he wasn’t sure whether Bailey’s shots actually hit Tuyen, and said that they couldn’t find the body. Sworn testimony of Terry Spann, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, 91–92.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Across the river, Luyen heard two gunshots and called out to her father, but there was no reply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The marines left the women and children on the far bank, from where they filtered back to the government camp the next day.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Luyen, interview; Phuoc, interview; sworn testimony of William Steen, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, 136.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At the shelter where the villagers had been gunned down en masse, Dozier testified to seeing the mangled bodies of an older man and woman. “There was quite a bit of blood and some torn flesh,” he recalled. Other marines, he said, found the bodies of children and elderly people.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Wilson Dozier III, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, 40, 42.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Edward Johnson saw bodies near the bunker, too. “I found that it was some children and a woman,” he recalled. “There was a real small baby and another one looked like it was about two or three years old.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Edward Johnson, in ibid., 10–11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The court-martial transcript paints a vivid picture. Lieutenant Bailey had the men shove the bodies back into the bunker.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 11–12; sworn testimony of Wilson Dozier III, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, 40; sworn testimony of James Anderson, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, 62.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Lieutenant Steen saw what he thought was a child’s body being thrown in. Another marine remembered helping a fellow unit member stuff an older woman, still moaning, into the shelter with the corpses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Clifford Bijou, in Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener, (1968), 74.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On Bailey’s orders, marines then shoveled in dirt, brush, logs, and other debris to seal up the bunker.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Eddie Kelly Jr., in ibid., 110; sworn testimony of James Anderson, in ibid., 64; sworn testimony of Wilson Dozier III, in ibid., 40–44; John Bailey, statement to William Gilfillan, in ibid., enclosure 6; sworn testimony of William Steen, in ibid., 134.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Later, Vietnamese who inspected the scene found seven mangled bodies in that shelter, and Tuyen’s body in the river.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nguyen Van Phuoc believed that the people were shot inside the bunker, but evidence suggests they were shot aboveground and their bodies were thrown back inside. Phuoc, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In all, according to Vietnamese survivors, twelve unarmed civilians were killed that night in Trieu Ai village.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Luyen, interview; Phuoc, interview; Hoa, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The survivors never complained to their government about the massacre, even though it had been carried out by Saigon’s allies. Nor did they seek legal action or restitution. Their country was in a state of civil war; corruption was rampant; the entire regime was beholden to the United States; and foreign military forces had been given free rein to fight a full-scale war in heavily populated rural areas. What’s more, no standardized means for civilians to report war crimes existed; dissent was criminalized; and mere residence in certain areas branded villagers as de facto enemies of the state. Indeed, complaints or protests could land victims in prison.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A survivor from Trieu Ai told me that after an earlier incident in which Americans had killed a civilian, villagers did try bringing the corpse to the South Vietnamese authorities to lodge a protest. “All those who went to complain were arrested and jailed. After that, no one dared to go,” he said.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hoa, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; After the October 1967 massacre, when Luyen simply tried to get the documents necessary to bury her parents, she was detained and held for a week by South Vietnamese authorities.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Luyen, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, we know about the massacre in Trieu Ai village only because a single marine, Lance Corporal Olaf Skibsrud, was troubled enough by the killings to speak out. Several days after the events, he talked to a navy chaplain, whose efforts led to an official inquiry. Even though Skibsrud was transferred from the unit for his own safety after reporting the incident, he still feared retaliation. He said that a superior threatened his life, and for the rest of his tour he slept with a loaded weapon beside him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to Skibsrud’s report, Maynard, by then a captain, and Lance Corporal Diener were eventually court-martialed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gary Kulik, &#039;&#039;War Stories&#039;&#039; (Dulles, Va.: Potomac Books, 2009), 210–44; Berman, Investigating Officers Reports; cases of Captain Maynard, Second Lieutenant Bailey, and Lance Corporal Diener, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Maynard was apparently convicted of nothing more serious than failing to properly report the incident in the village, though the record of his court-martial, like so many other files relating to Vietnam war crimes, has since disappeared.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The historian Gary Kulik published an account of this massacre, in which he endeavored to answer the question “What Happened in Quang Tri?” but did not seek out Vietnamese witnesses. Kulik, &#039;&#039;War Stories&#039;&#039;, 203–44.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Diener, tried for the execution of the Vietnamese woman in the field, was found not guilty.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Years later, the unit’s battalion commander said that he had been acquitted because the company was fired upon and it was impossible to distinguish civilians from combatants. Yet none of the marines had reported enemy fire or the presence of enemy forces; no weapons were found in the village; and the marines’ command chronology for October 1967 states that “no significant contact” was made at any point during the operation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Neil Sheehan, review of &#039;&#039;Conversations with Americans&#039;&#039;, by Mark Lane, &#039;&#039;New York Times Book Review&#039;&#039;, December, 27 1970; 1/1st Marines, Command Chronology for the Period October 1, 1967, to October 31, 1967.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The killing of a dozen civilians that night in October 1967, several months before the My Lai massacre, is barely a footnote in the blood-soaked history of the Vietnam War. Yet in the story of Trieu Ai one can see virtually the entire war writ small. Here was the repeated aerial bombing and artillery fire, pounding the rural population on an almost daily basis and forcing them into underground bunkers. Here was the deliberate burning of peasant homes and the relocation of villagers to refugee camps, where their movements were strictly controlled by the government. And here, too, was the inevitable outcome of the troops’ training: all the endless chants of “kill, kill, kill,” the dehumanization of the “dinks, gooks, slopes, slants,” and the constant insistence that even women and small children were to be regarded as potential enemies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The key elements present at Trieu Ai recur over and over again in war crimes files and the recollections of veterans. Angry troops primed to lash out, often following losses within the unit; civilians trapped in their path; and officers in the field issuing ambiguous or illegal orders to young men conditioned to obey—that was the basic recipe for many of the mass killings carried out by army soldiers and marines over the years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similar scenes took place across the entire length of South Vietnam, from bomb-blasted Quang Tri in the far north to the coastal plains of Binh Dinh Province in the central region and the verdant paddies of the Mekong Delta, the country’s rice bowl, in the deep south. Many of the enclaves in these and other densely populated areas had been the home of revolution for decades, if not generations, following the French invasion of the 1860s. Now, much of their population was equally committed to the struggle against Saigon and its American allies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Arnold Dibble, “Bombing Perils Saigon’s Bid to Win Delta Loyalty,” &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, March 10, 1968; Don Oberdorfer, &#039;&#039;Tet: The Turning Point in the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (New York: Da Capo, 1985), 151; George O’Connor, Senior Officer Debriefing Report (February 25, 1968), 1; Victor Croziat, “Problems Relating to the Deployment of U.S. Ground Combat Forces to the Mekong Delta Area of South Vietnam,” RAND Corporation (October 11, 1966), 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American military planners divided the map of South Vietnam into five sectors: a special capital zone for Saigon and four tactical zones, numbered from I Corps in the north just below the demilitarized zone (DMZ) to IV Corps in the south. I Corps began as the domain of the marines, who arrived there in March 1965 and soon distinguished themselves with the kind of cruelty shown at Trieu Ai.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;[Quang Nam] Province CORDS/PSOPS Advisor, “Quang Nam Province Briefing Paper” (Hoi-An, Quang Nam, December 1970), 2; GG III MAF [Lewis W. Walt] to CG FMFPAC [Victor Krulak], “Personal for LT Gen Krulak,” November 25, 1965, Texas Tech; C. M. Plattner, “Marine Control of Air Tested in Combat,” &#039;&#039;Aviation Week and Space Technology&#039;&#039;, February 14, 1966, 93.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In short order, the marines were joined in Vietnam by army units, including the 1st Cavalry Division and 173rd Airborne Brigade, as well as by allied South Korean troops serving farther to the south. The U.S. Air Force, meanwhile, initiated a campaign of strikes by massive B-52 bombers throughout the country. By the end of 1965, there were more than 184,000 U.S. military personnel in South Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harry Summers, &#039;&#039;Vietnam War Almanac&#039;&#039; (New York: Facts on File, 1985), 34–35; John Prados, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: The History of an Unwinnable War, 1945–1975&#039;&#039; (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 2009), 132.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As American operations began to expand into the Mekong Delta in late 1966, the number of U.S. forces in the country swelled to more than 385,000. Many expected that the delta campaign would also be led by the marines, since their history of amphibious operations seemed to lend itself well to the waterlogged IV Corps region. The army, however, won an interservice battle for the domain, and eventually its 9th Infantry Division embarked on large-scale operations in the delta instead.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;U.S. Marines did undertake limited operations in the Mekong Delta and apparently killed civilians there as well. Tom Buckley, “Marines in Delta Continuing Sweep,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 9, 1967. For more on USMC operations in the delta, see William Tuohy, “Mekong Invasion: Marine Task Force Assaults Delta,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, January 7, 1967. For more on the power struggle, see Douglas Kinnard, &#039;&#039;The War Managers&#039;&#039; (New York: Da Capo, 1991), 61; Summers, &#039;&#039;Vietnam War Almanac&#039;&#039;, 40; Joseph W. Callaway Jr., &#039;&#039;Mekong First Light&#039;&#039; (New York: Ballantine Books, 2004), 105–6, 107–9, 126–27.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But the substitution of one military branch for another made little difference to the South Vietnamese population. The army, like the marines, left a devastating trail of civilian casualties in its wake—thousands upon thousands of noncombatants beaten, wounded, raped, tortured, or killed in the years that followed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The parallels between atrocities that took place in the Mekong Delta and the northern provinces, between the massacres carried out by members of the army and those perpetrated by marines, make it abundantly clear that individual soldiers and their immediate commanders were not the only ones to blame. There is, of course, no excusing the acts carried out by the American troops on the ground at Trieu Ai, but these actions did not occur in a vacuum. Rather, they were the unmistakable consequence of deliberate decisions made long before, at the highest levels of the military.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;2.&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A SYSTEM OF SUFFERING ==&lt;br /&gt;
By the mid-1960s, the American military had turned war making into a thoroughly corporatized, quantitatively oriented system that the sociologist James William Gibson astutely calls “technowar.” The philosophy behind it was simple: by combining American technological and economic prowess with sophisticated managerial capacities, the Pentagon meant to guarantee ultimate success on the battlefield. The country’s unmatched military capability would allow it to impose its will anywhere in the world, with the war machine functioning as smoothly and predictably as an assembly line.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;James W. Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War: Technowar in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Boston: Atlantic Monthly Press, 2000), 14–27.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This mind-set was embodied most fully in the person of Robert McNamara, the secretary of defense from 1961 to 1968. As a Harvard Business School professor, McNamara had designed statistical methods of analysis for the War Department during World War II, most famously systematizing the flight patterns and improving the efficiency of the bombers that decimated German and Japanese cities. Before answering President John Kennedy’s call to return to government service, he had spent the previous decade as a top executive of the Ford Motor Company.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 14; &#039;&#039;Fog of War&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Eleven Lessons from the Life of Robert S. McNamara&#039;&#039;, director Errol Morris, Sony Pictures Classics, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He brought to the Pentagon a corps of “whiz kids” and “computer jockeys” whose job was to transform the military establishment into a corporatized system that could, as the political commentator Tom Engelhardt put it, “be managed in the same ‘scientific’ and ‘efficient’ manner as a business.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tom Engelhardt, &#039;&#039;The End of Victory Culture: Cold War America and the Disillusioning of a Generation&#039;&#039; (New York: Basic Books, 1995), 208.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; McNamara seemed almost to mimic the computers that he and his staff so fervently believed in. He relied on numbers to convey reality and, like a machine, processed whatever information he was given with exceptional speed, making instant choices and not worrying that such rapid-fire decision making might lead to grave mistakes.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Neil Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie: John Paul Vann and America in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Vintage Books, 1988), 289.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There was to be no “fog of war” for his Pentagon. McNamara and his national security technocrats were sure that, given enough data, warfare could be made completely rational, comprehensible, and controllable. And they never looked back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Vietnam, the statistically minded war managers focused, above all, on the notion of achieving a “crossover point”: the moment when American soldiers would be killing more enemies than their Vietnamese opponents could replace. After that, the Pentagon expected, the communist-led forces would naturally give up the fight—that would be the only rational thing to do. What McNamara and the Pentagon brass failed to grasp was that Vietnamese nationalists, who had long battled foreign invaders in pursuit of independence, might not view warfare as a straightforward exercise in benefit maximization to be pursued in a “rational” manner and abandoned when the ledger sheet showed more debits than credits.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 80; Christian Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War: American Combat Soldiers and Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press), 156–57.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The crossover point, however, proved elusive; as years went by, the conflict only escalated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Westmoreland said in 1967 that the crossover point had finally been reached, but his claim rested on denying the very existence of hundreds of thousands of farmer-fighters in South Vietnam. Marilyn Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars, 1945–1990&#039;&#039; (New York: Harper Perennial, 1991), 214–15.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But though the Pentagon’s expectations were not borne out on the battlefield, it failed to question the basic assumptions behind them. Instead, American officials launched study after study to further develop the principles of technowar. Statistical analyses of enemy attacks, measurements of the security status of each and every South Vietnamese community, tabulations of enemy activity rates, and reams of other numbers poured out of the U.S. military in the field to be processed by the Pentagon.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thomas Thayer, ed. [Assistant Secretary of Defense (Systems Analysis), Southeast Asia Division], &#039;&#039;Southeast Asia Analysis Report&#039;&#039;/&#039;&#039;A Systems Analysis View of the War in Vietnam, 1965–1972&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C. [?]:Assistant Secretary of Defense [Systems Analysis], Southeast Asia Division, 1975), vol. 4 (&#039;&#039;Allied Ground and Naval Operations&#039;&#039;), vol. 9, (&#039;&#039;Population Security&#039;&#039;), and vol. 3 (&#039;&#039;Viet Cong–North Vietnamese Operations&#039;&#039;), 140; Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 80.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At the most basic level, though, everything came down to the “body count”—the preeminent statistic that served in those years as both the military’s scorecard and its raison d’être. How else could you tell if the crossover point was within reach unless you tallied the enemy dead? The war managers, of course, gave little thought to what this strategy—basing the entire American military effort on such an indicator as Vietnamese corpses—might mean for Vietnamese civilians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
General William Westmoreland, who in 1964 took command of the U.S. military effort in the country (formally known as Military Assistance Command, Vietnam, or MACV), eventually attempted to distance himself and the army from the term “body count.” In his postwar memoir, he claimed that in the early 1960s—before he arrived in Vietnam—the United States had been forced to add the phrase to its lexicon to appease the press’s desire for accurate casualty statistics, but that he personally “abhorred” it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William C. Westmoreland, &#039;&#039;A Soldier Reports&#039;&#039; (Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday, 1976), 273.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In reality, though, the body-count concept had been employed as early as 1951 in the Korean War. There, too, KIAs—enemies killed in action—became the primary indicator of success.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scott Gartner and Marissa Meyers, “Body Counts and ‘Success’ in the Vietnam and Korean Wars,” &#039;&#039;Journal of Interdisciplinary History&#039;&#039; 25, no. 3 (Winter 1995), 377–95.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And as McNamara and other war managers demanded a statistic that would definitively demonstrate progress in the expanding war, body count would become, in the words of Assistant Secretary of Defense Alain Enthoven, “&#039;&#039;the&#039;&#039; measure of success.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in ibid., 380. Robert S. McNamara and Brian VanDeMark, &#039;&#039;In Retrospect: The Tragedy and Lessons of Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Times Books, 1995), 238.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pressure to produce high body counts flowed from the Pentagon to Westmoreland’s Saigon villa, down through the chain of command, and out to the American patrols in the Vietnamese countryside. As Gibson notes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Producing a high body count was crucial for promotion in the officer corps. Many high-level officers established “production quotas” for their units, and systems of “debit” and “credit” to calculate exactly how efficiently subordinate units and middle-management personnel performed. Different formulas were used, but the commitment to war as a rational production process was common to all.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 112.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, low-level officers, who generally had six months in the field to prove themselves and earn a promotion, and the young combat troops they led were under constant pressure to produce enemy “kills.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 112–16; Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 140.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The emphasis on body counts was everywhere: from the early 1960s through the early 1970s, from the delta to the DMZ, soldiers and marines experienced the same sort of pressures. “The term ‘body count’ kept popping up whenever officers talked to each other,” Robert Peterson of the 25th Infantry Division remembered. “It seemed that securing or pacifying an area was secondary to ‘getting some kills.’”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert Peterson, &#039;&#039;Rites of Passage&#039;&#039; (New York: Ballantine Books, 1997), 316.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Captain William Baker of the 4th Infantry Division recalled it, “Your success was measured by your body count. It came down through the channels.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William Baker, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, April 4, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Rion Causey, of the 101st Airborne Division, “It was all about body count. Our commanders just wanted body count.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Charles Gadd, &#039;&#039;Line Doggie&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Foot Soldier in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Novato, Calif.: Presidio, 1987), 161; Mark Jury, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Photo Book&#039;&#039; (New York: Grossman, 1971), 42; Micheal Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Mad Minutes and Vietnam Months&#039;&#039; (New York: Windsor, 1988), 237; Peterson, &#039;&#039;Rites of Passage&#039;&#039;, 316; Michael Sallah and Mitch Weiss, &#039;&#039;Tiger Force&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;A True Story of Men and War&#039;&#039; (New York: Little, Brown, 2006), 312.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Gary Nordstrom, a combat medic with the 9th Infantry Division, remembered it as a constant drumbeat: “Get the body count. Get the body count. Get the body count. It was prevalent everywhere. I think it was the mind-set of the officer corps from the top down.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gary Nordstrom, interview with Nick Turse, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether you achieved or exceeded what were essentially killing quotas had a significant impact on what your tour of duty in Vietnam would be like. Insufficient body counts translated into fewer comforts. They also meant less support in the form of airlifts—resulting in long, hot, dangerous hikes through treacherous terrain instead of helicopter rides to or from the base.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William J. Taylor Jr., interview with Neil Sheehan, November 11, 1975, Neil Sheehan Papers; Robert Gard, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Under pressure from commanders, low-level officers who hadn’t met body-count expectations would keep their troops in the field longer, courting exhaustion and shattered unit morale while exposing themselves and their men to a greater chance of death or injury. “I knew,” said an officer from the 9th Infantry Division, “if I went in without a body count or at least a prisoner I’d be on the shitlist, so I kept the patrol out.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 120.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While officers sought to please superiors and chased promotions, the “grunts” in the field also had a plethora of incentives to produce dead bodies. These ranged from “R&amp;amp;#x26;R” (rest and recreation) passes, which might allow a soldier several days of fun in the sun at a beach resort, to medals, badges, extra food, extra beer, permission to wear nonregulation gear, and light duty at base camp.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on body-count incentives, see Christian Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots: The Vietnam War Remembered from All Sides&#039;&#039; (New York: Viking, 2003), 301; “Infantry Unit Gave GIs Kill Rewards,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, June 11, 1970; Gloria Emerson, &#039;&#039;Winners and Losers: Battles, Gains, Losses and Ruins from a Long War&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1976), 373, 65; Lewis Puller, &#039;&#039;Fortunate Son&#039;&#039; (New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1991), 89; Michael Herr, &#039;&#039;Dispatches&#039;&#039; (New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1977), 179; James Daley, &#039;&#039;Black Prisoner of War: A Conscientious Objector’s Vietnam Memoir&#039;&#039; (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 2000), 52–53, 63–64; Scott Camil, “Undercover Agents’ War on Vietnam Veterans,” in Bud Schultz and Ruth Schultz, &#039;&#039;It Did Happen Here: Recollections of Political Repression in America&#039;&#039; (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1989), 320; Philip Caputo, &#039;&#039;A Rumor of War&#039;&#039; (New York: Henry Holt, 1996), 311.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Wayne Smith, a medic with the 9th Infantry Division, the body-count system led to “a real incentivizing of death and it just fucked with our value system. In our unit, guys who got confirmed kills would get a three-day in-country R and R. Those guys got sent to the beach at Vung Tau.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 365.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another veteran echoed the same sentiments: “They would set up competition. The company that came in with the biggest body count would be given in-country R and R or an extra case of beer. Now if you’re telling a nineteen-year-old kid it’s okay to waste people and he will be &#039;&#039;rewarded&#039;&#039; for it, what do you think &#039;&#039;that&#039;&#039; does to his psyche?”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Myra MacPherson, &#039;&#039;Long Time Passing: Vietnam and the Haunted Generation&#039;&#039;, new edition (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2001), 52.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the war went on, some Americans racked up huge personal body counts—up to a thousand or more for a select few who served numerous tours.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Joel Yager, “Personal Violence in Infantry Combat,” &#039;&#039;Archives of General Psychiatry&#039;&#039; 32 (February 1975), 258; Richard Fox, “Narcissistic Rage and the Problem of Combat Aggression,” &#039;&#039;Archives of General Psychiatry&#039;&#039; 31 (December 1974), 808; Robert J. Lifton, &#039;&#039;Home from the War; Vietnam Veterans: Neither Victims Nor Executioners&#039;&#039; (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1973), 189, 394; Tony Perry, “For Marine Snipers, War Is Up Close and Personal: Teams Prove to Be a Major Weapon,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 19, 2004; Anthony Herbert and James T. Wooten, &#039;&#039;Soldier&#039;&#039; (New York: Dell, 1973), 244–45; Ira Hunt, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, January 26, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Entire units were sometimes pitted against each other in body-count competitions with prizes at stake.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;IG Investigation, 25th Infantry Division at request of James Utt, IG Investigation (May 12, 1969), NARA; Emerson, &#039;&#039;Winners and Losers&#039;&#039;, 65.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This helped make the body-count mind-set even more pervasive, lending death totals the air of sports statistics. “Box scores” came to be displayed all over Vietnam—on charts and chalkboards (also known as “kill boards”) at military bases, printed up in military publications, and painted as crosshatched “kills” on the sides of helicopters, to name just a few of the most conspicuous examples.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see “Gimlet Scoreboard” in James P. Sterba, “Scraps of Paper from Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;New York Times Magazine&#039;&#039;, October 18, 1970; &#039;&#039;War-Related Civilian Problems in Indochina&#039;&#039;, hearings of the Subcommittee on Refugees and Escapees, Senate Committee on the Judiciary, part 3: &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039; (April 22, 1971), 28; 3rd Battalion, 3rd Marines, “Command Chronology” (April 7, 1966); Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War,&#039;&#039; 144, 156; “Infantry Unit Gave GIs Kill Rewards,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, June 11, 1970; Caputo, &#039;&#039;A Rumor of War&#039;&#039;, 168–69; 176th Assault Helicopter Company Unit History (Chu Lai, 1969); testimony of [?] Deloriea in Concerning Col. David Hackworth, vol. 2 of 8 vols., part 2 of 2 in Record Group 472, MACV, MACIG, Invest. Div., ROI, Box 120; Joe McGinniss, “Finds Marine Pacification Unit Kills Cong,” &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, April 9, 1971; Ronald Dellums, &#039;&#039;The Dellums Committee Hearings on War Crimes in Vietnam: An Inquiry into Command Responsibility in Southeast Asia&#039;&#039; (New York: Vintage Books 1972), 187; Herbert and Wooten, &#039;&#039;Soldier&#039;&#039;, 427; Kenneth J. Campbell, &#039;&#039;A Tale of Two Quagmires&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Iraq, Vietnam and the Hard Lessons of War&#039;&#039; (Boulder, Colo.: Paradigm, 2007), 28; Daniel Evans Jr. and Charles Sasser, &#039;&#039;Doc&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Platoon Medic&#039;&#039; (New York: Pocket Books, 1998), 209; “What’s in a Name: Aviation,” &#039;&#039;Army Digest&#039;&#039;, September 1969, 65; Charles Flood, &#039;&#039;The War of the Innocents&#039;&#039; (New York: McGraw-Hill, 1970), 88; Gary D. Solis, &#039;&#039;Son Thang: An American War Crime&#039;&#039; (New York: Bantam Books, 1998 [1997]), ix.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “We had charts in the mess hall that told what our body count was for the week,” recalled one veteran. “So as you passed through the chow line you were able to look up at a chart and see that we had killed so many.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Testimony of [?] Deloriea in Concerning Col. David Hackworth.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Competitions and command pressures quite naturally led to body-count inflation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see “PLAF Repeated Attacks on a Series of Enemy Solid Bases,” &#039;&#039;South Viet Nam in Struggle&#039;&#039;, January 1, 1969, 4; Cuu Long, “Impasse of Military Strategy in South Viet Nam,” &#039;&#039;South Viet Nam in Struggle&#039;&#039;, February 1, 1969, 2–3; James Pickerell, &#039;&#039;Vietnam in the Mud&#039;&#039; (Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill, 1966), xiv; Eric Bergerud, &#039;&#039;The Dynamics of Defeat: The Vietnam War in Hau Nghia Province&#039;&#039; (Boulder, Colo.: Westview Press, 1991), 168; Guenter Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 1981), 81; Douglas Kinnard, &#039;&#039;The War Managers&#039;&#039; (New York: Da Capo, 1991), 75.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As Wayne Smith remembered, “If we came across four different body parts we called in four kills.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 365.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet while overestimating or simply fabricating body counts has long been acknowledged within the military and by historians, much less recognized is a different type of body-count padding: the inclusion of civilian dead. On September 1, 1969, for example, members of the 196th Infantry Brigade in Quang Tin Province spotted a group of Vietnamese. Officers and sergeants, peering through binoculars, conferred about the situation. After about ten minutes of observation the senior officer, Captain David Janca, ordered his machine gunners to open fire and called in an artillery fire mission. A small patrol was then dispatched to the kill zone. “Upon arrival,” assistant machine gunner Robert Gray said later, “we found dead and wounded Vietnamese children.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert Gray, sworn statement (January 20, 1970), in Military Police Report; Reports of Investigation, 1969–1972, Record Group 472, NARA; David Janca, sworn statement (February 3, 1970), in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Patrol member Welkie Louie described the scene: “I observed about four to six Vietnamese children lying in one pile, dead. About five meters from this position were two or three wounded Vietnamese children huddled together.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Welkie Louie, sworn statement (January 13, 1970), in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Afterward, artillery forward observer Robert Wolz told army investigators that he saw an official document in which “the dead were listed as VC.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert Wolz, sworn statement (February 3, 1970), in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another report even referred to them as “NVA”—that is, North Vietnamese army troops.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;David Janca, sworn statement (February 3, 1970), in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In death, this small group of children had morphed into guerrillas and then into uniformed enemy soldiers as the body count wound its way through the military’s statistics generation machine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes, when units were short of “kills,” prisoners or detainees were simply murdered. On September 22, 1968, for example, members of the 82nd Airborne Division captured a wounded Vietnamese in Thua Thien Province. “I got on the radio and told the CO [commanding officer] that the man was wounded, unarmed and had surrendered,” said Lieutenant Ralph Loomis. According to Loomis’s testimony to an army criminal investigator, his superior officer, Captain John Kapranopoulous, replied, “Dammit, I don’t care about prisoners, I want a body count.” Although Loomis ordered his men not to execute the prisoner, his radioman, Specialist Joseph Mattaliano, “opened up with a burst of automatic fire from his M-16 killing the Vietnamese instantly.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At roughly the same time, a second Vietnamese man, a civilian, was also detained. He had his hands tied behind his back and was forced to kneel. The unit’s forward observer recalled that Sergeant Alexander Beard&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;called the CPT [captain] on the horn and told him the man had no papers and the CPT replied that the man was a gook or dink “and you know what to do with him.” The group of GI’s left the prisoner and walked away about 5–6 yards and then I heard one weapon fire a burst and I saw the prisoner fall … I then saw the group approach the dead prisoner, remove the rope from his arms and roll him over into a ditch.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit member Johnny Brinson told investigators that it had been a standing order for months not to take prisoners.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such cold-blooded killings went on in unit after unit, all for the sake of the body count.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kapranopoulous was tried and acquitted. Beard drowned during an operation the next month. Charges against Mattaliano were later dismissed. Statements of Ralph Loomis and Ariva Harris in “Kapranopoulous Incident,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The practice of counting all dead Vietnamese as enemy kills became so pervasive that one of the most common phrases of the war was: “If it’s dead and Vietnamese, it’s VC.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The sentiments behind this dictum were voiced in the 1950s by a French lieutenant who said, “What is a Vietminh—A Viet Minh? He is a dead Vietnamese.” They also harked back to the Philippines Insurrection and the American military axiom of “All Gugus look alike to me.” Quoted in Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 63; Leon Wolff, &#039;&#039;Little Brown Brother: America’s Forgotten Bid for Empire Which Cost 250,000 Lives&#039;&#039; (Philippines: Erehwon Press, 1971), 248, 252. For more, see Caputo, &#039;&#039;A Rumor of War&#039;&#039;, 72–74; Jonathan Schell, &#039;&#039;The Real War: The Classic Reporting on the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (New York: Da Capo Press, 2000), 241; Bergerud, &#039;&#039;The Dynamics of Defeat&#039;&#039;, 168; Seymour Hersh, &#039;&#039;My Lai 4&#039;&#039; (New York: Vintage Books, 1970), 13; James S. Kunen, &#039;&#039;Standard Operating Procedure: Notes of a Draft-Age American&#039;&#039; (New York: Avon, 1971), 46, 52; Lifton, &#039;&#039;Home from the War&#039;&#039;, 33; &#039;&#039;U.S. vs. Patrick Condron,&#039;&#039; U.S. Court of Military Appeals, no. 20,414 (February 2, 1968); W. D. Ehrhart, &#039;&#039;Vietnam-Perkasie: A Combat Marine’s Memoir&#039;&#039; (New York: Zebra Books, 1983), 240.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1970, a candid internal report commissioned by the army’s acting general counsel addressed the question of whether the pressure for kills encouraged troops “to inflate the count by violating established rules of engagement.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;R. Kenly Webster, memorandum for Secretary [of the Army, Stanley] Resor (June 16, 1970), in “Concerned Sergeant Allegation,” in War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff; Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The findings were damning. The report concluded that there was “a certain inescapable logic” to claims that emphasizing the body count led to violations of the laws of war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It is common knowledge that an officer’s career can be made or destroyed in Vietnam. A command tour there is much sought after and generally comes only once to an individual, who may have anywhere from six months to a year to prove himself in the “crucible of combat.” The pressure to excel is inevitably tremendous … A primary indication of such excellence has in the past been the unit’s enemy body count. One reason for this has probably been the difficulty of developing other concrete indices. Under such circumstances—and especially if such incentives as stand-downs, R&amp;amp;#x26;R allocations, and decorations are tied to body count figures—the pressure to kill indiscriminately, or at least report every Vietnamese casualty as an enemy casualty, would seem to be practically irresistible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tab A, in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes there were even too many civilian corpses, leading to a different sort of statistical manipulation: body-count deflation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see James R. Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The American Infantryman in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Ballantine Books, 1993), 365; Joseph Goldstein, Burke Marshall, and Jack Schwartz, &#039;&#039;The My Lai Massacre and Its Cover-Up: Beyond the Reach of Law? The Peers Commission Report with a Supplement and Introductory Essay on the Limits of Law&#039;&#039; (New York: Free Press, 1976), 181; Normand Poirier, “An American Atrocity,” &#039;&#039;Esquire&#039;&#039;, August 1969.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; After the My Lai massacre, the Americal Division claimed only 128 enemy dead, when in actuality more than 500 civilians had been slaughtered. At nearby My Khe, American troops massacred from 60 to 155 civilians, according to U.S. sources, but a body count of only 38 was reported to headquarters.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Seymour Hersh, &#039;&#039;Cover-Up&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1972), 18–19.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similarly, at the village of Truong Khanh (2), where 63 civilians were massacred, only 13 of those bodies were counted as enemy KIAs due to combat action by ground troops, with another 18 reported as having been killed by subsequent air strikes.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“War Crimes Issues Communiqué,” Liberation Press Agency, July 11, 1969; Pham Thi Nien, interview with Nick Turse, February 14, 2008; Pham Thi Tay, interview with Nick Turse, February 14, 2008; Dellums, &#039;&#039;The Dellums Committee Hearings on War Crimes in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 190, 204; Notley Report of Investigation (November 11, 1971); Colonel Henry Tufts Archive, Labadie Collection, University of Michigan Special Collections Library, Ann Arbor.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And when marines massacred 16 unarmed women and children at Son Thang, they were reported as a body count of 6 enemy kills.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For a thorough and detailed history of the Son Thang massacre, see Solis, &#039;&#039;Son Thang&#039;&#039;. For more, see Provisional Revolutionary Government of South Vietnam Information Bureau (Paris), “Wholesale Massacres Perpetrated by U.S. Mercenary and Puppet Troops in South Vietnam in the Period Between the Son My Case (3/68) and the End of 1970” (Paris: Committee to Denounce U.S. War Crimes in South Vietnam, 1970), and &#039;&#039;United States v. Michael A. Schwarz,&#039;&#039; Private (E-1), U.S. Marine Corps, NCM 71-0028, United States Navy Court of Military Review, 45 C.M.R. 852, 1971, CMR LEXIS 653 (October 29, 1971).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soldiers realized that small groups of civilians could be killed with impunity and logged as enemy dead, but larger numbers might raise red flags if there were no U.S. casualties or few weapons captured.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Notley Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff; Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; To avoid uncomfortable questions about skewed kills-to-weapons ratios, many patrols planted grenades, rifles, or other arms on dead civilians as a matter of standard operating procedure. They obtained these from weapons caches they discovered, or by taking arms from prisoners or enemy dead carrying more than one weapon, or sometimes even by repurposing U.S. weapons as enemy matériel.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deborah Nelson and Nick Turse, “Lasting Pain, Minimal Punishment,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 20, 2006; “Parker Allegation File,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 6; Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 202–3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As one marine explained, “When civilians got killed, no problem, just stick a chicom [Chinese communist] grenade on ’em, or an AK[-47 assault rifle], they become VC.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in W. D. Ehrhart, &#039;&#039;Ordinary Lives&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Platoon 1005 and the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 1999), 268.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dark humor in the opening stanzas of a song composed by soldiers from 1st Cavalry Division caught the anything-goes attitude perfectly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;We shoot the sick, the young, the lame,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do our best to kill and maim,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because the kills count all the same,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Napalm sticks to kids.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ox cart rolling down the road,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peasants with a heavy load,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They’re all VC when the bombs explode,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Napalm sticks to kids.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jan Barry, ed., &#039;&#039;Peace Is Our Profession&#039;&#039; (Montclair, N.J.: East River Anthology, 1981), 22.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The piling up of Vietnamese bodies to be counted—and in a sense discounted—was facilitated by the contempt that Americans generally had for the country and its people. To President Johnson, Vietnam was “a piddling piss-ant little country.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Jeffrey Record, &#039;&#039;The Wrong War&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Why We Lost in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Annapolis: Naval Institute Press, 1998), viii.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; To McNamara, a “backward nation.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert S. McNamara and Brian VanDeMark, &#039;&#039;In Retrospect: The Tragedy and Lessons of Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Times Books, 1995), 269.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Nixon’s national security adviser Henry Kissinger called North Vietnam a “little fourth-rate power,” later downgrading it to “fifth-rate” status.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jeffrey Kimball, &#039;&#039;Nixon’s Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 1998), 163; Robert Dallek, &#039;&#039;Nixon and Kissinger: Partners in Power&#039;&#039; (New York: HarperCollins, 2007), e-book (no page numbers).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such feelings permeated the chain of command, and they found even more colorful voice among those in the field, who regarded Vietnam as “the outhouse of Asia,” “the garbage dump of civilization,” “the asshole of the world.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Daniel Evans Jr. and Charles Sasser, &#039;&#039;Doc&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Platoon Medic&#039;&#039; (New York: Pocket Books, 1998), 160. For more dark GI humor, see Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 160; Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 142–43.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A popular joke among GIs went: “What you do is, you load all the friendlies [South Vietnamese] onto ships and take them out to the South China Sea. Then you bomb the country flat. Then you sink the ships.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Herr, &#039;&#039;Dispatches&#039;&#039;, 59.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Others swore that the best solution to the conflict was to pave the country over “like a parking lot.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hersh, &#039;&#039;My Lai 4&#039;&#039;, 11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An even simpler proposal was commonly offered: “Kill ’em all and let God sort ’em out.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Evans and Sasser, &#039;&#039;Doc&#039;&#039;, 162.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deeply ingrained racism that helped turn the Vietnamese countryside into a charnel house was summed up in a single word: the ubiquitous “gook.” That epithet evidently entered the military vocabulary in an earlier conflict, the eerily similar campaign in the Philippines at the turn of the twentieth century, where American troops began calling their indigenous enemies “goo-goos.” The pejorative term then seems to have transmuted into “gook” and was applied over the decades to racially dissimilar enemies in Haiti, Nicaragua, and Korea before returning to Southeast Asia.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Many alternative spelling of this slur were used, including “gugus” or “guggoes.” For more, see David Roediger, &#039;&#039;Towards the Abolition of Whiteness&#039;&#039; (New York: Verso, 1994), 118; “American ‘Devil Dogs’ Maintain Order in Hayti,” &#039;&#039;Fort Wayne News Sentinel&#039;&#039;, April 9, 1920; Herbert Seligman, “The Conquest of Haiti,” &#039;&#039;Nation&#039;&#039;, July 10, 1920, 35; Solis, &#039;&#039;Son Thang&#039;&#039;, 115; Max Hastings, &#039;&#039;The Korean War&#039;&#039; (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1987), 287; “Korean Red Spots Own Force for G.I.s,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 24, 1950; Rudy Tomedi, &#039;&#039;No Bugles, No Drums: An Oral History of the Korean War&#039;&#039; (New York: John Wiley, 1993), 80, 77; H. R. Kells, &#039;&#039;Footsoldier in an Occupation Force: The Letters of Peter Lewis, 1898–1902&#039;&#039; (Manila, Philippines: De La Salle University, 1999), 92, 115; Leon Wolff, &#039;&#039;Little Brown Brother: America’s Forgotten Bid for Empire Which Cost 250,000 Lives&#039;&#039; (Philippines: Erehwon Press, 1971), 248; Gary R. Smith and Alan Maki, &#039;&#039;Death in the Jungle&#039;&#039; (New York: Ballantine Books, 1994), 151, 237; Ehrhart, &#039;&#039;Vietnam-Perkasie&#039;&#039;, 134, 157, 217; MacPherson, &#039;&#039;Long Time Passing&#039;&#039;, 16; Ben Sherman, &#039;&#039;Medic&#039;&#039; (New York: Ballantine Books, 2002), 113, 147; Herman Graham, &#039;&#039;The Brothers’ Vietnam War: Black Power, Manhood, and the Military Experience&#039;&#039; (Gainesville: University of Florida Press, 2003), 56; Emerson, &#039;&#039;Winners and Losers&#039;&#039;, 121; William B. Gault, “Some Remarks on Slaughter,” &#039;&#039;American Journal of Psychiatry&#039;&#039; 128, no. 4 (October 1971), 451–52; Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Mad Minutes and Vietnam Months&#039;&#039;, 235, 274; Donald Duncan, &#039;&#039;The New Legions&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1967), 155; Duncan, “The Whole Thing Was a Lie!” &#039;&#039;Ramparts&#039;&#039; 4, February 1966, 16; Kunen, &#039;&#039;Standard Operating Procedure&#039;&#039;, 33, 39.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; From the beginning of the war to the end, it was uttered ad infinitum.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Otto J. Lehrack, &#039;&#039;No Shining Armor&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Marines at War in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 1992), 129, 149, 155, 185, 310, 340, 348; David Donovan [pseudonym], &#039;&#039;Once a Warrior King&#039;&#039; (New York: Ballantine Books, 1985), 260; Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 355–56; Michael Lee Lanning and Dan Cragg, &#039;&#039;Inside the VC and the NVA&#039;&#039; (New York: Fawcett, 1992), 25; Robert Hemphill, &#039;&#039;Platoon&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Bravo Company&#039;&#039; (New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1998), 25, 69, 117; Robert Flynn, &#039;&#039;A Personal War in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (College Station, Tex.: Texas A&amp;amp;#x26;M, 1989), 58; Ehrhart, &#039;&#039;Vietnam-Perkasie&#039;&#039;, 43, 55, 91, 209, 262; John J. Cuthbertson, &#039;&#039;Operation Tuscaloosa&#039;&#039; (New York: Ivy Books, 1997), 24, 41, 217; Frederick Downs, &#039;&#039;The Killing Zone&#039;&#039; (New York: Norton, 1978), 18, 93, 113, 148–49, 216, 224–25; Michael Bilton and Kevin Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039; (New York: Penguin, 1993), 21.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “The colonels called them gooks, the captain called them gooks, the staff all called them gooks. They were dinks, you know, subhuman,” recalled one veteran.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Lifton, &#039;&#039;Home from the War&#039;&#039;, 202.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The notion that Vietnam’s inhabitants were something less than human was often spoken of as the “mere-gook rule,” or, in the acronym-mad military, the MGR. This held that all Vietnamese—northern and southern, adults and children, armed enemy and innocent civilian—were little more than animals, who could be killed or abused at will.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Philip Knightly, &#039;&#039;The First Casualty&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;From Crimea to Vietnam; The War Correspondent as Hero, Propagandist and Myth Maker&#039;&#039; (New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1975), 386.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The MGR enabled soldiers to abuse children for amusement; it allowed officers sitting in judgment at courts-martial to let off murderers with little or no punishment; and it paved the way for commanders to willfully ignore rampant abuses by their troops while racking up “kills” to win favor at the Pentagon.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, “Civilian Killings Went Unpunished,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 6, 2006; Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 133–35, 294; Graham, &#039;&#039;The Brothers’ Vietnam War&#039;&#039;, 61; Wallace Terry, &#039;&#039;Bloods: An Oral History of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (New York: Ballantine Books, 1984), 82; &#039;&#039;U.S. vs. Gary J. Creek,&#039;&#039; Company A, 3rd Battalion, 60th Infantry, 9th Division, CM 417555, U.S. Army Board of Review (August 27, 1968); “The ‘Mere Gook Rule,’” &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, April 13, 1970, 30; Deborah Nelson, &#039;&#039;The War Behind Me&#039;&#039; (New York: Basic Books, 2008); William Greider, “‘Mere Gook Rule’ Haunts Calley Trial,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 14, 1971.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even high-ranking officers, who might never actually use the word “gook” in public, operated in an MGR world.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For examples, see Herr, &#039;&#039;Dispatches&#039;&#039;, 178; Concerned Sergeant, letter to William Westmoreland (May 25, 1970), “copy reproduced on 27 August 1971,” in “Concerned Sergeant Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, War Crimes Working Group, Record Group 319, NARA; Julian Ewell and Ira A. Hunt, &#039;&#039;Sharpening the Combat Edge&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The Use of Analysis to Reinforce Military Judgment&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: Department of the Army, 1995), 222; Lifton, &#039;&#039;Home from the War&#039;&#039;, 202.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; General Westmoreland told the filmmaker Peter Davis: “The Oriental doesn’t put the same high price on life as does the Westerner. Life is plentiful, life is cheap in the Orient. As the philosophy of the Orient expresses it, life is not important.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Hearts and Minds,&#039;&#039; director Peter Davis, producers Henry Lange and Bert Schneider, 112 minutes, BBS Productions/Rainbow Pictures Corporation, 1974.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And the dismissive mind-set influenced military policy everywhere in the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See Lewis Sorley, ed., &#039;&#039;Vietnam Chronicles&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The Abrams Tapes&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;1968–1972&#039;&#039; (Lubbock: Texas Tech University Press, 2004), 316; Ellis W. Williamson, “Commander’s Combat Note Number 4” (September 8, 1968), in “Case #69-109: Claim of Land Damage and Destruction of Gravesites in Tan Binh District, Gia Dinh,” USARV IG Investigative Files (FY 69), Reports of Investigation Case Files, Inspector General Section, Headquarters, U.S. Army, Vietnam, Record Group 472, Box 17.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the Vietnam War correspondent Frances FitzGerald trenchantly noted in her classic book &#039;&#039;Fire in the Lake&#039;&#039;, the Americans’ “bombing and artillery practices would have been unthinkable for U.S. commanders in occupied France or Italy during the Second World War.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;This is not to say that allied operations in Europe did not cause mass civilian casualties. For more, see William Hitchcock, &#039;&#039;The Bitter Road to Freedom: The Human Cost of Allied Victory in World War II Europe&#039;&#039; (New York: Free Press, 2009); Frances FitzGerald, &#039;&#039;A Fire in the Lake&#039;&#039; (Boston: Atlantic Monthly Press, 1972), 375.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The MGR mentality excused all manner of atrocities and encouraged troops to kill without compunction. “Shouldn’t bother you at all, just some more dead gooks. The sooner &#039;&#039;they&#039;&#039; all die, the sooner &#039;&#039;we&#039;&#039; go back to the World,” one marine explained to another.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on racism, see Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039;, 373; Mark Lane, &#039;&#039;Conversations with Americans&#039;&#039; (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1970), 179; Nicholas Warr, &#039;&#039;Phase Line Green&#039;&#039; (Annapolis: Naval Institute Press, 1997), 56.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In this way, the MGR provided lubrication for a system of suffering that, once set in motion, churned through the countryside without pause. At the top, pursuit of the crossover point demanded body counts; in the field, that meant Vietnamese KIAs, and the mere-gook rule promised that any dead Vietnamese would do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a conflict where American soldiers found it almost impossible to tell the enemy from the general population, the constant emphasis on body counts made civilian deaths almost inevitable. Specific command policies instituted in Vietnam, meanwhile, further ensured widespread slaughter. Chief among these were search-and-destroy tactics, loophole-laced rules of engagement, and “free-fire” zones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The primary mission of U.S. troops sent out into the jungles, rice paddies, valleys, and villages of South Vietnam was to search out and destroy the revolutionaries. This was how Westmoreland saw the war, and at his behest members of his staff gave the “search-and-destroy” mission its name. These operations consisted of near-ceaseless patrols by small units meant to “find, fix, and finish” enemy troops. In other words, their role was to draw or flush an enemy unit out of hiding in the countryside and hold it in place while more U.S. forces were called in, generating the sort of big battles in which airpower and heavy artillery would make all the difference.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marilyn Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars, 1945–1990&#039;&#039; (New York: Harper Perennial, 1991), 162; Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 102; Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 153–55.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By June 1967 U.S. battalions were spending 86 percent of their time on such operations.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kinnard, &#039;&#039;The War Managers&#039;&#039;, 69.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Search and destroy was “more a gestalt than a tactic, brought up alive and steaming from the Command psyche,” wrote the combat correspondent Michael Herr in his fever-dream war memoir, &#039;&#039;Dispatches&#039;&#039;. “In action it should have been named the other way around, pick through the pieces and see if you could work together a [body] count.” There was something absurd about the entire enterprise. Day after day, patrol after patrol, U.S. troops wandered around the countryside spoiling for a fight—trying to goad a lightly armed enemy to abandon all sense and stand toe-to-toe in open battle with the best-armed military in the world.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Herr, &#039;&#039;Dispatches&#039;&#039;, 61.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. troops were to be used as the “principal combat reconnaissance force,” and “supporting fires as the principal destructive force,” wrote Colonel Sidney Berry in a widely disseminated 1967 essay on the tactic. That is, the American boys on patrol were just a lure—“dangling the bait,” as the veteran and future senator James Webb put it in his Vietnam War novel &#039;&#039;Fields of Fire&#039;&#039;. When attacked, they were supposed to back away and call in heavy firepower to destroy their Vietnamese foes.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;James Webb, &#039;&#039;Fields of Fire&#039;&#039; (Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice Hall, 1978), 130, quoted in Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 103.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It sounded easy enough and looked good on paper, but in the field search and destroy proved to be a wholly defective tactic. Vietnamese forces refused to do battle as Americans wished them to, declining to take the lure and fight at the time and place of the U.S. military’s choosing. Tipped off by preparatory artillery, roaring helicopters, and repetitively predictable patrolling patterns, the revolutionary forces generally refrained from large, set-piece combat engagements where the odds would be greatly against them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 103–4; Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, xxiii.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, search and destroy gave Vietnamese revolutionary forces an overwhelming tactical advantage. They could take the “bait” whenever and wherever it suited them, which meant that, no matter how aggressive the patrols were, the Americans almost invariably found themselves on the defensive. According to the Pentagon Papers, the Viet Cong surprised U.S. forces—dictating the time, the place, and often the duration of combat engagements—more than 78 percent of the time.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Type of Engagements in Combat Narratives,” &#039;&#039;The Pentagon Papers: The Senator Gravel Edition&#039;&#039; (Boston: Beacon Press, 1971), vol. 4, 461–62.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another report showed that the revolutionary forces began 73 percent of all firefights.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thayer, &#039;&#039;Southeast Asia Analysis Report&#039;&#039;, vol. 4, 7–9 [24–27—dual numbering system].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Unable to effectively engage the enemy, U.S. soldiers sometimes took to attacking whatever they could, which often meant that civilians ended up paying the heaviest price.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking back, Westmoreland later claimed that “many Americans apparently failed to comprehend ‘search and destroy.’” It was, he insisted, anything but a “brutal” policy of “aimless searches in the jungle” and the “random destroying of villages.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on Westmoreland and the “search-and-destroy strategy,” see Kinnard, &#039;&#039;The War Managers&#039;&#039;, 39–41; Westmoreland, &#039;&#039;A Soldier Reports&#039;&#039;, 83.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His troops, however, provided a far more accurate description of the tactic than their base-bound commander. To infantrymen and field marines, the phrase “search and destroy” was shorthand for systematic destruction of hamlets and sometimes of everyone in them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For examples of massacres where troops recalled “search and destroy” as the order, see statement of Gregory Newman, September 21, 1972, in “Henry Allegation File [1 of 3],” War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Case 32 (1), 1–2, 4–5; sworn testimony of Eddie Kelly Jr., Record of Trial of Rudolf O. Diener (March 18–20, 1968), 107; Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039;, 99.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “It was a search-and-destroy mission,” one officer with the 4th Infantry Division recalled, “which meant we searched all the hootches we found and then burned them down. Whether a single farmer’s hootch or a whole village—all were burnt.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more accounts of home and village burnings, see John Sack, “M,” &#039;&#039;Esquire&#039;&#039;, October 1966; Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039;, 305; Peter Bourne, &#039;&#039;Men, Stress, and Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Boston: Little, Brown, 1970), 106–7; Frederick Downs, &#039;&#039;The Killing Zone&#039;&#039; (New York: Norton, 1978), 31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A rifleman questioned about a massacre by his unit explained how the term was generally understood by troops in the field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Q: What about this operation … Were you told anything—were you given any special instructions?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A: Destroy everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Q: Destroy it all: village, livestock, and food stocks?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A: (Witness nods in the affirmative.) That’s what a search and destroy is, isn’t it?&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That soldier testified that his commander didn’t explicitly order his troops to “kill all the people” in the village. But when the men were ordered to carry out a search-and-destroy operation, the implication was that “anything there was VC and to do away with it.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For a similar assessment by a marine, see Scott Camil, Vietnam Veterans Project Interview, Oral History Research Office, Columbia University, 1979; testimony of Larry G. Holmes in &#039;&#039;Report of the Department of the Army Review of the Preliminary Investigations into the My Lai Incident&#039;&#039; (U), vol. 2, book 19, 2, 9–10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another veteran had a similar assessment: “The search-and-destroy mission is just another way to shoot anything that moves.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For a prowar account of a search-and-destroy operation in which a civilian was killed, a detainee abused, animals were slain, bomb shelters grenaded, and civilians’ possessions and homes burned by U.S. troops, see Gordon Baxter, &#039;&#039;13/13 Vietnam Search and Destroy&#039;&#039; (Cleveland, Ohio: World, 1967), 53–91, quoted in Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 350.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Westmoreland’s idealized vision of search-and-destroy operations was typical of the way that policies on paper diverged radically from the reality of the war. For instance, the U.S. command usually issued specific rules of engagement (ROE) that detailed when, where, and under what circumstances personnel could bomb, shell, or use helicopters or ground forces to attack. Ostensibly, the ROE protected noncombatants by providing clear guidance on who could be killed and why. Telford Taylor, chief prosecutor at the Nuremberg trials of Nazi war criminals, found these rules, on their face, “virtually impeccable.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See Neil Sheehan, “Should We Have War Crimes Trials?” &#039;&#039;New York Times Book Review&#039;&#039;, March 28, 1971; Telford Taylor, &#039;&#039;Nuremberg and Vietnam: An American Tragedy&#039;&#039; (Chicago: Quadrangle Books, 1970), 168.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, though, the ROE constantly put Vietnamese civilians in impossible predicaments. Rules on which villages could be attacked and when, for example, were predicated on a fantasy belief that civilians had the ability to evict armed guerrillas. Sometimes attacks were justified by months-old announcements stating that locals had to either force out guerrillas or abandon their land. If villagers failed to heed such warnings, it was their fault in the eyes of the Americans. They had made themselves legitimate targets.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 195–99.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Instead of providing genuine protection, the ROE often served as an exculpatory device. For example, when it came to a “target [that] involves non-combatants, such as in a hamlet or village,” a South Vietnamese observer—often termed a “backseat”—had to give approval for an air strike “whenever possible.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in W. Michael Reisman and Chris T. Antoniou, eds., &#039;&#039;The Laws of War: A Comprehensive Collection of Primary Documents on International Laws Governing Armed Conflict&#039;&#039; (New York: Vintage Books, 1994), 111–13.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The idea, as the reporter Jonathan Schell explained, was that “the province chief, or district chief … as a Vietnamese, is presumed to be more familiar with the surroundings than the Americans and able to restrain them from destroying populated areas.” After seeing the process in action, though, Schell noted that “in the case of Binh Duong Province in January 1967 the province chief … was from outside the province, had taken his post only three months before and had never controlled most of the areas being bombed, so he knew less about the area than most of the Americans.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schell, &#039;&#039;The Real War&#039;&#039;, 68.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally, the Vietnamese observers just gave U.S. forces blanket authority to do as they wished. And when they didn’t, the Vietnamese were often simply ignored. As one American province senior adviser blandly noted following an incident in which U.S. helicopters killed some unarmed people, “The gunship pilots were … over eager and did not follow the instructions of the Vinh Binh backseat.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Edward Metzner, confidential memo, subject: gunship incident (September 23, 1970) in Vinh Binh—1970, in Record Group 472, MACV, MACIG, CORDS MR4, Office Dpty. CORDS, General Records, Box 20.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind the scenes, commanders recognized that wanton attacks prohibited under an honest interpretation of the ROE were a regular occurrence. In a confidential 1967 message to his top Marine Corps generals, Lieutenant General Robert Cushman wrote: “To answer sniper fire from a hamlet or village with mortars, artillery or 90 mm gun fire will kill or injure more noncombatants than it will snipers. The rules of engagement are clear, but they are not always followed.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lieutenant General Robert Cushman, SPECAT message for MGEN’s Hochmuth, Anderson, Robertson, Knowles, and Brigadier General Herbold, CG III MAF 22093 6Z JUL 67, Texas Tech.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; After the war, in a survey of generals who commanded troops in Vietnam, only 19 percent said that the rules of engagement were “carefully adhered to throughout the chain of command” before the My Lai massacre became public knowledge, while 15 percent admitted that that ROE weren’t even “particularly considered in the day to day conduct of the war.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Some 61 percent said that the rules of engagement were “fairly well” adhered to. Kinnard, &#039;&#039;The War Managers&#039;&#039;, 54–55.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The true purpose of the various directives, regulations, and pocket-sized codes of conduct handed out to troops was not to implement genuine safeguards for noncombatants, but to give the military a paper trail of plausible deniability.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see U.S. Army, &#039;&#039;Final Report of the Research Project: Conduct of the War in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (May 1971), 28–42; Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 197–99.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At every turn, the onus was put on Vietnamese civilians to actively demonstrate that they were indeed noncombatants—by carrying identification cards certifying their loyalty to the Saigon government; by staying out of off-limits areas (the borders of which they might not know); by adhering to dusk-to-dawn curfews; by using no lights at night (which might signal guerrillas), or sometimes by displaying lights at night (to demonstrate that they were not hiding); by not running or not walking in a certain way, or not standing still and thus looking unnatural; by somehow forcing armed guerrillas from their villages but also not carrying weapons, which would automatically brand a Vietnamese as VC. If villagers did not know about any one of these or many other regulations, if an ID card was lost when a house went up in flames, if they had to leave before dawn to get to a far-off market or to make it to a rice field, if they were forced by hunger to forage in an off-limits area, it was their fault. “The claim that civilians broke the rules,” the historian Christian Appy notes, “gave the American military a legal-sounding justification for both accidental and intentional slaughter.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Luong Thanh Cuong, interview with Nick Turse, February 21, 2008; Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 199.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over and over again, the killings of civilians were excused by citing such capricious, even contradictory rules. In March 1969, for example, helicopters from the 1st Cavalry Division spotted a group of nine woodcutters and their truck in a forest in Binh Long Province and hovered above them for ten minutes as the Americans grew increasingly agitated that the Vietnamese would not look up or acknowledge them. There was ample reason for such behavior, as Lieutenant Colonel Anthony Herbert would recall in his memoir. Vietnamese going about their daily work, he pointed out, “knew not to look up. By then it had become almost instinct. Each had probably known someone who had looked up who was now dead. I had actually read it in one of our so-called manuals: ‘When they look up, they’re VC.’ Stupid, but typical.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The combat correspondent Honda Katsuichi remarked on this behavior repeatedly. For more, see Katsuichi, “Villages in the Battlefield: The Vietnam War and the People,” &#039;&#039;Japan Quarterly&#039;&#039; 15, no. 2 (April–June 1968), 164, 169; Herbert and Wooten, &#039;&#039;Soldier&#039;&#039;, 221.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eventually, one of the helicopter pilots ordered his door gunner to drop canisters of tear gas, one of which soon started a fire near the woodcutters’ truck. With tear gas in the air and a fire raging, some of the woodcutters began to run, while one jumped into the truck and tried to drive it into a nearby clearing. In response, an order was issued in a chopper above: “They’re bad guys … roll in and get them.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Case #69-65: Death of 7 Vietnamese Civilians (Woodcutters) by Aircraft Fire,” USARV-IG Investigative Files, Record Group 472, USARV-IG Reports of Investigations, Box 14.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rockets streamed down, blasting the truck, while machine-gun fire ripped through the area. Only one of the woodcutters survived the attack.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. Confusion exists in the records about whether seven of eight or eight of nine woodcutters were killed in the attack.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An investigation of the incident revealed that all the dead were civilians. Three bodies were eventually identified as those of a middle-aged man, a woman, and a young boy. The others were too badly disfigured for identification.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In interviews with army agents, the helicopter crew members readily admitted that they had not received gunfire from the woodcutters and that the Vietnamese had exhibited no hostile behavior. Furthermore, investigators found no enemy shell casings or weapons at the site. Yet none of the troops were punished. According to the official inquiry, they had “fired in good faith convinced that they were engaging a hostile force”—which, under the ROE, automatically made their action legal.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert E. Justice, “Report of Investigation—Surrounding the Death of Seven Woodcutters,” in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A lack of effective rules of engagement plus command-level failure to take action against obvious breaches meant that when hard decisions had to be made in the field, troops often chose their own safety over that of the civilians they had supposedly been sent to protect. For example, guerrillas might open fire from concealment and then dash into a nearby village for cover. A young U.S. officer, adrenaline coursing, thankful for a near miss or upset and enraged over a man down, now had a choice to make. He could let the guerrillas go and explain to his superior why he had no body count to report; or he could lead his young, angry, scared troops into a possibly booby-trapped village to face another attack. There was, however, a third option. Disregarding or bending the ROE, he could ring up a rear base and call in artillery, jets, or helicopter gunships, perhaps saving the lives and limbs of his troopers and getting some bodies to count, which would please command and get them off his back. The third choice, of course, was usually the easiest to justify for a twenty-something lieutenant looking to survive his six months of trigger time and keep his group of boys alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hard choices became progressively easier with repetition, in part because it was soon apparent to many young officers that few at headquarters knew or cared much about the details in the field—beyond the stats, that is. Commanders regularly seemed disconnected and indifferent. It was easy enough for them to order a patrol out on a search-and-destroy mission; it was a lot harder for those on patrol to trudge mile after mile across sweltering jungles and rice paddies, through thorny hedgerows or razor-sharp elephant grass standing six feet high, up and down highland hills and valleys, all simply to serve as bait for enemy guerrillas. Generals and colonels weren’t out in the field—dirty, hungry, and dehydrated—slogging through mud, muck, and water, each step an ordeal, day after day, sometimes for weeks on end, until their feet swelled and the skin painfully sloughed off in silver-dollar-sized chunks. The commanders didn’t come down with constant bacterial infections, suffer oozing sores, “crotch rot,” and other fungal infections; they didn’t have to burn off leeches and face heat exhaustion while being bitten by fire ants and eaten alive by mosquitoes. They sat back at the base or soared high above it all in helicopters, micromanaging from the sky. Who were they to prescribe rules about firing on villages? Who were they to demand additional risks from troops who had it tough enough as it was?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After all, a young lieutenant or captain had to ask himself, didn’t artillery fire already blanket the countryside? When choppering out to a landing zone to begin a patrol, he couldn’t fail to notice field after field of craters and the endless burned-out villages. The artillerymen and the jet pilots—who never had to worry about tripping a booby trap or walking into a hostile village—seemingly had carte blanche to shell and bomb with impunity and were never investigated for violating the ROE. Given all this, was a young officer prepared to have his point man get hit and listen to him scream for help while enemy fire pinned the patrol in place and the medic tried to crawl out to save him? Or was he going to call in a fire mission on the village, no questions asked? Even if some REMF (rear-echelon motherfucker) at base did bring up the rules of engagement and note that the grid square to be targeted came up as a populated area on the map, all that the officer needed to do was declare “contact”—that is, enemy fire—to override it. So what if the guerrillas’ attack had stopped? So what if they might have long since escaped? Was it worth the lives of his men to take the risk for rules that were written up in some air-conditioned office in Saigon or Washington?&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Of course, in plenty of instances officers did resist the urge or were stopped. Peter Pace, who later became the chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, recounts that when he was a young marine lieutenant in Vietnam, he was prevented from carrying out precisely such a scenario by a look from his platoon sergeant. For more, see Peter Pace, Commencement Address at the Citadel, May 6, 2006, http://www3.citadel.edu/pao/addresses/grad06_GenPeterPace.html.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition, the amorphousness of the ROE allowed troops to invent almost any rationale to justify killing, from a “bouncy gait” (“those shuffling farmers don’t have a gait like that,” said one pilot) to killing people for the “sin of running,” as the historian David Hunt termed it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Erwin Knoll and Judith Nies McFadden, eds., &#039;&#039;War Crimes and the American Conscience&#039;&#039; (New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1970), 66. &#039;&#039;The Dellums Committee Hearings on War Crimes in Vietnam: An Inquiry into Command Responsibility in Southeast Asia&#039;&#039; (New York: Vintage Books 1972), 168; testimony of Jimmie Jenkins in &#039;&#039;Report of the Department of the Army Review of the Preliminary Investigations into the My Lai Incident&#039;&#039; (U), vol. 2, book 19, 56; statement of 1LT Joseph G. Fay Jr. to Colonel Albert L. Hutson Jr., Colonel IG, “Case #68-15: Alleged War Crimes by Co. A 2d BN, 35th Inf, 3 Bde, 4th Inf Div toward POWs and Civilians,” USARV IG Investigative Files (FY 70), Reports of Investigation Case Files, Inspector General Section, Headquarters, U.S. Army, Vietnam, Record Group 472, box 5; Michael D. Sallah and Mitch Weiss, “Day 1: Rogue GIs Unleashed Wave of Terror in Central Highlands,” &#039;&#039;Toledo Blade&#039;&#039;, October 22 2003; “Haffey Incident,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff; Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group; War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1; Robert Peterson, &#039;&#039;Rites of Passage&#039;&#039; (New York: Ballantine Books, 1997), 309–12; David W. P. Elliott, &#039;&#039;The Vietnamese War: Revolution and Social Change in the Mekong Delta, 1930–1975&#039;&#039;, vol. 2 (Armonk, N.Y.: M. E. Shape, 2003), 1159–60; David Hunt, &#039;&#039;Vietnam’s Southern Revolution: From Peasant Insurrection to Total War, 1959–1968&#039;&#039; (Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 2009), 120, 162; Gloria Emerson, “Rehabilitation Is Rare for Vietnam’s Many Wounded Civilians,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 26, 1970; Concerned Sergeant, letter to William Westmoreland (May 25, 1970), “copy reproduced on 27 August 1971,” in “Concerned Sergeant Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, War Crimes Working Group, RG 319, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One adviser in the Mekong Delta surveyed forward air control pilots and helicopter crews about such acts. “Their standard reply is this—if you take evasive action you are guilty,” he wrote in an official report. “It takes extrem[e] courage to stand in the middle of a rice paddy when a Cobra [helicopter gunship] buzzes you. If you live in an area that is frequented by these operations, your first instinctive reaction is to clear out and get into the nearest bunker.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Louis F. Janowski, “End of Tour Report” (ca. 1970), Neil Sheehan Papers.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In many instances, as in the case of the woodcutters in Binh Long, troops took measures that frightened Vietnamese into running, and then treated them as legitimate targets.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For examples, see John Merson, &#039;&#039;War Lessons&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;How I Fought to Be a Hero and Learned That War Was Terror&#039;&#039; (Berkeley, Calif.: North Atlantic Books, 2008), 21; Sallah and Weiss, &#039;&#039;Tiger Force&#039;&#039;, 301; Matthew Brennan, &#039;&#039;Brennan’s War: Vietnam, 1965–1969&#039;&#039; (Novato, Calif.: Presidio, 1985), 79; “Patterson Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER); Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations; Case Studies, Box 1; statement of Ronald H. Gibson, in “Hoag Allegation [part 1 of 4], Case 232 (1),” Army Staff, Deputy Chief of Staff, Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations Files, Box 20, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; William Patterson, who had served as a helicopter door gunner in the region outside of Saigon, told army criminal investigators how he’d been instructed: “If we ran across unarmed people that appeared to be civilians, I was to fire as near to them as possible. If they ran I had permission to kill them.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of William Patterson in “Patterson Allegation.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Thi Lam, a villager from the Mekong Delta, described to me the effect of these policies as seen from the other end of the machine gun. On the morning of May 20, 1968, she was out working in the rice paddies near her home when she and her fellow farmers heard the roar of approaching helicopters. Fearing for their lives, they ran for cover. One of the choppers then opened fire, pouring bullets down at them; a round tore through her sister-in-law’s throat, killing her on the spot. As Lam dove to the ground, another bullet ripped through her left leg and she blacked out. When she came to, an American was standing over her. He took her to a U.S. hospital for medical treatment, but she lost the leg.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nguyen Thi Lam, interview with Nick Turse, January 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps the purest expression of the effect of the rules of engagement I ever found was on the death certificate of Nguyen Mai, an unarmed Vietnamese man who died from a “penetrating wound” to the face. The official military paperwork in the U.S. National Archives was written up by an American medical officer. Sparse in its details—Nguyen’s date of birth, marital status, religion, and next of kin are all missing—the certificate does, however, list the official “external caus[e]” of death: “Running from U.S. forces.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Norman E. Sakai, certificate of death for Nguyen Mai, in “Sou Allegation,” Case Files, War Crimes Working Group, Record Group 319, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As ill-defined and porous as the rules of engagement were, they still at least nominally required troops to distinguish civilians from combatants. Another command concept, though, did away with that distinction altogether in much of the country: the notion of the “free-fire” or “free-strike” zone, a label given to areas where everyone was assumed to be the enemy. (Later, the name would be changed for public-relations reasons to “specified strike zone,” but the meaning remained the same.) In free-fire zones, an infantryman later recalled, “everyone, men, women, children, could be considered [a fair target]; you could not be held responsible for firing on innocent civilians since by definition there were none there.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert Graham, “Vietnam: An Infantryman’s View of Our Failure,” &#039;&#039;Military Affairs&#039;&#039;, July 1984, 133.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The effects were ruinous for the Vietnamese. On April 15, 1970, for instance, members of Company B, 1st Battalion, 5th Marines, asked their company commander whether there were “any friendlies” in the hamlet of Le Bac (2). As Sergeant Paul Cox recalled, the commander replied: “No, this is a free fire zone.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Paul Cox, interview with Nick Turse, September 18, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Immediately, there was shooting. “The first hut I got to, there was an old mama-san lying in the middle of the floor gut-shot, she was dying,” Cox told me years later. At the next hut, a small group of elderly villagers and mothers with children had been gunned down. Nearby, he saw yet another similar scene.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. Cox originally remembered the massacre as occurring after April 1970, but acknowledged that he didn’t write down dates, and his memory of the specific time frame—but not the events—was imperfect.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Inside the hamlet, a young girl named Ho Thi A watched in terror as the carnage unfolded. “There were three of us standing at the entrance to the bunker, me and two old women—my neighbor and my grandmother,” she told me. The three had just scrambled out of their earthen bomb shelter when an American took aim and shot the two elderly women, one after the other. Ho Thi A wheeled around and clambered back into the bunker, cowering there as the Americans tossed in grenades after her. She later emerged to find that a total of fifteen villagers had been killed in Le Bac (2) that day. All of the victims, she and other survivors from the hamlet told me, were civilians.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ho Thi A, interview with Nick Turse, January 24, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The “free-fire” label was not quite an unlimited license to kill, since the laws of war still applied to these areas. As the military legal expert and former marine prosecutor Gary Solis noted, a “free-fire zone doesn’t mean a free-crime zone … Just because it’s a free-fire zone, doesn’t mean you can go in and shoot whoever you run into.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sallah and Weiss, &#039;&#039;Tiger Force&#039;&#039;, 291–92; Michael Sallah and Mitch Weiss, “‘Free-fire’ Situation Set Stage for Abuses,” &#039;&#039;Toledo Blade&#039;&#039;, October 21, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But many American soldiers did not make that subtle distinction. Even a U.S. Senate study acknowledged that by 1968 an estimated 300,000 civilians had been killed or wounded in free-fire zones.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cecil B. Currey, “Free Fire Zones,” in Spencer Tucker, ed., &#039;&#039;The Encyclopedia of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;A Political, Social and Military History&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 1998), 140.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The horrific toll was not unforeseen. In 1962, before most Americans even knew that their nation was at war in Southeast Asia, Brigadier General H. K. Eggleston was already sounding the alarm about the military’s propensity for unleashing firepower on heavily populated areas. In a “Lessons Learned” memorandum, an internal report presenting knowledge gleaned in the field, he emphatically decreed: “ALL FORMS OF FIREPOWER, FROM THE CARBINE TO THE 500 POUND BOMB, MUST HAVE POSITIVELY IDENTIFIED VC TARGETS.” Eggleston noted that “since the VC have no ‘rear areas,’ no logistic bases and no staging or cantonment areas in the generally accepted conventional sense, the application of firepower on a ‘suspected VC area’ to destroy VC combat potential is of little value.” Ultimately, he said, “unless targets are positively identified as enemy … casualties among the people, rather than the VC, will result.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;H. K. Eggleston, “Lessons Learned Number 20” (August 27, 1962), author’s collection.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the warning fell on deaf ears. A year after Eggleston issued his memorandum, Westmoreland received his orders for Vietnam. Before heading to Saigon, he met to discuss the new assignment with retired general Douglas MacArthur, who had served as a top commander in the Pacific during World War II, functionally ruled occupied Japan after its surrender, and commanded U.S. and allied forces in Korea. According to Westmoreland’s memoir, MacArthur “urged me to make sure I always had plenty of artillery, for the Oriental, he said, ‘greatly fears artillery,’” and suggested that Westmoreland might have to employ a “scorched earth policy” in Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Westmoreland, &#039;&#039;A Soldier Reports&#039;&#039;, 40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As U.S. troops began to flood into the country in the mid-1960s, Eggleston’s guidance quickly gave way to policies that hewed to MacArthur’s advice. In September 1965, Westmoreland issued MACV Directive Number 525-3. Ostensibly concerned with “minimizing non-combatant battle casualties,” it actually turned vast swaths of the South Vietnamese countryside into areas where anyone and anything was fair game for U.S. firepower. “Free strike zones should be configured to eliminate populated areas except those in accepted VC bases,” the directive decreed—thus declaring open season on millions of Vietnamese. According to McNamara’s 1964 figures, 40 percent of the South Vietnamese countryside was considered to be “under Viet Cong control or predominant influence.” Westmoreland’s policy made that entire territory theoretically open to unrestrained attack.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;COMUSMACV, message to CINPAC, “Minimizing Non-Combatant Battle Casualties” (October 9, 1965), U.S. Army War College; Robert McNamara, “Memorandum for the President” (March 16, 1964), in &#039;&#039;The Pentagon Papers&#039;&#039;, vol. 3, 501; W. C. Westmoreland, “MACV Directive No. 525-3: Combat Operations: Minimizing Non-Combatant Battle Casualties” (September 7, 1965), U.S. Army War College.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Warnings of impending strikes were supposed to be issued “whenever possible.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;COMUSMACV, message to CINPAC, “Minimizing Non-Combatant Battle Casualties” (October 9, 1965), U.S. Army War College.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But sometimes such announcements, broadcast from loudspeakers on aircraft, could not be heard or understood.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For an example, see Headquarters, 3rd Brigade, 25th Infantry Division, “Operational Report and Lessons Learned, Period Ending 31 July 1967” (February 6, 1968).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other times, confusing leaflets would rain down on illiterate villagers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;One such leaflet read, in part: “Soon Naval gunfire is going to be conducted on your village to destroy … Vietcong supplies. We ask that you take cover as we do not wish to kill innocent people … And when you return to your village repel the Viet Cong so that the government will not have to fire on your village again.” For more, see Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 196–97; Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 283; Schell, &#039;&#039;The Real War&#039;&#039;, 204–13. Don Luce and John Sommer, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The Unheard Voices&#039;&#039; (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1969), 170–71.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even when warned, villagers frequently had nowhere else to go or little time to do so. Often enough, no warning came at all; planes would simply flash across the skies, dropping high-explosive bombs or napalm canisters that tumbled end over end and bloomed into enormous fiery bursts. Of course, even if ample warnings were issued, firing on villages was still a violation of the laws of war, which prohibit direct attacks on civilians.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Free-fire zones also constituted an indiscriminate attack; there was no justification for claiming that issuing a warning to civilians eliminates the necessity of attacking only military targets. Prohibitions against indiscriminate attack were more explicitly defined in additional protocols to the Geneva Conventions that were added in 1977. For more, see Reisman and Antoniou, &#039;&#039;The Laws of War&#039;&#039;, 87–89. For a commonsense articulation of the legal issues surrounding free-fire zones, see Lewis M. Simons, “Free Fire Zones,” in Roy Gutman, David Reiff, and Anthony Dworkin, eds., &#039;&#039;Crimes of War 2.0: What the Public Should Know, Revised and Updated Edition&#039;&#039; (New York: Norton, 2007), 189–90.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indiscriminate as bombing and artillery fire often were in Vietnam, free-fire zones took away, by definition, any need for discrimination. While serving as an assistant to Ambassador Henry Cabot Lodge, Richard Holbrooke complained to both the ambassador and Westmoreland that free-fire zones were a real danger to the war effort. “There are people living down there,” he complained once as the three flew over a free-fire zone, only to be told, “Well, they’re Communist-controlled areas.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Betts and Denton, &#039;&#039;An Evaluation of Chemical Crop Destruction&#039;&#039;, 13–14; Kim Willenson et al., &#039;&#039;The Bad War&#039;&#039; (New York: Newsweek/Nal Books, 1987), 147.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Any villages declared hostile by South Vietnamese province chiefs were regarded as VC base camps, and the U.S. military officially considered every man, woman, and child in them Viet Cong supporters if not outright Viet Cong—and thus reasonable targets. According to Pentagon figures, in January 1969 alone, air strikes were carried out on or near hamlets where 3.3 million Vietnamese lived.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thayer, &#039;&#039;Southeast Asia Analysis Report&#039;&#039;, vol. 5 (&#039;&#039;The Air War&#039;&#039;), 30 [130—dual numbering system], and vol. 4, 207.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, peasants lived in “VC base” areas because their families had been there for generations. That’s where their rice fields were, and their ancestors’ graves. Many felt so deeply rooted in the land that they couldn’t imagine leaving, even when bombs and shells began to fall. And many of those who contemplated moving simply couldn’t afford to leave. When one peasant who did “rally” to the Saigon government—moving away from a hamlet that had been almost totally destroyed by bombing and shelling—was asked why more than one hundred of his fellow villagers still remained there, he explained: “Most of them are poor farmers. A few of them had left the village for [Saigon]-controlled areas but they had to come back since they were not able to make a living over there. Those who stayed … didn’t have a choice.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see John Tirman, &#039;&#039;The Deaths of Others&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 2011), 162; File No. DT-114 (I), “Interviews Concerning the National Liberation Front of South Vietnam,” RAND interviews (May 1966).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was this kind of poverty that made Le Thi Van’s family remain in their hamlet of Nhi Binh in the Mekong Delta, even though the area was hit by mortar and artillery rounds several times a day and bombed once or twice a month.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nguyen Thi Lam interview; Pham Van Chap, interview with Nick Turse, January 8, 2008. For more on Nhi Binh, see Hunt, &#039;&#039;Vietnam’s Southern Revolution,&#039;&#039; 120; David W. P. Elliott, &#039;&#039;The Vietnamese War: Revolution and Social Change in the Mekong Delta, 1930–1975&#039;&#039;, vol. 2 (Armonk, N.Y.: M. E. Shape, 2003), 1159, 1164; David W. P. Elliott, &#039;&#039;The Vietnamese War: Revolution and Social Change in the Mekong Delta, 1930–1975&#039;&#039; [concise edition] (Armonk, N.Y.: M. E. Sharpe, 2007), 108, 289.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They paid a terrible price. On February 10, 1968, while Van was visiting relatives in another village, an artillery shell scored a direct hit on her family’s bomb shelter. Seven of her relatives, including her pregnant sister-in-law, were instantly killed. Their corpses were so badly mutilated that when Van returned to Nhi Binh, she could identify them only by their legs.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Le Thi Van, interview with Nick Turse, January 8, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Aside from augmenting the body-count statistics, free-fire zones were also integral to another policy objective: driving villagers out of territory controlled by the NLF and into areas controlled by the Saigon government. These efforts were commonly known as “pacification,” but their true aim was to depopulate the contested countryside. “The people are like water and the army is like fish,” Mao Zedong, the leader of the Chinese Communist revolution, had famously written. American planners grasped his dictum, and also studied the “kill-all, burn-all, loot-all” scorched-earth campaigns that the Japanese army launched in rural China during the 1930s and early 1940s, for lessons on how to drain the “sea.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;John Dower, “An Aptitude for Being Unloved,” in Omar Bartov et al., eds., &#039;&#039;Crimes of War&#039;&#039; (New York: New Press, 2002), 230.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Not surprisingly, the idea of forcing peasants out of their villages was embraced by civilian pacification officials and military officers alike.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1964, an American officer remarked, “We must terrorize the villagers even more, so they see that their real self-interest lies with us. We’ve got to start bombing and strafing the villages that aren’t friendly to the Government.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jack Langguth, “U.S. Decision to Bomb Inside South Vietnam Seen as Turning Point of War,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 27, 1965.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One reporter recalled an army captain in a heavily populated Mekong Delta province sweeping his hand across a couple dozen hamlets on a map and remarking that refugees were streaming out of the area. The reporter asked why. “Because it’s not healthy out there,” the captain replied. “We’re shelling the hell out of them.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sheehan, “Should We Have War Crimes Trials?”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. commanders repeatedly denied that there was any formal policy of “generating refugees,” but one U.S. official admitted in 1967 that “policy or not, they’re sure doing it.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 225–31; Edward Doyle et al., &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Experience: A Collision of Cultures&#039;&#039; (Boston: Boston Publishing, 1984), 139; Louis Wiesner, &#039;&#039;Victims and Survivors&#039;&#039; (Westport, Conn.: Greenwood Press, 1988), 120, 122. Neil Sheehan heard a similar story the year before from a top U.S. general. Sheehan, “Should We Have War Crimes Trials?”; Tom Buckley, “Rural Vietnamese Swept Up by War into Refugee Camps,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 28, 1967.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; General William Westmoreland did, in fact, plainly state the military’s thinking in a 1965 speech.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Until now the war has been characterized by a substantial majority of the population remaining neutral. In the past year we have seen an escalation to a higher intensity in the war. This will bring about a moment of decision for the peasant farmer. He will have to choose if he stays alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Until now the peasant farmer has had three alternatives. He could stay put and follow his natural instinct to stay close to the land, living beside the grave of his ancestors. He could move into an area under government control, or he could join the VC. Now if he stays put there are additional dangers … Our operations have been designed to make the first choice impossible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Nguyen Cao Ky, &#039;&#039;Twenty Years and Twenty Days&#039;&#039; (New York: Stein and Day, 1976), 140–41. See also David Hunt, “Dirty Wars: Counterinsurgency in Vietnam and Today,” &#039;&#039;Politics and Society&#039;&#039; 1, no. 38 (2010), 39.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, Robert Komer, President Lyndon Johnson’s special assistant for pacification, sent a cable to Deputy Ambassador William Porter in 1966 regarding “military operations specifically designed to generate refugees.” The next year, after being appointed as Westmoreland’s deputy and the U.S. pacification chief, Komer suggested implementing a policy of stepping up “refugee programs deliberately aimed at depriving the VC of a recruiting base.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see FitzGerald, &#039;&#039;A Fire in the Lake&#039;&#039;, 344; Martha Duffy, “The Big Attrit,” &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, August 28, 1972; Ngo Vinh Long, “Moving the People,” in &#039;&#039;Hearts and Minds&#039;&#039; [book insert to &#039;&#039;Hearts and Minds&#039;&#039; movie]; text of secret cable from Robert Komer on South Vietnamese and U.S. preparedness to cope with and care for refugees and defectors from North Vietnam, issue date September 3, 1966, date declassified August 13, 1997, reproduced in Declassified Documents Reference System (Farmington Hills, Mich.: Gale, 2009); &#039;&#039;The Pentagon Papers&#039;&#039;, vol. 4, 441.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “In order to thwart the communist’s [&#039;&#039;sic&#039;&#039;] designs,” wrote Westmoreland a year later, one had to either eliminate the “fish”—which was, he noted, difficult and time-consuming—or “dry up the ‘water’ so that the ‘fish’ cannot survive.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Elliott, &#039;&#039;The Vietnamese War,&#039;&#039; 336.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another general was even more explicit, telling the reporter R. W. Apple: “You’ve got to dry up the sea the guerrillas swim in—that’s the peasants—and the best way to do that is to blast the hell out of their villages so they’ll come into our refugee camps.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;R. W. Apple, “Calley: The Real Guilt,” &#039;&#039;New Statesman&#039;&#039; 81 (1971), 449.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Vietnamese abandoned their villages, they were often simply shuttled into overwhelmed, underfunded, understaffed, underprovisioned, and underequipped “concentration zones”—either refugee camps or artificial villages that the refugees were sometimes forced to build themselves. These settlements, which went by many different names over the years, often made farming impossible.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Luce and Sommer, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 148–149; Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 83.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “I had two hectares of rice in the old village,” one elderly man complained. “Now it is ripe and the grain falls into the paddy mud. I cannot harvest it. There are men here with guns who tell me that we must dig a ditch … In the bottom of that ditch we must put sharpened bamboo stakes and on each side of the ditch there must be a fence of barbed wire. When it is finished, I can return to harvest my rice. But my rice will be gone then. Who will feed my family?”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Luce and Sommer, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 148–49.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1962, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; described a scene in which U.S. advisers and allied Vietnamese troops relocated hundreds of villagers as part of Operation Sunrise. The operation’s cheerful title belied the fact that it involved burning the food, homes, and in some cases all the possessions of the villagers before sending them to inhospitable barracks that even the lead U.S. adviser conceded were “no happy hollow.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Louis Wiesner, &#039;&#039;Victims and Survivors&#039;&#039; (Wesport, Conn.: Greenwood Press, 1988), 38–41; Homer Bigart, “U.S. Helps Vietnam in Test of Strategy Against Guerrillas,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 29, 1962.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1969, an article in the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; would describe another village-clearing operation, this time with U.S. troops in the lead. The commanders had changed and the firepower had increased, but the procedures were much the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Twenty-four hours before the villages are razed, the inhabitants are warned by leaflets and loudspeaker broadcasts … to leave their homes. The inhabitants are then placed in newly constructed “resettlement villages” which are often enclosed by barbed wire … First the Zippo squads set fire to the thatched dwellings with their lighters … If the town is in a free-fire zone … and if the village has already been burned once before “the people who go out know that they will be dead,” [Sergeant Steve Kohrt] declared.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If it’s all a free-fire zone, you can sit on the hills and see the dinks running around, so they call in big air strikes,” he said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lieutenant [Norman] Cuttrell added: “What we try to do is to get all of the people out of the ville before we start burning … of course they don’t want to go—that’s their home and everything.”&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those particular troops destroyed more than a dozen villages in just one week.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Officer Reports Burning of 13 Villages Last Month,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 26, 1969.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A few years later, an American aid worker described the Saigon-run refugee camps in the area as being “more like concentration camps than the attractive-sounding ‘return to village’ programs, as they are called by the Government. Conditions in these camps are appalling.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Martin Teitel, “Again, the Suffering of Mylai,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 7, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For those thrust into camp life, the experience was jarring. One reporter described how what had been a thriving, well-populated farming area in Quang Tri Province was transformed into a landscape of “burned-out houses and bomb and artillery craters” after the marines arrived, with the surviving civilian population “evacuated to a resettlement area near Cam Lo.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William Tuohy, “Shells Constant Peril in ‘Leatherneck Square,’” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, July 20, 1967.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An American survey of the Cam Lo refugees showed that 54 percent of them had received no advance warning of their move at all, and that of those who did get warned in advance more than half were given less than a day’s notice. Nearly a quarter of the refugees lost everything they owned in the evacuation. Even after propaganda sessions with a South Vietnamese psychological warfare platoon, the villagers did not hide their displeasure from interviewers. Ninety-seven percent of them said their employment situation was worse than before; 95 percent described their resettlement house as less comfortable than their former home; and 87 percent said that their “life situation” was now worse than it had been in the war zone—where bombing, artillery strikes, and U.S. military operations were a constant threat, and where conscription and taxation by revolutionary forces were routine.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Human Sciences Research, &#039;&#039;A Study of Mass Population Displacement in the Republic of Viet-Nam, Part II: Case Studies of Refugee Resettlement&#039;&#039; (McLean, Va., 1969), 7–43.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Within months, thousands in the camp were facing starvation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on the conditions of being resettled in Cam Lo, and Vietnamese reactions to the resettlement, see Ronald Spector&#039;&#039;, After Tet: The Bloodiest Year in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Free Press, 1993), 210; Willenson, et al., &#039;&#039;The Bad War&#039;&#039;, 111–12; Tom Buckley, “Rural Vietnamese Swept Up by War into Refugee Camps,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 28, 1967.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their situation was not unusual. Take, for instance, the experience of Quang Nam resident Nguyen Van Tam. First, aircraft dropped leaflets declaring his hamlet a free-fire zone, giving the inhabitants twenty-four hours to evacuate. The bombing that followed forced his family into an underground existence, and one bomb killed his father as he worked in a rice paddy. A few days later, U.S. troops entered his village. “They pointed to the road and said we must all leave,” Tam recalled. “My mother cried. They took matches and burned our house. Then they shot our buffaloes. Then we began to walk to the refugee camp outside Da Nang to find shelter and food.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Betty Lifton and Thomas Fox, &#039;&#039;Children of Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Atheneum, 1972), 15–17.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Both would prove in short supply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Asked about “special problems” in refugee camps, one district chief from Quang Nam Province provided a succinct list.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;1. Not enough water&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2. Not enough food&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3. Not enough first aid station [attendants] and medical personnel&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4. No arable lands, no jobs&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5. Not enough schools.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Herbert Fronewys, “Trip Report,” CORDS/Region I, Public Health Division (August 14, 1968), in Health and Sanitation, in Record Group 472, MACV, CORDS MR1, War Victims Division, General Records, Box 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the Hung-Quang Evacuee Regroupment site in the same province, 95 percent of refugees said they were worse off in terms of employment than before their resettlement.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Human Sciences Research, &#039;&#039;A Study of Mass Population Displacement&#039;&#039;, 53–73.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Not far away, at the Ngoc Thanh Camp on the outskirts of Hoi An, 92 percent of residents complained that their current home was less comfortable than the one they’d had in their village.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 143–68.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It’s not hard to imagine why. A marine described one of the province’s camps as “several hundred one-room tin shacks with no doors, and rags over the windows for curtains, all jammed in one next to the other in tight rows on bare hardpacked earth and surrounded by barbed wire and chainlink fencing. It reeked of squalor.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;This camp was not atypical. For more on life in the camps, see Lifton and Fox, &#039;&#039;Children of Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 17–21; William Pepper, “The Children of Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;Ramparts&#039;&#039;, January 1967, 59; Wiesner, &#039;&#039;Victims and Survivors&#039;&#039;, 91; FitzGerald, &#039;&#039;A Fire in the Lake&#039;&#039;, 428; Ehrhart, &#039;&#039;Vietnam-Perkasie&#039;&#039;, 80.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similarly, a survey team from the U.S. General Accounting Office wrote of a Quang Nam camp:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;During our inspection, we observed there were no latrines, no usable wells, no classrooms, and no medical facilities. The shelters were crudely constructed from a variety of waste material, such as empty ammunition boxes and cardboard. We observed that the number of shelters would not adequately house these people … The [American] refugee advisor stated that there were no plans to improve the living conditions at this site.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Health problems were not uncommon in the camps. That same year, a diarrhea and dysentery outbreak at a camp in Hau Nghia killed twenty-two people. Bui Thi Phuong Lan, “When the Forest Became the Enemy and the Legacy of American Herbicidal Warfare in Vietnam,” PhD diss., Harvard University, 2003, 146; Buckley, “Rural Vietnamese Swept Up by War into Refugee Camps,” quoted in Sheehan, “Should We Have War Crimes Trials?”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In October 1967, South Vietnam’s commissioner for refugees noted that he often received only a day’s warning before U.S. operations in I Corps swamped him with as many as 10,000 people at a time.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schell, &#039;&#039;The Real War&#039;&#039;, 247.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many displaced villagers were left out of official statistics, but even a U.S. Marine Corps history put the total number of refugees in I Corps that month at 539,000. Two years later it stood at an estimated 690,000, more than half the official count of refugees in the entire country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For an example, see Regional Refugee Officer, Refugees Report for May 1967 (June 5, 1967), in Monthly Regional Reports, 1966–1967, in Record Group 472, MACV, CORDS MR1, War Victims Division, Box 22, NARA. Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 233; Charles Smith, &#039;&#039;U.S. Marines in Vietnam: High Mobility and Standdown, 1969&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: USMC History and Museums Division, 1988), 283.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the war dragged on, ever less money would be devoted to refugee aid and public health programs. In 1967, the support that the U.S. Agency for International Development (USAID) gave to South Vietnam’s Ministry of Health topped out at $5.9 million. The agency’s total medical budget in Vietnam for the year added up to one-quarter of one percent of U.S. expenditures in the country. In effect, said one analyst, an entire year’s allocation equaled what was spent in less than a day on the war effort. Two years later, USAID support for the ministry had dropped to less than $1 million.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;E. A. Vastyan, “Civilian War Casualties and Medical Care in South Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;Annals of Internal Medicine&#039;&#039; 74, no. 4 (April 1971), 616, 619.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the words of the journalist Jonathan Schell:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The Americans in Vietnam liked to speak of the “military half” of what they were doing, but the “half” was in reality more like nine-tenths, and the other one-tenth—the contribution to “nation building”—was often, in the context of the war, pure mockery. For example, it frequently happened that in driving the enemy out of a village the Americans would destroy it. That was the “military half.” The “civilian half” then might be to drop thousands of leaflets on the ruins, explaining the evils of the N.L.F., or perhaps introducing the villagers to some hygienic measures that the Americans thought were a good idea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on the “civilian half,” see Bergerud, &#039;&#039;The Dynamics of Defeat&#039;&#039;, 141–55; Mark Jury, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Photo Book&#039;&#039; (New York: Grossman, 1971), 113–15; Richard Holdren, “Untitled Report on the Refugee Situation in I Corps, 1966–1968,” in Civic Action Briefing and Background, in Record Group 472, MACV, CORDS, War Victims Division, Box 1; Schell, &#039;&#039;The Real War&#039;&#039;, 20.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. and South Vietnamese officials repeatedly explained the exodus of peasants by claiming that the people were voting with their feet, fleeing VC terror, taxation, and conscription. However, both the head of the U.S. refugee division and South Vietnam’s refugee commissioner admitted that most of those who fled their hamlets did so to escape bombardment and battle.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Don Luce and John Sommer contend that in 1965 and early 1966 people were fleeing “the Viet Cong,” but the reasons soon changed with “the massive allied offensives.” For more, see Luce and Sommer, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 174–75; Wiesner, &#039;&#039;Victims and Survivors&#039;&#039;, 59–60; Buckley, “Rural Vietnamese Swept Up by War into Refugee Camps.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A 1967 U.S. study in Kien Giang Province found that nearly two-thirds of refugees cited shelling and bombing—in most cases from the United States and its allies—as their reason for fleeing. In nearby Dinh Tuong Province, more than 60 percent of the Vietnamese surveyed blamed South Vietnamese and U.S. forces for making them leave their hamlets, while only 22 percent blamed the Viet Cong.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gary D. Murfin/Human Science Research, “Field Research Memorandum No. 7: The Refugee Situation in Kien-Giang Province” (June 30, 1968), 36.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similarly, a 1970 study of refugees in Quang Nam Province found that 80 percent of refugees whose villages had been destroyed blamed U.S. and allied forces, 18 percent said that the damage had happened in firefights between the two sides, and just 2 percent blamed the revolutionary forces alone.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pacification Task Force/Pacific Technical Analysts, “Refugee Attitudes Toward Resettlement, Return to Village, Urban Migration and Occupational Change” (May 1970), 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just how disproportionately civilians could suffer during battles, and why so many were forced to flee their homes, can be seen from the events on Ky Hoa Island, off the coast of Quang Tin Province. On July 9, 1965, when U.S. Marines fought a pitched battle against the revolutionary forces on the island, the Americans lost three men in the fighting, the guerrillas six. Among the civilian population of Ky Hoa, however, one hundred people were reportedly killed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Bitter Fight for ‘Little Hawaii’: Marines Pursue Reds on An Hoa,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 11, 1965.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to their official command diary, the marines also allegedly burned 185 homes and beat up many civilians, including “a middle aged Vietnamese woman and her seven month old daughter.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;4th Marines, Command Diary for Period 1–31 July 1965 (August 7, 1965), 5.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Civilians who attempted to thwart the refugee generation system by staying in their villages often paid the price. Larry Farmer, who served with Company E of the 4th Battalion, 31st Infantry, testified about one such group of resisters in late September 1969 in the Quang Tin/Quang Nam border region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Our squad was running the Vietnamese women and children from the area … and we were burning their huts as we went to insure they wouldn’t return after we left … That day we had burned one hut in a clearing where there were three huts and about fifteen women and children living. As we were burning the hut I told all of the people to leave the area and go to the refugee camp … The next day my squad returned to that same area, when we approached the clearing where we had burned the hut we found the same women and children, however, they had all moved into the two remaining huts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of Larry M. Farmer, June 29, 1972, in “Hoag Allegation [part 1 of 4], Case 232 (1),” Army Staff, Deputy Chief of Staff, Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations Files, Box 20, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finding that their orders had been disobeyed, the Americans began by shooting up a pen full of pigs. Then, according to testimony by fellow unit members, Farmer, infantryman Alter Floyd, and several others fired on the group of women and children. “I think Floyd shot one and tore his leg off—it was just hanging there by the meat,” unit member Davey Hoag said in a sworn statement. Squad leader Charles Downing remembered some of them gunning down women and young children. Michael Garcia recalled the men firing on a woman holding a baby, and then turning on the infant. “They just shot the baby all up,” he told army investigators. Altogether, nine or ten women and children were murdered and called in as “confirmed VC kills.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statements of Charles Downing, Davey Hoag, and Michael Garcia, “Hoag Allegation.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The I Corps provinces of Quang Tin, Quang Ngai, Quang Nam, and Quang Tri in the north were not the only areas where U.S. forces deliberately attacked villages in order to force their residents into refugee camps. Such assaults happened throughout the country. In 1966, for instance, when U.S. and South Vietnamese troops first arrived in Thanh Son hamlet, a farming enclave in Binh Dinh Province in II Corps, many of the hamlet’s young men fled. The soldiers then herded together some of the remaining villagers, beat them, and shocked them with electric cattle prods to force them to leave for a refugee center. Many other residents were brutalized or shot.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the following years, American and South Vietnamese troops would return to Thanh Son again and again, destroying rice crops and abusing, arresting, and sometimes killing residents. Pham Thi Hien told me that her home was destroyed at least five times during the war—a common story for villagers in free-fire zones. The Americans detained villagers and burned their homes because they wanted people to move to the “concentration area,” Hien explained to me years afterward.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pham Thi Hien, interview with Nick Turse, February 20, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “The leaf house burned down, the soil house emerged” became a hamlet axiom during the days of these frequent home burnings, as people were reduced to living in A-framed earthen bunkers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A school in nearby Hoai An District was said to have been burned down almost thirty times by U.S. or RVN forces. “Classes Under the Bombing,” &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Courier&#039;&#039;, issue 60 (1966). Luong Dai, interview with Nick Turse, February 20, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Helicopter gunships and artillery also extracted a gruesome toll on Thanh Son residents who stayed in their ancestral hamlet. Luong Thi Oi’s twelve-year-old daughter was literally torn in two by an artillery shell while tending cows; Bui Xich lost two sons when their bunker suffered a direct hit from another artillery shell.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Luong Thi Oi, interview with Nick Turse, February 20, 2008; Bui Xich, interview with Nick Turse, February 20, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Luong Dai’s parents, two older brothers, a younger brother, a niece, and a nephew all died when their bunker collapsed during a U.S. bombardment.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dai, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When I interviewed several hamlet residents in 2008, they came up with the names of twenty-nine victims but insisted that there had been many more, too many to recall.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.; Xich, interview; Hien, interview; Oi, interview; Luong Hung, interview with Nick Turse, February 20, 2008; Duong Toan, interview with Nick Turse, February 20, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sometimes the number of dead had overwhelmed the ability of survivors to bury them, they said, and pigs and ducks started eating the corpses.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dai, interview; Hien, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pham Thi Hien, for her part, was captured in Thanh Son during a joint U.S.–South Vietnamese operation in 1967 or 1968. She was beaten, then stretched spread-eagle on the ground. A U.S. soldier interrogated her through an interpreter while water was poured into her nose and mouth, choking her. “Where are your husband and children? What are they doing?” demanded the American, who accused her of living in the hamlet in order to support the guerrillas. After undergoing this water torture, Hien was taken away to a military outpost, where she was put to work filling sandbags. She spent eight months there and then, like so many other Vietnamese, made her way back to her mostly destroyed village to begin her life again.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hien, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The assault on Thanh Son hamlet was part of a concerted U.S. effort to pacify Binh Dinh, a region with a long history of fierce resistance to the French occupation. The campaign began with the 1st Cavalry Division’s “Operation Masher,” though its name struck President Johnson as so inflammatory that the softer “White Wing” was soon tacked onto it—as if one somehow canceled out the other.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on Masher/White Wing, see John Prados, &#039;&#039;The Hidden History of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (Chicago: Elephant Paperbacks, 1995), 111–20; Emerson, &#039;&#039;Winners and Losers&#039;&#039;, 84; Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars&#039;&#039;, 163.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the six weeks of Masher/White Wing, from late January to early March 1966, the 1st Cavalry Division fired 133,191 artillery rounds into Binh Dinh’s heavily populated An Lao Valley and Bong Son Plain. The navy added 3,213 rounds from its ships. The air force launched 600 tactical air sorties, dropping more than 427 tons of general-purpose bombs, 265 tons of fragmentation ordnance, 165 tons of napalm, and 80 tons of white phosphorus, which damaged or destroyed more than 600 huts and other structures. Of course, troops on the ground also laid waste to many other homes at the same time.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Some eighteen tons of white phosphorus may actually have been coded as “frag.” Combat After Action Report, 1st Cavalry Division, Operation Masher, Operation White Wing (April 28, 1966), 6, Inclosure 16, np, Texas Tech.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One correspondent described the results in a village in An Lao Valley.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;More than half the huts were burned down and the rice fields were pock-marked with bomb craters. The villagers assembled as the Americans marched in. They sat silently in front of their ruined huts. Women held crying children in their arms. When a young American tried to comfort a child, it began screaming while the mother stared in terror at the foreign white giant.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kuno Knoebl, &#039;&#039;Victor Charlie&#039;&#039; (New York: Frederick Praeger, 1967), 214.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Allied efforts yielded an estimated 5,576 enemy casualties, and a suspiciously low 354 personal weapons, even though the Americans took more than 600 prisoners, some presumably armed. “In the process,” noted the reporter and historian Frances FitzGerald, U.S. and South Vietnamese forces “left hundreds of civilians dead and wounded and ‘generated’ so many refugees as almost to depopulate the fertile An Lao valley.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;David Sigler, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Battle Chronology: U.S. Army and Marine Corps Combat Operations, 1965–1973&#039;&#039; (Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland, 1992), 12; Combat After Action Report, Inclosure 12; FitzGerald, &#039;&#039;A Fire in the Lake&#039;&#039;, 304.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As operations in Binh Dinh continued, scenes of suffering like those at Thanh Son played out over and over again throughout the province. In early 1966, for instance, Gia Huu and fifteen nearby hamlets were ravaged by artillery fire and air strikes during one three-week span. In just three of those hamlets, approximately one thousand homes were blown apart by bombs and shells or reduced to cinder by napalm, leaving the hamlets, rice paddies, and surrounding hills scorched and pockmarked with craters. Additionally, shelling from U.S. Navy ships destroyed hundreds of coconut trees, the economic lifeblood of the region. The area around Tam Quan, just south of Gia Huu, was also pummeled by the same offensive, with an estimated one hundred civilians killed there and hundreds more injured in just a few weeks. Afterward, survivors were showered with leaflets saying that the Viet Cong were responsible for the destruction, since they had dug trenches and bunkers within the hamlets.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Neil Sheehan, “Vietnam Peasants Are Victims of War,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 15, 1966.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Americans’ dedication to driving villagers out of their hamlets in Binh Dinh Province was often not accompanied by much concern for what happened to the villagers who were driven out. In March 1967, for instance, members of Company A, 8th Engineer Battalion of the 1st Cavalry Division, joined a platoon from the 1st Battalion, 8th Cavalry, on a search-and-destroy mission in the province’s Hoai Nhon District. The engineers blew up the “family-style bomb shelters” that the remaining locals were using for protection, destroying the village in the process. Left homeless and with nowhere to go, twelve civilians from the village—eight women, two teenage girls, and two men over fifty years old—walked along with the patrol back to the American command post but were soon sent away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That same afternoon, an unarmed man and a woman were spotted walking in a nearby rice paddy. From his post, one of the Company A engineers, Private First Class Richard Clark, watched the 8th Cavalry infantrymen unleash a fusillade at them. He saw the two Vietnamese fall to the ground and start crawling away as a platoon of cavalry troops swept toward them; then he heard the firing of rifles, machine guns, and grenade launchers. The next day, Clark was part of a patrol that set out in the same direction. “We passed within 50 feet of numerous bodies,” he said. “At least 4 of which I could identify as the people we had taken out of the village the day before.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Testimony of Frank Cota, Richard Clark, and David Vasquez, in Record of Trial of Walter Griffen, 1st Cavalry Division, APO San Francisco (July 25–26, 1967). In an unrelated incident, Sergeant Griffen was convicted of unpremeditated murder.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Matthew Brennan of the 1st Cavalry recalled how his unit helped transform Binh Dinh from a “paradise” into an artillery-blasted and bomb-cratered wasteland. The soldiers, he wrote, would&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;search deserted villages, many of which had beige stucco Catholic churches crowned by the one true cross, and burn every standing structure. Huts and haystacks were set aflame; rice caches were soaked with aviation fuel and burned. On some days we would burn so much rice and so many huts that in the evening our day’s route would be marked by dozens of columns of rising white smoke, extending back across some silent valley or another.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brennan, &#039;&#039;Brennan’s War,&#039;&#039; 15, 32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By May 1968, official U.S. statistics put the number of refugees in Binh Dinh at over 180,000.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MACCORDS, “The Refugee Problem,” miscellaneous documents, My Lai/Peers Investigation, Jack Taylor Donation, Box 1, National Security Archive.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Those who warned that this policy was counterproductive were utterly ignored. “It is a mistake,” declared Lieutenant Colonel Nguyen Be, who had served as the Republic of Vietnam’s deputy province chief, “to move the people off their hallowed land. This is a political war and it must be fought by trained counterguerrillas and political cadres, not by massive, impersonal free-strike-zone bombings from the air. If we move the people from the land, we will surely lose their support; they will resent us.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Luce and Sommer, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 182.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Be was right. When a sample of the province’s refugees were surveyed in 1969, a clear majority blamed U.S. and allied forces for destroying their villages and worsening their lives.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Pacification Task Force/Pacific Technical Analysts, “Refugee Attitudes Toward Resettlement, Return to Village, Urban Migration and Occupational Change” (May 1970), 7–11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Years later, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; correspondent Gloria Emerson summed up the results of the American efforts. “Despite the American occupation,” she wrote, “Binh Dinh never became a place they could overwhelm and change to be what they wanted. The number of dead Vietnamese and the refugees grew: Binh Dinh was never pacified.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Emerson, &#039;&#039;Winners and Losers&#039;&#039;, 84.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;3.&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== OVERKILL ==&lt;br /&gt;
The dystopian 1980s comic book series &#039;&#039;Watchmen&#039;&#039; offers an alternative history of the Vietnam years, one in which the United States emerged victorious by deploying a godlike, nuclear-powered blue superhero named Dr. Manhattan. His destructive capacity and near omnipotence practically awe the Vietnamese into submission. There is simply no resisting his overwhelming power, and within three months of his arrival the conflict is over.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Alan Moore, &#039;&#039;Watchmen&#039;&#039; (New York: DC Comics, 1995), 20.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the real world, though, the United States already had an endless supply of superweapons at its command. Indeed, to a barefoot peasant in rural Vietnam, a 40,000-pound bomb load dropped by a giant B-52 Stratofortress bomber—silent and invisible to those on the ground—must have had an element of Dr. Manhattan in it. The American forces came blazing in with fighter jets and helicopter gunships. They shook the earth with howitzers and mortars. In a country of pedestrians and bicycles, they rolled over the landscape in heavy tanks, light tanks, and flame-thrower tanks. They had armored personnel carriers for the roads and fields, swift boats for rivers, and battleships and aircraft carriers off shore. The Americans unleashed millions of gallons of chemical defoliants, millions of pounds of chemical gases, and endless canisters of napalm; cluster bombs, high-explosive shells, and daisy-cutter bombs that obliterated everything within a ten-football-field diameter; antipersonnel rockets, high-explosive rockets, incendiary rockets, grenades by the millions, and myriad different kinds of mines. Their advanced weapons included M-16 rifles, M-60 machine guns, M-79 grenade launchers, and even futuristic technologies that would only later enter widespread use, like electronic sensors and unmanned drones. In other words, in Vietnam the American military amassed an arsenal unlike any seen before. As it faced off against guerrillas armed with old rifles and homemade grenades fashioned out of soda cans—or North Vietnamese troops with AK-47 assault rifles and rocket-propelled grenade launchers—the United States had at its disposal more killing power, destructive force, and advanced technology than any military in the history of the world.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Drones were used over North Vietnam. Michael Bibby, ed., &#039;&#039;The Vietnam War and Postmodernity&#039;&#039; (Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1999), 190.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Notably, many of the weapons that Americans brought to Vietnam were designed specifically to maim and incapacitate people, on the theory that horribly wounded personnel sapped enemy resources even more than outright killing.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stockholm International Peace Research Institute (SIPRI), &#039;&#039;Anti-Personnel Weapons&#039;&#039; (New York: Crane, Russak, 1978), 49.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An army munitions official later described the history of these efforts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Early in the 1950s, the Department of [the] Army embarked on a program to develop special antipersonnel munitions for a variety of weapons systems. These munitions were characterized by a design philosophy which considered the efficient distribution of the smallest effective fragment. The definition of effectiveness was the fallout of a considerable wound ballistics program which evolved the lethal potential of small fragments at high velocity.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Eric Prokosch, &#039;&#039;The Technology of Killing: A Military and Political History of Antipersonnel Weapons&#039;&#039; (Atlantic Highlands, N.J.: Zed Books, 1995), 30.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the period immediately preceding the Vietnam War, the army developed brand-new fragmentation munitions; the navy modernized its aircraft-delivered high explosives; and the air force worked to find new and improved ways to utilize antipersonnel weapons. These programs ushered in a new era of scientific slaughter, focused on unleashing small fragments—tiny steel pellets and razor-sharp flechettes—that did immense damage to human bodies. Removing such fragments could tax the skills of even the finest surgeons in well-appointed hospitals, to say nothing of medics triaging the wounded in swamps, jungles, or cramped underground tunnels.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 81–114.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For more than a decade, South Vietnam became a proving ground for such advanced military technologies.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Gabriel Kolko, &#039;&#039;Anatomy of a War: Vietnam, the United States and the Modern Historical Experience&#039;&#039; (New York: Pantheon, 1985), 196; SIPRI, &#039;&#039;Anti-Personnel Weapons&#039;&#039;, 26; Jack Raymond, “Vietnam Gives U.S. ‘War Laboratory,’” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 3, 1965; William Beecher, “Unconventional Wars Spur U.S. to Develop Some Unusual Devices,” &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, March 25, 1964; Larry Booda, “DOD, Industry Facing Vietnam Challenge,” &#039;&#039;Aviation Week and Space Technology&#039;&#039;, April 13, 1964, 93.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; General Maxwell Taylor, a key war manager during the formative years of the conflict, who served as a presidential military adviser from 1961 to 1962, the chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff from 1962 to 1964, U.S. ambassador to Vietnam from 1964 to 1965, and a presidential consultant on the war from 1965 to 1968, was one of many who spoke of the importance of the area as a “laboratory” for new concepts and equipment.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;James W. Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War: Technowar in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Boston: Atlantic Monthly Press, 2000), 78.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; General William Westmoreland, the top U.S. commander in Vietnam from 1964 to 1968, also celebrated the country as a weapons lab. His memoir devotes several pages to a laundry list of military innovations that emerged from Vietnam, such as the converted military transport planes—known as “Spooky” gunships—that could spit out thousands of bullets a minute.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William C. Westmoreland, &#039;&#039;A Soldier Reports&#039;&#039; (Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday, 1976), 279–83.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That such military power might not prevail against poorly armed guerrillas in an agrarian country seemed inconceivable. Even as the conflict dragged on, year after year, the Pentagon’s war managers never gave up their conviction that American technological prowess would ensure victory. A full-scale invasion of North Vietnam was out of the question; that approach would have risked confrontation with China and required an enormous conscript army, a prospect that few in Washington thought they could sell to the American public. Using nuclear weapons was likewise dismissed as politically untenable. With those options closed off, the Pentagon instead decided to simply pursue technowar ever more intensely as its path to victory. The United States would not deploy its nuclear arsenal, but it would nonetheless assault Vietnam with the destructive power of hundreds of Hiroshimas. In other words, it would wage a war of overkill. A sound from the tree line? Hose it down with machine-gun fire. A sniper shot from the ville? Hit the hamlet with napalm. A hunch that an area might have enemy fighters in it? Plaster it with artillery fire. A Saigon-appointed Vietnamese official identifies a village as an enemy stronghold? Bomb it back to the stone age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American war managers were all but certain that no Third World people, even with Soviet and Chinese support, could stand up to the mightiest nation on Earth as it unleashed firepower well beyond levels that had brought great powers like Germany and Japan to their knees. (The amount of ammunition fired per soldier was twenty-six times greater in Vietnam than during World War II.) Overkill was supposed to solve all American problems, and the answer to any setbacks was just more overkill. At its peak, the U.S. effort in Vietnam was soaking up 37 percent of all American military spending and required the fighting strength of more than 50 percent of all Marine Corps divisions, 40 percent of all combat-ready army divisions, and 33 percent of the navy. Overall, estimates of the U.S. expenditure on the war range from $700 billion to more than $1 trillion in 2012 dollars.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Estimates of the true costs of the Vietnam War vary. For more, see Kolko, &#039;&#039;Anatomy of a War&#039;&#039;, 347; Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 9, 17; SIPRI, &#039;&#039;Anti-Personnel Weapons&#039;&#039;, 45.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, of course, this tremendous and profligate investment in war making failed to achieve its objective. The Vietnamese revolutionary forces never yielded to American firepower. But overkill did succeed in producing misery on an epic scale, especially for Vietnamese civilians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the conflict, some antiwar critics predicted that North Vietnam might end up as the most bombed country in the history of the world.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Holly High et al., “Electronic Records of the Air War over Southeast Asia: A Database Analysis,” draft 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They had good reason to fear this: on average, between 1965 and 1968, thirty-two tons of bombs per hour were dropped on the North. It turned out, however, that of the munitions unleashed by the United States in Southeast Asia during the Vietnam War—which added up to the equivalent of 640 Hiroshima-sized atomic bombs—the lion’s share was dropped not on the North but on South Vietnam, America’s own ally.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Mark Bradley, &#039;&#039;Vietnam at War&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 2009), 128–31; Charles Kamps, “The JCS 94-Target List,” &#039;&#039;Aerospace Power Journal&#039;&#039; (Spring 2001), 67–80; Mark Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;The Limits of Air Power&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The American Bombing of North Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Free Press, 1989), 117–46; Harrison E. Salisbury, &#039;&#039;Behind the Lines: Hanoi, December 23, 1966–January 7, 1967&#039;&#039; (New York: Harper and Row, 1967); Peter Weiss and Gunilla Palmstierna-Weiss, &#039;&#039;‘Limited Bombing’ in Vietnam: Report on the Attacks Against the Democratic Republic of Vietnam by the U.S. Air Force and the Seventh Fleet, After the Declaration of ‘Limited Bombing’ by President Johnson on March 31, 1968&#039;&#039; (London: Bertrand Russell Peace Foundation, 1969); Stephen E. Ambrose, “The Christmas Bombing”, &#039;&#039;MHQ: The Quarterly Journal of Military History&#039;&#039; 4 (Winter 1992), 8–17; I. F. Stone, “Nixon’s Blitzkrieg,” &#039;&#039;New York Review of Books&#039;&#039;, January 25, 1973, 13–16; “Civilian Casualties Are Listed by Hanoi,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 9, 1967; Wilfred Burchett, “Red Writers Say Haiphong Power Operating After Raid,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 26, 1967; Thomas Thayer, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The American Experience in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Boulder, Colo.: Westview Press, 1985), 80–81; Edward Miguel and Gérard Roland, “The Long Run Impact of Bombing Vietnam,” National Bureau of Economic Research Working Paper (January 2006), 2–3. For the oft-ignored pilot’s-eye view of a strike in North Vietnam, see John A. Parrish, &#039;&#039;12, 20 &amp;amp;#x26; 5: A Doctor’s Year in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Dutton, 1972), 105–6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There, around 19 million people would be subjected to the most lopsided air war ever fought. The guerrillas of South Vietnam had no airpower at all, and North Vietnam’s modest air force fought a minimal, purely defensive battle in the skies north of the demilitarized zone. Unchallenged in the South except by ground fire, the United States carried out the most intense bombing campaign in history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1962, the first full year of the U.S. air war, 12,000 sorties—a sortie being defined as one mission by one plane—were launched against South Vietnamese targets. As American involvement escalated in 1965, airpower was unleashed on a devastating scale, and the U.S. military equaled that number of strike sorties in September alone.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The South Vietnamese air force reportedly contributed about 15,000 sorties of its own that year. Kuno Knoebl, &#039;&#039;Victor Charlie&#039;&#039; (New York: Frederick Praeger, 1967), 175. Jack Langguth, “U.S. Decision to Bomb Inside South Vietnam Seen as Turning Point of War,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 27, 1965; Kenneth Sams, “The Air War in Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;Air Force&#039;&#039;, December 1965, 72; Myron Allukian and Paul L. Atwood, “Public Health and the Vietnam War,” in Barry S. Levy and Victor W. Sidel, eds., &#039;&#039;War and Public Health&#039;&#039;, (Washington, D.C.: American Public Health Association, 2000), 217; Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 319.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At the war’s height in 1969, 50 percent of American fighter-bombers and 25 to 50 percent of the Air Force Strategic Air Command’s massive B-52 Stratofortress bombers were committed to Southeast Asia.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 9.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Between 1965 and 1972, U.S. and South Vietnamese aircraft flew 3.4 million combat sorties in Southeast Asia, with a plurality of these conducted in South Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Earl Tilford, “Air Power, Role in War,” in Spencer Tucker, ed., &#039;&#039;The Encyclopedia of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;A Political, Social and Military History&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 1998), 7; Thayer, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts&#039;&#039;, 80–81. For more, see Matthew Kocher et al., “Aerial Bombing and Counterinsurgency in the Vietnam War,” &#039;&#039;American Journal of Political Science&#039;&#039; 55, no. 2 (2011), 5.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. aircraft laid waste to huge swaths of rural areas. American forces considered the spartan Vietnamese thatch-roofed huts, built of bamboo, mud, and leaves, to be “enemy structures” and regarded the earthen shelters beneath them as fortified “bunkers.” They were often officially classified as military targets and treated accordingly. In September 1965, in an agrarian countryside with only the most modest of buildings, nearly 10,000 enemy structures were blasted by U.S. and allied aircraft. By mid-1966, some 100,000 had reportedly been destroyed from the air.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kenneth Sams, “The Air War in Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;Air Force&#039;&#039;, December 1965, 80, 83; Knoebl, &#039;&#039;Victor Charlie&#039;&#039;, 272.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; All types of buildings were fair game: homes, hospitals, temples, pagodas, and schools, in addition to actual enemy fortifications.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Often, a few rounds from a sniper in or near a hamlet, smoke from a cooking fire, or a glimpse of a running figure clad in “black pajamas” was enough to warrant an aerial attack. On March 17, 1965, for example, hostile fire drew an air strike on Man Quang, a village governed by the National Liberation Front in I Corps. Some forty-five villagers, thirty-seven of them schoolchildren, were killed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Bombs Kill 45 Villagers,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 18, 1965.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such bombings took place the length of the country. A similar incident occurred on August 9, 1966, when—again in response to enemy fire—two U.S. Air Force jets devastated a hamlet in IV Corps with bombs and cannon fire, killing 15 civilians and wounding 182. “I assure you that we regret this action entirely. But the strike went exactly where it was scheduled to go,” said a U.S. official afterward.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“U.S. Jets Kill 15 Civilians, Wound 182; Plot to Sabotage Viet Election Reported,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 11, 1966. For a similar incident, see Tom Fox, “War Memories Haunt Still,” &#039;&#039;National Catholic Reporter&#039;&#039;, April 28, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Densely populated coastal provinces like Quang Nam, Quang Ngai, and Binh Dinh, as well as the “Iron Triangle” region near Saigon, were among the most heavily bombed areas.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William Head, &#039;&#039;War from Above the Clouds&#039;&#039; (Maxwell Air Force Base, Ala.: Air University Press, July 2002), 40; Miguel and Roland, “The Long Run Impact of Bombing Vietnam,” 2–3, 9, 9fn, 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The hardest hit was Quang Tri, the northernmost province in South Vietnam. The province’s capital district, saturated with 3,000 bombs per square kilometer, was Vietnam’s single most devastated area.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;A plan to remove all the population from Quang Tri to turn it into a “free killing zone” was floated but never fully implemented. Instead, the population lived under massive bombardment. A plan to clear the DMZ did get implemented. For more on the latter, see Richard Holdren, Untitled Report on the Refugee Situation in I Corps, 1966–1968, in Civic Action Briefing and Background, in Record Group 472, MACV, CORDS, War Victims Division, Box 1; John Randolph, “Saigon’s New Plan: Civilian-Free Zone,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 13, 1967; Miguel and Roland, “The Long Run Impact of Bombing Vietnam,” 2–3, 9, 9fn.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On March 2, 1967, several bombs slammed into the village of Lang Vei, killing at least 100 civilians and wounding another 175.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;NLF/PRG sources put the casualty toll at more than one hundred dead and two hundred injured. Committee to Denounce the U.S.-Puppets’ War Crimes in South Viet Nam on the U.S.-Puppets’ Savage Acts Against Patriots Detained by Them, “Appendix: U.S.-Puppet Massacres of the Population in South Vietnam (From 1965 to 1969),” 1969. For more on air attacks in Quang Tri Province, see David Reed, &#039;&#039;Up Front in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Funk and Wagnalls, 1967), 140–41; “American Jets Bombed Village in South Vietnam, U.S. Reports,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 6, 1967; Associated Press, “Civilian Dead Put at 95 in Raid in South Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 4, 1967; “Villagers Sift Debris of Homes, Others Still Hide in Fear,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, March 5, 1967.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And Lang Vei was hardly exceptional. Only 11 of the province’s 3,500 villages went unbombed during the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The strike on Lang Vei was deemed an “accident,” as were scores of other deadly bombings. Miguel and Roland, “The Long Run Impact of Bombing Vietnam,” 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Observing the landscape of Quang Tri in 1973, Arthur Westing, an ecologist who had worked for the U.S. Forest Service and later the Stockholm International Peace Research Institute, wrote:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Despite a year of frontline combat experience in Korea, and despite three previous trips to Indochina to study the war zones of Cambodia and South Vietnam, I was unprepared for the utter devastation that confronted us wherever we turned. Our tour took us through much of the lowland region and some of the central hilly region. Never were we out of sight of an endless panorama of crater fields. As far as we could determine not a single permanent building, urban or rural, remained intact: no private dwellings, no schools, no libraries, no churches or pagodas, and no hospitals. Moreover, every last bridge and even culvert had been bombed to bits. The one rail line through the province was also obliterated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Arthur Westing, “Sifting the Ashes of Quang Tri,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 29, 1973.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Three and a half decades later, the unnatural undulations of the land in Quang Tri and the potentially still lethal ordnance regularly found rusting there testify to the lasting impact of the war. In 2008, Pham Thi Luyen—the villager from Trieu Ai who was orphaned as a thirteen-year-old girl during the massacre there in 1967—recalled how by the end of the war “the land was full of bomb and artillery craters, nothing else … cluster bombs were everywhere.” Now, her home stands just steps from a cratered expanse that serves as a graveyard. “On this land, bomb and artillery shells are abundant,” she said. “We’re still scared, today.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Indeed, I personally saw unexploded ordnance in her village. Pham Thi Luyen, interview with Nick Turse, January 18, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the aircraft that laid waste to Quang Tri were those massive B-52 bombers, which, flying six in formation, could destroy everything within a strike zone two miles long and five-eighths of a mile wide.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Neil Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie: John Paul Vann and America in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Vintage Books, 1988), 618; Michael Gross, “An Analysis of Munitions Support to the U.S. Air Forces During the Vietnam War,” thesis, Air Force Institute of Technology, September 1988, 88–89.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. military often claimed that B-52s bombed only uninhabited areas, but this simply wasn’t so. The strikes often hit villages or at least struck close enough to kill.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Many B-52 missions did strike inhabited areas. For more, see David W. P. Elliott, &#039;&#039;The Vietnamese War: Revolution and Social Change in the Mekong Delta, 1930–1975&#039;&#039;, vol. 2 (Armonk, N.Y.: M. E. Shape, 2003), 1162; Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 618; Christian Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War: American Combat Soldiers and Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1993), 254–55; Kolko, &#039;&#039;Anatomy of a War&#039;&#039;, 190; David Hunt, &#039;&#039;Vietnam’s Southern Revolution: From Peasant Insurrection to Total War&#039;&#039; (Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 2008), 122; &#039;&#039;War-Related Civilian Problems in Indochina&#039;&#039;, Hearings of the Subcommittee on Refugees and Escapees, Senate Committee on the Judiciary, part 1: &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039; (April 21, 1971), 154; Marilyn Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars, 1945–1990&#039;&#039; (New York: Harper Perennial, 1991), 196; John Pilger, &#039;&#039;The Last Day&#039;&#039; (New York: Vintage Books, 1976), 42–44; Fox, “War Memories Haunt Still”; Betty Lifton and Thomas Fox, &#039;&#039;Children of Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Atheneum, 1972), 95.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1972, U.S. adviser Gene Niewoehner lamented that B-52s were being called in on areas known to be filled with civilians. “The B-52 targets are selected in advance,” he said. “We told them about civilians in one area in Quang Tri two weeks ago, but it took about seven days before the B-52s stopped.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jacques Leslie, “Quang Tri Refugees Had Lost Hope, Expected to Die Soon,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, July 24, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between 1965 and 1973, the U.S. Strategic Air Command launched at least 126,615 B-52 combat sorties, the majority of them hitting targets in South Vietnam. Deaths from these devastating B-52 strikes often left indelibly traumatic memories. One villager described how shock waves from such a bombing killed children, leaving blood gushing from their ears.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. For more on experiencing a B-52 strike, see Ronald Spector&#039;&#039;, After Tet: The Bloodiest Year in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Free Press, 1993), 286; &#039;&#039;War-Related Civilian Problems in Indochina&#039;&#039;, part 1, 154; Kevin Buckley, “Pacification’s Deadly Price,” &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, June 19, 1972, 42; David Chanoff and Doan Van Toai, &#039;&#039;Portrait of the Enemy&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1986), 109–10, 166.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Villagers who had been far enough from the drop zone to survive the almost indescribable, earth-shaking explosions frequently still suffered serious injuries, and they filled hospitals across the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Only 6 percent of B-52 sorties in Southeast Asia from 1965 to 1972 targeted North Vietnam, 27 percent for Laos, and 12 percent for Cambodia. Head, &#039;&#039;War from Above the Clouds,&#039;&#039; 95; Thayer, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts&#039;&#039;, 83; Allen Hassan and David Drum, &#039;&#039;Failure to Atone&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The True Story of a Jungle Surgeon in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Sacramento, Calif.: Failure to Atone Press, 2006), 54; “Dinh Tuong: Hell in a Small Place,” &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, September 11, 1972; William Head, “Arc Light,” in Tucker, &#039;&#039;The Encyclopedia of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039;, 21.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
B-52s were not, however, the most common strike aircraft. Sixty-six percent of air-launched munitions were unleashed by smaller fighter-bombers, such as F-4 Phantoms.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 618.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These planes streaked across the sky laden with high-explosive bombs, napalm canisters, and other antipersonnel weapons. The jellied incendiary napalm, engineered to stick to clothes and skin, had been modified to blaze hotter and longer than its World War II–era variant. An estimated 400,000 tons of it were dropped in Southeast Asia, killing most of those unfortunate enough to be splashed with it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Micheal Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Vietnam in Military Statistics: A History of the Indochina Wars, 1772–1991&#039;&#039; (Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland, 1995), 236. The Stockholm International Peace Research Institute estimated the amount of napalm expended in Indochina to be 388,091 tons; see Stockholm International Peace Research Institute (SIPRI), &#039;&#039;Incendiary Weapons&#039;&#039; (Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press, 1975), 50, 96.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thirty-five percent of victims died within fifteen to twenty minutes, according to one study. Another found that 62 percent died before their wounds healed. For those not asphyxiated or consumed by fire, the result could be a living death.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;SIPRI, &#039;&#039;Incendiary Weapons&#039;&#039;, 154.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Noses and lips, nipples and eyelids would be burned off or melted away, while charred skin would flake off as a chemical-scented powder.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mitchell K. Hall, “Napalm,” in Tucker, &#039;&#039;The Encyclopedia of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039;, 282–83; Christian Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots: The Vietnam War Remembered from All Sides&#039;&#039; (New York: Viking, 2003), 173, 242; Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 533.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Magnum photographer Philip Jones Griffiths photographed a number of such victims, and he would never forget a child he saw in the napalm ward of a Quang Ngai hospital. “He had his eyelids burned off, his nose burned off, and his lips burned off. He was halfway to becoming a skull, but he was still alive,” the photographer recalled.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 242.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Van Tuan was lucky: the napalm only scorched his face. In 1964, he had taken cover in a ditch outside his school in the Mekong Delta as a napalm canister sent a wave of fire over the top of the trench. Then, for him, everything went silent. Trees were collapsing and exploding in flames, but he couldn’t hear a sound. Nguyen must have been in a relatively safe spot or turned his body in just the right way. His clothes didn’t catch fire, nor his hair. Others got the worst of it. “My schoolmates burned below the neck all died,” he told me. In the immediate chaos, the air filled with the smell of gasoline, the heat unbearable, he bolted toward home and collapsed unconscious on arrival. His family took him to the nearest hospital, where he lay in a coma for more than two weeks. After regaining consciousness, he spent another two and a half months recovering. Decades later, this soft-spoken man with salt-and-pepper hair and piercing brown eyes still bore the scars of that afternoon. The skin on his neck was tight and striated, as if he were forever straining its muscles, and his face bore a patchwork of unnatural-looking skin discolorations. And he was one of the fortunate ones.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nguyen Van Tuan, interview with Nick Turse, January 11, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes napalm was combined with white phosphorus, another incendiary agent. Known to troops as “Willy Peter,” white phosphorus ignited when exposed to air and burned until its oxygen supply was cut off. A face touched by Willy Peter might burn up or melt into wrinkled rivulets of skin. A tiny chunk of phosphorus could become embedded and slowly burn its way right through a body. “I have seen skin and bone sizzling on a child’s hand from phosphorus burns for 24 hours resisting any treatment,” one Canadian aid worker recalled.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Richard Falk, “Introduction,” in Frank Browning and Dorothy Forman, eds., &#039;&#039;The Wasted Nations: Report of the International Commission&#039;&#039;  &#039;&#039;of Enquiry into United States War Crimes in Indochina, June 20–25, 1971&#039;&#039; (New York: Harper Colophon Books, 1972), xi.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. Air Force procured more than 3 million white phosphorus rockets over the course of the conflict, and the American military bought 379 million M-34 white phosphorus grenades in 1969 alone.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;SIPRI, &#039;&#039;Incendiary Weapons&#039;&#039;, 52–53; Leroy Thompson, &#039;&#039;The U.S. Army in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Sterling, 1990), 53–54.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When I met him on a spring day in 2006, forty-six-year-old Tran No had fine, wispy black hair that he combed down to cover his forehead. One side of his face looked youthful for a man his age, the other resembled a stroke victim’s—his mouth sagged, lips and mustache seeming to slide down toward an oddly shaped scaffold of skin that connected his face and neck. It was the legacy of an explosion that changed his life forever when he was just seven or eight years old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That day, Tran No was sitting in the shade of a stand of bamboo in his Quang Ngai hamlet, playing with two other children, when artillery shells began to rain down. The three-year-old boy beside him was killed instantly, the little girl wounded (she would later die in another attack), and Tran was badly injured. He was too young to understand what was burning him. He still remembers, though, the relentlessness of the incendiary and the horrible pain. “Water would not stop the burning,” he told me. Fortunately, an old man from the village knew what to do. He took mud from the nearby lake and slathered it on the boy’s wounds—a nightmare maneuver as far as infection is concerned, but probably the only available way to cut off the oxygen supply to a fire that otherwise couldn’t be quenched.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tran’s parents were scared of the Americans, so they took him to a local healer. The healer, though, threw up his hands and figured out a way to get the boy to a U.S. hospital in Chu Lai. There, Tran’s clothes were cut off his body, and he was placed in a tank of water. After fifteen days of treatment by the Americans, he spent a month in a South Vietnamese hospital, followed by herbal medicine treatments at home. Only then did the pain finally subside. Someone in an American patrol later saw the disfigured little boy and, evidently shocked by the sight, sent him back to a hospital, but there was nothing more that could be done.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tran No laughed about his predicament, but he was also clearly bitter about his fate. At the end of our conversation, he leaned across a small table as if to share a secret. “Because of the war and the American artillery,” he said, “I’m less handsome and many girls didn’t like me.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tran No, interview with Nick Turse, March 4, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Napalm and white phosphorus bombs were not the only diabolically destructive munitions unleashed by American airplanes. Cluster munitions were simply slaughter spring-loaded into little metal cans. The BLU-3 bomblet, for instance, better known as a “pineapple,” was a small container filled with 250 steel pellets. One B-52 could drop 1,000 pineapples across a 400-yard area. As they burst open, 250,000 lethal ball bearings would tear through everything in the blast radius. For their victims, that could literally mean death by a thousand cuts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gloria Emerson, &#039;&#039;Winners and Losers: Battles, Gains, Losses and Ruins from a Long War&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1976), 142; Prokosch, &#039;&#039;The Technology of Killing&#039;&#039;, 87.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The “guava” cluster bomb, officially designated CBU-24, was even deadlier. Loaded with 640 to 670 separate BLU-26 bomblets, each packing 300 steel pellets, just one guava could send 200,000 steel fragments shooting in all directions as it hit the ground.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Prokosch, &#039;&#039;The Technology of Killing&#039;&#039;, 84–85.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A single B-52 bomber loaded with guava bomblets could saturate an area slightly smaller than a square mile with more than 7.5 million deadly steel pellets.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert Bunker, “Bombs, Dumb,” in Tucker, &#039;&#039;The Encyclopedia of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039;, 44.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; From 1964 to 1971, the U.S. military ordered at least 37 million pineapples, and between 1966 and 1971 it bought approximately 285 million guava bomblets—nearly seven for each man, woman, and child in Vietnam, Laos, and Cambodia combined.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Prokosch, &#039;&#039;The Technology of Killing&#039;&#039;, 97, 100.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Multiple types of munitions were often used in tandem. In 1969, as fourteen-year-old Nguyen Thi Chanh and her family took cover in the shelter under their home, the house was hit by an incendiary bomb. The mud-and-thatch structure burst into flames, leaving them with little choice but to try to escape right through the inferno. As the family dashed through the fire, the teenage girl was badly burned, but they all made it out alive—emerging into the open just as an attacking plane was making another pass. This time, the aircraft unleashed a cluster bomb, spraying shrapnel throughout the area and wounding Chanh again. When I talked to her almost forty years later, she still bore the scars of both bombs.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nguyen Thi Chanh, interview with Nick Turse, January 11, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Villagers who managed to survive the initial bombing raids and napalm strikes were still in grave danger from the strafing runs that often followed the bombardment. Attack aircraft would also roar in as close air support when U.S. or allied troops were under fire or when ground troops could not or would not dislodge enemy forces from populated areas. “Enemy” hamlets—those deemed loyal to the National Liberation Front or suspected of such sympathies—were often struck with impunity, and even “friendly” villages that supported the Saigon government were not immune from attack. In July 1965, for instance, when Americans entered a friendly village in Quang Ngai Province, they were confronted with the stench of burned bodies and the wailing of women. They saw wrecked bamboo houses, shattered concrete homes, the remnants of a schoolhouse, and a church pockmarked by aircraft cannon rounds. The explanation was simple: a South Vietnamese military outpost had been overrun, and airpower had been called in to deal with the problem. “When we are in a bind like we were [here,] we unload on the whole area to try to save the situation. We usually kill more women and kids than we do Viet Cong but the government troops just aren’t available to clean out the villages so this is the only answer,” a U.S. Air Force officer candidly remarked afterward.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;John T. Wheeler, “Bombs Kill Viet Village Innocents,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, July 19, 1965. For another example of a similar allied attack, see Louis Wiesner, &#039;&#039;Victims and Survivors&#039;&#039; (Westport, Conn.: Greenwood Press, 1988), 61.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, on February 26, 1969, U.S. and South Vietnamese planes, helicopters, and artillery responding to an “attempted attack” on a U.S. air base blasted Tan Hiep hamlet in Bien Hoa Province, a resettlement area for 1,500 Roman Catholic refugees from North Vietnam. They damaged or destroyed nearly all the homes, wiped out the hamlet’s livestock, and killed ten civilians.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harry Rosenfeld, “U.S. Guns Knock Out Enemy—And Level a Refugee Hamlet,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 28, 1969.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And in April 1967, a U.S. F-100 Supersabre “mistakenly bombed” the Mekong Delta town of Truc Giang and a nearby village housing Viet Cong defectors and their families, killing fourteen and wounding twenty-five others.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“VC Invade Vote Areas and Kill 28,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 17, 1967; Tom Buckley, “U.S. Bomb Error, Second in 2 Days, Kills 14 Civilians,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 17, 1967.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many American “accidents” and “errors” were even more deadly than that.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For examples of “accidents” and “errors” in air and artillery operations, see “Buddhist Monks Killed in Allied Bomb Error,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, July 29, 1965; George Esper, “No Sanctuaries in S. Viet for Unarmed People,” &#039;&#039;Indiana Evening Gazette&#039;&#039;, August 17, 1966; “Viet Officer Faces Trial in U.S. Bombing Error,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, November 1, 1965; “G.I.’s Hunt Bodies of Vietnamese Killed When Plane Hit Hamlet,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 26, 1966; “Bomb Hits Viet Village in Another Raid Error,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, December 14, 1966; Robert Kaiser, “Help Never Comes to Bombed Village,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 11, 1970; “Allied Plane Kills 9 in a Bombing Error,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 28, 1972; “2 on U.S. Cutter Killed in Jets’ Attack Error,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 12, 1966; R. W. Apple, “2d Vietnam Town Bombed in Error,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 9, 1965; John Maffre, “Plotting Error Blamed in Viet Village Bombing,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 1, 1965; “Marines Kill 271 N. Vietnamese Troops Near Buffer Zone,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 5, 1967; “Allies Press Attack on Hue Citadel,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 15, 1968; Charles Mohr, “Air Raid Fatal to 48 Laid to Saigon Error,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 1, 1965; “The War: Escalation by Both U.S. and VC,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, October 2, 1966; William Tuohy, “U.S. Taking Steps to Avoid Bombing Vietnam Civilians,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 25, 1966.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In February 1968, for instance, the pro-Saigon Catholic village of Nhi Binh in Gia Dinh Province was decimated by a B-52 strike. According to American sources, as many as two hundred civilians were killed there and at least another seventy wounded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Charles J. Boyle, &#039;&#039;Absolution&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Charlie Company&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;3rd Battalion, 22nd Infantry&#039;&#039; (Spotsylvania, Va.: Sergeant Kirkland’s Press, 1999), 283–84; Robert Rigg, “Killing or Murder?” &#039;&#039;Military Review&#039;&#039;, March 1971, 3. Rigg gives the date as February 13, 1968, and says that eighty people were killed. This village should not be confused with the village in Dinh Tuong Province of the same name. For more, see Robert Kaiser, “Help Never Comes to Bombed Village,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 11, 1970.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similarly, on August 8, 1968, the friendly village of Cai Rang in the Mekong Delta was torn apart by American firepower. “We once lived in a hamlet where there were many Viet Cong,” Huynh Thi Tam lamented afterward. “We moved here because we thought it would be safe. Now my son is dead.” He was just one of seventy-two killed and more than two hundred injured that night.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;An NLF/PRG report put the total casualties at more than two hundred people. Committee to Denounce the U.S.-Puppets’ War Crimes in South Viet Nam on the U.S.-Puppets’ Savage Acts Against Patriots Detained by Them, “Appendix: U.S.-Puppet Massacres of the Population in South Vietnam (From 1965 to 1969)” (1969). Gene Roberts, “Doubt and Fear Fill Cairang, Hit in Error by U.S.,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 20, 1968.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1972, John Paul Vann, one of the three top-ranking Americans in the country, ruefully summarized the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In the last decade, I have walked through hundreds of hamlets that have been destroyed in the course of a battle, the majority as the result of the heavier friendly fires. The overwhelming majority of hamlets thus destroyed failed to yield sufficient evidence of damage to the enemy to justify the destruction of the hamlet. Indeed, it has not been unusual to have a hamlet destroyed and find absolutely no evidence of damage to the enemy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Guenter Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 1981), 104.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That same year, army captain Thomas Pugh was questioned by a military investigator concerning allegations of the “excessive” destruction of a village. Pugh replied with a matter-of-fact summary of the situation in Quang Nam Province in the early 1970s. “Sir, since I have been in this AO [area of operations] this tour,” he said, “that whole area out there has had villages blown away at least three or four times a day by A-37s, by A1E’s, by F4’s, by AH1G’s … it happens on a daily basis.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of Captain Thomas Pugh (October 17, 1972), in IG Investigation File 224-04, Allegations Made by Cecil Jimeson, IG Investigative Files, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The A-37 Dragonfly, A-1E Skyraider, and F-4 Phantom were all attack airplanes, but Pugh’s mention of AH-1Gs calls attention to another lethal aspect of American airpower: the helicopter.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on helicopter strikes, see “U.S. Copters Sank a Passenger Boat, South Vietnam Says,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 13, 1966; James Trullinger, &#039;&#039;Village at War&#039;&#039; (Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1994), 118.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 1966, the marines had already committed 50 percent of their helicopter strength to Vietnam, and at the conflict’s peak the U.S. military would have more than 4,000 helicopters in the country. Over the course of the war, U.S. “choppers” flew more than 36 million sorties in Southeast Asia.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Of these, 7,547,000 were combat assault sorties and 3,932,000 were gunship sorties. Simon Dunstan, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Choppers: Helicopters in Battle, 1950–75&#039;&#039; (New York: Osprey, 2003), 45; Stanley S. McGowen, “Helicopters, Employment of, in Vietnam,” in Tucker, &#039;&#039;The Encyclopedia of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039;, 167–69; C. M. Plattner, “Marine Control of Air Tested in Combat,” &#039;&#039;Aviation Week and Space Technology&#039;&#039;, February 14, 1966, 90; Shelby Stanton, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Order of Battle&#039;&#039; (New York: Galahad Books, 1987 [1981]), 287-91; Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Vietnam in Military Statistics&#039;&#039;, 227.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Not surprisingly, no image evokes the American conflict in Vietnam like the UH-1 “Huey,” the iconic troop transport and weapons platform that came to typify the airmobile war waged by U.S. forces, with troops choppered to and from the countryside at the beginning and end of their patrols. The Huey, introduced into the conflict in 1962, and its more heavily armed cousin the AH-1G “Huey Cobra,” which arrived on the scene in 1967, constantly crisscrossed the Vietnamese skies. So did numerous other rotary-wing craft, from tiny “Loach” scout choppers to large Chinook troop carriers with their tandem rotors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The army’s questioning of Captain Pugh arose from comments made by one of the men under his command, Warrant Officer Cecil Jimeson of the 48th Assault Helicopter Company, who was distraught about the unit’s killing of civilians. Army investigators asked Jimeson for more details, warning him, “This can’t be ignored if it is one of these My Lai things.” Jimeson replied that what Pugh’s unit had done completely conformed to the military’s rules of engagement. “It isn’t anything like a My Lai,” he told them. “It was completely legal.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jimeson then offered the investigators a vivid account of the mission in question. On April 4, 1972, he had been a gunner/copilot in a two-man Cobra, part of a contingent of five UH-1 Hueys and four Cobra gunships assigned to support South Vietnamese military operations in Quang Nam Province. Eventually, they arrived at a village where, Jimeson said, the rules of engagement meant “anything that moves dies.” Jimeson was clearly uncomfortable with those rules; when the aircraft commander cleared him to fire on the Vietnamese below, he repeatedly “missed on purpose.” Pressure from his commander, however, eventually drove him to join in what he called a “blood bath.” Jimeson heard no ground fire but counted ten civilians killed during the mission. “I seen a lot of old ladies and kids,” he told the investigators. “I seen one old man—old. He had a white long beard. That was the only man I seen.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of Warrant Officer Cecil Jimeson (October 10, 1972) and statement of Warrant Officer Cecil Jimeson (October 9, 1972), both in IG Investigation File 224-04, Allegations Made by Cecil Jimeson, IG Investigative Files. NARA&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the investigators talked to other members of the unit, the men were incredulous that anyone could possibly consider their actions to be a problem. Warrant Officer Thomas Equels, for example, emphasized to investigators that the pilots were following official orders—which called for them to destroy villages even in the absence of enemy fire. “We’ve blown up villages,” Equels explained, “but this is with clearance … and that’s the job to go out and destroy … villages.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of Warrant Officer Thomas Equels (October 17, 1972), in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lieutenant Phillip Manual, who had transported troops as part of the April 4 mission, described what he’d heard from the gunship pilots over the radio: “‘There’s people down there. I got them in sight. We are going to have some fun here … Okay. I’m going to roll in and kill some folks.’” Soon after, gunships attacked with cannons blazing. Asked about the destruction of houses, Manual replied with some bewilderment, “Well, they followed orders. They said there was a hootch down there with people around it, blow it away and [the pilots] always … replied, I understand I am cleared on the hootch down there.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of Warrant Officer Phillip Manual (October 17, 1972), in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Warrant Officer David Waldron also found the entire logic of the investigation hard to grasp. “Well, allegations against killing civilians. I think it’s kind of crazy in that area … If they were there, Sir, they asked for it.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of Warrant Officer David Waldron (October 17, 1972), in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same brutal they-asked-for-it attitude was also on display in the south of the country, where heavily armed Cobra gunships were shuttled into service in the Mekong Delta as part of the 307th Combat Aviation Battalion’s “Phantom III” program. Phantom III and similar efforts involved attacks on “targets of opportunity”—including, according to an official list, sampans, houses, and unarmed men. In short order, Phantom III and other gunship operations became notorious for killing anything that moved.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thomas Bowen, Request for Phantom III and Target Description (February 6, 1970), in Record Group 472, MACV, MACIG, CORDS MR4, Office Deputy, CORDS, General Records, Box 20.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On May 22, 1969, senior adviser Philip Hamilton reported a Phantom III strike in Chuong Thien Province that killed thirteen civilians and wounded six others. Later that year, in the same province, thirty-two civilians were reportedly gunned down by U.S. helicopters while they were planting rice in their fields.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thomas Le Vasseur, K-Bar incident of September 16, 1969 (October 10, 1969), in Bac Lieu—1969, and Philip Hamilton, memo to Col. Nguyen Van Ngou (June 18, 1969), in Record Group 472, MACV, MACIG, CORDS MR4, Office Deputy, CORDS, General Records, Box 12.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On July 18, gunships killed two children in Ba Xuyen Province’s Hoa Tu village; two days later, a helicopter killed another civilian in the area. And on July 23, helicopters gunned down four farmers in nearby Tra Canh hamlet. Such attacks finally prompted John Evans, the province senior adviser, to complain in an official report about “indiscriminate firing on civilians working outside free-fire zones.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;John Evans, “Civilian Casualties and Harrassment” (August 6, 1969) in Ba Xuyen—1969, in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From January through October 1969, the Phantom III program officially carried out 862 strikes that damaged or destroyed 13,828 structures and 3,551 sampans, while claiming 1,698 confirmed kills.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Operational Report of the 307th Combat Aviation (Phantom) Battalion for Period Ending April 30, 1969, RCS, CSFOR-65 (RI) (U), 6, Operational Report of the 307th Combat Aviation (Phantom) Battalion for Period Ending July 31, 1969, RCS, CSFOR-65 (RI) (U), and Operational Report of the 307th Combat Aviation (Phantom) Battalion for Period Ending October 31, 1969.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Louis Janowski, who served as the deputy district senior adviser and then district senior adviser of Tra Cu District, Vinh Binh Province, in 1969, civilians were the predominant victims. In his official end-of-tour report, Janowski went so far as to call Phantom operations a form of “non-selective terrorism.” Most missions, he said, consisted of attacks on houses, sampans, and bunkers, carried out without any knowledge or concern about who was inside. Indeed, if any enemy forces were killed, it was almost entirely by random chance. “I have flown Phantom III missions,” he wrote, “and have medivaced enough elderly people and children to firmly believe that the percentage of Viet Cong killed by support assets is roughly equal to the percentage of Viet Cong in the population. That is, if 8% of the population [of] an area is VC about 8% of the people we kill are VC.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Louis F. Janowski, “End of Tour Report” (ca. 1970), Neil Sheehan Papers.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The constant threat of air strikes was not the only danger facing Vietnamese civilians. Throughout the conflict, they also had to contend with seemingly omnipresent artillery fire. In embattled areas of South Vietnam, shells rained down with remarkable regularity on hamlets, gardens, rice fields, and other places where civilian life went on.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Prokosch, &#039;&#039;The Technology of Killing&#039;&#039;, 61–63.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1969 alone, U.S. units fired approximately 10 million artillery rounds.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert H. Scales Jr., &#039;&#039;Firepower in Limited War&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: NDU Press, 1990), 52.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Over the course of the war, the Americans expended almost 15 billion pounds of artillery shells.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Myron Allukian and Paul L. Atwood, “Public Health and the Vietnam War,” in Barry S. Levy and Victor W. Sidel, eds., &#039;&#039;War and Public Health&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: American Public Health Association, 2000), 217.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to rounds called in by ground troops on suspected or real enemy positions, the countryside was also continually pounded by “harassment and interdiction” (H&amp;amp;#x26;I) fire. While theoretically based on the gleanings of American and South Vietnamese intelligence, H&amp;amp;#x26;I often amounted to little more than the regular firing of shells into random areas simply to keep the enemy in a state of unease.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Andrew F. Krepinevich, &#039;&#039;The Army and Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1986), 201.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to 1966 Army data, 91.2 percent of artillery fire missions were &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; employed in close support of ground forces. For the Marine Corps, the figure was 88.6 percent.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Kolko, &#039;&#039;Anatomy of a War&#039;&#039;, 192; Thomas Thayer, ed. [Assistant Secretary of Defense (Systems Analysis), Southeast Asia Division], &#039;&#039;Southeast Asia Analysis Report&#039;&#039;/&#039;&#039;A Systems Analysis View of the War in Vietnam, 1965–1972&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C. [?]:Assistant Secretary of Defense [Systems Analysis], Southeast Asia Division, 1975), vol. 4 (&#039;&#039;Allied Ground and Naval Operations&#039;&#039;), 207.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A July 1967 study found only a modest drop, to 85 percent and 73 percent, respectively. Although H&amp;amp;#x26;I use later declined, the tactic continued into the next decade.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;John M. Hawkins, “The Costs of Artillery: Eliminating Harassment and Interdiction Fire During the Vietnam War,” &#039;&#039;Journal of Military History&#039;&#039; 70 (January 2006), 94–118.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idea behind H&amp;amp;#x26;I was to expend munitions, not men. And the same mind-set prevailed when it came to all types of artillery support. For instance, it was not out of the ordinary for U.S. troops in Vietnam to blast a whole village or bombard a wide area in an effort to kill a single sniper.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Stuart A. Herrington, &#039;&#039;Silence Was a Weapon&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The Vietnamese War in the Villages&#039;&#039; (Novato, Calif.: Presidio Press, 1982), 38–39; W. D. Ehrhart, &#039;&#039;Vietnam-Perkasie: A Combat Marine’s Memoir&#039;&#039; (New York: Zebra Books, 1983), 79; William Beecher, “Questions on Songmy,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 1, 1970; Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Vietnam in Military Statistics&#039;&#039;, 232.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One U.S. general coined a dictum in relation to artillery use in Vietnam: “Waste ammunition like a millionaire and lives like a miser.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Anthony Herbert and James T. Wooten, &#039;&#039;Soldier&#039;&#039; (New York: Dell, 1973), 225.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even while commanders in the field, eager to please the Pentagon, used search-and-destroy patrols as “bait” for guerrillas, when it came to artillery the war managers in Washington focused almost exclusively on the lives of U.S. soldiers. They paid little attention to the effect of overwhelming firepower on Vietnamese civilians, despite the insistence that they were in the business of “winning hearts and minds.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The CBS News correspondent John Laurence remembered two officials from the State Department bitterly complaining to him about harassment and interdiction fire. They explained that “the targets were chosen by local South Vietnamese officials who gave grid coordinates to American artillery officers who had only a vague idea what they were shooting at. Sometimes the targets were villages whose farmers had not paid taxes to local government bureaucrats or were suspected of being sympathetic to the VC.” The two officials called H&amp;amp;#x26;I “inhuman” and “criminal,” and said that it was “killing and injuring Vietnamese who had nothing to do with the war other than being caught in it. Most shelling took place at night and it made the peasants crazy with fear.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;John Laurence, &#039;&#039;The Cat from Hue: A Vietnam War Story&#039;&#039; (New York: Public Affairs, 2002), 173.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes military officers agreed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For examples, see Herbert and Wooten, &#039;&#039;Soldier&#039;&#039;, 226; John Merson, &#039;&#039;War Lessons&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;How I Fought to Be a Hero and Learned That War Was Terror&#039;&#039; (Berkeley, Calif.: North Atlantic Books, 2008), 66–67; Hawkins, “The Costs of Artillery,” 97.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a secret communiqué to other generals, the top marine commander Lieutenant General Robert Cushman admitted that “H&amp;amp;#x26;I is one of the primary causes of civilian casualties.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;CG III MAF [Robert Cushman], “Secret SPECAT Exclusive for MGENS Tompkins, Robertson, Koster and Anderson” (December 23, 1967), Texas Tech.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another general more bluntly called it “madness.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Douglas Kinnard, &#039;&#039;The War Managers&#039;&#039; (New York: Da Capo, 1991), 47.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Almost any excuse could justify artillery strikes. The commander of the 25th Infantry Division, General Ellis Williamson, explicitly rejected the principle of proportionality—a tenet of the laws of war that requires the amount of force used be proportional to the threat posed and advantage gained—and instituted a devastatingly disproportionate reprisal policy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Vietnam in Military Statistics&#039;&#039;, 232.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One U.S. adviser who walked through a hamlet in Hau Nghia Province near the 25th Infantry Division’s post in late 1968 summed up the results.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The first area was still close to the American base and thus nearly two-thirds of the houses had burned. Several of the old women seem very bitter and talked very little … Apparently the 25th Division has a policy of 1,000 outgoing for every one incoming … In this village, the people were terrified. I asked them how long things had been this way. They replied ever since the American base was built.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Charles Benoit, “The Situation in Hau Nghia Province” (1968), 32–33. Folder 3, Box 49, Neil Sheehan Papers. For more on the prodigious use of H&amp;amp;#x26;I fire by the 25th Infantry Division, see Eric Bergerud, &#039;&#039;The Dynamics of Defeat: The Vietnam War in Hau Nghia Province&#039;&#039; (Boulder, Colo.: Westview Press, 1991), 135.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even more extreme, as the &#039;&#039;New Yorker&#039;&#039; magazine reporter Jonathan Schell noted, were policies dictating that artillery be fired at regular intervals regardless of any military justification.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jonathan Schell, &#039;&#039;The Real War: The Classic Reporting on the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (New York: Da Capo Press, 2000), 68.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An artillery battery commander explained, “The ammo kept coming whether or not we had targets for it, so the batteries fired their allotments every opportunity they had, whether there was actually anything to shoot at or not.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Krepinevich, &#039;&#039;The Army and Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 202.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In all, the United States expended close to 30 billion pounds of munitions in Southeast Asia over the course of the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Miguel and Roland, “The Long Run Impact of Bombing Vietnam,” 2; SIPRI, &#039;&#039;Anti-Personnel Weapons&#039;&#039;, 26; Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 319; &#039;&#039;Viet Nam: Destruction [and] War Damage&#039;&#039; (Hanoi: Foreign Languages, 1977), 37; Arthur H. Westing and E. W. Pfeiffer, “The Cratering of Indochina,” &#039;&#039;Scientific American&#039;&#039; 226, no. 5 (May 1972); Bernd Greiner, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts: The USA in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (London: Bodley Head, 2009), 29.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At the peak of its effort, in 1970, the U.S. was using up 128,400 tons of munitions per month. (By comparison, the revolutionary forces never fired more than 1,000 tons per month.)&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Vietnam in Military Statistics&#039;&#039;, 234.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the early 1970s, years before the war’s end, South Vietnam’s landscape was already pockmarked with an estimated 21 million craters, some of them twenty feet or more across.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Westing and Pfeiffer, “The Cratering of Indochina,” 21, 24, 28.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Analyzing the effects of the “tremendous firepower” of U.S. forces, two South Vietnamese generals wrote, “Many villages were completely obliterated … houses were reduced to rubble, innocent people were killed, untold numbers became displaced, riceland was abandoned, and as much as one half of the population of the countryside fled.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Edward Doyle et al., &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Experience: A Collision of Cultures&#039;&#039; (Boston: Boston Publishing, 1984), 113.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The “cratering” of South Vietnam also produced a cascade of environmental effects. Huge numbers of rice paddies, orchards, farms, and gardens were lost to cultivation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Westing and Pfeiffer, “The Cratering of Indochina,” 25, 28.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This led to rampant erosion and weed invasion, destroyed wildlife habitats, and played havoc with the countryside’s intricate irrigation systems. Craters in the more tropical Mekong Delta and those in the coastal regions tended to remain flooded year-round, becoming mosquito breeding grounds and thus sources of disease.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Orville Schell, “Silent Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;Look&#039;&#039;, April 6, 1971, 57–58; Arthur Westing, “Leveling the Jungle,” &#039;&#039;Environment&#039;&#039; 13, no. 9 (November 1971), 6–10; Westing and Pfeiffer, “The Cratering of Indochina,” 25, 27; Dr. Shutt and Wilson Adams, “Trip Report” (April 8, 1969), in Health and Sanitation, in Record Group 472, MACV, CORDS MR1, War Victims Division, General Records, Box 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What’s more, according to postwar estimates, at least 12 million acres of forest were subjected to saturation bombing. Many trees crucial to Vietnam’s rubber and timber industries were destroyed; others were filled with metal fragments, which made them more susceptible to fungal rot or unusable altogether.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Viet Nam: Destruction [and] War Damage&#039;&#039;, 26; Westing and Pfeiffer, “The Cratering of Indochina,” 25, 27; Goro Nakamura, “Defoliation During the Vietnam War” in W. de Jong et al., eds., &#039;&#039;Extreme Conflict and Tropical Forests&#039;&#039; (Dordrecht, Netherlands: Springer, 2007), 153.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to such environmentally devastating side effects of the war, the U.S. military deliberately sprayed more than 70 million liters of herbicidal agents—most notably Agent Orange—across the countryside.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jean Stellman et al., “The Extent and Patterns of Usage of Agent Orange and Other Herbicides in Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;Nature&#039;&#039;, April 17, 2003, 685.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When plants absorbed the herbicides, their leaves rapidly shriveled and dried up. “The effects appeared overnight,” wrote a South Vietnamese colonel about defoliants that drifted across orchards and farms in Bien Hoa Province. “Fruit fell from the trees and the rubber trees in the large nearby plantations turned brown and lost their leaves.” He noted that the aerial spraying took an especially heavy toll on custard apples, mango, jackfruit, pineapples, and other economically important crops.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hoang Ngoc Lung, “Strategy and Tactics,” draft copy for final review, Indochina Refugee Authored Monograph Program, 109–10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vietnamese farmers also worried about the chemicals’ effects on their livestock and their families. They had good reason to be concerned. One American observer, who visited a village following a defoliation mission in 1970, reported that&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;of the 10,000 chickens in the hamlet, 5,000 were subsequently sick and about 1,000 chicks died. Of the 200 pigs, 100 pigs were sick and 15 died. The chickens did not eat and, upon death, they ran in circles. We drove to the village and saw that defoliation had taken place. [It must have been] five weeks ago because many dried leaves were still hanging on trees. About 10–20% of the trees were defoliated, all &#039;&#039;Autocarpus integrifolia&#039;&#039; (jackfruit) looked defoliated … Some of the lower leaves of the banana [trees] were dead, the leaves of mangoes were shriveled, and … vegetables were affected.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The jackfruit tree is sometimes referred to as &#039;&#039;Artocarpus integrifolia&#039;&#039;. Quoted in David Zierler, &#039;&#039;The Invention of Ecocide&#039;&#039; (Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2011), 131.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Only you can prevent forests,” a play on the Smokey the Bear slogan about forest fires, was the dark motto of the troops who carried out “ecocide” in the previously verdant country. It was obvious to anyone who cared to look, though, that forests were only a small fraction of the story.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See Arthur Hadley, “The Soldiers: ‘No One Cares Anymore,’” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 15, 1971; Richard Armstrong, “‘Believe Me, He Can Kill You,’” &#039;&#039;Saturday Evening Post&#039;&#039;, March 25, 1967, 30–31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to hamlet census data, toxic defoliants were sprayed on as many as 4.8 million Vietnamese.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The NLF estimated that 300,000 people per year were poisoned by chemical spraying, mainly herbicides. Over ten years, this yields an estimate of just 3 million. John Lewallen, &#039;&#039;Ecology of Devastation: Indochina&#039;&#039; (Baltimore, Penguin, 1971), 114; Richard Black, “Agent Orange Use ‘Understated,’” &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/americas/2954729.stm; Stellman, “The Extent and Patterns of Usage of Agent Orange,” 685.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Immediate reactions to exposure included nausea, cramps, and diarrhea. In the longer term, the defoliants have been associated with higher incidence of stillbirths as well as a variety of illnesses, including cancers and birth defects such as anencephaly and spina bifida.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Commentators were already calling attention to the deleterious health effects of the defoliants in the 1960s. For more on defoliants, see William Pepper, “The Children of Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;Ramparts&#039;&#039;, January 1967, 59; Bui Thi Phuong Lan, “When the Forest Became the Enemy and the Legacy of American Herbicidal Warfare in Vietnam,” PhD diss., Harvard University, 2003, 224; Russell Betts and Frank Denton, &#039;&#039;An Evaluation of Chemical Crop Destruction in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Santa Monica, Calif.: RAND/ARPA memorandum, October 1967), 16; Le Thi Nham Tuyet and Annika Johansson, “Impact of Chemical Warfare with Agent Orange on Women’s Reproductive Lives in Vietnam: A Pilot Study,” &#039;&#039;Reproductive Health Matters&#039;&#039; 9, no. 18 (November 2001), 156–64; Thayer, &#039;&#039;Southeast Asia Analysis Report,&#039;&#039; vol. 5 (&#039;&#039;The Air War&#039;&#039;), 172; Kolko, &#039;&#039;Anatomy of a War&#039;&#039;, 145; Elliott, &#039;&#039;The Vietnamese War&#039;&#039;, vol. 2, 1159; Hyoung-ah Kim et al., “Immunotoxicological Effects of Agent Orange Exposure on the Vietnam War Korean Veterans,” &#039;&#039;Industrial Health&#039;&#039; 41 (2003), 158–66; Phan Thi Xinh et al., “Unique Secondary Chromosomal Abnormalities Are Frequently Found in the Chronic Phase of Chronic Myeloid Leukemia in Southern Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;Cancer Genetics and Cytogenetics&#039;&#039; 168, no. 1 (2006), 59–68; Richard Stone, “Agent Orange’s Bitter Harvest,” &#039;&#039;Science&#039;&#039;, January 12, 2007, 177; Anh Ngo et al., “Association Between Agent Orange and Birth Defects: Systematic Review and Meta-Analysis,” &#039;&#039;International Journal of Epidemiology&#039;&#039; 35, no. 5 (2006), 1220–30.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Children born decades after the war still suffer the aftereffects.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stone, “Agent Orange’s Bitter Harvest,” 176–79; Ngo et al., “Association Between Agent Orange and Birth Defects, 1220–30.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
More broadly, defoliation begat hunger and privation and caused a rupture in the fabric of rural civic life. Toxic herbicides turned formerly emerald-colored areas into bare “white zones” where nothing but invasive weeds would grow for years. Lush green paddy fields where rice was cultivated—the very center of Vietnamese rural life—were deliberately targeted, in many cases severing an almost sacred connection that bound the Vietnamese to their land.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;One Vietnamese reported the impact on villagers near Ho Bo woods in Binh Duong Province: “They said … even under the French nothing so awful had ever occurred. They complained they weren’t VC, so why had the Government destroyed their land and crops.” Betts and Denton, &#039;&#039;An Evaluation of Chemical Crop Destruction in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, xii, 14–15, 17; Schell, “Silent Vietnam,” 58.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1965, 42 percent of all chemical defoliants sprayed in South Vietnam were aimed at food crops, and the country quickly went from rice exporter to rice importer.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;As early as 1967, South Vietnam needed to import 750,000 tons of rice from abroad. Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars&#039;&#039;, 177; Armstrong, “‘Believe Me, He Can Kill You,’” 30; Schell, “Silent Vietnam,” 58; Kolko, &#039;&#039;Anatomy of a War&#039;&#039;, 145; Bergerud, &#039;&#039;The Dynamics of Defeat&#039;&#039;, 71.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A 1967 analysis by the RAND Corporation, an air force–sired think tank with strong military ties, concluded that “the civilian population seems to carry very nearly the full burden of the results of the crop destruction program; it is estimated that over 500 civilians experience crop loss for every ton of rice denied the VC.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars&#039;&#039;, 190–91; Thayer, &#039;&#039;Southeast Asia Analysis Report&#039;&#039;, vol. 5, 172.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American war planners expected that this crop loss would play into the policy of “pacification,” helping to drive villagers out of areas of the countryside controlled by the NLF and into areas controlled by the Saigon government. But many peasants remained in their ancestral hamlets, even as children grew rail-thin and their parents became increasingly desperate. Army veteran John Beitzel watched as defoliants blanketed valleys, and noted the human toll. His unit would dump garbage from their base camp outside a nearby village, he wrote, and the local Vietnamese would almost immediately “start eating whatever was there … because they just didn’t have enough food … Before we were there, they did. And now that we were there, supposedly helping them, they didn’t.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jan Barry, ed., &#039;&#039;Peace Is Our Profession&#039;&#039; (Montclair, N.J.: East River Anthology, 1981), 136.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 1970, the food supplies of at least 600,000 people had been disrupted by the defoliation campaign, according to a report released by the American Association for the Advancement of Science.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schell, “Silent Vietnam,” 57.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As with other facets of the American project in Vietnam, when it came to ecological destruction, “overkill” was the operative word. From 1965 to 1967, for example, massive fires set by U.S. forces reportedly wiped out about 100,000 acres of forest.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The Department of Defense’s ARPA also carried out experiments in an effort to create huge forest fires to burn down the jungles of Vietnam. In 1966, a private firm and the U.S. Department of Agriculture both undertook studies on fires in tropical zones for the Department of Defense. And it didn’t end there. Magnesium incendiary devices, dropped from B-52 bombers, were also pressed into service in an effort to create firestorms in Vietnamese forests. SIPRI, &#039;&#039;Incendiary Weapons&#039;&#039;, 58.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Powerful bulldozers, known as Rome plows, also systematically attacked the landscape.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;South Vietnam even became the proving grounds for a ninety-seven-ton behemoth known as the “transphibian tactical crusher”—a massive tree-crunching machine that a 1967 &#039;&#039;Army Digest&#039;&#039; article boasted “tramples and virtually chews up anything in its path.” “Tree Eater Tested in Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;Army Digest&#039;&#039;, December 1967, 16.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1967, Lieutenant Colonel John Manning of the 168th Combat Engineer Battalion bragged that his “clearing blades” could flatten ten to twelve acres per day—and that was just a fraction of the heavy machinery active in Vietnam at the time.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Westing, “Leveling the Jungle,” 7; Duke Richard, “Rooting Out Charlie,” &#039;&#039;Army Digest&#039;&#039;, November 1967, 56. Similarly, the 687th Engineer Company issued a press release when it cleared its 30,000th acre; it is quoted in James P. Sterba, “Scraps of Paper from Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;New York Times Magazine&#039;&#039;, October 18, 1970.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1971, massive twenty-ton Caterpillar tractors tore into parts of the Boi Loi Woods, an area northwest of Saigon that had already been defoliated, bombed, and burned. In twenty-six days, they cleared 6,037 acres.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lan, “When the Forest Became the Enemy”, 82–83; Westing, “Leveling the Jungle,” 7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In all, American bulldozers may have torn up and plowed under as much as 2 percent of the entire land area of South Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Prokosch, &#039;&#039;The Technology of Killing&#039;&#039;, 73, fn13. For more, see Harry M. Rosenfield, “Hustling Colonel Helps Rebuild Hue,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 16, 1969; Edward Doyle et al., &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Experience: A Collision of Cultures&#039;&#039; (Boston: Boston Publishing, 1984), 141; Westing, “Leveling the Jungle.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bulldozers, heavy tanks, and other armored vehicles were also employed to destroy orchards, paddies, individual homes, and even whole hamlets.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Prokosch, &#039;&#039;The Technology of Killing&#039;&#039;, 73, fn13. For more, see Rosenfield, “Hustling Colonel Helps Rebuild Hue”; Doyle et al., &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Experience&#039;&#039;, 141; Westing, “Leveling the Jungle,” 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A more common way of destroying villages, though, was fire.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on troops wielding Zippo lighters and village-burning operations, see Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 143–45; Sherry Buchanan, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Zippos&#039;&#039; (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2007); Tony Sargent, “United States Marine Corps Evacuate Citizens and Burn Village,” CBS News, September 15, 1969; Elizabeth Farnsworth, “Years of Change,” &#039;&#039;PBS Newshour&#039;&#039;, May 1, 2000, http://www.pbs.org/newshour/bb/asia/vietnam/vietnam_5-1.html;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When U.S. troops took casualties near populated areas, Major General George O’Connor wrote, “the instant reaction of the troops [was] to burn the whole hamlet down.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;George O’Connor, Senior Officer Debriefing Report, February 25, 1968, 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “Burn the damn gooks out. Burn it. Burn it, and they can’t ever come back,” was the order handed down as a marine patrol on a search-and-destroy mission used their Zippo cigarette lighters to torch a hamlet filled with civilians and all their worldly possessions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gordon Baxter, &#039;&#039;13/13 Vietnam Search and Destroy&#039;&#039; (Cleveland, Ohio: World, 1967), 88.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The slaughter of animals was another key component of the American program of destruction. Upon entering a hamlet, U.S. soldiers often headed straight for the animal pens to liquidate the locals’ livestock, killing chickens, ducks, and pigs en masse. Most disastrous of all were the killings of expensive water buffalo. Sometimes, the “water-boo,” as U.S. troops called them, were shot dead when, enraged by the presence of outsiders, they charged soldiers and marines. On other occasions, they were killed simply for sport or out of spite. And frequently, destruction of the large, horned beasts was carried out systematically as part of the larger campaign to drive Vietnamese from their paddy fields where water buffalo functioned as living tractors.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;James R. Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The American Infantryman in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Novato, Calif.: Presidio, 1993), 380, 389–92; Jamie Henry, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, October 1, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1970, veteran Richard Brummett, who had served in A Troop, 1st Squadron, 1st Cavalry Regiment, wrote a letter to Secretary of Defense Melvin Laird, calling upon him to take action against those responsible for the wanton violence he witnessed. Brummett told Laird that his unit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;did perform on a regular basis, random murder, rape and pillage upon the Vietnamese civilians in Quang Tin Province … with the full knowledge, consent and participation of our Troop Commander, a Captain David Roessler …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These incidents included random shelling of villages with 90mm white phosphorus rounds, machine gunning of civilians who had the misfortune to be near when we hit a mine, torture of prisoners, destroying of food and livestock of the villagers if we deemed they had an excess, and numerous burnings of villages for no apparent reason.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Richard Brummett, letter to Melvin Laird (October 27, 1970), Record Group 319, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What seemed so senseless and shocking to the young veteran, however, was just the overkill mind-set in action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even when their homes were bombarded and their rice fields destroyed, most South Vietnamese villagers were reluctant to move to government-run concentration zones. A significant portion of them, instead, headed to the cities: Saigon’s population nearly tripled after the American assault on the countryside began, and squalid shantytowns sprang up on the outskirts of almost every provincial and district capital. The urban slums were filthy, overcrowded, disease-ridden, and desperately impoverished, but they did, for a while, offer one key advantage: a respite from the bombs, shells, helicopter gunships, and search-and-destroy ground patrols. In urban areas, U.S. troops still killed civilians in shootings, bar fights, and traffic accidents&#039;&#039;,&#039;&#039; but large-scale attacks were relatively rare.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For examples of Vietnamese killed in cities by U.S. troops, see “U.S. Toll Called Lowest of Year,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, July 8, 1970; “What’s News—Business and Finance World-Wide,” &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, December 9, 1970; “Viets Riot After GI Kills Youth,” &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, December 9, 1970; “Army Charges GI in Quinhon Killing,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 12, 1970; “1st Cavalry Beats Off New Red Assault; Reds Overrun Garrison; Americans Turn Back New Vietcong Assault,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 18, 1965; Hassan and Drum, &#039;&#039;Failure to Atone&#039;&#039;, 76.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Then came 1968.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On January 29, the eve of Tet—the Vietnamese lunar new year, a holiday so important that both North and South Vietnam traditionally declared a several-day cease-fire for the festivities—a top U.S. embassy official named George Jacobson threw a gala party on the lawn of his French villa. Jacobson’s swanky digs were located in a walled, four-acre compound on Saigon’s embassy row. In front of them was the new multimillion-dollar U.S. embassy, completed a few months earlier: a six-story fortress of reinforced concrete walls, solid teak doors, and a large terra-cotta sunscreen that doubled as a blast shield.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“New U.S. Embassy Opens in Saigon,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 29, 1967; Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 708; Don Oberdorfer, &#039;&#039;Tet: The Turning Point in the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (New York: Da Capo, 1985), 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On this night, Saigon’s foremost citizens, South Vietnamese government officials, and U.S. civilian and military powerbrokers—including Ambassador Ellsworth Bunker—were enjoying the smooth sounds of a band and the staccato rat-a-tat of a twenty-three-foot-long string of firecrackers set off to scare away evil spirits for the new year. A gift from a top South Vietnamese government official, the noisemakers signaled a newfound confidence. For years, traditional firecrackers at Tet had been forbidden to prevent the revolutionary forces from using the sound as a cover for gunfire. Now, it seemed, there was no need to worry. More than 492,000 American troops were stationed in the country, and victory, if not yet in plain sight, seemed a foregone conclusion. “I have never been more encouraged in my four years in Vietnam,” General William Westmoreland had announced just two months earlier when he and Bunker had gone to Washington to brief President Lyndon Johnson. The ambassador had assured Johnson and the American people that the Republic of Vietnam now held sway over 67 percent of the country’s population while the NLF controlled only 17 percent. And more gains were expected in 1968. Viet Cong recruitment, Bunker reported, had sagged by as much as 50 percent over the course of 1967, and Saigon’s troops were performing better than ever. Westmoreland added that 45 percent of enemy forces were not fit for combat and let slip that in two years the United States might begin a “phase-out” of its troops. “We have reached an important point when the end begins to come into view,” the general told the National Press Club in Washington.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hedrick Smith, “Westmoreland Says Ranks of Vietcong Thin Steadily,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 22, 1967; Robert Young, “Bunker Tells LBJ of Progress in Viet,” &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, November 14, 1967; Roy Reed, “Bunker Sees the President; Predicts Saigon Gain in ’68,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 14, 1967; Eric Wentworth, “Bunker Reports War Gain,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 14, 1967; Carroll Kilpatrick, “No Changes in Viet Policy Are Planned,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 16, 1967; Ernest Furgurson, “Westmoreland Predicts Vietnam ‘Phase-Out’ May Start in 1969,” &#039;&#039;Sun&#039;&#039;, November 17, 1967; “Enemy Seen Weakened in Vietnam; Westmoreland Cites Progress,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 20, 1967; Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 698.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There finally was a light at the end of the tunnel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before it got too late, Bunker left Jacobson’s party and headed back to his own villa. Twenty-four hours later, festive fireworks again rang out across the city. But at 3 AM on January 31, Bunker’s marine guards woke him with startling news: Saigon was under attack. There was no time for the ambassador to get dressed. Bunker threw on a bathrobe, hustled into an armored personnel carrier, and was driven away. Behind him, smoke poured from his study, as marines burned secret documents in case the house fell to the enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Six thousand revolutionary fighters—the same guerrilla forces that had been given last rites by Bunker and Westmoreland all autumn long—had infiltrated the South Vietnamese capital and its suburbs, and a tiny commando unit had set its sights on the shiny new American embassy. “They’re coming in! Help me!” a military policeman at the embassy shouted into his radio. Seconds later, he was dead. Jacobson, the party host, found himself trapped on the second floor of his villa when an injured guerrilla took refuge on the ground floor. U.S. troops tossed a pistol and a gas mask to Jacobson through a window and fired tear gas into his home. He eventually outdueled the wounded fighter and made it out alive. U.S. credibility, however, did not survive the night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The American embassy was just one of the seemingly untouchable Saigon landmarks attacked by the guerrillas. Revolutionary fighters similarly assaulted the Independence Palace, South Vietnam’s version of the U.S. White House. Guerrillas also took over the studio of the government radio station; attacked the South Vietnamese navy’s headquarters; and struck Tan Son Nhut, Saigon’s mammoth air base and military complex, the nerve center of the war effort. “The enemy is inside the base!” South Vietnam’s Vice President Nguyen Cao Ky, who lived at Tan Son Nhut, screamed into the phone, pleading for reinforcements. “They are less than 500 meters from my house!” The fighting in the capital would ultimately go on for more than a month.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;John Prados, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: The History of an Unwinnable War, 1945–1975&#039;&#039; (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 2009), 235–39; Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 718; Oberdorfer, &#039;&#039;Tet,&#039;&#039; 8–16, 31–35; David Zabecki, “Tet Offensive: The Saigon Circle,” in &#039;&#039;Vietnam War Encyclopedia,&#039;&#039; ed. Spencer Tucker (New York: Oxford, 2000), 398; Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 710.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It took six and a half hours for the U.S. military to finally secure the embassy compound. During the battle, guerrillas exchanged shots with U.S. military police, while 101st Airborne Division paratroopers landed on the embassy roof. Journalists also flocked to the scene; an assault on one of the foremost symbols of American power in Vietnam was too big a story to pass up. They were shocked by what they found. The new complex, featured in puff pieces just a few months before, was now a war zone. American troops and armed personnel in civilian attire were running and crouching for cover on the manicured lawn, huddling against ornamental trees and decorative fountains. The bodies of dead U.S. troops lay sprawled in the street out front. Vietnamese corpses littered the compound lawn, there was a gaping hole in the blast wall, and bullet scars were everywhere. And then there was General Westmoreland.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With U.S. troops still blowing up unexploded grenades in the background, the general stood ready for TV cameras in neatly pressed fatigues, four silver stars on each lapel, and his olive green baseball cap on his head. Speaking as if he were at a routine stateside press conference, the bushy-eyebrowed commander castigated the enemy for “very deceitfully” taking advantage of the Tet truce. He said that their efforts were aimed at creating “maximum consternation” and claimed that attacks on Saigon and other cities were just a diversion from the real target: an isolated and long-besieged marine outpost at Khe Sanh, in the desolate northern mountains near the DMZ and the border with Laos. In reality, the exact opposite was the case: the siege of Khe Sanh had been a Vietnamese diversion designed to pin down U.S. troops at a lonely outpost while guerrillas snuck into key cities and towns. Even though guerrillas were still holding significant parts of the capital, Westmoreland sounded as confident as ever as he stood before the cameras. But after months of cheery talk about a weakened enemy and with American vulnerability on display for all the world to see, he appeared bizarrely out of touch, if not utterly delusional. As Don Oberdorfer of the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; put it, “The reporters could hardly believe their ears. Westmoreland was standing in the ruins and saying everything was great.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Oberdorfer, &#039;&#039;Tet&#039;&#039;, 34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attack on Saigon, it turned out, was part of a coordinated strategy. Revolutionary forces struck four other major cities, thirty-five of forty-four provincial capitals, sixty-four district seats, and fifty other locations throughout South Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Prados, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 239.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hoping to spark a popular uprising, guerrillas and North Vietnamese regulars dug in wherever they could. This left the American forces with two options: fight at close quarters house by house to dislodge small bands of sappers and individual guerrillas or broadly target great swaths of cities and towns as they had long targeted the countryside. The United States chose the latter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We had been trying for years to get them to come out in the open so we could slaughter them, and we slaughtered them.” That was how John Singlaub, the commander of a clandestine U.S. special operations force known as MACV-SOG, summed up the Tet counteroffensive. “I’ve never seen so many dead people stacked up.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 93.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The counteroffensive treated crowded cities as free-fire zones—with devastating results.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on devastation to other towns and cities during the Tet Offensive, see James Matthews, “A Combat Medic Remembers Tet,” &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;, February 2007, 54, 58; Robert Hemphill. &#039;&#039;Platoon&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Bravo Company&#039;&#039; (New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1998), 192–97; Charles Benoit, “The Situation in Hau Nghia Province” (1968), 21, Folder 3, Box 49, Neil Sheehan Papers, Library of Congress, Washington, D.C.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the journalist Neil Sheehan observed, “Saving of the soldiers’ lives was not the principal reason for the lack of restraint. It was more in the nature of a reflex to turn loose on the urban centers the ‘stomp-them-to-death’ firepower that had brutalized the Vietnamese countryside.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 718.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. troops secured their own embassy floor by floor, but they employed more sweeping methods elsewhere. Bombs, shells, and rockets pounded entire residential neighborhoods, leaving nothing but smoldering rubble.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 127; Oberdorfer, &#039;&#039;Tet&#039;&#039;, 179. For photos of the devastation to the Cholon District of Saigon, see Dick Durrance, &#039;&#039;Where War Lives&#039;&#039; (New York: Hill and Wang, 1988), 128–29.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the streets, everyone was fair game. An American official recorded what happened to one South Vietnamese army veteran whose home caught fire in the fighting: “The veteran, in attempting to drag some of his belongings to safety on Nguyen Van Thoai Street, ran into American soldiers who called on him to stop, in English. The veteran failed to heed the Americans and was shot dead. He lay for three days in the entrance to Lane 177 before sanitation crews took away the body.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;This was a summary of the testimony of a Vietnamese who worked for the Americans found in [redacted], confidential memo to General [Edward] Lansdale, “Subject: Talk with [redacted]” (February 9, 1968), Edward Lansdale Papers, National Security Archive. In his book &#039;&#039;Tet: The Turning Point in the Vietnam War,&#039;&#039; Don Oberdorfer recounts the same story with pseudonyms. Oberdorfer, &#039;&#039;Tet&#039;&#039;, 146–47.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Saigon and its suburbs, around 6,300 civilians died and 11,000 were wounded. Some 19,000 dwellings were destroyed, more than 125,000 people were left homeless, and 206,000 Saigon residents became refugees. According to a U.S. military inspector general’s report, most of the damage in the capital was caused by U.S. forces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 164; Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 719; Oberdorfer, &#039;&#039;Tet&#039;&#039;, 179.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hue, South Vietnam’s third-largest city and once the imperial capital of the country, also suffered severely. While Westmoreland had focused most of his pre-Tet attention on Khe Sanh, the revolutionary forces had quietly withdrawn two regiments that had been laying siege to the outpost and sent them over the mountains to join in the attack on Hue. For twenty-five days, they held large portions of the city and carried out one of the most notorious and well-publicized atrocities of the war: preplanned, targeted executions of select officials, military personnel, and others loyal to the Republic of Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;As with U.S. war crimes and the massacre at My Lai, most discussions of crimes by the revolutionary forces have been reduced to accounts of the Hue massacre, but there was certainly no shortage of other atrocities committed by them—including kidnappings, attacks on civilians, village burnings, the destruction of refugee camps, and summary executions, among others. Most common among these were targeted—and sometimes quite gruesome—assassinations of South Vietnamese government officials, which were regularly carried out from 1959 onward. For an account from a “VC Assassin,” see Chanoff and Toai, &#039;&#039;Portrait of the Enemy&#039;&#039;, 168–71. For more, see Bergerud, &#039;&#039;The Dynamics of Defeat&#039;&#039;, 67–68; Hunt, &#039;&#039;Vietnam’s Southern Revolution&#039;&#039;, 51–55; Frances FitzGerald, &#039;&#039;A Fire in the Lake&#039;&#039; (Boston: Atlantic Monthly Press, 1972), 174; Regional Refugee Officer, Refugees Report for August 1966 (September 1, 1966), in Monthly Regional Reports, 1966–1967, in Record Group 472, MACV, CORDS MR1, War Victims Division, Box 1, NARA; Spot Report Civilian/Refugee Disaster files in War Victims—messages, 1969, in Record Group 472, MACV, CORDS MR1, War Victims Division, Box 12. For accounts of atrocities attributed to the revolutionary forces, see United States Mission in Vietnam, “Viet Cong Use of Terror: A Study” (Saigon, March 1967); Jay Mallin, &#039;&#039;Terror in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Princeton, N.J.: Van Nostrand, 1966); Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 66; “Rocket Attacks on Da Nang Kill 6,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 17, 1969; “The War: Escalation by Both U.S. and VC,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, October 2, 1966; Laurence Stern, “Shock Grips Red Massacre Village,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 16, 1970; “U.S. Air Raids on North Heaviest in Five Months,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 5, 1967; “Enemy Shells Again Hammer Downtown Saigon, Airbase,” &#039;&#039;Hartford Courant&#039;&#039;, June 12, 1968; “Allies Charge 42 Truce Violations: The War in Indochina,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, May 9, 1971; Stewart Harris, “In Hue, Graves Disclose Executions by the Enemy,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 28, 1968; Charles Mohr, “Vietnam Peasant, in the Middle, Protests Fire from Both Sides,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 4, 1965; “10 Rockets Hit Saigon, Kill Six,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 21, 1968; Kate Webb, &#039;&#039;On the Other Side&#039;&#039; (New York: Quadrangle Books, 1972), 113–15; Nicholas Warr, &#039;&#039;Phase Line Green&#039;&#039; (Annapolis: Naval Institute Press, 1997), 135–36; Ronald Spector, &#039;&#039;After Tet: The Bloodiest Year in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Free Press, 1993), 206–7; Oriana Fallaci, &#039;&#039;Nothing and So Be It&#039;&#039; (Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday, 1972), 263; “B-52s Bombard Enemy Routes Near Cambodia,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 25, 1968; Nguyen Cao Ky, &#039;&#039;Twenty Years and Twenty Days&#039;&#039; (New York: Stein and Day, 1976), 153; Stuart A. Herrington, &#039;&#039;Silence Was a Weapon&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The Vietnamese War in the Villages&#039;&#039; (Novato, Calif.: Presidio Press, 1982), 64; Gene Roberts, “Village Endures Night of Terror,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 1, 1968; Gary L. Telfer, Lane Rogers, and V. Keith Fleming, &#039;&#039;U.S. Marines in Vietnam: Fighting the North Vietnamese, 1967&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: USMC History and Museums Division, 1984), 174; Amnesty International, &#039;&#039;Political Prisoners in South Vietnam&#039;&#039; (London, 1973), 31; Greiner, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts,&#039;&#039; 182–83; Trullinger, &#039;&#039;Village at War&#039;&#039;, 123; Louis Wiesner, &#039;&#039;Victims and Survivors&#039;&#039; (Westport, Conn.: Greenwood Press, 1988), 123, 161–62, 225–28; Graham M. Smith, “Communist Perpetrated Terror at the Village Level in South Vietnam,” MA thesis, Creighton University, Omaha, 1975; Mission Council Memorandum No. 183 (April 10, 1967), LBJ Library; Robert S. Allen and Paul Scott, “U.S. Silence on Viet Atrocities Poses Puzzler as to Lodge’s Stance,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, May 26, 1964; “Quang Nam Province: The Fight Goes On,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, June 19, 1970; Lewis Sorley, ed., &#039;&#039;Vietnam Chronicles: The Abrams Tapes&#039;&#039; (Lubbock: Texas Tech University Press, 2004), 135, 676; Chanoff and Toai, &#039;&#039;Portrait of the Enemy&#039;&#039;, 105–6; Armstrong, “‘Believe Me, He Can Kill You,’” 72; Phil Ball, &#039;&#039;Ghosts and Shadows&#039;&#039; (Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland, 1998), 47; “[Memo] for the President from [Henry Cabot] Lodge” (April 19, 1967), LBJ Library; Edward Murphy, &#039;&#039;Semper Fi: Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Ballantine Books, 1997), 116; Graham Cosmas and Terrence Murray, &#039;&#039;U.S. Marines in Vietnam&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Vietnamization and Redeployment&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;1970–1971&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: USMC History and Museums Division, 1986), 218–19, 230; Oberdorfer, &#039;&#039;Tet&#039;&#039;, 130; Robert Flynn, &#039;&#039;A Personal War in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (College Station, Tex.: Texas A&amp;amp;#x26;M, 1989), 68; Beverley Deepe, “Atrocities Mount Day by Day in Viet-Nam,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 25, 1965.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to a captured document, during this occupation the revolutionary forces “eliminated 1,892 administrative personnel, 38 policemen, 790 tyrants, 6 captains, 2 first lieutenants, 20 2d lieutenants and many noncommissioned officers.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Elsewhere during the offensive, the revolutionary forces exercised restraint to their detriment, according to some cadres, releasing many “cruel” South Vietnamese officials whom they had captured. Elliott, &#039;&#039;The Vietnamese War&#039;&#039; (concise edition), 319; Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 274; Mark W. Woodruff, &#039;&#039;Unheralded Victory: Who Won the Vietnam War?&#039;&#039; (London: HarperCollins, 2000), 209.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In all, 3,000 or more people may have been killed in the massacre.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;These numbers have been disputed. One independent count put the number between 300 and 400. Another scholar estimated that as many as 5,700 were assassinated. For more, see D. Gareth Porter, “The United States Lied About North Vietnamese War Crimes During Tet,” in Samuel Brenner, ed., &#039;&#039;Vietnam War Crimes&#039;&#039; (New York: Greenhaven Press, 2006), 112; Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Vietnam in Military Statistics&#039;&#039;, 133; Laurence, &#039;&#039;The Cat from Hue&#039;&#039;, 83; Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 720; Douglas Valentine, &#039;&#039;The Phoenix Program&#039;&#039; (New York: Morrow, 1990), 179; Peter Braestrup, &#039;&#039;Big Story&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (Boulder, Colo.: Westview Press, 1977), 282–85; David Zabecki, “Hue, Battle of,” in Tucker, &#039;&#039;The Encyclopedia of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039;, 183; Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars&#039;&#039;, 217–19.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As U.S. and South Vietnamese forces launched a counterattack to take back the city, another bloodbath commenced. Reporting on the marines as they fought street to street, the CBS television correspondent John Laurence asked Lieutenant Colonel Ernie Cheatham what would happen to innocents trapped between them and the guerrillas. “I’m pretty sure they are civilians that we would consider bad guys right now,” Cheatham replied.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Laurence, &#039;&#039;The Cat from Hue&#039;&#039;, 28.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Navy ships lobbed 7,670 shells into Hue, and Marine Corps aircraft flew dozens of sorties, dropping napalm and five-hundred-pound bombs on residential neighborhoods. In all, U.S. forces unleashed an astonishing six hundred tons of bombs, plus barrages from artillery and tank cannons, dismantling the city in a chorus of explosions while ground troops fought street to street.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Vietnam in Military Statistics&#039;&#039;, 132–33. For more, see Philip J. Griffiths, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Inc.&#039;&#039; (New York: Phaidon Press, 2001), 128–35.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “We used everything but nuclear weapons on this town,” said one marine.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Braestrup, &#039;&#039;Big Story&#039;&#039;, vol. 1, 277.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another admitted, “A great many civilians must have died in the fighting. If you saw or heard—or thought you saw or heard—movement in the house next door, you didn’t stop to knock; you just tossed in a grenade.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ehrhart, &#039;&#039;Vietnam-Perkasie&#039;&#039;, 341.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At least 3,800 of Hue’s citizens were killed or reported missing as a result of the bombardment and battle, and 116,000 people were made homeless. More than three-quarters of the city’s homes were destroyed or seriously damaged.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Vietnam in Military Statistics&#039;&#039;, 132–33; Zabecki, “Hue, Battle of (1968)” in Tucker, &#039;&#039;Vietnam War Encyclopedia&#039;&#039;, 183; Laurence, &#039;&#039;The Cat from Hue&#039;&#039;, 83; Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars&#039;&#039;, 217; Warr, &#039;&#039;Phase Line Green&#039;&#039;, 124.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “Nothing I saw during the Korean War or in the Vietnam War so far has been as terrible, in terms of destruction and despair, as what I saw in Hue,” wrote the correspondent Robert Shaplen.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Porter, “The United States Lied,” 112.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Cheatham, the commander of the 2nd Battalion, 5th Marines, put it more simply: “We pretty much destroyed the place, I guess.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ernie Cheatham, interview with Neil Sheehan, July 18, 1977, Neil Sheehan Papers.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brutality of the Tet counteroffensive became front-page news around the world when the national police chief, General Nguyen Ngoc Loan, strode up to an unarmed, bound prisoner on a Saigon street, leveled his revolver, and put a bullet in the man’s brain. The scene was captured by the Associated Press photographer Eddie Adams and by an NBC television camera, and the shockingly close-range killing—the gun just a few inches from the prisoner’s temple, a grimace on his face at the moment of impact, blood spurting like a fountain in the video footage as the prisoner crumpled to the ground—became an indelible image of the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Eddie Adams, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Umbrage, 2008), 140–51.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such summary executions were commonplace. A U.S. Army investigation, for example, looked into allegations that a South Vietnamese major, Nguyen Quang Ngoc, had murdered a prisoner in Nha Trang while U.S. Special Forces officers looked on. The execution, which took place around the same time as Loan’s killing of the prisoner in Saigon, was substantiated. What’s more, according to War Crimes Working Group documents, an American officer claimed that it was merely the tip of the iceberg. and that Ngoc and an American major, Wilbur Lee, had decided to kill seventeen or eighteen more prisoners to “improve the body count.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Goff Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, NARA. For more, see Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars&#039;&#039;, 225; Bruce Franklin, &#039;&#039;Vietnam and Other American Fantasies&#039;&#039; (Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 2000), 14–21; Alyssa Adams, &#039;&#039;Eddie Adams: Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Umbrage, 2008), 140–51; “U.S. Cautioning Saigon on Captives’ Treatment,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 5, 1968. A CID investigation failed to find evidence that seventeen or eighteen prisoners were killed.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; After Hue was retaken by U.S. and South Vietnamese forces, “black teams” of South Vietnamese assassins moved in, reportedly torturing and “disappearing” those accused of collaborating with the revolutionary forces, including women and children.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;South Vietnamese army troops then looted Hue. See FitzGerald, &#039;&#039;A Fire in the Lake&#039;&#039;, 397; Oberdorfer, &#039;&#039;Tet&#039;&#039;, 232–33. For more on post-Tet assassinations, see Seymour Hersh, &#039;&#039;Cover-Up&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1972), 88.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the wake of the Tet counteroffensive, the NLF’s Liberation Radio reported, “Many heavily populated areas in Saigon, Cholon, Ben Tre, Can Tho, My Tho and elsewhere have been completely leveled, and thousands of our compatriots, including many women, children, old men and women have been killed or seriously injured.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Peace Protection Committee Exposes U.S. Crimes,” Liberation Radio (March 4, 1968), Texas Tech.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The official South Vietnamese army history largely concurs, reporting that more than 14,000 civilians were killed during the Tet Offensive—most of them by U.S. firepower. Another 24,000 were reportedly wounded and 627,000 made homeless.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 719; Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars&#039;&#039;, 220.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. military estimates of the civilian dead and wounded are only marginally smaller.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 127.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whenever the war returned to the cities in subsequent months and years, similar carnage followed. District 8 had been a rare bright spot in Saigon, part of a joint U.S.–South Vietnamese “nation-building in action” effort, in which fetid canals and crude shacks were replaced with thousands of new homes, a school, a market, and other public buildings. The neighborhood was intended to serve as the heart of a new capital, and a vision of what a modern Vietnam might be. In the spring of 1968, its residents—perhaps the most pro-American Vietnamese in the capital—reported that guerrillas were infiltrating the area, but the government did nothing.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Don Luce and John Sommer, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The Unheard Voices&#039;&#039; (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1969), 257–58; Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 295.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On May 5, revolutionary forces launched a “mini-Tet” assault on Saigon, meaning to demonstrate their resilience and ability to strike anywhere at any time. Their attack was swiftly answered by five days of air strikes by American Phantom jets and helicopter gunships. “U.S. helicopters were killing everything that moved,” the Magnum photographer Philip Jones Griffiths later told an interviewer.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 295. For more, see Griffiths, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Inc.&#039;&#039;, 136–43, 149; Greiner, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts&#039;&#039;, 68.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; reporter Kevin Buckley saw the devastation firsthand, later recalling the many bloody sandals that fell from the feet of residents as they fled. “By the time District 8 was ‘secure,’” he wrote, “close to 8,000 houses had been destroyed and at least 100 civilians killed. Another 40,000 people, about a quarter of the district’s residents, were left homeless.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kevin Buckley, “‘The Graham Greene Argument’: A Vietnam Parallel that Escaped George W. Bush,” &#039;&#039;World Policy Review&#039;&#039; 24, no. 3 (Fall 2007), 95.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a secret memo to Vice President Hubert Humphrey, a top-level U.S. adviser also mentioned 2,000 wounded, and confided, “There isn’t one building left intact, almost all were totally demolished by American bombs and artillery shells.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Rufus Phillips, memorandum/report from Saigon, to Vice President Hubert Humphrey (June 1968), Edward Lansdale Papers, National Security Archive.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Paul Vann, then the chief of the pacification effort in the provinces surrounding Saigon, similarly wrote, “I estimate 15,000 houses destroyed—about 99 per cent of this has been the result of over-reaction on the part of US and Vietnamese units.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;John Paul Vann, letter to Roger Darling, May 14, 1968, Neil Sheehan Papers.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a secret memo for Lyndon Johnson, his special adviser John Roche noted, “The communists are getting us to do in the &#039;&#039;South&#039;&#039; what we have refrained from doing in the North—‘city busting.’ Probably more ‘innocent civilians’ have been hit in Saigon than in Hanoi and Haiphong combined.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Jeffrey Record, &#039;&#039;The Wrong War&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Why We Lost in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Annapolis: Naval Institute Press, 1998), 87–88. “John P. Roche urges WH to limit the use of air and artillery in the defense of Saigon.” Miscellaneous. WHITE HOUSE. SECRET, issue date May 10, 1968, date declassified December 14, 1983, reproduced in Declassified Documents Reference System (Farmington Hills, Mich.: Gale, 2009).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Outdoing the U.S. attacks on Hanoi and Haiphong was no small feat. The two major urban centers in North Vietnam had been spared full-scale aerial bombardment during Operation Rolling Thunder, which ultimately unleashed 640,000 tons of bombs against the North Vietnamese; nonetheless, they had still been struck by many thousands of bombing sorties during that campaign.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Prados, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 209; Earl Tilford, “Rolling Thunder, Operation,” in Tucker, &#039;&#039;The Encyclopedia of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039;, 358–60.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
President Lyndon Johnson halted Rolling Thunder in October 1968, but it would prove to be only a temporary respite. In spring 1972, responding to the “Easter Offensive” launched by North Vietnamese forces, President Richard Nixon ordered the start of a new aerial campaign. That April alone, North Vietnam would be slammed by seven hundred B-52 raids, including a forty-eight-hour sustained air assault on Hanoi and Haiphong.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars&#039;&#039;, 271.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The following month would bring the start of Operation Linebacker I, which escalated the bombing even further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The massive U.S. bombing campaigns that followed the Easter Offensive were not, however, confined to north of the demilitarized zone. Forty specially designed B-52 bombers, each carrying almost thirty tons of ordnance, unloaded on Quang Tri on a daily basis, destroying up to 99 percent of all buildings in the southeastern quadrant of the province. The provincial capital, Quang Tri City, was all but obliterated by the relentless assault.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “Not one structure in Quang Tri [City] escaped major damage,” wrote the &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039; reporter Jacques Leslie. “Rooms are collapsed like accordions. Odd-shaped plaster slabs that once were walls point into the air, surrounded by rubble. Here a staircase leads up to nowhere. There a house’s metal frame, shed of its cement coating, holds up roofing that is still intact.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Jacques Leslie, &#039;&#039;The Mark&#039;&#039; (New York: Four Walls Eight Windows, 1995), 90–91; Leslie, “War Victim: Life Resumes Atop Rubble of Quang Tri,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, July 10, 1973.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The few buildings in the area that were not totally pulverized—such as the Bo De School and Nha Tho Long Hung Catholic Church—survived only as bombed-out shells.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;I visited the shells of these bombed-out buildings on January 17, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another reporter on the scene described Quang Tri’s capital as “no longer a city but a lake of masonry.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Arnold Isaacs, &#039;&#039;Without Honor&#039;&#039; (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1983), 26.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other areas of the province suffered a similar fate, with air strikes and artillery fire wiping out homes and killing thousands of civilians.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Quang Tri Revolutionary Committee Scores U.S. ‘Crimes,’” Liberation Press Agency (August 7, 1972); Leslie, “Quang Tri Refugees Had Lost Hope”; Leslie, &#039;&#039;The Mark&#039;&#039;, 91.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the start of the American War to its final years, from the countryside to the cities, Americans relentlessly pounded South Vietnam with nearly every lethal technology in their arsenal short of nuclear weapons, indiscriminately spreading death across vast swaths of territory. Such supercharged killing—so often carried out from the relative safety of a jet flying thousands of feet above the ground, a helicopter gunship hovering over thatch-roofed huts, an artillery battery miles from the target zone, a ship lobbing shells from offshore—undoubtedly saved the lives of some American soldiers. But the logic of overkill exacted an immense, almost unimaginable toll on Vietnamese civilians. U.S. commanders wasted ammunition like millionaires, hoarded American lives like misers—and often treated Vietnamese lives as if they were worth nothing at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;4.&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== A LITANY OF ATROCITIES ==&lt;br /&gt;
In the mid-1960s, when the first American troops arrived, the densely populated coastal plains of Quang Nam and Quang Ngai provinces were renowned for their rich rice lands. The rustic landscape featured meandering rivers and streams, thick stands of bamboo, and white sand beaches on the shore of the South China Sea. But in short order, the Americans turned this peaceful countryside into a land of endless carnage. A whole village could be completely wiped off the map in minutes by a single aircraft sortie or in a few hours by ground troops on a search-and-destroy mission. Few reporters were around to witness the annihilation, so what went on in Vietnam’s killing fields often stayed there. Tiny hamlets whose own inhabitants sometimes used just a numeric designation to differentiate them from their neighbors were battered in obscurity, their suffering largely unnoticed by the outside world. Still, the sheer volume of death and destruction has meant that some traces of the near-constant civilian suffering have made it into the historical record.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even these scattered pieces of evidence are overwhelming in their totality; no one could bear to read a full listing of every village burning, hamlet bombing, cold-blooded massacre, and other atrocities that have managed to bubble up in press accounts, military documents, and personal testimonies. Think of what follows, instead, as simply a series of snapshots culled from a vast album of horrors. Selected more or less at random from incidents that took place in Quang Nam and Quang Ngai from the arrival of the American combat troops in 1965 through the Tet counteroffensive in early 1968, these accounts—just a fraction of the surviving reports I’ve managed to assemble from those two provinces—offer a window onto the day-to-day reality of the Vietnam War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quang Nam and Quang Ngai had a particularly long revolutionary history and a strong NLF presence. But a similar record could be compiled for any populous province heavily targeted by Americans during any year of the conflict. In Binh Dinh Province, south of Quang Ngai along the coast; in Hau Nghia Province, on the Cambodia border to the west of Saigon; in the verdant Mekong Delta—the story was much the same. I’ve chosen this particular format and these few incidents only to demonstrate that year after year, in attacks carried out by unit after unit, the atrocities were of the same type, the horrors of a similar magnitude, the miseries of the same degree.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Quang Nam, the civilian population was unmistakably the focus of the American effort from the time that the marines landed in the city of Da Nang in March 1965. Lieutenant General Victor Krulak, commander of the Fleet Marine Force, Pacific, summarized the military’s mind-set: “The real war is among the people and not among these mountains … If we can destroy the guerrilla fabric among the people, we will automatically deny the larger [enemy] units the food and the intelligence and the taxes, and the other support they need.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Marilyn Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars, 1945–1990&#039;&#039; (New York: Harper Perennial, 1991), 165.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In practice, that meant: the fabric of rural life in Quang Nam would be torn to shreds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To be sure, the marines performed outreach activities for the civilian population: offering vaccinations and medicines, building cribs for orphanages, handing out some school supplies, food, and clothing. But such efforts paled in comparison with the brutal war that they brought to Quang Nam’s villages, especially to the three-hundred-square-mile coastal strip running southward from Da Nang to the Nui Loc Son Basin, home to about 1 million people.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Carl Morris and F. J. West, &#039;&#039;U.S. Fatalities During Vietnamization: Part II, Marine Fatalities in Quang Nam—A Method for Analysis&#039;&#039; (Santa Monica, Calif.: Rand, 1970), 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the first three months of 1967, for example, the 1st Marine Division carried out close to 37,000 significant operations, patrols, and ambushes just in the region surrounding Da Nang.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gary L. Telfer, Lane Rogers, and V. Keith Fleming, &#039;&#039;U.S. Marines in Vietnam: Fighting the North Vietnamese, 1967&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: USMC History and Museums Division, 1984), 51.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By September 1969, the division would have 24,000 troops in the province, operating in conjunction with four South Korean battalions, seven South Vietnamese battalions, and forty platoons of local militia, most of which were assisted by U.S. Marines as part of the Combined Action Platoon program.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Morris and West, &#039;&#039;U.S. Fatalities During Vietnamization&#039;&#039;, 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The fighting was intense: U.S. forces suffered more deaths in Quang Nam—8,084 troops killed—than in any of the South’s other forty-three provinces.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 10–15, 29–39; Michael P. Kelley, &#039;&#039;Where We Were in Vietnam: A Comprehensive Guide to the Firebases, Military Installations and Naval Vessels of the Vietnam War, 1945–1975&#039;&#039; (Central Point, Ore.: Hellgate Press, 2002), B-19.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Philip Caputo, who would later write a best-selling memoir about his Vietnam experience, arrived in Quang Nam in March 1965 as a young marine officer.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Philip Caputo, &#039;&#039;A Rumor of War&#039;&#039; (New York: Henry Holt, 1996), xiii, 87–89.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The following month, a nineteen-year-old corporal in Caputo’s battalion gunned down an unarmed Vietnamese man who ran from an American patrol near the village of Hoi Vuc. “I felt kind of sorry for him,” said the marine as he stood over the corpse. “And he didn’t even have a weapon.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“The First Time He Killed a Man,” &#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039;, April 30, 1965.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Possibly as a result of this killing, or another in which a member of the battalion shot a farmer, Caputo received new instructions from higher headquarters: unarmed Vietnamese were not to be fired on, unless they were running. Running, however, was precisely what had led to the killing of the unarmed man near Hoi Vuc in the first place. Treating every running Vietnamese as a legitimate target was little short of an invitation to gun down any terrified peasant who panicked and fled in the face of heavily armed American troops. Momentarily bewildered, Caputo had the rules of engagement cleared up for him by a commander, who explained, “I talked to battalion and they said that as far as they’re concerned, if he’s dead and Vietnamese, he’s VC.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Later in the tour, as further encouragement, another commander would promise Caputo’s men extra beer in exchange for bodies. Caputo, &#039;&#039;A Rumor of War&#039;&#039;, 72, 74, 108–10, 118–19, 311.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moving east of Hoi Vuc, Caputo’s troops passed through a series of hamlets. Outside one of them, known as Giao Tri (3), the marines walked into an ambush. A superficial hand wound was the worst injury suffered, but the hamlet paid a heavy price. Once the firefight had ended, enraged marines rushed in, firing wildly, shooting animals, grenading bunkers, and setting homes aflame. “Women are screaming, children are crying,” Caputo recalled. “Panic-stricken, the villagers run out of the flame and smoke as if from a natural disaster.” The marines destroyed the hamlet completely, leaving behind only ash, embers, and skeletal house frames.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 74, 106–19, 311.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The heavy suffering of civilians in Giao Tri (3) was typical of the conflict. On March 17, 1965, for example, South Vietnamese Skyraiders—likely piloted by American airmen—attacked the village of Hoa Thuan, which had dared to fly the NLF flag. The raid left an estimated forty-five civilians dead, most of them children, who were killed when a bomb struck their school.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Viet Bombs Kill 45 Villagers,” &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, March 18, 1965; Committee to Denounce the War Crimes of the U.S. Imperialists and Their Henchmen in South Vietnam, &#039;&#039;Crimes Perpetrated by the U.S. Imperialists and Henchmen Against South Viet Nam Women and Children&#039;&#039; (South Viet Nam: Giai Phong, 1968), 21. A Reuters report referred to this village as Man Quang and noted a plane had been shot at from the village earlier in the day. This bombing may also be referenced by a villager who spoke of the village as Hoa Lang, in Martha Hess, &#039;&#039;Then the Americans Came&#039;&#039; (New York and London: Four Walls Eight Windows, 1993), 171.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On July 12, 1965, marines entered the village of Cam Ne (4) and met stiff resistance, suffering three dead and four wounded. The next month, the Americans had their revenge.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Guenter Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 1981), 52.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With the CBS correspondent Morley Safer and a cameraman in tow, the troops set out for the area in armored vehicles. “They told us if you receive one round from the village, you level it,” recalled marine Reginald Edwards.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars&#039;&#039;, 143.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Safer heard much the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I talked to a captain, trying to get some idea what the operation was about. And he said, “We’ve had orders to take out this complex of villages called Cam Ne.” I’d never heard anything like that. I’d heard of search-and-destroy operations; I’d seen places ravaged by artillery or by air strikes. But this was just a ground strike going in. He said to “take out” this complex of villages. And I thought perhaps he’s exaggerating …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The troops walked abreast toward this village and started firing. They said that there was some incoming fire. I didn’t witness it, but it was a fairly large front, so it could have happened down the line. There were two guys wounded in our group, both in the ass, so that meant it was “friendly fire.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
They moved into the village and they systematically began torching every house—every house as far as I could see, getting people out in some cases, using flame throwers in others. No Vietnamese speakers, by the way, were among the group with the flame thrower.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For a full account, see Morley Safer, &#039;&#039;Flashbacks&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;On Returning to Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1990), 85–94; Safer, “The Burning of Cam Ne,” &#039;&#039;Reporting America at War&#039;&#039; (PBS series), http://www.pbs.org/weta/reportingamericaatwar/reporters/safer/camne.html, from Michelle Ferrari and James Tobin, eds., &#039;&#039;Reporting America at War: An Oral History&#039;&#039; (New York: Hyperion, 2003). Matches and Zippo cigarette lighters were also used against the village. The marines claimed a military victory against enemies in “fortified Vietcong bunkers,” but there had been no battle, and the few bunkers were actually there because Cam Ne had been fortified as part of South Vietnam’s Strategic Hamlet program; see Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars&#039;&#039;, 144. For more on the marines’ official account, see Peter Brush, “What Really Happened at Cam Ne?,” History Net, http://www.historynet.com/what-really-happened-at-cam-ne.htm. The marines also tried to downplay use of Zippos; see “Justify Viet Hut Burning,” &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, August 6, 1965.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
About 150 homes in Cam Ne were burned; others were bulldozed, as marines razed two entire hamlets. Artillery was then called in on the wreckage. According to reports, one child was killed and four women were wounded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Marines Raze 2 Viet Hamlets in Retaliation for Sniping,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 4, 1965; “Justify Viet Hut Burning,” &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;; Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars&#039;&#039;, 144; Safer, &#039;&#039;Flashbacks&#039;&#039;, 92.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In actuality, many more may have died. Edwards recalled being ordered to fire on a fleeing man and missing, only to see another marine kill the man with a grenade as he was dashing through a doorway. “But what happened,” Edwards said, “was it was a room full of children. Like a schoolroom. And he was runnin’ back to warn the kids that the Marines were coming. And that’s who got hurt. All those little kids and people.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars&#039;&#039;, 143.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Months later, Safer learned that Cam Ne had been targeted for destruction because the government’s province chief wanted to punish the village for delinquent taxes.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 144.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Cam Ne was struck first by ground troops and then by artillery, many other areas in the province were attacked in the opposite order. On August 2, 1965, for example, U.S. artillery blasted the “Vietcong-dominated” village of Chan Son with 1,000 shells. Afterward, marines advanced through the village, one of them bellowing, “Kill them. I don’t want anyone moving.” They found a woman lying dead with a wound in her side, while a baby next to her wailed in pain from an injured arm. Hearing enemy shots ring out, one marine threw a grenade into a bunker, ending the lives of two children. In all, twenty-five Vietnamese were killed in Chan Son that day, according to U.S. sources; NLF reports put the total at more than one hundred civilians. Acting on orders from higher command, the marines also burned all the homes in the village that they believed had been used by snipers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more examples of similar behavior, see Herbert L. Bergsma, &#039;&#039;Chaplains with Marines in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: U.S. Marine Corps History and Museums Division, 1985), 42; “Fighter-Bomber Raids Take Toll of Viet Cong,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 4, 1965; “A U.S. Marine Looks over His Shoulder at the Blazing Thatched Houses…” (AP photo), negative number 043892, August 6, 1965; Jonathan Larsen, “The Agony of Going Home,” &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, May 10, 1971; Quang Nam Province Report (December 25, 1965), in I CTZ Province Reports, in Record Group 472, MACV, CORDS MR1, Plans Programs and Reports Division, Monthly Province Reports, Box 1. The NLF source referred to the village as Chau Son. “The Thang Binh—Que Son Massacre,” &#039;&#039;South Vietnam in Struggle&#039;&#039; (February 1, 1970), 3; “Civilians Killed by Marines,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 3, 1965; James Pickerell, &#039;&#039;Vietnam in the Mud&#039;&#039; (Indianapolis: Bobbs-Merrill, 1966), 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the end of 1965, a U.S. adviser noted that Quang Nam’s main hospital was in need of supplies “to cope with increasing numbers of wounded.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quang Nam Province Report (December 25, 1965).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And the new year only brought more of the same misery. On January 13, 1966, for instance, marine jets attacked four small boats packed with civilians some twenty miles southwest of Da Nang, killing and wounding a total of twenty-five people.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Marines’ Jets in Error Hit Boats of South Vietnamese,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 14, 1966.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; That same month, after U.S. forces fought a small battle with guerrillas around the hamlet of Phu My, the area was plastered with heavy firepower; the shelling collapsed a particularly large and well-built bomb shelter where many villagers had congregated, killing twenty-seven civilians at once.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dao Van Cuc, interview with Nick Turse, January 21, 2008; Dao Van Suu, interview with Nick Turse. January 21, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Over the course of the war, locals told me, at least one hundred people in Phu My would die from shelling alone, while others were killed by bombs or ground troops.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cuc, interview; Suu, interview. Shelling from artillery or offshore ships caused large numbers of casualties throughout the region, such as in the coastal hamlet of Ha Binh (which may have been part of the Quang Tin Province during the war). Hoang Thi Kiem was among those injured there, suffering head wounds during one bombardment; her two young children were both killed in 1967 while racing to a bunker to take shelter from offshore naval gunfire. Hoang Thi Kiem, interview with Nick Turse, January 25, 2008; Truong Cong Duc, interview with Nick Turse, January 25, 2008; Dinh Dau, interview with Nick Turse, January 25, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In March 1966, after marines received heavy small-arms fire from the hamlets of Phu Tay (2) and Phu Tay (3), eight five-hundred-pound incendiary bombs sent the hamlets up in flames.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;3rd Battalion, 3rd Marines, Command Chronology (April 7, 1966), Texas Tech.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Around the same time, marines also entered the village of An Trach, west of Da Nang. There, Corporal Kenneth Ransbottom—one of the longest-serving field marines of the entire war—led a fire team tasked with clearing locals from the area. Marines shouted at civilians, rousting them from their homes, after which the military engineers systematically destroyed their bomb shelters. Moving through the village, Ransbottom came across a large bunker with a group of people, mostly women and children, huddling inside while others clustered at its entrance. “We could get a few of them to move who were scared, but others were so scared they wouldn’t move,” he later recalled.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ransbottom’s superiors and the advancing engineers were pushing him hard to clear out the villagers, and he, in turn, took out his frustrations on the sobbing civilians. He remembered a lot of screaming: “The babies were just going nuts. The women, the old men, some were down on their knees like they were praying to Buddha.” Then an old man approached. Ransbottom spoke to him in pidgin Vietnamese, which was more than likely gibberish. When the man said that he didn’t understand, Ransbottom knocked him to the ground. As the elderly villager struggled to get up, he grasped at Ransbottom’s leg. “I took my right leg and I drove my boot … into his exposed left side and I caught him midway up his rib cage,” the marine recalled. A spray of blood erupted from the man’s nose and mouth, to which Ransbottom replied with another kick. “But this time, I buried my foot as far into his chest as it would go. He collapsed. I assume he was dead.” Ransbottom took the body and shoved it into the shelter, telling the engineers, “Blow it. I’m tired of this shit.” They did. Afterward, Ransbottom peered inside. In his words, “It looked like a huge beef potpie.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Otto J. Lehrack, &#039;&#039;No Shining Armor&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Marines at War in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 1992), 74–80, 369.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again and again, American operations in the Quang Nam countryside would spell doom for the local inhabitants. When Americans first arrived in the hamlet of My Luoc, for example, they ordered everyone to leave and then set the houses ablaze. Unwilling to abandon their land, the residents constructed some small huts; these, in turn, were burned whenever American patrols passed through, until the villagers gave up and took to living in their underground bunkers. My Luoc was also bombed every three or four days and repeatedly hit with napalm. The peasants took to farming at night to avoid the attacks, but still they remained in their hamlet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One market day in May 1966, local children ran through My Luoc, shouting out a warning: Americans were in the area—they had captured a guerrilla, but he had escaped. Not long after, U.S. troops came charging into the market. “They just said ‘VC, VC,’” recalled Le Thi Chung. Pham Thi Cuc, whose house was steps away, remembered it too. “They opened fire on the local civilians. They were only older women and children,” she said. Frightened, Chung fled and hid in some nearby bushes. She couldn’t see what was unfolding, but she heard gunshots, explosions, and bursts of automatic fire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the Americans on a rampage, a number of villagers raced for Cuc’s bomb shelter, the best-built in the area. Le Thi Xuan headed there with her two sons in tow and took cover. Cuc, carrying two children, also dashed for her own shelter, but a bullet struck her leg, another one grazed her head, and she fell by the entrance. An American approached her. “I thought he was reaching for a bandage for my wound,” she recalled. “But he threw a grenade into the bunker.” The blast killed Xuan’s older son and wounded her five-year-old boy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Le Thi Chung, interview with Nick Turse, January 24, 2008; Vo Thi Hai, interview with Nick Turse, January 24, 2008; Pham Thi Cuc, interview with Nick Turse, January 24, 2008; Pham Thi Cuc, interviews with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, March 1, 2006, and March 3, 2006; Dao Sau, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, March 1, 2006; Le Thi Xuan, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, March 1, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the young men in the village had fled before the Americans arrived. When Le Thuan, one of the local guerrillas, returned, he found his home burned and his five-year-old daughter dying of a gunshot wound.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Le Thuon, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, March 1, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chung emerged from her hiding spot after the Americans were gone and saw her friends and neighbors scattered around the market, some injured, others dead. “A total of sixteen people were killed,” she recalled. “One family lost five people.” And that wasn’t the end of it for My Luoc. A monument erected in the village also memorializes two later mass killings by U.S. and South Vietnamese troops, which took the lives of another seventeen residents.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The monument reads, “Here, on the dates of 1 April 1967, 27 February 1969, and 10 January 1970, the 5th Regiment of the US Marines and the puppet troops launched mopping-up operations, massacred innocent civilians, causing the death of 33 persons and 16 [persons] injured.” Most residents, however, said there was a mistake on the monument and that the primary massacre, which killed sixteen people, took place in 1966, not 1967. Chung, interview; Vo Thi Hai, interview with Nick Turse, January 24, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In June 1966, just a few weeks after the market day massacre in My Luoc, an elderly man named Tran Lanh was walking to the refugee camp at Ai My when marines shot and killed him along with several other civilians. The next day, Lanh’s son Tran Cau, a high school student, received permission from the local district chief to travel along with three men to retrieve his father’s body. On the instructions of the official, who had cleared the plan with a local U.S. Marine commander, the men wore white clothes, carried a white flag with a red cross, and brought a letter of introduction written in English. Nevertheless, marines seized and blindfolded the four Vietnamese, tore up their letter and the flag, and marched them a long distance away. Eventually, the Americans removed their blindfolds and told them to go. When the Vietnamese had walked about 130 feet, however, the marines opened fire on them, killing Cau and one of his companions and wounding another.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Report of Investigation Concerning the Alleged Killing or Wounding of Four Vietnamese Civilians by US Troops at Dai Loc, Quang Nam Province, June 1966, in Record Group 472, MACV, MACIG, Investigative Division, ROI, Box 43.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Around that same time, Philip Caputo’s marines found themselves near the hamlet of Giao Tri (2), not far from Giao Tri (3), the hamlet that they had destroyed earlier. His platoon had suffered heavy losses from mines and booby traps, and Caputo sent his men on a revenge patrol into the village, ostensibly to capture two suspected guerrillas who had been sighted there. “If they give you any problems, kill ’em,” he told his men. Caputo didn’t have the authority to order such a mission, but he said, “Don’t sweat that. All the higher-ups want is bodies.” “I knew he was going to kill those men on the slightest pretext,” Caputo later wrote of the patrol’s leader. The patrol entered the hamlet and quickly went to work, beating a woman and killing two unarmed young men—who turned out to be innocent civilians. Caputo was court-martialed for murder, but the charges against him were eventually dropped, and he received only a letter of reprimand.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;No one was ever convicted of any crime in connection with the murders. Caputo, &#039;&#039;A Rumor of War&#039;&#039;, 308, 316–36.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Revenge missions were not an uncommon occurrence. On August 27, 1966, a marine platoon commander went looking for volunteers for a four-man “hunter-killer” team that was officially tasked with killing armed VC—or, according to court-martial documents, “anyone found outside at night.” Lance Corporal Frank Schultz, however, saw the assignment as a means to avenge fellow marines killed in combat. He eagerly put himself forward, saying that he “knew the area and could get a VC.” After the team set an ambush near Khai Dong hamlet in the early morning hours, Schultz, according to a fellow marine, announced that he would bust into one of the nearby hootches, grab a “gook,” and kill him. Schultz later testified that he saw a light flickering in a home.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I wanted to get to that house. I had to kill a VC for those guys, I just had to kill one … I went to the house and there was a man in there … I pulled him out in front of the house and he was pulling out his ID card and was showing it to me but this didn’t matter to me because I had seen many VC before that I’d killed with ID cards on them identical to that. I … shoved him down the trail … I brought my rifle to my shoulder and shot him.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no evidence that the man killed by Schultz, virtually at random, was even a sympathizer of the NLF, let alone a guerrilla.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Case of the Killer-Mission Corporal Who Killed a Vietnam Civilian,” &#039;&#039;El Paso Post&#039;&#039;, March 6, 1967; “Court Upholds 25-Year Sentence for Marine in Vietnam Slaying,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 8, 1969; &#039;&#039;United States v. Frank C. Schultz, Lance Corporal, U.S. Marine Corps,&#039;&#039; appellant no. 21,055, United States Court of Military Appeals, 18 U.S.C.M.A. 133, 1969 CMA LEXIS 563, 39 C.M.R. 133 (March 7, 1969).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vietnamese sources estimated that by August 1966, the marines in Quang Nam had killed more than 4,600 civilians and wounded more than 5,200, the overwhelming majority of them women and children.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Committee to Denounce the War Crimes of the U.S. Imperialists, &#039;&#039;Crimes Perpetrated by the U.S. Imperialists&#039;&#039;, 26.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The situation had spun so far out of control that a few months later, Lieutenant General Lewis Walt, the commander of III Marine Amphibious Force, sent a secret communiqué to two top generals, noting, “I am greatly disturbed, as I am sure you are, by the number of serious incidents involving allegations of felonies by Marines against Vietnamese civilians.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;CG III MAF, secret message to CG First MARDIV, CG Third MARDIV (November 16, 1966).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But despite Walt’s concern the carnage continued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next year only brought more death and destruction to Quang Nam. On January 31, 1967, marines received fire near the hamlet of Thuy Bo. Captain Edward Banks, the senior company commander, called in air and artillery strikes in response, and the following day assaulted the hamlet, only to find that the revolutionary forces had already withdrawn. “During the next two days,” according to a Marine Corps history, “local Vietnamese peasants brought in 22 dead and 18 wounded villagers,” victims of the American air strikes, artillery, and small-arms fire. After an investigation, the Marine Corps deemed the civilian casualties in the hamlet to be “a regrettable corollary” to the battle. The marines also claimed an enemy body count of 101 at a cost of just six American lives—a remarkably high ratio, which suggests that some of those officially recorded as “enemy” dead may have been unarmed civilians.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gary L. Telfer and Lane Rogers, &#039;&#039;U.S. Marines in Vietnam: Fighting the North Vietnamese, 1967&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: USMC History and Museums Division, 1984), 51.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Banks later admitted: “You never knew who was the enemy and who was a friend … Some of them were Viet Cong … They all looked alike.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Edward Banks, interview in “America Takes Charge” from &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A Television History&#039;&#039;, PBS, 1983.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jack Hill, one of the marines under Banks’s command, remembered being pinned outside the village for many hours under intense enemy fire. When resistance faded, Hill said, “We was the first team in, we unloaded several rounds. We dropped a couple of grenades in the hootches to get the people out … I mean we didn’t speak perfect Vietnamese so in order to get them out of there you either cranked off a couple of rounds or you dropped your M-26 grenade down there and they get the message and they come on out of there.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jack Hill, interview in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Le Thi Ton, a resident of Thuy Bo, remembered the events this way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;When [the Americans] came to my house, there were ten family members inside, including my 14-year-old son. Four or five soldiers came right over … They just turned around and threw a grenade into the house. Nine or ten people were blown to pieces. I was the only one who … survived. My son and everyone else just fell dead. I was wounded and extremely frightened and crawled quickly into a corner of the house. Although the grenade had already exploded, the soldiers fired their guns at the people to make sure that nobody would survive.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another villager, Nguyen Bay, recalled: “They came and asked us about the Vietcong. There were only women and children around then and we didn’t know where the VC were. But they shot at us anyway.” According to Thuong Thi Mai, “After they killed the people, they burned down all the houses … Even dead children were burned.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Le Thi Ton, interview; Nguyen Bay, interview; and Thuong Thi Mai, interview; all in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In all, survivor Nguyen Huu recalled, more than 140 people were killed in the hamlet.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Hess, &#039;&#039;Then the Americans Came&#039;&#039;, 155. A monument in Thuy Bo honors 145 massacre victims. Heonik Kwon, &#039;&#039;After the Massacre&#039;&#039; (Los Angeles: University of California Press, 2006), 139. Nguyen Huu blamed the massacre on South Korean troops.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking back, Hill explained to an interviewer: “You got an angry 18-year-old kid behind the gun and he’s just seen his buddy gettin’ killed. And he’s not gonna have no remorse for who’s on the receiving end of that 60 caliber machine gun.” Hill didn’t dispute the Vietnamese version of events, pointing out that there “wasn’t nothing unusual about burning them hootches down and digging them Vietnamese people out of them holes and scattering animals, pigs and chickens around.” “I didn’t shoot any old ladies and kids,” he continued. “I know half the guys in my squad didn’t shoot no old ladies and kids.” When it came to the other half, he offered only this: “I can’t account for how they acted.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jack Hill, interview in “America Takes Charge.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not all the violence against civilians in Quang Nam happened in the anger-laden, adrenaline-fueled aftermath of a firefight, though. When W. D. Ehrhart began his tour in early 1967, he was struck by the sight of his fellow marines wantonly abusing civilian detainees at the marines’ compound. Most of these detainees were elderly men and women or young women with children. They had been bound, hand and foot, with wire and brought in on top of armored vehicles that stood some eight feet off the ground. As Ehrhart recalled, “The Marines … began pitching and kicking people over the sides onto the sand in a quick succession of thuds, groans, sharp screams, snapping of breaking bones, and soft crying.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on 1/1st Marines operations, including the manhandling of civilians and ransacking of a hamlet outside Hoi An, see the photographer Robert Hodierne’s series of Alpha Company, 1st Battalion, 1st Regiment, 1st Marine Division, taking part in Operation Lafayette in February 1967; photos accessible at http://vietnamphotography.com/imagesC.php?caption=Hoi%20An. W. D. Ehrhart, &#039;&#039;Vietnam-Perkasie: A Combat Marine’s Memoir&#039;&#039; (New York: Zebra Books, 1983), 43, 47–48.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not long afterward, Ehrhart went into the field for the first time on a “County Fair” mission—an operation in which a village was cordoned off and searched in tandem with some type of marine-run “civic action” event, such as a meal or a musical performance. The idea was to find draft dodgers and NLF sympathizers while winning hearts and minds. But the marines whom Ehrhart saw indulged instead in what, by then, were typical tactics: forcing civilians from their houses, confiscating their rice, killing their animals, grenading bomb shelters, and destroying houses. “You goddamn gook motherfucker!” Ehrhart remembered one marine bellowing as he kicked an old man in the ribs. He saw another torture an elderly civilian during a field interrogation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ehrhart, &#039;&#039;Vietnam-Perkasie&#039;&#039;, 59-64.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ehrhart himself was hardly guilt-free. “Over a relatively short period of time, you begin to treat all of the Vietnamese as though they are the enemy. If you can’t tell, you shoot first, ask questions later,” he told an interviewer.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;W. D. Ehrhart, interview in “America Takes Charge.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On one occasion, he saw a figure in “black pajamas” running along a paddy dike, muttered “Dung Lai” (halt), and fired off a kill shot. The victim turned out to be a fifty- to sixty-year-old unarmed woman, who was called in as a dead VC. And American artillery, of course, did not discriminate by gender either. On a later patrol through a small hamlet decimated by U.S. shelling, Ehrhart recalled, “there was no one around but a middle-aged woman sitting amid the rubble in a dark pool of coagulated blood. She was holding a small child who had only one leg and half a head, and she had a tremendous gaping chest wound that had ripped open both of her breasts.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ehrhart, &#039;&#039;Vietnam-Perkasie&#039;&#039;, 130–31, 137–38, 166–67.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marine John Merson, who served in Quang Nam around the same time, had similar memories. One night in April 1967, his unit sprang an ambush on sampans traveling on a river in Dai Loc District, killing about twenty civilians—all of whom turned out to be women, children, and old men.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;John Merson, &#039;&#039;War Lessons&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;How I Fought to Be a Hero and Learned That War Was Terror&#039;&#039; (Berkeley, Calif.: North Atlantic Books, 2008), 61–63.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; That same month, a U.S. patrol happened upon twenty-four fishermen, mostly old men, from Ha My hamlet as they were preparing to head out to sea in the early morning hours. The Americans herded them together and opened fire, killing all but one. Nguyen Hieu, a local resident, saw the scene just afterward—heads and chests ripped open by the bullets, bodies torn apart. His fifty-one-year-old father was among the victims. “It was so terrible,” he told me decades later. “There were men lying all around.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nguyen Hieu, interview with Nick Turse, January 23, 2008; Nguyen Coi, interview with Nick Turse, January 22, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marine Ed Austin recorded the results of another April 1967 operation in Quang Nam in his diary. “We got one VC with a weapon at 7:00. At 7:30 we went through a ville. The guys killed two men—murdered them—and two water buffalo calves, all just for kicks. They also made a girl undress and stood there laughing at her standing there nude.” A week later he wrote, in a letter to his parents: “There are more civilians killed here per day than VC either by accident or on purpose and that’s just plain murder. I’m not surprised that there are more VC. We make more VC than we kill by the way these people are treated. I won’t go into detail but some of the things that take place would make you ashamed of good old America.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in James R. Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039; (New York: Presidio, 1993), 392.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Just plain murder” is an apt description of what went on throughout the province. The little cluster of homes known as Que Chau (4), for instance, suffered trauma after trauma throughout the conflict. One day in April 1967, Le Thi Dang told me, U.S. troops killed three elderly women in a bunker. That same day, her father, too old and frail to run for shelter, was shot inside his house, which was then set on fire.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Le Thi Dang, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, 2006; Nguyen Huu, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On June 4, 1967, American troops entered the hamlet of Phu Nhuan (2), whose inhabitants had already been repeatedly shelled and harassed by U.S. patrols—the soldiers sometimes forcing the civilians to stand around them as human shields, or to walk ahead of them on trails in case the paths were booby-trapped.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nguyen Hoc, interview with Nick Turse, February 12, 2008; Thai Thi Ly, interview with Nick Turse, February 12, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This time, Nguyen Hoc, a farmer in his forties, fled to a neighboring subhamlet when the Americans arrived, but his mother was among the women, children, and few men who stayed behind. When Hoc returned, he found scores of people killed, houses and bodies burned, and animal carcasses scattered everywhere. His mother was dead; she had been roped to an armored vehicle and dragged around the hamlet.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hoc, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thai Thi Ly, another farmer in Phu Nhuan (2), was working in the fields when the Americans came. She rushed to her mother-in-law’s home to find her daughter, and then hid as the Americans opened fire on villagers in their homes. Ly survived, but a shrapnel wound to the head robbed her of sight in one eye.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thai Thi Ly’s legs were also badly scarred due to an artillery attack, and her arm was scarred for life in still another attack. Ly, interview; Hoc, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In all, fifty-two villagers were killed and thirteen wounded. Most of the dead were children, elderly men, and women, including an expectant mother, the cousin of the guerrilla Ho Ngoc Phung.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Some locals say South Korean troops were involved. Massacre monument in Phu Nhuan hamlet (2), Duy Phu (sometimes referred to as Duy Hung, now known as Duy Tan), Duy Xuyen District. See also Deborah Nelson, &#039;&#039;The War Behind Me&#039;&#039; (New York: Basic Books, 2008), 130–31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “When I came home,” he told me years later, “I found them. Her belly had been split open and you could see the baby.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ho Ngoc Phung, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A few days after the massacre, American troops returned and opened fire on a group of survivors, killing four or five more women and children and wounding fourteen others.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hoc, interview; Ly, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following month, U.S. troops arrived in Phi Phu, an NLF-governed hamlet where farming families had grown vegetables and raised silkworms before American bombing and shelling and home burnings threw life into chaos. An NLF document mentions an “extremely savage massacre of women and children” in which thirty-two villagers were killed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Committee to Denounce the War Crimes of the U.S. Imperialists, &#039;&#039;Crimes Perpetrated by the U.S. Imperialists&#039;&#039;, 23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; About forty years later, I spoke with three village elders in Phi Phu: Truong Thi Hong, a sleepy-eyed woman; her husband, Tran Ba, an intense seventy-six-year-old who had served as a local guerrilla; and tiny, wizened Tran Thi Nhut, who had worked as a liaison for the NLF during the war. They described how the Americans had forced about twenty noncombatants into a trench that the guerrillas had dug. The soldiers opened fire and then blew up the trench, burying the bodies. Elsewhere in the hamlet, others were killed in smaller groups.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nhut and Ba were hiding in bunkers during the massacre and escaped the slaughter. When Nhut emerged, she found her seventy-year-old mother and twelve-year-old son dead and her home burned. Hong, who had been outside the village during the killing, returned to find that her house, too, had been burned to the ground. Inside it were the corpses of three old men who had been shot.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Truong Thi Hong, interview with Nick Turse, January 23, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After telling me their stories, the village elders led me through a quiet garden to a secluded area that was neither cultivated nor manicured, but lushly verdant and dotted with small palms. Tucked away there stood a tiny, unassuming gray stone monument with red script, offering a spare account of the massacre.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hong, interview; Tran Ba, interview with Nick Turse, January 23, 2008; Tran Thi Nhut, interview with Nick Turse, January 23, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Later, another villager brought me a list of the names of the dead: Ngo Thi Sau, Cao Muoi, Cao Thi Thong, Tran Cong Chau Em, Nguyen Thi Nhi, Cao Thi Tu, Le Thi Chuyen, Dang Thi Doi, Ngo Thi Chiec, Tran Thi Song, Nguyen Thi Mot, Nguyen Thi Hai, Nguyen Thi Ba, Nguyen Thi Bon, Ho Thi Tho, Vo Thi Hoan, Pham Thi Sau, Dinh Van Xuan, Dinh Van Ba, Tran Cong Viet, Nguyen Thi Nham, Ngo Quang Duong, Duong Thi Hien, Pham Thi Kha, Huynh Van Binh, Huynh Thi Bay, Huynh Thi Ty, Le Van Van, Le Thi Trinh, Le Thi Duong, and Le Vo Danh and her unborn child.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The list is missing at least one name and perhaps several: while the NLF document says that the massacre killed thirty-two people, the inscription on the monument says that there were thirty-four people killed. List of massacre victims from Phi Phu hamlet provided to the author on January 23, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Along with such mass killings, American troops in Quang Nam were also carrying out a continuous string of atrocities against individual Vietnamese who were unlucky enough to fall into their hands. In October 1967, for example, following a firefight in the countryside, members of Company B, 1st Battalion, 35th Infantry, stumbled upon an unarmed young boy. “Somebody caught him up on a hill and they brought him down and the Lieutenant asked who wanted to kill him, who wanted to shoot him,” medic Jamie Henry later told army investigators. A radioman and another medic volunteered for the job. The radioman, Henry said, “kicked the boy in the stomach and the medic took him around behind a rock and I heard one magazine go off complete on automatic.” The child was called in as an enemy KIA.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few days after this incident, members of that same unit brutalized an elderly man to the point of collapse and then threw him off a cliff without even knowing whether he was dead or alive. A couple days after that, they used an unarmed man for target practice. In a sworn statement to army criminal investigators, unit member Andrew Akers said: “Frank [Pollard] put his weapon to his side like John Wayne and let it go at the man. [John] Perry was also firing his .45 caliber weapon at the man.” Jamie Henry also saw the man, telling army investigators, “He had been shot quite a few times and as I walked through they were shooting him with a .45 caliber pistol.” And less than two weeks later, members of Company B reportedly killed five unarmed women, whom Lieutenant Glenn Eisenhour reported to higher command as five enemy kills.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William Baker, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, April 4, 2006; and the following material from “Henry Allegation,” Case Files, War Crimes Working Group, Record Group 319, NARA: statement of James D. Henry, February 28, 1970; Jonathan P. Coulson, “CID Report of Investigation”; Coulson, “Summary Fact Sheet”; statement of Henry, February 28, 1970; statement of Andrew K. Akers, May 7, 1973; statement of Donald Richardson, February 9, 1973; Coulson, “CID Report of Investigation”; Coulson, “Summary Fact Sheet”; statement of Robert J. Lee, November 9, 1970; statements of Gregory Newman, September 21, 1972, and October 3, 1972. Baker disavowed any knowledge of atrocities by men in his unit. Some of these incidents may have taken place in neighboring Quang Tin Province.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Questioned later by army investigators, unit members rattled off a litany of other brutal acts committed by the company: an unarmed woman in her sixties executed on an officer’s orders; an unarmed elderly man killed in cold blood; a living woman who had an ear cut off while her baby was thrown to the ground and stomped on; a man purposely crushed to death by an armored vehicle; bunkers grenaded with civilians inside.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statements of Robert Miller, August 5, 1972; Lyle Fikan, December 19, 1972; Andrew K. Akers, May 7, 1973; and Wilson Bullock, November 16, 1972, all in “Henry Allegation”; Mark Lane, &#039;&#039;Conversations with Americans&#039;&#039; (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1970), 178; statements of Gregory Newman, September 21, 1972; Michael Rainey, December 6, 1972; Richard F. Avila, from the oral statement of Jose Victor Davila-Falu, February 13, 1973; Robert S. Seeley, from the oral statement of (?) Bennett, July 31, 1973; James Alexander, from the oral statement of Lawrence Edminister, February 7, 1973; Robert J. Lee, November 9, 1970; Andrew K. Akers, May 7, 1973; Gregory Newman, September 21, 1972, all in “Henry Allegation.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of their sister units, Company A, was in the meantime cutting its own brutal path through the province. Around November 10, medic Nolan Jones witnessed four or five members of Alpha Company sexually assault a Vietnamese girl.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of Nolan S. Jones, February 4, 1973, in “Henry Allegation.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was only one of many atrocities he would see committed by the unit, ranging from assault to rape to murder. “I saw guys just shoot people for nothing. They’d see an old person walking down the trail and shoot,” he later said.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nolan Jones, interview with Deborah Nelson, November 9, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; His fellow troops, he explained, “abused the people, shot people, they burned their villages up, threw their food away, shot up their animals, and I mean this happened regularly, this didn’t happen just one or two times.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nolan Jones, interview with Nick Turse, November 11, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The marines continued their efforts, too. Even the official command chronology of the 1st Battalion, 5th Marines, indicates the heavy toll on civilians. On November 12, for example, a member of Company C “accidentally” fired an M-79 round that wounded a young girl. On the twenty-first, a patrol from D Company gunned down an apparently unarmed woman because she ran from them. On the twenty-seventh, in response to twenty to thirty rounds of small-arms fire, members of Company C called in an artillery mission that killed four civilians but no guerrillas. On the thirtieth, a “60mm mortar H&amp;amp;#x26;I round” fired by members of Company C left three civilians dead and seven wounded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Commanding Officer, 1/5th Marines, “Command Chronology for Period 1–30 November 1967” (December 1, 1967), 3/9, 3/13, 3/15, 3/17.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And so it went.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the killings spread through the province, the number of people forced from their homes rose. “American soldiers burned down everything I had,” explained a seventy-five-year-old man at Cam Chau refugee camp, just outside the town of Hoi An, in 1967. “My house, my haystack, my garden, 46 coconut trees, I miss my home very much, especially because I’m a farmer and there’s no land to farm around here.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tom Buckley, “Rural Vietnamese Swept Up by War into Refugee Camps,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 28, 1967.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the fall of 1967, Quang Nam had more than 100,000 people crammed into government camps, plus several thousand in camps in the city of Da Nang, and about 80,000 in slums, shantytowns, and other informal settlements.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Regional Refugee Officer, Highlights in Refugee Activities for October 1967 (November 2, 1967), in Monthly Regional Reports, 1966–67, in Record Group 472, MACV, CORDS MR1, War Victims Division, Box 1, NARA; Frances FitzGerald, &#039;&#039;A Fire in the Lake&#039;&#039; (Boston: Atlantic Monthly Press, 1972), 345–48; Human Sciences Research, “A Study of Mass Population Displacement in the Republic of Viet-Nam, part 2: Case Studies of Refugee Resettlement” (McLean, Va., July 1969), 143.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Less than a year later, the official numbers topped 238,000, the most of any province in South Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;MACCORDS, “The Refugee Problem,” miscellaneous documents, My Lai/Peers Investigation, Jack Taylor Donation, Box 1, National Security Archive.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Early 1968 brought the Tet Offensive and the allied response, which quickly turned into an orgy of massacres. On February 7, 1968, with Da Nang and Hoi An still under pressure from Vietnamese revolutionary forces, General Westmoreland flew to Quang Nam for a “head knocking” session with top army and Marine Corps commanders in the area. He was forceful. “Get troops between the enemy and Da Nang Air Base … get at it; we’ve got to take some risks,” he barked.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phillip B. Davidson, &#039;&#039;Vietnam at War: The History, 1946–1975&#039;&#039; (Novato, Calif.: Presidio Press, 1982), 493; Dan Oberdorfer, &#039;&#039;Tet: The Turning Point in the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (New York: Da Capo Press, 1985), 189–90.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; That same day, Company B of the 1st Battalion, 35th Infantry—the unit that had thrown an old man off a cliff the previous fall—fought a difficult battle out in the countryside beyond Hoi An, losing five men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next morning, the men of Company B headed for a small, nameless hamlet with a new mission. “The order of the day,” infantryman Gregory Newman told army investigators, “was to search and destroy and kill anything in the village that moved.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statements of Gregory Newman, September 21, 1972, and Gregory Newman, October 3, 1972, in “Henry Allegation,” 1–2 and 4–5, respectively.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Unit member Alexander Freeman recalled similar instructions: “We were told that we were going on a search and destroy mission,” and that the commanding officer “did not want to see anything walking when he came through.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of Alexander Freeman, February 14, 1973, in ibid., 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Jose Victor Davila-Falu later told army investigators that the unit had received orders from higher headquarters to “kill everything that breathed.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of Richard F. Avila, from the oral statement of Jose Victor Davila-Falu, February 13, 1973, in ibid., 1–2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When we went into the village, there were no enemy there, just villagers,” unit member Robert Miller told me years later. “We went in to fight, but there was no enemy there.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert Miller, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While some in the unit busied themselves killing livestock, others singled out a teenage girl and dragged her into a home. Miller saw the girl naked inside the hootch with a gun to her head, and Staff Sergeant Wilson Bullock remembered her screams.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A short distance away, the medic Jamie Henry sat down to rest in a Vietnamese home, where he was joined by a radioman. On the radio, he heard 3rd Platoon leader Lieutenant Johnny Mack Carter report to Captain Donald Reh that he had rounded up nineteen civilians. Carter wanted to know what should be done with them. As Henry later told an army investigator: “The Captain asked him if he remembered the Op Order [Operation Order] that had come down from higher that morning which was to kill anything that moves. The Captain repeated the order. He said that higher said to kill anything that moves.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hoping to intervene, Henry headed for Reh’s position. As he neared it, though, Henry saw members of the unit drag the naked teenager out of the house and throw her into the throng of civilians, who were squatting together in a group.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of James D. Henry, February 28, 1970, “Henry Allegation.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Then, he said, four or five men around the civilians “opened fire and shot them. There was a lot of flesh and blood going around because the velocity of an M-16 at that close range does a lot of damage.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was all just another day in the life for Company B, albeit a particularly gory one. By the end of his tour, Henry said he knew of “at least 50 civilians executed by our company and with as little provocation as on [the day of that massacre], not in the heat of battle or from air or artillery strikes—deliberate murder.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;James Henry, as told to Donald Duncan, “The Men of Company ‘B,’” &#039;&#039;Scanlan’s Monthly&#039;&#039;, March 1970, 30.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The actions of Company B were hardly an anomaly. Heonik Kwon, an expert on war crimes in the region, notes that “at least six large-scale killings” by allied forces took place there during the first three months of 1968. In fact, his research shows that during this period, district communist cells reported nineteen separate mass killings in Quang Nam to the provincial authority.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Christos Frentzos, “From Seoul to Saigon: U.S.-Korean Relations and the Vietnam War,” PhD diss., University of Houston, 2004, 267; Kwon, &#039;&#039;After the Massacre&#039;&#039;, 43–44.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One of these occurred just four days after the Company B massacre, when South Korean troops received isolated sniper fire near the hamlet of Phong Nhut (2). In response, they launched a ground assault on the nearby village of Phong Nhi, many of whose residents had relatives in the South Vietnamese forces. When U.S. Marines and South Vietnamese troops followed on the heels of the Koreans, they walked into a horror show. One marine took photos of the aftermath: clumps of corpses, burned houses, a woman—still alive—whose left breast had been hacked off, a ditch filled with the bodies of women and children. “Those villagers,” he recalled, “were all shot at close range or stabbed with bayonets.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Korean Actions (ROK Marines), in Record Group 472, MACV, MACIG, Investigative Division, ROI, Box 53.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tran Thi Duoc, a sixteen-year-old who survived the massacre, recounted how the Koreans had gathered the villagers and then gunned them down en masse. “I was too scared at the shooting site,” she said, “and tried to stay still like I was dead. But one Korean soldier saw me, and I joined my two hands in front of my breast, knelt before him and begged for my life, but he shot at me.” The shot blew off several fingers on Duoc’s hands, and she lost consciousness. When she awoke, she found that her two brothers and both of her parents had been killed, and her three-month-old sister had been stabbed with a knife or bayonet. In all, about eighty civilians perished in the bloodbath and another fifteen were wounded.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One U.S. Marine stationed near Phong Nhi wrote, “Even &#039;&#039;we&#039;&#039; felt it was above &amp;amp;#x26; beyond acceptable bounds.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jack Shulimson et al., &#039;&#039;U.S. Marines in Vietnam: The Defining Year, 1968&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: History and Museums Division, 1997), 614fn.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But given the brutality exhibited by Americans throughout Quang Nam, what the Koreans had done was barely out of the ordinary. And, in any case, the actions of the Koreans were hardly separable from those of the U.S. forces, since South Korean troops essentially functioned as American mercenaries. In its quest to “internationalize” the war, the Johnson administration provided funds to modernize the Korean military, helped cover expenses such as training, equipment, and the transport costs for bringing the Korean contingent to Vietnam, and paid a significant part of their salaries while they served there.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Letters Raise Questions of U.S. Responsibility for Allied Atrocities,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 13, 1972; Robert M. Blackburn, &#039;&#039;Mercenaries and Lyndon Johnson’s “More Flags”: The Hiring of Korean, Filipino and Thai Soldiers in the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland, 1994), 31–66.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On February 25, 1968, Korean troops entered Ha My—the hamlet where an American patrol had killed twenty-three fishermen the previous year—and herded residents into several locations. Some villagers were expecting food and candies to be handed out, but what came next was a slaughter that went on for two hours, leaving 135 people dead—almost all of them women, teenage girls, elderly men, toddlers, and infants. Only three of those slain were military-aged men. Later in the day, bulldozers arrived to scrape the entire area flat.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kwon, &#039;&#039;After the Massacre&#039;&#039;, 44–46; Ha My massacre monument, Thon Ha My Trung (formerly Xom Tay Ha My), Dien Duong village, Dien Ban District, Quang Nam Province.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two provinces southward, in Quang Ngai, Americans were carrying out a similarly bloody campaign. They regarded most of the province as hostile, and hostile was how they acted in return. But “friendly” enclaves weren’t necessarily spared.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;In May 1965, for instance, U.S. jets pounded supposed “Vietcong soldiers” as they fled into the mountains, but it was found that 75 percent of those seeking treatment for napalm burns at a nearby Vietnamese hospital were “village women.” Bernd Greiner, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts: The USA in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (London: Bodley Head, 2009), 153; Jack Langguth, “Drive by Vietcong Wiping Out Gains of Saigon Troops,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 6, 1965; testimony of Hoang Tan Hung, Reports Concerning Effects of U.S. Bombing—Delivered to the Tribunal [First Session], International War Crimes Tribunal, TAM 98, Box 3, Tamiment Library, New York University; &#039;&#039;United States v. Marion McGhee,&#039;&#039; record of trial (November 2–3, 1965), and &#039;&#039;United States v Marion McGhee,&#039;&#039; 2033210, Lance Corporal (E-3) U.S. Marine Corps, NCM 66-0484, United States Navy Board of Review, 36 C.M.R. 785, 1966 CMR LEXIS 151 (July 26, 1966).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In July 1965, for example, after the revolutionary forces overran a government outpost in the majority Catholic village of Ba Gia, U.S. and South Vietnamese commanders decided, in the words of one U.S. officer, to “unload on the whole area.” Ba Gia was blasted by bombs, rockets, and cannon fire for three straight days. By the time U.S. and South Vietnamese ground troops entered the village—now a nightmare landscape of shattered stucco and torn-apart bamboo homes—the guerrillas had long since withdrawn. A reporter watched as four local residents carrying a pallet with a wounded man “stared hatefully at American advisors accompanying the Vietnamese marines.” When asked about the number of innocents killed, the villagers bitterly replied: “many.” Afterward, a U.S. officer prophetically remarked, “There will be many more civilians killed that way as time goes on.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;John T. Wheeler, “Bombs Kill Viet Village Innocents,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, July 19, 1965; John Maffre, “War Is Dilemma for South Viet-Nam,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, July 22, 1965.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following month, U.S. Marines conducted a search-and-destroy operation in and around heavily populated villages on the Van Tuong Peninsula, which resulted in 688 enemy troops reportedly killed but only 109 weapons captured.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039; 54–55; Kenneth Sympson, &#039;&#039;Images from the Otherland: Memoir of a United States Marine Corps Artillery Officer in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland, 1995), 17.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the mission, the entire village of Van Tuong (4) was obliterated, and numerous civilians were wounded. Indeed, according to a battalion commander, multiple villages “were severely damaged or destroyed by napalm or naval gunfire,” even though “the military necessity of doing so was dubious.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars&#039;&#039;, 161; Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 55.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another officer, though, saw no problem with the way that the operation had been carried out. In his after-action report, he recommended that in the future “all hostile villages … Should be Prep’ed [with heavy ordnance] regardless of civilian casualties prior to jumping off.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;J. A. Doub, “Company ‘K,’ 3d Bn (Rein) 3d Marines After Action Report,” no. 33 (August 23, 1965), Texas Tech.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as in Quang Nam, the devastating artillery attacks and aerial bombings pounding Quang Ngai took place alongside incidents of breathtaking brutality from American ground troops. One such horrifying event was vividly reconstructed from military records a few years later by Normand Poirier, a reporter for &#039;&#039;Esquire&#039;&#039;. A detailed magazine write-up of an atrocity case of this kind was unusual during the war, but the suffering chronicled in the article was all too typical.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On September 23, 1966, Poirier related, a unit of marines descended on Xuan Ngoc hamlet and began their rampage by breaking into the house of sixty-one-year-old Nguyen Luu, a rice farmer and carpenter. They punched, kicked, and slashed the unarmed man, while a marine yelled “veee-ceee” at him. The intruders tore up his civilian ID card and wrecked his home. As Luu’s young nieces screamed in terror, his nearly seventy-year-old wife was manhandled and his sister mercilessly kicked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soon after, the door to Nguyen Truc’s home burst open. His wife bolted for their five children, but the marines grabbed her and shoved her out the door. The thirty-eight-year-old rice farmer was then beaten until he could no longer stand. Next, two marines grabbed him by the legs and held him upside down while another delivered a devastating kick to his face. Shrieks and sobs filled the air.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The screams reached the home of sixteen-year-old Nguyen Thi Mai, who took shelter in the cellar with her mother and aunt. As the three cowered in the basement, the marines peered in and motioned for them to come out. The two older women obeyed, but Mai froze in fear. A hand reached in, grabbed her leg, and yanked her out. The marines tore up the women’s civilian ID cards. Then one of the Americans grabbed Mai around the neck and clapped a hand over her mouth. Two others grabbed her legs, threw her to the ground, and roughly tore off her pants.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Busting into five or six more homes in similar fashion, the marines terrorized the hamlet without finding any weapons or contraband, or even a single piece of information about the enemy. Then they smashed into the home of eighteen-year-old Bui Thi Huong and her twenty-year-old husband, Dao Quang Thinh, a farmer too ill to serve in the army. Their three-year-old son also lived in the hut, as did Thinh’s mother, his sister, and her five-year-old daughter. The marines accused Thinh of being a VC and beat him nearly unconscious, then propped him up against the front of his home next to his terrified sister and mother and the two young children.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huong was dragged to the side of the house. A marine held his hand over her mouth; others pinned her arms and legs to the ground. They tore off her pants, ripped open her shirt, and groped her. Then the gang rape began. First one marine. Then another. Five in all. Huong’s sobs elicited more screams of protest from her husband, so the marines began beating him again, after which a burst of gunfire silenced him. Her mother-in-law’s sobs ended after another staccato burst, and her sister-in-law’s after a third. Soon Huong could no longer hear the children. Then came a crack and a blinding flash, followed by searing pain that brought her to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The marines exploded a grenade to make the scene “look good,” then radioed in their results: three dead VC. But back at the command post, they told their lieutenant that the shootings had not taken place at the prearranged ambush site and that some civilians were accidentally killed. The officer had the men bring him to the hamlet and saw the carnage for himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though he was shocked by the killings, the lieutenant formulated a plan to cover up the crimes. Thinh’s body was dragged to the originally planned ambush site, half a mile away, and the marines faked a firefight there. They also doctored up the massacre site in Xuan Ngoc. When they lifted the naked, blood-streaked body of Thinh’s five-year-old niece, the child cried out. Somehow the girl had survived the shooting, but Private First Class John Potter saw to it that this time she wouldn’t live. He told the other marines to count, and kept time “mashing up and down with his rifle,” according to a fellow unit member. Another recalled, “I said one … two … three … And he was hitting the baby with the [rifle] butt!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The marines did not notice that Bui Thi Huong was also still alive, though unconscious from a gunshot wound. When she awoke hours later, in severe pain and soaked in blood, a neighbor helped get her to a U.S. Marine base for treatment. There, Huong informed a Vietnamese interpreter about her rape and the massacre of her family. He, in turn, relayed the information to a sympathetic American doctor, who verified that she had been sexually assaulted, then went to the battalion commander and reported the crimes. If Huong hadn’t survived the massacre, remained unconscious during the marines’ return, been brought to the base, and spoken to a courageous interpreter who found an American officer who intervened on her behalf, it is likely that—as with so many other massacres—the events at Xuan Ngoc would never have come to light. Even with her testimony and a subsequent official investigation, three of the nine Americans involved in the massacre were found not guilty, and four others received only short jail terms.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;GG III MAF [Lewis W. Walt] to COMUSMACV (November 17, 1966), Texas Tech; Normand Poirier, “An American Atrocity,” &#039;&#039;Esquire&#039;&#039; (August 1969), 60–63, 132, 134; and &#039;&#039;United States v. John D. Potter, Jr.,&#039;&#039; 2128272, Private First Class, U.S. Marine Corps, NCM 67-1348, 39 C.M.R. 791, 1968 CMR LEXIS 366 (June 5, 1968). Potter was found guilty and sentenced to a dishonorable discharge and confinement at hard labor for life.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Less than a month after the rape and slaughter at Xuan Ngoc, on October 19, 1966, U.S. and Korean troops arrived in Dien Nien hamlet. Some of the locals fled in fear, but many stayed to protect their homes and belongings. The allied forces searched the homes and herded local people at gunpoint into a large group, where they sat in the sun, in a state of extreme fear, well into the afternoon. At about 3 PM, the first shots rang out, ripping into the civilians. Some bolted for their lives but were gunned down in nearby partially flooded rice paddies; the boots of pursuing soldiers pressed the faces of the wounded into the water, drowning them. Many other villagers simply froze and were torn apart by gunfire. Several bodies fell on top of Vi Thi Ngoi, and the tiny woman lay still, feigning death amid the blood and gore. After the troops left the hamlet, Ngoi stood up and saw that the area was filled with corpses; among those who did not run away, she was one of only two survivors.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Le Cao Luu, interview with Nick Turse, February 16, 2008; Vi Thi Ngoi, interview with Nick Turse, February 16, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A monument in Dien Nien lists 112 civilians killed in the massacre.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Luu, interview; Ngoi, interview; Dien Nien monument, Dien Nien hamlet, Tinh Son village, Son Tinh District, Quang Ngai Province. This massacre is also referenced in Frank Baldwin, Diane Jones, and Michael Jones, &#039;&#039;America’s Rented Troops: South Koreans in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Philadelphia: American Friends Service Committee, ca. 1974/1975), 43. Some details differ: the date of the massacre is given in that document as November 12, 1966, and the name of the village is listed as Son Loc. Air strikes and shelling also took a heavy toll on Dien Hien hamlet, as did assorted other attacks by U.S. forces. Le Cao Luu told me that his father, a fifty-four-year-old farmer, was shot to death by American troops while tending the family’s cows in 1966.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A similarly horrific scene played out in nearby Phuoc Binh after South Korean troops arrived there on November 9, 1966. The younger men of the hamlet, who were regularly targeted by allied military forces, fled to a nearby South Vietnamese army base, leaving only women, children, and old men behind. The Koreans “killed our livestock for food without asking or paying for it,” recalled one female resident, but otherwise the situation was calm for two days. Then, on the third day, the soldiers began rousting the people from their homes and calling them “VC.” The woman grabbed her children and fled. When local men returned to Phuoc Binh a week or so later, they found only bodies. The villagers had been shot in front of their homes or killed by grenades inside their houses, and the hamlet had been burned.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Baldwin, Jones, and Jones, &#039;&#039;America’s Rented Troops&#039;&#039;, 23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A monument to the massacre in Phuoc Binh lists the names of sixty-eight victims, most of them women and children.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phuoc Binh monument, Phuoc Binh hamlet, Tinh Son village, Son Tinh District, Quang Ngai Province. This massacre is also referenced in “Atrocities in Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039;, January 1970, 35; Committee to Denounce the War Crimes of the U.S. Imperialists and Their Henchmen in South Vietnam, &#039;&#039;Crimes Perpetrated by the U.S. Imperialists,&#039;&#039; 24. Those sources list the death toll at fifty-four.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet another massacre took place on December 6, 1966, when Korean forces killed two hundred people in An Phuoc hamlet.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;This massacre is also referenced in NLF documents, but the reported death toll is higher. Commission for the Denunciation of U.S. War Crimes in South Vietnam, “Crimes Perpetrated by the U.S. Imperialists,” no. K7B; materials from the second Session of the International War Crimes Tribunal, TAM 98, Box 1, New York University; Baldwin, Jones, and Jones, &#039;&#039;America’s Rented Troops&#039;&#039;, 24–25, 42.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Overall, South Korean troops reportedly committed no fewer than fourteen massacres in Quang Ngai in 1966.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Baldwin, Jones, and Jones, &#039;&#039;America’s Rented Troops&#039;&#039;, 42–43.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kim Ki-tae, a Korean officer, offered a matter-of-fact description of one of these bloodbaths: “We’d pushed 29 unarmed youths aged between 20–35 years into a bombing pit and shot them all to death.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Retired ROK Colonel Says Unit Killed Vietnamese Civilians,” &#039;&#039;Yonhap&#039;&#039;, April 19, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Vietnamese villagers, perhaps the most unnerving thing about American and Korean patrols was the unpredictability of the soldiers’ behavior. In Nhon Hoa hamlet, a villager named Phan Van Nam explained to me that sometimes U.S. troops handed out candies. Sometimes they shot at people. Sometimes they passed through a village hardly touching a thing. Sometimes they burned all the homes. “We didn’t understand the reasons why they acted in the way they did,” he told me.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phan Van Nam, interview with Nick Turse, February 18, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nam and other villagers described how on March 22, 1967, Nhon Hoa was visited by Korean troops and a couple of Americans. It was anyone’s guess what the outcome would be when they collected a group of villagers together—until the soldiers opened fire. Eighty-six of the eighty-eight people there were killed, including forty-five children, thirty women, and eleven elderly men. Only two old women survived. That same day, another eighteen people were killed at a separate site nearby.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phan Van Nam lost six relatives: his father, mother, older sister, younger brother, and two nieces. Phan Van Man lost seven: his father, mother, older sister, uncle, two nieces, and one nephew. Phan Van Nam, interview with Nick Turse, February 18, 2008; Phan Van Man, interview with Nick Turse, February 18, 2008; Nguyen Huu Phuoc, interview with Nick Turse, February 18, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout this time, heavy aerial bombardment and artillery strikes continued to pound Quang Ngai as well. In the spring of 1967, elements of the 25th Infantry Division engaged in “a series of fierce battles … utilizing helicopter assaults to surround a fortified village and then employing artillery and air strikes to destroy the enemy in his fortifications.” In just three months, from May through July 1967, the division fired over 42,000 artillery rounds into the province’s Duc Pho and Mo Duc districts. Supporting units fired yet more artillery rounds, which, army documents boasted, “added great depth and power to the H&amp;amp;#x26;I program of the brigade.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jonathan Schell, &#039;&#039;The Real War: The Classic Reporting on the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (New York: Da Capo Press, 2000), 219; Headquarters, 3rd Brigade, 25th Infantry Division, “Operational Report and Lessons Learned, Period Ending 31 July 1967,” February 6, 1968.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A high-ranking officer told the &#039;&#039;New Yorker&#039;&#039; correspondent Jonathan Schell that while 20,000 villagers had moved to refugee camps, an estimated 52,000 of them were still living in areas of Duc Pho targeted by harassment and interdiction fire.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schell, &#039;&#039;The Real War&#039;&#039;, 214.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In nearby Mo Duc, when Schell asked a pilot about the people who had lived in the district’s bombed-out areas, he was told that there was no need to worry about them: “All the personnel that were down there were pretty much V.C.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 202.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An official 25th Infantry Division report similarly insisted that 80 percent of the people of Duc Pho were “communists or communist sympathizers.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Headquarters, 3rd Brigade, 25th Infantry Division, “Operational Report and Lessons Learned.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such attitudes help explain the string of atrocities reportedly committed in the Duc Pho/Mo Duc border region in the spring of 1967 by Charlie Company, 2nd Battalion, 35th Infantry, under the command of Captain James Lanning. These included the killing of civilians and unarmed prisoners, as well as mutilation of corpses and burning of villages and crops. At least some of the acts were allegedly carried out on orders from higher commanders.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jack Taylor, “Army Probers Pushing New Atrocity Quiz,” &#039;&#039;Oklahoman&#039;&#039;, September 27, 1972; Headquarters, 3rd Brigade, 25th Infantry Division, “Operational Report and Lessons Learned.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In May 1967, according to sworn testimony given to an army criminal investigator, Lanning, while leading troops, ordered the execution of a wounded detainee. Radioman James Stockdale remembered the incident as a straightforward command from Lanning: “Get rid of him.” At that point, another officer helped put the wounded prisoner in a boat, pushed it into a flooded rice paddy, riddled the man with bullets, and then tossed a grenade into the boat.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Halverson Allegations II,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, War Crimes Working Group, Record Group 319, NARA. The investigation of Lanning lasted two years but charges were never filed. For more, see Jack Taylor, “Army Won’t Charge Texan,” &#039;&#039;Oklahoman&#039;&#039;, November 15, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Paul Halverson, a soldier and military combat correspondent who accompanied the unit, such “outright cold-blooded killings” of prisoners and civilians occurred repeatedly. Sometimes one or two people were gunned down, sometimes more than ten at a time.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Taylor, “Army Probers Pushing New Atrocity Quiz.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On one occasion, Halverson saw the soldiers cover a wounded woman with a straw mat and set her on fire. This deliberate killing of noncombatants, he said, was “cold-blooded murder.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Past American Atrocities Are Coming to Light,” &#039;&#039;Fergus Falls&#039;&#039; (Minn.) &#039;&#039;Journal&#039;&#039;, September 29, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When asked about the total number killed by the unit, Halverson stated, “The entire time I was over there—just by Charlie Company—I’d say it would be in the hundreds.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Taylor, “Army Probers Pushing New Atrocity Quiz.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to army documents, Halverson saw Lieutenant Gary Meyers gun down an “elderly VN [Vietnamese] man who had surrendered and was unarmed.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Meyers’s radioman said the officer had killed the unarmed man in a panic. Meyers was never charged with any crime. “Halverson Allegation I,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, War Crimes Working Group, Record Group 319, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Halverson’s words, “He looked like he was in his 80s. He came up with his hands in prayer fashion. He was bowing.” But Meyers, Halverson recalled, commanded, “Shoot him.” When Halverson wouldn’t do it, Meyers “raised his rifle up, took aim and shot him in the side of the head.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Ex-GI Claims He Saw VCs Needlessly Slain,” &#039;&#039;Sheboygan Press&#039;&#039;, September 29, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit member Richard Porte likewise remembered noncombatants killed for expediency’s sake as an alternative to taking prisoners or detaining people. “It was easier to dispose of them,” he said. “It happened all the time.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Taylor, “Army Probers Pushing New Atrocity Quiz.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Meanwhile, another unit member, Sergeant Lonnie Gentry, recalled that it was commonplace for the soldiers to fire on anyone who ran—including, on one occasion, a boy about eight years old.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;To judge by the available numbers, Lanning’s company likely continued to kill civilians over the following months: an army study of the 2nd Battalion, 35th Infantry, from October 1967 to March 1968 found that Charlie Company had a “much higher kill rate” than the other four companies in the battalion. Albert L. Hutson, “Report of Investigation,” “Case #68-15: Alleged War Crimes by Co. A 2d BN, 35th Inf, 3 Bde, 4th Inf Div toward POWs and Civilians,” USARV IG Investigative Files (FY 70), Reports of Investigation Case Files; James Johnson, “Duncan Ex-GI Candid About War Role,” &#039;&#039;Oklahoman&#039;&#039;, September 28, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, the practice of shooting children and other noncombatants just because they ran was by no means confined to Lanning’s company. After returning to the United States, David Bressem, who had been a helicopter copilot with B Troop, 1st Squadron, 9th Cavalry Regiment, told army investigators about seeing the results of one such incident near Duc Pho. One day in the summer of 1967, Bressem said, he noticed from his helicopter three or four bodies lying in a field, “among them a dead Vietnamese boy of about ten years, who still held the halter of a cow in his hands.” Radio conversations then informed him that there was “a body count of 33 people” in the field altogether, “of which a third were military age males, and the rest were women and children.” They had been spotted taking “evasive action”—that is, trying to run across the open stretch of land—and that had justified the deaths of all of them, male and female, young and old.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was not an isolated occurrence. In public testimony a year later, Bressem testified about one particularly egregious incident.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;We flew over a large rice paddy and there were some people working in the rice paddy, maybe a dozen or fifteen individuals, and we passed a couple of times low over their heads and they didn’t take any action, they were obviously nervous, but they didn’t try to hide or anything. So we then hovered a few feet off the ground among them with the two helicopters, turned on the police sirens and when they heard the police sirens, they started to disperse and we opened up on them and just shot them all down.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Bressum Allegation, Case 34,” Army Staff, Deputy Chief of Staff, Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations Files, Box 6; and Ronald Dellums, &#039;&#039;The Dellums Committee Hearings on War Crimes in Vietnam: An Inquiry into Command Responsibility in Southeast Asia&#039;&#039; (New York: Vintage Books 1972), 282–94; Douglas Robinson, “Ex-Pilot Alleges Civilian Slayings,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 7, 1970.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even flimsier pretexts for killing were often employed by other troops. At around the same time as Bressem’s helicopter missions, the “Tiger Force”—a forty-five-man reconnaissance platoon of the 1st Battalion, 327th Infantry, 101st Airborne Division—was carrying out just such a string of wanton atrocities. In one typical incident, which took place near Duc Pho in early May 1967, Tiger Force members took a prisoner, tortured him, forced him to run, and then gunned him down. The next month, in the same area, another prisoner was bound, tortured, and killed; a Tiger Force trooper executed a teenage boy and cut off his ears; and another reportedly killed a prisoner by slitting his throat. In the Song Ve Valley, the Tiger Force soldiers killed an elderly villager and planted a grenade on his body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the months wore on, the platoon’s murders mounted. On July 28, Tiger Force troops opened fire on a group of unarmed elderly farmers, killing four of them. Separately, that same day, they executed two elderly blind men.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For a detailed account of the Tiger Force’s crimes, see Michael Sallah and Mitch Weiss, &#039;&#039;Tiger Force&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;A True Story of Men and War&#039;&#039; (New York: Little, Brown, 2006); “Trail of Atrocities,” &#039;&#039;Toledo Blade&#039;&#039;, http://www.toledoblade.com/assets/tigerforce/BigMap.pdf; Coy Allegation, “Information Paper, Coy Allegation (WCI—Tiger Force, 101st Abn Div” (August 1, 1974), Colonel Henry Tufts Archive, Labadie Collection, University of Michigan Special Collections Library, Ann Arbor.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toward the end of the summer of 1967, Jonathan Schell flew over the ravaged Song Ve Valley in a forward air controller’s plane. Defoliants had killed the vegetation and nearly every home had been destroyed. The 101st Airborne Division was to blame, said the pilot. When Schell asked an army information officer about what he had seen, he was told that U.S. troops “didn’t destroy that valley.” Questioned further, the officer clarified his statement. There had been “no &#039;&#039;plan&#039;&#039; of destroying the valley,” he explained, but after VC were spotted there, “we inserted two battalions back into the valley, and then it got destroyed in the process of denying it to the enemy.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schell, &#039;&#039;The Real War&#039;&#039;, 244.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Villagers who survived the American assault lost not only their homes but also their rice and cattle. Jammed into a refugee camp, one woman lamented, “They bring us here and spill us onto this dry land; they give us some rice and some corn, but not enough for us and our children. Now our children are dying; soon they will all be dead. We are thrown here and left to die. And when we die, there is no one to provide funeral clothes or coffins for our burial and we are buried like dogs.” Some of the refugees soon began sneaking back to the Song Ve Valley to brave life in a free-fire zone.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Earl Martin, &#039;&#039;Reaching the Other Side: The Journal of an American Who Stayed to Witness Vietnam’s Postwar Transition&#039;&#039; (New York: Crown, 1978), 164–66.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dangers of trying to live in Song Ve and the surrounding area were enormous—a point made vividly clear in August 1967 by the &#039;&#039;Screaming Eagle&#039;&#039; military newspaper, which proudly noted that the 2nd Battalion, 320th Artillery, had recently fired its 250,000th artillery round from a mountaintop overlooking the valley. The bombardment left the region’s rice paddies pockmarked with craters, while homes all around were burned and battered.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schell, &#039;&#039;The Real War&#039;&#039;, 221, 233–38.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schell tallied up the effect of American tactics on Quang Ngai and its people. “From the air,” he wrote,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the roofs of houses that were still standing appeared as dark-brown squares; the ashes of houses that had been recently burned appeared as gray squares; and the rain-washed clay foundations of houses that had been destroyed more than a month or so earlier appeared as red or yellow squares. When houses had been burned by troops on the ground, their walls—of clay-and-bamboo or stone—were usually still standing, but the walls of houses that had been bombed or bulldozed were flattened, or strewn over the rice fields. The pattern of destruction was roughly the same throughout the densely populated area of fields and villages lying between the mountains and the sea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 199.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using such aerial surveillance, military maps, and interviews with U.S. ground commanders, Schell was able to compile comprehensive statistics about the level of destruction.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Erwin Knoll and Judith Nies McFadden, eds., &#039;&#039;War Crimes and the American Conscience&#039;&#039; (New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1970), 62–66; Neil Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie: John Paul Vann and America in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Vintage Books, 1988), 688. For more, see “The Military Half” in Schell, &#039;&#039;The Real War&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Quang Ngai’s Binh Son District, for example, he found that aside from a belt of untouched houses along a main road, 70–80 percent of all homes had been wiped out all the way to the sea. In neighboring Son Tinh District, some areas had suffered even more.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schell, &#039;&#039;The Real War&#039;&#039;, 200.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He made the obvious point, although it was a truth seldom expressed at the time: the war in Quang Ngai, as in many well-populated areas of Vietnam, was a battle less against enemy forces than against the South Vietnamese people.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Knoll and McFadden, &#039;&#039;War Crimes and the American Conscience&#039;&#039;, 64–66.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even a conservative formula developed by a Defense Department analyst put the number of civilian casualties in the province each year at 33,000. Other sources put the figure at 50,000.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;It was also estimated that by 1967, 3,500 to 4,000 untreated amputees were living in the province. Approximately 95 percent of them were thought to be rice farmers from the countryside. David Stickney, “Vietnamese Provincial Hospital in the War Zone,” &#039;&#039;Hospitals&#039;&#039; 41 (October 1, 1967), 67–71; Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 687.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A secret inquiry into Schell’s findings, commissioned by Ambassador Ellsworth Bunker and conducted with General Westmoreland’s consent, would confirm the carnage—but the inquiry would never be made public. “Mr. Schell’s estimates are substantially correct,” the report admitted, though it claimed that there were “some very important political and military reasons for the scope of destruction in this area.” Those reasons all boiled down to the fact that the majority of the people of Quang Ngai supported the National Liberation Front, not the South Vietnamese government.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Westmoreland attempted to discredit Schell’s reporting, even to the point of claiming that an area Schell said was ravaged was uninhabited. This was patently untrue. For more, see William Westmoreland, &#039;&#039;A Soldier Reports&#039;&#039; (New York: Dell, 1980), 377; Louis Wiesner, &#039;&#039;Victims and Survivors&#039;&#039; (Westport, Conn.: Greenwood Press, 1988), 388fn32. Quoted in Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 688–89.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, American troops in Quang Ngai came and went; the Tiger Force, for instance, moved by the late summer of 1967 into neighboring Quang Tin Province, where it would continue its string of atrocities.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sallah and Weiss, &#039;&#039;Tiger Force&#039;&#039;, 134, 197–99, 209–12.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But no matter which particular units were operating in Quang Ngai, the brutality against civilians never abated. In a series of letters home to his parents in late 1967 and early 1968, Specialist Leslie Lantos lamented the way that the men of Alpha Company, 2nd Battalion, 35th Infantry, mistreated the people of Duc Pho District. “I have always been disgusted with many things that take place out in the field, such as rape and degrading &amp;amp;#x26; humiliating old villagers,” he wrote in one note. And in another letter, Lantos admitted that the unit’s actions did not stop short of murder. “I’ve seen innocent people killed simply because someone wanted to kill ‘a gook,’” he wrote.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lantos himself would be killed in action in April 1968. After Lantos’s death, his father transcribed relevant portions of his son’s letters in a note to army chief of staff General Harold Johnson. Francis L. Lantos, letter to Harold K. Johnson, April 28, 1968, “Case #68-15: Alleged War Crimes by Co. A 2d BN, 35th Inf, 3 Bde, 4th Inf Div toward POWs and Civilians,” USARV IG Investigative Files (FY 70), Reports of Investigation Case Files, Inspector General Section, Headquarters, U.S. Army, Vietnam, Record Group 472, Box 5.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lantos’s company was hardly alone. On the evening of September 4, 1967, for example, members of the Company C, 1st Battalion, 35th Infantry, under the direction of Platoon Sergeant Otis Redmond and led by Lieutenant Donald Cinnamond, found themselves traveling along the shore of An Khe Lake near the hamlet of Dien Truong (8). The soldiers had spent the afternoon in the hamlet conducting a civic action program, during which they’d shared a hot meal with the villagers and passed out candies and soaps to local children. Now, they were moving from the village to a nighttime defensive position.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the soldiers proceeded along the lake, they spotted two boys from Dien Truong in a sampan; the youngsters had been sent fishing by their father as the GIs left. The troops were directed to fire over the children’s heads in an effort to force them to return to shore. Sergeant Redmond, however, took aim and shot directly at one of the boys, wounding him. The second boy rushed the boat toward the shore, but as he reached the shallows Redmond shot again, killing the wounded youngster and then his brother. The two boys were called in as enemy KIAs.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Parker Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group; Case Studies, Box 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few months later, another innocent fisherman in the province was similarly killed by U.S. forces. As Sergeant Michel Pagano related to an army investigator, in December 1967 or January 1968 he’d watched an infantryman take aim at an old man fishing in a lake near the village of Sa Huyhn. The soldier told Pagano that a captain at the nearby base had seen the fisherman through binoculars and said, “Get him.” “With his M-16 on automatic,” recalled Pagano, the soldier “fired an entire clip of ammunition at the old man. The man fell out of his boat into the water.” The captain at the base, Pagano told investigators, was Ernest Medina—the commander of Charlie Company, 1st Battalion, 20th Infantry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shooting witnessed by Pagano was not an isolated incident for Medina’s Charlie Company. In January 1968, a patrol by members of the company spotted two Vietnamese fishermen in boats in the same lake. Lieutenant Michael Low, the officer in charge, apparently radioed in to ask for instructions. Medina’s response was terse: “You know what to do with them.” One of the fisherman, an army investigation concluded, was shot and killed instantly. The other was wounded and swam to the shore, where he was finished off by a soldier. Both, according to testimony, were unarmed civilians.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of Thomas Pfeifer in “Fox Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER); Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, Case Studies, Box 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A month or so later, according to witnesses, members of Low’s unit were sent into a village with a mandate for murder.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of Randy Wininger in ibid. The War Crimes Working Group document refers to Kinch as John T. Kinch. His sworn statement reads Thomas John Kinch. For more, see William Greider, “Calley Defense: GIs Lulled by Orders to Kill All,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 17, 1970; “Fox Allegation,” Box 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a sworn statement to investigators, unit member Thomas Kinch described how the mission unfolded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Low told us that when we got to the village we were to shoot everyone including women, children, and old men. After we were on the patrol … he changed the order to kill only young men. When we arrived at the village … I walked around the corner of a hut and came upon a man repairing a fishing net. I told this man in Vietnamese to get out of there. He just looked at me and smiled … I then heard Low on the other side of the hut, so I called to LT Low and told him that I had a young gook. Low replied “you haven’t killed him yet,” that’s when I pulled the trigger and shot the man … he fell backwards off the stool he was sitting on and layed on the ground moaning … I looked at the man I had shot and then walked away.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of Thomas Kinch in “Fox Allegation.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another unit member then killed the wounded man on Low’s orders. The body was mutilated by a medic and called in as an enemy killed in action.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of Randy Wininger in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the days went on, the situation in Charlie Company continued to degenerate. As one soldier put it, “First you’d stop the people, question them, and let them go. Second, you’d stop the people, beat up an old man, and let them go. Third, you’d stop the people, beat up an old man and then shoot him. Fourth, you go in and wipe out a village.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert M. Smith, “Months of Brutality Prior to Songmy Laid to G.I’s,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 12, 1970.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On March 14, 1968, after a booby trap killed one soldier and severely wounded two others, members of the unit went on a rampage through several hamlets. They beat up a villager on a bicycle, assaulted children, and set upon an unarmed woman. “They shot and wounded her,” one GI wrote in a letter home to his father later that day. “Then they kicked her to death and emptied their magazines in her head.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Seymour Hersh, &#039;&#039;My Lai 4&#039;&#039; (New York: Vintage Books, 1970), 37–38; Michael Bilton and Kevin Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039; (New York: Penguin, 1993), 92.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Two days later, the men of Charlie Company carried out the massacre at My Lai.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While members of Charlie Company were herding terrified villagers into the infamous drainage ditch, the men of Bravo Company, 4th Battalion, 3rd Infantry, were sent to the nearby coastal hamlet of My Khe (4). Like the soldiers who entered My Lai, Company B encountered no enemy forces as they approached. In fact, peering through heavy brush and trees, the Americans saw only civilians—mostly women, children, and old men—going about their household chores. Nevertheless, Lieutenant Thomas Willingham had his two machine gunners pour preparatory fire into the enclave.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Seymour Hersh, &#039;&#039;Cover-Up&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1972), 14.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When the machine guns stopped, the Americans entered the hamlet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Willingham’s radioman, Mario Fernandez was in a position to see everything his commander did. According to army documents, Fernandez said that the point team—the first men into the hamlet—indiscriminately sprayed the area with rifle fire. Then the rest of the unit entered the village and Willingham gave orders to destroy it.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Joseph Goldstein, Burke Marshall, and Jack Schwartz, &#039;&#039;The My Lai Massacre and Its Cover-Up: Beyond the Reach of Law? The Peers Commission Report with a Supplement and Introductory Essay on the Limits of Law&#039;&#039; (New York: Free Press, 1976), 171–74; summary of expected testimony (from members of Company B, 4th Battalion, 3rd Infantry, re: My Ke), author’s collection.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Infantryman Homer Hall said that they moved through the village grenading bunkers without checking to see if civilians were sheltering inside. “They just threw it in there without calling them out,” agreed unit member Jimmie Jenkins. According to Fernandez, when Vietnamese did come out from the bunkers, they were shot. “Some guys picked out a woman and two childs, two kids,” Jenkins recalled. “They squatted down and I watched two guys cut them down.” Other villagers were gunned down while attempting to run to safety.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jenkins was also a radioman. Testimony of Jimmie Jenkins in &#039;&#039;Report of the Department of the Army Review of the Preliminary Investigations into the My Lai Incident&#039;&#039; (U), vol. 2, book 19, 58–59; summary of expected testimony (from members of Company B, 4th Battalion, 3rd Infantry, re: My Ke).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As one soldier put it, “It was like being in a shooting gallery.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Hersh, &#039;&#039;Cover-Up&#039;&#039;, 15–16.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Infantryman Donald Hooton, according to an army report, “killed an unidentified Vietnamese boy by shooting him in the head with, presumably, a .45 caliber pistol.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Donald Ray Hooton, CID Report of Investigation (April 23, 1970).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One witness from the unit later told Seymour Hersh what he saw that day. “I remember that the baby was about [10 feet away] and he fired at it with a .45. He missed. We all laughed. He got up three or four feet closer and missed again. We laughed. Then he got right up on top of him and plugged him.” By this time, said one unit member, “the word was out. You know, like you more or less can do anything you like.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Hersh, &#039;&#039;Cover-Up&#039;&#039;, 15–16.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An American who kept count said that 155 people died at My Khe, and an official U.S. Army investigation found “no reliable evidence to support the claim that the persons killed were in fact VC.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Officially, Company B claimed an enemy body count of 38 for the operation and stated, specifically, that none were women or children. Willingham would eventually be charged in the deaths of 20 civilians; these charges were later dropped. Vietnamese sources (Republic of Vietnam, NLF, and civilian) put the number between 80 and 97. Hersh, &#039;&#039;Cover-Up&#039;&#039;, 18–19; Goldstein, Marshall, and Schwartz, &#039;&#039;The My Lai Massacre and Its Cover-Up&#039;&#039;, 167, 174–75, 181; “Communiqué on Son My Massacre of the Committee to Denounce the War Crimes Committed by U.S. Imperialists and Their Henchmen in South Viet Nam,” &#039;&#039;South Vietnam in Struggle&#039;&#039;, December 1, 1969.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ron Ridenhour, who later exposed the My Lai massacre based on accounts he collected from other soldiers, witnessed his share of atrocities firsthand while serving as a helicopter door gunner in Quang Ngai. On his first combat mission, Ridenhour saw the other door gunner on his chopper, who had been instructed to fire in front of a fleeing and apparently unarmed Vietnamese, accidentally shoot the man instead. The pilot got on the radio and called an officer on the ground to check out the wounded man. “The officer gets there, runs up to him,” Ridenhour recalled, “stops, leans down, looks at him, stands up, pulls out his .45, cocks it, BOOM! He shoots the guy in the head.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At least six or seven times in his four-month span with the helicopter company, which lasted through April 1968, Ridenhour saw similar scenes unfold below his hovering aircraft. “We’d say, OK, here’s someone who is looking suspicious or whatever. And some infantrymen would walk up to him and just shoot him. I mean, no provocation … I’m talking about murder.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Vietnam Testimony: Two Veterans Recount Their Roles at My Lai,” &#039;&#039;Louisiana Endowment for the Humanities&#039;&#039; (Winter 1995–96), 26–27.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Over the course of those four months, Ridenhour’s unit killed about 36 guerrillas. In the eight months prior, another unit had worked over the same area and claimed 700 to 800 kills. “What that said to me,” Ridenhour recalled, “since we were out doing the same thing, exactly the same thing in exactly the same area, was that they were just out there killing a lot of people. They were being a lot less discriminating than we were about who we were engaging.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;David L. Anderson, ed., &#039;&#039;Facing My Lai: Moving Beyond the Massacre&#039;&#039; (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 1998), 35.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What Ron Ridenhour witnessed from his helicopter and Jonathan Schell observed from a military plane; what army medic Jamie Henry and marine lieutenant Philip Caputo saw on their patrols; what villagers like Bui Thi Huong and Vi Thi Ngoi lived through in their hamlets—that is the essence of what we should think of when we say “the Vietnam War.” While we have only fragmentary evidence about the full extent of civilian suffering in South Vietnam, enough similar accounts exist so that roughly the same story could have been told in a chapter about Binh Dinh Province in the mid-1960s, Kien Hoa Province in the late 1960s, or Quang Tri Province in the early 1970s, among others. The incidents in this chapter were unbearably commonplace throughout the conflict and are unusual only in that they were reported in some form or recounted by witnesses instead of vanishing entirely from the historical record.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;5.&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== UNBOUNDED MISERY ==&lt;br /&gt;
The Vietnamese who lived in the remote countryside—what Americans called “the boonies”—suffered the most during the war, with thousands of civilians slain by ground troops and many more killed by bombing raids and artillery barrages. But even away from the secluded villages and isolated hamlets, far removed from the threat of ambushes and booby traps that constantly put soldiers on edge, U.S. troops still inflicted near-constant suffering on large segments of the population. The “mere-gook” mentality meant that throughout South Vietnam, the attitude of American forces was characterized by an utter indifference to Vietnamese lives—and, quite often, by shocking levels of cruelty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The refugees who fled the increasingly inhospitable countryside and flooded into South Vietnam’s urban areas were among those for whom the war made everyday life a misery. In cities like Saigon, Da Nang, and Qui Nhon, refugee ghettos housed huge numbers of Vietnamese in hovels made of garbage.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Edward Doyle et al., &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Experience: A Collision of Cultures&#039;&#039; (Boston: Boston Publishing, 1984), 77–79; Don Luce and John Sommer, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The Unheard Voices&#039;&#039; (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1969), 190; Christian Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War: American Combat Soldiers and Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1993), 289.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One U.S. officer recalled a typical city slum constructed of American refuse: “Discarded soft drink and beer cases and pallets were salvaged and reappeared as the walls of shacks, giving only the barest protection from the weather. Scraps of sheet metal became roofs. Worn tires became playpens. Used aircraft fuel tanks became water tanks.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Doyle et al., &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Experience&#039;&#039;, 79.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such squalid shantytowns, lacking even basic sanitation or reliable water supplies, sprang up on the outskirts of almost every major city, provincial capital, and district capital.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see John Balaban, &#039;&#039;Remembering Heaven’s Face: A Story of Rescue in Wartime Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2002), 55; Tom Buckley, “Rural Vietnamese Swept Up by War into Refugee Camps,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 28, 1967.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1962, Saigon had a population of 1.4 million. After the heavy bombardment of rural areas began, the capital city swelled to 4 million (in a country that had only about 19 million people altogether)—the highest population density of any city in the world, twice that of Tokyo, its nearest rival.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Some sources put the population as low as 17 million. Neil Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie: John Paul Vann and America in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Vintage Books, 1988), 712. Luce and Sommer, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 169.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At a Senate subcommittee hearing dealing with the plight of Vietnamese refugees, Dr. Herbert Needleman, the head of a charity devoted to child war victims, painted a striking picture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Saigon itself is becoming a garbage heap rising out of a cloud of smog. We lived in a Vietnamese home on a small, urban street. In the morning on the way to breakfast, we would encounter the bodies of rats run over by motorcycles at night. One sees garbage piles 8 feet tall by 20 feet square with children picking through them. Homeless children, sometimes completely nude, walk the streets and sleep in doorways.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Civilian Casualty, Social Welfare and Refugee Problems in South Vietnam,&#039;&#039; Hearings before the Subcommittee to Investigate Problems Connected with Refugees and Escapees, Senate Judiciary Committee (June 24–25, 1969).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the South Vietnamese government, Saigon officially had no refugees. In reality, the city was overflowing with them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Luce and Sommer, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 169.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 1971, three-quarters of all urban residents in South Vietnam had, tellingly, been born elsewhere. And whereas city dwellers had once accounted for only 10 to 15 percent of South Vietnam’s population, that proportion swelled to 36 percent by 1968, and 43 percent by 1974.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For example, the population of Qui Nhon reportedly swelled from 40,000 to 170,000, and that of Da Nang from 104,000 to 385,000. Louis Wiesner, &#039;&#039;Victims and Survivors&#039;&#039; (Westport, Conn.: Greenwood Press, 1988), 68; &#039;&#039;Civilian Casualty, Social Welfare and Refugee Problems in South Vietnam&#039;&#039;, part 1, 44; John Lewallen, &#039;&#039;Ecology of Devastation: Indochina&#039;&#039; (Baltimore: Penguin, 1971), 34; William Broyles, “The Road to Hill 10,” &#039;&#039;Atlantic,&#039;&#039; April 1985; Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 712; Luce and Sommer, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 169; &#039;&#039;Viet Nam: Destruction [and] War Damage&#039;&#039; (Hanoi: Foreign Languages, 1977), 25. For more, see Chester Cooper et al., &#039;&#039;The American Experience with Pacification in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (Arlington, Va.: Institute for Defense Analyses, 1972), 49; Orville Schell, “Silent Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;Look&#039;&#039;, April 6, 1971, 58; Gabriel Kolko, &#039;&#039;Anatomy of a War: Vietnam, the United States and the Modern Historical Experience&#039;&#039; (New York: Pantheon, 1985), 201–6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some Americans were untroubled by the situation in Saigon. In a 1968 &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; article, the Harvard political scientist Samuel Huntington suggested that the United States “may well have stumbled upon the answer to ‘wars of national liberation’” through what he called “forced draft urbanization and modernization.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Marilyn Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars, 1945–1990&#039;&#039; (New York: Harper Perennial, 1991), 177; Samuel P. Huntington, “The Bases of Accommodation,” in &#039;&#039;The Vietnam War and International Law&#039;&#039;, vol. 2, Richard Falk, ed. (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1969), 866.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was a concept he had worked out the year before in a secret study he wrote for the State Department.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Paper undertaken by Professor Samuel P. Huntington of Harvard University at the request of Policy Planning Council of DOS entitled “Political Stability and Security in South Vietnam.” Miscellaneous. DEPARTMENT OF STATE, issue date December 1, 1967, date declassified September 17, 1990, reproduced in Declassified Documents Reference System (Farmington Hills, Mich.: Gale, 2009).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Huntington proposed that the “urban slum, which seems so horrible to middle-class Americans, often becomes for the poor peasant a gateway to a new and better way of life.” In the cities, he claimed, unemployment was low, and some peasants earned five times as much as they had in their villages.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Huntington, “The Bases of Accommodation,” 863.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In other words, as Huntington saw it, bombing the Vietnamese out of the countryside and into the slums represented a marked step up for them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who really examined the refugee ghettos, however, found a far grimmer reality. As the reporter Frances FitzGerald noted:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Americans do not normally walk through the slums. Not the real slums … Hidden within a tangle of canals, between main streets fronted with respectable houses, these slums are difficult to find, but are more revealing specimens for their isolation. Gigantic sewers, lakes full of stagnant filth, above which thatched huts rise on stilts, crammed together but connected by only a thin strip of rotting board.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Frances FitzGerald, “The Tragedy of Saigon,” &#039;&#039;Atlantic Monthly&#039;&#039;, December 1966, 62.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By 1966 Saigon’s infant mortality rate had reached a staggering 36.2 percent, higher than anywhere else in the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 64.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the following years, the situation only worsened. Thanks to a nearly thousandfold increase in motorized traffic, the capital became ever more congested, while piles of rotting garbage lay uncollected beneath a pall of smog.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Schell, “Silent Vietnam,” 58; Cooper et al., &#039;&#039;The American Experience with Pacification in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, vol. 1, 49; Peter Bourne, &#039;&#039;Men, Stress, and Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Boston: Little, Brown, 1970), 47–48.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Not surprisingly, the urban areas saw a spike in the incidence of endemic diseases, such as cholera, dysentery, tuberculosis, typhoid, smallpox, and even bubonic plague.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on the plight of refugees, see Lewallen, &#039;&#039;Ecology of Devastation&#039;&#039;, 34; Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 687, 712; Wiesner, &#039;&#039;Victims and Survivors&#039;&#039;, 125; Luce and Sommer, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 169–70; George Wilson, “A Setback for Pacification Program,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 3, 1972; Buckley, “Rural Vietnamese Swept Up by War into Refugee Camps”; Karen Peterson, “Saigon’s Children of Sunshine or Shadows,” &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, February 11, 1968; FitzGerald, “The Tragedy of Saigon,” 64.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The landless, jobless refugees struggled desperately to keep their families fed and sheltered. Runaway inflation put even the most basic necessities out of reach: as the United States inundated the country with aid money, corruption flourished, consumer prices skyrocketed up to 900 percent between 1964 and 1972, and the cost of rice, the primary Vietnamese staple, rose more than 1,000 percent.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see United States Congress, Senate Committee on the Judiciary, Hearings of the Subcommittee to Investigate Problems Connected with Refugees and Escapees, &#039;&#039;War-Related Civilian Problems in Indochina&#039;&#039;, part 1: &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039; (April 21, 1971), 106; Mark Bradley, &#039;&#039;Vietnam at War&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 2009), 120–23, 170.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Perhaps the clearest indication of the ruin brought about by the American War was the number of poor men and women who volunteered to collect Saigon’s garbage. “They wanted to be in the bottom of the garbage truck,” recalled a MACV spokesman after the war. “Here they could sort out and save the edibles in a clean white cloth and let it drip until they got off duty.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in James W. Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War: Technowar in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Boston: Atlantic Monthly Press, 2000), 268.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Women and children got the worst of it. By the war’s end, as many as 500,000 women in Vietnam had turned to prostitution.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;By comparison, in 2011 Vietnam was considered to have a flourishing culture of prostitution, but with a population of more than 87 million—as opposed to the less than 20 million in South Vietnam during the war—the total number of prostitutes was estimated at 30,000–40,000. “Vietnam in Prostitution Crackdown,” Agence France Presse, May 12, 2011. Saundra Pollack Sturdevant and Brenda Stoltzfus, &#039;&#039;Let the Good Times Roll: Prostitution and the U.S. Military in Asia&#039;&#039; (New York: New Press, 1992), 306; &#039;&#039;Viet Nam: Destruction [and] War Damage&#039;&#039;, 26–27; Myron Allukian and Paul L. Atwood, “Public Health and the Vietnam War,” in Barry S. Levy and Victor W. Sidel, eds., &#039;&#039;War and Public Health&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: American Public Health Association, 2000), 218; Ngo Vinh Long, “Moving the People,” in &#039;&#039;Hearts and Minds&#039;&#039; (book insert to &#039;&#039;Hearts and Minds,&#039;&#039; director Peter Davis, producers Henry Lange and Bert Schneider, 112 minutes, BBS Productions/Rainbow Pictures Corporation, 1974); John Tirman, &#039;&#039;The Deaths of Others&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 2011), 160.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even those who did not strictly turn to sex work often found that servicing the American war machine offered the only employment available. Many young women became “bar girls,” putting on miniskirts and makeup to coo at GIs and entreat the Americans to buy them an overpriced nonalcoholic drink called “Saigon tea”—the profits from which they split with the bar owners. Some got jobs as “hootch maids,” cleaning up after GIs and doing their laundry; others worked on American bases, filling sandbags or serving food in mess halls; and some sold sodas to troops in the field or dealt drugs to the soldiers, often disguising them as cigarettes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Refugee children, too, had to earn money to help feed their families. Many turned into beggars, pickpockets, or thieves. Others became house servants, shoeshine boys, trash pickers, or pimps for their mothers and sisters. Alongside them, bands of street urchins thronged the cities. By 1972, it is estimated that there were at least 100,000 children in South Vietnam separated from their parents.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;War-Related Civilian Problems in Indochina,&#039;&#039; part 3: &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039; (April 22, 1971), 96; Phil Ball, &#039;&#039;Ghosts and Shadows&#039;&#039; (Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland, 1998), 20; Betty Lifton and Thomas Fox, &#039;&#039;Children of Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Atheneum, 1972), 20, 23, 41–54; William Pepper, “The Children of Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;Ramparts&#039;&#039;, January 1967, 60; Luce and Sommer, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 187; Doyle et al., &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Experience&#039;&#039;, 86–87.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Frances FitzGerald vividly described the street gangs, made up of war orphans and army deserters, which lived by their own Hobbesian codes: “They roam like wolf packs, never sleeping in the same place twice, scavenging or stealing what they need to live on.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Frances FitzGerald, &#039;&#039;Fire in the Lake&#039;&#039; (Boston: Little, Brown, 1972), 431.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the refugees, all of this further devastated the traditional patterns of rural life, which emphasized filial piety and respect for elders.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Kolko, &#039;&#039;Anatomy of a War&#039;&#039;, 204–5.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And the squalid, overcrowded cities offered little to look forward to. Tellingly, when students at a Saigon teachers’ college were asked on an English exam to name fifteen occupations, almost none listed jobs like doctor, engineer, or even the one they were theoretically studying for—teacher. Instead, they cataloged the kind of work that the American War had made ubiquitous: shoeshine boy, laundry maid, car washer, and the ever-present bar girl.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 289.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To the region surrounding Saigon, such as the province of Hau Nghia just to the west of the capital, the American War brought another set of everyday miseries. Unlike the populous northern coastal provinces of Quang Nam and Quang Ngai, the tiny, inland Hau Nghia wasn’t overwhelmed by the Americans’ so-called big unit war. The vital roadways that crisscrossed the province, however—including a stretch of Route 1, the national highway, as it wound its way from Saigon to the Cambodian border—gave it great strategic importance.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Eric Bergerud, &#039;&#039;The Dynamics of Defeat&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The Vietnam War in Hau Ngia Province&#039;&#039; (Boulder, Colo.: Westview Press, 1991), 1–6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While securing the main roadways in the area, U.S. troops took time out to shoot at birds and grave sites, scaring the Vietnamese working in nearby rice paddies. Tanks rumbled through fields and orchards, destroying the meager sources of sustenance. One villager complained, “When the rice was nearly ripe and secondary crops were in the ‘time of gold,’ they were all damaged by tanks … Anything they can reach they run over.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wilbur Wilson, enclosure to memorandum for Commanding General II Field Force (November 30, 1967), 4–5.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In October 1967, residents of Hau Nghia’s Bau Tre hamlet—a government-sanctioned New Life settlement where refugees were supposedly safe from the ravages of the countryside—showed a Civil Operations and Revolutionary Development Support (CORDS) team various orchards and gardens that had been completely destroyed by American tanks. The villagers also suffered when nighttime patrols by U.S. armored vehicles, known as “Roadrunner” operations, were fired on by guerrillas. Predictably, the Americans replied with indiscriminate fire, damaging homes and driving a large segment of the population from the hamlet.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 5, 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Continual complaints from villagers even prompted the South Vietnamese chief of the province, Lieutenant Colonel Ma Sanh Nhon, to request an end to the Roadrunner missions, but they continued.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on Nhon, see Bergerud, &#039;&#039;The Dynamics of Defeat&#039;&#039;, 274–75; Wilson, enclosure to memorandum for Commanding General II Field Force, 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; After one sniping incident prompted a U.S. counterattack that injured several civilians and destroyed many homes in Bau Tre, an American adviser also questioned the army’s response. A spokesman for the 25th Infantry Division countered by blaming local civilians for the episode. If they wanted to avoid future attacks, he said, they had to tell Americans whenever the Viet Cong were present in the hamlet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On February 28, 1968, Bau Tre villagers did just that—and paid a heavy price. Arriving to oust the guerrillas, troops from the 25th Division promptly lost an armored personnel carrier to enemy fire. In response, the remaining APCs took up positions along one side of the hamlet and called in helicopter gunships. By the time the helicopters arrived, the guerrillas had, of course, withdrawn, but the choppers began strafing Bau Tre anyway, and the armored personnel carriers also opened fire. In the end, no dead guerrillas were found in the hamlet. At least twenty-two civilians were killed or wounded, however, and fifty-eight houses were destroyed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Guenter Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 1981 [1978]), 72.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similar incidents took place throughout Hau Nghia. In July 1968, Cu Chi District adviser Major Donald Pearce wrote an angry memo complaining that a string of disproportionate responses to small-scale enemy actions had caused civilian casualties and extensive property damage. “To return a few AK47 rounds with the main gun on an M48 tank and thus destroy homes and kill sleeping civilians is wrong and is a problem,” he wrote. “Any Vietnamese were assumed to be VC and treated as such,” Pearce recalled after the war. “Troops would always report that they found enemy bunkers, even though we kept telling them that every house had a bunker for protection from our fire … Once I sifted through remains of some houses destroyed in a village on Highway 1 toward Trang Bang. I found a grandmother and four children suffocated from flames.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Bergerud, &#039;&#039;The Dynamics of Defeat&#039;&#039;, 213–14.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a September 1968 memo, Major General Ellis Williamson, the commander of the 25th Infantry Division, similarly rebuked his troops for their indiscriminate use of small arms and explosives, which had “resulted in death or injury to both Vietnamese nationals and the farm animals upon which they depend for a livelihood.” “In this,” he wrote, “I do not refer to artillery accidents or incidents, but senseless acts which are perpetrated for a number of reasons such as ‘scaring’ people or ‘test-firing’ weapons.” But though Williamson decried the random firing as “senseless,” the habit did not spring up out of nowhere. Rather, it came from a deep-rooted lack of concern about Vietnamese civilian lives—a carelessness exemplified by Williamson’s own signature policy of unleashing 1,000 rounds of artillery against the countryside in return for every single round received from the enemy. Williamson himself admitted the “inclination of many of us to look on the Vietnamese as inferior people, thus generating attitudes of disdain, lack of respect and even contempt for their customs and traditions.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Micheal Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Vietnam in Military Statistics: A History of the Indochina Wars, 1772–1991&#039;&#039; (Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland, 1995), 232; Ellis W. Williamson, “Commander’s Combat Note Number 4” (September 8, 1968), in “Case #69-109: Claim of Land Damage and Destruction of Gravesites in Tan Binh District, Gia Dinh,” USARV IG Investigative Files (FY 69), Reports of Investigation Case Files, Inspector General Section, Headquarters, U.S. Army, Vietnam, Record Group 472, Box 17.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not long after Williamson’s pronouncements, troops from the division’s 2nd Battalion, 12th Infantry, began preparing to take control of An Thinh, a village about thirty-five miles west of Saigon that had been under NLF control for years.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Len Ackland, “South Vietnam: Peace of Death,” &#039;&#039;Far Eastern Economic Review&#039;&#039;, October 23, 1971, 22. Ackland refers to the village as An Thanh.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Charles Benoit, an American adviser in the area, “someone at the 25th Division had decided that this ‘red’ hamlet was too close” to Trang Bang, the district capital, “and therefore had to be pacified.” This would involve opening the road through the village to military traffic, which could then use it as an alternative to Route 1. As a start, the Americans demolished a nearby bridge and installed a sturdier model that could support armored vehicles. In the process, they destroyed a home, damaged a few others, and injured at least one man, while an eleven-year-old girl was killed by a “stray bullet.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Roger Williams, “Pacification in Vietnam: The Destruction of An Thinh,” &#039;&#039;Ramparts&#039;&#039;, May 1969, 22–23; Charles Benoit, “The Situation in Hau Nghia Province” (1968), 20, 15–16, Folder 3, Box 49, Neil Sheehan Papers.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was a harbinger of things to come.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soon, U.S. troops moved into An Thinh without making the slightest preparations to provide food or shelter for its 5,000 residents. The only discernible plan was destruction. Each morning, during the first week of the operation, ten armored personnel carriers rolled into the village, shooting up homes and nearby tree lines, as the Americans began clearing 150- to 200-yard-wide corridors on each side of the road to provide security from enemy ambush.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Joining refugees from other battered villages in the area, An Thinh residents waited each day in nearby Trang Bang until the Americans pulled out at around 4 PM. Every evening they returned to what remained of their homes to gather a few belongings or harvest some vegetables, leaving again before dark, when harassment-and-interdiction artillery fire began raining down.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Benoit, “The Situation in Hau Nghia Province,” 25; Williams, “Pacification in Vietnam,” 22–23. For more on suffering by others in the area, see Bergerud, &#039;&#039;The Dynamics of Defeat&#039;&#039;, 175–76, 233–34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Helicopters patrolling the area for snipers scared villagers away from rice paddies that were ready for harvest.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Benoit, “The Situation in Hau Nghia Province,”18–19.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ground troops also destroyed bamboo storage bins filled with the families’ remaining supplies of rice, regarding these as “Viet Cong caches.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ackland, “South Vietnam: Peace of Death,” 22.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One reporter recalled watching as a woman “returned to find her house a smoking pile of rubble, which an army bulldozer had gratuitously spread around.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Williams, “Pacification in Vietnam,” 23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Benoit, the American adviser, wrote: “They knew their houses and belongings were burning down one by one and that their rice was ready to be harvested. They knew that each afternoon upon their return they simply found more destruction.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Benoit, “The Situation in Hau Nghia Province,” 19.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the process continued, U.S. troops became increasingly angry about intermittent sniper fire and mines placed by guerrillas overnight.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Williams, “Pacification in Vietnam,” 23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A captain in charge of one unit proclaimed “that his mission was to open this road and that he had CG [commanding general] clearance to level this village if he met with any resistance at all.” The officer claimed that he was attempting to limit damage to civilian property, Benoit noted, but “he seemed pretty sure despite his restraint that this village was not going to last much longer.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Benoit, “The Situation in Hau Nghia Province,” 27.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the second week of the operation, the Americans beat back an attack by the revolutionary forces and then called in B-52 strikes on the surrounding rice paddies. Inside the village, yet more houses were damaged by tank rounds, and others were destroyed during what was called “recon-by-fire”—essentially, shooting into random areas to see if anyone fired back.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 19–26; Williams, “Pacification in Vietnam,” 23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rome plows then finished the job, scraping away the remnants of homes, gardens, wells, and fruit trees.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Williams, “Pacification in Vietnam,” 24.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “We’re gonna make damned sure Charlie knows we’re here to stay,” announced one soldier.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “I looked at the ruined, shot-up houses, thinking of war movies taken in Germany,” Benoit recalled. “There was little difference.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Benoit, “The Situation in Hau Nghia Province,” 27.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soon after, Colonel Nhon arrived with a propaganda and entertainment troupe. The team had been assigned to entertain the villagers and welcome them into the Saigon government’s control, while Nhon was to spend the night in An Thinh to prove that it was “pacified.” No locals could be found for an audience, however, and the plans were shelved until the next morning, when villagers were rounded up from the surrounding area and herded into a cow paddock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A reporter in attendance recalled, “The people sat stony-faced and silent in the morning sun and listened to Colonel Nhon tell them that if they did not cooperate [with the Saigon government] he would send the Americans back on more operations.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Williams, “Pacification in Vietnam,” 23–24.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Benoit, who was also there, described an old man standing up after Nhon opened the floor to the villagers. “Tears were visible in his eyes as he explained to the province chief that his house had burned along with all his belongings. He asked if this was how the Americans helped the Vietnamese people.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Benoit, “The Situation in Hau Nghia Province,” 44–45.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many others who had the same experience began to sob, too. In the midst of it all, Nhon asked the elderly man whether he supported the VC. When the old farmer said he that would follow whichever side controlled the village, since he had no other choice and simply wanted peace, the province chief replied, “No one remains in the middle in this struggle; if you are not with our side, then you must be with them.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Williams, “Pacification in Vietnam,” 24; Benoit, “The Situation in Hau Nghia Province,” 25.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The old man was promptly arrested by the national police as a VC sympathizer.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The man was released not long afterward. Benoit, “The Situation in Hau Nghia Province,” 45, 47.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nhon stridently denounced the VC, telling his audience that the revolutionaries had brought about the destruction of the village. Then he waded into the crowd, asking them to air their grievances. Villagers again complained to Nhon about their homes being burned and bulldozed. They were even more vociferous about the senseless destruction carried out by the Americans: cupboards smashed by hand, smoke grenades thrown into wells, fruit trees needlessly knocked down, and troops defecating in the remaining homes.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Williams, “Pacification in Vietnam,” 24; Benoit, “The Situation in Hau Nghia Province,” 45–48.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nhon became enraged. “Shitting in the houses!” he shouted at Colonel Carl Bernard, the U.S. senior provincial adviser for Hau Nghia, who was also in attendance. “You hear what American soldiers do? What the hell!” Bernard walked over to the 25th Division company commander and asked if it was true. “Sir, I don’t know anything about An Thinh, I’m new here,” the captain replied. “When I arrived it looked to me like a bomb had hit this place and these were just a bunch of abandoned houses.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Williams, “Pacification in Vietnam,” 24.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the entourage of officials moved through the village, Bernard lectured the company commander on the basics of winning hearts and minds. “It does no good to shoot up all the houses like this,” he admonished. “We were only reconning by fire,” the puzzled young officer replied; “this is a free fire zone, isn’t it?” Bernard exploded: “My good man, &#039;&#039;no&#039;&#039; this is &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; a free fire zone; this is a village, and those people back there used to live in this village.” The group continued on, stopping at the charred remains of a home. Just then, leaflets began to flutter down from the sky, directing villagers to inform against the Viet Cong.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within a few weeks, the dozens of damaged houses in An Thinh had multiplied to several hundred, thanks to new U.S. troops who favored calling in withering artillery barrages at any sign of trouble.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Benoit, “The Situation in Hau Nghia Province,” 56.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And nearby areas were suffering, too. In a hamlet not far from An Thinh, Benoit visited a store whose glass display cases had been shattered by rock-throwing American troops as they sped by in multi-truck convoys. After repairing the cases several times, the mother and daughter running the store had given up. “I asked her if she reported these incidents to anyone,” Benoit wrote. “She asked to whom. She had not, because she didn’t know what good it could possibly do.” Benoit also soon learned that a young girl from the same hamlet had been killed when a tank accidentally blasted a temple there.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 31–32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In November 1969, almost a year after the An Thinh operation began, Benoit returned to find the village in complete shambles and the road in ruins, having “been destroyed by the tanks and APC’s, which had provided security to the bulldozers pacifying the area.” In a then-classified RAND report, he mused:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was ironic for me to reflect that, at the time, the rationale had been to open this road to military traffic, thereby pacifying the hamlets … now the irony was complete. The very road that had offered the justification for the military aspects of the operation had been destroyed by the means we had chosen to implement the operation! The road was now impassable to any kind of vehicle, military or civilian.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Charles Benoit, “Conversations with Rural Vietnamese,” Rand document (April 1970), 18–19.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Benoit wandered through the remains of An Thinh—now a “ghost town in the full sense of the word”—he encountered a pitiful band of stragglers. Anyone with money, they told him, had left the village. Only the poor remained, and even they sent their children to Trang Bang each night for security. Benoit saw a woman he knew standing in what had been her home before a bulldozer had knocked it down. “She was busy sprinkling DDT among the remaining beams to kill termites,” he wrote, and waiting for compensation that he told her might never come. He also recalled finding “an old peasant living alone in a small straw hut, [who] explained he had no place to go. He could still fend for himself and didn’t want to be a burden on his children.” The man told Benoit that “he would like to move somewhere else where it was safer but only had land here which he could farm. Elsewhere he would starve or become a burden.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 19–20.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his RAND report, Benoit summed up the situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Traffic along Route 1 was about the same as I had known it six months before, both in terms of quantity and manner. Military convoys were just as frequent, speeding just as recklessly as before. A stop by the CORDS office had produced the same long lists of traffic accidents involving both property loss and serious injury or death to Vietnamese civilians. Claims were piling up. It appeared that claims against the U.S. Government took as long as ever to be processed. One of the problems seemed to be that the claims office in Saigon simply mailed information via Vietnamese mail to the claimants. When after an appropriate time no reply was received, the claim was accordingly canceled. Unfortunately, the Vietnamese mail service only with great difficulty ever reaches an individual at the hamlet level. Many houses are unnumbered, in which case the letter remains unclaimed at the village or hamlet office.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 4–5.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some compensation payments did get made. From mid-September 1968 through January 1969, 583 families in Hau Nghia Province received compensation from Saigon authorities or the U.S. military for deaths, injuries, or damages.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bergerud, &#039;&#039;The Dynamics of Defeat&#039;&#039;, 234.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But such payments hardly demonstrated any remorse or second thoughts by the Americans about their tactics. As specialist Michael Erard, who served with the 173rd Airborne Brigade, explained, “We would pay them what they called a ‘solacium payment.’ Now the solacium payment was a condolence type payment … It in no way implied or implicated us as the perpetrators of this. So we would pay them a certain amount of money for people lost.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Generally, it is spelled “solatium.” Vietnam Veterans Against the War, “Winter Soldier Investigation, Testimony Given in Detroit, Michigan, on January 31, 1971, February 1 and 2, 1971,” &#039;&#039;Congressional Record&#039;&#039;, “Extensions and Remarks,” April 7, 1971, 2825–2900, 2903–36, archived online at the Sixties Project, “Winter Soldier Investigation,” http://lists.village.virginia.edu/sixties/HTML_docs/Resources/Primary/Winter_Soldier/WS_entry.html.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1968, the going rate for adult lives was thirty-three dollars, while children merited just half that.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thomas Thayer, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The American Experience in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Boulder, Colo.: Westview Press, 1985), 232. Adults wounded and hospitalized for at least seven days were eligible for about $15, as well. For more, see Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 310. Department of Defense estimates corroborate this, with reported payments ranging from $25.42 to $33.90. Foreign Affairs Division, Congressional Research Service, “Impact of the Vietnam War” (Washington, D.C.: Government Printing Office, 1971), 17. Seymour M. Hersh, &#039;&#039;Cover-Up&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1972), 49.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In one instance, after two members of Huynh Van Thanh’s family were crushed to death by cargo dropped from a U.S. helicopter, the American military paid him about sixty dollars and gave him some surplus food, a bottle of liquid soap, two coloring books, and a box of crayons.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;OACSFOR-OT-RD-683335, Lessons Learned, Headquarters, 199th Infantry Brigade (SEP) (LT) (operational report for quarterly period ending July 31, 1968)/Adjutant General’s Office (Army), Washington, D.C. (August 22, 1968), 21.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other payments for U.S. misdeeds were made by the Saigon government. After the killing of twenty-three fishermen by American troops in Quang Nam Province in 1967, for example, South Vietnamese authorities gave each of the families who had lost a relative 110 kilograms of rice.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nguyen Hieu, interview with Nick Turse, January 23, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Most often, however, victims and survivors received no aid at all. Few rural Vietnamese had any idea how to lodge a formal complaint, apply for compensation, or even contact the American officials in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By failing to accept responsibility for deaths and attempting to buy off Vietnamese grief over dead children for absurdly low amounts—about what a radio cost in America at the time—the United States explicitly commodified and devalued Vietnamese life.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The average cost of a table-model radio was $18.21. David Farber and Beth Bailey eds., &#039;&#039;The Columbia Guide to America in the 1960s&#039;&#039; (New York: Columbia University Press, 2001), 360.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As James William Gibson put it, the solacium system was “the most perverse exercise of turning people’s lives and deaths into ledger entries.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 309–10. For more, see Thayer, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts&#039;&#039;, 232.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The “long lists of traffic accidents” that Benoit wrote about often stemmed from utter recklessness. “We had this idea that we were king of the fucking hill,” remembered veteran (and later novelist) Larry Heinemann. “We ran people off the road … We felt invincible.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Christian Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots: The Vietnam War Remembered from All Sides&#039;&#039; (New York: Viking, 2003), 244.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Marine James Kelly recalled a member of his convoy crushing a three-wheeled scooter loaded with animals and personal belongings and then driving off in his armored vehicle. “We didn’t stop after the so-called &#039;&#039;wreck&#039;&#039;,” he wrote in his memoir. When word of the incident reached his commander, he wrote, “we came up with some half-assed, lame-brained excuse.” Although Kelly knew perfectly well that they were guilty of leaving the scene of a crash, he summed up the basic American response succinctly: “We didn’t give a damn.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;James Kelly, &#039;&#039;Casting Alpha&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Amtracs in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (1st Books, 2002), 135–36.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Running down civilians with jeeps, trucks, tanks, and other armored vehicles was a commonplace occurrence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see “Case # 70-2: Death of Vietnamese Civilians on 3d, 2nd Destruction of Property,” Reports of Investigation Case Files, Investigation and Complaint Division, Inspector General Section, NARA; Wilbur Wilson, enclosure to memorandum for Commanding General II Field Force, 3–4; &#039;&#039;United States v. Private (E-2) Daniel H. McGhee, Jr.,&#039;&#039; RA 13835167, U.S. Army, Headquarters and Headquarters Company, 196th Light Infantry Brigade (Separate), APO San Francisco 96256, CM 418055, United States Army Board of Review, 39 C.M.R. 663, 1968 CMR LEXIS 316 (August 21, 1968); Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 444; Luce and Sommer, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 190; John Sack, “M,” &#039;&#039;Esquire&#039;&#039;, October 1966; Myra MacPherson, &#039;&#039;Long Time Passing: Vietnam and the Haunted Generation&#039;&#039;, new edition (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2001), 339; Benoit, “The Situation in Hau Nghia Province,” 52; &#039;&#039;United States v. Thomas White,&#039;&#039; Record of Trial (August 24, 1970), Appelate Courts-Martial, SJA, RG 472, NARA; Lifton and Fox, &#039;&#039;Children of Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 80.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For instance, after Robert Boheman of the army’s 255th Transportation Detatchment ran over and killed two Vietnamese sleeping by the side of the road, he struck and injured three others who were waving their arms to get him to stop.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Boheman was sentenced to just eighteen months in prison. &#039;&#039;United States v. Specialist Four (E-4) Robert Boheman,&#039;&#039; RA 19833133, U.S. Army, 255th Transportation Detachment (ACFT REP), 222nd Aviation Battalion, APO San Francisco 96291, CM 417003, United States Army Board of Review, 39 C.M.R. 301, 1968 CMR LEXIS 437 (January 29, 1968); “Selected General Court Martial and Special Court Martial (BCD) Offenses Against Vietnamese,” Central File, War Crimes Working Group, Record Group 319, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On July 7, 1968, after hitting a parked car with his jeep, John Gamble of the army’s 11th Supply Company fled the scene, speeding through Saigon’s streets before plowing into a Vietnamese man and his two children on a motorbike. According to court-martial documents, “the motorbicycle was dragged some 92 feet before the mangled dead bodies of the victims came to rest at various distances from the Vietnamese vehicle.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For the three deaths, Gamble was sentenced to confinement at hard labor for eight months, a forfeiture of seventy-three dollars in pay per month during those eight months, and reduction in grade. He never served a single day of his prison sentence. &#039;&#039;United States v. Specialist Four John H. Gamble, Jr.,&#039;&#039; US 63001956, U.S. Army, Eleventh Supply Company (Repair Parts) APO 96332, CM 419608, United States Army Board of Review, 40 C.M.R. 646, 1969 CMR LEXIS 798 (March 25, 1969); “Selected General Court Martial and Special Court Martial (BCD) Offenses Against Vietnamese.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And on Christmas Day 1969, Robert Fleenor of the 57th Aviation Company “borrowed” a five-ton tow truck and went for a joyride through Kontum Province. He struck and injured an eight-year-old boy, killed an eight-year-old girl, and then killed a fifty-three-year-old man in three separate hit-and-run incidents on a single stretch of road one-fifth of a mile long.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;United States v. Specialist Four Robert B. Fleenor, Jr.,&#039;&#039; U.S. Army, Fifty-Seventh Aviation Company (Assault Helicopter), APO San Francisco 96499, CM 423112, United States Army Court of Military Review, 42 C.M.R. 900, 1970 CMR LEXIS 671 (October 5, 1970).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Too often, the traffic “accidents” seemed anything but accidental. A navy corpsman remembered one this way: “An old woman was walking along the road right outside our battalion area and she was run down by a truck. And they brought her in and she died … The road wasn’t crowded. I don’t know if the truck driver, you know, meant to run her down, but there was never an investigation launched. He had no remorse about it at all. It was just another gook who got in the way.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in James S. Kunen, &#039;&#039;Standard Operating Procedure: Notes of a Draft-Age American&#039;&#039; (New York: Avon, 1971), 328.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An American medic who saw the carnage from another incident, which left two boys dead, similarly suspected that it was a deliberate act.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I found out they’d been hit by an American military truck and that there was this kind of game going on in which, supposedly, guys were driving through town gambling over who could hit a kid. They had some disgusting name for it, something like “gook hockey.” I think they were driving deuce-and-a-halfs—big-ass trucks. The NCO who ordered me to clean the bodies could have cared less.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 452.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The son of a South Vietnamese government official noted the Americans’ sense of impunity: “You would see American GMC trucks go by and soldiers reaching down to whack a girl riding a bicycle. They would yank at her hat and she would get thrown and she would die. You would see Americans do this and feel like they can do anything in our country.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in ibid., 297. For more on similar incidents, see James Trullinger, &#039;&#039;Village at War&#039;&#039; (Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1994), 117; Herman Graham, &#039;&#039;The Brothers’ Vietnam War: Black Power, Manhood, and the Military Experience&#039;&#039; (Gainesville: University of Florida Press, 2003), 61.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Often they could. Just as a soldier in the countryside could cut down anyone in black pajamas simply for running, so too an American driver could kill anyone on the road who happened to get in his way, and the bodies kept piling up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Behind closed doors at top-level briefings, even MACV commander Creighton Abrams repeatedly complained about GIs who ran Vietnamese off the roads or threw beer cans at them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewis Sorley, ed., &#039;&#039;Vietnam Chronicles&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The Abrams Tapes&#039;&#039; (Lubbock: Texas Tech University Press, 2004), 285–86, 316. For more, see George O’Connor, Senior Officer Debriefing Report (February 25, 1968), 5.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But the behavior never stopped. Indeed, in addition to rocks, cans, and bottles, Americans regularly threw burning flares, tear gas canisters, and concussion grenades from passing convoys.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Case #72-56: Act Committed by 2d BN 5th Cav Along QL 1 on 29 Oct 71,” USARV IG Investigative Files (FY 72), Reports of Investigation Case Files, Inspector General Section, Headquarters, U.S. Army, Vietnam, Record Group 472, Box 50; James R. Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The American Infantryman in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Ballantine Books, 1993), 375, and Wilson, enclosure to memorandum for Commanding General II Field Force, 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; GIs also swung their rifles at passing Vietnamese and hurled metal C-ration cans at children begging by the roadside, injuring or even killing them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Case #72-56:Act Committed by 2d BN 5th Cav Along QL 1 on 29 Oct 71”; &#039;&#039;United States, Appellee, v. Joe A. Attebury, Private First Class, U.S. Army,&#039;&#039; Appellant, no. 21,896 United States Court of Military Appeals 18 U.S.C.M.A. 531, 1969 CMA LEXIS 744, 40 C.M.R. 243 (August 22, 1969); “Selected General Court Martial and Special Court Martial (BCD) Offenses Against Vietnamese”; “Schorr Allegation (VVAW-WSI),” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1; Vietnam Veterans Against the War, “Winter Soldier Investigation, Testimony Given in Detroit, Michigan, on January 31, 1971, February 1 and 2, 1971”; W. D. Ehrhart, &#039;&#039;Vietnam-Perkasie: A Combat Marine’s Memoir&#039;&#039; (New York: Zebra Books, 1983), 272; Wilson, enclosure to memorandum for Commanding General II Field Force, 3; MacPherson, &#039;&#039;Long Time Passing&#039;&#039;, 207; Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039;, 375; Balaban, &#039;&#039;Remembering Heaven’s Face&#039;&#039;, 60.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sometimes, soldiers in convoys also fired on roadside bystanders and passing vehicles, or shot up houses as a joke.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kunen, &#039;&#039;Standard Operating Procedure&#039;&#039;, 51; “Brenman-Beitzel Allegation (VVAW),” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1; Wilson, enclosure to memorandum for Commanding General II Field Force, 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On July 23, 1968, for example, artilleryman Lex Gilbert and his buddies began firing their weapons as they rode through the countryside in an army truck. Gilbert gestured toward a cluster of three homes, shouted “look at that roof!” and fired a burst from his M-60 machine gun at the middle house.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;United States v. Private First Class Lex G. Gilbert,&#039;&#039; U.S. Army, Battery B, seventh Battalion, thirteenth Artillery, APO San Francisco 96368, CM 419632, United States Army Board of Review, 40 C.M.R. 596, 1969 CMR LEXIS 810 (March 3, 1969).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One of the bullets struck a sixteen-year-old Vietnamese girl in the head, killing her.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gilbert served only nine months in confinement. “Gilbert Incident,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 15; &#039;&#039;United States v. Private First Class Lex G. Gilbert.&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similarly, on July 3, 1970, marine sergeant Joel McElhinney was riding in a truck, when a subordinate jokingly told him that he had “no balls.” Laughing, McElhinney responded by firing three or four shots from his rifle, killing a woman walking by the side of the road.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;United States, Appellee v. Joel McElhinney, Sergeant, U.S. Marine Corps,&#039;&#039; Appellant, no. 24,587, United States Court of Military Appeals., 21 U.S.C.M.A. 436, 1972 CMA LEXIS 722, 45 C.M.R. 210 (June 2, 1972).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Homes, graves, and pagodas fell prey to the same sort of casual potshots and destructive impulses, fueled by a toxic mix of youth, testosterone, racism, anger, boredom, fear, alienation, anonymity, impunity, and excitement.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For examples, see Ehrhart, &#039;&#039;Vietnam-Perkasie&#039;&#039;, 201–2; Patrol Report (no. 4 of August 16, 1965) (August 17, 1965), in 3/3d Marines, “Command Diary for the Period 1–31 August 1965” (September 3, 1965); Kelly, &#039;&#039;Casting Alpha&#039;&#039;, 47; Ehrhart, &#039;&#039;Vietnam-Perkasie&#039;&#039;, 64; Phil Ball, &#039;&#039;Ghosts and Shadows&#039;&#039; (Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland, 1998), 173; Robert Hemphill, &#039;&#039;Platoon&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Bravo Company&#039;&#039; (New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1998), 41; Young, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Wars&#039;&#039;, 175; James H. Pickerell, &#039;&#039;Vietnam in the Mud&#039;&#039; (Indianapolis, Bobbs-Merrill, 1966), 25; Ronald Glaser, &#039;&#039;365 Days&#039;&#039; (New York: George Braziller, 1971), 103; MacPherson, &#039;&#039;Long Time Passing&#039;&#039;, 313; Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039;, 374; David Jones, Thoung Duc District Narrative Report for August 1968, Texas Tech; and “Case #69-109: Claim of Land Damage and Destruction of Gravesites in Tan Binh District, Gia Dinh.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; To some extent, the senseless destruction was the natural result of handing out weapons that packed tremendous firepower and could be fired from a great distance to young soldiers who were already at a great psychic distance from the very alien and confusing society they found themselves in. The M-79 grenade launcher, for example, allowed a soldier to kill from 430 yards away. This meant a GI could, say, target a water buffalo for kicks from the other side of a rice paddy and revel in the carnage from afar. Later in the war, even the standard M-16 rifle could be outfitted with a semiautomatic grenade launcher, a modification that, as military psychiatrist William Gault put it, made “every soldier a miniature artilleryman.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in William B. Gault, “Some Remarks on Slaughter,” &#039;&#039;American Journal of Psychiatry&#039;&#039; 128, no. 4 (October 1971), 453. Shelby Stanton, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Order of Battle&#039;&#039; (New York: Galahad Books, 1987 [1981]), 298–99; Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039;, 375.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fancy new military technologies also encouraged GIs to fire their weapons for the simple thrill of it—what the historian Christian Appy calls the “hedonism of destruction … attested to by countless veterans.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 262–64.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Veteran William Broyles, for example, wrote of the intoxicating pleasure elicited by the destructive power of a “grunt’s Excalibur”—the M-60 machine gun.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Bourke, &#039;&#039;An Intimate History of Killing&#039;&#039;, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Aviator Randy Floyd, meanwhile, talked of the great “excitement” he felt as a bomber pilot, likening it to the exhilaration experienced by children shooting off firecrackers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 137. Floyd’s assessment and Appy’s formulation follow that of the anthropologist Derek Freeman, who noted in 1964 that outward expressions of glee were common among those witnessing destruction or the infliction of pain. Quote from footage in &#039;&#039;Hearts and Minds&#039;&#039; movie.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And it was not only the aviators or the machine gunners who could experience such childlike elation. The standard-issue M-16 carried by most infantrymen, after all, was not only potent—you could fire up to seven hundred rounds in a minute and tear off a limb at a hundred yards—but exceedingly compact and lightweight.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Leroy Thompson, &#039;&#039;The U.S. Army in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Sterling, 1990), 47–48; Eric Prokosch, &#039;&#039;The Technology of Killing: A Military and Political History of Antipersonnel Weapons&#039;&#039; (Atlantic Highlands, N.J.: Zed Books, 1995), 60; Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 263; Stanton, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Order of Battle&#039;&#039;, 299.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, the rifle resembled a child’s plaything to such an extent that it came to be known as the “Mattel toy.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 263; Jonathan Shay, &#039;&#039;Achilles in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1995), 17.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emboldened by the ease with which such lethal technology could be wielded, soldiers often shot first and asked questions later. One place where troops pulled the trigger with astounding ease was garbage dumps, which proliferated as the U.S. presence grew. Of all the sites of everyday atrocity, these might be the most revealing—encapsulating both the plight of vulnerable Vietnamese and the callous attitude of even those U.S. troops who were far removed from the stresses of combat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Desperate Vietnamese often descended on the dumps near U.S. camps and outposts to forage through American trash for edible, salable, or useful items. Surprising numbers of them, mostly children, were shot there by rear-echelon guards operating under confusing orders or nonexistent rules of engagement.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For pictures of U.S. dumps in South Vietnam, see Philip J. Griffiths, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Inc.&#039;&#039; (New York: Phaidon Press, 2001), 176–77. For more on children killed while scavenging or “stealing,” accidental deaths, and U.S. mistreatment of Vietnamese in dumps, see John A. Parrish, &#039;&#039;12, 20 &amp;amp;#x26; 5: A Doctor’s Year in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Dutton, 1972), 233, 240–41; National Military Command Center, “Memorandum for the Record: Accidental Killing of SVN Civilian” (December 8, 1970), Major General Walt, personal message for Major General Rosson (October 3, 1965), Texas Tech; Jonathan Neale, &#039;&#039;A People’s History of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (New York: New Press, 2003), 117; MacPherson, &#039;&#039;Long Time Passing&#039;&#039;, 206.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sometimes the official rationale was to protect U.S. property. Other times, the guards fired bullets or tear gas to “protect” children from possible dangers, like U.S. ordnance, that might find its way into the dumps. Often, no reason at all was offered beyond securing the heaps of trash.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1969, for example, a soldier from the 82nd Airborne Division shot and killed a twelve-year-old boy to keep the child from rummaging in a base garbage dump in Hau Nghia Province.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Case #69-107: Killing of a Vietnamese Boy by Mbrs of 1st Bn, 505th Inf, 3 Bde, 82d Abn Div,” USARV IG Investigative Files (FY 69), Reports of Investigation Case Files, Inspector General Section, Headquarters, U.S. Army, Vietnam, Record Group 472, Box 17.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The next month, at Landing Zone (LZ) Nancy in Quang Tri Province, members of the 1st Infantry Brigade, 5th Infantry Division—who regularly fired their M-16s and M-79s to scare off local kids—shot toward a group of ten to fifteen Vietnamese children scavenging in a dump, wounding a ten-year-old.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Case # 69-51: Shooting of a Vietnamese Child Near LZ Nancy &amp;amp;#x26; Treatment of Civilians,” in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On July 22, 1970, sixteen-year-old Huynh Thi Tuoi ran after a cow that had bolted into the trash dump at LZ Snoopy in Quang Ngai Province. American troops at LZ Snoopy, like those at LZ Nancy, regularly fired live rounds over the heads of impoverished children in order to scare them away; that morning, however, a bullet slammed into Tuoi’s skull, killing her.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“404-02 (70) General Court Martial File,” Owens, J. H., NARA. For other types of mistreatment of Vietnamese in U.S. dumps, see David Bain, &#039;&#039;After-Shocks: A Tale of Two Victims&#039;&#039; (New York: Methuen, 1980), 70; “Franklin Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1971, Major Gordon Livingston, a West Point graduate who served as regimental surgeon with the 11th Armored Cavalry Regiment, testified before members of Congress about the ease with which Americans killed Vietnamese. “Above 90 percent of the Americans with whom I had contact in Vietnam,” said Dr. Livingston, treated the Vietnamese as subhuman and with “nearly universal contempt.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Statement of Dr. Gordon Livingston,” in &#039;&#039;The Dellums Committee Hearings on War Crimes in Vietnam: An Inquiry into Command Responsibility in Southeast Asia&#039;&#039;, eds. Citizens Commission of Inquiry (New York: Vintage Books, 1972), 25.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; To illustrate his point, Livingston told his listeners about a helicopter pilot who swooped down on two Vietnamese women riding bicycles and killed them with the helicopter skids. The pilot was temporarily grounded as the incident was being investigated, and Livingston spoke to him in his medical capacity. He found that the man felt no remorse about the killings and only regretted not receiving his pay during the investigation. According to Livingston, a board of inquiry eventually cleared the pilot of any wrongdoing and allowed him to resume flying.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For another similar helicopter case, see &#039;&#039;United States v. Warrant Officer 1 Kenneth P. Cuthbertson,&#039;&#039; U.S. Army, 282d Aviation Company (Assault Helicopter), 212th Combat Aviation Battalion, APO San Francisco 96349, CM 425290, United States Army Court of Military Review, 46 C.M.R. 977, 1972 CMR LEXIS 603 (December 22, 1972). “Statement of Dr. Gordon Livingston,” 23, 25.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among those whom Livingston counted in the 90 percent who regarded the Vietnamese as subhuman was his commander, General George S. Patton III. Son of the famed World War II general of the same name, the younger Patton was known for his bloodthirsty attitude and the macabre souvenirs that he kept, including a Vietnamese skull that sat on his desk. He even carried it around at his end-of-tour farewell party.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Some troops would boil off the flesh themselves. Jeff Stein, &#039;&#039;A Murder in Wartime: The Untold Spy Story That Changed the Course of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1992), 119; Philip Knightly, &#039;&#039;The First Casualty&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;From Crimea to Iraq; The War Correspondent as Hero, Propagandist and Myth Maker&#039;&#039; (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2004), 425.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Of course, Patton was just one of many Americans who collected and displayed Vietnamese body parts. Given how contemptuously living Vietnamese were often treated by U.S. forces, it is not surprising that Vietnamese corpses were also often handled with little respect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some soldiers hacked the heads off Vietnamese to keep, trade, or exchange for prizes offered by commanders.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Richard Armstrong, “‘Believe Me, He Can Kill You,’” &#039;&#039;Saturday Evening Post,&#039;&#039; March 25, 1967; Malcolm Browne, “We’re Turning into Animals,” &#039;&#039;True,&#039;&#039; May 1966, 39, 74; Griffiths, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Inc.&#039;&#039;, 62; “Browne Allegation” and “Ashbaugh Incident,” both in War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1; Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 329; “Esquire Magazine Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1; LTC Schopper, “Talking Paper: Allegations of War Crimes Other Than Son My” (April 11, 1971), Procedures and Responsibilities for Monitoring War Crimes Allegations, Record Group 319, Vietnam War Crimes Working Group Central File, Box 3; Bain, &#039;&#039;After-Shocks&#039;&#039;, 68; Charles Flood, &#039;&#039;The War of the Innocents&#039;&#039; (New York: McGraw-Hill, 1970), 101.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many more cut off the ears of their victims, in the hopes that disfiguring the dead would frighten the enemy. Some of these trophies were presented to superiors as gifts or as proof to confirm a body count; others were retained by the “grunts” and worn on necklaces or otherwise displayed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Infantry Unit Gave GIs Kill Reward,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, June 11, 1970; Ben Sherman, &#039;&#039;Medic!&#039;&#039; (New York: Ballantine Books, 2002), 162, 220; Ehrhart, &#039;&#039;Vietnam-Perkasie&#039;&#039;, 112; Michael Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Mad Minutes and Vietnam Months&#039;&#039; (New York: Windsor, 1988), 240; Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039;, 289–90; Bain, &#039;&#039;After-Shocks&#039;&#039;, 67; “Briese Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319; “Zupho Incident,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319; Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 329; “Lawhon Incident,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319; Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 361; “Stephens Allegation (VVAW-WSI),” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319; “Callander Incident,” Army Staff, Deputy Chief of Staff, Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations Files, Box 20; MacPherson, &#039;&#039;Long Time Passing&#039;&#039;, 80; Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Mad Minutes and Vietnam Months&#039;&#039;, 235, 243–46; Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039;, 349.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While ears were the most common souvenirs of this type, scalps, penises, noses, breasts, teeth, and fingers were also favored.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Mad Minutes and Vietnam Months&#039;&#039;, 235, 246; Michael Herr, &#039;&#039;Dispatches&#039;&#039; (New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1977), 102; Bourke, &#039;&#039;An Intimate History of Killing&#039;&#039;, 30; Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 159; Glaser, &#039;&#039;365 Days&#039;&#039;, 103; Michael Bilton and Kevin Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039; (New York: Penguin, 1993), 7; Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039;, 360–61. There was, of course, a long tradition of this behavior by whites in the American colonies and later by Americans in the United States. For more, see Thomas S. Abler, “Scalping, Torture, Cannibalism and Rape: An Ethnohistorical Analysis of Conflicting Cultural Values in War,” &#039;&#039;Anthropologica&#039;&#039; 34 (1992), 8; James Axtell and William C. Sturtevant, “The Unkindest Cut, or Who Invented Scalping,” &#039;&#039;William and Mary Quarterly&#039;&#039; series 3, 37, no. 3 (July 1980), 470.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There was people in all the platoons with ears on cords,” Jimmie Busby, a member of the 75th Rangers during 1970–71, told an army criminal investigator. Some would wear them, while others would sell the grisly trophies to air force personnel. “It was more or less an everyday occurrence that you might see someone with one.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jimmie Busby, sworn statement to CID investigator, in “Callander Incident.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another member of the same unit, Tony Foster, told a CID agent: “I noticed numerous military personnel wearing or carrying various parts of the human anatomy. In detail I saw approximately 3–4 forefingers being carried in matchboxes; approximately 15–20 ears on rawhide-type cords being worn around different individuals’ necks; and one penis which had been pickled and was being carried wrapped in gauze.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tony L. Foster, sworn statement to CID investigators, in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many soldiers mistreated corpses in other ways—dressing them up, clowning around with them, or mutilating them, often taking photos of their handiwork and filling scrapbooks with the results.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Kunen, &#039;&#039;Standard Operating Procedure&#039;&#039;, 51; Douglas H. Hubbard, &#039;&#039;Special Agent, Vietnam&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Naval Intelligence&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: Potomac Books, 2006), 120–21; statement of Andrew K. Akers, May 7, 1973, in “Henry Allegation File [1 of 3],” War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, Record Group 319; Bourke, &#039;&#039;An Intimate History of Killing&#039;&#039;, 26; Gloria Emerson, &#039;&#039;Winners and Losers: Battles, Gains, Losses and Ruins from a Long War&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1976), 373; MacPherson, &#039;&#039;Long Time Passing&#039;&#039;, 219. “Ryman Incident,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, case Studies, Box 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The correspondent Michael Herr recalled:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were hundreds of these albums in Vietnam, thousands, and they all seemed to contain the same pictures … the severed head shot, the head often resting on the chest of the dead man or being held up by a smiling Marine, or a lot of heads, arranged in a row, with a burning cigarette in each of the mouths, the eyes open … the VC suspect being dragged over the dust by a half-track or being hung by his heels in some jungle clearing; the very young dead … a picture of a Marine holding an ear or maybe two ears or, in the case of a guy I knew near Pleiku, a whole necklace made of ears … the dead Viet Cong girl with her pajamas stripped off and her legs raised stiffly in the air.… Half the combat troops in Vietnam had these things in their packs, snapshots were the least of what they took after a fight, at least the pictures didn’t rot.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Herr, &#039;&#039;Dispatches&#039;&#039;, 198–99.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Norman Ryman, of the 173rd Airborne Brigade, was one of these souvenir-collecting soldiers. After U.S. authorities discovered three human ears—along with an atrocity album—in a package he sent back to the United States, he explained that he was responsible for only two of the body parts. The other, he said, had been purchased from a soldier in the 101st Airborne Division, who “had a large jar of ears that he was selling.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on Ryman, see MacPherson, &#039;&#039;Long Time Passing&#039;&#039;, 504–11. Norman Ryman, sworn statement to CID investigator, in “Ryman Incident.” Army Staff, Deputy Chief of Staff, Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations Files, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to collecting souvenirs and gruesome photos, American troops mistreated corpses to send a message.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kunen, &#039;&#039;Standard Operating Procedure&#039;&#039;, 51–52.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Troops in the field regularly carved their unit’s initials or numbers into corpses, adorned bodies with their unit’s patch, or left a “death card”—generally either an ace of spades or a custom-printed business card claiming credit for the kill.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039;, 287–88, 358–59; Tom Engelhardt, &#039;&#039;The End of Victory Culture: Cold War America and the Disillusioning of a Generation&#039;&#039; (New York: Basic Books, 1995), 219; Elaine Morgan, “Vietnam Vet Chronicles Experiences, Inspires Hope,” &#039;&#039;Tampa Tribune&#039;&#039;, July 8, 2000; Ehrhart, &#039;&#039;Vietnam-Perkasie&#039;&#039;, 165, 170; Kenneth J. Campbell, &#039;&#039;A Tale of Two Quagmires&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Iraq, Vietnam and the Hard Lessons of War&#039;&#039; (Boulder, Colo.: Paradigm, 2007), 28–29; Bain, &#039;&#039;After-Shocks&#039;&#039;, 68; John L. Plaster, &#039;&#039;SOG: A Photo History of the Secret Wars&#039;&#039; (Boulder, Colo.: Paladin Press, 2000), 446; Bourke, &#039;&#039;An Intimate History of Killing&#039;&#039;, 29; Graham, &#039;&#039;The Brothers’ Vietnam War&#039;&#039;, 57; Knightly, &#039;&#039;The First Casualty&#039;&#039;, 387; Kunen, &#039;&#039;Standard Operating Procedure&#039;&#039;, 50; “Boss Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER); testimony of Robert Wiktorski from Vietnam Veterans Against the War, “Winter Soldier Investigation, Testimony Given in Detroit, Michigan, on January 31, 1971, February 1 and 2, 1971”; Flood, &#039;&#039;The War of the Innocents&#039;&#039;, 104; Griffiths, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Inc.&#039;&#039;, 61. For photos of various “death cards,” see Mark Jury, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Photo Book&#039;&#039; (New York: Grossman, 1971), 21.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Company A, 1st Battalion, 6th Infantry of the 198th Light Infantry Brigade, for example, left their victims with a customized ace of spades sporting the unit’s formal designation, its nickname (“Gunfighters”), a skull and crossbones, and the phrase “dealers of death.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jury, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Photo Book&#039;&#039;, 21.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Helicopter pilots, such as Captain Lynn Carlson, occasionally dropped similar specially made calling cards from their gunships. One side of Carlson’s card read: “Congratulations. You have been killed through courtesy of the 361st. Yours truly, Pink Panther 20.” The other side proclaimed, “The Lord giveth and the 20mm [cannon] taketh away. Killing is our business and business is good.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Knightly, &#039;&#039;The First Casualty&#039;&#039;, 387.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a rather medieval display, some American troops hacked the heads off the dead and mounted them on pikes or poles to frighten guerrillas or local Vietnamese villagers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam Veterans Against the War, eds., &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation: An Inquiry into American War Crimes&#039;&#039; (Boston: Beacon Press, 1972), 51.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Others, in a more modern variant of the same practice, lashed corpses to U.S. vehicles and drove through towns and villages to send a similar message.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Clifton D. Bryant, &#039;&#039;Khaki-Collar Crime: Deviant Behavior in the Military Context&#039;&#039; (New York: Free Press, 1979), 302; “Case # 71-108, Alleged Mistreatment of Dead VC by Elements of Co C, 1st BN, 506th Inf.,” Reports of Investigation Case Files, Investigation and Complaint Division, Inspector General Section, Headquarters, United States Army Vietnam, Record Group 472; “Barbour-Droshagen-Morton Allegation (CCI),” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group; “Photo of the Year,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 17, 1966; “‘Dusty Death’ Brings Call for Apology; God’s Glory Held Reflected in Character Burden of Darkness Related by Minister Message of Angels Held True Today,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 19, 1966; “APC Incident,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And while South Vietnamese troops were often singled out in the press for making public displays of dead guerrillas, U.S. troops did much the same, sometimes even more spectacularly.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Colonel Carl Bernard, memo to Lars Hydle, March 7, 1969, Neil Sheehan Papers; Ball, &#039;&#039;Ghosts and Shadows&#039;&#039;, 171; David Chanoff and Doan Van Toai, &#039;&#039;Portrait of the Enemy&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1986), 166, 168; Stuart A. Herrington, &#039;&#039;Silence Was a Weapon&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The Vietnamese War in the Villages&#039;&#039; (Novato, Calif.: Presidio Press, 1982), 92. For more, see Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039;, 359.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Alexander Haig—who went on to serve as a division brigade commander, vice chief of staff of the U.S. Army, and then President Nixon’s chief of staff—recalled that in 1966, when he was the operations officer with the 1st Infantry Division, one tactic under discussion involved throwing bodies out of aircraft.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I was there when some staffers recommended dropping dead North Vietnamese soldiers from helicopters … simply for the psychology of it,” Haig remembered decades later. “I said ‘If that happens I’m resigning right here and now.’ And it didn’t happen.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Haig recalled that the original idea was to drop the corpses on North Vietnamese troops, which would have been highly unlikely in practical terms. Quoted in Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 402.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The historical record, though, contradicts Haig’s last sentence. In November 1966, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported that, following a particularly successful battle, an “elated” Lieutenant Colonel Jack Whitted of the 1st Infantry Division had the corpses of dead revolutionary troops loaded into a helicopter. “We’re giving the bodies back to Victor Charles!” he shouted. “We’ll dump the bodies in the next clearing.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jonathan Randall, “G.I.’s Score Major Victory in Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 9, 1966.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The corpses were then hurled out.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Whitted Incident,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1. For a similar incident, see Glaser, &#039;&#039;365 Days&#039;&#039;, 101.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The disdainful attitude that led American troops to gleefully cut off ears and run down pedestrians by the roadside was even stronger when it came to a group that, for the young soldiers, was doubly “other”: Vietnamese women. As a result, sexual violence and sexual exploitation became an omnipresent part of the American War.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Susan Jeffords, “Rape and the Winter Soldier,” &#039;&#039;Vietnam Generation&#039;&#039; 5, nos. 1–4 (1994), 152–54. For more, see Susan Brownmiller’s landmark work &#039;&#039;Against Our Will: Men, Women and Rape&#039;&#039; (New York: Bantam Books, 1981 [1975]). Other publications include Karen Stuhldreher, “State Rape: Representations of Rape in Viet Nam,” &#039;&#039;The Viet Nam Generation Big Book&#039;&#039; 5, nos. 1–4 (March 1994), http://lists.village.virginia.edu/sixties/HTML_docs/Texts/Scholarly/Stuldreher_Rape.html; Jacqueline E. Lawson, “‘She’s a Pretty Woman … for a Gook’: The Misogyny of the Vietnam War,” in Philip K. Jason, ed., &#039;&#039;Fourteen Landing Zones: Approaches to the Literature of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (Iowa City: University of Iowa Press, 1991), 17.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With their husbands or fathers away at war or dead because of it, without other employment prospects and desperate to provide for their families, many women found that catering to the desires of U.S. soldiers was their only option.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Balaban, &#039;&#039;Remembering Heaven’s Face&#039;&#039;, 155, 289–91; Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By 1966, as the feminist scholar Susan Brownmiller observed, the 1st Cavalry Division, the 1st Infantry Division, and the 4th Infantry Division had all already “established official military brothels within the perimeter of their basecamps.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Brownmiller, &#039;&#039;Against Our Will&#039;&#039;, 94.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At the 1st Infantry Division base at Lai Khe, refugee women—recruited by the South Vietnamese province chief and channeled into their jobs by the mayor of the town—worked in sixty curtained cubicles kept under military police guard.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sturdevant and Stoltzfus, &#039;&#039;Let the Good Times Roll&#039;&#039;, 306.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Jim Soular of the 1st Cavalry Division recalled the setup at his unit’s compound, known as Sin City.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;You had to go through a checkpoint gate, but once you were in there you could do anything. There were all kinds of prostitutes and booze. The [U.S.] army was definitely in control of this thing. The bars had little rooms in the back where you could go with the prostitutes. I know they were checked by the doctors once a week for venereal diseases.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on “Sin City” see Matthew Brennan, &#039;&#039;Brennan’s War: Vietnam, 1965–1969&#039;&#039; (Novato, Calif.: Presidio, 1985), 113, quoted in Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 159.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At Dong Tam, the 9th Infantry Division camp, the sign on a large building next to the headquarters read “Steam Bath and Massage.” The troops knew it by a different name: “Steam ’n Cream.” The building boasted approximately 140 cubicles filled with Vietnamese women and girls.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sherman, &#039;&#039;Medic!&#039;&#039;, 185–94.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At another U.S. compound, the prices of sex acts were announced at an official briefing, and, for a time, “little tickets had been printed up … blue ones for blow jobs, and white ones for intercourse,” recalled one patron to an army investigator. GIs paid a dollar or so for the former and around two for the latter.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;At that compound, fellatio cost 500 piasters, and intercourse 1,000. The official exchange rate for most of the war was 84 piasters to the dollar, but in reality it was hundreds of piasters to the dollar on the black market. Gibson, &#039;&#039;The Perfect War&#039;&#039;, 244. Testimony of [?] Deloriea, in Concerning Colonel David Hackworth, vol. 2 of 8 vols., part 2 of 2, in Record Group 472, MACV, MACIG, Investigative Divison, ROI, Box 120.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Everywhere, every kind of sex was for sale. “At the entrance to the MACV compound in Qui Nhon, a six-year-old girl is offering blow jobs,” wrote one journalist sizing up the sex-work scene. “One night early on in my stay,” he reported,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I found myself with a thirteen-year-old girl on my lap &#039;&#039;insisting&#039;&#039; “we go make lub now” in the bordello her mother had thrown up opposite an American construction site. The bordello is made of sheets of aluminum somehow extricated from a factory just before attaining canhood. You can read the walls of the structure from a distance. They say “Schlitz, Schlitz,” in rows and columns, over and over again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The girl wants $1.25. With some difficulty I refuse.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kunen, &#039;&#039;Standard Operating Procedure&#039;&#039;, 164–65.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later in the war, even walking as far as the camp entrance would become unnecessary, as certain bases began allowing prostitutes directly into the barracks.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kolko, &#039;&#039;Anatomy of a War&#039;&#039;, 363; &#039;&#039;United States&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;v. Efra Moore,&#039;&#039; Special Court Martial, Record of Trial, Record Group 472, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hootch maids,” who washed and ironed clothes and cleaned living quarters for U.S. servicemen, were also sometimes sexually exploited. As one maid put it, “American soldiers have much money and it seems that they are sexually hungry all the time. Our poor girls. With money and a little patience, the Americans can get them very easily.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Alfred DeMailo, interview with Stephen Maxner (January 24, 27, 28, 2003), 104, the Vietnam Archive, Oral History Project, Texas Tech, quoted in Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 290.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And other women working on bases fell victim to sexual blackmail. One such case was revealed in an army investigation of Mickey Carcille, who ran a camp mess hall that employed Vietnamese women. By threatening to fire them if they did not comply, Carcille forced some of the women to pose for nude photographs and coerced others into having intercourse with him or performing other sex acts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Case #70-11: Unfair Punishment of SP6 Mickey Carcille, Art 15 Reduction,” USARV IG Investigative Files (FY 70), Reports of Investigation Case Files, Inspector General Section, Headquarters, U.S. Army, Vietnam, Record Group 472, Box 20.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to sexual exploitation, sexual violence was an everyday feature of the American War—hardly surprising since, as Christian Appy observed, “the model of male sexuality offered as a military ideal in boot camp was directly linked to violence.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Sturdevant and Stoltzfus, &#039;&#039;Let the Good Times Roll&#039;&#039;, 325; Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 102.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; From their earliest days in the military, men were bombarded with the language of sexism and misogyny. Male recruits who showed weakness or fatigue were labeled ladies, girls, pussies, or cunts.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert J. Lifton, &#039;&#039;Home from War: Vietnam Veterans; Neither Victims Nor Executioners&#039;&#039; (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1973), 242–43; Lawson, “‘She’s a pretty woman … for a gook,’” 58; Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 101.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In basic training, as army draftee Tim O’Brien later wrote in his autobiographical account of the Vietnam War, the message was: “Women are dinks. Women are villains. They are creatures akin to Communists and yellow-skinned people.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War&#039;&#039;, 101–2; Sturdevant and Stoltzfus, &#039;&#039;Let the Good Times Roll&#039;&#039;, 325.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While it’s often assumed that all sexual assaults took place in the countryside, evidence suggests that men based in rear areas also had ample opportunity to abuse and rape women.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For example, when Susan Brownmiller comments on sexual assault during the Vietnam War in &#039;&#039;Against Our Will&#039;&#039;, her seminal history of rape, she posits that although the United States at one time had nearly 550,000 men in-country, most were not in the field in combat roles, and thus only a small minority had the opportunity to rape women at any given time. Brownmiller, &#039;&#039;Against Our Will&#039;&#039;, 99–100.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For example, on December 27, 1969, Refugio Longoria and James Peterson, who served in the 580th Telephone Operations Company, and one other soldier picked up a nineteen-year-old Vietnamese hootch maid hitching a ride home after a day of work on the gigantic base at Long Binh. They drove her to a secluded spot behind the recreation center and forced her into the back of the truck—holding her down, gagging, and blindfolding her. They then gang-raped her and dumped her on the side of the road. A doctor’s examination shortly afterward recorded that “her hymen was recently torn. There was fresh blood in her vagina.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;404-02 (70) General Court Martial File, Longoria, R., and General Court Martial Files, Peterson, J., USARV Appelate Court Martial Record Group 472, NARA,&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On March 19, 1970, a GI at the base at Chu Lai, in Quang Tin Province, drove a jeep in circles while Private First Class Ernest Stepp manhandled and slapped a Vietnamese woman who had rebuffed his sexual advances. According to army documents, with the help of a fellow soldier Stepp tore off the woman’s pants and assaulted her. The driver apparently slowed down the jeep to give the woman’s attackers more time to carry out the assault, and offered his own advice to her: “If you don’t fight so much it won’t be so bad for you.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;United States&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;v. Ernest H. Stepp,&#039;&#039; Record Group 472, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again and again, allegations of crimes against women surfaced at U.S. bases and in other rear echelon areas.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For examples, see: 404–02 (73) GCM File Lovingwood, W. H., in USARV, Records of the Staff Judge Advocate. Record Group 472, NARA; “Szlosowski Incident,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegation, Case Studies, Box 1; &#039;&#039;United States v. Specialist Five (E-5) Victor G. Szlosowski&#039;&#039;, RA 12704948, U.S. Army, 569th Military Intelligence Detachment, 196th Light Infantry Brigade (Separate), CM 417312, United States Army Board of Review, 39 C.M.R. 649, 1968 CMR LEXIS 321 (August 12, 1968); “Alleged Rape and Other Matters in the 93d Evacuation Hospital,” USARV IG Investigative Files (FY 69), Reports of Investigation Case Files, Inspector General Section, NARA; and 404-03 (73) Special Court Martial File, Craig, R. L. (&#039;&#039;United States v. Robert Craig&#039;&#039;), USARV, Records of the Staff Judge Advocate, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “Boy did I beat the shit out of a whore. It was really fun,” one GI mused about his trip to the beach resort at Vung Tau.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jury, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam Photo Book&#039;&#039;, 117. For more, see “2 G.I.’s, AWOL for Weeks, Use PX and Walk Saigon’s Streets,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 9, 1966.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The sheer physical size of American troops—on average five inches taller and forty-three pounds heavier than Vietnamese soldiers, and even more imposing in comparison to Vietnamese women—meant that their assaults often inflicted serious injuries.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Robert M. White/U.S. Army Natick Labs, &#039;&#039;Anthropometric Survey of the Armed Forces of the Republic of Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: Advanced Research Projects Agency, 1964); Frank S. Besson Jr., “Keynote Address,” &#039;&#039;Annual Army Human Factors Research and Development Conference (14th)&#039;&#039;, Office of the Chief of Research and Development (Army) ([Washington, D.C.: General Printing Office?], 1968), 13, figure 7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sometimes, Vietnamese women were simply murdered by angry GIs. One sex worker at a base in Kontum, known as “Linda” to the soldiers there, was gunned down after she laughed at a customer who, according to legal documents, “thought she was going to go out with another G.I.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“404-02 (70) General Court Martial File, McMahon, T,” USARV Appelate Court Martial, Record Group 472, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On March 27, 1970, in Vung Tau, several Vietnamese prostitutes became embroiled in an argument with a soldier over payment. He assaulted a number of them and stabbed one to death.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The accused in this case was found not guilty of premeditated murder. “404-02 (70) General Court Martial File, Vung Tau Detachment,” Record Group 472, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Most rapes and other crimes against Vietnamese women, however, did take place in the field—in hamlets and villages populated mainly by women and children when the Americans arrived. Rape was a way of asserting dominance, and sometimes a weapon of war, employed in field interrogations of women captives to gain information about enemy troops.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bain, &#039;&#039;After-Shocks&#039;&#039;, 83.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Aside from any such considerations, rural women were generally assumed by Americans to be secret saboteurs or the wives and girlfriends of Viet Cong guerrillas, and thus fair game.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reports of sexual assault implicated units up and down the country. A veteran who served with 198th Light Infantry Brigade testified that he knew of ten to fifteen incidents, within a span of just six or seven months, in which soldiers from his unit raped young girls.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam Veterans Against the War, &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation&#039;&#039;, 46.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A soldier who served with the 25th Infantry Division admitted that, in his unit, rape was virtually standard operating procedure.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Wallace Terry, &#039;&#039;Bloods: An Oral History of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (New York: Ballantine Books, 1984), 82.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One member of the Americal Division remembered fellow soldiers on patrol through a village suddenly singling out a girl to be raped. “All three grunts grabbed the gook chick and began dragging her into the hootch. I didn’t know what to do,” he recalled. “As a result of this one experience I learned to recognize the sounds of rape at a great distance … Over the next two months I would hear this sound on the average of once every third day.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tom Skeins, “Witness to Rape,” in Victor Volkman, ed., &#039;&#039;More Than a Memory: Reflections of Viet Nam&#039;&#039; (Ann Arbor, Mich.: Modern History Press, 2009), 73–75.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In November 1966, soldiers from the 1st Cavalry Division brazenly kidnapped a young Vietnamese woman named Phan Thi Mao to use as a sexual slave. One unit member testified that, prior to the mission, his patrol leader had explicitly stated, “We would get the woman for the purpose of boom boom, or sexual intercourse, and at the end of five days we would kill her.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Daniel Lang, &#039;&#039;Casualties of War&#039;&#039; (New York: Pocket Books, 1989), 26.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The sergeant was true to his word. The woman was kidnapped, raped by four of the patrol members in turn, and murdered the following day.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Garcia Incident,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1. For more, see Lang, &#039;&#039;Casualties of War&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gang rapes were a horrifyingly common occurrence. One army report detailed the allegations of a Vietnamese woman who said that she was detained by troops from the 173rd Airborne Brigade and then raped by approximately ten soldiers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Nguyen Thi Phai Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In another incident, eleven members of one squad from the 23rd Infantry Division raped a Vietnamese girl. As word spread, another squad traveled to the scene to join in.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai,&#039;&#039; 129.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a third incident, an Americal GI recalled seeing a Vietnamese woman who was hardly able to walk after she had been gang-raped by thirteen soldiers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 82.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And on Christmas Day 1969, an army criminal investigation revealed, four warrant officers in a helicopter noticed several Vietnamese women in a rice paddy, landed, kidnapped one of them, and committed “lewd and lascivious acts” against her.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;As might be expected, the victim told investigators that she had not been sexually assaulted. The perpetrators accepted nonjudicial punishments. “Brooks Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The traumatic nature of such sexual assaults remains vivid even when they are couched in the formal, bureaucratic language of military records. Court-martial documents indicate, for instance, that after he led his patrol into one village, marine lance corporal Hugh Quigley personally detained a young Vietnamese woman—because “her age, between 20 and 25, suggested that she was a Vietcong.” The documents tell the story.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;After burning one hut and the killing of various animals, the accused with members of the patrol entered a hut where the alleged victim was. The accused, seeing the victim, grabbed for her breast and at the same time attempted to unbutton her blouse. As the victim held her child between the accused and herself, she pulled away. At this time, the accused pulled out his knife and threatened to cut the victim’s throat. The baby was taken from the victim and then the accused took the victim by the shoulders, laid her on the floor and then pulled her blouse above her breast and lowered her pants below her knees. The accused then knelt by the head of the victim, took his penis out of his pants and made the victim commit forced oral copulation on him. After a few minutes of this act the accused then proceeded to have non-consensual intercourse with her … The same witnesses who saw the accused commit these alleged acts will testify that the victim was scared and trembling.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Record of Trial of Hugh J. Quigley (October 28–November 6, 1970), 2–3, and Staff Judge Advocate, memorandum: Record for Trial, Case of Hugh J. Quigley (October 11, 1970), 2–3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quigley was found guilty of having committed forcible sodomy and rape.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;United States v. Hugh Quigley, Jr.,&#039;&#039; Lance Corporal (E-3), U.S. Marine Corps, NCM 710186, United States Navy Court of Military Review, 44 C.M.R. 718, 1971 CMR LEXIS 744 (July 29, 1971).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some commanders, like an army colonel who investigated allegations of rape in an infantry battalion, nevertheless sought to cast Vietnamese women as willing participants. Writing about the heavily populated coastal regions of I and II Corps, he conjectured that in those areas “the number of young women far exceeds the number of military age males,” so the local women undoubtedly welcomed the attentions of American troops as a means to “satisfy needs long denied.” Assuming that all Vietnamese women longed for intercourse with armed foreigners marching through their villages, the colonel blithely concluded, “The circumstances are such that rape in contacts between soldiers … and village women is unlikely.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Albert L. Hutson Jr., “Report of Investigation Concerning Alleged War Crimes,” “Case #68-15: Alleged War Crimes by Co. A 2d BN, 35th Inf, 3 Bde, 4th Inf Div toward POWs and Civilians,” USARV IG Investigative Files (FY 70), Reports of Investigation Case Files, Inspector General Section, Headquarters, U.S. Army, Vietnam, Record Group 472, Box 5.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The colonel’s theory about universally willing partners becomes even more preposterous when we consider the shockingly violent and sadistic nature of some of the sexual assaults. One marine remembered finding a Vietnamese woman who had been shot and wounded. Severely injured, she begged for water. Instead, her clothes were ripped off. She was stabbed in both breasts, then forced into a spread-eagle position, after which the handle of an entrenching tool—essentially a short-handled shovel—was thrust into her vagina.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam Veterans Against the War, &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation&#039;&#039;, 14.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other women were violated with objects ranging from soda bottles to rifles.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Terri Nelson, &#039;&#039;For Love of Country: Confronting Rape and Sexual Harassment in the U.S. Military&#039;&#039; (Haworth Press, 2002), 35; Graham, &#039;&#039;The Brothers’ Vietnam War&#039;&#039;, 57; Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039;, 129.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At My Lai, a number of soldiers became “double veterans,” as the GIs referred to men who raped and then murdered women. As the writers Michael Bilton and Kevin Sim reported, “Many women [at My Lai] were raped and sodomized, mutilated, and had their vaginas ripped open with knives or bayonets. One woman was killed when the muzzle of a rifle barrel was inserted into her vagina and the trigger was pulled.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039;, 129. For more, see Lawson, “‘She’s a Pretty Woman … for a Gook,’” 61–62.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In one sexual assault, three men held a teenage girl to the ground and violated her. Afterward, the girl was shot in the head and killed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039;, 130.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the record of the war indicates in copious fashion, however, such crimes were hardly confined to My Lai. A marine who had served in Quang Tin Province, for example, testified that a nine-man squad entered a village ostensibly to capture “a Viet Cong whore.” The men located a woman, then serially raped her. The last one of them shot her through the head.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vietnam Veterans Against the War, &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation&#039;&#039;, 29.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once some American soldiers had vulnerable women or girls at their mercy, there was no apparent limit to their brutality. In June 1968, an elderly Vietnamese man with no known connection to the revolutionary forces and two teenage girls alleged to be enemy nurses were detained by members of the 198th Light Infantry Brigade and taken to an American base for questioning. During their interrogation, the two girls, seventeen and fourteen years old, had their blouses torn open. They were viciously beaten with sticks, punched, slapped, kneed, and told that they would be murdered the next day. Then they were led to an area where U.S. troops were stationed for the night, and rumors of impending rape spread among the GIs.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Allegation 133,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 13. Jack Crouchet, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Stories&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;A Judge’s Memoir&#039;&#039; (Boulder: University of Colorado Press, 1997), 70–72.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A sergeant began what would be a night of sexual sadism by raping the seventeen-year-old. At nearly the same time, a corporal raped the fourteen-year-old. Minutes later, the younger child was forced, at knifepoint, to perform oral sex on another soldier. This was followed by an attempted rape of the fourteen-year-old by still another soldier, who eventually forced her to perform fellatio on him. Yet another soldier followed and forced the child to perform oral sex on him as well. Witnesses later said that she was seen being abused by at least two more GIs after this, and was heard crying throughout the night.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Allegation 133” and Crouchet, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Stories&#039;&#039;, 72–73.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, two other soldiers may have had forcible intercourse with the older Vietnamese girl. Afterward, the sergeant who first raped her violated her for a second time. Then she was raped by the corporal who had first assaulted the younger girl. In the morning the seventeen-year-old was seen covered in blood and in a state of shock, while the younger teen was being raped again by another corporal. By this time, a witness said, she was “unconscious, with her legs in the air over the guy’s shoulders.” The corporal who had first raped her said that while her new attacker whooped and laughed throughout the assault, the child was “limp as a wet rag.” It was, he testified, “more like torture than sex.” In all, the sergeant who began the series of rapes said, each girl was violated some ten to twenty times.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 72–75.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later that day, in an area crowded with soldiers, the elderly man was given a rifle and, at gunpoint, ordered to kill the younger girl. He fired but succeeded only in blowing away part of the girl’s chin and neck. She was then executed by an American. The older girl was left alive, though only barely so, and later disappeared.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The officer who had originally given permission for the girls to be taken into the soldiers’ area was alleged to have said, “If she’s taken back to Military Intelligence … and she tells what happened … we’ll all swing for it.” No one did. Although court-martial proceedings were launched against numerous individuals, not a single soldier was separated from military service for taking part in the atrocities. Only one soldier was convicted of rape; he received a two-year sentence, and military documents suggest he may have served only seven months. “Potter Allegation”; Crouchet, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Stories&#039;&#039;, 78–82; and Brownmiller, &#039;&#039;Against Our Will&#039;&#039;, 107.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the course of the war, tens if not hundreds of thousands of Vietnamese were detained, like these unfortunate teenagers, by U.S. and South Vietnamese forces. For some it was only a minor inconvenience: they were held for a few hours, questioned, and then released. Some were forced to spend a day baking in the sun, often with a burlap sack over their heads, but still escaped relatively unscathed. For many other Vietnamese, though, being detained would quickly turn into a nightmare ordeal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Slaps, punches, kicks, sexual assaults, electric shocks, and the “water-rag” treatment—known today as waterboarding—were just a few of the abuses that American and South Vietnamese soldiers inflicted on their prisoners.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Szlosowski Incident,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1. See also &#039;&#039;United States v. Specialist Five (E-5) Victor G. Szlosowski&#039;&#039;, U.S. Army, 569th Military Intelligence Detachment, 196th Light Infantry Brigade (Separate), CM 417312, United States Army Board of Review, 39 C.M.R. 649, 1968 CMR LEXIS 321 (August 12, 1968).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Bounced from one facility to another, from an American military base to a joint American–South Vietnamese interrogation center to a prisoner-of-war camp and back again, some detainees endured round after round of mistreatment. Others were sent to jails or prisons, sometimes languishing there for years without a trial or even an official charge against them. Some of the unluckiest would be dispatched to prison-island hellholes like Con Son and Phu Quoc, overcrowded complexes where abuse and neglect were the norm. And with the American and allied forces placing little value on prisoners’ lives, outright murder was no anomaly.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert Scheer, “The Winner’s War,” &#039;&#039;Ramparts&#039;&#039;, December 1968, 27–28; classified/top secret memorandum from Cyrus Vance to Lyndon Johnson (March 3, 1967), available at NARA, Declassified Documents Reference System (Farmington Hills, Mich.: Gale, 2003); Neil Sheehan, “Vietnam: The Unofficial Brutality,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 30, 1965; Alexander Casella, “The Politics of Prisoners of War,” &#039;&#039;New York Times Magazine&#039;&#039;, May 28, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As with other crimes in Vietnam, the documentary record of detainee torture is sparse but exceptionally suggestive. For example, the files of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group—the secret Pentagon task force set up to monitor war crimes in the wake of the My Lai massacre—describe 141 substantiated instances in which U.S. soldiers tortured civilian detainees or enemy prisoners of war with fists, sticks, bats, water, or electric shock. But this is the merest tip of the iceberg: most of these cases came from just one investigation of the 172nd Military Intelligence Detatchment, a single unit of fifty to a hundred men, one of many such American units in Vietnam. Vietnamese and American accounts of the war indicate that torture was also routine in Vietnam’s massive incarceration archipelago, which officially included four national prisons (sometimes referred to as “rehabilitation centers”), thirty-seven provincial prisons, and more than five hundred assorted jails and detention centers built by the U.S. and the Saigon government.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see “Letter Charges Torture at Second Vietnamese Prison,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 17, 1970; Amnesty International, &#039;&#039;Political Prisoners in South Vietnam&#039;&#039; (London, 1973), 6–8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And at the hundreds of U.S. and South Vietnamese military bases with short-term detention facilities, abuse was reportedly no less a matter of de facto policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Americans and their allies were not the only side in the conflict to mistreat captives. Despite denials by former officials of the North Vietnamese regime, torture was certainly employed by Hanoi against U.S. prisoners of war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Abuse by U.S. forces was, in the estimation of General Harold Johnson, the army’s chief of staff from 1964 to 1968, worse than what was meted out by the enemy. Bernd Greiner, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts: The USA in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (London: Bodley Head, 2009), 79. For more, see Kim Willenson et al., &#039;&#039;The Bad War&#039;&#039; (New York: Newsweek/Nal Books, 1987), 224–34; David Lamb, &#039;&#039;Vietnam, Now&#039;&#039; (New York: Public Affairs, 2002), 186; Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 482; Ngoc Bao, “American Prisoners Were Never Mistreated,” in Samuel Brenner, ed., &#039;&#039;Vietnam War Crimes&#039;&#039; (New York: Greenhaven Press, 2006), 129–32; “When John McCain Was My Captive,” BBC News (June 23, 2008), http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/asia-pacific/7459946.stm.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, the Vietnamese revolutionary forces only ever held about eight hundred Americans. By contrast, U.S. and South Vietnamese military and civil authorities arrested or imprisoned as many as several hundred thousand civilians and members of the revolutionary forces over the course of the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;In 1972, Don Luce suggested that there were “&#039;&#039;at least&#039;&#039; 100,000 political prisoners of the Saigon regime in South Vietnam. Some estimates go as high as 400,000.” That same year, Alexander Casella noted that Saigon admitted to holding 35,000 POWs and 31,000 prisoners in civilian jails, but also that “reputable” sources claimed 100,000–150,000 political prisoners, while the NLF placed the figure at 350,000. Amnesty International estimated 100,000 prisoners. The Buddhist Peace Delegation, the American Friends Service Committee, the South Vietnamese Committee on Prison Reform, and the Canadian Anglican Church all put the number at 200,000 or more. For more on South Vietnam prisoners, see: “U.S. Saigon Terror Policy and Prison Regime in South Viet Nam” (South Viet Nam Commission of Struggle for the Release of the Patriots and Peace-Lovers Still Detained by the Saigon Administration, May 1973) and “The Crimes Perpetrated by the Saigon Administration Against Detainees, Patriotic and Peace-Loving People and Against People Living in Areas Under Its Control in South Vietnam” (South Viet Nam: Giai Phong, 1973); Don Luce, “A Decade of Atrocity,” in &#039;&#039;The Wasted Nations&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Report of the International Commission of Enquiry into United States Crimes in Indochina&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;June 20–25, 1971&#039;&#039; (New York: Harper Colophon Books, 1972), 13, 19; Casella, “The Politics of Prisoners of War”; Indochina Peace Campaign, &#039;&#039;Women Under Torture&#039;&#039; (Santa Monica, Calif.: Indochina Peace Campaign, 1973), 3; Amnesty International, &#039;&#039;Political Prisoners in South Vietnam&#039;&#039;, i; Ngo Vinh Long, “Moving the People,” in &#039;&#039;Hearts and Minds&#039;&#039; movie; Nelson Algren, “In the Eye of the Hurricane,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, October 22, 1972; George McArthur, “S. Viet Prisoners—Torture Tales and Wild Claims,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, July 21, 1973; Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 221.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many were detained because they were suspected of political crimes, revolutionary sympathies, or simply of holding views at odds with the South Vietnamese government. Others were picked up thanks to personal or political grudges, or sometimes for no discernible reason at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The everyday brutality of the Saigon government was a matter of public knowledge from the early years of the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For examples, see Beverley Deepe, “Atrocities Mount Day by Day in Viet-Nam,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 25, 1965; Jack Langguth, “Brutality Is Rising on Both Sides in South Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 7, 1965; Akihiko Okamura, “Little War Far Away—and Very Ugly,” &#039;&#039;Life&#039;&#039;, June 12, 1964; “Often Tortured,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 28, 1965.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1965, Neil Sheehan, writing in the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, and William Tuohy, in the &#039;&#039;New York Times Magazine&#039;&#039;, painted vivid portraits of standard operating procedures in Southeast Asia. Vietnamese military, police, and paramilitary forces, wrote Sheehan, “frequently shoot Vietcong captives out of hand, beat or brutally torture them.” He cataloged common methods, mentioning electrical shock, the dragging of prisoners behind vehicles, and water torture.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sheehan, “Vietnam: The Unofficial Brutality.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Tuohy offered an even grimmer picture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Anyone who has spent much time with Government units in the field has seen the heads of prisoners held under water and bayonet blades pressed against their throats … In more extreme cases victims have had bamboo slivers run under their fingernails or wires from a field telephone connected to arms, nipples or testicles. Another rumored technique is known as “the long step.” The idea is to take several prisoners up in a helicopter and toss one out to loosen the tongues of the others.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William Tuohy, “War Is Hell and, by God, This Is One of the Prime Examples: A Big ‘Dirty Little War,’” &#039;&#039;New York Times Magazine&#039;&#039;, November 28, 1965.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tuohy and other reporters attributed the worst such abuses to Vietnamese allies, asserting that only a “few” American military personnel would sanction such brutal, “Vietnamese” methods.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid. For another example, see Herrington, &#039;&#039;Silence Was a Weapon&#039;&#039;, 74.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One American intelligence officer, Captain Ted Shipman, an adviser to Vietnamese interrogators, echoed this sentiment to another reporter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;You see, they &#039;&#039;do&#039;&#039; have some—well, methods and practices that &#039;&#039;we&#039;&#039; are not accustomed to, that we wouldn’t use if we were doing it, but the thing you’ve got to understand is that this is an Asian country, and their first impulse is force.… Only the fear of force gets results. It’s the Asian mind. It’s completely different from what we know as the Western mind … Look—they’re a thousand years behind us in this place, and we’re trying to educate them up to our level.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jonathan Schell, &#039;&#039;The Real War: The Classic Reporting on the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (New York: Da Capo Press, 2000), 112. Years later, in the 1970s, advisers were still advancing this argument. One of them explained, “Asians like to torture one another … Asians aren’t my kind of people.” Quoted in Indochina Peace Campaign, &#039;&#039;Women Under Torture&#039;&#039;, 19.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Education was, indeed, on the docket, just not in the ways Shipman suggested. For over a decade, going back to 1950, the Central Intelligence Agency had worked on perfecting a range of torture techniques that included electric shock and ruthless psychological abuse. The research culminated in a secret 1963 CIA-produced handbook known as the “Kubark Counterintelligence Interrogation” manual, and from 1962 to 1974 the CIA worked through the U.S. Agency for International Development (better known as USAID) to teach its interrogation techniques to security agents around the world, including many Vietnamese.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Alfred McCoy, &#039;&#039;A Question of Torture&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;CIA Interrogation, From the Cold War to the War on Terror&#039;&#039; (New York: Metropolitan Books, 2005), 5–8, 50, 60.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some, such as policeman Le Van An, even trained in the United States. The thesis that An wrote at the Washington, D.C.–based International Police Academy is instructive. “Despite the fact that brutal interrogation is strongly criticized by moralists,” he proclaimed, “its importance must not be denied if we want to have order and security in daily life.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in ibid., 62.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The CIA also set about modernizing and expanding the South Vietnamese intelligence infrastructure, conducting hands-on training for Vietnamese counterparts at Saigon’s National Interrogation Center. By the end of 1965, South Vietnam had an interrogation center in every province, where electrical torture, beatings, and rape were commonplace. By 1971 the CIA techniques had been taught to 85,000 South Vietnamese government agents.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McCoy, &#039;&#039;A Question of Torture&#039;&#039;, 60, 62–63.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before he deployed to Vietnam in 1964, Green Beret Master Sergeant Donald Duncan was taught brutal interrogation procedures by American instructors with a wink and a nod. “When we asked directly if we were being told to use these methods the answer was, ‘We can’t tell you that. The Mothers of America wouldn’t approve.’”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Donald Duncan, “The Whole Thing Was a Lie!” &#039;&#039;Ramparts&#039;&#039;, February 1966, 14. For more, see Donald Duncan, &#039;&#039;The New Legions&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1967), 156–59. For a similar experience, see Douglas Valentine, &#039;&#039;The Phoenix Program&#039;&#039; (New York: Morrow, 1990), 309.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But there was little doubt about the instructors’ intent. “Your job is to teach the various methods of interrogation to your counterpart,” he was told. “If the prisoner is not disposed to talk voluntarily, it is hardly the time or place to be concerned with the Geneva Conventions.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Duncan, &#039;&#039;The New Legions&#039;&#039;, 159–60.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Executing prisoners was also addressed, Duncan recalled. “We were continuously told ‘You don’t have to kill them yourself—let your indigenous counterpart do that.’”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Vietnam, Duncan saw such practices in action. Time after time, he wrote, Americans stood by or even deliberately transferred prisoners to South Vietnamese forces for “‘interrogation’ and the atrocities which ensued.” On one occasion, a commander told Duncan that he had almost ordered him, over the radio, to execute four prisoners. When Duncan said that he wouldn’t have done it, the commander replied, “Oh, you wouldn’t have had to do it; all you had to do was give them over to the Vietnamese.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Duncan, “The Whole Thing Was a Lie!” 14, 21; Duncan, &#039;&#039;The New Legions&#039;&#039;, 165–70. Duncan wasn’t the only Green Beret to complain about the practice. For another example, see “Brown Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations; Case Studies, Box 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those in the field weren’t the only ones who knew what was going on. Even top Washington officials couldn’t remain blind to it. The International Committee of the Red Cross repeatedly notified the U.S. government that it was violating the 1949 Geneva Conventions by ignoring its responsibility to ensure that prisoners handed over to South Vietnamese authorities received humane treatment. On August 10, 1965, Secretary of State Dean Rusk finally agreed that the United States would apply all provisions of the Geneva Conventions in Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The South Vietnamese government made a similar announcement the next day. The Geneva Convention IV of 1949 holds that “persons protected by the convention are those who, at a given moment and in any manner whatsoever, find themselves, in case of conflict or occupation, in the hands of a Party to the conflict … of which they are not nationals.” Quoted in W. Michael Reisman and Chris T. Antoniou, eds., &#039;&#039;The Laws of War: A Comprehensive Collection of Primary Documents on International Laws Governing Armed Conflict&#039;&#039; (New York: Vintage Books, 1994), 233. Charles Mohr, “Obey P.O.W. Code U.S. Soldiers Told: Mistreatment of Vietcong Is Called Criminal Offense,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 1, 1965; Bernard Fall, “Vietnam Blitz: A Report on an Impersonal War,” &#039;&#039;New Republic&#039;&#039;, October 9, 1965, 19; U.S. MACV, &#039;&#039;Application of the Geneva Prisoner of War Convention in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Office of Information, October 1966), 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A year later, however, W. Averell Harriman, the ambassador-at-large for Southeast Asian affairs and the diplomat in charge of all prisoner-of-war matters, sent a secret telegram to Deputy Ambassador to South Vietnam William Porter suggesting that compliance was still not forthcoming. Despite a public declaration from the United States military that it was “observing both the letter and spirit of the Geneva Conventions in Vietnam,” Harriman expressed concern that the United States had been “violating [the] Convention and will continue to violate it.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Classified/secret telegram from W. Averell Harriman to William Porter (August 24, 1966), available at LBJ Library, Declassified Documents Reference System; U.S. MACV, &#039;&#039;Application of the Geneva Prisoner of War Convention in Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 4; and William C. Westmoreland, &#039;&#039;A Soldier Reports&#039;&#039; (Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday, 1976), 244–45.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As General Westmoreland noted, “Transferring the prisoners to the South Vietnamese did nothing to lessen American responsibility for those that American troops had captured.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Westmoreland, &#039;&#039;A Soldier Reports&#039;&#039;, 245. For more, see Casella, “The Politics of Prisoners of War”; Greiner, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts&#039;&#039;, 76.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nevertheless, the State Department continued to release fact sheets to the press touting Saigon’s “humanitarian treatment” of prisoners and the “dignity and respect” accorded to those locked away.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Office of Media Services, Bureau of Public Affairs, Department of State, Viet-Nam Information Notes: Prisoners of War, no. 9 (August 1967).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What really went on in Saigon’s detention facilities was recounted by a former prisoner. “I was then five months pregnant,” she told an interviewer. “I was taken to the special police station and tortured for one month, six days. During that time I suffered the water torture, I was beaten, they applied electrodes to my nipples and genitals, and so I almost miscarried. I was angry and cursed them to their faces, and this led to more beatings.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Interview with Hguyen [&#039;&#039;sic&#039;&#039;] Thi Thua, in Indochina Peace Campaign, &#039;&#039;Women Under Torture&#039;&#039;, 25.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No one was safe from the brutality. An ailing eighty-six-year-old grandmother was among those battered by her captors. “I get sick often, why put me in jail? I am old, and haven’t committed any crime, but the Special Forces soldiers beat me up mercilessly,” she complained.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;File No. DT-264, “Interviews Concerning the National Liberation Front of South Vietnam,” Rand interviews (October 1967).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And after allied bombing destroyed his home and identification papers, a veteran of the South Vietnamese army was captured by U.S. troops. “Two Americans with two interpreters questioned me twice,” he recalled. “I was beaten twice, too. Both the Americans and Vietnamese beat me.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;File No. DT-270-III, “Interviews Concerning the National Liberation Front of South Vietnam,” Rand interviews (November 1967).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Thi Sau was arrested in 1968 by South Vietnam’s “security police” and taken in for questioning. She recounted her ordeal a few years later.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;After I was arrested I was beaten so badly, even now I sometimes have headaches, and nosebleeds and ear bleeds. In those days, all we were getting to eat was rotten fish, so we asked for some vegetables. But when we complained, we were beaten and chained and lime powder was thrown on us and they poured water on us and we had nowhere to run … we could do nothing but stand where we were and get the water and the lime all over us. Some of us lost our teeth and our hair. And when the lime got wet, it just boiled, bubbling all over us. Our hair fell out and our skin became covered with sores. They said that if we were innocent, they would beat us until we were guilty. And if we were guilty they would beat us until we repent.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Many prisoners, in fact, recalled being told that if they were innocent they would be beaten until they were guilty (or variations of the phrase). It was a common aphorism of their torturers. For more, see Sydney Schanberg, “Saigon Torture in Jails Reported,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 12, 1972; Valentine, &#039;&#039;The Phoenix Program&#039;&#039;, 221; interview with Hguyen [&#039;&#039;sic&#039;&#039;] Thi Thua, in Indochina Peace Campaign, &#039;&#039;Women Under Torture&#039;&#039;, 28; Nguyen Thi Sau, in &#039;&#039;Hearts and Minds&#039;&#039; (book insert to &#039;&#039;Hearts and Minds&#039;&#039; movie).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another detainee also vividly described her mistreatment at the hands of American and South Vietnamese interrogators. “They tried to force me to confess that I was involved with the Vietcong. I refused to make such a statement and so they stuck needles under the tips of my ten fingernails saying that if I did not write down what they wanted, and admit to being Vietcong, then they would continue the torture,” she recalled. When she didn’t comply, she recounted, “They tied my nipples to electric wires, then gave me electric shocks, knocking me to the floor every time they did so. They said if they did not get the necessary information they would continue with the torture. Two American advisers were always standing on either side of me.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nguyen Thi Anh, in “America’s Enemy,” from &#039;&#039;Vietnam: A Television History&#039;&#039;, PBS, 1983. For more, see Jacques Leslie, &#039;&#039;The Mark&#039;&#039; (New York: Four Walls Eight Windows, 1995), 164–67.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And yet another young woman recalled that wires were applied “to one of my nipples and vagina” and that she was shocked to the point of fainting. The torture was repeated until she suffered convulsions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Testimony of Tran Thi Van, quoted in “NLF Report on The Criminal Acts of Terror, Torture, Deportation and Inhuman Imprisonment Committed by the American Imperialists and Their Agents Against the Population of South Vietnam,” No. K5B, materials from the second Session of the International War Crimes Tribunal, TAM 98, Box 1, New York University.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such stories proliferated throughout the country. In 1968 and 1969, the International Committee of the Red Cross toured sixty U.S.-administered detention facilities where captives were interrogated before being turned over to South Vietnamese authorities. They found evidence of abuse—including beatings, burnings, and electrical torture of prisoners of war and civilian detainees alike—in every one of those camps.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Greiner, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts&#039;&#039;, 78.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As a result of repeated electrical torture, many victims experienced violent seizures and other chronic debilitating effects, such as headaches, ear bleeds, and dizziness.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Leslie, &#039;&#039;The Mark&#039;&#039;, 166–67, 174.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Prisoner abuse by both Saigon’s forces and the Americans was as varied as it was brutal. Some captives were confined to tiny barbed-wire “cow cages” and sometimes jabbed with sharpened bamboo sticks while inside them. Others were subjected to stress positions that caused both physical agony and psychological torment. Some were locked in stifling rooms or sweltering metal shipping containers. Many were left to dehydrate in the unrelenting sun or purposely confined with prisoners suffering from contagious diseases.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some detainees were placed in large drums filled with water; the containers were then struck with great force, which caused internal injuries but left no physical scars. Many others were subjected to various forms of water torture, including being forced to ingest unsafe amounts of water or noxious concoctions, a method sometimes called “taking the submarine.” Some were suspended by ropes for hours on end or hung upside down and beaten, a practice called “the plane ride.” Others were chained with their hands over their heads, arms fully extended, so that their feet could barely touch the ground—a version of an age-old torture called the strappado. Untold numbers were subjected to electric shocks from crank-operated field telephones, battery-powered devices, or even cattle prods. Still others had the soles of their feet beaten. Some had their fingernails torn out or pins or bamboo slivers stuck beneath them, or their fingertips crushed, or whole fingers cut off. Others were cut, suffocated, burned by cigarettes, or beaten with truncheons, clubs, sticks, bamboo flails, baseball bats, and other objects. Many were threatened with death or even subjected to mock executions.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Civilian Casualty, Social Welfare and Refugee Problems in South Vietnam&#039;&#039;, part 1, 102–3; Kelly, &#039;&#039;Casting Alpha&#039;&#039;, 71; Valentine, &#039;&#039;The Phoenix Program&#039;&#039;; 310; Indochina Peace Campaign, &#039;&#039;Women Under Torture&#039;&#039;, 19; Schanberg, “Saigon Torture in Jails Reported”; “Letter Charges Torture at Second Vietnamese Prison,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 17, 1970; George McArthur, “S. Viet Prisoners—Torture Tales and Wild Claims,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, July 21, 1973; “Saigon Vows to Investigate Alleged Torture of Students,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 22, 1970; John Duffett, ed., &#039;&#039;International War Crimes Tribunal, 1967: Stockholm, Sweden, and Roskilde, Denmark; Against the Crime of Silence; Proceedings&#039;&#039; (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1970 [1968]), 480; Luce and Sommer, &#039;&#039;Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 157; Jack Anderson, “Prisoners Tortured in S. Vietnam Jails,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post,&#039;&#039; August 30, 1971; report by Pham Thi Yen, in testimony heard by the Second Session of the International War Crimes Tribunal; testimony of Nguyen Thi Tho, No. D6B, materials from the Second Session of the International War Crimes Tribunal; Amnesty International, &#039;&#039;Political Prisoners in South Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 23, 27–28.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Daily torture was just part of a larger system of mass detention in prisons designed to break the spirit. Some of the most unfortunate detainees ended up in South Vietnam’s infamous Con Son Prison, known for its tiny “tiger cages.” It was a complex of seven camps on a small island off the southern coast, housing up to 10,000 prisoners. Most of the inmates were there for political offenses, and many were sentenced at kangaroo court–style proceedings or held without any trial at all.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The tiny sunken cells had originally been built by the French when the island was known as Poulo Condore. For more on Con Son and the tiger cages, see David Chanoff and Doan Van Toai, &#039;&#039;Portrait of the Enemy&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1986), 99–100; Jacques Leslie, “‘Tiger Cage’ Victims Cite S. Viet Torture,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 4, 1973; Thomas Foley, “‘Tiger Cages’ for Viet Dissenters Described,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, July 7, 1970; “The Cages of Con Son Island,” &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, July 20, 1970; Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 158; Luce, “A Decade of Atrocity,” 13–18.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For years, despite official denials, stories of heinous acts and deplorable conditions had filtered out of that Vietnamese version of Devil’s Island.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For examples, see &#039;&#039;Civilian Casualty, Social Welfare and Refugee Problems in South Vietnam&#039;&#039;, part 1, 101–2; Committee to Denounce the War Crimes of the U.S. Imperialists and Their Henchmen in South Vietnam, &#039;&#039;Crimes Perpetrated by the U.S. Imperialists and Henchmen against South Viet Nam Women and Children&#039;&#039; (Saigon: Giai Phong, 1968), 8–9.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the summer of 1970, the American aid-worker-turned-journalist Don Luce finally arranged to give visiting U.S. congressmen Augustus Hawkins of California and William Anderson of Tennessee, who were part of a bipartisan House congressional committee touring Vietnam, a firsthand look.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American and South Vietnamese officials had long claimed that the notorious tiger cages were a thing of the past, but Luce managed to steer the congressmen away from their tour guide and into an off-limits area. There, they found a series of windowless stone cells roughly five feet wide and nine feet long, each of which housed three to five Vietnamese.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Emerson, &#039;&#039;Winners and Losers&#039;&#039;, 343–44; “The Cages of Con Son Island,” &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, July 20, 1970; Juan M. Vasquez, “House Unit’s Report on Vietnam Termed ‘Whitewash’ by Aide,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 8, 1970; Don Luce, “The Tiger Cages of Viet Nam,” in Historians Against the War, eds., &#039;&#039;Torture, American Style,&#039;&#039; HAW Pamphlet 3 (2004), http://www.historiansagainstwar.org/resources/torture/luce.html.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Through the bars that served as the cells’ ceilings, the Americans looked down to see men shackled to the floor—either handcuffed to a bar or in leg irons. A bucket of lime powder sat above each cell. The lime was ostensibly for cleaning purposes, but the prisoners told another story: they said that the caustic substance was regularly thrown down as a punishment, choking and burning them. After an initial reluctance, the detainees spoke freely of their thirst, hunger, and the beatings they endured. One yelled out that he had been shackled for months on end. Another described how sand and rocks were mixed in with their meager meals of rice. A Buddhist monk said he had been imprisoned for more than three years, ever since he had publicly called for an end to the war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Emerson, &#039;&#039;Winners and Losers&#039;&#039;, 344.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing high-pitched screaming, the Americans ran to another area and found more cages. Each held five women, ranging in age from fifteen to seventy years old. Some pleaded for water. Others lay motionless on the floor. Most were covered in sores.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 344–45.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When the congressional delegation emerged from the secret area, their American minder was livid that they had gone there, and admonished them for the affront to the South Vietnamese prison chief. “You have no right to interfere with Vietnamese affairs … You are guests of Colonel [Nguyen Van] Ve. You aren’t supposed to go poking your nose into doors that aren’t your business.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 345.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Congressman Hawkins countered that since 90 percent of the Saigon government’s budget came from the United States, it was definitely his business. Colonel Ve shot back, “These are very bad people … They will not salute the flag. They will not even salute the American flag.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 345–48; Vasquez, “House Unit’s Report on Vietnam Termed ‘Whitewash’ by Aide”; Luce, “A Decade of Atrocity,” 14; Luce, “The Tiger Cages of Viet Nam.” For more on the horrors of the Tiger Cages, see Holmes Brown and Don Luce, &#039;&#039;Hostages of War: Saigon’s Political Prisoners&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: Indochina Mobile Education Project, 1973).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hawkins and Anderson wrote a detailed report about the horrific conditions that they discovered at Con Son, but the full twelve-member congressional committee suppressed almost all of it and included only a brief paragraph about the prison in the official seventy-page account of their tour of Vietnam. According to Anderson, “Some of the committee members had serious reservations” about publicizing conditions in the prison.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Vasquez, “House Unit’s Report on Vietnam Termed ‘Whitewash’ by Aide.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Anderson himself was not so reticent. “It was the most shocking treatment of human beings I have ever seen,” the decorated navy combat veteran bluntly told the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;. He said the prisoners were rail thin and sickness was rampant. He had talked with a teenage girl who spoke some English and learned that she had been arrested during a political demonstration some seven months before. For two months, she had not had a bath. “She looked pitiful,” Anderson said.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;George C. Wilson, “S. Viet Prison Found ‘Shocking,’” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, July 7, 1970.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Press accounts like this forced the Saigon government to announce that it was doing away with the notorious tiger cages. The South Vietnamese officials initially wanted to make the prisoners build their own replacement isolation cells, labeling this a “self-help” project, but after the prisoners refused the Americans took over.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Luce, “A Decade of Atrocity,” 14; Emerson, &#039;&#039;Winners and Losers&#039;&#039;, 348.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A consortium of four U.S. construction firms—including Brown &amp;amp;#x26; Root, later a part of Halliburton and now KBR—eventually received a contract from the U.S. Navy, paid for through the U.S. Food for Peace program, to build new cells for Con Son. They turned out to be two square feet &#039;&#039;smaller&#039;&#039; than the old tiger cages.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Notably, Halliburton later built “isolation cells” at the U.S. military base in Guantánamo Bay. Luce, “The Tiger Cages of Viet Nam”; Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie&#039;&#039;, 624; Luce, “A Decade of Atrocity,” 14; Emerson, &#039;&#039;Winners and Losers&#039;&#039;, 348.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite all the publicity about the appalling conditions at Con Son, little changed. During inspections several months after Hawkins and Anderson visited the prison, U.S. advisers and medical personnel observed 1,500 prisoners still chained up. Of the 110 detainees that they examined, all but one showed signs of lower limb paralysis.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Greiner, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts&#039;&#039;, 77.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A few years later, when some of the tiger-cage prisoners were released, &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine described their ghastly state: “It is not really proper to call them men any more. ‘Shapes’ is a better word—grotesque sculptures of scarred flesh and gnarled limbs … They do not stand up. Years of being shackled in the tiger cages have forced them into a permanent pretzel-like crouch. They move like crabs, skittering across the floor on buttocks and palms.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Others were paralyzed. For more, see Leslie, &#039;&#039;The Mark&#039;&#039;, 171–73; Valentine, &#039;&#039;The Phoenix Program&#039;&#039;, 348–50; “The Other Prisoners,” &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, March 19, 1973.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Con Son was not the only prison hellhole that Americans helped to build. In the late 1960s, to relieve rampant overcrowding in POW camps, the Americans and South Vietnamese conceived of a new prison camp to be built on Phu Quoc, a southern island near Cambodia.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Mission Council Action Memorandum No. 181 (April 5, 1967), LBJ Library.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Once it was up and running, however, Phu Quoc became just one more black site in the Vietnamese gulag. In May 1971, a Red Cross delegation visited the prison, prompting a high-level, back-channel U.S. memo, which noted that their observers found “the camp had not improved since [a] Feb 71 visit and that mistreatment of PW [prisoners of war] was very bad.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;COMUSMACV TO CINPAC, “ICRC Visit to the CPWC, Phu Quoc Island” (May 24, 1971), NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Red Cross noted that many prisoners were assaulted and subjected to collective punishments. Some had had their toenails torn out. The delegation also found that some detainees may have been beaten to death.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;COMUSMACV TO CINPAC, “Conditions at Phu Quoc PW Camp” (June 11, 1971), NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2008, I spoke with a former Phu Quoc prisoner, a farmer who said that he had never served with the guerrillas but was arrested anyway. After being tortured by his South Korean captors, he was hauled off to a South Vietnamese jail and then finally sent on to Phu Quoc. He was held there for years with neither a hearing nor a trial, and was regularly tortured by government agents. During the day, he said, the prisoners at Phu Quoc were left outside to bake in the sun. At night, when the temperature dropped, many were crammed into overcrowded cells and repeatedly doused with cold water.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nguyen Coi, interview with Nick Turse, January 22, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to another prisoner, after one detainee died during a torture session, the other inmates went on a hunger strike; in response, the guards shot and killed around forty of the captives.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Earl Martin, &#039;&#039;Reaching the Other Side: The Journal of an American Who Stayed to Witness Vietnam’s Postwar Transition&#039;&#039; (New York: Crown, 1978), 150.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huynh Thi Hai told me that in 1968, American “commandos”—in all likelihood members of the elite Navy SEALs—arrived by boat in her Mekong Delta village. They killed three of her sons and took away another, a twenty-year-old who (unlike his elder brother) was not a guerrilla. He eventually ended up in Phu Quoc. When he was released five years later, his mother and sisters said he was a shell of the young man he had been. Prematurely aged and absentminded, with his hearing damaged by torture, he never fully recovered.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Huynh Thi Hai, interview with Nick Turse, January 12, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On a day-to-day basis, places like Phu Quoc, Con Son, and the provincial interrogation centers were run by South Vietnamese authorities, which allowed Americans to maintain a certain distance from the brutal abuse of prisoners there—even if that abuse was meted out with American acquiescence, if not outright approval, and included techniques that had been taught by American instructors. But throughout the war, American forces also took an active, personal role in torturing detainees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In January 1969, for example, Lieutenant William Bishop and his team of SEALs and Vietnamese interrogators kidnapped Tran Cong Dai, a South Vietnamese school principal. Dai was a member of the Viet Cong Infrastructure, according to a Vietnamese informant—who had been told this by another informant, who had heard it from a third informant, who, in turn, had heard it “from someone else.” “In essence,” an inquiry by military investigators concluded, “the source of the information is unknown.” This fourth-hand hearsay, however, was enough for Bishop’s team to wreck Dai’s home, lock him in a metal shipping container, and later subject him to a beating. After that, according to a summary of Dai’s testimony, “an American … came over and tied his hands and a plastic bag was put over his head. He soon passed out and came to on the ground. [Dai] then stated that he started to fight when the plastic bag was put over his head again and he lost consciousness a second time.” Dai was held captive in U.S. and then South Vietnamese facilities for approximately ten days before being released “for lack of evidence.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Report of Investigation Conducted by CDR H.A. Kusulos, USN Concerning Alleged Brutality by U.S. Navy Personnel,” in Dinh Tuong—1969, in Record Group 472, MACV, MACIG, CORDS MR4, Office Dpty, CORDS, General Records, Box 12. Lieutenant Bishop was not found guilty of any crime. For more on torture by SEALs, see Gregory L. Vistica, &#039;&#039;The Education of Lieutenant Kerrey&#039;&#039; (New York: St. Martin’s Press, 2003), 235.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. interrogators in particular seem to have employed torture as a matter of routine. Though most of the evidence is anecdotal, surviving military records do offer one detailed criminal investigation of the torture conducted by the 172nd Military Intelligence (MI) detachment. The inquiry resulted from the allegations of Lieutenant Colonel Anthony Herbert, a battalion commander with the 173rd Airborne Brigade, and the case file paints a stunning picture of everyday atrocities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In late February or early March 1969, Herbert saw David Carmon, Thomas Hoar, and Nguyen Trong Khan, three members of the 172nd MI, interrogating a civilian detainee in a sugarcane field in Binh Dinh Province. The Vietnamese detainee was pinned to the ground, with a member of the 172nd MI sitting on his chest. “As I approached,” said Herbert, “they were asking questions and pouring water over the rag forcing the Vietnamese to in-take water via his nose and mouth causing him to gag.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;CID Report of Investigation, “Cruelty and Maltreatment” (November 4, 1970–June 23, 1971), Tufts; and memorandum for chief of staff (April 14, 1973), Herbert Controversy, 1970–73 Box 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not long after this incident, Herbert told criminal investigators, he had walked in on the torture of a young Vietnamese woman at the 172nd MI’s base camp facility. After repeatedly hearing a female voice crying out “me baby-son”—meaning that she was a child—he had entered the room and found an American captain and a sergeant alongside a Vietnamese interrogator.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn statement of Anthony Herbert, in ibid., 13; Anthony Herbert and James T. Wooten, &#039;&#039;Soldier&#039;&#039; (New York: Dell, 1973), 381–83.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “The girl was sitting with some wire leads going from her hands to a field telephone,” Herbert said. When she gave an answer the interrogators disliked, the sergeant slapped her and then the captain nodded to the Vietnamese man, who cranked the telephone. This was “the first time I realized they were actually using the electricity,” Herbert recalled. “The girl was shivering and shaking and began to scream, ‘me baby-son’ again.” Herbert said that he reported the incident to his superior, Colonel J. Ross Franklin, but was told that since the Vietnamese interrogator was the one who actually cranked the telephone, the situation was of no concern.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn statement of Anthony Herbert, in CID Report of Investigation, “Cruelty and Maltreatment,” 14; Herbert and Wooten, &#039;&#039;Soldier&#039;&#039;, 381–83.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That same month, a soldier told Herbert about a torture session in progress. Herbert again strode into the MI compound, where he found two interrogation sessions going on simultaneously in separate metal shipping containers. In each, a teenage girl was being beaten by South Vietnamese interrogators with a piece of bamboo that had been fashioned into a scourge. “They were lovely girls who were giving the wrong answers,” Herbert wrote in his memoir. “The first wrong answer brought the flail on the hand. The next one brought the flail smack across the face. Then across the breast, taking off skin, nipples—and the screams were hideous.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Herbert told an army investigator that he had reported this incident to Colonel Franklin as well. Franklin had replied, though, that if no Americans actually struck the girls it was “none of our business.” Herbert was dissatisfied with the answer. Noting that Americans were present in the area where the torture was occurring, Herbert said, “I then told him that since this was happening in an American compound it was our business and that if we condoned such, I felt we too were responsible.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn statement of Anthony Herbert, in CID Report of Investigation, “Cruelty and Maltreatment,” 14; Herbert and Wooten, &#039;&#039;Soldier&#039;&#039;, 421–22.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the army finally did launch an investigation into the 172nd MI several years later, it found evidence of abuse exceeding anything Herbert had seen. The inquiry indicated that for at least twenty straight months, from March 1968 to October 1969, prisoners and civilian detainees were consistently “subjected to cruelty and maltreatment,” with much of it carried out by American MI troops. Indeed, it appeared that the American interrogators considered torture to be a routine part of their work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A report by army criminal investigators concluded that the unit’s executive officer, Captain Norman Bowers, had witnessed some of the torture firsthand. Years later, though, Bowers told me that he had never seen or approved any abuse of prisoners, despite the testimony of subordinates to the contrary. Bowers’s superior, Colonel J. Ross Franklin, the deputy commander of the 173rd Airborne Brigade, also claimed to know nothing about torture in the unit. Like Bowers, he maintained that he had never noticed the anguished cries of prisoners echoing through the compound. Housed in an officers’ quarters with an air conditioner running, he explained, “I really wouldn’t hear much of anything, other than friendly ‘arty’ [artillery] shooting once in a while.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deborah Nelson and Nick Turse, “A Tortured Past,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 20, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unit member Robert Stemme, on the other hand, said that he couldn’t miss the round-the-clock evidence of torture. “My bed was maybe 30 feet from where all this stuff was going on. So I could hear this … all night long,” he told me. “It was pretty standard practice that people got slapped around or hit with things, or guns pointed at them, or whatever. Field telephones—all those things—were tools of the trade.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For army criminal investigators, Stemme identified thirteen fellow unit members and military policemen he had personally witnessed torturing detainees. He testified that Bowers had overseen the abuse and then helped cover it up.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;CID Report of Investigation, “Cruelty and Maltreatment (WCI).”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When additional unit members were questioned, a sordid saga emerged. One of the military policemen, William O’Sullivan, admitted to abusing prisoners in various ways, including the use of water torture. He described his method as follows: “I then had [the South Vietnamese interrogator Le Van] Hiep hold the girl … I then took, what I believe was a tee-shirt, probably my own tee-shirt and placed it over her nose and mouth, holding it in place with my hand, and poured water on the rag. This caused the person to lose breath and ingest some water.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn statement of William O’Sullivan (December 9, 1970), in MIV-19-71, “Rpt. LTC Herbert’s Charges against Joseph Franklin…,” Record Group 472, MACV, MACIG Investigative Division, ROI; CID Report of Investigation, “Cruelty and Maltreatment (WCI).”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The interrogator David Carmon—the man Herbert had seen carrying out water torture in the sugarcane field—similarly confessed to using water torture, as well as to administering electrical shocks to detainees from a field telephone while Bowers watched. He also said that he had seen unit member David Smith striking prisoners and had witnessed Franciszek Pyclik employ water torture and electric shocks. Additionally, Carmon described for the investigators an interrogation that he had carried out with Paul Giaccaglia and Le Van Hiep in the fall of 1968. According to a CID summary, Carmon and another member of the MI team had “slapped the Vietnamese and poured water on his face from a five gallon can.” The man then passed out “and was carried to the confinement cage where he was later found dead.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Army documents, however, asserted “maltreatment was not established as the cause of death.” Deborah Nelson and Nick Turse, “A Tortured Past.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other unit members told similar stories. Giaccaglia testified that he and Carmon had subjected detainees to electrical shocks and that he had witnessed David Smith strike a detainee with a wooden board. Mistreatment of detainees, Robert Honore assured the investigators, was “common procedure.” Larry Smith admitted to striking a detainee. Thomas Hoar confessed that he abused prisoners with electric shocks. Nguyen Hoat, a Vietnamese unit member, offered evidence that he, Carmon, Hiep, Honore, and James Cochran had used electrical torture, while Robert Newman and Eberhard Gaspar had also mistreated prisoners. Do Van Dinh testified to Honore’s use of electrical torture on detainees and offered corroboration that Carmon and Hiep had abused a prisoner who later died. Pham Cong Khanh admitted that he had beaten detainees and had witnessed Carmon use electrical torture. Hiep told investigators that he had struck detainees. Unit members Fred Pampuch, Arthur Sunderbruch, James Chestnut, and Gerald Ney all confirmed that detainees had been maltreated. Captain Daniel Rodgers admitted that he had witnessed Carmon use water torture.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;CID Report of Investigation, “Cruelty and Maltreatment (WCI).”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stacy Peterson, another unit member, recalled Paul Smilko and Hiep interrogating the wife of a suspected NLF supporter. “The woman was lying on a table with a towel over her face and water was being poured on the towel … This procedure went on for about 15 minutes.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn statement of Stacy Peterson (December 19, 1970), in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Military policeman Willard McFalls told CID that he had observed prisoners being beaten by guards and had witnessed Hiep, Trubby May, Thomas Hoar, and Larry Tackett utilize a variety of harsh methods.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn statement of Willard McFalls (December 12, 1970), in MIV-19-71, “Rpt. LTC Herbert’s Charges against Joseph Franklin…”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; May, in turn, said that he, Hoar, Tackett, O’Sullivan, Peterson, Carl Hubbard, Frederick Brown, Bob Parker, David Smith, and Larry Smith had abused prisoners with electrical torture and water torture. Tackett said that he had seen Carmon and Pyclik beat prisoners many times, had watched Pyclik threaten prisoners with a bayonet, and had witnessed David Smith beat captives on multiple occasions, including breaking a board over a prisoner’s back.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of Larry B. Tackett [unsworn] (November? 1970), in MIV-19-71, “Rpt. LTC Herbert’s Charges against Joseph Franklin…”; CID Report of Investigation, “Cruelty and Maltreatment (WCI).”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Brown told investigators that he, Tackett, Carmon, and Robert Carey had employed water torture and administered electrical shocks to prisoners with the knowledge and consent of Bowers, and that Bowers had personally subjected noncombatants to electrical torture. And so it went.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;CID Report of Investigation, “Cruelty and Maltreatment (WCI).”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The detailed interviews conducted by the army indicated that formal charges were warranted against at least twenty-two interrogators. By the time of the belated investigation, most of them had left military service, and the army made it a practice not to pursue legal proceedings against discharged individuals. Still, that left three active duty U.S. personnel—Franciszek Pyclik, Eberhard Gaspar, and Norman Bowers—facing the possibility of court-martial. Yet their respective commanders refused to take any legal action against them.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Murray W. Williams, “Allegations of War Crimes,” in “Memorandum for: Chief of Staff, United States Army; Subject: ‘Soldier’ by Anthony Herbert” (January 29, 1973), Herbert Documents and Working Papers, January 1973, part 2 of 2, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff, Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, LTC Herbert Controversy, 1970–73, Box 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Years later I tracked down David Carmon and asked him about carrying out torture. He was unrepentant. “I am not ashamed of anything I did,” he said, adding that if faced with a similar situation he would do it again. He also emphasized that I shouldn’t be so naive as to believe that the 172nd MI was exceptional. “These methods were used by all units,” he told me.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;David Carmon, electronic messages to Nick Turse, May 31, 2006, and June 4, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1971, it was revealed that an official army investigation of “Torture of Prisoners of War by U.S. Officers” had come to much the same conclusion, noting that violations of the Geneva Conventions were “widespread” and that torture by U.S. troops was “standard practice.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Ronald Spector, &#039;&#039;After Tet: The Bloodiest Year in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Free Press, 1993), 203.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brutality regularly exhibited by interrogators behind closed doors at U.S. bases was also frequent among troops in the field. American soldiers in the countryside regularly beat, slapped, punched, and kicked civilian detainees and captured prisoners.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For examples, see Martha Hess, &#039;&#039;Then the Americans Came&#039;&#039; (New York and London: Four Walls Eight Windows, 1993), 140; Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039;, 355–57; Clodfelter, &#039;&#039;Mad Minutes and Vietnam Months&#039;&#039;, 263–64.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sometimes, the abuse seemed to fall into the realm of outright sadism. Abraham Cooke, a veteran of multiple tours in Vietnam, told CID agents about watching an artilleryman “in a camp somewhere in the Thuy Hoa area cut off about four fingers of a prisoner. I think he was trying to interrogate the man and used a machete on his hand. One of the members of my unit saw this act, took his M-16 and shot the prisoner.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Abraham Cooke, sworn statement to CID investigator, “Callander Incident,” Army Staff, Deputy Chief of Staff, Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations Files, Box 20.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cooke interpreted the shooting as a mercy killing, an extreme response to a shocking act of torture. In fact, however, executing prisoners or putting them in situations where they might perish was hardly uncommon. Detained civilians and captured guerrillas were often used as human mine detectors and regularly died in the process.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Concerned Sergeant, letter to William Westmoreland (May 25, 1970), “copy reproduced on 27 August 1971,” in “Concerned Sergeant Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, War Crimes Working Group, Record Group 319, NARA; “Hall Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group; War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1; Glaser, &#039;&#039;365 Days&#039;&#039;, 91; Hersh, &#039;&#039;Cover-Up&#039;&#039;, 24; Ebert, &#039;&#039;A Life in a Year&#039;&#039;, 354; “Report of Investigation Concerning Allegations Made Against 2LT Warren Ambrose, 561-60-8722, for Possible War Crimes,” in “Ambrose Incident,” Case 157, Army Staff, Deputy Chief of Staff, Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations Files, Box 16; “Investigative Summarizes [&#039;&#039;sic&#039;&#039;],” SRAC, in Record Group 472, MACV, MACIG, Investigative Division, Miscellaneous Reports of Investigation, Box 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In many units, prisoners were also killed under the guise of having been shot while attempting to escape, in order to increase the body count.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Philip Caputo, &#039;&#039;A Rumor of War&#039;&#039; (New York: Henry Holt, 1996), 229.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These acts were often far from subtle, but few were investigated.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Bonvillain Incident,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, NARA. For more, see “U.S. Officer Held in POW Death,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 27, 1969.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The wink-wink attitude that American and allied forces had toward executing prisoners is exemplified by a confidential 1968 communiqué from a U.S. adviser to a high-level American official. The adviser described a conversation with Lieutenant General Pham Xuan Chieu, who had been South Vietnam’s director of police before attending the U.S. Command and General Staff College and becoming secretary general of the country’s National Leadership Council. “Chieu said he himself had killed many communists,” the adviser noted, detailing Chieu’s method.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;If a prisoner didn’t talk, he asked a special squad to escort the prisoner to an open field, to let the prisoner make an attempt to escape and then to shoot him. A report was then prepared stating that while being taken from A to B, the prisoner had attempted to escape, refused to stop after three warning shots, and was then killed. A notation was entered on the record that the corporal in charge had been reprimanded for inattention to duty … “Some of my corporals had stacks this thick of such reprimands. Whenever we had visits from some Human Rights Commission, we merely showed them these records and were covered perfectly,” Chieu said with a delighted grin.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Calvin Mehlert, confidential memo to General [Edward] Lansdale (February 26, 1968), Edward Lansdale Papers, National Security Archive; “Current Intelligence Memorandum, Subject: Cast of Characters in South Vietnam” (August 28, 1963), Lansdale Papers.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Chieu’s account makes clear, murdering prisoners was often a premeditated act, not merely something that occurred in the “heat of battle” or the “fog of war.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A high-profile incident from 1969 underscores the deliberate way that detainee killings could be carried out. In June of that year, two Green Berets sat down with Colonel Robert Rheault to discuss the fate of Thai Khac Chuyen, an intelligence operative they had come to suspect was a Viet Cong double agent. They had lured Chuyen into a trap, kidnapped him, interrogated him for days, had a Special Forces doctor drug him with sodium pentothal (a supposed truth serum), and subjected him to relentless polygraph examinations. Failing to break him, they had consulted with the CIA about how to proceed. One of the agency’s officers, Clement Enking, reportedly told them that the CIA could not officially sanction murder, but that killing Chuyen “might be the only way out.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Green Beret Incident,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summary, Record Group 319, War Crimes Allegations Case Files, Box 16; Stein, &#039;&#039;A Murder in Wartime,&#039;&#039; 116–17, 180.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rheault told the men to “make up a plan.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Stein, &#039;&#039;A Murder in Wartime&#039;&#039;, 117.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; After constructing an elaborate ruse to cover their tracks, the Green Berets drugged Chuyen, taped his mouth shut, and tied his wrists behind his back. Then they wrapped him in a poncho and took him by boat into the South China Sea. Out in the ocean, they attached chains and two tire rims to the poncho, shot Chuyen in the head with a .22-caliber pistol, and dumped his corpse into the water.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Homer Bigart, “Beret Affair: Step by Step,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 6, 1969; Stein, &#039;&#039;A Murder in Wartime&#039;&#039;, 130.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From premeditated execution of prisoners, it was only a small step to systematic targeted killings—that is, assassinations of specific individuals without any attempt to capture them alive or any thought of a legal trial. The CIA organized, coordinated, and paid for several such projects. In the words of one CIA analyst, these efforts were designed to use “techniques of terror—assassination, abuses, kidnappings, and intimidation—against the Viet Cong leadership.” The principal “counterterror” effort of this kind was the Phoenix program, which employed elite U.S. troops as well as South Vietnamese and other hired guns to “neutralize” members of the “Viet Cong infrastructure,” as the Americans called civilians working for the NLF.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McCoy, &#039;&#039;A Question of Torture&#039;&#039;, 63–64. Edmund R. Thompson, “Division G2 in Vietnam,” COMUSAC, ca. 1969/1970, Viet Cong Captives Interrogation Reports, Miscellaneous file: Intelligence—VN (U.S. Army Military Institute, Carlisle Barracks). For more, see Valentine, &#039;&#039;The Phoenix Program&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The task sounded straightforward, but the results were muddled and murderous. In 1969, the program reported 19,534 enemy “neutralizations,” including 4,832 people killed. But only 150 of those “neutralized” were classified as senior NLF cadres. If the thousands liquidated were not the revolution’s top civilian officials, then who were they? Tellingly, when Robert Komer, the head of the civilian side of the U.S. war effort, asked his friend Colonel Robert Gard to be the military deputy to the Phoenix program, Gard flatly refused. “I didn’t know a lot about it except that it was an assassination program, subject to killing innocents,” he told me years later. Similarly, Lieutenant Colonel William Corson called the operation “a bounty program” with little regard for guilt or innocence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Valentine, &#039;&#039;The Phoenix Program&#039;&#039;, 204, 289; Jack Shulimson et al., &#039;&#039;U.S. Marines in Vietnam: The Defining Year, 1968&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: History and Museums Division, 1997), 603fn; Robert Gard, e-mails to Nick Turse, August 8, 2008, and August, 13, 2008; John Prados, &#039;&#039;Vietnam: The History of an Unwinnable War, 1945–1975&#039;&#039; (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 2009), 327.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It didn’t take long for word to spread that Phoenix was a corrupt, informant-driven enterprise in which a significant number of noncombatants, some completely innocent, were captured, interrogated, or assassinated—that is, kidnapped, tortured, and killed—merely to meet quotas, win bounties, or settle grudges.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;In the years since the war, some authors have attempted to soften the image of the Phoenix program or slough off blame for its worst abuses on the South Vietnamese (as if their effort was at all detached from that of the Americans) by casting different parts or components of Phoenix as separate and distinct. One notable example of this reinterpretation is Mark Moyar’s &#039;&#039;Phoenix and the Birds of Prey&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The CIA’s Secret Campaign to Destroy the Viet Cong&#039;&#039; (Annapolis, Md.: Naval Institute Press, 1997). For more on the Phoenix program, see Kolko, &#039;&#039;Anatomy of a War&#039;&#039;, 330; Hersh, &#039;&#039;Cover-Up,&#039;&#039; 87–88; Willenson et al., &#039;&#039;The Bad War&#039;&#039;, 216; Trullinger, &#039;&#039;Village at War&#039;&#039;, 172–73; Valentine, &#039;&#039;The Phoenix Program&#039;&#039;, 190–92, 267, 309, 321.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Distinguished Service Cross recipient Vincent Okamoto, who worked in the Phoenix program, categorized it as “uncontrolled violence” that sometimes degenerated into nothing more than “wholesale killing.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 361–62.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even William Colby, the program’s director, conceded that there were some “illegal killings,” while Pentagon documents, distributed at the highest levels of the government, admitted that some Saigon officials were “using the program against personal enemies.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Transcript, William E. Colby, Oral History Interview 2 (March 1, 1982) by Ted Gittinger, Internet Copy, 7, LBJ Library; Thomas Thayer, ed. [Assistant Secretary of Defense (Systems Analysis), Southeast Asia Division], &#039;&#039;Southeast Asia Analysis Report&#039;&#039;/&#039;&#039;A Systems Analysis View of the War in Vietnam, 1965–1972&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C. [?]:Assistant Secretary of Defense [Systems Analysis], Southeast Asia Division, 1975), vol. 10 (&#039;&#039;Pacification and Civil Affairs&#039;&#039;), 80 (15—dual numbering system); McCoy, &#039;&#039;A Question of Torture&#039;&#039;, 63–67. For more, see Valentine, &#039;&#039;The Phoenix Program&#039;&#039;, 170–71, 218–19, 264–65, 315; Balaban, &#039;&#039;Remembering Heaven’s Face&#039;&#039;, 49–50.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In testimony before the House Operations Subcommittee in 1971, Colby, who was by then the U.S. pacification chief in Vietnam, disclosed that the Phoenix program had by then killed at least 20,587 people.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;McCoy, &#039;&#039;A Question of Torture&#039;&#039;, 67. See also Dale Andrade, &#039;&#039;Ashes to Ashes: The Phoenix Program and the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (Lexington, Mass.: Lexington Books, 1990), appendix, table A-1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Before the same subcommittee and in other public testimony, the military intelligence veteran K. Barton Osborn described the blank check given to Phoenix operatives to torture and murder with impunity. The examples he offered included the case of a detainee killed by having a dowel driven into his ear with a mallet, and the more general use of field telephones to shock noncombatants “into submission.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Like Donald Duncan, Osborn said he was taught these “extralegal, illegal and covert” methods, stating he had learned them while training at the Army Intelligence School at Fort Holabird. Others echoed him. For example, Lieutenant Francis Reitemeyer recalled that, while at the Army Intelligence School at Fort Holabird, he was taught to use “the most extreme forms of torture.” Douglas Robinson, “Army Intelligence School Silent as Sphinx at Door,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 18, 1969. Colby stated that “various of the things that Mr. Osborn alleges might have happened” and admitted, “I knew there were people killed,” but denied it was a “systematic program of assassination.” Quoted in McCoy, &#039;&#039;A Question of Torture&#039;&#039;, 68–69.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phoenix was a program run amok, but it was also the logical result of a military campaign driven by the body count and run under the precept of the mere-gook rule. For the Vietnamese, the American War was an endless gauntlet of potential calamities. Killed for the sake of a bounty or shot in a garbage dump, forced into prostitution or gang-raped by GIs, run down for sport on a roadway or locked away in a jail to be tortured without the benefit of a trial—the range of disasters was nearly endless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While no exact figures are available, there can be little question that such events occurred in shocking numbers. They were the very essence of the war: crimes that went on all the time, all over South Vietnam, for years and years. When you consider this, along with the tallies of dead, wounded, and displaced, the scale of the suffering becomes almost unimaginable—almost as unimaginable as the fact that somehow, in the United States, all that suffering was more or less ignored as it happened, and then written out of history even more thoroughly in the decades since.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;6.&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== THE BUMMER, THE “GOOK-HUNTING” GENERAL, AND THE BUTCHER OF THE DELTA ==&lt;br /&gt;
The pervasiveness of brutality during the Vietnam War went hand in hand with a culture of defensiveness, denial, and, ultimately, impunity. Paper over any problems, conceal faults, bury bad news as much as possible; such was the standard operating procedure for commanders throughout the Vietnam years. Young officers looking to move up the chain of command knew that the appearance of battlefield success was the main thing that mattered, and that their superiors looked askance on anyone rocking the boat. So even when detailed, reliable atrocity allegations came from soldiers within the army’s own ranks, the military often tamped down the reports, suppressed investigation findings, or dragged out the cases for as long as possible. And if any perpetrators were charged, they could frequently count on military juries or friends in high places to let them off with very little punishment—or with none at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Sergeant Roy Bumgarner of the army’s 1st Cavalry Division and then 173rd Airborne Brigade in Binh Dinh Province, a soldier who reportedly amassed an astonishing personal body count of more than 1,500 enemy KIAs, sometimes logging more kills with his six-man “wildcat” team than the rest of his 500-man battalion combined.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Jack Donovan, in Record of Trial of Roy E. Bumgarner (1969), 208–9; sworn testimony of Richard Childers, in Record of Trial of Roy E. Bumgarner, 301; Anthony Herbert and James T. Wooten, &#039;&#039;Soldier&#039;&#039; (New York: Dell, 1973), 244–45; sworn testimony of John Nicholson, in Record of Trial of Roy E. Bumgarner, 193.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In March 1968, Private Arthur Williams, a sniper on Bumgarner’s scout team, told military authorities that on “at least four occasions” he had witnessed Bumgarner kill unarmed Vietnamese civilians—men doing nothing more than working in rice paddies or walking near their villages. In one incident, Williams told a lieutenant colonel from the inspector general’s office, the team had crept up on two men working in a rice paddy. As Bumgarner took careful aim, one of the farmers spotted him and threw up his hands in surrender, but the sergeant shot him in the shoulder anyway. Both men then began shouting in Vietnamese, which Williams took to be panicked pleas for the Americans to hold their fire; neither one of them ran. Nevertheless, as the second man moved to help support his injured friend, Bumgarner unleashed a steady stream of shots, killing them both.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Williams also related a separate incident in which Bumgarner killed a young boy. And he mentioned that Bumgarner regularly planted “chicom”—Chinese communist—grenades on the bodies so that they could be called in as enemy dead.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Arthur Williams, statement to John M. Dove (March 4, 1968), author’s collection.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “I’ve got nothing against Sgt Baumgardner [&#039;&#039;sic&#039;&#039;] except this mad urge to kill,” Williams told the lieutenant colonel. “I don’t want him to get in trouble but I can’t know of what is happening and say nothing. More people will be killed.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deborah Nelson and Nick Turse, “Lasting Pain, Minimal Punishment,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 20, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Williams’s effort was for naught. “The Bummer,” as he was known to his fellow troops, was a popular and well-regarded soldier’s soldier; even Williams called him a “good man.” He had the support of the other members of his team and, especially, of his superiors. Williams was painted as a malcontent, and his allegations were left to twist in the wind. Bumgarner continued leading “wildcat” teams on missions in the countryside, and Williams’s prediction soon came true.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Herbert and Wooten, &#039;&#039;Soldier&#039;&#039;, 242–45; Franklin Miller and Elwood Kureth, &#039;&#039;Reflections of a Warrior&#039;&#039; (New York: Pocket Books, 1992), 11–17, where he uses the pseudonym “Staff Sergeant Bumstaten” for “Bumgarner.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the morning of February 25, 1969, forty-one-year-old Nguyen Dinh set off after breakfast to irrigate the fields in his hamlet. The paddies were dry, and the villagers depended on him. His wife, Phan Thi Dan, handed him her wedding ring for safekeeping. The couple had sold a pig to pay for it, and she didn’t want to lose it in the pond where she was going to collect shrimp to feed to their ducks. Later that morning, Dan heard “the rattling sounds of bullets, then one big explosion—boom.” Not long after, a friend ran up to Dan, shouting that the Americans had shot her husband. Stunned, Dan stood frozen for a moment, then dropped her nets and started running toward the noise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Huynh Thi Nay was also running down a footpath toward the paddies. She had just come back from the market when a neighbor told her that U.S. soldiers had detained two duck herders and an irrigation worker. Nay raced to the place where she knew her teenage son Pham Tho was tending the family’s ducks. “When I reached there,” she remembered, “I found a pair of bamboo cages … with a flock of ducklings on one side. I called out ‘Tho, Tho,’ about three times, but no one replied.” She sped on, reaching a jackfruit tree, where she spotted her son’s duck-herding pole on the ground and his conical hat perched on a branch. Then she saw the bodies: her son and two others, riddled with bullets, laid out like the spokes of a wheel with their feet pointed outward. “It became as dark as night. I couldn’t stop crying,” Nay later recalled. “I was running back to the hamlet, crying all the way. My eyes were so full of tears, I couldn’t see my way.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson and Turse, “Lasting Pain, Minimal Punishment.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dan got a closer look at the grisly scene. The three victims were “badly mutilated,” she said. The bodies had “no heads … spinal marrow and brains were splattered everywhere.” The pain and rage she felt would stay with her throughout her life. “When I get flashbacks, that fit of fury still arises in me” was how she put it when I talked to her in 2006, almost four decades after the killings.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Huynh Thi Nay, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, 2006; Phan Thi Dan, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, 2006; Nelson and Turse, “Lasting Pain, Minimal Punishment.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Roy Bumgarner who had marched Nguyen Dinh, Pham Tho, and an even younger boy named Nguyen Kich to that secluded spot next to a jackfruit tree. When questioned later, Bumgarner told a tale of a typical combat operation: his six-man team had spotted three Vietnamese men and killed them when they bolted. Upon inspection, he said, the team found a number of weapons nearby. The three Vietnamese were then added to the body count. But what really happened, other unit members would later say, was cold-blooded murder: unarmed, defenseless civilians shot, their heads blown off with a grenade, and weapons planted to make them appear to be enemy combatants.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nelson and Turse, “Lasting Pain, Minimal Punishment”; “Statement of Rodarte” and “Statement of Charles H. Boss,” in “Bumgarner Incident,” Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group; War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, Box 15.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An investigation followed, and another soldier from Bumgarner’s team, twenty-year-old Specialist James Rodarte, admitted that the Vietnamese were unarmed and not running. They had been seated on the ground, he told investigators, when Bumgarner gave an order to fire. According to Rodarte, Bumgarner’s M-16 tore the men to pieces, and the victims were already dead when, on Bumgarner’s orders, he exploded a grenade near their heads. The sergeant then produced enemy weapons, which had been captured in an earlier engagement and smuggled back into the field, and briefed Rodarte on the cover story they were to use.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Statement of Charles H. Boss,” and “Statement of James C. Rodarte,” in “Bumgarner Incident,” Record Group 319 NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peter Berenbak was a young Civil Affairs officer serving on the same base as Bumgarner and his team when the murders occurred. That February day, one of his subordinates knocked on his door and told him that something had happened in the nearby friendly hamlet of Hoi Duc. He might want to investigate, the man suggested. When Berenbak drove up in his jeep, the bodies had already been carried in from the field and were spread out on a poncho liner beneath the “New Life Hamlet” sign. An old man on the scene was insisting Americans had gunned down the three, but Berenbak couldn’t believe it. “Americans don’t do things like this,” he remembered telling himself.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peter Berenbak, e-mail to Nick Turse, 2006; Peter Berenbak, interview with Nick Turse, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the inquiry moved forward, allegations arose about Bumgarner’s history of similar killings. “I’ve heard of Bumgarner doing it before—planting weapons on bodies when there is doubt as to their military status,” Charles Boss, one of the members of the wildcat team, told an army criminal investigator. “Only a couple weeks ago I heard that Bumgarner had killed a Vietnamese girl and two younger kids (boys), who didn’t have any weapons.” Another unit member said that, while previously serving with a different squad, he’d also heard about Bumgarner planting grenades to cover up crimes. Berenbak would hear the same buzz. A friend in brigade intelligence told him that Bumgarner had been investigated for similar crimes on three previous occasions, once for killing children.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;That friend was Robert Stemme. “Statement of Charles H. Boss” and “Statement of Thomas F. Dvorak,” both in “Bumgarner Incident”; Berenbak, e-mail to Nick Turse; Peter Berenbak, letter to the editor of the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; (April 1, 1972), Record Group 319, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rodarte, for his part, told investigators that Bumgarner had advised him not to worry. “He said don’t make a statement, that we had everybody on our side and we could get out of it.” When the investigators spoke to him, the young soldier was wearing a souvenir from the patrol: Phan Thi Dan’s wedding ring.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Statement of James C. Rodarte, in “Bumgarner Incident,” Record Group, 319, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short order, Rodarte and Bumgarner were charged with premeditated murder and court-martialed. At Bumgarner’s trial, superior officers and fellow sergeants lined up to praise the thirty-eight-year-old sergeant as a model combat leader, noting his long record of military service. Before joining the army in 1958, Bumgarner had been a marine for a decade. When he arrived in Vietnam in 1965 to serve with the army’s 1st Cavalry Division, that was actually the fourth time that “The Bummer” had been deployed in Asia, having previously served with the marines in the late 1940s during the Chinese Civil War, in the 1950s during the suppression of the Huk rebellion in the Philippines, and through two tours of duty in Korea.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Faces of Combat: His Fourth Asia War,” &#039;&#039;Army Digest&#039;&#039;, August 1968, 61.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Bumgarner himself took the stand to testify about the medals he had earned, ranging from a Silver Star—the third-highest military decoration awarded for valor in combat—to a medal he had recently received for disregarding his personal safety in an attempt to save the lives of fellow soldiers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Roy Bumgarner, in Record of Trial of Roy E. Bumgarner, 231–32. Bumgarner joined the army National Guard in 1958 and the regular army the next year.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did not come out at the trial was just how troubled Bumgarner’s military career had been. Marine Corps records indicate that Bumgarner had been court-martialed, busted down in rank, and served a number of brief periods of confinement in the United States, the Philippines, and Japan. Then, in 1961, after joining the army, Bumgarner had pleaded guilty to assault and disorderly conduct and sentenced to another three months’ confinement. But rather than hear about this checkered disciplinary record—or the various allegations of previous killings of noncombatants in Vietnam—the court-martial jury listened instead to witnesses like Lieutenant Colonel John Nicholson, a West Point grad who had been Bumgarner’s battalion commander during parts of 1968–69. According to Nicholson, the sergeant was “tops” as a noncommissioned officer and an incredibly talented troop leader. He testified that the work of Bumgarner and his team was “outstanding.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Record of Trial of Roy E. Bumgarner, 188–93, and Alex McVeigh, “Soldier Gets Silver Star 45 Years after Wartime Action,” http://www.army.mil/article/29585/Soldier_gets_Silver_Star_45_years_after_wartime_action/.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rodarte was acquitted at his own court-martial and tried to avoid testifying at Bumgarner’s trial. When he was finally compelled to do so, the story he told was markedly different from the one he had given the criminal investigators. He had previously said that the Vietnamese victims were unresisting, that the killing was wrong, that Bumgarner was “out of his mind,” and that he had feared that the old soldier might assault him. At Bumgarner’s trial, though, Rodarte’s testimony was confused and confusing, and he now insisted that he’d believed the unit was taking enemy fire when the Vietnamese were killed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Peter Berenbak, interview with Nick Turse, 2006; “Statement of James C. Rodarte,” in “Bumgarner Incident”; and Record of Trial of Roy E. Bumgarner.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Berenbak, the Civil Affairs lieutenant, had the opportunity to attend the last day of court-martial proceedings. During the lunch break, he was shocked to see Rodarte and Nicholson sitting together with Bumgarner in the mess hall and laughing it up. When Berenbak reported the gathering to the prosecutor, that officer “just shook his head” and told him that “Bumgarner was probably going to get off because of ‘the M.G.R.—the Mere Gook Rule.’”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, Bumgarner was in fact convicted, but only of unpremeditated murder. He never spent a single day in prison for his crimes. Instead, for the deaths of three innocent Vietnamese civilians, he was sentenced only to be reduced in rank and fined ninety-seven dollars a month for twenty-four months. On appeal, that, in turn, was reduced to six months. The sentence pushed Berenbak over the edge. “At that point I gave up in disgust,” he told me decades later, “because he had basically gotten away with murder.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Berenbak, e-mail to Nick Turse.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But while Bumgarner’s cold-blooded killings shook Berenbak to his core, they left the army unfazed. On March 31, 1972, Berenbak—safely home from the war—opened the day’s &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; to see a familiar face smiling back at him. There was Roy Bumgarner in jungle fatigues with a beret on his head, illustrating an article on Americans for whom Vietnam had become a second home. Berenbak was particularly incensed by the fact that Bumgarner was photographed with his arm around a young Vietnamese boy, just like one of those he had been convicted of killing. “I’ve stayed because I like my work,” Bumgarner said in the article, explaining that he had done everything in his power to remain in Vietnam.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fox Butterfield, “For Handful of Americans, Vietnam Is Almost Home,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 31, 1972; Peter Berenbak, e-mail to Nick Turse (2006); Peter Berenbak, letter to the editor of the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It turned out that after his 1969 court-martial, Bumgarner never even left the field. Busted down to private, he continued serving in Vietnam and reenlisted in the army in February 1970 with a request to remain in-country. The army obliged. Before the end of the year he was a sergeant again and would continue to request service in Vietnam even as troop levels fell. By the time his face graced the pages of the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039;, he was one of only 5,000 U.S. infantrymen left in the country.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;George McArthur, “Only 5,000 U.S. Infantrymen Left in Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, March 28, 1972; and Roy Bumgarner, military personnel records.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After reading the story, Berenbak fired off a letter to the editor of the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; in which he unabashedly called Bumgarner a “murderer.” He related the basics of the Bumgarner case and the allegations he had heard that, three times previously, the old soldier had been linked to the “murder of innocent civilians.” It was pointless, Berenbak wrote, to lament the failure of military justice, but “discovering that he is still in Vietnam and then presented to your readers as a lovable fighting man—that disturbs me … I cannot help but wonder if in the last three years he might not have been under investigation again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; told Berenbak that they were passing along his letter to the foreign desk. That was the last he heard from the newspaper. He also forwarded his missive to his congressional representative, Peter Frelinghuysen, with a cover note. “Isn’t there something that can be done?” the young veteran asked. The congressman, in turn, sent on the note to the army and received a response a few weeks later from Colonel Murray Williams. Bumgarner’s “reenlistment was authorized,” wrote Williams, noting that a court-martial conviction did not bar an individual from service, that the army had a great need for infantrymen in Vietnam at the time, and that Bumgarner had “volunteered for such a vacancy.” As Williams saw it, “SGT Bumgarner, although convicted by a court-martial, for which he paid a debt, is contributing positively in his chosen profession.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Bumgarner Incident,” Record Group, 319; Peter Berenbak interview with Nick Turse.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The story of Roy Bumgarner, convicted of murdering three innocents and alleged to have killed many more on his way to that vaunted 1,500-plus body count, says much about the American way of war. While the sergeant was certainly atypical, spending the better part of seven years in Vietnam when most men served just a single twelve- or thirteen-month tour, what’s most notable is that his peers did not consider his actions beyond the pale.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Those in the army generally served twelve-month tours, while the marines’ lasted thirteen months. James Westheider, &#039;&#039;Fighting in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Mechanicsburg, Pa: Stackpole Books, 2011), 69.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, many of the men with whom he served regarded him as something of a supersoldier, lauding him for his courage, combat prowess, and his care for his young troops. The former drill instructor had an enormous impact on the teenagers and twenty-somethings he led, teaching them how to survive in combat and thrive as soldiers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Herbert and Wooten, &#039;&#039;Soldier&#039;&#039;, 387–88. See Brian Thomas, “Medal of Honor Recipient Visits Fort Bragg, Recounts Combat Experience,” &#039;&#039;ArmyLINK News&#039;&#039;, http://www.dtic.mil/armylink/news/Aug1998/a19980804miller.html; Richard Goldstein, “Franklin D. Miller, 55, Hero as a Green Beret in Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 17, 2000; Miller, &#039;&#039;Reflections of a Warrior&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When asked about the operation in which he killed Pham Tho, Nguyen Kich, and Nguyen Dinh, Bumgarner told the court that he was actually breaking in a new team and regarded the experience as a lesson in war fighting. “It would be a hunter-killer mission,” he explained during his trial, “but also it would be a training mission.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sworn testimony of Roy Bumgarner, in Record of Trial of Roy E. Bumgarner, 234.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For years, Bumgarner was able to flout the U.S. military’s official rules of engagement and violate the laws of war without ever paying a significant price. Just how many civilians died at Bumgarner’s hand will never be known, but we do know this: He killed innocent people simply because they were Vietnamese and then labeled them as enemy dead. He mutilated bodies and planted weapons on those he murdered to conceal his crimes. He instructed subordinates to take part in his misdeeds and then help cover them up. And he trained countless impressionable young men in his methods. The military knew all of this and still welcomed his continued service. Roy Bumgarner could have been stopped, but instead the military was his enabler.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Bumgarner was building up his body count in Binh Dinh, Colonel John Donaldson—a former Olympian with movie-star looks and an advanced degree in international affairs—was embarking on his own killing spree in neighboring Quang Ngai Province. A graduate of West Point, Donaldson had followed in the family footsteps: his older brother, his father, an uncle (a World War I air ace), both of his grandfathers (one of whom won the Medal of Honor during the Civil War), and one great-grandfather had also all graduated from the prestigious military academy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Did This General Kill Civilians?” &#039;&#039;Life&#039;&#039;, June 25, 1971, 40–41; Maureen Mylander, &#039;&#039;The Generals&#039;&#039; (New York: Dial Press, 1974), 12.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He arrived in Vietnam in September 1968 and took command of the Americal Division’s 11th Infantry Brigade the following month, eager to make his mark.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was soon an open secret among the troops that Donaldson and other commanders were killing civilians. One officer remembered that Donaldson and the chief intelligence officer “had the reputation of being gook hunters. The way I heard it the pair flew around in the colonel’s chopper with a crate of grenades, ‘frags’ they were called, and popped them in the rice fields over the ‘dinks’ who would attempt to run for cover when the chopper swooped down to chase them.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Michael Uhl, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Awakening&#039;&#039; (Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland, 2007), 74–75.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another Americal officer recalled that Donaldson was “obsessed with having a good kill ratio and a good body count.… He was just a dink hunter.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;John McNown Jr., interviews with Richard Verrone, December 16–18, 2003, and January 28–30, 2004, Texas Tech.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On January 2, 1969, helicopter pilot Walter Seger of the 174th Aviation Company, fed up with what he was seeing, formally reported that Donaldson had intentionally killed a Vietnamese civilian from his helicopter. It was a serious charge, but for years nothing came of it. The reason for the lack of follow-up became clear only some time later, when evidence surfaced that Seger’s commanding officer was “aware of Seger’s allegations at the time of the alleged events” but “influenced Seger and others, including a staff member of the 11th Brigade and military police personnel, not to pursue the matter.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Charge of a General,” &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, June 14, 1971; fact sheet, Donaldson Case (April 29, 1971), NARA; fact sheet, Donaldson Case; CID-N, fact sheet, Donald Francis Hanson (May 22, 1971), University of Michigan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As with the army’s decision to disregard early allegations against Bumgarner, this cover-up would soon have deadly consequences. In the first few weeks of January 1969, Donaldson and a door gunner reportedly targeted and killed an unarmed Vietnamese woman; the colonel announced that they would report her as an enemy KIA.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Status of 70-CID011-00757, Donaldson, University of Michigan, and fact sheet, Donaldson Case.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On January 25, 1969, another unarmed Vietnamese was killed on Donaldson’s orders about ten miles northwest of Quang Ngai City, according to multiple witnesses. As helicopter pilot Kenneth Grogan remembered it, “There was a Vietnamese man laying outside the hootch about ten feet. General Donaldson said to finish him off.” The aircraft commander remembered it too. “Finish him off,” he heard Donaldson say before the man was raked with gunfire.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Status of 70-CID011-00757.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; That same helicopter commander stated that between December 1968 and March 1969, Donaldson killed seven to nine unarmed Vietnamese from his chopper.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some of Donaldson’s subordinates apparently followed his example. Grogan told army investigators that on January 23, 1969, Lieutenant Colonel William McCloskey—who had assumed command of the 11th Brigade’s 3rd Battalion, 1st Infantry, only a day or two before—spotted a fifty-to-sixty-year-old man from the helicopter. As Grogan recalled, the man was unarmed and made no threatening moves. Nevertheless, McCloskey told Richard Cichowski, the helicopter’s commander, “Okay Mr. C, grease him.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Witness statement of Kenneth Grogan (September 1, 1971), in Seger Allegation, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Cichowski also remembered McCloskey saying “something to the effect of shoot him.” The helicopter’s crew chief then “fired a burst of M-60 machine gun fire, the rounds hit him and he fell off the bicycle, apparently dead,” Cichowski told an army investigator.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Witness statement of Richard Cichowski (September 9, 1971), in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Since the helicopter was well outside its assigned area of operations, McCloskey called in the body count with fake coordinates.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Witness statement of Kenneth Grogan (September 1, 1971), in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to a CID report, Command Sergeant Major Arthur Carver, Donaldson’s senior enlisted adviser, was also implicated in killing civilians from the unit’s helicopters.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Status of 70-CID011-00757. Evidence indicates that Carver was never charged in connection with the killings.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All this time, Donaldson was racking up medals at a pace that may have rivaled even his rising body count. During his six months in command of the 11th Brigade, the colonel was awarded two Distinguished Flying Crosses, two Silver Stars, a Bronze Star, twenty Air Medals, a Soldier’s Medal, and a Combat Infantryman’s badge—about one medal per week. He was also rapidly moving up the military food chain. In March 1969, Donaldson became the chief of staff of the entire Americal Division, and in September he was made assistant division commander and promoted to the rank of one-star general. When his Vietnam tour ended in March 1970—by which point he had picked up nine more Air Medals and two Legions of Merit—Donaldson returned to the Pentagon to serve as a top strategy planner under the Joint Chiefs of Staff.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Witness statement of John Donaldson (August 27, 1970), University of Michigan; OCINFO, Wire Service News (June 2, 1971); Mylander, &#039;&#039;The Generals&#039;&#039;, 12.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Donaldson’s meteoric rise was checked only in the summer of 1970, when he became entangled in the army’s belated inquiry into the My Lai massacre. Although the mass killing itself had occurred in March 1968, half a year before Donaldson arrived in Vietnam, he became a subject of interest to investigators because a key report about that bloody day had vanished from the Americal Division headquarters while Donaldson was serving as the division’s chief of staff. Ultimately, Donaldson was identified as the only person to have requisitioned the documents before they disappeared from a highly secure safe—but the investigation was unable to prove that he had destroyed the files, so no action was taken against him.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Seymour M. Hersh, &#039;&#039;Cover-Up&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1972), 220–26.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A more serious consequence of the My Lai inquiry, as far as Donaldson was concerned, was the attention it brought to the subject of Vietnam war crimes in general. One of the soldiers called in for questioning about the massacre mentioned that some senior officer had engaged in “gook-hunting” from helicopters above Quang Ngai.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Such a story was not surprising, given how many lieutenant colonels, full colonels, and generals reportedly “hunted” Vietnamese from their helicopters, setting the tone for the men under their command. Sir Robert Thompson, the British counterinsurgency expert who helped defeat the Communist insurgency in Malaysia in the 1950s and then advised on efforts in Vietnam, had earlier called attention to “one-star generals who regard their tour in Vietnam as an opportunity to indulge in a year’s big-game shooting from their helicopter howdahs at government expense.” He wasn’t exaggerating. The 1st Infantry Division’s commanding general, James Hollingsworth, to cite one example, was recognized for his penchant for conducting “turkey shoot” missions, where he blazed away with his M-16 at fleeing Vietnamese. While being interviewed about his combat leadership experiences in Vietnam, a staff sergeant who served in the 2nd Battalion, 12th Infantry, 25th Infantry Division, told an officer that his battalion commander, Lieutenant Colonel Burton Walrath, ordered a helicopter pilot to gun down a Vietnamese seen working in a rice paddy in August or September 1968. During a resulting CID investigation, another allegation surfaced that Walrath had also ordered a helicopter pilot to shoot and kill a farmer in October or November 1969. (Walrath was never charged with any crime.) Similarly, Lieutenant Thomas Loflin recalled helicopter pilots bragging about killing civilians for sport. “You should’ve seen those goddamned slopes running around down there before everything went up in flames,” Loflin recalled an officer saying. Thomas Loflin, “Slaughter of Vietnamese Civilians for Sport by U.S. Helicopter Pilots,” &#039;&#039;Avante Guard&#039;&#039;, 1967; “Pilots Accused of Slaying Civilians,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, November 29, 1969; “Crowe Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1. Quoted in Richard Armstrong, “‘Believe Me, He Can Kill You,’” &#039;&#039;Saturday Evening Post&#039;&#039;, March 25, 1967, 32. Philip Knightly, &#039;&#039;The First Casualty&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;From Crimea to Iraq; The War Correspondent as Hero, Propagandist and Myth Maker&#039;&#039; (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2004), 425; TJAG/Military Justice Division, Talking Paper, Subject: BG Donaldson and McClosky Cases (June 14, 1971); Hersh, &#039;&#039;Cover-Up&#039;&#039;, 226.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With the army already taking considerable heat over the My Lai massacre, Walter Seger’s nearly two-year-old allegations came to life, and an investigation ensued. Eventually, Army Criminal Investigation Command concluded that Donaldson, “on 13 separate occasions during the period October 1968 through March 1969 … while flying in a helicopter over Quang Ngai Province, fired at from the air and apparently killed or ordered the killing of, unarmed and unresisting Vietnamese persons.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fact sheet, Donaldson Case.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Later, Donaldson would try to defend his behavior by saying that “in these hostile areas, when you spot a military-age male and you get shot at, you try to neutralize him.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Did This General Kill Civilians?” 41.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In twelve of these thirteen documented instances, however, CID determined that there had been no ground fire received around the time of the killings.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fact sheet, Donaldson Case.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On May 10, 1971, &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine reported that an unnamed “brigadier general, who is currently serving a tour of duty in the Pentagon, has been accused by helicopter pilots and some of those who flew with him of murdering perhaps six Vietnamese … He has admitted to the killings in private, making a fine distinction between innocent civilians and possible Communists by saying he shot those who ‘took evasive action’ as his chopper whirred overhead.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Night of the General,” &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, May 10, 1971.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The next month, the story, complete with Donaldson’s name, was splashed across the front page of the nation’s top newspapers; the general was officially charged with murdering six civilians and assaulting two others.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Michael Getler, “Murders Laid to General,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 3, 1971; Rudy Abramson, “General Charged in Slayings of Six Civilians in Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, June 3, 1971; William Beecher, “General, Ex-Aide Accused of Murdering Vietnamese,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 3, 1971.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was a historic moment. Not since 1901, when General Jacob Smith ordered his troops to turn a large swath of Samar Island in the Philippines into a “howling wilderness,” had an American general been directly charged with committing war crimes.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Beecher, “General, Ex-Aide Accused of Murdering Vietnamese”; Mylander, &#039;&#039;The Generals&#039;&#039;, 13.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Donaldson was hardly resigned to a guilty verdict, however. Soon enough, according to Colonel Henry Tufts, the head of CID, “there were complaints and rumors that General Donaldson was moving around among the witnesses to our investigation, pressuring them to change their stories.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Henry Tufts, memorandum for the record, subject: B. G. Donaldson (June 5, 1974), University of Michigan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Others played their parts as well, including Donaldson’s former subordinate Colin Powell, the future chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff and secretary of state. Powell, who had worked closely with Donaldson for eight months in Vietnam, filed an affidavit praising Donaldson as “an aggressive and courageous brigade commander” and defending his actions in Quang Ngai.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Charles Lane, “A Soldier’s Story,” &#039;&#039;New Republic&#039;&#039;, October 16, 1995, 20; Karen DeYoung, &#039;&#039;Soldier: The Life of Colin Powell&#039;&#039; (Random House Digital, 2006).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “The general technique used was to locate military-age males … from the air,” Powell wrote. “If fire was received, fire was immediately returned by the helicopter in accordance with rules of engagement. If the individual attempted to evade without firing, it was up to the judgment of the senior occupant of the aircraft” whether to kill the person.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;DeYoung, &#039;&#039;Soldier&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On December 9, 1971, Donaldson’s commanding general dismissed the charges against him, saying, “Evidence established that no offenses were committed by General Donaldson, then a colonel.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Douglas Robinson, “Army Drops Charges Against General Accused of Killing 6 South Vietnamese Civilians,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 10, 1971.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What that exculpatory evidence might have been, however, is a mystery. It did not make it into the army criminal investigations files, nor has it surfaced anywhere else.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more on the Donaldson case, see Tony Swindell, “Our Descent into Hell Has Begun,” Counterpunch.org, May 4, 2006, http://www.counterpunch.org/swindell05042006.html; Robert Parry and Norman Solomon, “Behind Colin Powell’s Legend—Pentagon Man,” [http://ConsortiumNews.com ConsortiumNews.com], http://www.consortiumnews.com/archive/colin4.html.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Years later, an investigator who worked the case claimed that the army had Donaldson “dead to rights” until two key witnesses changed their testimony, apparently under pressure, and the case fell apart.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert Parry, “Colin Powell Skates Free on Torture,” &#039;&#039;In These Times&#039;&#039;, May 26, 2009, http://www.inthesetimes.com/article/4447/colin_powell_skates_free_on_torture/.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Donaldson would go unpunished.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As they made their murderous way through the Vietnamese countryside, Bumgarner and Donaldson personally added an untold number of innocents to the war’s grim toll. But as horrific as Bumgarner’s and Donaldson’s actions were, their individual killing sprees pale in comparison with the industrial-scale slaughter that was set in motion around the same time by Julian Ewell, a battle-hardened World War II hero who had made colonel fast but then languished for years in desk jobs, including stints at the White House and the Pentagon. It was only in 1968 that Ewell, now a two-star general, finally got a field command in Vietnam, and he set out to make the most of the opportunity. Entrusted by the military with the crucial Mekong Delta region, and given carte blanche to do whatever he chose, the general would turn an already perilous situation for the Vietnamese even worse and make the killing of civilians into standard operating procedure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Spiderwebbed with canals and waterways, packed with groves of coconut palms, the Mekong Delta was South Vietnam’s most fertile rice-producing region, and a noted revolutionary stronghold. Its inhabitants—some 5 to 6 million people packed into less than 15,000 square miles, almost eight times the population density of the United States at the time—had already suffered immensely from the American free-fire mentality.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Arnold Dibble, “Bombing Perils Saigon’s Bid to Win Delta Loyalty,” &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, March 10, 1968; Don Oberdorfer, &#039;&#039;Tet: The Turning Point in the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (New York: Da Capo Press, 1985), 151; George O’Connor, Senior Officer Debriefing Report (February 25, 1968), 1; Victor Croziat, “Problems Relating to the Deployment of U.S. Ground Combat Forces to the Mekong Delta Area of South Vietnam,” Rand Corporation (October 11, 1966), 10; David Elliott, &#039;&#039;The Vietnamese War&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Revolution and Social Change in the Mekong Delta&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;1930–1975&#039;&#039; (Armonk, N.Y.: M. E. Sharpe, 2007).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the spring of 1966, for example, in an area of the upper delta known as the Plain of Reeds, the pilot of an observation plane carrying the State Department official Daniel Ellsberg (who would become famous years later for leaking the Pentagon Papers to the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;) spotted two men running from a nearby boat. The pilot put the plane into a dive and attacked them. Ellsberg could plainly see that the men were unarmed, but the pilot repeatedly fired on them, claiming that they were “Viet Cong.” Later, when Ellsberg asked him how he could tell, the pilot said that “there’s nothing but VC in the Plain of Reeds.” Other officials, though, told Ellsberg that there were almost 2,000 fishermen in the area, braving American attacks in order to feed their families.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Much of the Plain of Reeds is located in Long An Province, the only portion of the Mekong Delta not in IV Corps. Daniel Ellsberg, &#039;&#039;Secrets&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;A Memoir of Vietnam and the Pentagon Papers&#039;&#039; (New York: Penguin, 2002), 136–37.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One army officer noted the reports of dozens of “Vietcong sampans” being sunk in the region and asked the obvious: “Don’t they know the sampan is the bicycle of the Delta?… You cannot just go around sinking sampans in this country.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Charles Mohr, “Air Strikes Hit Vietcong—And South Vietnamese Civilians,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 5, 1965.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But such considerations did not stop the Americans. In a January 1967 incident, for instance, three U.S. helicopters strafed a fleet of two hundred sampans on the delta’s Bassac River, killing thirty-one civilians and wounding another thirty-eight.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Yank Mistake Kills 31 Viets,” &#039;&#039;Chicago Tribune&#039;&#039;, January 30, 1967; Tom Buckley, “Error in Vietnam Kills 31 Civilians,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 30, 1967; “U.S. Copters Kill 31 Civilians in Sampans,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, January 30, 1967.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American ground troops, too, sowed misery in the Mekong Delta throughout the late 1960s. In January 1967, 15,000 members of the 9th Infantry Division had deployed to the delta, and they left a wide swath of destruction in their wake.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The 9th Divison would serve until August 1969. Its 3rd Brigade remained in Vietnam, under command of the 25th Infantry Division, until October 1970. Joseph W. Callaway Jr., &#039;&#039;Mekong First Light&#039;&#039; (New York: Ballantine Books, 2004), 37–38; “U.S. Completes Its Build-Up in the Mekong Delta,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 31, 1967; U.S. Army, “Old Reliables: 9th Infantry Division” (Fort Riley, Kans., 1966/1967?); Shelby Stanton, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Order of Battle&#039;&#039; (New York: Galahad Books, 1987 [1981]), 77–78.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lieutenant Joseph Callaway, for example, recalled the scene after one assault on a hamlet that happened to be near the area where his soldiers had received heavy enemy fire. After helicopter gunships “pulverized” the hamlet, the ground troops had moved in. “They had torched and killed everything the gunships had not destroyed,” Callaway wrote in his memoir. “I sent my platoon on through and stood in the middle of the little hamlet with everything burning around me. There were no people here now. All the animals were dead—chickens, pigs, water buffalo, everything.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Callaway, &#039;&#039;Mekong First Light&#039;&#039;, 87.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Over the course of his tour, Callaway said, “our most effective and often used means of communication eventually became violence.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 64–65.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But all of this was merely a prelude to Ewell’s arrival. Taking charge of the 9th Division in February 1968, right after the Tet Offensive, Ewell—together with his equally ambitious chief of staff, Colonel Ira Hunt—soon set about reshaping it into a force ready and willing to wage an unrestrained war on the delta’s villages and deliver staggering body counts at all costs.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Julian Ewell, interview with Ted Gittinger, November 7, 1985, LBJ Library, 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He restructured the “Old Reliables” to increase the number of infantrymen in the field, the number of helicopter gunships in the air, and the number of night operations for both.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Julian Ewell and Ira A. Hunt, &#039;&#039;Sharpening the Combat Edge&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The Use of Analysis to Reinforce Military Judgment&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: Department of the Army, 1995), 16, 44–74, 128–34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Ronald Bartek, a fellow West Pointer who attended a briefing by Ewell, the general had a formula in mind for the conflict: “He wanted to begin killing ‘4,000 of these little bastards a month,’ and then by the end of the following month wanted to kill 6,000,” and so on from there.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ronald Dellums, &#039;&#039;The Dellums Committee Hearings on War Crimes in Vietnam: An Inquiry into Command Responsibility in Southeast Asia&#039;&#039;, eds. Citizens Commission of Inquiry (New York: Vintage Books, 1972), 65.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ewell’s outbursts at subordinates quickly became legendary, and no one could be in his presence for long without being exposed to his body-count fixation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Andrew F. Krepinevich, &#039;&#039;The Army and Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1986), 204; Christian Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots: The Vietnam War Remembered from All Sides&#039;&#039; (New York: Viking, 2003), 323; William Taylor Jr., interview with Neil Sheehan, November 11, 1975, Neil Sheehan Papers.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; William Taylor, then a major assigned to division headquarters, recalled the general’s typical threats to his field commanders: “What the fuck are you people doing down here, sitting on your ass? The rest of the brigades are coming up with a fine body count … If you can’t get out there and beat ’em out of the bushes, then I’ll relieve you and get somebody down here who will.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William Taylor Jr., interview with Neil Sheehan, November 11, 1975.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When I spoke with him decades later, Taylor assured me that during his service in the delta, the body count was “the most important measure of success … and it came from the personal example of the 9th Division commander, General Julian Ewell. I saw it directly. Body count was everything.” He then paused and, as if to make sure I couldn’t possibly mistake his meaning, repeated, “To say that body count permeated everything in operations is not an exaggeration.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William Taylor Jr., interview with Nick Turse, September 24, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A raft of witnesses told the same story. Battalion commander David Hackworth remembered Ewell screaming at subordinates, “Jack up that body count or you’re gone, Colonel.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hackworth had founded the 101st Airborne’s Tiger Force during an earlier tour in Vietnam. For more, see John Kifner, “Report on Brutal Vietnam Campaign Stirs Memories,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 28, 2003; David Hackworth and Julie Sherman, &#039;&#039;About Face&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The Odyssey of an American Warrior&#039;&#039; (New York: Touchstone, 1990), 485, 501; David Hackworth and Eilhys England, &#039;&#039;Steel My Soldiers’ Hearts&#039;&#039; (New York: Rugged Land, 2002), 98.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Lieutenant Colonel William Hauser similarly recalled that “very undue emphasis was placed upon body count … commanders were under constant pressure to produce body count as a measure of their own effectiveness.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Testimony of William Hauser (August 6, 1971), in Concerning David H. Hackworth, vol. 3 of 8 vols., part 2 of 2, in Record Group 472, MSCV, MACIG, Investigative Division, ROI, Box 121.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When Colonel John Hayes was queried on the same subject, he smiled, and, after a pregnant pause, he responded, “Considerable emphasis was placed on body count.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Testimony of John Hayes (August 9, 1971), in ibid., vol. 4, part 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It didn’t take long for Ewell to become known as “the Butcher of the Delta.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ewell was also known as “Bloody Ewell.” For more, see Krepinevich, &#039;&#039;The Army and Vietnam&#039;&#039;, 203; Hackworth and England, &#039;&#039;Steel My Soldiers’ Hearts&#039;&#039;, 99; Gloria Emerson, &#039;&#039;Winners and Losers: Battles, Gains, Losses and Ruins from a Long War&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1976), 154; Keith Nolan, &#039;&#039;House to House: Playing the Enemy’s Game in Saigon, May 1968&#039;&#039; (St. Paul, Minn.: Zenith Press, 2006), 156; Appy, &#039;&#039;Patriots&#039;&#039;, 323.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hunt, Ewell’s chief of staff who also spent time as a brigade commander with the 9th Division, shared his boss’s attitude wholeheartedly. His approach, he later said, was “pounding the shit out of the little VC bastards.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lewis Lapham, “Military Theology,” &#039;&#039;Harper’s&#039;&#039;, July 1971, 74.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “I felt personally that we were pressured all the time,” recalled James Musselman, the brigade operations officer under Hunt, when asked about the body count.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Testimony of James A. Musselman, 1742, in Concerning David H. Hackworth, vol. 4, part 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While navy admiral Robert Salzer wouldn’t name names, he reported that one of the 9th Infantry Division’s brigade commanders was “psychologically … unbalanced. He was a super fanatic on body count. He would talk about nothing else during an operation … you could almost see the saliva dripping out of the corners of his mouth.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Elliott, &#039;&#039;The Vietnamese War,&#039;&#039; concise edition, 346.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Robert Gard, who would later succeed Hunt as the chief of staff, put it succinctly: “He went berserk.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert Gard, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What Hackworth called the division’s “shoot-first-ask-questions-later policy” yielded exactly the statistical dividends that the two commanders craved.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hackworth and England, &#039;&#039;Steel My Soldiers’ Hearts&#039;&#039;, 99.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Before Ewell took over, the 9th Infantry Division had managed a ratio of about eight enemy dead for every American killed during large unit operations, which was slightly higher than the average of U.S. forces in Vietnam at the time.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Thomas Thayer, ed. [Assistant Secretary of Defense (Systems Analysis), Southeast Asia Division], &#039;&#039;Southeast Asia Analysis Report&#039;&#039;/&#039;&#039;A Systems Analysis View of the War in Vietnam, 1965–1972&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C. [?]: Assistant Secretary of Defense [Systems Analysis], Southeast Asia Division, 1975), vol. 4 (&#039;&#039;Allied Ground and Naval Operations&#039;&#039;), 157.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But this wasn’t enough for Ewell, who relentlessly pressed for more. As Hackworth later admitted, “A lot of innocent Vietnamese civilians got slaughtered because of the Ewell-Hunt drive to have the highest count in the land.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hackworth and England, &#039;&#039;Steel My Soldiers’ Hearts&#039;&#039;, 98–99. For more, see Hackworth and Sherman, &#039;&#039;About Face&#039;&#039;, 667–68.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In March 1968, for example, U.S. helicopters strafed and sank four junks filled with civilians, one of countless such incidents on delta waterways. When an adviser complained and recommended halting the practice, he was overruled. Denying the river to guerrillas was judged more important than sparing civilian lives.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Guenter Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 1981), 107.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By July, “elimination ratios” for Ewell’s 9th Division were clocking in at nearly 14:1, and the general was just getting started.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ewell and Hunt, &#039;&#039;Sharpening the Combat Edge&#039;&#039;, 134.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; That summer, planning began for a large-scale offensive to “maximize the opportunity presented during the dry season for ground, air-mobile, and water mobile operations,” as an army overview put it. Dubbed “Speedy Express,” the operation would run from December 1968 through May 1969, with 9th Division troops conducting missions across most of the delta provinces—most notably Kien Hoa and Dinh Tuong—in conjunction with other U.S. ground, air, and naval forces as well as South Vietnamese units.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Overview, Operation Speedy Express, IV Corps Tactical Zone,” in MACV, MACIG, Investigative Division, ROI, Box 143.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the planning for Speedy Express progressed, politics intervened to give Ewell a mandate for even more military resources and an even freer hand in employing them. With the U.S. presidential election looming in the fall of 1968, Lyndon Johnson decided to jump-start stagnant peace talks with the North Vietnamese and the NLF in Paris. This immediately gave added importance to Speedy Express, as the Pentagon sought to bring the rice-rich region and its huge population under Saigon’s control before any peace could break out. With the military eager for rapid results, Ewell became the wrong man in the wrong place at the wrong time for the Vietnamese of the Mekong Delta. The United States brought to bear every option in its arsenal: helicopter gunships firing off hundreds of rounds per minute, B-52s shaking the earth with their massive bomb loads, F-4 Phantoms dropping canisters of napalm by the ton, massive navy ships stationed off the coast that could hurl Volkswagen-sized shells at targets miles inland, Swift Boats patrolling the delta’s waterways with machine guns, elite teams of Navy SEALs, large numbers of snipers, and, of course, regular infantry by the thousands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“All of these efforts jelled in the winter and spring of 1968–1969, greatly increasing the combat power and flexibility of the division,” Ewell and Hunt later wrote in their history of the 9th Division’s operations in the delta.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ewell and Hunt, &#039;&#039;Sharpening the Combat Edge&#039;&#039;, 16.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The statistics bear this out. During the first month of Speedy Express, the 9th Infantry Division logged a 24:1 kill ratio. It would jump to an astounding 68:1 in March and an eye-popping 134:1 in April.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For an example of the gross disparities, see “Operation Speedy Express,” ABC news segment, March 17, 1969, in which it was reported that U.S. forces had “killed more than 130 Viet Cong in the Mekong Delta over the weekend,” but that no U.S. troops had been killed. Operation Speedy Express, Casualties by Week, in MACV, MACIG, Investigative Division, ROI, Box 143.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For the first quarter of 1969, the 9th Division had double the kill ratio of the next most prolific U.S. division. By April 1969, the Pentagon noted that of eight U.S. divisions then being tracked for statistical analysis, the 9th Infantry Division accounted for fully one-third of the enemy KIAs.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;In 1967–68, two U.S. Marine Corps divisions in I Corps had accounted for 29–30 percent of enemy KIAs but had taken 35–38 percent of American KIAs. The 9th Division exceeded them in enemy KIAs but took just 15 percent of American KIAs. Thayer, &#039;&#039;Southeast Asia Analysis Report&#039;&#039;, vol. 4, 22, 156–57, 169, 189–91.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Ewell wanted, Vietnamese were dying all over the delta. They just weren’t, in many cases, enemy troops. The guerrillas were well armed but incapable of going toe-to-toe with Ewell’s war machine, so they generally avoided combat when faced with the full might of the Americans—breaking up into small units and either remaining constantly on the move or hunkering down in bunkers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ira Hunt, &#039;&#039;The 9th Infantry Division in Vietnam&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Unparalleled and Unequaled&#039;&#039; (Lexington, Ky.: University Press of Kentucky, 2010), 45–46; Elliott, &#039;&#039;The Vietnamese War&#039;&#039;, 347–49; George McArthur, “Vietcong Scarecrows Disappear in Delta,” &#039;&#039;Tri-City Herald&#039;&#039;, January 26, 1969.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And while Ewell’s heavy firepower certainly killed many guerrillas along with civilians, even in the face of the American onslaught it wasn’t difficult for the revolutionary forces to replenish their ranks with new recruits and replacement troops. The army’s own estimates showed that the number of enemy forces in the region never declined during Speedy Express and may even have increased slightly.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Elliott, &#039;&#039;The Vietnamese War&#039;&#039;, 344–47; Operational Report of 9th Infantry Division for Period Ending April 30, 1969 (May 15, 1969), “Enemy Situation” slide.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For civilians in the Mekong Delta, meanwhile, Speedy Express made an already precarious existence more dangerous. Many villagers who lived through that period recall, in particular, the relentless threat posed by American helicopters. This recurring theme in their stories is hardly surprising; as Ewell himself noted after the war, shortly before Speedy Express began, “the Delta got a lot of extra choppers—air cav[alry] troops and assault helicopter companies.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Julian Ewell, Senior Officers Debriefing Program (U.S. Army Military Institute, 1979), 76.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; From January through April of 1969 alone, the 9th Division’s aviation battalion would fly a total of 4,338 gunship sorties. (In addition to the destruction inflicted by the 9th Division’s own helicopters, the delta was pounded throughout this time by the newly arrived Cobra helicopter gunships of the Phantom III program, whose wholesale slaughter of civilians was so vividly described by senior adviser Louis Janowski as “nonselective terrorism.”) These airborne attacks were key to Ewell’s plans because, as he later wrote, “a cav troop worth its salt can get 50 to 100 kills a month.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Julian Ewell, “Senior Officer Debriefing Report: LTG Julian Ewell” (Department of the Army, 1969), 7–8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But as another 9th Infantry Division veteran observed, “A Cobra gunship spitting out six hundred rounds a minute doesn’t discern between chickens, kids and VC.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Myra MacPherson, &#039;&#039;Long Time Passing: Vietnam and the Haunted Generation&#039;&#039;, new edition (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2001), 22.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
December 1968, the first month of Speedy Express, also marked the introduction of “night search” hunter-killer missions. In these operations, spotters using starlight scopes—primitive night-vision devices—identified targets with a burst of tracer fire, which then signaled accompanying helicopter gunships to rake the area with machine guns. When top adviser John Paul Vann flew on some of these sorties, he found that troops using starlight scopes simply targeted any and all people, homes, and water buffalo they saw. Once anyone or anything had been spotted, the information was relayed to the flight commander and the helicopters would attack. No attempt was made, Vann said, to determine whether the people or structures were civilian, and large numbers of innocents were killed and wounded as a result.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ewell, Senior Officers Debriefing Program, 65; Ewell and Hunt, &#039;&#039;Sharpening the Combat Edge&#039;&#039;, 129–31; David Farnham, interview with Neil Sheehan, October 15, 1975, Neil Sheehan Papers.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ewell admitted as much in a postwar interview, noting that, at night, “anybody that was out there was fair game.” When “peasants” were killed during nighttime curfew, he said, that was just “tough luck.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Julian Ewell, interview with Ted Gittinger, November 7, 1985, LBJ Library, 27–28.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a private letter to former Westmoreland deputy Robert Komer, Vann warned “the US is on very shaky ground on either the Phantom or other ‘hunter-killer’ airborne missions and literally hundreds of horrible examples have been documented by irate advisors, both military and civilian.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;When the letter was written, Komer was a consultant with the Rand Corporation. John Vann, letter to Robert W. Komer, May 5, 1971, Neil Sheehan Papers.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Among these appalled observers was Jeffrey Record, an assistant province adviser in the delta province of Bac Lieu. On one occasion, just after Speedy Express began, Record watched from a helicopter as Cobra gunships began strafing a herd of water buffalo and the six or seven children tending them. Within seconds, the tranquil paddy was transformed into a “bloody ooze littered with bits of mangled flesh,” Record recounted. “The dead boys and the water buffalo were added to the official body count of the Viet Cong.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Record’s superior, Peter Brownback, the senior province adviser of Bac Lieu, also saw the children and the water buffalo, with explosions (which he took to be rockets) impacting amid them. Brownback noted the water buffalo being hit by fire from the helicopters, but claimed not to have seen any dead children or heard later reports of dead children. According to a summary in U.S. Army documents, Major Le Van Sy, a South Vietnamese official in Bac Lieu, stated that “it was normal procedure to shoot livestock and personnel in the area as it was a ‘free fire zone’ during the period in question.” “Record Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Summaries, Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Box 1; and Jeffrey Record, “Maximizing Cobra Utilization,” &#039;&#039;Washington Monthly&#039;&#039;, April 1971, 12.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Record asked how the pilots could be certain of the status of people below, he was told that U.S. forces shot anyone who tried to run from a helicopter, because it was a sure sign that they were enemy fighters.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jeffrey Record, &#039;&#039;The Wrong War&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;Why We Lost in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Annapolis: Naval Institute Press, 1998), 91.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Janowski similarly heard from a number of helicopter crews and forward air control pilots, all of whom echoed this same notion. He told his superiors: “I know of no peasant in contested or VC controlled areas who is familiar with these ground rules. The only people who are sometimes familiar with these ground rules are the VC.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Louis F. Janowski, “End of Tour Report” (ca. 1970), Neil Sheehan Papers.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite this protest, the policy of shooting anyone who ran continued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Other reasons given for killing Vietnamese during Speedy Express were often equally spurious. Shortly after he arrived at 9th Division headquarters, Major Taylor was up with Hunt in a helicopter flying over rice paddies not far from their base. Taylor recalled Hunt saying “something to the pilot and all of a sudden, the door gunner was firing a … machine gun out the door and I said ‘what the hell is that?’ He said, ‘See those black pajamas down there in the rice paddies? They’re Viet Cong. We just killed two of them.’” Later Taylor asked Hunt how he could tell Viet Cong from farmers, in the absence of ground fire or any visible weapons. “He said because they’re wearing black pajamas. I said, ‘Well Sir, I thought workers in the fields wore black pajamas.’ He said, ‘No, not around here. Black pajamas are Viet Cong.’”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William Taylor Jr., interview with Nick Turse, September 24, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A villager from Dinh Tuong Province summed up the Vietnamese perception of American helicopters in the delta: “If a gunner saw anyone, even a woman or a small child or a water buffalo, he blew them apart.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Lady Borton, &#039;&#039;After Sorrow&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;An American Among the Vietnamese&#039;&#039; (New York: Kodansha International, 1995), 38–39.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And a reporter who found himself in a delta hamlet as helicopters strafed it was left with the same impression. “They seemed to fire whimsically and in passing even though they were not being shot at from the ground nor could they identify the people as NLF. They did it impulsively for fun, using farmers for targets as if in a hunting mood.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Katsuichi Honda, “Terror for Helicopters,” in Richard A. Falk, Gabriel Kolko, and Robert J. Lifton, eds., &#039;&#039;Crimes of War&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1971), 357–59.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trigger-happy Americans hovering in their gunships weren’t the only threat to Vietnamese civilians during Speedy Express. According to the military, almost 6,500 tactical air strikes were carried out in support of the operation, dropping at least 5,078 tons of bombs and 1,784 tons of napalm.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;An NLF report put the figure at “over 3,000,” including B-52 strikes, for Kien Hoa Province alone, during the first eleven months of 1969. One U.S. report put the number of sorties at 5,309. Committee to Denounce the U.S.-Puppets’ War Crimes in South Viet Nam on the U.S.-Puppets’ Savage Acts Against Patriots Detained by Them, “Appendix: U.S.-Puppet Massacres of the Population in South Vietnam (From 1965 to 1969).” Kevin Buckley, “Pacification’s Deadly Price,” &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, June 19, 1972, 42; Phillip Stevens, letter to Kevin Buckley (December 14, 1971), author’s collection; “Air Operations, 9th U.S. Division from ORLL,” in “Operation Speedy Express—Allegations in Newsweek Article and Comments Concerning,” in Allegations by Newsweek re: 9th Infantry Division and the Delta, in MACV, MACIG, Investigative Division, ROI, Box 143.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Air force captain Brian Willson, who carried out bomb-damage assessments in free-fire zones throughout the delta, saw the results firsthand. “It was the epitome of immorality,” he later told an interviewer. “One of the times I counted bodies after an air strike—which always ended with two napalm bombs which would just fry everything that was left—I counted sixty-two bodies. In my report I described them as so many women between fifteen and twenty-five and so many children—usually in their mothers’ arms or very close to them—and so many old people.” When he later read the official tally of dead, he found that it listed them as 130 VC killed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Douglas Valentine, &#039;&#039;The Phoenix Program&#039;&#039; (New York: Morrow, 1990), 216.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ewell, for his part, claimed that the 9th Division stressed “discriminate and selective use of firepower,” and that some portions of their area of operations actually appeared “unharmed from the air.” Still, even he admitted that in “other areas, where this emphasis wasn’t applied or wasn’t feasible, the countryside looked like the Verdun battlefields.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Not surprisingly, a 1969 CIA and U.S. embassy assessment found that Vietnamese in the 9th Division’s area of operations viewed U.S. firepower as a major threat. The assessment ranked U.S. firepower as comparable to “VC terror.” Thayer, &#039;&#039;Southeast Asia Analysis Report&#039;&#039;, vol. 4, 27 [195—dual numbering system]. John Lichfield, “Verdun: Myths and Memories of the ‘Lost Villages’ of France,” &#039;&#039;Independent&#039;&#039;, February 21, 2006; Julian Ewell, “Senior Officer Debriefing Report,” 12.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In addition to the thousands of air strikes, the Mekong Delta was pounded continuously by ground-based artillery. In just four months during Speedy Express, from January through April 1969, the 9th Division fired 311,083 artillery rounds into the delta countryside.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Operational Report of 9th Infantry Division for Period Ending April 30, 1969 (May 15, 1969), 26.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Robert Gard, who served under Ewell as an artillery commander, decried the division’s “spray and slay” policies. “I tried very hard to stop the H&amp;amp;#x26;I fires, harassing and interdiction fires and to use fire support much more selectively,” Gard told me.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert Gard, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Major Edwin Deagle, who served part of his tour as an aide to Ewell and Hunt, recalled “the tremendous amount of pressure that Ewell put on all of the combat unit operations, including artillery.” This pressure, he said, “tended to create circumstances under which the number of civilian casualties would rise.” Concerned specifically that Ewell’s constant badgering had eroded most safeguards against firing near villages, he confronted his commander. “We’ll end up killing a lot of civilians,” he told Ewell.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Edwin Deagle, interview with Nick Turse, September 13, 2008; Edwin Deagle, letter to Nick Turse, September 30, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nevertheless, the bombardment continued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Disregard for the Vietnamese meant that Americans shot early and often, no matter who might be trapped in the battle zone.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Concerned Sergeant, letter to William Westmoreland (May 25, 1970), “copy reproduced on 27 August 1971,” in “Concerned Sergeant Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, War Crimes Working Group, Record Group 319, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Deagle told me about one such incident. In the early days of Speedy Express, while serving as the executive officer of the 2nd Battalion, 60th Infantry, he was listening on the radio as one of his battalion’s units stumbled into an ambush in a delta town. The company commander was almost instantly lost to enemy fire, leaving a junior officer in charge. Unable to outmaneuver the enemy forces and thoroughly confused, the lieutenant called in an air strike with imprecise instructions. The helicopter gunships, Deagle recalled, “fired a tremendous amount of 2.75[-inch rockets] into the town and that killed a total of about 145 family members or Vietnamese civilians.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Deagle, interview.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The carnage was evident even in official U.S. statistics, which, for instance, recorded that more than 13,000 civilians were wounded in IV Corps in just the first six months of 1969. This may even have been a significant undercount; one American general wrote that during Ewell’s tenure the workload of provincial hospitals and foreign medical field teams was approximately “12,000 admissions monthly, 100,000 outpatient visits, and 1,000 major operations.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;From January to April 1969, IV Corps accounted for a higher percentage of civilian war casualties than any other region. &#039;&#039;Civilian Casualty, Social Welfare and Refugee Problems in South Vietnam&#039;&#039;, part 1, Hearings before the Subcommittee on Refugees and Escapees, Senate Judiciary Committee (June 24–25, 1969), 23. “Civilian War Casualties, DMAC IV,” Neil Sheehan Papers, Box 49, folder 3; George Eckhardt, Senior Officer Debriefing Report: Delta Military Assistance Command and Senior Advisor, IV CTZ, Period 15 January 1968 to 1 June 1969, Army Adjutant General’s Office (June 16, 1969), 52.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If just half of these were war victims, the total casualty count would be staggering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An American medical team that went to the delta on a fact-finding mission during Speedy Express found that both Phong Dinh’s five-hundred-bed provincial hospital at Can Tho and Dinh Tuong’s provincial hospital at My Tho were “overflowing” with civilian war casualties. In both the Can Tho hospital and in Kien Phuong’s Cao Lanh provincial hospital, the team noted, civilian war casualties accounted for up to 80 percent of all the patients.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Civilian Casualty, Social Welfare, and Refugee Problems in South Vietnam&#039;&#039;, part 1, 42, 56–57.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite its impressive kill ratios and incredibly high body counts, in August 1969 the 9th Infantry Division became the first U.S. division withdrawn from Vietnam. Some suspected that the slaughter of civilians was a reason; others saw the move only as part of the process of turning the fight over to the South Vietnamese. But whatever the motivation, the Pentagon clearly had not lost its confidence in Ewell. In the last months of Speedy Express, the hard-charging general was awarded a third star and promoted to command II Field Force, the largest U.S. combat command in the world at the time. And in the spring of 1970, he was tapped as the top U.S. military adviser for the Paris peace negotiations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In May 1970, a few weeks before Ewell went off to Paris for the peace talks, a Vietnam veteran sat down to write a letter to General Westmoreland, now the army’s chief of staff. The My Lai scandal had become front-page news in the United States just the previous fall, and the veteran had followed coverage of the massacre and allegations of other war crimes swirling around in the press. But he was writing to offer eyewitness testimony about an atrocity far larger and more damning than the death of five hundred civilians in a single village: the mass killing of civilians in the Mekong Delta during Speedy Express, month after month, hamlet after hamlet. The veteran detailed tactics, named names, and begged for the military to take action on its own. “I don’t want to tell any Congressman for fear I will hurt the Army,” he explained. The missive was anonymous; the veteran signed it, simply, “Concerned Sergeant.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Concerned Sergeant letter was remarkable for the way it detailed a pattern of criminality far larger than any single incident. Referencing the murder of a detainee that had recently made headlines, he told Westmoreland: “My information about killing is worse than shooting prisoners one time, it is about nobody giving a damn about the Vietnamese.” The Concerned Sergeant also pointed out that the body-count pressure he’d witnessed had come from the very top of the division. In the case of My Lai and in other incidents, he wrote, it always seemed to be enlisted men and low-level officers who ended up “getting in trouble,” but the crimes originated with commanders. The veteran wanted to draw Westmoreland’s attention not to a handful of massacres but to official command policies that had led to the killings of thousands of innocents.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Sir, the 9th Division did nothing to prevent the killing, and by pushing the body [count] so hard, we were “told” to kill many times more Vietnamese than at My Lay, and very few per cents of them did we know were enemy …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In case you don’t think I mean &#039;&#039;lots&#039;&#039; of Vietnamese got killed this way, I can give you some idea how many. A battalion would kill maybe 15 to 20 a day. With 4 battalions in the Brigade that would be maybe 40 to 50 a day or 1200 to 1500 a month, easy. (One battalion claimed almost 1000 body counts one month!) If I am only 10% right, and believe me its lots more, then I am trying to tell you about 120–150 murders, or a My Lay each month for over a year.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Concerned Sergeant, letter to William Westmoreland.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this letter, and two others he sent the following year, the whistle-blower cataloged the various practices that resulted in mass civilian casualties, and explicitly branded David Hackworth and Ira Hunt as war criminals. When Hunt was his brigade commander, the veteran wrote, the colonel was “always cussing and screaming over the radio from his [command-and-control helicopter] to the GIs or the gunships to shoot some Vietnamese he saw running when he didn’t know if they had a weapon or was women or what.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Concerned Sergeant, letter to Orwin Talbott (March 30, 1971), in Concerned Sergeant Allegation. Hackworth offers a similar portrait of Hunt, yelling and screaming in his chopper; see Hackworth and Sherman, &#039;&#039;About Face&#039;&#039;, 673.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As for Hackworth, who had been his battalion commander, the Concerned Sergeant cited his orders when it came to sampans: “I was a RTO [radio telephone operator] and I heard Col Hackworth talking to the gunship pilots, I guess. Anyway, he said there goes a boat. Then I didn’t hear the pilots answer, but then Col Hackworth said I don’t give a shit shoot them anyway women or not. He was very excited and angry and then he called the other company to ambush the boat.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Concerned Sergeant, letter to Orwin Talbott. The “Concerned Sergeant” often spelled phonetically, writing, for example, about “cashays”—that is, caches—of weapons. I standardized the spelling in his letters.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The veteran vividly described how the 9th Division’s heavy firepower had wreaked havoc on populated areas. All it would take, he said, were a few shots from a village or a nearby tree line. “If anybody ever got sniper fire from a tree line we’d use gunships and artillery on the villages and go in later,” the Concerned Sergeant wrote.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Concerned Sergeant, letter to William Westmoreland.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “And lots of times we’d be told to call for it even if we wasn’t getting shot at. Then when we’d get in the village there would be women and kids crying and sometimes hurt or dead.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Concerned Sergeant, letter to Orwin Talbott.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He found himself sympathizing with the civilians’ plight because it was clear that they had no escape. “It was their farm land, and it looked like they didn’t have any money to move,” he recalled.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Concerned Sergeant, letter to William Westmoreland.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But the commanders had no such sympathy. The Concerned Sergeant recalled that when his unit’s forward observer would say that regulations forbade firing on a village, the battalion commander would become enraged and declare “contact” with the enemy, which made it permissible to pour artillery fire into populated areas.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Concerned Sergeant, letter to Orwin Talbott.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The “number one killer” of civilians, the whistle-blower reported, was the unit’s policy of shooting anyone who ran. “Run from the GIs, run from the gunships, run from the Loaches [LOHs, or light observation helicopters], the gunships and Loaches would hover over a guy in the fields till he got scared and run and they’d zap him. GIs could see people in a field and start toward them and they’d run and get killed.” Those slain were logged as guerrillas taking “evasive action”—a common euphemism that he’d personally heard more than a hundred times while serving as a radioman. Rarely, he said, were weapons found on these people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Snipers, the veteran wrote, also regularly gunned down Vietnamese with no weapons and logged them as VC, while Hackworth made jokes about how there wouldn’t be any farmers left in the delta thanks to the division’s marksmen. And forcing civilians to travel ahead of patrols in order to trip any booby traps was yet another way in which innocents were killed. “None of us wanted to get blown away,” the Concerned Sergeant wrote, but using civilians to set off mines was wrong. “They didn’t want to get blown away either, but nobody cared about the Vietnamese. When a civilian hit a booby trap he’d most likely get called [in] as a body count too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The letter also drew attention to the pitifully low number of weapons captured by the 9th Division, and pointed to this as evidence of Ewell’s complicity in the slaughter of civilians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Compare them [body-count records] with the number of weapons we got. Not the caches, or the weapons we found after a big fight with the hard cores, but &#039;&#039;a&#039;&#039; dead VC with &#039;&#039;a&#039;&#039; weapon. The General just had to know about the wrong killings over the weapons. If we reported weapons we had to turn them in, so we would say that the weapons was destroyed by bullets or dropped in a canal or paddy. In the dry season, before the monsoons, there was places where lots of the canals was dry and &#039;&#039;all&#039;&#039; the paddies were. The General &#039;&#039;must&#039;&#039; have known this was made up.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the Concerned Sergeant, these killings all took place for one reason: “the General in charge and all the commanders, riding us all the time to get a big body count.” Ultimately, he noted, “nobody ever gave direct orders to ‘shoot civilians’ that I know of, but the results didn’t show any different than if … they had ordered it. The Vietnamese were dead, victims of the body count pressure and nobody cared enough to try to stop it.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Concerned Sergeant, letter to William Westmoreland.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What Ewell, the infamous “Butcher of the Delta,” had done during his time in Vietnam could not have been a great secret within the military. There was much gossip going around Vietnam that the 9th Division “didn’t care what bodies” were included in the count, and even Ewell himself acknowledged that other commanders classed him in the company of “Attila the Hun.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Orwin Talbott, who served as a division commander in Vietnam and eventually retired as a three-star general, told me that everyone knew these rumors about the 9th Division. “I can’t believe that top headquarters in Saigon could not have heard the gossip,” he said. Orwin Talbott, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, 2006; Julian Ewell, interview with Ted Gittinger, 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nevertheless, the whistle-blower’s letter to Westmoreland created a buzz at the highest levels of the army. Within days, it was forwarded to R. Kenley Webster, the army’s acting general counsel, who wrote a memo about the letter for Secretary of the Army Stanley Resor. Webster said that he was “impressed by its forcefulness” and “sincerity,” and commissioned an anonymous internal report from a respected Vietnam veteran. This analysis endorsed the Concerned Sergeant’s contention that obsession with body count likely led to civilian deaths. Webster sent the report to Resor, recommending that the secretary of the army confer with Westmoreland and Creighton Abrams—Westmoreland’s successor as the commander of U.S. forces in Vietnam—about the allegations. According to army documents, Resor and Abrams did indeed discuss the matter that month, but no criminal investigation was launched.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In March 1971, having waited almost a year for the army to take action, the Concerned Sergeant wrote another letter, addressing it to Major General Orwin Talbott, who had made the decision to try Lieutenant William Calley for his crimes at My Lai. Then, in July, he sent a missive to the army’s inspector general, Major General William Enemark, who had first assigned an investigator to Ron Ridenhour’s letter.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Years later, neither Talbott nor Enemark—both of them previously top commanders in Vietnam—could recall receiving letters from the Concerned Sergeant. Talbott would later dismiss charges against two 9th Infantry Division officers charged with wounding and killing civilians in the Mekong Delta. “Army Clears 2 Officers in Fatal Viet Shooting,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, October 31, 1970; U.S. Army Command Information Fact Sheet: Incident at Son My, April 2, 1971; “Partial Text of Army’s Fact Sheet on My Lai,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 4, 1971; Concerned Sergeant, letter to Orwin Talbott; Concerned Sergeant, letter to W. A. Enemark (July 30, 1971), in “Concerned Sergeant Allegation”; Orwin Talbott, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, 2006; William Enemark, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In his letter to Enemark, the young whistle-blower expressed exasperation at having been ignored by Westmoreland and Talbott. “I am telling you to see if the Army will do anything about war crimes by high officers or just cover it up again,” he wrote. If no action were taken, he threatened, he’d take his story to California congressman Ronald Dellums—who had spearheaded an ad hoc congressional panel looking into U.S. atrocities in Vietnam in the spring of 1971—or to the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dellums, &#039;&#039;The Dellums Committee Hearings on War Crimes in Vietnam;&#039;&#039; Concerned Sergeant, letter to W. A. Enemark.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The threats had some effect. In August 1971, well over a year after the Concerned Sergeant’s first letter to Westmoreland, an army memo noted that the Criminal Investigation Division was ordered to identify the letter writer “to prevent his complaints [from] reaching Mr. Dellums.” A few days later, Westmoreland’s office directed criminal investigators to “assure him the Army is beginning investigation of his allegations.” And in short order, CID reported that the division had “tentatively identified” the letter writer as George Lewis, a member of the 4th Battalion, 39th Infantry, of Ewell’s 9th Division. He had served in Vietnam from June 14, 1968, to May 31, 1969, his tour concluding on the last day of Operation Speedy Express. CID said that it would seek an interview.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;George Lewis, Military Service Records, author’s collection.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the same day as that CID report, however, a Westmoreland aide wrote a memo stating that the chief of staff had sought the advice of Thaddeus Beal, an army undersecretary and civilian lawyer. Beal counseled that since the Concerned Sergeant’s letters were written anonymously, the army could legitimately discount them. The aide summarized Westmoreland’s decision: “We have done as much as we can do on this case.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;John Murchison, Memorandum for Record (September 7, 1971).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At a late September meeting between CID officials and top army brass, the barely begun investigation of the Concerned Sergeant’s allegations was officially killed. Army records indicate that no one from the 9th Infantry Division was ever court-martialed for killing civilians during Speedy Express.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Talking Paper, Subject: David Hackworth (October 1, 1971), University of Michigan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Concerned Sergeant’s letters were eventually declassified, but never publicized, apparently lying all but forgotten until I uncovered them during my research in the National Archives. What, if anything, transpired between the army and George Lewis remains a mystery; he died in 2004, before I was able to locate him. Why the Concerned Sergeant remained silent after threatening to bring his evidence to Dellums or the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; is likewise unknown.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Westmoreland’s scuttling of the Speedy Express investigation spared the army from having to deal with another major atrocity scandal in the aftermath of My Lai and also served to shield his brethren from West Point. Westmoreland and Creighton Abrams were both proud members of the West Point class of 1936, while Ewell had graduated from the academy in 1939, and Ira Hunt in 1945. Many in the military spoke of a tacit “West Point Protective Association”—the WPPA—and the West Point clique assumed particular prominence during the Vietnam War. In 1968, twenty-two out of the twenty-four principal commanders and staff officers in the U.S. Army were all graduates of that prestigious military academy. Protecting West Pointers was thus essentially tantamount to protecting the military itself as an institution. Not surprisingly, quite a few West Point graduates implicated in war crimes saw the allegations against them conveniently disappear.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For examples, see Mark Lane, &#039;&#039;Conversations with Americans&#039;&#039; (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1970), 168–81; statement of James D. Henry, February 28, 1970, in CID Reports, “Henry Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Case 32 (4), 1–10; King, “Who Needs West Point?”; Buckley, “Pacification’s Deadly Price,” 43; Nick Turse, “A My Lai a Month,” &#039;&#039;Nation&#039;&#039;, December 1, 2008; “Abrams Is Cleared of Soldier’s Charge,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 5, 1970; “Sergeant in Songmy Case Says Westmoreland Must Take Blame,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 10, 1970; “Westmoreland Order to Level Village Charged,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, December 7, 1970.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Donaldson, West Point class of 1944, might also have been a beneficiary of the WPPA; Claire E. Hutchin, the commanding general who dismissed the murder charges against him based on mysterious “evidence” that appears nowhere in the files, was a West Pointer from the class of 1938. (Meanwhile, the disappearance of a vital report in the My Lai case while it was in Donaldson’s custody was seen by some observers as intended to help protect yet other West Pointers in high-level posts within the division at the time of the massacre.)&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;King, “Who Needs West Point?”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And even though Bumgarner was not a West Point graduate, the WPPA’s reach included him, too, since his crimes reflected directly on the West Pointers in the chain of command above him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bumgarner’s shootings of civilians, Donaldson’s “gook-hunting” missions, and Ewell’s blood-soaked Speedy Express were emblematic of the entire American enterprise in Vietnam. If one man and his tiny team could claim more KIAs than an entire battalion without raising red flags among superiors; if a brigade commander could up the body count by picking off civilians from his helicopter with impunity; if a top general could institutionalize atrocities through the profligate use of heavy firepower in areas packed with civilians—then what could be expected down the line, especially among heavily armed young infantrymen operating in the field for weeks, angry, tired, and scared, often unable to locate the enemy and yet relentlessly pressed for kills? Indeed, in this atmosphere, it is remarkable that some U.S. soldiers did nevertheless blow the whistle on atrocities, lodging complaints and writing letters to commanders who bore a responsibility to investigate. But the rank-and-file troops who spoke out against murder were, for the most part, essentially powerless in the face of command-level cover-ups.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;7.&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== WHERE HAVE ALL THE WAR CRIMES GONE? ==&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the early years of the Vietnam War, civilian suffering was everywhere and yet nowhere in the American media. News reports described thousands of incidents that violated the laws of war, but usually skipped blithely past the implications, neither labeling nor acknowledging the crimes.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;In the Name of America&#039;&#039; (New York: Clergy and Laymen Concerned about Vietnam; Annandale, Va.: Turnpike Press, 1968); Neil Sheehan, “Should We Have War Crimes Trials?” &#039;&#039;New York Times Book Review&#039;&#039;, March 28, 1971.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And for every war crime that was mentioned in a newspaper or magazine, a mass of other evidence was covered up in the field or kept secret at higher command levels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The secrecy went all the way up to the Pentagon. In 1967, for instance, after some newspaper reports about atrocities committed in Vietnam by members of the Special Forces, Defense Secretary Robert McNamara commissioned an inquiry to find out how well U.S. troops understood the Geneva Conventions. A team of agents headed by W. Donald Stewart, the chief of the Pentagon’s Investigations Division for the Directorate of Inspection Services, compiled a 208-page report with shocking implications. More than 96 percent of the Marine Corps second lieutenants they surveyed, for example, indicated that they would resort to torture to obtain information. “I came back from South Vietnam thinking that things were out of control,” Stewart recalled years later. But he knew that his findings “wouldn’t have been good for the political image” of the military or the president, and the Pentagon certainly agreed. A high-ranking Defense Department official ordered the report to be placed in “review status,” a form of bureaucratic limbo meant to kill it. Its findings were never made public.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Seymour Hersh, “My Lai, and Its Omens,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 16, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As time went on, though, some cover-ups began to crumble. In August 1969, after their elaborate scheme unraveled, seven members of the Special Forces were implicated in the torture and killing of the intelligence operative Thai Khac Chuyen. Whispers circulated about CIA involvement in the case, and the “Green Beret Affair” made the covers of &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, and &#039;&#039;U.S. News and World Report&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jeff Stein, &#039;&#039;A Murder in Wartime: The Untold Spy Story That Changed the Course of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039; (New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1992), 324, 332–33.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Soon, articles began to probe the Phoenix program, the agency’s role in targeted killings, and, as the celebrated &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; reporter Ward Just put it, other “dirty business Americans have undertaken in this war.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ward Just, “The Special Forces Six and the Shadow War,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 21, 1969; John Darnton, “Ex-Beret Says He Killed Agent on Orders of CIA,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 4, 1971; Stein, &#039;&#039;A Murder in Wartime&#039;&#039;, 324.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This flurry of revelations would be short-lived, however; within a few weeks, under pressure from the CIA and the White House, Secretary of the Army Stanley Resor dismissed all charges against the Green Berets, foreclosing any possibility that further sordid details—including a dossier of CIA and Special Forces’ assassinations put together by the defendants—might be entered into evidence in a courtroom.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Text of Resor’s Statement,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 30, 1969; Stein, &#039;&#039;A Murder in Wartime&#039;&#039;, 360, 367, 374.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
August 1969 also saw the publication of Normand Poirier’s chilling &#039;&#039;Esquire&#039;&#039; article “An American Atrocity,” which used military legal documents to reconstruct the 1966 rampage of U.S. Marines through the hamlet of Xuan Ngoc—including the gang-rape of eighteen-year-old Bui Thi Huong and the slaughter of her family. (The magazine sent proofs of the story to every major newspaper in the country, hoping to generate attention, but none showed the slightest interest.)&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Philip Knightly, &#039;&#039;The First Casualty&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;From Crimea to Iraq; The War Correspondent as Hero, Propagandist and Myth Maker&#039;&#039; (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2004), 434; Normand Poirier, “An American Atrocity,” &#039;&#039;Esquire&#039;&#039;, August 1969.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A few months later, in October 1969, the &#039;&#039;New Yorker&#039;&#039; published Daniel Lang’s harrowing account of the 1966 kidnapping, gang-rape, and murder of Phan Thi Mao by an army patrol in II Corps. Lang’s “Casualties of War,” later adapted into a motion picture of the same name, not only revealed horrific crimes but also detailed the tremendous struggle of a lone whistle-blower—Sven Eriksson—against a concerted cover-up by the four perpetrators and their superior officers. Eriksson survived a possible attempt on his life by one of the patrol members and steadfastly testified at multiple courts-martial as the proceedings stretched out over several years. He told Lang his story after becoming frustrated with the army’s legalistic nitpicking and the light sentences ultimately given to the guilty men. Eriksson’s account made it clear that such atrocities in Vietnam were commonplace. As Lang wrote: “Eriksson told me that it seemed clear to him in retrospect that he should have been prepared for Mao’s death. It had been preceded by any number of similar occurrences. In one form or another, he said, they took place almost daily, but he was slow, or reluctant, to perceive that they were as much a part of the war as shells and targets were.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sven Eriksson was a pseudonym. Daniel Lang, &#039;&#039;Casualties of War&#039;&#039; (New York: Pocket Books, 1989), 17, 55–77.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The same month that “Casualties of War” was published, Arizona congressman Morris Udall sent Secretary of the Army Resor a statement written by a GI from the lone brigade of the 9th Infantry Division still remaining in Vietnam. “The affidavit is so specific and sincere that I feel it demands an investigation,” the Arizona Democrat said in a cover note.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Morris K. Udall, letter to Stanley Resor, September 30, 1969, in Duffy-Lanasa Incident, Case 2 (4), Army Staff, Deputy Chief of Staff, Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations Files, Box 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In his statement, the soldier described the capture, torture, and cold-blooded murder of a Vietnamese man—an increasingly familiar story by late 1969. This particular account was, however, unique in one way. It came from a dead man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On September 12, 1969, twenty-one-year-old George Chunko had sent to his parents what he called “an actual account of an incident which occurred during a combat operation of which I personally witnessed.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;George D. Chunko, account of George D. Chunko (September 12, 1969), in ibid., Box 3, 2; Richard A. Falk, Gabriel Kolko, and Robert Jay Lifton, eds., &#039;&#039;Crimes of War: A Legal, Political-Documentary, and Psychological Inquiry into the Responsibility of Leaders, Citizens, and Soldiers for Criminal Acts in Wars&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1971), 245.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Just days before, while on a “sweep-and-destroy” patrol, his unit had come upon a Vietnamese home. Inside it, Chunko wrote, they found a young Vietnamese woman, four young children, an elderly man, and a military-age male, later identified as Do Van Man. From the identification papers on the individuals, it appeared that Man may have been AWOL from the South Vietnamese army, and that the others present were his wife, his children, and his father-in-law.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Led by Lieutenant James Duffy, the unit was still under extreme pressure to produce a high body count, just as it had been in Ewell’s days. The leader of the platoon, Chunko wrote, “fully aware of the young man’s identity, seemingly ignored the knowledge … and proceeded to personally interrogate our ‘prisoner.’”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;George D. Chunko, account of George D. Chunko, Box 3, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In full view of his family, Man was stripped naked, “manhandled,” and searched for “physical signs” that he was a member of the revolutionary forces. The platoon leader “found none, much to his dismay,” added Chunko, “but nevertheless proceeded to treat (mistreat?) this individual as a captured enemy soldier.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., Box 3, 3–4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Man was then taken outside and tied to a tree, as his wife fell to her knees, crying and begging for mercy. “It was obvious that our platoon leader took some sort of ‘malicious’ pleasure in humiliating her husband in her presence … In fact it appeared that her crying prodded him further in dehumanizing her husband. He conveyed to her that he would have her husband killed in the following morning.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., Box 3, 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, Chunko watched as the prisoner was “ridiculed, slapped around and [had] mud rubbed into his face.” When he asked his fellow unit members why they were torturing a man that no one believed was an actual VC, they said they were “just having a little fun.” Repulsed, Chunko left the scene and began complaining about it to another soldier, but a platoon sergeant stepped in to shut him up.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., Box 3, 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Before the unit moved out the next morning, Chunko wrote, “the prisoner was taken into the nearby woodline by a few of us GI’s. I distinctly heard 7 shots go off and saw the aforementioned GI’s return from the woodline sans prisoner. The platoon leader, self appointed judge, jury and executioner had his breakfast content that he was doing a good job.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Man was called in as an enemy prisoner killed while trying to escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only one day after Chunko wrote and signed his statement and mailed it off to his parents, he was killed as well. According to a confidential army communiqué, he was “hit by frags” during a nighttime “ambush patrol.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“VZCZCSD316 … DA for TAG and OTPMG and TJAGJ” (confidential backchannel communication), in Duffy-Lanasa Incident, Box 3, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chunko’s parents, suspecting that their son had been murdered to cover up the crime, then forwarded his statement to Congressman Udall.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Falk, Kolko, and Lifton, &#039;&#039;Crimes of War&#039;&#039;, 245.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In late November 1969, the army wrote back to Udall, informing him that it was investigating the killing of Do Van Man.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Raymond T. Reid, letter to Morris K. Udall, November 21, 1969, in Duffy-Lanasa Incident, Box 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Lieutenant Duffy was court-martialed and, the following year, found guilty of premeditated murder—only to have the jury retract that verdict when they found out that it carried a mandatory life sentence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;United States v. First Lieutenant James B. Duffy,&#039;&#039; 569-70-4070, U.S. Army, Headquarters and Headquarters Company, 2nd Battalion (Mechanized), 47th Infantry, 3rd Brigade, 9th Infantry Division, APO San Francisco 96371, CM 424795, United States Army Court of Military Review, 47 C.M.R. 658, 1973 CMR LEXIS 697 (July 18, 1973). Philip Shabecoff, “6-Month Term Set in Vietnam Death,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 1, 1970.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Instead, the military court decided that the killing of Do Van Man would cost Duffy just six months in prison, with less than half his pay forfeited during that time. He wouldn’t even have to leave the army.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Shabecoff, “6-Month Term Set in Vietnam Death”; “Army Jury Has Second Thoughts,” &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; (London), March 30, 1970.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Military lawyers who observed the proceedings noted that the outcome appeared to be yet another example of the “mere-gook rule.” Indeed, the only reason why Duffy wasn’t acquitted altogether, some of them speculated, was that the army could no longer count on keeping the story entirely under wraps.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Philip Shabecoff, “Murder Verdict Eased in Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 31, 1970.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the time of Duffy’s trial, thanks to Ron Ridenhour and his persistent efforts to bring attention to the My Lai massacre, war crimes were finally front-page news.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ridenhour had initially collected information about the 1968 massacre from various eyewitnesses while he was still serving in Vietnam. In April 1969, not long after returning to the United States, he sent registered letters to more than thirty military and civilian leaders in Washington, telling them that “something rather dark and bloody” had happened in the village. Ridenhour’s letter, filled with names, locations, and descriptions of the mass killing, soon had Washington buzzing. Looking for a suitably low-level fall guy on whom to hang responsibility, the army settled on Lieutenant William “Rusty” Calley, who had commanded Charlie Company’s 1st Platoon at My Lai and had no shortage of blood on his hands. (Conveniently enough, Calley was no West Pointer, but a product of the Officer Candidate School at Fort Benning, which churned out low-level commanders for Vietnam after just months of training; placing the blame entirely on him would avoid sullying the reputation of the army’s academy-trained top ranks, thus protecting the public image of the army as a whole.) In September, Calley was charged with the murder of 109 “Oriental human beings” and quietly hidden away at Fort Benning.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Michael Bilton and Kevin Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039; (New York: Penguin, 1993), 214–20, 382.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trying to bring the massacre to wider attention, though, Ridenhour found the media still largely uninterested in exposing the truth about American activities in Vietnam. He shared his information with a reporter for the &#039;&#039;Arizona Republic&#039;&#039;, but an editor there refused to run the piece, which would have been the first article on My Lai to appear in the United States.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ron Ridenhour, “My Lai and Why It Matters,” speech (1998).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Through a literary agent, Ridenhour then offered his story to &#039;&#039;Life&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Look&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, and &#039;&#039;Harper’s&#039;&#039;; all of them passed. Only &#039;&#039;Ramparts&#039;&#039; showed interest, but Ridenhour was wary of the story being written off if it were published in a radical journal of the New Left.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William M. Hammond, &#039;&#039;Public Affairs&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The Military and the Media&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;1968–1973&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: Center of Military History, 1996), 223.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like so many other atrocity accounts, the events at My Lai might have faded into oblivion. In the fall of 1969, though, the freelance journalist Seymour Hersh received a vague tip about an officer who had killed some seventy or eighty people. Hersh managed to find and interview Calley at Fort Benning, laying the foundation for a series of articles that would eventually win him a Pulitzer Prize. Despite the stunning quality of his reporting, &#039;&#039;Life&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;Look&#039;&#039; once again passed on the story.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Knightly, &#039;&#039;The First Casualty&#039;&#039;, 429–30.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Finding that newspapers were likewise uninterested, Hersh turned to Dispatch News Service, a little-known, left-leaning news agency, which finally got his story into the mainstream.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;http://history.state.gov/historicaldocuments/frus1964-68v03/d105; Abe Peck, &#039;&#039;Uncovering the Sixties: The Life and Times of the Underground Press&#039;&#039; (New York: Citadel Press, 1991), 201; Tom Engelhardt, &#039;&#039;The End of Victory Culture: Cold War America and the Disillusioning of a Generation&#039;&#039; (New York: Basic Books, 1995), 219.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On November 13, Hersh’s article ran in thirty-five newspapers, including the &#039;&#039;Chicago Sun-Times&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;St. Louis Post-Dispatch&#039;&#039;, and &#039;&#039;Milwaukee Journal&#039;&#039;. Within a couple of weeks, the &#039;&#039;Cleveland Plain Dealer&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;Life&#039;&#039; had both published grisly photographs of the massacre taken by Ron Haeberle, including a heap of civilian bodies with children clearly among them. Adding fuel to the fire, Charlie Company’s Paul Meadlo appeared in a CBS television interview with Mike Wallace, confessing his crimes.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Knightly, &#039;&#039;The First Casualty&#039;&#039;, 392; Engelhardt, &#039;&#039;The End of Victory Culture&#039;&#039;, 219; Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039;, 253–64.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He admitted that the troops had rounded up and shot hundreds of men, women, and children. “And babies?” Wallace asked repeatedly. “And babies,” Meadlo replied.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Transcript of Interview of Vietnam War Veteran on His Role in Alleged Massacre of Civilians at Songmy,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 25, 1969.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After many months of sitting on evidence of the My Lai slaughter, the army was visibly reeling. On November 21, 1969, Secretary of Defense Melvin Laird spoke privately to President Nixon’s national security adviser, Henry Kissinger, about how—although he realized he couldn’t—he’d “like to sweep the whole thing under the rug.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Transcript of phone conversation between Henry Kissinger and Secretary of Defense Melvin Laird, November 21, 1969, 3:50 P.M., from Nixon Presidential Materials Project, Henry A. Kissinger Telephone Conversations Transcripts, Chronological File, Box 3, File 3, 083-084, National Security Archive. See also Elizabeth Becker, “Kissinger Tapes Describe Crises, War and Stark Photos of Abuse,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 27, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; That same day, at Laird’s urging, the White House communications director, Herbert Klein, warned Nixon’s chief of staff, H. R. Haldeman, that the My Lai case could “develop into a major trial almost of the Nuremberg scope and could have a major effect on public opinion.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Hammond, &#039;&#039;Public Affairs&#039;&#039;, 231.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Pentagon knew that it needed to contain the damage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within days, Westmoreland and Resor appointed Lieutenant General William Peers—a non–West Pointer who had commanded the 4th Infantry Division in Vietnam—to head an army inquiry into My Lai. The work was meant to give the appearance that the military was taking decisive action. Few people realized, though, that Peers’s much-publicized inquiry was only supposed to explore the army’s inadequate early investigations of the massacre at My Lai and the subsequent cover-up of the incident, not the killings themselves. The instructions from Westmoreland and Resor explicitly told Peers that “the scope of your investigation does not include … ongoing criminal investigations in progress.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Joseph Goldstein, Burke Marshall, and Jack Schwartz, &#039;&#039;The My Lai Massacre and Its Cover-Up: Beyond the Reach of Law? The Peers Commission Report with a Supplement and Introductory Essay on the Limits of Law&#039;&#039; (New York: Free Press, 1976), 33.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peers, however, went beyond this limited mandate, and his panel’s final report was far more frank than the army wished. As background to its investigation of the cover-up, the panel forthrightly stated that American soldiers had engaged in “widespread killing of Vietnamese inhabitants” in the area, and that these inhabitants were “comprised almost exclusively of old men, women, and children.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 45.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The language of the inquiry’s report left little doubt about what had occurred. It concluded that “the crimes visited on the inhabitants … included individual and group acts of murder, rape, sodomy, maiming, and assault on noncombatants,” spoke of a “massacre” and “an almost total disregard for the lives and property of the civilian population,” and concluded that the number of Vietnamese killed “may exceed 400.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moving on to the massacre’s cover-up, the report then detailed a pattern of “deliberate suppression or withholding of information … at every command level from company to division.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 52.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Peers’s panel particularly blamed Colonel Oran Henderson, the commander of the 11th Infantry Brigade, both for failing to stop the slaughter and for filing false reports about it afterward. Although Henderson had been hovering over the area in a command-and-control helicopter during the assault on My Lai—and also heard about the massacre in detail from several aviation unit personnel—he reported to his superiors that only about twenty civilians had died in the village, and that these had been accidentally killed by preparatory artillery or by cross fire between Americans and the Vietnamese revolutionary forces. (Henderson’s superiors, the Peers report noted, then acted to conceal even those supposedly limited civilian deaths from higher headquarters.) When local Vietnamese accounts of the horrific massacre reached U.S. advisers in the area, Henderson was also instrumental in getting the army to disregard them as baseless propaganda.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 52–56, 286, 320–29. (See http://law2.umkc.edu/faculty/projects/ftrials/mylai/suppression.html and http://law2.umkc.edu/faculty/projects/ftrials/mylai/Henderson.html.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Westmoreland and Resor saw a preliminary version of the report, the secretary of the army immediately summoned Peers. He didn’t want to control the report, he stressed, but the message was clear: tone things down. At the press conference announcing the results of the inquiry, the Pentagon wouldn’t even allow Peers to refer to the My Lai incident as a massacre. The version of the report released to the press in March 1970 was so heavily censored that it contained virtually no information about the massacre that hadn’t already appeared in newspapers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William Beecher, “Songmy Data Lag Laid to 2 Groups,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 19, 1970.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The actual findings of the Peers investigation were bottled up and kept secret for over four years, getting released only in late 1974, after the end of Richard Nixon’s presidency.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Pentagon was especially dismayed that Peers had chronicled not only the slaughter at My Lai by Charlie Company, 1st Battalion, 20th Infantry, but also the killings carried out on the same day in the nearby village of My Khe by the men of Bravo Company, 4th Battalion, 3rd Infantry. The whole Pentagon strategy centered on portraying My Lai as a one-off aberration, rather than part of a consistent pattern of criminality resulting from policies set at the top. Having two different massacres carried out within hours of each other by two entirely different army units in two separate villages was hardly compatible with that message. So when reporters asked about the events at My Khe, Peers sidestepped the questions, and Pentagon briefers simply lied, saying that that massacre had been perpetrated by South Vietnamese troops.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;United Press, “The Army’s My Lai Report Is Released,” &#039;&#039;San Francisco Chronicle&#039;&#039;, November 14, 1974; Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039;, 308–9; Beecher, “Songmy Data Lag Laid to 2 Groups.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “Westmoreland covered his ass,” Colonel Henry Tufts, the head of army criminal investigative command, would observe years later about the chief of staff’s response to the My Lai affair. “He did what he had to do to sort of preserve the system.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039;, 309; Henry Tufts, transcript of interview with Dwight Oland, December 11, 1995, 36, 38, University of Michigan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The heat generated by the coverage of the massacre got Nixon asking questions about other potential My Lais on the horizon. By the beginning of 1970, Westmoreland had assembled an unofficial task force from members of his staff to monitor allegations of war crimes and serve as an early-warning system for the Pentagon and the president. Over the next few years, the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group continuously kept an eye on the army’s atrocity investigations and provided regular reports to the military brass and the White House. The group did not work to bring accused war criminals to justice or to prevent war crimes from occurring in the first place. Nor did it make public the constant stream of allegations flowing in from soldiers and veterans. As far as the War Crimes Working Group was concerned, these allegations were purely an image management problem, to be parried or buried as quickly as possible. Over time, the group became a key part of the Pentagon’s system for hiding the true nature of the war from the American public.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, “Civilian Killings Went Unpunished,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 6, 2006; Deborah Nelson, &#039;&#039;The War Behind Me&#039;&#039; (New York: Basic Books, 2008), 168–75.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brass had good reason to be worried. As the 1970s began, the Pentagon’s blanket denials about atrocities in Vietnam were definitely showing signs of fatigue. Seymour Hersh’s My Lai exposé had changed things. Even if most atrocities were still buried with the bodies in rural hamlets that few Americans had ever heard of, more and more stories were finding their way to a reporter, past a Saigon bureau chief, over the wire to New York, and then into a newspaper or magazine. A decade into the war, and six years after Lyndon Johnson had flooded the country with combat troops, enough evidence had emerged to leave increasing numbers of Americans asking questions. What was really happening in Southeast Asia? What did it mean when reports described different units in different parts of the country at different times doing the same horrible things? Could there really be that many “bad apples” with the same inclinations? Or was something more sinister at work? Could America—the world’s “good guys”—have implemented a system of destruction that turned rural zones into killing fields and made war crimes all but inevitable?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, for a brief moment in 1971, it looked as if the floodgates were about to burst. The coverage of atrocities was no longer confined to brief news articles without context. For years, the public had been seeing photos of dead and injured Vietnamese children in &#039;&#039;Life&#039;&#039; and other magazines, while the nightly news showed Vietnamese homes being consumed by flames.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Plenty of photos of homes being destroyed made it into print, too. For examples of the grim realities of war as shown in &#039;&#039;Life&#039;&#039;, see “The Air War,” &#039;&#039;Life&#039;&#039;, September 9, 1966; “This Girl Tron,” &#039;&#039;Life&#039;&#039;, November 8, 1968; “The Massacre at My Lai,” &#039;&#039;Life&#039;&#039;, December 5, 1969.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Jonathan Schell’s powerful inquiry into the utter devastation of Quang Ngai Province had come out in book form, as had Daniel Lang’s account of the kidnapping, rape, and murder of Phan Thi Mao and Seymour Hersh’s still incomparable account of the massacre at My Lai. Dozens of other books, such as the devastating volumes &#039;&#039;In the Name of America&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;War Crimes and the American Conscience&#039;&#039;, ate away at the notion that each atrocity brought to the attention of the American public was a singular incident.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Telford Taylor, &#039;&#039;Nuremberg and Vietnam: An American Tragedy&#039;&#039; (New York: Bantam/Books and New York Times, 1970); Kendrick Oliver, &#039;&#039;The My Lai Massacre in American History and Memory&#039;&#039; (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2006), 112.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Denying the real American way of war in Vietnam, once a simple task for the U.S. military, was turning into a desperate scramble. Not long before, any mention of American criminality or the widespread nature of atrocities in Vietnam had been easily dismissed as leftist kookery or communist propaganda. But by 1971 years of revelations had opened a space for discussion. What had once been accepted only in antiwar circles was increasingly found credible in the mainstream. In 1970, Edward Herman’s meaty little volume &#039;&#039;Atrocities in Vietnam&#039;&#039; had been published by tiny Pilgrim Press; but in 1971 it was the publishing giant Random House that put out &#039;&#039;Crimes of War&#039;&#039; by Richard Falk, Gabriel Kolko, and Robert Jay Lifton. Even if many Americans were still resistant, newspaper editors still wary, and television news executives eternally skittish, the accumulating evidence of a nightmare war in Vietnam was growing more difficult to ignore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By early 1971, Telford Taylor, a retired army general who had served as chief counsel for the prosecution at the Nuremberg trials, was speaking out on ABC television’s &#039;&#039;Dick Cavett Show&#039;&#039; and sparring in the pages of the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; with Secretary of the Army Stanley Resor and army general counsel Robert Jordan about the potential guilt of General Westmoreland himself. Resor and Jordan admitted that, in connection with My Lai, they had given thought to the Yamashita precedent: the case of a Japanese general who had been found guilty by an American military tribunal and executed in 1946 for failing to prevent atrocities by his troops, even though he had lost communication with the soldiers and had no direct control over them. Under the Yamashita standard, Taylor argued, war crimes committed by Americans in Vietnam—the widespread bombing and shelling of civilian hamlets in “free-fire” zones, the forced evacuations of peasants from their homes, and general failure to provide for the safety and care of civilians—could leave American commanders like Westmoreland in the dock.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Neil Sheehan, “Taylor Says by Yamashita Ruling Westmoreland May Be Guilty,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 9, 1971; Taylor, &#039;&#039;Nuremberg and Vietnam.&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apparently rattled, Westmoreland established a task force to examine the “Conduct of the War in Vietnam” (COWIN) and provide an insurance policy against Taylor and other critics. The group spent more than 5,000 man-hours putting together its whitewash of a report, which predictably concluded that war crimes allegations against the U.S. commander were “unfounded.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;U.S. Army, &#039;&#039;Final Report of the Research Project: Conduct of the War in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (U.S. Army, May 1971), 1–3; Bernd Greiner, &#039;&#039;War Without Fronts: The USA in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (London: Bodley Head, 2009), 319; Guenter Lewy, &#039;&#039;America in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 1981), 239.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; “While isolated criminal acts may have occurred during General Westmoreland’s tenure in Vietnam,” the report insisted, “they were neither widespread nor extensive enough to render him criminally responsible for their commission.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;U.S. Army, &#039;&#039;Final Report of the Research Project&#039;&#039;, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a brazen rewriting of history, the COWIN report attempted to distance Westmoreland from those policies most associated with his tenure in Vietnam: search-and-destroy operations, free-fire zones, and the “application of massive firepower.” Instead, the report asserted that “General Westmoreland demanded strict adherence to the laws of war,” and claimed that the rules of engagement he had put in place “established an elaborate system of checks and clearances with local officials to insure the safety of … civilians throughout the country.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 27, 2, 34–55, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The COWIN report even took specific aim at Jonathan Schell’s coverage of the war, without ever mentioning the secret official inquiry—approved by Westmoreland himself—that had validated Schell’s most crucial findings.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 82–83.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ultimately, the COWIN report wasn’t made public, but its very existence testifies to the dramatically altered atmosphere in the country. It had been one thing for antiwar radicals to call the former top commander in Vietnam and now the army’s chief of staff a war criminal, quite another for a retired American general who had prosecuted the top Nazis to say much the same. And Westmoreland was keenly aware of the hundreds of other atrocity allegations sitting in his office, as yet unknown to the public, many prematurely closed and buried with his help. Westmoreland was feeling the heat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was also watching his beloved army crumble around him. It may seem hard to believe now, but in 1971 the American military as an institution seemed to be on the verge of collapse. When Colonel Robert Heinl, a distinguished combat veteran as well as a military historian and analyst, examined its state in &#039;&#039;Armed Forces Journal&#039;&#039;, his evaluation was dire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The morale, discipline and battleworthiness of the U.S. Armed Forces are, with a few salient exceptions, lower and worse than at anytime in this century and possibly in the history of the United States. By every conceivable indicator, our army that now remains in Vietnam is in a state approaching collapse, with individual units avoiding or having refused combat, murdering their officers and noncommissioned officers, drug-ridden, and dispirited where not near-mutinous.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The state of revolt in the armed forces, Heinl concluded, was just shy of “the French Army’s Nivelle mutinies of 1917 and the collapse of the Tsarist armies in 1916 and 1917.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert D. Heinl Jr., “The Collapse of the Armed Forces,” &#039;&#039;Armed Forces Journal&#039;&#039;, June 7, 1971.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A worse description was hardly possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The extreme levels of discontent meant that civilians and long-retired officers like Telford Taylor were not the only ones criticizing the army’s conduct: active-duty soldiers and recently returned veterans were also speaking up against the military. By 1971, antiwar GIs were producing hundreds of underground newspapers that encouraged disobedience and rebellion.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;David Cortright, &#039;&#039;Soldiers in Revolt&#039;&#039; (Chicago: Haymarket, 2005), 55.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In his article, Heinl counted no fewer than fourteen “GI dissent organizations (including two made up exclusively of officers)” that were operating more or less openly, plus “at least six antiwar veterans’ groups which strive to influence GIs.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That April, in an unprecedented act, highly decorated veterans descended on Washington to return their medals and ribbons—honors that previous generations of American fighting men had always treasured. Gloria Emerson, who had covered the war as a correspondent for the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, described the emotional scene.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;They started to come on a Friday, an eccentric, a strange-looking army, wearing fatigues and field jackets, helmets and their old boonie hats, the same boots they had worn in Vietnam. Some brought bedrolls and all slept outdoors on a camping site on a small quadrangle on the Mall … All came with their discharge papers so their bitterest critics could not accuse them of being imposters, although some did anyway. There were a few men who did not have two legs, a few who could not rise from wheelchairs, but they were in good spirits and among their own.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Gloria Emerson, &#039;&#039;Winners and Losers: Battles, Gains, Losses and Ruins from a Long War&#039;&#039; (New York: Random House, 1976), 330.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the authorities erected a barricade to stop the protesters from reaching Congress, they simply reared back and hurled their Purple Hearts and Bronze Stars over the wood-and-wire wall onto the steps of the Capitol, in perhaps the single most iconic antiwar act in American history. A few dozen tried to get someone to arrest them as war criminals, but no one would. However, when 110 of the veterans sat down on the steps of the Supreme Court to protest its failure to rule on the constitutionality of the war, the police moved in. Without resistance, the men placed their hands on their heads, as prisoners were made to do in Vietnam, and were taken away.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Young veterans were also coming forward by the hundreds to offer unambiguous testimony about the omnipresent atrocities in Vietnam, drawing crowds at public talks, antiwar rallies, and war crimes forums.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Andrew E. Hunt, &#039;&#039;The Turning: A History of Vietnam Veterans Against the War&#039;&#039; (New York: New York University Press, 1999), 45; James S. Kunen, &#039;&#039;Standard Operating Procedure: Notes of a Draft-Age American&#039;&#039; (New York: Avon, 1971), 21–27; Ronald Dellums, &#039;&#039;The Dellums Committee Hearings on War Crimes in Vietnam: An Inquiry into Command Responsibility in Southeast Asia&#039;&#039;, eds. Citizens Commission of Inquiry (New York: Vintage Books, 1972), viii.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They were doing what no American fighting men had done for two hundred years: speaking out en masse against their own military. Describing the crimes committed in Vietnam in the name of America, they were, in effect, testifying against themselves. Their haunting accounts of assaults and rapes, torture and murder detailed not only what they had seen but, in many cases, what they had been ordered to do. “There was a lieutenant standing behind screaming at me to ‘break’ the man, ‘break’ being the military intelligence term to … get the information,” former army interrogator Peter Martinsen told an assembled crowd in Washington.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;And he was screaming to break him, and so I pushed [the prisoner] over backward and I almost broke his neck …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I finished that interrogation and I walked across our compound to another tent where interrogation was going on: a man of draftable age, no ID card. We were quite convinced he was a VC. And I proceeded to beat him with my fists. And you can beat a man senseless with your fists and not leave marks, except for a slight reddening of the skin perhaps. And this went on for some time … a lieutenant came in and he proceeded to beat the man to no effect, and then he wired electrical field-phone wires around the man’s left wrist … and proceeded to “ring him up,” as the term goes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now this didn’t work … The lieutenant pulled down the man’s trousers and proceeded to touch the electrical wires to the man’s genitals and cranking the field telephone at the same time, giving him very painful shocks, all he got was a lot of “I don’t know’s” and some very violent screams.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Quoted in Kunen, &#039;&#039;Standard Operating Procedure&#039;&#039;, 182–83.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vietnam Veterans Against the War, the largest and most significant of the antiwar veterans groups, boasted ten thousand members by the early 1970s, as ever more veterans felt the need to counter the official lies that they heard when they returned home.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hunt, &#039;&#039;The Turning&#039;&#039;, 1–2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many had gone to Vietnam with their heads filled by visions of their fathers’ war, as seen through the prism of the John Wayne movies of their childhoods.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Christian Appy, &#039;&#039;Working-Class War: American Combat Soldiers and Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1993), 60, 75.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The war they would fight, however, proved to be nothing like it had been on the silver screen. To drive home the realities of the war to ordinary Americans, some VVAW members stalked through small towns on mock search-and-destroy missions, wearing their old fatigues and carrying toy M-16 rifles. Sometimes they handed out a flyer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A U.S. INFANTRY COMPANY JUST CAME THROUGH HERE!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
IF YOU HAD BEEN VIETNAMESE—&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We might have burned your house&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We might have shot your dog&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We might have shot you&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We might have raped your wife and daughter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We might have turned you over to your government for torture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We might have taken souvenirs from your property&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We might have shot things up a bit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We might have done ALL these things to you and your whole TOWN!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If it doesn’t bother you that American soldiers do these things every day to the Vietnamese simply because they are “Gooks,”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then picture YOURSELF as one of the silent VICTIMS.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Flyer reprinted in Jan Barry, ed., &#039;&#039;Peace Is Our Profession&#039;&#039; (Montclair, N.J.: East River Anthology, 1981), 141. See also Gerald Nicosia, &#039;&#039;Home to War: A History of the Vietnam Veterans’ Movement&#039;&#039; (New York: Crown, 2001), 61.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The VVAW membership ranks included Jamie Henry, the medic who had witnessed members of Company B, 1st Battalion, 35th Infantry, massacre a group of women and children in February 1968 during the Tet counteroffensive. Immediately after the massacre, Henry had made a vow to himself that he would expose the true nature of the war, but this proved to be an uphill battle. In Vietnam, when he’d spoken up about brutality, friends had warned him that if he said anything of the sort again he might get a bullet in the back during a firefight. After his return to the United States, Henry had gone right to the Judge Advocate’s office at Fort Hood, Texas, but the army lawyer there also gave him a chilly reception. “The attorney for the Army told me that I should hold off on it until I was out of the service because … there are various ways of making people be quiet in the Army or doing things to make them disappear,” Henry later recalled.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of James D. Henry, February 28, 1970, in CID Reports, “Henry Allegation,” War Crimes Allegations, Case Files, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, War Crimes Allegations, Case Studies, Case 32 (4), 1–10, NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even the radical magazine &#039;&#039;Ramparts&#039;&#039; had thought Henry’s account too hot to handle. In late 1968, the magazine’s military editor met with Henry and wrote up his story, but the article—which would have been the first American eyewitness account of a My Lai–style massacre to appear in print—was shelved.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;James Henry, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, October 1, 2005; Mark Lane, &#039;&#039;Conversations with Americans&#039;&#039; (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1970), 168–81; Michael Learmonth, “Scanlan’s Monthly (1970–1971),” &#039;&#039;Folio&#039;&#039;, May 1, 2003; James Henry, as told to Donald Duncan, “The Men of Company ‘B,’” &#039;&#039;Scanlan’s Monthly&#039;&#039;, March 1970, 26–31; statement of James D. Henry, in “Henry Allegation.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only in the spring of 1970 did Henry’s story finally make it into print, running in the debut issue of the short-lived muckraking magazine &#039;&#039;Scanlan’s Monthly&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Henry, “The Men of Company ‘B,’” 26–31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At a press conference, he told reporters that “incidents similar to those I have described occur on a daily basis and differ one from the other only in terms of numbers killed.” The next day, a brief article about these remarks appeared in the &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, and army investigators finally met with Henry for an interview. But although they took a ten-page sworn statement from him, by this point Henry had little faith in military justice. “I never got the impression they were ever doing anything,” he told me years later.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Ex-GI Claims Vietnam Atrocities Are Common,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, February 28, 1968; Henry, interview; Turse and Nelson, “Civilian Killings Went Unpunished.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, Henry did not give up. In January 1971, he joined more than one hundred other Vietnam veterans who testified in Detroit for a VVAW-organized event that they called the Winter Soldier Investigation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Jerry M. Flint, “Veterans Assess Atrocity Blame,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 7, 1971; Nicosia, &#039;&#039;Home to War&#039;&#039;, 87; Hunt, &#039;&#039;The Turning&#039;&#039;, 66–73.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; (The name was taken from a pamphlet written by the revolutionary patriot Thomas Paine in 1776, which began: “These are the times that try men’s souls. The summer soldier and the sunshine patriot will, in this crisis, shrink from the service of his country; but he that stands it now, deserves the love and thanks of man and woman.”) Once again, Henry took the audience through his experience, in chilling detail.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;We moved into a small hamlet, 19 women and children were rounded up as Viet Cong suspects [VCS] and the lieutenant that rounded them up called the captain on the radio and he asked what should be done with them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The captain simply repeated the order that came down from the colonel that morning. The order that came down from the colonel that morning was to kill anything that moves … As I was walking over to him, I turned, and I looked in the area. I looked toward where the VCS were, supposed VCS, and two men were leading a young girl, approximately 19 years old, very pretty, out of a hootch. She had no clothes on so I assumed she had been raped, which was pretty SOP—and that’s standard operating procedure for civilians—and she was thrown onto the pile of the 19 women and children, and five men around the circle opened up on full automatic with their M-16s. And that was the end of that.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Winter Soldier Investigation included testimonies from every branch of the U.S. military and almost every major combat unit from all periods of the war. By their very act of testifying, these veterans put the lie to any notion of bad apples and isolated incidents. And many went beyond merely rattling off a list of individual atrocities. Instead, broadening their focus, the Winter Soldiers explicitly pointed to superior officers and command policies as the ultimate sources of the war crimes they had seen or committed. After describing several other killings of noncombatants that he had witnessed, Henry told the audience: “I don’t want to go into the details of these executions because the executions are the direct result of a policy. It’s the policy that is important. The executions are secondary because the executions are created by the policy that is, I believe, a conscious policy within the military.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Winter Film Collective, director, &#039;&#039;Winter Soldier&#039;&#039; (Milliarium Zero, 1972). See also &#039;&#039;The Winter Soldier Investigation: An Inquiry into American War Crimes&#039;&#039; (Boston: Beacon Press, 1972), 43–45.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the year went on, the emphasis on command policies became more and more a part of the public discourse. In March, the &#039;&#039;New York Times Book Review&#039;&#039; splashed across its front page a seminal essay by Neil Sheehan, an army veteran who had spent three years as a combat correspondent in Southeast Asia. The essay’s title alone was explosive: “Should We Have War Crimes Trials?”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sheehan, “Should We Have War Crimes Trials?”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sheehan’s answer was an unqualified yes. After cataloging thirty-three books detailing various aspects of the U.S. way of war in Southeast Asia, Sheehan wrote: “If you credit as factual only a fraction of the information assembled here about what happened in Vietnam, and if you apply the laws of war to American conduct there, then the leaders of the United States for the past six years at least … may well be guilty of war crimes.” For the army’s high command, Sheehan’s essay represented everything they feared. In a report put together shortly after the piece was published, one of the cadre of officers working out of Westmoreland’s office fretted about the effort to “propel the war crimes issue to the forefront of national attention and political debate.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;LTC Schopper, “Talking Paper: Allegations of War Crimes Other Than Son May” (April 11, 1971), Procedures and Responsibilities for Monitoring War Crimes Allegations, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel (ODSPER), Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, Vietnam War Crimes Working Group Central File, Box 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sheehan’s essay also inspired Daniel Ellsberg to leak to him Defense Secretary Robert McNamara’s secret study of U.S. policy in Vietnam from the 1940s to 1968, which would soon become famous as the Pentagon Papers. (Ellsberg, who had helped to write the papers, no longer worked for the State Department, but he retained a high security clearance as a RAND Corporation employee and used it to copy the classified documents.) Outraged by the government’s cover-up of the Green Beret affair, Ellsberg wanted, he later wrote, to expose “a system that lies automatically, at every level from bottom to top—from sergeant to commander in chief—to conceal murder.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Daniel Ellsberg, &#039;&#039;Secrets&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;A Memoir of Vietnam and the Pentagon Papers&#039;&#039; (New York: Penguin, 2002), 289, 368–69; Engelhardt, &#039;&#039;The End of Victory Culture&#039;&#039;, 231.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the Pentagon Papers didn’t deal with atrocities per se, the study contained candid analyses and secret documents outlining official lies that had kept the American public in the dark about the war through four presidential administrations. Chief among the revelations was the fact that, despite high-minded public rhetoric, U.S. war managers had little if any concern for the Vietnamese people, regarding South Vietnam as nothing more than a strategic site in the Cold War power struggle. Sheehan’s first articles about the secret study ran in the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; in June 1971, and the airing of decades’ worth of deceptions—along with the government’s strenuous efforts to prevent newspapers from publishing more of the material—added to the growing public perception that the Pentagon could not be trusted.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 385–410.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
More and more, the tide of public opinion was turning against the ongoing conflict. Just a week after the Pentagon Papers began to be made public, the International Commission of Enquiry into United States Crimes in Indochina brought together scholars, journalists, and other experts on the war in Oslo, Norway. Several American veterans testified, including a bomber pilot, an artillery forward observer, an infantryman, and an interrogator; they were joined, in an almost unprecedented move, by Vietnamese survivors, who offered eyewitness accounts of the war from the civilian side.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Frank Browning and Dorothy Forman, eds., &#039;&#039;The Wasted Nations: Report of the International Commission of Enquiry into United States War Crimes in Indochina, June 20–25, 1971&#039;&#039; (New York: Harper Colophon Books, 1972), 139–208.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The commission’s conclusion was stark and damning. The numerous witnesses, it said,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;together have given a remarkably consistent overall picture of the U.S. warfare in Indochina. We have listened to U.S. soldiers, formerly attached to different branches of the military in Indochina, revealing what they did to the local population—acts often influenced by racial bias acquired during the course of their upbringing and military training. We have listened to statements from victims—from men and women and children—about what they have experienced of torture, imprisonment, attacks from the air or deportation. Whole villages and vast areas of their country have been destroyed. In addition to all this, we have received information from medical doctors, scientists and journalists concerning what they have seen. It all adds up to the same picture …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Commission is convinced that the crimes committed in Indochina are not only the results of actions of individual soldiers and officers. Clearly, these crimes are the results of the long-term policy of the United States in Southeast Asia, and the main burden of responsibility must lie with those who have been making this policy.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid., 335–40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Top Washington officials, however, were not about to go down without a fight. With long experience at covering up war crimes, they knew just how to evade the burden of responsibility that the Oslo commission so unambiguously placed on them. Drag out all investigations as long as possible, intimidate witnesses, obstruct courts-martial, and hope that the public would eventually lose interest; throughout the early 1970s, this would be the military’s steadfast approach.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My Lai was a perfect case study. Aside from Lieutenant Calley, the initial CID investigation of the massacre had involved forty-four former members of Charlie Company as well as two other officers. Of them, the army decided to charge thirty with major crimes, but later quietly dropped the charges against seventeen former servicemen, leaving only the thirteen men who were still on active duty. By April 1971, the Pentagon was saying that an exhaustive study had determined that discharged soldiers could not be tried.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William Chapman, “Pentagon Can’t Find Way to Prosecute Former Servicemen,” &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 9, 1971; William Westmoreland, &#039;&#039;A Soldier Reports&#039;&#039; (New York: Dell, 1980), 495; Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039;, 323.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This was a lie: behind the scenes, in a written opinion from December 1969, the army’s general counsel, Robert Jordan, had made it clear that military commissions or tribunals could be used to try ex-soldiers.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert Jordan, memorandum for the Assistant Attorney General: Trial of Discharged Servicemen for Violation of the Law of War (December 2, 1969); Turse and Nelson, “Civilian Killings Went Unpunished.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The only difficulty was that such military commissions would have required an order from the White House. “We would have needed the President’s support to proceed,” Jordan explained years later, and “the President of United States didn’t support prosecution of Vietnam war crimes.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Robert Jordan, e-mail to Deborah Nelson, July 23, 2006; Robert Jordan, interview with Deborah Nelson, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not that such prosecutions would necessarily have made much difference. In late 1970, when proceedings began against the active-duty men, case after case had quickly evaporated, as powerful generals dismissed charges and military juries let perpetrators off the hook. Sergeant Charles Hutto, one of the first men to be tried, was acquitted at his court-martial even though he himself had described the events at My Lai as “murder” to an army investigator, adding: “I wasn’t happy about shooting all the people anyway. I didn’t agree with all the killing, but we were doing it because we had been told.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“My Lai: A Question of Orders,” &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, January 25, 1971; Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039;, 325–31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Eventually, Calley would be the only person convicted in connection with the massacre—as if the deaths of more than five hundred civilians, carried out by dozens of men at the behest of higher command, were his fault alone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The story was much the same when it came to the cover-up of the My Lai massacre. The Peers panel had named twenty-eight officers, including two generals, as being involved in the cover-up. (Four of them were already deceased by the time of the report.) The colonel tapped by Westmoreland to draft charges, however, chose to pursue legal action against just eleven of the officers that the Peers panel had named. When members of the panel tried to charge four additional officers, Secretary of the Army Resor personally stepped in to shield one of those men. A total of just fourteen officers thus ultimately had to face charges relating to the cover-up. Twelve of them saw their cases dismissed before trial; the other two, including Colonel Henderson, were acquitted.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Goldstein, Marshall, and Schwartz, &#039;&#039;The My Lai Massacre and Its Cover-Up&#039;&#039;, 318; Michal Belknap, &#039;&#039;The Vietnam War on Trial&#039;&#039; (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 2002), 128–29; William Peers, &#039;&#039;The My Lai Inquiry&#039;&#039; (New York: W. W. Norton, 1979), 214–22, 225–26.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, the My Khe massacre that the Peers panel had also detailed in its report was effectively buried by the military. All the evidence amassed about it was classified as top secret and hidden away in Pentagon files, and the case was left to die in conspiratorial silence.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Bilton and Sim, &#039;&#039;Four Hours in My Lai&#039;&#039;, 308–9. The files have since been declassified.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And with the combined efforts of CID and the War Crimes Working Group, the military set about burying other cases as well. Army agents intimidated potential witnesses and whistle-blowers, plied them with alcohol during interviews, entreated them to lie, and carried out overt surveillance meant to bully them into silence. Some government agents showed up at workplaces to demonstrate their power to jeopardize jobs. Others attempted to bully friends and relatives, or tried to get them to undermine a veteran’s credibility.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Such actions may also help to explain the occasional discrepancies that occur in a fraction of the veterans’ testimonies in War Crimes Working Group summary files. Scott Swett, “Newly Discovered Army Reports Discredit ‘Winter Soldier’ Claims,” [http://FrontPageMagazine.com FrontPageMagazine.com], February 25, 2008. See also Henry, interview; Robert Stemme, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, August 12, 2006; Michael Sallah and Mitch Weiss, &#039;&#039;Tiger Force&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;A True Story of Men and War&#039;&#039; (New York: Little, Brown, 2006), 268–69; Gary Kulik, &#039;&#039;War Stories&#039;&#039; (Dulles, Va.: Potomac Books, 2009), 103; Patty Henry, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, October 1, 2005; Bud Schultz and Ruth Schultz, &#039;&#039;It Did Happen Here: Recollections of Political Repression in America&#039;&#039; (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1989), 319–34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As official investigations of war crimes cases dragged out for years, passing from one agent to another, sent up the chain of command and kicked back down for reinvestigation, they were often strung out until most suspects were considered beyond the reach of military justice.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Sallah and Weiss, &#039;&#039;Tiger Force&#039;&#039;, 281–83.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Steven Chucala, legal adviser to CID chief Henry Tufts, later tried to excuse the routine mismanagement of war crimes allegations, saying that the CID was overworked and understaffed. He also admitted that the entire army investigative and judicial system was aligned against the process. Agents were blasé about investigations, while generals running stateside bases were reluctant to press charges. Even when court-martial proceedings did get launched, prosecutors had little inclination to perform their best, and military juries were unlikely to convict. “Everybody wanted Vietnam to go away,” Chucala recalled.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Steven Chucala, interview with Deborah Nelson, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the spring of 1971, Secretary of Defense Melvin Laird ordered the army’s Criminal Investigation Division to be brought under tighter Pentagon control. In theory, this measure was supposed to lead to greater accountability and oversight. In practice, it allowed key Defense Department officials to take an even more active role in suppressing war crimes cases.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Laird Tightening Pentagon Control of Army Investigators,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 8, 1971.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Investigations could now be quashed at the highest levels—and evidence suggests that, indeed, they were.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One Tiger Force officer, for example, recalled that during the army’s investigation of his unit’s war crimes, he was personally summoned to the Pentagon to attend a meeting with a major general at his side. According to the officer, an official showed them a legal brief that said the case had been closed. That brief, the officer explained, essentially said: “Yep, there’s wrongdoing there, and we know about it. But basically it’s not … in the best interest of this, that, and the other to try to pursue this.” What Tiger Force troopers had done in Quang Ngai and Quang Tin, the officer said years later, was “kept awful quiet. This was a hot potato. See, this was after [the My Lai scandal], and the Army certainly didn’t want to go through the publicity thing” again.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Michael D. Sallah and Mitch Weiss, “Day 2: Inquiry Ended Without Justice: Army Substantiated Numerous Charges—Then Dropped Case of Vietnam War Crimes,” &#039;&#039;Toledo Blade&#039;&#039;, October 20, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Or take the case of Robert Miller, a soldier from Jamie Henry’s unit who provided a sworn eyewitness statement to army criminal investigators corroborating Henry’s allegations about the massacre in Quang Nam. As the investigation proceeded, Miller was visited by a colonel who claimed to know their former company commander from the Pentagon. “The colonel was there to find out if I was going to go public,” Miller later recalled. When the colonel got belligerent and insulted him, Miller threw him out of his home. Still, the visit had its effect. When CID agents returned, Miller clammed up and refused to tell them anything more.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Statement of Robert Miller, August 5, 1972, “Henry Allegation”; Robert Miller, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
High-level intervention was even more striking when it came to the investigation of atrocities reported by Lieutenant Colonel Anthony Herbert. The allegations included Herbert’s descriptions of torture at the 172nd Military Intelligence Detachment compound, as well as other horrific stories—such as his account of an incident in which South Vietnamese forces looted and burned a village, beat civilians, and murdered several detainees, all in the presence of a U.S. military adviser.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;CID Report of Investigation, 70-CID 121-00805, author’s collection.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In late 1970, General Westmoreland sent out a memo directing that a special team be put together to deal with Herbert’s charges. “I will be kept informed of progress made,” he decreed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William Westmoreland, memorandum for the Commanding Officer, U.S. Army CID Agency; Directive for Investigation (November 13, 1970), Colonel Henry Tufts Archive, Labadie Collection, University of Michigan Special Collections Library, Ann Arbor.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As a result, CID created a “Herbert Task Force,” headed by Major Carl Hensley, to conduct an unusually comprehensive investigation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See: [John T.?] Paula, “Talking Paper,” CID Herbert Task Force Talking Papers, May–July 1971, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel, Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, Records Pertaining to the LTC Herbert Controversy, 1970–73, Box 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The army’s inquiry quickly bore out Herbert’s atrocity claims. At that point, Hensley’s wife, Dolores, recalled, “Carl withdrew into a shell, stopped eating, did not talk to the children and did not or would not talk to me.” Soon after, he went to a doctor for “his nerves” and began taking medication and seeing a military psychiatrist. He talked in “abstract terms about problems on the job,” the psychiatrist, Major William Legat, subsequently said in a sworn statement.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;CID Report of Investigation, Unidentified Vietnamese Government Forces, Tam Quan, Republic of Vietnam (November 4, 1970–February 24, 1971), University of Michigan; “Sworn Statement of Dolores Hensley,” Herbert Talking Papers; William Legat, “Statement [re: Hensley, Carl E.],” Herbert Talking Papers, July 1971–January 1972, Record Group 319, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff for Personnel, Records of the Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, Records Pertaining to the LTC Herbert Controversy, 1970–73, Box 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hensley “couldn’t discuss his job,” Legat told me years later. “My impression was that it was because there was something big he was keeping secret.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;William Legat, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his memoir, Herbert recalled that Hensley phoned him in early April 1971 to say “the crimes had occurred the way [Herbert] said they had.” The major promised to talk to CID chief Henry Tufts and “get some results.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Herbert does not give a specific date but notes the telephone conversation took place “shortly after” a meeting he had in “early April.” Anthony Herbert and James T. Wooten, &#039;&#039;Soldier&#039;&#039; (New York: Dell, 1973), 467, 465.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At home, however, Hensley became ever more despondent. “He kept saying that he had suppressed information and could get four to ten years at Leavenworth for what he knew,” his wife later told army investigators. “I asked what did he know and he kept saying, ‘Enough, enough, it goes all the way up to the highest.’” Then, she added, “He went into a deeper state of depression and kept saying the only way out was to shoot himself.” On April 15, after their children had left for school, Hensley asked his wife to take their baby downstairs so he could take a nap. She did but then slipped off her shoes and crept back up the stairs, where she “found him standing in the bedroom with a shotgun. I screamed ‘Carl give me the god-damned gun!’ He pulled the trigger.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Sworn Statement of Dolores Hensley.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hensley’s daughter Karla, who was thirteen at the time, came home from school to see a swarm of army agents at her house, rummaging through her father’s belongings and confiscating papers. “They pulled the trash cans. They left nothing behind,” she recalled years later. A neighbor of the Hensleys had a similar recollection: “The military came in and swept the house clean … Every piece of paper they turned over … They went through the trash … They went through their books. They searched through everything.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Karla Florhaug, interview with Deborah Nelson, February 7, 2006; Joanne Wright, interview with Deborah Nelson (2006).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The very next day—despite the fact that Hensley left no known suicide note, no interviews had been conducted with his family, and no investigation of the death had been carried out—a Pentagon spokesman announced that CID chief Henry Tufts had already “fully explored” the circumstances of Hensley’s death and could find “absolutely no connection” between it and the Herbert investigation.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kenneth Reich, “Head of Army Atrocity Probe Called Suicide,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 17, 1971.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; (In late 1971, the assistant to the army’s general counsel would write privately to CID legal adviser Chucala, informing him that such assertions had been inaccurate and that there was, indeed, evidence to substantiate a connection.)&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ira Greenberg, memorandum for Major Steven Chucala: The Hensley Matter (December 3, 1971), NARA.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When CID did finally conduct an inquiry into Hensley’s death, they made sure to interview Dr. Legat; as he later recalled, “They were concerned about some war crimes incidents in Vietnam.” But the army’s files mention nothing on the subject, and the entire investigation of the suicide seemingly ignored the question of what information Hensley might have suppressed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Legat, interview; Murray W. Williams, “Selected Incidents that Reflect Unfavorably on the Army and Other U.S. Government Agencies,” in “Memorandum for: Chief of Staff, United States Army; Subject: ‘Soldier’ by Anthony Herbert” (January 29, 1973), Herbert Documents and Working Papers, January 1973, part 2 of 2, Records of the Army Staff, Office of the Deputy Chief of Staff, Vietnam War Crimes Working Group, LTC Herbert Controversy, 1970–73, Box 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the end, the army admitted nothing. Herbert would retire from the military in 1972, but criminal investigators would continue to work his case—mainly by going through his memoir and looking for ways to attack him.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See Henry H. Tufts, “Memorandum for: Chief of Staff, United States Army; Subject: Herbert’s &#039;&#039;Soldier&#039;&#039;” (ca. April 14, 1973), Herbert Documents and Working Papers, part 1, Box 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 1973 they had compiled a fifty-three-page catalog of alleged discrepancies in Herbert’s public accounts of his time in the military. “This package … provides sufficient material to impeach this man’s credibility; should this need arise, I volunteer for the task,” Tufts wrote in a letter to Creighton Abrams, who had by then succeeded Westmoreland as army chief of staff.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Deborah Nelson and Nick Turse, “A Tortured Past,” &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, August 20, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The scores of atrocities that the army uncovered as a result of Herbert’s charges would remain secret for decades.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the My Lai trials fizzling out, and the army efficiently bottling up hundreds of other atrocity allegations, including the Tiger Force killings, the issue of war crimes gradually began to fade from public consciousness. The memorable testimonies offered by veterans at the Winter Soldier Investigation were, ultimately, just personal stories. Without some official confirmation from formal investigations and military trials, it was all too easy for skeptics to dismiss them as politically motivated exaggerations, mere antiwar agitprop.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, Nixon was steadily rebranding the conflict. A policy of “Vietnamization”—handing the ground war over to South Vietnamese forces and drawing down U.S. troops—had begun in the waning days of the Johnson administration, and by mid-1971 it increasingly pushed the war off the newspaper front pages. Fewer American combat troops and fewer American deaths, plus a war fatigue that struck newsrooms and living rooms alike, increasingly reduced the ongoing conflict to a secondary issue. “Once we’ve broken the war in Vietnam,” Henry Kissinger, Nixon’s national security adviser, told the president, “no one will give a damn about war crimes.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ellsberg, &#039;&#039;Secrets&#039;&#039;, 440, 372.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s more, the exposure of My Lai paradoxically worked against bringing other war crimes to public attention. Atypically large as far as massacres by ground troops were concerned, My Lai dwarfed other mass killings, making many of the atrocity allegations that surfaced later seem small and less newsworthy by comparison. It was almost as if America’s leading media outlets had gone straight from ignoring atrocities to treating them as old news, with just a brief flurry of interest in between. Only something “bigger” than My Lai, in scale and scope, might then have galvanized national attention. Westmoreland knew of at least one such potentially game-changing revelation: Operation Speedy Express, which had unleashed nonstop death for half a year across thousands of square miles densely crowded with civilians. But with the army having quickly killed any investigation into the Concerned Sergeant’s letters—and with the anonymous letter writer himself falling silent after his first few messages—it appeared that the details of this operation would, like so many other atrocities, forever remain a secret from the general public.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
----&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unlike the hundreds of atrocity reports and allegations that were neatly buried in Westmoreland’s office by the War Crimes Working Group, however, Speedy Express did not simply disappear. Back in February 1968, the same month that Julian Ewell had taken command of the 9th Infantry Division in the Mekong Delta, another American had arrived in Vietnam for his first “tour”: &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; reporter Kevin Buckley, a Yale graduate who quickly became a press corps mainstay. By 1971 Buckley was serving as &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;’s Saigon bureau chief, and his hires included a young Vietnamese-speaking former aid worker named Alexander Shimkin. And Shimkin, it turned out, was more than a little obsessive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The son of a retired military intelligence officer turned college professor, Shimkin had spent his spare time when he was growing up filling notebook after notebook with the order of battle for the armies of World War I: unit identifications, command structure, troop strength, and so on. Years later, he had his family send those notebooks to him in Vietnam, to keep himself busy at night. He liked to amass knowledge, to absorb it, to roll it around in his mind and figure out what it all meant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So it was hardly surprising that when Shimkin arrived at &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, he made a beeline for the archive of yellowing papers that the U.S. military had long been handing out to reporters. The only surprising thing was that the magazine had bothered to hold on to these souvenirs from the “Five O’Clock Follies,” the military’s much-disparaged nightly press briefing, which had America on the verge of victory every day for years. The hard-copy documents accompanying these briefings, though, were in fact often packed with potentially useful data. But most reporters didn’t bother to crunch the numbers, perhaps because at this late date in the war they considered any official military pronouncements to be little more than the stuff of late-show punch lines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shimkin, however, took to the papers as if they contained the secrets of the Somme and Verdun. He digested the contents and typed up copious notes. Somewhere along the line something clicked. All those lopsided “battles” in which sampans were sent to the bottom of the Mekong’s murky depths without a single injury to an American; all those enemy forces wiped out with only a weapon or two to show for it—the accumulated stories felt somehow wrong. And when Shimkin looked at the overall numbers, he knew they &#039;&#039;were&#039;&#039; wrong. Something dark had taken place in the delta: a mega–My Lai, a massacre that had gone on not for an afternoon but for a full six months.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neither Shimkin nor Buckley knew about the Concerned Sergeant letters. But when Shimkin took his preliminary findings to his bureau chief, Buckley knew that they had something big. Almost four years covering Vietnam had opened Buckley’s eyes to the war’s brutal reality. He had seen the Americans respond to the May 1968 “mini-Tet” by utterly destroying District 8, Saigon’s gleaming model of urban renewal. He had taken note of cheerleading “kill boards” toting up the dead at base camps and bloodthirsty slogans emblazoned on helicopters. When Shimkin brought him the results of his document dig, Buckley immediately sensed that the story was worth pursuing in a major way.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;For more, see Knightly, &#039;&#039;The First Casualty&#039;&#039;, 438–39; Nick Turse, “The Vietnam Exposé that Wasn’t,” [http://TheNation.com TheNation.com], November 13, 2008; Nick Turse, “A My Lai a Month,” &#039;&#039;Nation&#039;&#039;, December 1, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the course of their investigation, Buckley and Shimkin found that the 9th Infantry Division had reported killing 10,899 enemy troops during Speedy Express, even though it recovered only 748 weapons.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kevin Buckley, “Pacification’s Deadly Price,” &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, June 19, 1972, 43; David Sigler, &#039;&#039;Vietnam Battle Chronology: U.S. Army and Marine Corps Combat Operations, 1965–1973&#039;&#039; (Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland, 1992), 84.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By comparison, South Vietnamese forces fighting alongside the 9th Division—long disparaged for their lack of combat prowess—had captured more than ten times as many weapons.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Comparative Results” and “Casualties and Weapons,” briefing slides, in “Allegations by Newsweek re: 9th Infantry Division and the Delta,” in MACV, MACIG, Investigative Division, ROI, Box 143.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For some weeks in March and April 1969, the 9th Division’s kills-to-weapons ratios were simply ridiculous. During the week of April 19, for instance, 699 guerrillas had been added to the division’s body count (at the cost of a single American life), but only nine weapons were captured.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;“Major Contacts, 9th Division” and “Casualties by Week,” both in ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Over the second half of 1971, the two reporters mined almost every source available to them to learn more about the operation. They spoke to American military officers, 9th Infantry Division veterans, and American advisers who had worked in the delta. They traveled—on foot, by jeep, in boats, and even by raft—into the areas hit hardest by Speedy Express to interview South Vietnamese officials and the villagers filtering back to their ruined hamlets. They surveyed vast areas of destruction—gunfire-pocked buildings, house-less bunkers, cratered rice fields, endless groves of decapitated coconut trees. All the evidence pointed to utterly unrestrained violence on a grand scale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Analyzing medical records in the Ben Tre provincial hospital in Kien Hoa, which served one tiny area of the delta, Buckley and Shimkin found that during Speedy Express it had treated 1,430 civilians who had been wounded by U.S. firepower—adding up to more than 200 civilian casualties for every month of the operation around Ben Tre alone. And this calculation was certainly an undercount of the true toll. “Many of the people who were wounded in Kien Hoa never got to any hospital because they died on the way,” one U.S. official told Buckley. “Many others were treated at home, or in hospitals run by the VC or in small dispensaries operated by the [South Vietnamese army]. The people who got to Ben Tre were lucky and lived nearby.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kevin Buckley and Alex Shimkin, “Speedy Express and Civilian Deaths,” draft version of “Pacification’s Deadly Price,” January 17, 1972, author’s collection; Buckley, “Pacification’s Deadly Price,” 42–43. One Western doctor who served in the Mekong Delta said it was commonly accepted that more than 50 percent of the seriously wounded people never reached the hospital. For more, see K. F. King, “Orthopaedic Aspects of War Wounds in South Vietnam,” &#039;&#039;Journal of Bone and Joint Surgery&#039;&#039; 51 B, no. 1 (February 1969), 115; Frank Harvey, &#039;&#039;Air War: Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Bantam Books, 1967), 74.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Overall, an American official with long experience in the delta told Buckley that as many as 5,000 of the people killed by Speedy Express were noncombatants. The detailed investigation conducted by Buckley and Shimkin themselves arrived at estimates of the same magnitude.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Buckley, “Pacification’s Deadly Price”; Kevin Buckley, “Byliner advisory one norweek,” draft version of “Pacification’s Deadly Price,” January 30, 1972, author’s collection.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In late November 1971, Buckley sent a letter to MACV, drawing their attention to the lopsided kills-to-weapons ratio. “Research in the area by &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; indicates that a considerable proportion of those people killed [during Speedy Express] were non-combatant civilians,” Buckley wrote.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kevin Buckley, letter to Phillip Stevens, November 27, 1971, author’s collection.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The colonel who headed the MACV information branch soon replied, confirming the ratio and many of the details that the &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; reporters were uncovering, such as the high percentage of casualties inflicted at night and by helicopters. He insisted, however, that Buckley’s claim about civilian casualties could not be substantiated. Instead, the military contended that many of the dead were simply &#039;&#039;unarmed&#039;&#039; guerrillas. What’s more, Buckley’s request to interview MACV commander Creighton Abrams was rejected. The MACV spokesman stated that Abrams (who in fact had been briefed on the Concerned Sergeant’s allegations by the secretary of the army the year before) had “no additional information on the operation.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Phillip Stevens, letter to Kevin Buckley, December 14, 1971, author’s collection.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another prominent official trying to steer clear of Buckley’s way at this time was John Paul Vann, who had witnessed the fallout of Speedy Express firsthand. According to David Farnham, Vann’s deputy, Vann told him that he was ducking Buckley’s questions about the operation because the subject was “so sensitive.” Unwittingly echoing the Concerned Sergeant’s letter, Vann said that Speedy Express had been, in effect, “many My Lais.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;David Farnham, interview with Neil Sheehan, October 15, 1975, Neil Sheehan Papers.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vann had good reason to keep quiet. Though at one point an outspoken critic of U.S. military strategy, he had always been committed to winning the war, and by 1971 he had talked top officials into believing that he was the man to accomplish the task. Now the third-highest-ranking American serving in Vietnam—and the first civilian in U.S. history to be placed in command of U.S. military forces in wartime—he wasn’t about to let the American effort be destroyed by scandal.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Neil Sheehan, &#039;&#039;A Bright and Shining Lie: John Paul Vann and America in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (New York: Vintage Books, 1988), 733–52; Laura Wood, “Vann, John Paul,” in Spencer Tucker, ed., &#039;&#039;The Encyclopedia of the Vietnam War&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;A Political, Social and Military History&#039;&#039; (New York: Oxford University Press, 1998), 440; Farnham, interview with Neil Sheehan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While in Washington for the Christmas holiday, he and Farnham met with Westmoreland and army vice chief of staff Bruce Palmer Jr. to discuss the implications of Buckley’s forthcoming story.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Farnham recalled the meeting as occurring just before Buckley’s article was published in June 1972. Vann’s travel timeline, on the other hand, suggests that the meeting happened shortly before January 1972, when the story would have been published if &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; had not held it up. Farnham, interview with Neil Sheehan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the meeting, Vann told Westmoreland and Palmer that Ewell’s 9th Division had wantonly killed civilians to boost its body count and further the general’s career, and singled out nighttime helicopter gunship missions as the worst of the division’s tactics. According to Farnham, Westmoreland put on a “masterful job of acting,” claiming repeatedly that he had never before heard such allegations. When Vann mentioned the upcoming &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; exposé, Westmoreland directed his aide and Farnham to leave the room. He said that he, Palmer, and Vann needed to discuss “a very sensitive subject,” and he didn’t want the aides to hear the discussion lest they be compelled to testify about it at a later date.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;In his memoir, Palmer would obliquely note “especially in the Delta, some units were … careless about avoiding civilian casualties.” Bruce Palmer, &#039;&#039;The 25-Year War: America’s Military Role in Vietnam&#039;&#039; (Lexington: University Press of Kentucky, 1984), 165.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Buckley knew that he had the military running scared. He told his editors in New York that, according to a military insider, “both MACV and the Pentagon are extremely worried about our research into Speedy.” Another official told Buckley that the military had long waited for this particular shoe to drop. As he put it, “MACV was afraid they had a PR disaster on their hands with that division and were surprised when it didn’t happen.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kevin Buckley, cable to Edward Klein, January 25, 1972, author’s collection.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now, several years after Ewell’s reign of terror had ended, the PR disaster was finally upon them. Buckley and Shimkin filed a nearly 5,000-word exposé on the horrors of the operation, plus a powerful sidebar filled with eyewitness testimony from Vietnamese survivors. The results were damning. The piece exposed wanton killing on a massive scale and appeared to conclusively answer the questions the reporters asked in the story’s lead: “Was the My Lai massacre an isolated incident? Or were civilian casualties a constant, accepted and indeed inevitable result when American combat units with enormous firepower fought in populated areas? Was My Lai only a particularly gruesome application of a policy which in fact killed many more civilians than were killed in that small village?”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Buckley and Shimkin, “Speedy Express and Civilian Deaths.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was the stuff of Pulitzer Prizes and congressional hearings. For &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, it was a potential blockbuster; for the military, a surefire nightmare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On January 17, Buckley cabled the first draft to New York. But instead of rushing the story into print, &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;’s editors pushed back. They claimed that articles about civilians killed by “indiscriminate” fire were nothing new, objected to Buckley’s linking of My Lai and Speedy Express, and requested that the article be radically shortened. They wanted Buckley to focus on a single war crime, not the overarching American way of war.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Hebert Klein, cable to Kevin Buckley, January 24, 1972, author’s collection.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In private cables to New York, Buckley responded by pointing out that the magazine’s editors were urging him to cut exactly what terrified the military. “They do not fear revelation of more specific atrocities as much as they fear a report which will … focus on the inevitability of casualties as a result of command policy.” A My Lai–style exposé would simply be laid at the feet of some lieutenant or captain, Buckley explained, whereas the story that he and Shimkin wrote&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;points the finger at the top echelon instead of the bottom. Indeed, it is not charges of indiscriminate use of firepower which they fear. Instead, it is charges of quite discriminating use—as a matter of policy in populated areas … it is to say that day in and day out that division killed noncombatants with firepower that was anything but indiscriminate. The application of firepower was based on the judgment that anybody who ran was an enemy and indeed, that anyone who lived in the area could be killed.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kevin Buckley, cable to Edward Klein, January 25, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Still, Shimkin headed back to the delta for further reporting, where he turned up yet more corroborating Vietnamese witnesses, and Buckley then reworked the article, striving to get it into print before his scheduled departure from Indochina in early 1972. At the opening of the new draft, Buckley wrote: “Four years here have convinced me that terrible crimes have been committed in Vietnam. Specifically, thousands upon thousands of unarmed, noncombatant civilians have been killed by American firepower. They were not killed by accident. The American way of fighting this war made their deaths inevitable.” He also presciently predicted that, with the Vietnamization of the conflict, “there may never be an accounting for these crimes.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Kevin Buckley, cables to Edward Klein, January 29, 1972, and January 30, 1972, author’s collection.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the New York editors still dragging their feet and the article in limbo, Buckley handed over the reins of the Saigon bureau and took a long vacation. When he returned to New York in the spring of 1972, he again pushed for the article’s publication, finally asking for the right to freelance it elsewhere. &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;’s editors refused, fearing they might be seen as fainthearted for not publishing the exposé themselves. “At last I got a reason out of the editor Kermit Lansner,” Buckley told an interviewer some years later. “He told me that it would be a gratuitous attack on the [Nixon] administration at this point to do another story on civilian deaths after the press had given the army and Washington such a hard time over My Lai.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Buckley and Shimkin’s piece, whittled down to 1,800 words, finally appeared in the June 19, 1972, issue of &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, which hit the newsstands around June 12. Billed as Buckley’s Vietnam farewell piece, it was bylined only to him and was irreparably compromised by editing that excised much of Buckley and Shimkin’s reporting. Many key facts, eyewitness interviews, and even any mention of Julian Ewell’s name were all left on the cutting room floor. In its eviscerated state, the article attracted only a slight ripple of interest. The story of Speedy Express, which should have been even more explosive than Seymour Hersh’s exposé on My Lai, quickly faded away.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Knightly, &#039;&#039;The First Casualty&#039;&#039;, 438–40; Turse, “The Vietnam Exposé that Wasn’t”; Turse, “A My Lai a Month”; “Writer Says U.S. Troops Killed Civilians in Delta,” &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, June 12, 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Had Buckley and Shimkin’s investigation been published in full form in January or February 1972, it might have proven to be the crest of the wave of interest in war crimes allegations, resulting in irresistible public pressure for high-level inquiries. Had the army been called to account, had Westmoreland’s cover-up unraveled under the glare of hearings, had the suppressed allegations of the Concerned Sergeant been brought to light and linked to reports from the whistle-blowing advisers in the Mekong Delta as well as to the testimony of veterans at the Winter Soldier Investigation, and had other veterans been emboldened to step forward, Speedy Express might have transformed the country’s understanding of the entire conflict. With the military already buckling under the weight of internal dissent, it might have blown the lid off the entire American project in Vietnam and called the American way of war into serious question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, none of those might-have-beens ever happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On June 15, 1972, a &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; reporter in Washington asked if either the Pentagon or MACV were “conducting any investigation of the reports that the 9th Infantry Division killed about 5,000 civilians in ‘Operation Speedy Express’ in the Mekong Delta?” The Defense Department simply answered “no”: a response as unambiguous as it was untrue. An internal &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; cable from Nick Proffitt, Buckley’s successor as Saigon bureau chief, noted that a “high MACV source says Army launched a probe into Newsweek Speedy Express story with purpose of compiling a rebuttal. So far, investigation has come to the conclusion that story was right on target and indeed most of those killed during operation were civilians.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nick Proffitt, cable to Edward Klein and Kevin Buckley, June 21, 1972, author’s collection.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, on the day the &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; article appeared in the United States, a cable had shot from the Pentagon to Saigon about the piece, and by the morning of June 14 the chief of the MACV inspector general’s investigative division was already working on an analysis of the article and of Speedy Express. A week and a half later, he presented his findings, including a startling admission.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;While there appears to be no means of determining the precise number of civilian casualties incurred by US forces during Operation Speedy Express, it would appear that the extent of these casualties was in fact substantial, and that a fairly solid case can be constructed to show that civilian casualties may have amounted to several thousand (between 5,000 and 7,000).&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The report used the word “casualties” to mean dead only, not wounded. “Operation Speedy Express—Allegations in Newsweek Article and Comments Concerning.”&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The inspector general’s report called Buckley’s article “irresponsible” and attempted, at every turn, to minimize American culpability. Nevertheless, its conclusions were stunning. Not only did the report paint the &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; figure of 5,000 noncombatant deaths as a low-end estimate, which meant that noncombatants were likely the majority of those killed by U.S. forces during Speedy Express, but it also validated Buckley’s contention that civilian deaths were “a constant, accepted and indeed inevitable result” of Ewell’s operation. Moreover, the secret report acknowledged that commanders had initiated the atrocities with eyes wide open: “The U.S. command, in its extensive experience with large scale combat operations in Southeast Asia, appreciated the inevitability of significant civilian casualties in the conduct of large operations in densely populated areas such as the Delta.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ibid.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The inspector general’s findings were the ultimate smoking gun. But they, too, were expertly suppressed. The information would be kept secret not only from Buckley—and, as a result, the American people—but from lawmakers as well. In a letter to Buckley that fall, Senator J. William Fulbright, chair of the Senate Foreign Relations Committee, lamented the “difficulties” encountered by the committee when it tried to get any answers from the military. “I would like to pursue the matter,” Fulbright assured Buckley, but he seemed resigned to being stonewalled: “I am very doubtful that anything can be done to fix responsibility for possible atrocities committed in connection with Operation Speedy Express.” And when the Iowa senator and army veteran Harold Hughes directly questioned Pentagon officials about Speedy Express, they had a ready answer. In a September 1972 letter, Deputy Assistant Secretary of Defense Dennis Doolin explained to Hughes that MACV was unable to substantiate Buckley’s estimate of civilian victims and had told him so while the article was being prepared. “No information developed by any source since that time has been able to substantiate it as well,” Doolin now wrote. “Nevertheless, you may rest assured that the Departments of Defense and the Army will continue to investigate specific allegations of war crimes as they are reported.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dennis Doolin, letter to Harold Hughes, September 1972, author’s collection.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
John Paul Vann died in a noncombat-related helicopter crash in Vietnam days before Buckley and Shimkin’s article was published in &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;. About a month later, Shimkin was killed while on assignment in Quang Tri Province. Buckley took a year’s sabbatical and eventually left &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;. The Concerned Sergeant stayed silent, and his letters remained buried in the army’s secret archives, as did the army investigation that validated his allegations and Buckley and Shimkin’s findings. With them all went the last, best chance for the truth about the war to finally emerge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1973, Ewell and Hunt were commissioned by the army to document their methods for use by future commanders. The book they produced, titled &#039;&#039;Sharpening the Combat Edge&#039;&#039;, whitewashed the history of their time in the Mekong Delta, failed to even mention Speedy Express by name, and completely ignored the allegations against them save for a few dismissive lines. “The 9th Infantry Division and II Field Force, Vietnam have been criticized on the grounds that ‘their obsession with body count’ was either basically wrong or else led to undesirable practices,” Ewell and Hunt wrote. “The basic inference that they were ‘obsessed with body count’ is not true.” Instead, they claimed, their methods had ended up “‘unbrutalizing’ the war.”&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Julian Ewell and Ira A. Hunt, &#039;&#039;Sharpening the Combat Edge&#039;&#039;: &#039;&#039;The Use of Analysis to Reinforce Military Judgment&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: Department of the Army, 1995), 227–28.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A few decades later, Hunt would write a history of the 9th Infantry Division in Vietnam that, not surprisingly, also almost totally ignored allegations about the mass killing of civilians.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Nick Turse, “Mortal Sins of Omission,” [http://TruthDig.com TruthDig.com], March 18, 2011; Ira A. Hunt, &#039;&#039;The 9th Infantry Division in Vietnam: Unparalleled and Unequaled&#039;&#039; (Lexington: University Press of Kentucky, 2010).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To say that the military’s top-level cover-ups and &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;’s partial suppression of its own investigation were effective would be an understatement. There have been more than 30,000 nonfiction books published on the Vietnam War since the conflict began, but only a tiny fraction focus on American atrocities.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Tom Bissell, &#039;&#039;The Father of All Things&#039;&#039; (New York: Pantheon Books, 2007), xi. According to Worldcat, almost one-third of these books were published between 1970 and 1972.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Of these, nearly all the ones written since 1975 concentrate exclusively on the My Lai massacre, or narrowly investigate a particular subject. And while some of the texts on atrocities written during the war cast a wider net, they were necessarily anecdotal, fragmentary, and speculative, lacking official documentary evidence and a comprehensive picture of the war’s entire duration across the various regions of the country. Only by combining veterans’ testimonies, contemporaneous press coverage, Vietnamese eyewitness accounts, long-classified official studies, and the military’s own formal investigations into the many hundreds of atrocity cases that it knew about can one begin to grasp what the Vietnam War really entailed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the war, most scholars wrote off the accounts of widespread war crimes that recur throughout Vietnamese revolutionary publications and American antiwar literature as merely so much propaganda. Few academic historians even thought to cite such sources, and almost none did so extensively. Meanwhile, My Lai came to stand for—and thus blot out—all other American atrocities. Vietnam War bookshelves are now filled with big-picture histories, sober studies of diplomacy and military tactics, and combat memoirs told from the soldiers’ perspective. Buried in forgotten U.S. government archives, locked away in the memories of atrocity survivors, the real American war in Vietnam has all but vanished from public consciousness.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The documents used in this book have since been declassified.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;8.&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== EPILOGUE ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== WANDERING GHOSTS ===&lt;br /&gt;
On a sunny July afternoon in 2010, I stood amid a solemn crowd of people gathered in the intense California heat. Some of them were dressed in suits and ties, others in casual attire; a few had come in military uniforms. There were some somber words, a three-volley salute. And then Jamie Henry’s coffin was lowered into the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I came back to the same spot early the next day, alone now, contemplating the freshly turned mound of earth in the crisp morning stillness, and my thoughts ran back to the first time I had met Henry in person, almost five years before. We had arranged a visit at his home, a cozy house with a white post-and-rail fence around it, nestled in the foothills of the Sierra Nevadas. Arriving, I knew that I’d found the right place: Henry had hung a fluorescent pink ribbon from a tree in his front yard to catch my eye, and it had done the trick. But when he opened the door to me, I was shocked. I had expected him to be much larger. Larger than life, actually.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s what happens, I suppose, when you live with an oversized idea of someone for years before meeting him. The idea of a rare man with the courage to step forward, ignore threats, and put names to murderers; the courage to stand up for women and children gunned down in a hamlet halfway across the planet, a distant place to which no Americans had ever given a thought unless they’d walked through it with weapon in hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unconsciously, I guess I’d assumed that one had to be physically imposing to exhibit that type of bravery. But Henry wasn’t much taller than me—and I’m no giant. He was leaner than I expected, too. His hair had gone white at the temples. His face was weathered and well lined. He had what you might call a rugged look, a mountain-man appearance but without the bulk or the beard, and with icy blue eyes that were more kindly than steely. He sat me down at his dining room table, and we began to look over the phonebook-sized stacks of documents I had brought—several reams of photocopied army files. These were the records of the three-and-a-half-year inquiry that army investigators had conducted into Henry’s atrocity allegations, following up on his sworn statement about a string of brutalities that had culminated in the massacre of some nineteen innocent civilians six weeks before My Lai.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I knew Henry’s case by heart by this point, but he himself had had no idea that these files existed until I’d called him up out of the blue. Now he saw that dozens of other soldiers from his company, fellow witnesses to the killings, had talked to army investigators as the Vietnam War wound down. Veteran after veteran had told the investigators the same basic story: nineteen or so women and children rounded up and held under guard while an American officer went looking for volunteers to carry out a superior’s orders to “kill anything that moves.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The army had never bothered to tell Henry—let alone the American people—that it had established that what he’d said was true. Nor had it taken any action. Not one man was ever jailed, disciplined, or even charged with any crime in connection with the massacre. The entire investigation, so seemingly thorough and meticulous, had been carried out for no discernible reason at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Henry and I talked for most of that day. We spoke about his memories of the massacre and the other atrocities he’d witnessed, about the threats he’d endured from fellow soldiers when he spoke out against their brutality, about his efforts to force the army to investigate and his long struggle to get the American public to listen. He seemed calm enough throughout the conversation. Only later would he tell me that after I finally left he had stayed in his chair for an hour, shaking uncontrollably.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;James Henry, interview with Nick Turse and Deborah Nelson, October 1, 2005; James Henry, e-mail to Nick Turse, October 10, 2005.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jamie Henry was not the only person I met while writing this book whose memories of the war proved too vivid, too excruciating, even several decades after the events. There were so many others. I will never forget, for instance, my interview with Ho Thi A, the survivor of the 1970 massacre in the tiny rural hamlet of Le Bac (2). In measured tones, she described for me how, as a young girl, she’d taken cover in a bunker with her grandmother and an elderly neighbor, scrambling out just as a group of marines arrived—and how one of the Americans had then leveled his rifle and shot the two old women dead while she watched. She told me her story calmly, collectedly. It was only after I moved on to more general questions about the hamlet that she suddenly broke down, sobbing convulsively. There was nothing I could do to comfort her. For ten, fifteen, twenty minutes and more, despite all her efforts to restrain herself, the flood of tears kept pouring out.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ho Thi A, interview with Nick Turse, January 24, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Vietnam, where the “lives” of the deceased are believed to be inextricably intertwined with those of the living, it is thought that those who die a “bad death” may be forced to suffer as “wandering ghosts,” trapped in a limbo between our world and the land of the dead. In this shadow land, they forever reexperience the violence that ended their lives, unable to attain peace until the living truly acknowledge them and the fate they suffered.&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Heonik Kwon, &#039;&#039;After the Massacre&#039;&#039; (Los Angeles: University of California Press, 2006), 11–15.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The idea of such wandering ghosts is an unfamiliar one for most Americans, but we should not be too quick to dismiss it. The crimes committed in America’s name in Vietnam were our “bad death,” and they have never been adequately faced. As a result, they continue to haunt our society in profound and complex ways.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite the decades that have passed, despite the presidents who have attempted to rebrand the war or dispatch it to the dustbin of history, Americans are still in the thrall of a conflict that refuses to pass quietly into the night. Never having come to grips with what our country actually did during the war, we see its ghost arise anew with every successive military intervention. Was Iraq the new Vietnam? Or was that Afghanistan? Do we see “light at the end of the tunnel”? Are we winning “hearts and minds”? Is “counterinsurgency” working? Are we applying “the lessons of Vietnam”? What are those lessons, anyway?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The true history of Vietnamese civilian suffering does not fit comfortably into America’s preferred postwar narrative—the tale of a conflict nobly fought by responsible commanders and good American boys, who should not be tainted by the occasional mistakes of a few “bad apples” in their midst. Still, this is hardly an excuse for averting our eyes from the truth. For more than a decade I have combed through whatever files I managed to locate, searched out the witnesses who remained, and listened as best I could. What I’ve ended up with can offer, I hope, at least a glimpse of the real war: the one that so many would like to forget, and so many others refuse to remember.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;9.&amp;quot;/&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== ACKNOWLEDGMENTS ==&lt;br /&gt;
The research and writing of this book lasted more than a decade. I would never have completed it without the love and assistance of my family and friends, as well as the generosity and support of those I encountered during this long voyage. To those I’m unable to acknowledge by name, please know that you have my sincere appreciation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For fellowships and grants that helped keep me financially afloat while working on this book, I thank Edward Hirsch and the John Simon Guggenheim Memorial Foundation; Marilyn Young, the late Michael Nash, and New York University’s Center for the United States and the Cold War; Barbara Grosz, Judy Vichniac, and the Radcliffe Institute for Advanced Study; Ham Fish, Taya Kitman, Esther Kaplan, and the Nation Institute; and Sandy Bergo, the late John Hyde, and the Fund for Investigative Journalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I owe a great debt to more sources and interview subjects than I can possibly list—from those who opened their doors and homes or spent hours on the phone with me to those who provided leads, documents, and information. The list of American veterans of the war to whom I’m grateful would add another dozen pages to this book, so I’ll name two to stand in for the many who helped me to make sense of the senseless and understand (to the extent it can be understood) the war. In many ways, this entire project began with Jamie Henry. He was the one who really put the hook in me when it came to war crimes in Vietnam. He ultimately changed my life. I’m a better person for having met him and saddened that he didn’t live to see the completion of this project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As with Jamie, I first came to know Richard Brummett in print before “meeting” him via e-mail, and only later in person—in Saigon, fittingly enough. And, like Jamie, Richard had the moral compass and profound courage to speak out when so many stayed silent. All these years later, he’s still taking action to better lives in Vietnam in ways heartening and inspiring. I’m grateful to Richard for providing me with information, photographs, and advice, but mostly for being a friend.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gratitude doesn’t begin to cover what I feel for my Vietnamese interviewees. In hamlet after hamlet, I was the first American to arrive since the war ended decades earlier. And I descended out of the blue, asking about murders, rapes, assaults, bombings, and massacres. I made elderly people dredge up their most painful memories and tell me in often excruciating detail about devastating traumas—and then I asked about them in another way and another to make sure I got the story straight. Elsewhere under similar circumstances, I suspect I would have been thrown out of house after house—and with good reason. In Vietnam, I was always thanked. I still haven’t fully wrapped my head around that simple fact. I lack the space to recognize all the Vietnamese men and women to whom I’m forever indebted, but I especially want to thank Bui Thi Nhi, Ho Thi A, Le Thi Van, Le Thi Vang, Nguyen Thi Lam, Pham Thi Cuc, Pham Thi Luyen, Vi Thi Ngoi, Pham Thi Nien, Pham Thi Tay, Tran Thi Anh, Tran Thi Nhut, and Vo Thi Truong, among many other inspiring survivors of the war who opened their homes and their lives to an American stranger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I could never have conducted my interviews without the expert assistance of Le Minh Tuan, a colleague on multiple research trips whose formidable translation skills and endless patience opened doors, smoothed the way, and enabled me to carry out my work in Vietnam. It would be impossible to overstate how important his intelligence, dedication, skill, and empathy were to this project. Thanks also go to Nguyen Chung of Vietnam’s Foreign Press Centre and to Hanh Tran of the South and Southeast Asian Studies Department at the University of California, Berkeley, who not only provided translations of numerous interviews but added nuance and depth to my understanding of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I’m also grateful to veteran Chuck Searcy of Project Renew and Major Ramon Osorio of the U.S. military’s Joint POW/MIA Accounting Command, who helped immensely in coordinating a 2010 trip to Vietnam.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks are due as well to another set of veterans of the war who proved immensely helpful to my efforts: reporters. In addition to their invaluable work decades earlier, which I drew upon extensively in writing this book, a host of talented correspondents, including Jonathan Schell and Judith Coburn, were more helpful than they could possibly know in furthering my research. Neil Sheehan did a great service to me, and the rest of the scholarly community, by donating his papers to the U.S. Library of Congress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another iconic correspondent, Gloria Emerson, witnessed only the first stages of this project before her death but aided me in inestimable ways, taught me so much, and will always have my deepest gratitude. Her final note to me informs my work daily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; stringer Alex Shimkin passed away decades before I began this project—before I was born, in fact—but left behind work that was integral to my own. I was fortunate to have been able to draw upon his meticulous research, which came my way due to the generosity of his colleague Kevin Buckley, who shared his notes as well as Alex’s materials (and other research documents) with me. Kevin’s reporting from that now distant era was heroic and I consider myself extremely lucky to have come to call him a good friend. I am forever indebted to him for his kindness and wise counsel. Indeed, one of my great thrills as a writer was being awarded a James Aronson Award for Social Justice Journalism alongside Kevin for our work, decades apart, in exposing the horror of Operation Speedy Express.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quite a few scholars aided my efforts along the way. Foremost among them is my longtime mentor and dissertation committee chairperson David Rosner, who not only took a chance on me for his new Center for the History and Ethics of Public Health at Columbia University, but quite literally launched me on the path that led to this book. Without him, I might never have pursued this line of research. There’s no way I can ever convey the full extent of my gratitude to him for his generosity and support. He made this possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another member of my dissertation committee, Chris Appy, was instrumental in my pursuing this topic and his guidance over the years was invaluable. I also owe a debt to my other committee members: Alan Brinkley, Eric Foner, Gerald Markowitz, and especially Amy Fairchild, who not only served as my dissertation sponsor but saw to it that I survived my doctoral studies and later had access to the scholarly resources necessary to complete this book. Additionally, I am grateful to my colleagues at the Center for the History and Ethics of Public Health for their support over the years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It’s my good fortune to have had the sage advice, counsel, and expertise of many colleagues over the last decade who gave freely of their time, contacts, leads, and research materials—among them Randy Fertel, Heonik Kwon, Milton Leitenberg, and John Prados. Hue-Tam Ho Tai was kind enough to read a few early, rough chapters, providing advice that improved the book significantly. I also benefited immensely from the guidance and advice of Marilyn Young, who waded through a desperately rough draft of this book.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The winding road that led to this book took me to the Radcliffe Institute, exposing me to a community of thinkers who changed my life in incalculable ways, especially Mignon Nixon, Anna Maria Hong, Taylor Davis, and Irene Lusztig. And then there’s Ann Jones—an old friend who I’d somehow never met before. More than a just a wonderful fellow Fellow, she proved a kindred spirit, providing an ear when I needed to talk, advice when I was drowning, and hope when I most needed it. Somehow, she helped me get so much material out of my head and onto the page, making me a better writer in the process. My Radcliffe research partners Sharon Kim and Cerianne Robertson also provided valuable insights and wisdom beyond their years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I’m grateful to Fanella Ferrato and Katherine Holden for making photographs by their father, the great photojournalist Philip Jones Griffiths, available to me, and to Michael Shulman and Magnum Photos for arranging use of these iconic, powerful images.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Financial support aside, winning a grant from the Fund for Investigative Journalism was particularly meaningful to me because FIJ had provided the initial funding, almost four decades earlier, that allowed Seymour Hersh to expose the My Lai massacre. I want to thank Sy for giving of his time, for opening his office to me, and for a couple of words one night at Harvard that meant a great deal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Also meaningful was winning a Ridenhour Prize for my work on Speedy Express. There can be no higher distinction for a war crimes researcher than an award in the name of Ron Ridenhour, so I’m exceptionally grateful to the Nation Institute and the Fertel Foundation for the honor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I’m thankful also to John Carroll and the &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039; for sending me to Vietnam for the first time, to Deborah Nelson for valuable lessons about investigative reporting and the limits of trust, and to Janet Lundblad, whose formidable research skills left me in awe and aided my work immensely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I’m grateful to Esther Kaplan of the Nation Institute’s Investigative Fund and Katrina vanden Heuvel, Roane Carey, and the &#039;&#039;Nation&#039;&#039; for taking a chance on historical investigative journalism and allowing me the opportunity to expose grave crimes that otherwise may have remained in history’s dustbin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If not for Bruce Dohrenwend, I would likely never have become a Vietnam War historian. To him and all my colleagues at Columbia University’s Social Psychiatry Research Unit, I offer thanks for helping teach me about the war in ways I never could have learned from books alone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My appreciation goes to the staff of the Columbia University Library system, especially the Lehman and Butler libraries and the men and women in the Inter-Library Loan (ILL) office, for their tireless efforts on my behalf, as well as librarians across the country and around the world who filled my many ILL requests. I also want to express my gratitude to Cliff Snyder, Rich Boylan, Jeannine Swift, and numerous archivists and other employees at the U.S. National Archives at College Park, Maryland, without whose work I would have been lost from the beginning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I am similarly grateful to the dedicated staffs of the University of Michigan Special Collections Library, the National Security Archive, Rutgers University’s Archibald S. Alexander Library, and the Manuscript Division at the U.S. Library of Congress, among other repositories, for their assistance. My thanks go as well to the staffs at the U.S. Army Crime Records Center and U.S. Navy’s Office of the Judge Advocate General, for processing my many Freedom of Information Act requests. I also want to recognize the Vietnam Center and Archive at Texas Tech University’s Virtual Vietnam Archive—an indispensable resource that should be a model for collections everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My agent Mel Flashman so ably took care of the tasks that make my head ache, fielded interminable e-mails on my behalf, and kept the faith through this long process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I’m profoundly grateful that Sara Bershtel—publisher, editor, guardian angel—stuck with me on this long journey, despite so many delays, detours, and seeming dead ends. When I was in need, she was there. There are editors—and then there’s Sara. All authors should be so lucky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did Grigory Tovbis ever do to deserve utter immersion in a world of atrocities? Whatever it was, I’m grateful for it. In addition to the scrupulous editing, thoughtful suggestions, and patient phone calls to make sure the changes worked and that my voice still rang true, I’m convinced he must have taken a degree in the history of the Vietnam War on the side. His devotion to the project was palpable. What more can any writer ask?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Where to begin with Tom Engelhardt? A mentor, colleague, and friend, he was there from the first pitch to the final read. To say this book wouldn’t exist without him is an understatement. He walked some of the hardest roads of this project with me, and thanks are hardly enough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My parents made much of my travel for this project possible and lent assistance in ways too numerous to count, as did my in-laws. Reading and writing integral to this book went on under their roofs. I owe Bailey a big thank-you too, for being a constant companion over the course of the project.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some authors’ spouses edit drafts or act as sounding boards. Some listen or provide advice. And then there are those who will walk side by side with you into a minefield. Literally. That’s Tam. When we were standing near that M-79 round, I wondered: what kind of husband puts his wife in these situations? The real question is—what sort of wife will travel across the globe to brave unexploded ordnance, willingly immerse herself in the worst of traumas, and document people at their most vulnerable with sensitivity and aplomb? Quite simply, the best.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tam believed in this project longer and more strongly than anyone, maybe even me, and sustained it in every way possible. From the lizard behind the picture in the delta to the cluster munitions in the brush near the DMZ, from the endless nights and weekends I was cooped up writing to the way I turned our home into an archive that often looked like it had been hit by a tornado, Tam braved it all, talked me through crises, and provided the love and the support I needed to press on. Her poignant photos put faces to victims and rescued survivors from anonymity. I’m awed by her work. It has made mine undeniably better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== INDEX ==&lt;br /&gt;
The index that appeared in the print version of this title does not match the pages in your e-book. Please use the search function on your e-reading device to search for terms of interest. For your reference, the terms that appear in the print index are listed below.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Abrams, Creighton&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Adams, Eddie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Agent Orange&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
AH-1Gs “Huey Cobra” helicopter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ai My refugee camp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
air strikes&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
environmental impacts of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
pilots’ exhilaration and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;see also specific aircraft types&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Akers, Andrew&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Allen, Don&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Americal Division. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; 23rd Infantry Division&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American Association for the Advancement of Science&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“American Atrocity, An” (Poirier)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anderson, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An Khe Lake&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An Lao Valley&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An Phuoc hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An Thinh village&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
antipersonnel and fragmentation weapons&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
antiwar movement&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An Trach village&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An Truong hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Apple, R. W.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Appy, Christian&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Arizona Republic&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Armed Forces Journal&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Army of the Republic of Vietnam (ARVN, South Vietnamese army)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
artillery fire&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
assassinations and targeted killings&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Associated Press&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
atrocities (war crimes). &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See also&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; civilians; My Lai massacre; torture; &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;and specific incidents, individuals, and locations&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
albums of photos of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
buried memory of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
command policies and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
cover-up of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
media coverage of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
racism and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
veterans speak out about&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Westmoreland and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Atrocities in Vietnam&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Herman)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Austin, Ed&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Australian forces&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
B-52 bomber strikes&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bac Lieu Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ba Gia village&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bailey, John&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Baker, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Banks, Edward&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bartek, Ronald&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bassac River&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bau Tre hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ba Xuyen Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Beal, Thaddeus&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Beard, Alexander&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Beard, Lester&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Beitzel, John&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Benoit, Charles&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ben Tre city&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hospital&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Berenbak, Peter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bernard, Carl&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Berry, Sidney&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bien Hoa Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bilton, Michael&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Binh Dinh Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Binh Duong Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Binh Long Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Binh Son District&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bishop, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“black teams”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
BLU-3 or “pineapple” bomb&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
body count&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
deflation of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
inflation of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phoenix program and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
summary executions and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boheman, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boi Loi Woods&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bong Son Plain&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
booby traps&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Boss, Charles&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bourke, Joanna&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bowers, Norman&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Brennan, Matthew&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bressem, David&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Brinson, Johnny&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Brown, Fred&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Brownmiller, Susan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Broyles, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Brummett, Richard&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Buckley, Kevin&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bui Thi Huong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bui Xich&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bullock, Wilson&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bumgarner, Roy&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bunker, Ellsworth&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Busby, Jimmie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cai Rang village&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Callaway, Joseph&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Calley, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cam Chau refugee camp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cam Lo refugees&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cam Ne (4) village&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Can Tho city&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
provincial hospital&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cao Lanh provincial hospital&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cao Muoi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cao Thi Thong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cao Thi Tu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Caputo, Philip&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Carcille, Mickey&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Carey, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Carlson, Lynn&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Carmon, David&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Carter, Johnny Mack&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Carver, Arthur&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Casualties of War” (Lang)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Causey, Rion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
CBS News&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Central Intelligence Agency (CIA)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chan Son village&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cheatham, Ernie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chestnut, James&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
children&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
foraging in garbage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
murder of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
prostitution of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
as refugees&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
troops taught to fear&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Civil War&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinook helicopters&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cholon city&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chucala, Steven&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chu Lai base&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hospital&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chunko, George&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chuong Thien Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cichowski, Richard&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
CID. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; Criminal Investigation Command&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cinnamond, Donald&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Civil Affairs officers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
civilian contractors&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
civilians&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
air strikes and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
arrest of, for complaints about massacres&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
assassinations of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
body count and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
burning villages of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
casual potshots at&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
compensation for deaths of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Concerned Sergeant letters on abuse of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
contradictory rules on treatment of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
crops and livestock destruction and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
firepower and weapons used vs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
free-fire zones and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harassment and interdiction (H&amp;amp;#x26;I) tactics and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
identification cards and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
McDuff letter on abuse of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
number of dead and wounded&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
pacification and resettlement of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
as refugees&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
rules of engagement and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
search-and-destroy tactics and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
sexual exploitation of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
suffering of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tet Offensive and deaths of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
troops unable to differentiate enemy from&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;see also&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; detainees; torture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Civil Operations and Revolutionary Development Support (CORDS)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Clark, Richard&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Cleveland Plain Dealer&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
cluster bombs and munitions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cochran, James&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Colby, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cold War&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
command policies. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See also&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; rules of engagement; &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;and specific policies&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
communism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
concentration zones&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Concerned Sergeant letters&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Conduct of the War in Vietnam (COWIN) report&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Con Son Prison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cooke, Abraham&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
corpses, mutilation of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Corson, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“counterterror” programs&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“County Fair” missions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
court-martial records&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
cow cages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
COWIN report. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; Conduct of the War in Vietnam report&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cox, Paul&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Crimes of War&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Falk, Kolko, and Lifton)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Criminal Investigation Command (CID)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Herbert Task Force”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My Lai investigation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
crop destruction&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
crossover point&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cu Chi District&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cushman, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cuttrell, Norman&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dai Loc District&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
daisy-cutter bombs&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Da Nang city&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Air Base&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
refugees and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tet Offensive and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dang Thi Doi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dao Quang Thinh&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Davila-Falu, Jose Victor&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Davis, Franklin, Jr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Davis, Peter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deagle, Edwin&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“death cards”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Defense Department (Pentagon, DOD)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
atrocity revelations and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
civilian casualty estimates and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My Lai containment effort and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speedy Express and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
technowar and body counts and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
war crimes cover-ups and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;see also specific individuals and reports&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
defoliation (herbicidal agents)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dellums, Ronald&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
detainees. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See also&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; prisoners of war; summary executions; torture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
execution of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
torture and abuse of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
detention centers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dick Cavett Show&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (TV show)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Diem, Ngo Dinh. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; Ngo Dinh Diem&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dien Bien Phu, battle of (1954)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Diener, Rudolph&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dien Nien hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dien Truong (8) hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dinh Tuong Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
provincial hospital&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
disease&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Dispatches&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Herr)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dispatch News Service&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Donaldson, John&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dong Tam camp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Doolin, Dennis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Do Van Dinh&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Do Van Man&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Downing, Charles&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dozier, Wilson&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duc Pho district&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duffy, James&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Duncan, Donald&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Easter Offensive” (1972)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Edwards, Reginald&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eggleston, H. K.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ehrhart, W. D.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8th Cavalry, 1st Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
8th Engineer Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
82nd Airborne Division&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eisenhour, Glenn&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11th Armored Cavalry Regiment&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11th Infantry Brigade. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See also&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; 1st Infantry, 3rd Battalion; 20th Infantry, 1st Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
11th Supply Company&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ellsberg, Daniel&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emerson, Gloria&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Enemark, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Concerned Sergeant letter to&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Englehardt, Tom&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Enking, Clement&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Enthoven, Alain&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
environmental damage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Equels, Thomas&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Erard, Michael&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eriksson, Sven&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Esquire&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Evans, John&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ewell, Julian&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
F-4 Phantom strikes&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Falk, Richard&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fall, Bernard&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Farmer, Larry&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Farnham, David&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fernandez, Mario&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fields of Fire&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Webb)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5th Infantry Division, 1st Brigade&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
5th Marines Regiment&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1st Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2nd Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
57th Aviation Company&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
fighter-bombers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Fire in the Lake&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (FitzGerald)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1st Cavalry Division&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1st Cavalry, A Troop, 1st Squadron&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1st Infantry, 3rd Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1st Infantry Division&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1st Marine Division&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1st Marine Regiment, 1st Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
FitzGerald, Frances&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
580th Telephone Operations Company&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Five O’Clock Follies”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fleenor, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fleet Marine Force, Pacific&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Floyd, Alter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Floyd, Randy&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Flynn, James&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Foreign Affairs&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fort Hood, Texas, Judge Advocate&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
48th Assault Helicopter Company&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foster, Tony&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
4th Infantry Division&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“fragging”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
fragmentation munitions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
France&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indochinese empire of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nivelle mutinies (1917)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Franklin, J. Ross&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
free-fire zones&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Freeman, Alexander&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Frelinghuysen, Peter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fulbright, J. William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gamble, John&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
garbage foragers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Garcia, Michael&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gard, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gaspar, Eberhard&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gault, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
General Accounting Office (GAO)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Geneva Conventions (1949)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Geneva peace conference (1954)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gentry, Lonnie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Germany&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Giaccaglia, Paul&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gia Dinh Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gia Huu hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Giao Tri (2) hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Giao Tri (3) hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Giap, General. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; Vo Nguyen Giap&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gibson, James William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gilbert, Lex&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“gook.” &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See also&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; “mere gook rule”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
gook-hunting missions and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
use of term&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Gray, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Green Berets&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Affair”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greider, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
grenades&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Griffiths, Philip Jones&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Grogan, Kenneth&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“guava” cluster bomb (CBU-24)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hackworth, David&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Haeberle, Ron&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Haig, Alexander&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Haiphong, bombing of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Haiti&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Haldeman, H. R.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hall, Homer&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Halverson, Paul&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hamilton, Philip&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ha My hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hanoi, bombing of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
harassment and interdiction (H&amp;amp;#x26;I) artillery fire&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Harper’s&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Harriman, W. Averell&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hau Nghia Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hauser, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hawkins, Augustus&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hayes, John&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“hedonism of destruction”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Heinemann, Larry&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Heinl, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
helicopters. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See also specific types&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
calling cards from&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“gook-hunting” from&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Henderson, Oran&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Henry, Jamie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hensley, Carl&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hensley, Dolores&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hensley, Karla&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Herbert, Anthony&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
herbicidal agents. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; defoliation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Herman, Edward&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Herr, Michael&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hersh, Seymour&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hill, Jack&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hoag, Davey&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hoai Nhon District&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hoar, Thomas&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hoa Thuan village&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hoa Tu village&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ho Chi Minh&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hoi An town&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hoi Duc hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hoi Vuc village&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Holbrooke, Richard&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ho Ngoc Phung&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Honore, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hootch maids&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hooton, Donald&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ho Thi A&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ho Thi Tho&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hubbard, Carl&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hue city, battle for&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hughes, Harold&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Humphrey, Hubert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hung-Quang Evacuee Regroupment site&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hunt, David&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hunt, Ira&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huntington, Samuel&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hutchin, Claire E.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hutto, Charles&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huynh Thi Bay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huynh Thi Hai&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huynh Thi Nay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huynh Thi Tam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huynh Thi Tuoi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huynh Thi Ty&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huynh Van Binh&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huynh Van Thanh&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
illegal orders&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
incendiary bombs and rockets&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
infant mortality rate&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
International Commission of Enquiry into United States Crimes in Indochina (Oslo)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
International Committee of the Red Cross&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
International Police Academy&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;In the Name of America&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Investigations Division, Directorate of Inspection Services, report on Geneva Conventions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Iron Triangle” region&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jacobson, George&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Janca, David&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Janowski, Louis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Japan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jenkins, Jimmie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jimeson, Cecil&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Johnson, Edward&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Johnson, Lyndon B.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bombing of North Vietnam and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Paris peace talks and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tet Offensive and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Joint Chiefs of Staff&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jones, Nolan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jordan, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just, Ward&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kapranopoulous, John&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kelly, James&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kelly, Eddie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kennedy, John F.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Khai Dong hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Khe Sanh, siege of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kien Giang Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kien Hoa Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
provincial hospital&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kien Phuong provincial hospital&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
kill boards&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
kill ratios&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
kills-to-weapons ratios&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kim Ki-tae&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kinch, Thomas&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kirkland, Haywood&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kissinger, Henry&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Klein, Herbert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kohrt, Steve&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kolko, Gabriel&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Komer, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kontum Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Korean War&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Krulak, Victor&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kubark Counterintelligence Interrogation” manual&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kwon, Heonik&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ky, Nguyen Cao. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; Nguyen Cao Ky&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ky Hoa Island&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lai Khe base&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laird, Melvin&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
LaMartina, Salvatore&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
landing zone (LZ) Nancy&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
landing zone (LZ) Snoopy&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lang, Daniel&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lang Vei village&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lanning, James&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lansner, Kermit&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lantos, Leslie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laurence, John&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
laws of war&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
League for the Independence of Vietnam (Viet Minh)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Le Bac (2) hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lee, Wilbur&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Legat, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin, V. I.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leslie, Jacques&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Lessons Learned” memorandum (Eggleston)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Le Thi Chung&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Le Thi Chuyen&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Le Thi Dang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Le Thi Duong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Le Thi Ton&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Le Thi Trinh&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Le Thi Van&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Le Thi Xuan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Le Thuan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Le Van An&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Le Van Hiep&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Le Van Van&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Le Vo Danh&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lewis, George&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lewy, Guenter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liberation Radio&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Life&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lifton, Robert Jay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
livestock, slaughter of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Livingston, Gordon&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Loach” scout helicopters (light observation helicopters, LOHs)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lodge, Henry Cabot&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Long Binh base&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Longoria, Refugio&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Look&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Loomis, Ralph&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Los Angeles Times&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Louie, Welkie&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Low, Michael&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luce, Don&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luong Dai&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luong Thi Oi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
M-16 rifles&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
M-34 white phosphorus grenades&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
M-60 machine guns&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
M-79 grenade launchers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MacArthur, Douglas&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MACV. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; Military Assistance Command, Vietnam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MACV-SOG (Studies and Observation Group)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manning, John&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Man Quang village&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Manual, Phillip&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Martinsen, Peter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ma Sanh Nhon&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Masher/White Wing, Operation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mattaliano, Joseph&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
May, Trubby&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maynard, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
McCloskey, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
McDuff, Charles&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
McElhinney, Joey&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
McFalls, Willard&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
McNamara, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meadlo, Paul&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Medina, Ernest&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mekong Delta&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“mere gook rule” (MGR)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Merson, John&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meyers, Gary&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Military Assistance Command, Vietnam (MACV)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Directive Number 525-3&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
military brothels and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speedy Express and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Westmoreland heads&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Miller, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Milord, Peter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
mines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Minh Thanh plantation lime gatherers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
mini-Tet offensive&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mo Duc district&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
munitions, amount expended&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Musselman, James&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My Khe (4) hamlet massacre&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My Lai massacre&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
army inquiries into&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
body count and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
company carrying out&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
cover-ups of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
exposure of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
impact of, on other investigations&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
laws-of-war training after&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
seen as exception&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speedy Express and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
trials&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Westmoreland and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;see also&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; 20th Infantry, 1st Battalion; &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;and specific individuals&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My Luoc hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My Tho city&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
provincial hospital at&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
napalm&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Archives&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National Liberation Front (NLF). &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See also&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; People’s Liberation Armed Forces (PLAF)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
assassinations of civilians suspected of working for&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Paris peace talks and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quang Nam and Quang Ngai provinces and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Viet Cong” label for&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nazi war criminals&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
NBC News&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Needleman, Herbert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“New Life” hamlets&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman, Gregory&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Newman, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Newsweek&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;New Yorker&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;New York Times&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Book Review&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Magazine&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
New Zealand forces&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ney, Gerald&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ngoc Thanh Camp&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ngo Dinh Diem&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ngo Thi Chiec&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ngo Thi Sau&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Bay&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Be&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Cao Ky&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Dinh&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Hieu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Hoat&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Hoc&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Huu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Kich&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Luu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Mai&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Ngoc Loan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Quang Ngoc&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Thi Ba&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Thi Bon&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Thi Chanh&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Thi Hai&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Thi Lam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Thi Mai&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Thi Mot&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Thi Sau&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Trong Khan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Truc&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Van Phuoc&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Van Tam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Van Tuan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nguyen Van Ve&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nha Trang&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nhi Binh hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nhon Hoa hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nicaragua&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nicholson, John&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Niewoehner, Gene&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9th Cavalry, 1st Squadron&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
9th Infantry Division&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nixon, Richard&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“non-selective terrorism”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nordstrom, Gary&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
North Vietnam (Democratic Republic of Vietnam)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bombing of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
civilians death toll&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
invasion of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
number of troops in South&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Paris peace talks and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
split of 1954 and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
torture of U.S. POWs and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. contempt for&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
North Vietnamese army (NVA)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nui Loc Son Basin&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nuremberg trials&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Oberdorfer, Don&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
O’Brien, Tim&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
O’Connor, George&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Office of Strategic Services (OSS)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Officer Candidate School (Fort Benning, Georgia)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
officers. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See also specific individuals&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
body counts and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
cover-ups and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
laws of war and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Okamoto, Vincent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
101st Airborne Division. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See also&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; Tiger Force platoon&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
168th Combat Engineer Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
172nd Military Intelligence (MI) Detachment&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
173rd Airborne Brigade&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
174th Aviation Company&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
196th Infantry Brigade&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
198th Light Infantry Brigade&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Osborn, K. Barton&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
O’Sullivan, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
pacification and resettlement programs&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pagano, Michel&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Paine, Thomas&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Palmer, Bruce, Jr.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pampuch, Fred&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Paris peace talks (1968–73)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Parker, Bob&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Patterson, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Patton, George S., III&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pearce, Donald&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peers, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pentagon Papers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People’s Liberation Armed Forces (PLAF)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perry, John&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peterson, James&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peterson, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Peterson, Stacy&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pham Cong Khanh&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pham Thi Cuc&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pham Thi Hien&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pham Thi Kha&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pham Thi Luyen&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pham Tho&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pham Xuan Chieu&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phan Thi Dan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phan Thi Mao&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phantom III program&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phan Van Nam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phan Van Tuyen&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Philippines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Huk rebellion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
war of 1899–1902&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phi Phu hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phoenix program&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phong Dinh Provincial hospital&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phong Nhi village&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phong Nhut (2) hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phu My hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phu Nhuan (2) hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phuoc Binh&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phu Quoc prison&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phu Tay (2) hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Phu Tay (3) hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pinkville. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See also&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; My Lai massacre&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
PLAF. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; People’s Liberation Armed Forces&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Plain of Reeds&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
plausible deniability&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Poirier, Normand&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pollard, Frank&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Porte, Richard&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Porter, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Potter, John&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Powell, Colin&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
prisoners of war. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See also&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; detainees&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
execution of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
torture and abuse of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
training on treatment of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Proffitt, Nick&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
provincial hospitals&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
provincial interrogation centers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pugh, Thomas&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pyclik, Franciszek&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quang Nam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quang Nam Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
hospital&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quang Ngai City&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quang Ngai Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quang Tin Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quang Tri City&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quang Tri Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Que Chau (4) hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quigley, Hugh&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Qui Nhon&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MACV compound&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
racism&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Ramparts&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
RAND Corporation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ransbottom, Kenneth&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reagan, Ronald&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“recon-by-fire”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Record, Jeffrey&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Redmond, Otis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
refugees&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
aid for&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
camps for&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
employment of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
pacification programs and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
urban slums and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reh, Donald&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Republican Party&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
resettlement villages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Resor, Stanley&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rheault, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
rice crops&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ridenhour, Ron&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Roadrunner” operations&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rodarte, James&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rodgers, Daniel&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rolling Thunder, Operation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rome plows&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Route 1&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
rubber plantations&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
rules of engagement (ROE)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rusk, Dean&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ryman, Norman&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Safer, Morley&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sa Huyhn village&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saigon&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
District 8&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
refugees in&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tet Offensive and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Salzer, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Samar Island, Philippines&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Scanlan’s Monthly&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schell, Jonathan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Schultz, Frank&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Screaming Eagle&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
SEALS&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
search-and-destroy tactics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seger, Walter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
75th Rangers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
sexual exploitation and violence&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
bar girls and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
prostitution and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
rapes and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shaplen, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Sharpening the Combat Edge&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Ewell and Hunt)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sheehan, Neil&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shimkin, Alexander&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shipman, Ted&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Should We Have War Crimes Trials?” (Sheehan)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sim, Kevin&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Singlaub, John&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
6th Infantry, 1st Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
60th Infantry, 2nd Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Skibsrud, Olaf&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smilko, Paul&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smith, David&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smith, Jacob&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smith, Larry&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Smith, Wayne&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
sniper fire&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
solacium payments&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Solis, Gary&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Song Ve Valley&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Son Thang massacre&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Son Tinh District&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Soular, Jim&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
South Korean forces&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
South Vietnamese air force&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
South Vietnamese army. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; Army of the Republic of Vietnam (ARVN)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
South Vietnamese military forces&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
casualties and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
South Vietnamese Ministry of Health&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
South Vietnamese National Interrogation Center&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
South Vietnamese National Leadership Council&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
South Vietnamese national police&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
South Vietnamese navy&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
South Vietnamese observers or “backseats”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
South Vietnamese refugee commissioner&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
South Vietnam (Republic of Vietnam)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Administrative Divisions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
fall of, in 1975&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
percent considered “under Viet Cong control”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
split of 1954 and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. aid to&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Spann, Terry&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Special Forces&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speedy Express, Operation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stanley, Harry&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
State Department&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Steen, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stemme, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stepp, Ernest&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stewart, W. Donald&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stockdale, James&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stockholm International Peace Research Center&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Strategic Air Command&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
summary executions&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sunderbruch, Arthur&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sunrise, Operation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tackett, Larry&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Talbott, Orwin&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Hiep hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tan Son Nhut air base&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taylor, Maxwell&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taylor, Telford&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Taylor, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
technowar&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tet Offensive (1968)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
counteroffensive&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thai Khac Chuyen&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thailand&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thai Thi Ly&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanh Son hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
3rd Infantry, 4th Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
III Marine Amphibious Force&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
31st Infantry, 4th Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
35th Infantry&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
1st Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
2nd Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
39th Infantry, 4th Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
307th Combat Aviation Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
320th Artillery, 2nd Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
327th Infantry, 1st Battalion. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; Tiger Force platoon&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thua Thien Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thuong Thi Mai&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thuy Bo hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thuy Hoa area&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
tiger cages&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tiger Force platoon&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Time&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Toon, Ronald&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
torture&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
electric&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
psychological&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
strappado&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
water&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Torture of Prisoners of War by U.S. Officers” (report)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tra Canh hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tra Cu District&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
traffic accidents&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tran Ba&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tran Cau&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tran Cong Chau Em&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tran Cong Dai&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trang Bang city&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tran Lanh&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tran No&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tran Thi Duoc&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tran Thi Nhut&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tran Thi Song&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Trieu Ai massacre&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Truc Giang town&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Truman, Harry S.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Truong Khanh (2) village&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Truong Thi Hong&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tufts, Henry&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tuohy, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
12th Infantry, 2nd Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
20th Infantry, 1st Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
23rd Infantry (Americal) Division. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See also&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; 11th Infantry Brigade; 1st Infantry, 3rd Battalion; 20th Infantry, 1st Battalion&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
25th Infantry Division&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Office of the Inspector General&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
255th Transportation Detachment&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Udall, Morris&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
UH-1 “Huey” helicopter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. Agency for International Development (USAID)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. Air Force. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See also specific military units and types of aircraft&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Strategic Air Command&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. armed forces. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See also&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; Joint Chiefs of Staff; a&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;nd specific military branches and units&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
deaths of troops in Quang Nam Province and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
near collapse of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
number of troops in Vietnam and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
training of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
withdrawal of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. Army. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See specific units&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. Army Intelligence School (Fort Holabird, Maryland)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. Command and General Staff College&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. Congress&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. embassy in Saigon&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. House of Representatives&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Operations Subcommittee hearings&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. Information Service&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. Marine Corps. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See also specific units&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
court-martial records&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Geneva Conventions and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
percent of, in Vietnam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quang Nam Province and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quang Ngai Province and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tet Offensive and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. Navy&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
percent of, in Vietnam&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tet Offensive and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;U.S. News and World Report&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. Senate&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Foreign Relations Committee&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
subcommittee on refugees and war victims&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
U.S. Supreme Court&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vann, John Paul&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Van Tuong (4) village&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
veterans. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See also&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; Concerned Sergeant letters; whistle-blowers; &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;and specific individuals&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
disabled&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
medals returned by&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
testimony of, on war crimes&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
as witnesses to atrocities&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Viet Cong,” defined&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Viet Minh&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vietnamization policy&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vietnam Veterans Against the War (VVAW)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vietnam War&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
casualty estimates and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
cease-fire (1973)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
civilian suffering as essence of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
LBJ and escalation of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
as “people’s war”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Reagan and rebranding of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
roots of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vietnam War Crimes Working Group&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vinh Binh Province&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vi Thi Ngoi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vo Nguyen Giap&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vo Thi Hoan&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vung Tau beach resort&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Waldron, David&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wallace, Mike&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Walt, Lewis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
war crimes. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; atrocities&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;War Crimes and the American Conscience&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Knoll and McFaddden)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
War Crimes Working Group. &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;See&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; Vietnam War Crimes Working Group&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
War Department&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Washington Post&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;epub-i&amp;quot;&amp;gt;Watchmen&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (comic books)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wayne, John&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Webb, James&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Webster, R. Kenley&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Westing, Arthur&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Westmoreland, William&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
body count and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Concerned Sergeant letter to&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
cover-ups and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
COWIN and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
MacArthur and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
military technology and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My Lai and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
pacification and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
search-and-destroy and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
secret inquiry into Quang Ngai carnage and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speedy Express and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tet Offensive and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
torture and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vietnamese and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
war crimes and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
war crimes task force and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“West Point Protective Association” (WPPA)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
whistle-blowers&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Concerned Sergeant letter and&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
interviews with&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
intimidation and marginalization of&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
white phosphorus (“Willy Peter”) strikes&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whitted, Jack&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Williams, Arthur&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Williams, Murray&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Williamson, Ellis&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Willingham, Thomas&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Willson, Brian&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Winter Soldier Investigation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wolz, Robert&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
World War II&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xuan Ngoc hamlet&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yamashita, Tomoyuki&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Library works about Vietnam]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Why_the_World_Needs_China&amp;diff=79850</id>
		<title>Library:Why the World Needs China</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Why_the_World_Needs_China&amp;diff=79850"/>
		<updated>2024-12-23T03:33:57Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: deleted chapter links that was a remnant of the epub&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=Why the World Needs China|image=Why the World Needs China Cover.jpg|author=Kyle Ferrana|publisher=Clarity Press|published_date=2024|type=Book|isbn=978-1-949762-87-7|pdf=https://annas-archive.org/md5/8b484b038303cf355bfe32111b8baf18}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Introduction - The Prius and the Frog ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;There is no alternative.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Margaret Thatcher, 1980&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A campaign slogan of the United Kingdom&#039;s Conservative Party, which has since become iconic as a justification and rationalization for neoliberal policy throughout the world.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Profound changes are afoot in the international economic structure.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Xi Jinping, 2016&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China Vol. 2&#039;&#039; (Shanghai Press, 2018), 276.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;At the turn of the twenty-first century, the first model of the Toyota Prius, the world&#039;s first mass-market hybrid-electric vehicle, was produced to much acclaim. Many in the United States bought the first Prius, yet in the following decades, the U.S. auto market was painfully slow in converting to electric; electric vehicles (EVs) of any kind remained at 1% or less of total vehicle sales until 2018. By 2021, sales rose to 5% of total—or about half a million new electric cars—a modest but significant step toward reducing the vast quantities of greenhouse gas emissions produced by transport in a country with one of the highest rates of automobile use in the world. There are, at the time of this writing, almost three hundred million motor vehicles in the U.S., or slightly less than one for each person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only country with a larger motor vehicle fleet, in fact, is China. In the year 2000, there were only about four million cars in China—one for every three hundred people&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tania Branigan, &amp;quot;China and Cars: A Love Story,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, December 14, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—but twenty years later, Chinese automobiles outnumbered those in the U.S., rising (given China&#039;s much larger human population) to about one for every four or five people. Chinese drivers were similarly slow to switch to electric; as late as 2014, for example, CNN reported that they were in fact &amp;quot;hesitant to adopt electric cars,&amp;quot; buying only 7,000 such vehicles in the first quarter of the year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zoe Li, &amp;quot;Chinese Drivers Hesitant to Adopt Electric Cars.&amp;quot;CNN, April 14, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The International Energy Agency reported EVs to account for no more than 1% of sales in China through 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following six years, however, China&#039;s sales of electric vehicles were anything but modest. Its EV sales leaped to over three million—16% of total sales—in 2021,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Energy Agency, &amp;quot;Electric Car Registrations and Sales Share in China, United States, Europe and Other Regions, 2016–2021,&amp;quot; May 23, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in the fall of 2022, was set to again nearly double at a projected &#039;&#039;six million&#039;&#039; new EVs that year, more than the rest of the world combined.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daisuke Wakabayashi and Claire Fu, &amp;quot;For China&#039;s Auto Market, Electric Isn&#039;t the Future. It&#039;s the Present,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 27, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The cause of this dramatic shift lay not in any random vicissitude of the market; the country&#039;s skyrocketing EV industry, according to an analysis from the Paulson Institute in Chicago, had grown from scratch to become the world leader within a single decade due to a combination of &amp;quot;pilot programs, subsidies, government procurement, and some form of nontariff barriers.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ilaria Mazzocco, &amp;quot;Electrifying: How China Built an EV Industry in a Decade,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;MacroPolo&#039;&#039;, July 8, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This demonstrates how, relatively speaking, the domestic policy of the People&#039;s Republic of China can and does turn on a dime. By now we are all acquainted with China&#039;s biggest problems; but even while being widely excoriated in the West for deficiencies both real and imagined, the Chinese government has become a remarkably efficient problem-solver. No matter how quickly you obtain them, specific descriptions of Chinese society will already be woefully obsolete by the time you begin reading. Where China is concerned, within virtually any milieu or level of education, the average Westerner—whether a loyal viewer of CNN or Fox News, a subscriber to &#039;&#039;Le Monde&#039;&#039; or the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, a stream-watcher or podcast-listener, a reader of supermarket tabloids, or a curator of social media feeds—is hopelessly stuck in the present. Even the most neutral treatments offer little more than a snapshot of a rapidly changing domestic and geopolitical environment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, to remain as relevant as possible, this book, written in 2022 and 2023, attempts to suggest where China might go, and not simply describe where China is or where China has been. Though intended to be as brief as possible, the first three-quarters of the book still mostly does the latter. In fact, the first quarter barely even mentions China; but unfortunately, this can&#039;t be helped. &amp;quot;Men make their own history,&amp;quot; said Karl Marx, &amp;quot;but they do not make it as they please; they do not make it under self-selected circumstances, but under circumstances existing already, given and transmitted from the past.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx, &#039;&#039;The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte&#039;&#039; (1913), Chapter I.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Today we live in a world as interconnected as it is unequal and one more interdependent than any of our ancestors could imagine—a world-system, according to economic historian Dr. Immanuel Wallerstein and his school of thought. The capitalist world-system is not the sum of international law and multilateral institutions such as the United Nations and the World Trade Organization—institutions that the PRC has scrupulously respected—but the complex network of predatory trade relations and the global division of labor that has served to enrich the West at the expense of everyone else for centuries. Like every other country, the PRC is only comprehensible in relation to this world-system; and that relation can&#039;t be understood without accurately understanding the nature of the world-system, which can&#039;t be understood without accurately understanding its history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chapters One through Five introduce and explain the concept of super-imperialism—the latest, and most profitable system of exploitation that has yet been put into practice. In terms of economic policy, it is better known as neoliberalism, the ideology and practice of which UK Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher infamously sought to justify in the quote that begins this introduction. The super-empire, which currently consists of the United States and its junior partners in Europe and elsewhere, presently extracts enormous quantities of wealth from the rest of the world every year. It relies on four distinct mechanisms of control: 1) structural adjustments, 2) economic isolation, 3) military intervention, and 4) soft power. These are the supreme instruments of Western hegemony; as long as they can be exercised with impunity, the world-system cannot be changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chapters Six through Ten consist of a thorough analysis of Chinese class society and economic life in the twenty-first century, ranging from the PRC&#039;s international relations and the Belt and Road Initiative, to the new campaign of wealth redistribution known as Common Prosperity, to the status and treatment of ethnic minorities in China&#039;s rural provinces. This part aims to explain why the PRC does what it does, how the Communist Party functions and has retained its legitimacy, and most of all what distinguishes China from other countries at every level in the world-system and why it is uniquely situated to facilitate a fundamental change to this system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As these analyses will show, the PRC does not seek hegemony or the exploitation of others; yet increasingly, even if against its will, it must contend with the hostile and belligerent super-empire, which will not quietly abandon its plunder of the world to make way for the PRC&#039;s vision of peace and shared prosperity. Chapters Eleven and Twelve]] are therefore an evaluation of this conflict. Predictions of the future are not easy, and should not be made lightly, or perhaps at all; but the price of not trying may be too high. Though China has grown stronger than ever and is now more independent than it has been in many generations, it is far from invincible, and there remain formidable forces that it must confront.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Escape from a world-system is not possible, since by definition it encompasses the world we must all live in. A new world-system—which may or may not retain the same institutions but does not include the hegemony and exploitation inherent to the current one—must instead be constructed to supersede it. The question of how this might be accomplished has plagued thinkers and revolutionaries for decades. We desperately need a working theory of change, which can only be built if we gain the proper perspective. That&#039;s what this book is for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These are dangerous days. At the time of this writing, the wars in Ukraine and Palestine continue to escalate, and the world&#039;s two greatest nuclear powers grow ever closer to open conflict with one another. Tension between the world&#039;s economic titans—the U.S. and the PRC—is likewise increasing. The destruction of all human civilization in the near future has not been so likely for generations, whether through a nuclear conflict or through the slower burn of climate catastrophe; it may be likelier now than ever. According to the Western fable, we are all frogs in a pot, heedless that it is gradually coming to a boil.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But there&#039;s another frog-related fable they tell in the East. As the story goes, there was once a frog who lived at the bottom of a well. One day, he looked up and saw a sea turtle walking by overhead; the frog called out to the turtle, saying, &amp;quot;Won&#039;t you join me inside this well? The water is deep and the mud is comfortable. There is no finer place to live.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A frog at the bottom of a well cannot imagine the sea.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== A Note on Sources, Statistics, and the First Rule of Reading Propaganda ===&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s customary for criticism to target an author&#039;s sources. Are they biased? Are they reliable? Are they propaganda? If they&#039;re secondary sources, are &#039;&#039;their&#039;&#039; sources trustworthy? Says who?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those are all good questions. You might have them too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Just because you&#039;re paranoid doesn&#039;t mean they&#039;re not out to get you,&amp;quot; goes the proverb. Similarly, just because it&#039;s propaganda doesn&#039;t mean it isn&#039;t true. In fact, some of the &#039;&#039;most&#039;&#039; effective propaganda is composed entirely or almost entirely of the truth! Crudely inventing a lie from whole cloth is rare in the propaganda racket because it seldom &#039;&#039;convinces&#039;&#039;. Propaganda is merely information, factual or not, that is deployed to further a political goal. There&#039;s no sense in lying if the truth will do; if a propagandist happens to have it on their side, the truth is the very best weapon in their arsenal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So, it makes little sense to entirely disregard propaganda just because it is propaganda. If you do so, you&#039;ll never learn anything at all. &amp;quot;Seek truth from facts,&amp;quot; advises the famous Chinese idiom—not least because facts are almost never told to us by someone (or some organization) with no agenda whatsoever.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to sift truth out of propaganda? This rule of reading propaganda is the first because it&#039;s such a no-brainer: &#039;&#039;if they admit it, it&#039;s probably true&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the head of the Strategic Air Command of the U.S. Air Force, for example, says that bombers under his command killed one million Korean civilians, we can safely assume that most likely, they did in fact kill at least that many. If a Turkish military strategy think tank estimates the current strength of the Kurdish nationalist insurgency at 50,000 fighters, one might be reasonably certain that there are in fact at least that many. On the other hand, if a top official of the anti-communist &amp;quot;Tibetan government in exile&amp;quot; publicly remarks that the number of Tibetans leaving China each year has declined, then we can be sure that Tibetan migration out of China has declined. In other words, failure, wrongdoing, or other information that is &#039;&#039;contrary&#039;&#039; to the established national or class interest of the organization producing or publishing it is more likely to be factual, while information that aligns with such interests is more likely to be fabricated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Institutional bias in press organizations is generally not difficult to establish. In the case of the PRC, it&#039;s no secret that &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039; are organs of the Chinese government and the Communist Party, just as media like &#039;&#039;Voice of America&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; are instruments of the United States Congress, being funded and controlled by the U.S. Agency for Global Media. Though more neutral sources are preferred, and used wherever possible, in the course of this book&#039;s examination of domestic Chinese affairs, &#039;&#039;both&#039;&#039; governments&#039; media will be used as sources of information—not just to glean truthful admissions using this heuristic, but to derive insight into the agenda and intent of each. (For example, the heavy censorship in the Chinese press of news regarding domestic terrorism, described at length in Chapter Eight, is a useful clue to the intent of the government&#039;s policy.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are of course limits to the first rule, which—as an investigation becomes more detailed and the subject matter more politicized, as any and all news regarding China now is in the West—become more obvious. No society, much less one of over one billion people, can be judged according to a handful of subjective anecdotes; any remotely accurate evaluation of the character and trajectory of Chinese policy must make use of systematically-gathered data—polls, scientific studies, statistics, &amp;amp;#x26;c., and there is a serious dearth of such data from Western or international sources. In each case, this book makes as much use of Western sources as possible; the anthropological studies of rural Tibet undertaken by Melvyn Goldstein and Cynthia Beall deserve special mention, as does the long-term polling of Chinese public opinion by the Harvard Kennedy School. Western academia, however, does not and certainly cannot be expected to operate as some kind of shadow Chinese census bureau. For obvious reasons, most studies of Chinese society are performed by Chinese academics from Chinese universities; and for information such as per capita income in the Chinese countryside,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Nine.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; data collected by the government must be used, usually in the form of regularly published statistical yearbooks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How accurate are these? The quality of government census data must certainly vary from country to country, and perfect accuracy cannot be expected from any of them, but outright intentional fabrication is rare. Even the cruelest and most deceitful government needs accurate statistics at the highest level, for it must use them to tailor its own policies, whether oppressive and corrupt or not. It is far from unheard of for unscrupulous bureaucrats to doctor data they are responsible for reporting, but in doing so they runs the risk of the real data being leaked; the higher the level of government and the more officials involved in such a conspiracy, the more likely their deception is to be discovered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vladimir Lenin, who in the nineteenth century wrote extensively on the development of capitalism among Russian farmers, made enthusiastic use of what he called the &amp;quot;admirable material&amp;quot; provided by the Moscow Zemstvo,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladimir Ilich Lenin, &#039;&#039;What the &amp;quot;Friends of the People&amp;quot; Are and How They Fight the Social-Democrats, Part III&#039;&#039; (1894).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; an organ of the same Tsarist regime that had executed his brother, and which Lenin later overthrew. The present-day Russian Federation—which the Western press considers &amp;quot;authoritarian&amp;quot; and regularly accuses of disinformation and election fraud—does not always produce census data that is positive. In recent years, for the sake of public image, it may have been in the interest of the Federation to lie about the unflattering rise in poverty and decline of real income in the Siberian Federal District, yet such data is available from Rosstat and has been the subject of studies published by Novosibirsk State University. If a government truly wishes to avoid admitting to the world the extent of its country&#039;s problems—or anything else unflattering that its official statistics might reveal—the typical recourse is not to fabricate, but to stop publishing a statistic altogether. For example, as of 2023, the Venezuelan Central Bank had not updated its GDP estimates for nearly five years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The catastrophic effect of the United States&#039; sanctions on the Venezuelan economy are described in more detail in Chapters Two and Three]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to American economist Dr. Michael Hudson with regard to the U.S. in 2003:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A few years ago I sought to update my breakdown of the balance of payments to update the impact of U.S. military spending and foreign aid. But the Commerce Department&#039;s Table 5 from its balance of payments data had been changed in such a way it no longer reveals the extent to which foreign aid generates a transfer of dollars from foreign countries to the United States, as it did in the 1960s and 1970s. I telephoned the statistical division responsible for collecting these statistics and in due course reached the technician responsible for the numbers. &amp;quot;We used to publish that data,&amp;quot; he explained, &amp;quot;but some joker published a report showing that the United States actually made money off the countries we were aiding. It caused such a stir that we changed the accounting format so that nobody can embarrass us like that again.&amp;quot; I realized that I was the joker who had been responsible for the present-day statistical concealment, and that it would take a Congressional request to get the Commerce and State Departments to replicate the analysis that still was being made public in the years in which I wrote &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism: The Origin and Fundamentals of U.S. World Dominance&#039;&#039; (Pluto Press, 2003), xiii.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The numbers printed in the PRC&#039;s statistical yearbooks, therefore, are generally very unlikely to be phony. Tangentially, Western institutions have tended to confirm, rather than refute,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;But more often, of course, ignore.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the dramatic increases in income, infrastructure, and availability of services that western China has seen in the last twenty years, such as how in 2020, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported on the World Bank&#039;s confirmation of the eradication of extreme poverty in the countryside.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Bradsher, &amp;quot;Jobs, Houses and Cows: China&#039;s Costly Drive to Erase Extreme Poverty,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to an analysis published by U.S. think tank Center for Strategic and International Studies, unofficial estimates of China&#039;s GDP growth by Western banks and multinational institutions have matched the official PRC estimate almost exactly since 2010.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Scott Kennedy and Qin (Maya) Mei, &amp;quot;Measurement Muddle: China&#039;s GDP Growth Data and Potential Proxies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Big Data China&#039;&#039;, September 13, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Reports going back decades show the remarkable consistency of the PRC&#039;s National Bureau of Statistics; the data are real.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This is not to say there is no bias in their presentation. For example, the yearbooks have long published only total rural &#039;&#039;employment&#039;&#039;, with the government only measuring the &#039;&#039;urban&#039;&#039; unemployment rate, thus avoiding mention of the very large number of jobless peasants in Xinjiang in the early and mid-2010s. A rough estimate of rural joblessness, based on other demographic data, is calculated in Appendix D.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; More specific positive information, such as &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;&#039;s claim in late 2020 that the last rural village in China had been connected to the country&#039;s paved road network,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua, &amp;quot;Paved Road Links China&#039;s &#039;Last Village&#039; with Outside World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;XinhuaNet&#039;&#039;, July 1, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; may be viewed with suspicion, but can be accepted on a case-by-case basis—in this particular case, simply due to the fact that such a claim would be remarkably easy to expose, were it a lie. If there still were a village in China served only by dirt roads or footpaths, one of the intrepid satellite jockeys at the Australian Strategic Policy Institute in Canberra would certainly have found it by now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter One - Five Stages of Imperialism: The Historical Evolution of Exploitation Thus Far ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Force, fraud, oppression, looting are openly displayed without any attempt at concealment, and it requires an effort to discover within this tangle of political violence and contests of power the stern laws of the economic process.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Rosa Luxemburg, 1913&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rosa Luxemburg, &#039;&#039;The Accumulation of Capital&#039;&#039; (1913), Chapter 31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;If money, according to Augier, &#039;comes into the world with a congenital blood-stain on one cheek,&#039; capital comes dripping from head to foot, from every pore, with blood and dirt.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Karl Marx, 1867&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx, &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Vol. 1: A Critique of Political Economy&#039;&#039; (1867), Chapter 31, &amp;quot;Genesis of the Industrial Capitalist.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Oppressed people cannot hope to liberate themselves without first identifying the source of their oppression. Since oppressors have no incentive to identify themselves, it therefore falls to others to correctly describe the present nature of oppression and its precise mechanisms of exploitation and control. Only with this understanding can the correct strategy be designed to throw off oppression, elevate the oppressed, and abolish all systems of exploitation once and for all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of oppression is always changing. Today, in its most organized and dangerous form, it is more complex, more widespread, and more international than ever before. It exacerbates all other forms of oppression and prevents at every turn their abolition. Though few can agree upon the definition, it has a name that everyone knows: imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The confusion surrounding this term is by design. It is in the interest of the ruling class of any empire to obscure the causes of the cruelty and exploitation that is foundational to its imperialism. If these rulers are to preserve the power and privileges to which they are accustomed, they must at all costs prevent their subjects from clearly understanding the means by which their empire is imposed, for their subjects&#039; ignorance and complicity is required to maintain it. Where this class cannot cover up its crimes, it blames others, sometimes its rivals or predecessors, but often its very victims; where it cannot blame others, it produces self-serving rationalizations. In 1883, when the British Empire was at its historical height, English historian John Robert Seeley famously wrote, &amp;quot;We seem, as it were, to have conquered and peopled half the world in a fit of absence of mind.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John Robert Seeley, &#039;&#039;The Expansion of England: Two Courses of Lectures&#039;&#039; (Boston: Roberts Brothers, 1883), 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The mass murder and enslavement of millions that England had perpetrated in order to sit atop the world were apparently no more than unfortunate accidents, entirely without guiding hands or any ill intent.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 1. Before Capitalism ===&lt;br /&gt;
Empires have existed as distinct centralized political entities for nearly all of recorded history. The Akkadian Empire in ancient Mesopotamia, which existed more than two thousand years before Christ, is widely considered the first; more well-known examples include the Roman Empire and the Macedonian Empire. For thousands of years, empires were created through military conquest of new lands—often, lands controlled by lesser or declining empires—the subjugation of their indigenous inhabitants, and the extortion or outright seizure of their possessions. The labor power of slaves and the loot of conquered lands were customarily taken by force or by the threat of force, a process that is best described as &#039;&#039;dispossessive accumulation&#039;&#039;. Such spoils are referred to as &amp;quot;super-profits&amp;quot;—wealth that is acquired coercively with the meanest possible compensation (or none at all) to its former owners.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The &amp;quot;previous&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;primitive&amp;quot; accumulation that preceded capitalism was first described as such by eighteenth-century economist Adam Smith. Contemporary economists, who lived in a time in history when African slaves were worked to death on sugar plantations, somehow imagined the capitalists&#039; &amp;quot;previous accumulation&amp;quot; as a peaceful process, in which a select few rose to control capital simply by virtue of working hard, or harder than the rest of the toiling masses from which they first arose. In &#039;&#039;Capital, Volume I&#039;&#039;, Marx dispels this rosy conception of &amp;quot;so-called primitive accumulation,&amp;quot; describing how in reality it amounted to the violent theft of land and labor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, &amp;quot;previous&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;primitive&amp;quot; imply that such a process was confined to the past. But neither this theft nor the associated violence ceased even long after capitalism became the dominant mode of production throughout the world. Therefore the concept must be generalized to reflect the fact that it is an ongoing, essential feature of not only feudalism and early capitalism, but modern society as well. Rosa Luxemburg, another political theorist in the Marxist tradition, explicitly defined this form of accumulation as such in the twentieth century, and modern Marxist economic geographer David Harvey expanded this concept in the twenty-first century to what he termed &amp;quot;accumulation by dispossession,&amp;quot; to mean &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; coercive mechanism that extracts super-profits, past or present, including not only the conquest of land but the privatization of public resources, predatory trade agreements, &amp;amp;#x26;c. For the purposes of this book, it will be rendered as &amp;quot;dispossessive accumulation&amp;quot; for brevity.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Super-profits differ from the ordinary profits that are generated by the labor of free domestic workers, which must be purchased with wages determined by market forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who acquired these super-profits? Common soldiers won the plunder of such conquests, yet the wealth was always enjoyed primarily by a feudal or pre-feudal imperial aristocracy; a privileged minority that typically maintained its exclusivity through dynastic inheritance. The scale of their empires could be vast—the Mongolian Empire of the thirteenth century, for example, spanned nearly all of Asia—yet they were usually limited to a contiguous land area within a single continent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the first, pre-capitalist stage of imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 2. The Origin of the Colonies ===&lt;br /&gt;
By the sixteenth century, the capitalist mode of production began to develop, and over the next few centuries would eventually gain primacy in Europe. During this time, the feudal aristocracy still maintained its control, yet the scope of their empires steadily increased as the capitalist class grew stronger. Empires began to span multiple continents; capitalists, who by the nature of their enterprise accumulate and concentrate a surplus of wealth, were able to invest more and more of this surplus into the imperialist endeavor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;At first,&amp;quot; writes Wallerstein, &amp;quot;the Spaniards simply picked up the gold already mined by the Incas and used for ritual.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Immanuel Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Modern World-System I: Capitalist Agriculture and the Origins of the European World-Economy in the Sixteenth Century&#039;&#039; (University of California Press, 2011), 170.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The European empires began to plunder not just the labor and the wealth possessed by its victims, but set up colonies in the conquered lands, harvesting resources through slave labor on cash-crop plantations. These colonial relationships, established so long ago, did not remain static, and nor have they ended; instead, they have continued to evolve throughout history, even to the present day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the second, mercantilist stage of imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Colonialism and Inter-Imperialist Rivalry ===&lt;br /&gt;
Soon these empires developed the technological capability to extract raw materials from their colonies on a massive scale, primarily through industrial mining. This involved what is known as the &#039;&#039;export of capital&#039;&#039;—i.e., investments made by one country in another. Some expenditure was required to build the mines, the equipment, the refineries, &amp;amp;#x26;c., and therefore increase the flow of resources back toward the heart of the empire. These resources were then used for the production of commodities, the market trade of which, according to Wallerstein, became &amp;quot;fundamentally determinative&amp;quot; to the fate of these political entities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Immanuel Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy (Studies in Modern Capitalism): Essays by Immanuel Wallerstein&#039;&#039; (Cambridge University Press, 1975), 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Empires became truly global, as Britain, France, and other European countries seized and colonized overseas territories on every continent. The new period of history it inaugurated, often referred to as the New Imperialism or the Age of Imperialism, was characterized by quantitatively and qualitatively &#039;&#039;greater&#039;&#039; exploitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The beneficiaries of this new imperial system were the European capitalists, also called the bourgeoisie, who overtook the old feudal aristocracies to become the dominant force of class-based society. However, this class was not united; just as the pre-capitalist empires would war with and conquer each other, the bourgeoisie of Europe were divided by their respective nations, and competed, rather than cooperated, with one another to secure ever more spoils for their own empire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1916, Vladimir Lenin, principal architect of the Bolshevik Revolution, summarized this new stage of imperialism as including five basic features:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# the concentration of production and capital has developed to such a high stage that it has created monopolies which play a decisive role in economic life;&lt;br /&gt;
# the merging of bank capital with industrial capital, and the creation, on the basis of this &amp;quot;finance capital,&amp;quot; of a financial oligarchy;&lt;br /&gt;
# the export of capital[,] as distinguished from the export of commodities[,] acquires exceptional importance;&lt;br /&gt;
# the formation of international monopolist capitalist associations which share the world among themselves, and&lt;br /&gt;
# the territorial division of the whole world among the biggest capitalist powers is completed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladimir Ilich Lenin, &#039;&#039;Imperialism, the Highest Stage of Capitalism: A Popular Outline&#039;&#039; (Moscow: Progress Publishers, 1963), chapter 7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The iron law of capitalism is that profit must always increase. By locating the motor force of the new mode of imperial exploitation in these perpetually profit-hungry financial institutions, Lenin showed that modern empires were each &#039;&#039;driven&#039;&#039; to continually expand—and in a world that is finite, once all foreign lands had eventually been conquered, this expansion could only come at the expense of the other empires, leading inevitably to the First and Second World Wars.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lenin, &#039;&#039;Imperialism&#039;&#039;. In the very same chapter within which he presented these five features, Lenin also wrote, &amp;quot;an essential feature of imperialism is the rivalry between several great powers in the striving for hegemony, i.e., for the conquest of territory, not so much directly for themselves as to weaken the adversary and undermine &#039;&#039;his&#039;&#039; hegemony.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the third stage of imperialism: the stage of inter-imperialist rivalry.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 4. Neocolonialism and the Inter-Imperialist Alliance ===&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin&#039;s definition of imperialism as &#039;&#039;a special stage&#039;&#039; of capitalism remains relevant today, given that the bourgeois financial oligarchy he described is still the dominant exploiter class of modern imperialism. Vast quantities of capital are also still being exported between countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Capital exports and their present purpose and condition will be revisited in further detail in Chapter Six.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, after the end of the Second World War, conflict between empires seriously diminished, and the specific criteria of Lenin&#039;s definition became obsolete; most obviously, the fifth feature, which stipulates that the territory of the whole world be divided among the biggest capitalist powers, ceased to apply.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lenin himself warned against a dogmatic application of this definition beyond its specific historical circumstances; further details in Chapter Six.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The colonies of Britain, France, and of the other capitalist empires gradually gained independence; within decades, colonialism in its traditional form—i.e., non-self-governing territories controlled by foreign governments—was relegated to only a few tiny regions of the world, such as American Samoa or New Caledonia. The prevailing forms of colonialism became either &#039;&#039;settler-colonial&#039;&#039;—self-governing territories controlled by a class of foreign settlers that have displaced and oppressed the indigenous inhabitants—which today exists in a few countries such as the United States, Canada and Australia,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Settler-colonialism and its specific characteristics will be described in Chapter Nine.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or &#039;&#039;neo-colonial&#039;&#039;, which remains prevalent throughout Africa, Latin America, and Asia, also collectively known as the Global South. The specific subset of the Global South that is presently dominated by neocolonialism (which is the vast majority) is also called the &#039;&#039;periphery&#039;&#039;—a geographic area where &amp;quot;the indigenous state is weak, ranging from its nonexistence (that is, a colonial situation) to one with a low degree of autonomy (that is, a neo-colonial situation).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Modern World-System I&#039;&#039;, 349.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1965, Dr. Kwame Nkrumah, the first prime minister and president of Ghana after its independence eight years earlier, offered his definition of neocolonialism:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The essence of neo-colonialism is that the State which is subject to it is, in theory, independent and has all the outward trappings of international sovereignty. In reality its economic system and thus its political policy is directed from outside….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The result of neo-colonialism is that foreign capital is used for the exploitation rather than for the development of the less developed parts of the world. Investment under neo-colonialism increases rather than decreases the gap between the rich and the poor countries of the world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kwame Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism, the Last Stage of Imperialism&#039;&#039; (London: Panaf Books, 1965), ix–x.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In regard to any countries that resisted this arrangement, Frantz Fanon, famed anti-colonial political philosopher and member of Algeria&#039;s National Liberation Front, observed in 1961 that typically,&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… you may see colonialism withdrawing its capital and its technicians and setting up around the young State the apparatus of economic pressure. The apotheosis of independence is transformed into the curse of independence, and the colonial power through its immense resources of coercion condemns the young nation to regression. In plain words, the colonial power says: &amp;quot;Since you want independence, take it and starve.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Frantz Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039; (New York: Grove Press, 1963), 97.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Why and how neocolonialism came to predominate is not immediately obvious. It is clear from the brutality of direct colonialism why the &#039;&#039;victims&#039;&#039; struggled to end it; to maintain or increase their rates of resource extraction, the European empires had often waged campaigns of mass extermination in their direct colonies, such as the &amp;quot;Rubber Terror&amp;quot; in the so-called Congo Free State and the genocide of the Herero in German South West Africa (now Namibia). But the ruling class of these empires also had an incentive for its abolition—on &#039;&#039;their&#039;&#039; terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their total political dominance and the use of chattel slavery meant that empires could often absorb the entirety of colonial super-profits. However, administering a colony, defending it against rival empires, and subduing the insurrections that such oppression caused still represented a formidable expense. The wars and massacres that have since occurred in &#039;&#039;neocolonial&#039;&#039; Africa—which are often a consequence of imperial finance and economic pressures, as Chapter Two will show—have achieved the similar effect of ensuring that these neocolonies remain weak and exploitable in the long term, yet these are undertaken almost wholly by proxy and for only a fraction of the price. &amp;quot;Significantly,&amp;quot; Nkrumah writes, &amp;quot;the neo-colonialist system costs the capitalist powers comparatively little, while enormous and increasing profits are made.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kwame Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Handbook of Revolutionary Warfare&#039;&#039; (New York: International Publishers, 1968), 13.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Neocolonialism was therefore overall a &#039;&#039;more efficient&#039;&#039; system of exploitation, serving the interests of the empire to greater degree.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lenin held a contrary view, referring to neocolonialism (or &amp;quot;semi-colonialism&amp;quot;) as being a &amp;quot;middle stage&amp;quot; that finance capital would find less convenient, preferring to colonize directly. Yet the world&#039;s largest &amp;quot;semi-colonies&amp;quot; that Lenin referred to were Türkiye, Iran, and China, which shared the distinction of having never &#039;&#039;yet&#039;&#039; been directly colonized in the capitalist era. (Lenin, &#039;&#039;Imperialism&#039;&#039;, chapter 6.) The economies of these countries had therefore not yet been fully oriented toward resource extraction and exports—for example, their agriculture might have still produced more food for domestic consumption than cash crops—as had been the case in most of the world by the time of decolonization in the twentieth century. Lenin, Nkrumah, Wallerstein, and Arrighi may therefore all be easily reconciled with each other: neocolonization might maximize super-profits, but likely only after a period of direct colonization.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Wallerstein agreed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;[southern Asia, the Middle East, and Africa] had to be decolonized in order to mobilize productive potential in a way that had never been achieved in the colonial era. Colonial rule had after all been an &#039;&#039;inferior&#039;&#039; mode of relationship of core and periphery, one occasioned by the strenuous late-nineteenth century conflict among industrial states but one no longer desirable from the point of view of the new hegemonic power [the United States].&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy&#039;&#039;, 32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;These analyses have since been borne out conclusively by the economic data. In 1991, Professor Giovanni Arrighi modeled the economic performance of the Global South (divided, in his figures, into the specific regions and subregions of Latin America, Africa, the Middle East, South and Southeast Asia, and Indonesia and the Philippines) by measuring their gross national product per capita in proportion to the GNP per capita of the &amp;quot;organic core&amp;quot; of empire (North America, Western Europe, Australia and New Zealand), finding that in all such regions this proportion had decreased substantially since the Second World War.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Giovanni Arrighi, &amp;quot;World Income Inequalities and the Future of Socialism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New Left Review&#039;&#039; 1, no. 189 (Sept./Oct. 1991): 10–12.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Arrighi concludes that &amp;quot;… after more than thirty years of developmental efforts of all kinds, the gaps that separate the incomes of the East and of the South from those of the West/North are today wider than ever before.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Arrighi, 40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ruling class of a neocolony, who collaborate with the empire to extract super-profits from their own country, are called &#039;&#039;compradors&#039;&#039;. Mao Zedong, the founder of the People&#039;s Republic of China, described them succinctly as &amp;quot;wholly appendages of the international bourgeoisie, depending upon imperialism for their survival and growth.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mao Zedong, &#039;&#039;Analysis of the Classes in Chinese Society&#039;&#039; (1926).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Fanon, Gabriel Léon M&#039;ba, the first prime minister and president of Gabon, reassured Paris with the words, &amp;quot;Gabon is independent, but between Gabon and France nothing has changed; everything goes on as before.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 66–67.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nkrumah elaborates:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In the first place, the rulers of neo-colonial States derive their authority to govern, not from the will of the people, but from the support which they obtain from their neo-colonialist masters. They have therefore little interest in developing education, strengthening the bargaining power of their workers employed by expatriate firms, or indeed of taking any step which would challenge the colonial pattern of commerce and industry, which it is the object of neo-colonialism to preserve.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, xv.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Though compradors are typically bourgeois (i.e., they own capital themselves), they are not the only capitalists of their country. The function of the compradors is to dominate the political and especially the military establishment of their countries, and their true income is a percentage of the super-profits they secure for the imperialists. This income, while only a fraction of the surplus value of the neocolony&#039;s production, is essentially a bribe to diminish their drive for economic development, which, in an underdeveloped country, is in the class interest of the bourgeoisie as a whole. The other bourgeois classes of a neocolony (called the petit bourgeoisie and the national bourgeoisie) are distinguished by their relative exclusion from this bargain, which naturally gives rise to their wish to reclaim this &#039;&#039;entire&#039;&#039; surplus for themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The privileged position of the compradors is therefore at odds with not only the interests of the peasants and workers of their country, but with other strata of their own class. The result is extreme instability, leaving the country prone not only to revolutions and armed insurgencies, but to even more bloody counterrevolutions, coups d&#039;état, and interventions undertaken by the imperial powers, when they place a thumb on the scales to restore their puppets to power. Compradors, as Nkrumah explains, are often expendable:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In the neo-colonialist territories, since the former colonial power has in theory relinquished political control, if the social conditions occasioned by neo-colonialism cause a revolt the local neo-colonialist government can be sacrificed and another equally subservient one substituted in its place.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, xiv.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Thus even where bribery does not suffice, a leader of a neocolonial state—even one democratically elected by a constituency that rejects imperial domination—may also be induced to collaborate with the empire by the threat, explicit or otherwise, that if he fails to govern according to its interests, he will likely be replaced, perhaps violently.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See the case study of Venezuela in Chapter Two.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consequently, so long as a neocolony remains small and underdeveloped, escape from domination by the empire is all but impossible— unless, of course, an external force intervenes. Despite its advantages for the imperialists, neocolonialism could not become the dominant mode of exploitation under the inter-imperialist rivalry stage for the reason that as neocolonies, an empire&#039;s subjects would always be more vulnerable to conquest by a rival empire.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This contradiction existed throughout the inter-imperialist rivalry stage. Lenin chronicled the hypocrisy of the British imperialists, who would complain of the expense of their colonies even while continuing to expand them: M. Beer, in an article, &amp;quot;Modern British Imperialism,&amp;quot; published in 1898, shows that in 1852, Disraeli, a statesman who was generally inclined towards imperialism, declared: &amp;quot;The colonies are millstones round our necks.&amp;quot; But at the end of the nineteenth century the British heroes of the hour were Cecil Rhodes and Joseph Chamberlain, who openly advocated imperialism and applied the imperialist policy in the most cynical manner! (Lenin, &#039;&#039;Imperialism&#039;&#039;, chapter 6)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A prerequisite for a neocolonial world order was therefore a fundamentally different attitude of all the major imperial powers toward one another—one of peace and long-term cooperation rather than animosity. This prisoners&#039; dilemma meant the novel phenomenon of persistent cooperation between the world&#039;s empires could not come about spontaneously. Instead, it emerged out of &#039;&#039;necessity&#039;&#039;, in response to the development of socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1920, after the victory of the Bolsheviks and establishment of the Russian Soviet Republic, Lenin had also described the &#039;&#039;national&#039;&#039; dimension of imperialism in a speech to the Second Congress of the Communist International:&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jay Tharappel, &amp;quot;Why China&#039;s Capital Exports Can Weaken Imperialism,&amp;quot; 34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The characteristic feature of imperialism consists in the whole world, as we now see, being divided into a large number of oppressed nations and an insignificant number of oppressor nations, the latter possessing colossal wealth and powerful armed forces. The vast majority of the world&#039;s population, over a thousand million, perhaps even 1,250 million people, if we take the total population of the world as 1,750 million, in other words, about 70 per cent of the world&#039;s population, belong to the oppressed nations, which are either in a state of direct colonial dependence or are semi-colonies, as, for example, Persia, Turkey and China, or else, conquered by some big imperialist power, have become greatly dependent on that power by virtue of peace treaties …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second basic idea in our theses is that, in the present world situation following the imperialist war, reciprocal relations between peoples and the world political system as a whole are determined by the struggle waged by a small group of imperialist nations against the Soviet movement and the Soviet states headed by Soviet Russia. Unless we bear that in mind, we shall not be able to pose a single national or colonial problem correctly, even if it concerns a most outlying part of the world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;V. I. Lenin, &#039;&#039;Lenin Collected Works&#039;&#039;, 213–63.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;At the time, Lenin&#039;s assertion of the nascent socialist country&#039;s global importance was still premature; after the First World War, the political monopoly of the Western capitalist class had only &#039;&#039;begun&#039;&#039; to fracture, which neither precluded further inter-imperialist wars nor precipitated decolonization. However, by the time the Soviet Union emerged from the &#039;&#039;Second&#039;&#039; World War, it did so as a global superpower and the leader of a new bloc of socialist countries, shattering this monopoly decisively. A more thorough examination of the early Soviet Union&#039;s policy and the dynamic between it and the imperialist powers is presented in Chapter Twelve.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The new socialist bloc, being ruled by those representing the interests of the formerly-oppressed classes of workers (also called the proletariat) and peasants, was a potential ally to the many millions in the periphery who desired freedom from their colonial overlords. Traditional colonies, in which the brutality of dispossessive accumulation was more overt and the forces of national liberation were more easily united by the humiliation of foreign occupation, therefore became as vulnerable under the new conditions of imperialism as neocolonies had been under inter-imperialist rivalry, as Fanon describes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Strengthened by the unconditional support of the socialist countries, the colonized peoples fling themselves with whatever arms they have against the impregnable citadel of colonialism. If this citadel is invulnerable to knives and naked fists, it is no longer so when we decide to take into account the context of the Cold War.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 79.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The European capitalists soon found neocolonialism to be not just the best but also the &#039;&#039;only&#039;&#039; option to maintain their empires. Those who resisted the new paradigm suffered severe consequences. When the Portuguese capitalist class refused to surrender political control over Angola and Mozambique, for instance, anti-colonial movements in both colonies sought the aid of the socialist bloc and for a time gained independence from both the imperialists and their compradors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Socialism, therefore, represented a threat to the imperialist system itself. In response, the world&#039;s empires ceased to war with one another and were obliged to unite against their common enemy. Inter-imperialist alliances had existed in the past, either for the purposes of cooperating to subdue a victim that was too strong to be defeated by a single empire, or for mutual defense against other such inter-imperialist alliances;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For example, the alliance of France, Britain, and the Ottoman Empire against Russia during the Crimean War, or the Eight-Nation Alliance that defeated the Boxer Rebellion in China.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet these coalitions had always been temporary and unstable, liable to shift during peacetime or if a particular participant saw greater profit in switching sides. At stake in the Cold War against the socialist bloc was instead the preservation of the bourgeoisie as the dominant force of class society across the world. Therefore, the new inter-imperialist alliance was stabilized and solidified to a qualitatively different degree.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nkrumah came to understand and describe this arrangement as &amp;quot;collective imperialism.&amp;quot; Being motivated by class self-preservation on an &#039;&#039;international&#039;&#039; scale, this alliance required a mechanism to bring any errant individual empire into compliance should its actions not benefit the collective whole. Even France, having a large West African neocolonial empire, did not have sole control; instead, according to Nkrumah, it was subject to &amp;quot;a super State which can at times even override the policy wishes of the nominal neo-colonial master.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, 20.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One empire—the United States—had become more powerful than any other, which led it to inhabit this role, but also allowed it to coerce its European (and Japanese) partners into unequal partnerships that they had no choice but to accept. As the hegemon of the imperial alliance, the United States acted to subdue its junior partners on several occasions, most notably during the Suez Crisis of 1956.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;When France and the United Kingdom invaded Egypt to restore their control over the Suez Canal, the U.S. used its influence with the International Monetary Fund to withhold any financial support and threatened to devalue the pound sterling through the sale of its government bonds, forcing the UK to withdraw its forces. The U.S., of course, intervened not for the sake of Egypt&#039;s liberation, but for its own imperial ambitions in the Middle East.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There, as in elsewhere in the periphery, the U.S. gradually both compelled its Western European allies to &amp;quot;decolonize&amp;quot; (i.e. transition to neocolonialism) and replaced them as the primary neocolonial overlord, reaping the greatest share of super-profits.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In Iran, for example, the CIA organized a coup against Prime Minister Mohammed Mossadegh, who in 1951 had attempted to nationalize Iran&#039;s British-owned oil company. Once Mossadegh had been replaced with a comprador government, British Petroleum was restored to only a minority share of ownership, second to a consortium of U.S. oil corporations.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The United States&#039; junior partners in the alliance nevertheless profited tremendously during the postwar era; when Arrighi further divided the &amp;quot;organic core&amp;quot; region of his model into subregions, while North America&#039;s GNP per capita remained well above the GNP per capita of the entire alliance throughout the mid-twentieth century, by 1991 Western Europe only lagged behind it by a margin of less than 17%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Arrighi, &amp;quot;World Income Inequalities and the Future of Socialism,&amp;quot; 42–43.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the fourth stage of imperialism, hereafter referred to as the Cold War stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 5. Unrivaled Imperialist Unity, or Super-Imperialism ===&lt;br /&gt;
Nkrumah writes further:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The ideal neo-colonialist State would be one which was wholly subservient to neo-colonialist interests but &#039;&#039;the existence of the socialist nations makes it impossible to enforce the full rigour of the neo-colonialist system&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;.&#039;&#039;&#039; [emphasis added] The existence of an alternative system is itself a challenge to the neo-colonialist regime.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, xiv–xv.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;By the 1990s, geopolitical conditions had fundamentally changed once again. A socialist bloc no longer existed; the Soviet Union had been dismantled and itself neocolonized, and the People&#039;s Republic of China had become integrated into the capitalist world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The details of this integration will be examined more closely in later chapters.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western bourgeoisie no longer faced a serious threat to their dominance of class society, yet their inter-imperialist alliance remained. The North Atlantic Treaty Organization, ostensibly a defensive alliance of Western countries against the Soviet Union, continued to exist after the Soviet Union&#039;s demise and even expanded, with the United States becoming an unchallenged superpower, supported by its European allies. Nor did the Western bourgeoisie reclaim their former direct colonies; as shown by Wallerstein and Arrighi&#039;s analyses, they had no interest in returning to this less-profitable form of dispossessive accumulation. Instead, facing no significant rivals, they were then free to bring &#039;&#039;neocolonialism&#039;&#039; to its highest and most exploitative stage, hereafter called super-imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Cold War imperialism might best be summarized as global financial capitalist unity in the face of a socialist opposition, super-imperialism is global financial capitalist unity in the &#039;&#039;absence&#039;&#039; of opposition. &amp;quot;[M]odern neo-colonialism,&amp;quot; Nkrumah had said in 1965, &amp;quot;is based upon the control of nominally independent States by giant financial interests. These interests often act through or on behalf of a particular capitalist State, but they are quite capable of acting on their own and forcing those imperialist countries in which they have a dominant interest to follow their lead.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, 22.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the Cold War, what had begun as an alliance between distinct countries had merged into something else entirely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under super-imperialism, the very worst aspects of neocolonialism have manifested all across the world. The Western bourgeoisie have grown even richer while poverty has increased nearly everywhere. According to Nkrumah, balkanization, or the fragmentation of a single country into smaller and weaker ones less able to resist domination by foreign powers, is &amp;quot;the major instrument of neo-colonialism,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, 14.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and, coinciding with the super-imperialist stage, there has been a profusion of new neocolonies. Since 1990, 34 new countries, together comprising nearly 20% of the world&#039;s current total, have been carved out of preexisting countries, most of them from the ruins of the Soviet Union and the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Matt Rosenberg, &amp;quot;The World&#039;s Newest Countries Since 1990,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ThoughtCo&#039;&#039;., July 10, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The super-empire, consisting of the United States, its (mostly) Western subordinate countries, and their immense trans-national or multinational corporations, has dominated the periphery for decades with an iron fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it is the current stage, super-imperialism requires further and closer analysis. A wide variety of modern theorists, both within and outside the Marxist tradition, have recognized that imperialism has entered a qualitatively new stage, among them Bin Yu,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bin Yu, &amp;quot;Neo-Imperialism, the Final Stage of Imperialism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Critical Thought&#039;&#039; 10, no. 4 (2020): 495–518&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Cheng Enfu and Lu Baolin,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cheng Enfu and Lu Baolin, &amp;quot;Five Characteristics of Neoimperialism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039; 73, no. 1 (May 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; who refer to it as neo-imperialism; others refer to it as &amp;quot;unipolarity,&amp;quot; the &amp;quot;unipolar world&amp;quot; being dominated by the United States. The term &amp;quot;super-imperialism&amp;quot; itself has also been notably used by Dr. Michael Hudson very similarly to describe the economic exploitation of other countries by the U.S. government. Professor Jiang Shigong, a prominent Chinese political theorist, remarked in 2021:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It is deceptive and misleading to portray China and the United States as two equal sovereign states, ignoring the three faces of modern Western imperialism, and the fact that the imperial system of the United States is even more complex than the British Empire&#039;s ever was. The United States operates an imperial arrangement within its continental territory, followed by a second imperial core in the form of the Five Eyes alliance, followed by a system of vassal states in the guise of allies such as the military domination systems of Europe, East Asia, and the Middle East, operates Latin America as a &amp;quot;backyard,&amp;quot; and, of course, it also has control over other supplementary &amp;quot;world-systems&amp;quot; such as the Internet, finance, and trade. Thus, the U.S.-China relationship is better characterized as China, a rising sovereign state, facing the U.S.-dominated world empire or world system. It&#039;s not a question of managing a relationship between two sovereign states, but a question of how China faces the U.S.-dominated world empire.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jiang Shigong, &amp;quot;A History of Empire Without Empire,&amp;quot; in Sun Feiyang and Nia Frome (eds.), &#039;&#039;After Tamerlane: The Global History of Empire Since 1405&#039;&#039; (Red Sails, 2021), sec. 5.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;All these conclusions about the nature of super-imperialism are similar, and yet there is a popular belief that it is increasingly unstable and unsustainable. Is this the case? How then will super-imperialism end, or how might it be ended? Any answer must first properly describe its features, its operation, and its quantitative and qualitative differences from previous stages.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Two - Mechanisms of Super-Imperialism ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;To be sure, the use of force by one party in a market transaction in order to improve his price was no invention of capitalism. Unequal exchange is an ancient practice&#039;&#039;. &#039;&#039;What was remarkable about capitalism as a historical system was the way in which this unequal exchange could be hidden; indeed, hidden so well that it is only after five hundred years of the operation of this mechanism that even the avowed opponents of the system have begun to unveil it systematically.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Immanuel Wallerstein, 1983&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Immanuel Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;Historical Capitalism&#039;&#039; (Verso, 1983), 30–31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Despite its continued existence for so much of history, imperialism is not a permanent phenomenon. A parasite cannot survive unless its host&#039;s efforts to remove it are frustrated; as engines fueled by exploitation, empires must always have a way to continually enforce that exploitation. There are therefore two mutually dependent features of any empire in &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; historical period: the empire must maintain control over its victims, and it strives to benefit at their expense. If it has no ability to coerce victims, it cannot profit from them; and if it does not benefit, then it would lose its incentive to exert control. The distinct methods by which each task is accomplished are outlined below.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ways in which an empire may accumulate super-profits at its victims&#039; expense are the &#039;&#039;mechanisms of exploitation&#039;&#039;. In previous stages of imperialism, these were more varied, including the forced labor of chattel slaves, the plunder of commodities by invading armies, and the payment of large war indemnities. Since capitalist finance and the performance of joint-stock corporations are by necessity transparent to the public, their mechanisms of exploitation are difficult for modern empires to fully conceal, and can be quantified by careful observers. For example, colonial state taxation—one such mechanism that primarily existed during the inter-imperialist rivalry stage—accounted for a total overall wealth transfer from India to Britain of about $1.9 trillion between 1765 and 1900, according to economists Drs. Utsa and Prabhat Patnaik—which if cumulated at a low interest rate would amount to about $65 trillion in 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Utsa Patnaik and Prabhat Patnaik, &amp;quot;The Drain of Wealth: Colonialism before the First World War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039; 72, no. 8 (February 2021). https://monthlyreview.org/2021/02/01/the-drain-of-wealth/&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The neocolonial era, in which empires no longer directly administer their victims, required different mechanisms of exploitation. Today, the majority of the transfer of wealth from the periphery to the core is accomplished through one such mechanism in particular: the unequal exchange underwriting international trade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unequal exchange is primarily driven by the vast disparity between the low cost of labor power in the periphery and the high price of commodities in the core. This represents a galactic yearly transfer of wealth. In 1966, economist Samir Amin estimated this transfer at 15% of the gross domestic product (GDP) of peripheral countries. When measured by the disparity between the exchange rate of each country&#039;s currency and its currency&#039;s purchasing power, this transfer is or has become far greater in the super-imperial era. Professor Gernot Köhler describes this process in the following way:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;When a low-income country (with a structurally distorted currency value …) trades with a high-income country, the high-income country gains a quantity of real value which does not show up in any account and the low-income country loses a quantity of real value which does not show up in any account. In colonial times, traders may have exchanged cheap glass beads for valuable ivory. Both sides agreed to the deal. Similarly, a low-income country may make a deal with a high-income country and the deal is balanced in monetary terms at the prevailing exchange rates. However, a quantity of real value has been extracted from the low-income country in this deal which does not show up in any account.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In 1995, shortly after the beginning of the super-imperial stage, Köhler measured this transfer at $1.8 trillion to Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) countries (broadly: North America, Australia, Japan, and most of Europe) from non-OECD countries, or 24% of the non-OECD countries&#039; GDP. By 2009, he estimated that the transfer totaled $4 trillion&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Both figures in 2009 dollars; in current (2023) dollars these totals would be around $2.5 trillion and $5.7 trillion, respectively.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; between &amp;quot;Non-Advanced&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Advanced&amp;quot; countries as defined by the International Monetary Fund (only a slightly more exclusive grouping than the OECD). As a percentage of the &amp;quot;Non-Advanced&amp;quot; victims&#039; GDP, the total value extracted was similarly about 22.3%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gernot Köhler, &amp;quot;Estimating Unequal Exchange: Sub-Saharan Africa to China and the World,&amp;quot; in Richard F. America (ed.), &#039;&#039;Accounting for Colonialism&#039;&#039; (Palgrave Macmillan, 2023), 297–315.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2022, economic anthropologist Professor Jason Hickel and his colleagues criticized Köhler&#039;s approach as &#039;&#039;under&#039;&#039;estimating the scale of the total value transfer. Hickel et al. developed their own more comprehensive method, encompassing not only prices and exchange rates, but value added throughout the supply chain. According to their model, in 1990 the monetary amount that the IMF&#039;s &amp;quot;Advanced&amp;quot; countries &amp;quot;drained&amp;quot; from the rest of the world annually was approximately $4.5 trillion, and had increased to $10.8 trillion in 2015.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Both figures in 2010 dollars; in current (2023) dollars these totals would be around $6.2 trillion and $14.9 trillion, respectively.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Between those years, they calculated a total transfer value of $242 trillion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jason Hickel et al., &amp;quot;Imperialist Appropriation in the World Economy: Drain from the Global South through Unequal Exchange, 1990–2015,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Environmental Change&#039;&#039; 73 (March 1, 2022).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are multiple different forms of unequal exchange, which require lengthy analysis to properly describe; a simplified summary of one is detailed below, using the well-known example of the Apple iPhone. Another more detailed examination is presented in Appendix A.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is commonly known that the production of the iPhone (and similar high-tech devices) has been almost entirely outsourced to a wide array of countries—from the mining of raw materials, to refining, to component manufacturing, to assembly, to packaging. By the end of the 2010s, the Apple Corporation reported hundreds of different suppliers for the manufacturing stage alone, which takes place mostly in mainland China, Southeast Asia, Japan, Taiwan, the Republic of Korea, and Vietnam. Over 150 suppliers had primary manufacturing locations in mainland China, while just 32 had any in the United States.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Apple Inc., &amp;quot;Apple Supplier List, Fiscal Year 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This continuing globalization of supply chains has naturally increased the cost of freight (the transport of products and materials from one stage of the supply chain to another), yet has also increased profits, sufficiently so that freight costs are superseded by an even more substantial &#039;&#039;decrease&#039;&#039; in the cost of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The base retail price of a new iPhone 6 upon its launch in September 2014 was $649,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Protalinski, &amp;quot;iPhone Prices from the Original to iPhone X,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;VentureBeat&#039;&#039;, Sept. 12, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which cost Apple an estimated $200 to produce.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ben Fox Rubin, &amp;quot;Costing $200 to Make, the iPhone 6 Should Offer Big Profits for Apple,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNET&#039;&#039;, Sept. 23, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the first quarter of 2015, Apple reported a net profit margin of 24%, yielding an approximate net profit of $108 per iPhone sold.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Apple&#039;s reported net profit for the quarter was $18 billion, or about 24% of its total revenue of $74.6 billion. Unit sales of the iPhone, however, were a record 74.5 million, or approximately $48 billion, if they were sold at the $649 base price for the iPhone 6. This would account for about two-thirds of Apple&#039;s total quarterly revenue. (Apple Inc., &amp;quot;Apple Reports Record First Quarter Results.&amp;quot;) If the iPhone itself is presumed to have the same margin as Apple&#039;s overall margin, this would amount to approximately $108 per iPhone sold, with the remaining $341 being spent on taxes and operating expenses, which presumably includes software, advertising, &amp;amp;#x26;c.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Therefore, as a rough estimate, Apple gained $108 of surplus value throughout its supply chain per iPhone. This savings—the quantity by which the iPhone&#039;s globalized cost of production undercuts the (hypothetical) cost of production, were its supply chain entirely domestic—is derived from the low cost of labor in the periphery. According to an analysis in 2018 by Merrill, the Bank of America&#039;s wealth management division, if 100% of the iPhone&#039;s final assembly process were &amp;quot;reshored&amp;quot; to the United States, its retail price would have to increase by 20% to offset incremental labor costs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tae Kim, &amp;quot;iPhone Prices Would Rise up to 20% If Apple Assembles in US like Trump Wants: Bank of America,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, Sept. 10, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, the surplus taken by ordinary wage-labor exploitation is largely &#039;&#039;already extracted&#039;&#039; by the time Apple must pay its total production costs—each stage of production is typically controlled by other capitalists who deduct a profit for themselves when selling their intermediate product to the next stage—therefore a large part of &#039;&#039;Apple&#039;s&#039;&#039; gigantic profit margin comes from the gross under-compensation of foreign labor. A factory worker in Southeast Asia can be paid far less than a worker in Europe or the United States, even if the labor performed by each is similar, resulting in a cheaper product. In an international market, Apple, along with a small coterie of other multinational technology firms, enjoys the ability to set the prices at which its suppliers sell intermediate components. These suppliers are comparatively too numerous to have any leverage to demand a higher price individually and are dispersed throughout so much of the world that neither can they do so collectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many other quantitatively less severe mechanisms also exist. For example: the payment of rents in the form of intellectual property royalties (which are overwhelmingly paid to Western countries); transaction fees on remittances from immigrant workers; tax exemptions for Western multinational corporations; the payment of interest on debts. According to World Bank statistics, &amp;quot;Low &amp;amp;#x26; middle income countries&amp;quot; taken as a group paid over $1 trillion to service their external debts in 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Debt service on external debt, total (TDS, current US$) - Lower middle income.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For many peripheral countries, a very large part of these payments, sometimes even a majority, is merely to cover interest,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For example, during &#039;&#039;La Década Perdida&#039;&#039; [The Lost Decade] brought on by the super-empire&#039;s financial manipulations, the bulk of Mexico&#039;s debt service was made up of interest payments. Mohamed A. El-Erian, &amp;quot;VI Mexico&#039;s External Debt Policies, 1982–90,&amp;quot; in Claudio M. Loser and Eliot Kalter (eds.), &#039;&#039;Mexico: The Strategy to Achieve Sustained Economic Growth&#039;&#039; (International Monetary Fund, 1992).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and these debts must be repaid in foreign currency, meaning the debtor country must export goods in order to receive the cash to make payments, a process which is also subject to the unequal exchange described above.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A victim does not willingly and knowingly submit to be exploited, however. The enforcement of unequal exchange requires deception and coercion; equally relevant and necessary for the operation of empire are the &#039;&#039;mechanisms of control&#039;&#039;, enumerated below. In order, they are 1) structural adjustment, 2) economic isolation, 3) military intervention, and 4) soft power.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 1. Structural Adjustment ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;And ain&#039;t no gettin&#039; up and movin&#039; outside / The Repo Man got clientele worldwide&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—The Coup, 1994&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Coup, &#039;&#039;Repo Man&#039;&#039; [song].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Ever since the 1980s, structural adjustment lending has been the preferred instrument of the super-empire&#039;s financial institutions (the International Monetary Fund and the World Bank, though officially independent international organizations, are disproportionately influenced by the United States),&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The World Bank, for example, admits on its website that &amp;quot;[a]s the only World Bank Group shareholder that retains veto power over certain changes in the Bank&#039;s structure, the United States plays a unique role in influencing and shaping global development priorities.&amp;quot; World Bank, &amp;quot;The World Bank In United States.&amp;quot; https://www.worldbank.org/en/country/unitedstates/overview)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and is the primary method by which the ideology and practice of neoliberalism are forced upon the rest of the world by the Western bourgeoisie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is neoliberalism? Ostensibly, it is the ideology of the &amp;quot;free market,&amp;quot; a belief that governments should spend little, regulate private business less, and privatize or eliminate every public service in the name of efficiency, and that the resulting state of affairs would somehow lead to wealth and prosperity. In practice, of course, it is merely the continuation of the dispossessive accumulation process, wherein the working class is robbed of services and subsidies, and wealth and prosperity is reaped by those who already had the most to begin with, at the expense of those who already had the least.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is also the highest and most ruthless stage of neocolonialism. While working class Westerners suffered tremendously from neoliberal policy, in general, it fell hardest upon the periphery. &amp;quot;In fact,&amp;quot; Hudson writes, &amp;quot;these privatizations reflect foreign government obedience to the Washington Consensus. The rhetoric is free enterprise, but the market is to be shaped and defined by bilateral diplomacy with U.S. planners. America would like to mobilize multilateral foreign aid through the IMF and World Bank to continue subsidizing client oligarchies and political parties whose policies serve U.S. interests rather than those of their own nationals.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism&#039;&#039;, xvi.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting in 1978, the World Bank repeatedly encouraged Mexico to take on more foreign debt to develop its industry and infrastructure, predicting a large budgetary surplus by 1982. The Mexican government did so,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Mexican government&#039;s decision may not have been due to simple naïveté. A CIA memo declassified by 2023 indicated that José López Portillo, the president of Mexico from 1976 to 1982, had been an informant for the CIA for several years, a relationship which may have influenced this policy. Zedryk Raziel, &amp;quot;Un documento desclasificado revela que el presidente mexicano José López Portillo fue un informante de la CIA&amp;quot; [A declassified document reveals that Mexican President José López Portillo was a CIA informant], &#039;&#039;El País&#039;&#039;, April 15, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; borrowing hundreds of millions from the World Bank and billions more from private banks in the United States and other junior exploiter countries in the West, yet the exact opposite occurred. In 1980, the U.S. Federal Reserve raised interest rates to a punishing record high of 20%, which quickly exhausted Mexico&#039;s currency reserves. Once the Mexican government was nearly broke, U.S. banks withheld further loans and facilitated nearly $30 billion of capital flight by the Mexican comprador elite. By August of 1982, Mexico was squeezed by a massive $300 million bill with only half that much in its reserves. The IMF then helpfully offered a bailout—provided that Mexico use it to pay off its debt to private banks and implemented the IMF&#039;s structural adjustment program, which demanded the devaluation of the peso and the privatization of hundreds of state-owned companies. The Mexican government also nationalized private domestic banks, which was not done to redistribute anything to the people, but to redistribute all the assets—some $6 billion—to its U.S. creditors. By 1987, over $26 billion had been transferred from Mexico to foreign Western banks in &#039;&#039;interest payments&#039;&#039; alone.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Over the same time period, the IMF itself actually lost money in the deal— but that was irrelevant, because the IMF&#039;s purpose is not to make a profit for itself, but for the financial oligarchy. Rather than interest on loans, the IMF is mostly funded by subscription quotas, which are ultimately paid for with taxes, i.e., with money largely collected from the working classes of its member countries.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Instead of merely acting as a tool to financially stabilize Western countries in a time of crisis (such as the confrontation over the Suez Canal or the 1973 oil embargo), the IMF had become a weapon.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Éric Toussaint, &amp;quot;The Mexican Debt Crisis and the World Bank,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CADTM&#039;&#039;, August 4, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the 1980s, this weapon was honed in Latin America, where the socialist bloc had relatively little influence. Structural adjustment packages, or &amp;quot;shock therapy,&amp;quot; were tested on Bolivia in 1985. What resulted followed a playbook that the IMF has repeated over and over across the world. The Bolivian government was forced to privatize state-owned companies, lay off tens of thousands of government employees, cut spending, and lift price controls. The government cracked down harshly on strikes and imprisoned union leaders. The product of these &amp;quot;reforms&amp;quot; was a financially stable comprador government that further impoverished its people and enriched the West. The same strategy was then used to chip away at the socialist bloc itself by ensnaring Poland and Yugoslavia&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jeffrey D. Sachs and David Lipton, &amp;quot;How Yugoslavia Can Save Itself,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 31, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; into the debt trap-IMF-austerity cycle: first enticing a country to take out loans from Western banks, then waiting for (or more often deliberately causing) it to fall into financial difficulties, and finally forcing the cash-strapped victim to submit to structural adjustments in exchange for IMF loans to repay the Western financial oligarchy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Debt owed &#039;&#039;by&#039;&#039; the United States &#039;&#039;to&#039;&#039; foreign governments, on the other hand, is of a completely different nature. Hudson writes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The stock and bond markets boomed as American banks and other investors moved out of government bonds into higher-yielding corporate bonds and mortgage loans, leaving the lower-yielding Treasury bonds for foreign governments to buy. U.S. companies also began to buy up lucrative foreign businesses. The dollars they spent were turned over to foreign governments, which had little option but to reinvest them in U.S. Treasury obligations at abnormally low interest rates. Foreign demand for these Treasury securities drove up their price, reducing their yields accordingly.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism&#039;&#039;, 19.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The only thing bilateral debt owed by the U.S. government has in common with the bilateral debt owed by peripheral countries is that they are both in U.S. dollars, the supply of which is ultimately also in the hands of the U.S. government. According to Hudson, &#039;&#039;U.S. government&#039;&#039; debt represents in fact another aspect of this mechanism of control, wherein other countries are forced to finance U.S. deficit spending, and by extension, their own exploitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Financial coercion as a mechanism of control increased dramatically in the socialist bloc&#039;s absence. Between 1984 and 1989, the IMF disbursed an average of 4 billion &amp;quot;special drawing rights&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The SDR is not a currency, but an asset issued by the IMF with a value relative to the current values of the world&#039;s major currencies. SDRs may only be held by member countries and may be exchanged for currency when needed.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; per year to its member countries. In an equal length of time after the collapse of the socialist bloc (1990 to 1995), this average doubled to 8.2 billion, and from 1996 to 2001 further increased to 14.6 billion. In 2020, the IMF disbursed a record of nearly 37 billion SDRs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;Past IMF Disbursements and Repayments for All Members from May 01, 1984 to July 31, 2022.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While only some disbursements are considered &amp;quot;structural adjustment facilities&amp;quot; by the IMF, &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; loans may come with varying preconditions that include neoliberal policy changes such as the elimination of price controls, budget austerity in the form of limits on social spending, increasing the &amp;quot;independence&amp;quot; of central banks (i.e. placing victim countries&#039; own financial policy in the hands of the Western oligarchy), focusing industry on resource extraction and direct exports, &amp;amp;#x26;c.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For example, all of the IMF&#039;s disbursements to Poland between 1990 and 1995, totaling 1 billion SDRs, are listed as &amp;quot;stand-by arrangements&amp;quot; or other standard types rather than &amp;quot;structural adjustment facilities,&amp;quot; (International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;IMF Financial Data Query Tool&amp;quot;) yet negotiations nevertheless required comprehensive economic restructuring by the Polish government in exchange for debt relief and new loans. Steven Greenhouse, &amp;quot;Poland Is Granted Large Cut in Debt,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 16, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A victim country is typically required to begin restructuring before it can even be considered for a loan.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Éric Toussaint, &#039;&#039;Your Money or Your Life! The Tyranny of Global Finance&#039;&#039; (Pluto Press, 1999), 138.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Facing no real global competition, let alone resistance, the IMF continued to expand its activity, absorbing the former socialist countries and subjecting them to its relentless austerity as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In analyzing data between 1980 and 2014, a study in &#039;&#039;Social Science &amp;amp;#x26; Medicine&#039;&#039; found that the labor &amp;quot;reforms&amp;quot; of IMF structural adjustment programs decreased access to healthcare and increased infant mortality in developing countries throughout the world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forster et al., &amp;quot;Globalization and Health Equity: The Impact of Structural Adjustment Programs on Developing Countries,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Social Science &amp;amp;#x26; Medicine&#039;&#039; 267 (December 2020): 112496.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A similar study in the &#039;&#039;Journal of International Relations and Development&#039;&#039; using data from 1986-2016 indicated that structural loan conditions increased poverty rates in a sample of 81 developing countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Glen Biglaiser and Ronald J. McGauvran, &amp;quot;The effects of IMF loan conditions on poverty in the developing world,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of International Relations and Development&#039;&#039; 25 (June 7, 2022): 827.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Structural adjustments are not only a worldwide driving factor in obscene wealth inequality, the undermining of labor unions, the decline of real wages (despite increases in productivity), and environmental degradation; they have also prevailed in &amp;quot;de-developing&amp;quot; some peripheral countries that had been successful in building the infrastructural, industrial, and—especially—the agricultural capacity needed to resist neocolonial domination. In 1993, Argentina&#039;s state-owned railways were privatized; by 2020, according to the president of the Argentine Institute of Railways, 75% of the network remaining in operation was in &amp;quot;regular or poor condition, or has closed or impassable sectors.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Pablo Martorelli, &amp;quot;Transforming Argentina&#039;s railway, driven by a plan for recovery,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Railway Review&#039;&#039;, June 25, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The removal of farm subsidies led to the collapse of domestic food production and increased dependency on imports in Côte d&#039;Ivoire (due to conditions for structural adjustment loans from the World Bank), The Gambia (through an IMF agreement), and many other countries across the Global South.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;William G. Moseley, Judith Carney, and Laurence Becker, &amp;quot;Neoliberal Policy, Rural Livelihoods, and Urban Food Security in West Africa: A Comparative Study of The Gambia, Côte d&#039;Ivoire, and Mali&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;PNAS&#039;&#039; 107, no. 13 (March 25, 2010). https://doi.org/10.1073/pnas.0905717107&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Hudson, as early as the 1945 congressional hearings on the creation of the World Bank, U.S. government officials were primarily concerned with its ability to protect domestic agricultural production and expand the global market for U.S. food exports.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism&#039;&#039;, 185–86.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1987, Thomas Sankara, the president of Burkina Faso, said in an interview why his country refused food aid from the West:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;They have not helped us to develop. They have instead created a beggar mentality. We hold out our hands to receive food. That is not a good thing. Our farmers have stopped producing, because they cannot sell what they produce. The surplus from farmers in other countries is brought in here. We want something else. Those who really want to help us can give us plows, tractors, fertilizer, insecticide, watering cans, drills, dams. That is how we define food aid. Those who come with wheat, millet, corn or milk, they are not helping us. They are fattening us up like you do with geese, stuffing them in order to be able to sell them later. That is not real help.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Göran Hugo Olsson (Director), &#039;&#039;Concerning Violence: Nine Scenes From the Anti-Imperialistic Self-Defense&#039;&#039;, coproduced by Louverture Films (2014).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Only months after this interview, President Sankara was overthrown and killed in a coup d&#039;état and replaced by a comprador. His death went uninvestigated for decades. Ruth Maclean, &amp;quot;Who Killed African Icon Thomas Sankara? Trial Opens, 34 Years After His Death,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, Oct. 11, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In former Yugoslavia and across the African continent, structural adjustments proved to be strong catalysts for immensely destructive military conflict. Sudan, for example, which after half a century of British colonial domination had become entirely reliant on cash crop exports, was convinced by Western banks in the 1970s to take out loans to develop its agriculture to produce a food surplus again; when that project encountered difficulties, Sudan could not pay its debt and was compelled to agree to structural adjustment in 1978. The World Bank then offered a rehabilitation plan, not to cultivate food, but to return to cash crops, specifically cotton. With fresh loans provided by the World Bank, private commercial farmers forced smallholding peasants off their land, which they then farmed unsustainably for export crops. Declining domestic food production left Sudan in an especially precarious position; a drought in 1983-1984 had disastrous consequences, triggering a famine, mass starvation among the peasantry, and contributed to a new civil war that lasted for decades.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John Prendergast, &amp;quot;Blood Money for Sudan: World Bank and IMF to the &#039;Rescue,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Africa Today&#039;&#039; 36, no. 3/4 (1989): 44.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the twenty-first century, structural adjustments would seem to be less commonly used by the IMF and the World Bank—yet this is only an exercise in rebranding. The same policies and loan conditionalities have continued under different names. Sudan, again unable to pay its debts, was compelled to undergo &amp;quot;reforms&amp;quot; by the IMF &#039;&#039;again&#039;&#039; in 2021, which entailed devaluing its currency and ending fuel subsidies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nafisa Eltahir, Karin Strohecker, and David Lawder, &amp;quot;Sudan Approved for Debt Relief, $2.5 Billion Funding by IMF,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, June 29, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This reform agreement, and the IMF&#039;s more recent versions of structural adjustments, are described in more detail in Chapter Six.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Membership in the IMF remains unofficially compulsory—out of 193 countries in the United Nations, 190 are also members of the IMF, making even the victims of the organization participate in their own oppression and the oppression of other countries in the periphery. For such victims, the &amp;quot;bitter pill&amp;quot; of structural adjustments is preferable to the alternative; &#039;&#039;leaving&#039;&#039; the IMF, as Cuba did in 1964, can bring even worse consequences.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 2. Economic Isolation ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;If such a policy is adopted, it should be the result of a positive decision which would call forth a line of action which, while as adroit and inconspicuous as possible, makes the greatest inroads in denying money and supplies to Cuba, to decrease monetary and real wages, to bring about hunger, desperation and overthrow of government.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;—Memorandum From the Deputy Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs&#039;&#039; (Mallory) &#039;&#039;to the Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs&#039;&#039; (Rubottom), April 6, 1960&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of State, &amp;quot;Memorandum From the Deputy Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs (Mallory) to the Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs (Rubottom),&amp;quot; Washington, April 6, 1960, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States, Cuba 1958–1960, Vol. VI&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The IMF has of course encountered considerable resistance in the periphery. In many peripheral countries, anti-imperialist political parties or aspiring leaders promising to challenge austerity often gain considerable momentum. Where they do come to power, however, they are subjected to an even cruder and harsher mechanism of control: sanctions and trade embargoes, which isolate their countries from the global economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Often, even an implicit threat of economic punishment can be enough to force an uncooperative government to turn comprador against its will. The case study of Venezuela during the first decade of the super-imperial era is particularly illustrative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1970s, Carlos Andrés Pérez and Rafael Caldera each served non-consecutive terms as president,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Despite their successes and relative popularity, neither could serve consecutive terms as president due to Article 184 of the Constitution of the Republic of Venezuela, which stated that no incumbent may run for re-election. (Republic of Venezuela, &amp;quot;Constitution of the Republic of Venezuela,&amp;quot; art. 184.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; during which their administrations made improvements to Venezuela&#039;s development and social welfare. In Caldera&#039;s first term, he re-established diplomatic ties with the socialist bloc, granted amnesty to the left-wing guerrillas, legalized the Communist Party, and made considerable investments in public infrastructure. Pérez, who succeeded Caldera in 1974, nationalized oil production and spent billions expanding social welfare and state-owned industry, presiding over the most prosperous (though exceptionally corrupt) period theretofore in Venezuelan history. This prosperity, however, was undone the following decade; on February 18, 1983—known as the &#039;&#039;Viernes Negro&#039;&#039;, or &amp;quot;Black Friday&amp;quot;—Pérez&#039;s successor devalued the bolívar by 70%, destroying the savings, wages, and pensions of the Venezuelan working class overnight.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Juan Francisco Alonso, &amp;quot;Qué fue el Viernes Negro y por qué marcó el fin de la &#039;Venezuela saudita&#039;&amp;quot; [What was Black Friday and why it marked the end of &amp;quot;Saudi Venezuela&amp;quot;], &#039;&#039;BBC News Mundo&#039;&#039;, February 17, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Pérez and Caldera won second terms in 1988 and 1993 respectively, running on explicitly anti-neoliberal platforms and their legacies of abundance and prosperity. Yet only weeks after his victory, Pérez accepted over $2 billion in IMF loans in exchange for the privatization of public utilities and the liberalization (increase) of fuel prices. The Pérez Administration suppressed unrest against these policies with extreme force, killing hundreds.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Contemporary scholars considered the &#039;&#039;Caracazo&#039;&#039; uprisings of 1989 to be the most massive social revolt against austerity—and the government response to be the most repressive—in Latin American history. [Fernando Coronil and Julie Skurski, &amp;quot;Dismembering and Remembering the Nation: The Semantics of Political Violence in Venezuela,&amp;quot; in Jo-Marie Burt and Philip Mauceri (eds.), &#039;&#039;Politics In The Andes: Identity, Conflict, Reform&#039;&#039; (University of Pittsburgh Press, 2004), 291.] The coup attempt led by Hugo Chávez in 1992 was largely a reaction to this massacre.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During his own second term, President Caldera signed an agreement with the IMF in 1996 to implement even more austerity measures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From their history, one would guess that neither Caldera nor Pérez had any wish to so blatantly become tools of imperialism. But when confronted with the full power of Western finance, they had little choice. Caldera&#039;s successors provide a clear example of the alternative; when President Hugo Chávez followed through with his own anti-austerity platform in 2002 and 2003 by re-nationalizing the oil industry, the United States responded by sanctioning Venezuela in 2004, depriving his government of access to development loans.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Venezuela Says Sanctions by U.S. Are Part of Anti-Chavez Campaign,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039;, September 26 (updated September 30), 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Over the next two decades, the United States escalated its economic war with Venezuela, with appalling consequences. According to a report written by Venezuelan economist Luis Oliveros and published by the Washington Office on Latin America in 2020, U.S. sanctions deprived Venezuela of between $17 billion and $31 billion in revenue over a period of three years, and reduced imports by approximately 75%;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Luis Oliveros, &#039;&#039;Impacto de las Sanciones Financieras y Petroleras sobre la Economia Venezolana&#039;&#039; [Impact of Financial and Oil Sanctions on the Venezuelan Economy], WOLA, October 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; another Washington D.C.-based think tank estimated the sanctions had caused 40,000 excess deaths in only a single year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Weisbrot and Jeffrey Sachs, &#039;&#039;Economic Sanctions as Collective Punishment: The Case of Venezuela&#039;&#039; (Center for Economic and Policy Research, April 2019).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After structural adjustments have robbed the neocolonies of the agricultural capability to feed their population, economic isolation can then selectively rob them of the food imports upon which they have grown to depend. The United States government ostensibly crafts its sanctions to exempt humanitarian supplies such as food and medicine; yet in practice, and by design, sanctions cause shortages of both, by reducing access to the money, tools, and raw materials that the victims might have used to buy or produce them. This has been admitted by the authors of the sanctions themselves; a secret U.S. government memorandum from 1960 declared that the goal of the economic embargo on Cuba was &amp;quot;to bring about hunger, desperation and overthrow of government.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of State, &amp;quot;Memorandum From the Deputy Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs (Mallory) to the Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs (Rubottom).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This memo was not declassified until 1991—just after the dissolution of the Soviet Union.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ricardo Alarcón de Quesada, &amp;quot;The Truth About the &#039;Embargo&#039; on Cuba,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CounterPunch&#039;&#039;, October 5, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In its most desperate hour, the Cuban government gave in and requested technical assistance from the IMF in 1993—only for the United States to veto any such assistance, conditional or not.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James M. Boughton, &amp;quot;Will Cuba Rejoin the IMF?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Project Syndicate&#039;&#039;, January 8, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of economic isolation as a weapon has increased tremendously since the collapse of the socialist bloc. In 2000, an analysis published by scholars at the University of Notre Dame called the 1990s &amp;quot;The Sanctions Decade,&amp;quot; recording fifty new applications of sanctions, the majority of which were imposed by the United States or the European Union.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Cortright and George Lopez, &amp;quot;Sanctions Decade: Assessing UN Strategies in the 1990s,&amp;quot; Carnegie Endowment for International Peace, Washington, D.C., April 18, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Through 2022, every successive U.S. administration has issued a higher yearly average of new sanctions designations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Simon Kennedy, &amp;quot;Sanctions Statecraft,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, February 24, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cuba, and the Democratic People&#039;s Republic of Korea, being the last two holdouts of the traditional socialist system, have been subjected to some of the worst and most prolonged policies of economic isolation that the super-empire has ever applied. But while sanctions, embargoes, and blockades have had devastating effects on the people of Cuba, the DPRK, Venezuela, Iran, Iraq, Afghanistan, Yemen, &amp;amp;#x26;c., they are seldom able to bring about regime change by themselves. Their primary purpose is to &#039;&#039;prevent further development&#039;&#039; by depriving the victim country of capital and starving its labor force. If such policies bring about the &#039;&#039;conditions&#039;&#039; for a successful counterrevolution or coup by U.S.-backed opposition forces within the country, so much the better for their architects; but if not, it is enough that the victims&#039; poverty and starvation serve as an example to others, and to limit the spread of any anti-imperialist ideology that might interfere with the dispossessive accumulation process elsewhere in the periphery.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Military Intervention ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Our strategy must now refocus on precluding the emergence of any potential future global competitor. But because we no longer face either a global threat or a hostile, non-democratic power dominating a region critical to our interests, we have the opportunity to meet threats at lower levels and lower costs&#039;&#039;. …&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—&#039;&#039;Defense Planning Guidance for the Fiscal Years 1994–1999&#039;&#039; (draft document), U.S. Department of Defense, 1992&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Excerpts From Pentagon&#039;s Plan: &#039;Prevent the Re-Emergence of a New Rival.&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 8, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Karl Kautsky, another Marxist theorist and contemporary of Lenin, predicted on the eve of the First World War that financial monopolies could ultimately merge into a system he called &amp;quot;ultra-imperialism&amp;quot; which would then exploit the world in a unified fashion. This hypothesis strongly resembles what is known of the super-imperialist stage; but the &amp;quot;perils&amp;quot; of Kautsky&#039;s ultra-imperialism, he theorized, would &amp;quot;lie in another direction, not in that of the arms race and the threat to world peace.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Kautsky, &amp;quot;Der Imperialismus&amp;quot; [Ultra-Imperialism], &#039;&#039;Die Neue Zeit&#039;&#039; (September 1914).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In his famous essay &amp;quot;The End of History?&amp;quot; Professor Francis Fukuyama predicted:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The developed states of the West do maintain defense establishments and in the postwar period have competed vigorously for influence to meet a worldwide communist threat. This behavior has been driven, however, by an external threat from states that possess overtly expansionist ideologies, and would not exist in their absence.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Francis Fukuyama, &amp;quot;The End of History?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The National Interest&#039;&#039; No. 16 (Summer 1989): 3–18.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;With the collapse of the socialist bloc now several decades in the past, it is clear just how badly these forecasts have missed the mark. Though inter-imperialist wars did cease, the latest stage of imperialism, being both unified and unopposed, instead became even &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; warlike.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unconstrained by any significant counterbalancing force, the United States no longer needed to rely on proxies such as Cuban exiles (as it had during the Bay of Pigs invasion) or the Nicaraguan Contras to make new conquests. During the 45-year period between the end of the Second World War and the collapse of the socialist bloc in 1989, the United States military was significantly involved in conflicts in Korea, Vietnam and its immediate neighbors, Lebanon, the Dominican Republic, Grenada, and Libya. With the exception of the Vietnam War, all such conflicts were either relatively short in duration&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Korean War, the second-longest, was (&#039;&#039;de facto&#039;&#039;) three years long, while the invasions of the Dominican Republic and Grenada lasted only months and days, respectively.&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—or conducted cautiously, at the &amp;quot;independent&amp;quot; request of an existing comprador regime. In just the first 25 years after 1989, however, the U.S. military openly intervened in Panama, Somalia, Haiti, Bosnia, Kosovo, Afghanistan, Sudan, Iraq, Yemen, Pakistan, Libya, and Syria. (Panama, the first such victim, was invaded only one month after the opening of the Berlin Wall.) Even in the decade before the &amp;quot;War on Terror&amp;quot; policy further accelerated this process, the U.S. had invaded Iraq in 1991, intervened in Somalia and Haiti, and bombed Sudan, Afghanistan, the former Yugoslavia in multiple wars, and Iraq once again in 1998. By the 2000s, several countries were subjected to prolonged &amp;quot;targeted killing&amp;quot; aerial bombing campaigns, and Afghanistan and Iraq experienced decades of direct military occupation by U.S. forces. As of the Biden Administration, every U.S. president to take office since 1989 has ordered airstrikes on Iraq, and by the 2010s, the U.S. was openly conducting combat operations in seven foreign countries at once.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Occasionally, these attacks were justified by the invitation of comprador regimes, yet more often the victim countries were invaded on whatever pretext the U.S. government found convenient at the time; sometimes, a country was invaded simply for being suspected of developing advanced weapons—weapons of which the United States itself had plenty, but forbade the rest of the world from obtaining. The true reasons, of course, were to maintain and expand the process of dispossessive accumulation in the periphery by toppling anti-imperialist governments that threatened its regional influence (such as Libya&#039;s), by defending its compradors from armed uprisings, or by forcibly replacing neocolonial regimes that had grown uncooperative (such as Panama&#039;s). On average, before the collapse of the socialist bloc, the United States began one new significant direct military intervention every five years; afterward, this frequency increased to one new significant intervention every two years. A research article published in the &#039;&#039;Journal of Conflict Resolution&#039;&#039; found that of the almost 400 &#039;&#039;total&#039;&#039; military interventions of any kind that the United States had ever conducted (based on data from between 1776 and 2019), over 25% of them had been carried out in the period after the end of the Cold War, i.e. the most recent 12% of its history.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sidita Kushi and Monica Duffy Toft, &amp;quot;Introducing the Military Intervention Project: A New Dataset on U.S. Military Interventions, 1776–2019,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of Conflict Resolution&#039;&#039; 67, no. 4 (2023): 752–779. http://doi.org/10.1177/00220027221117546&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The United States military was transformed from its former role as a global deterrent against the spread of socialism into a global occupying force. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers (mostly stationed in West Germany, just in case the Cold War ever turned hot) were recalled and hundreds of installations were closed, yet U.S. military spending doubled as it increased its reach everywhere else. According to David Vine, a Professor of Political Anthropology at American University, in 1989 the United States maintained military bases in approximately 40 different foreign countries; by 2021, he estimated this number had doubled to 80 different foreign countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Vine, &amp;quot;Lists of U.S. Military Bases Abroad, 1776–2021,&amp;quot; American University online resource posted August 4, 2023. https://doi.org/10.17606/7em4-hb13&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2008, AFRICOM, an entirely new strategic command devoted to operations on the African continent, was created.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the mechanics of enforcing unequal exchange, Wallerstein writes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The enormous apparatus of latent force (openly used sporadically in wars and colonization) has not had to be invoked in each separate transaction to ensure that the exchange was unequal. Rather, the apparatus of force came into play only when there were significant challenges to an existing level of unequal exchange. Once the acute political conflict was past, the world&#039;s entrepreneurial classes could pretend that the economy was operating solely by considerations of supply and demand, without acknowledging how the world-economy had historically arrived at a particular point of supply and demand, and what structures of force were sustaining at that very moment the &#039;customary&#039; differentials in levels of wages and of the real quality of life of the world&#039;s work-forces.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Immanuel Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;Historical Capitalism&#039;&#039;, 32–33.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;While military force is the most powerful mechanism of control available to the super-empire, it is wielded at great expense, and even at its highest point of technological advancement can only target a handful of victim countries at once. It must therefore exercise considerable practical expediency in choosing these targets. In 2009, George Friedman, the founder and chairman of STRATFOR, the U.S. geopolitical think tank that News Corp subsidiary &#039;&#039;Barron&#039;s&#039;&#039; called &amp;quot;the Shadow CIA,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jonathan R. Laing, &amp;quot;The Shadow CIA,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Barron&#039;s&#039;&#039;, October 15, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The United States had to be prepared for regular and unpredictable interventions throughout the Eurasian landmass. After the fall of the Soviet Union, it did engage in a series of operations designed to maintain the regional balance and block the emergence of a regional power. The first major intervention was in Kuwait, where the United States blocked Iraqi ambitions after the Soviets were dead but not yet buried. The next was in Yugoslavia, with the goal of blocking the emergence of Serbian hegemony over the Balkans. The third series of interventions was in the Islamic world, designed to block al Qaeda&#039;s (or anyone else&#039;s) desire to create a secure Islamic empire. The interventions in Afghanistan and Iraq were both a part of this effort….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rhetoric aside, &#039;&#039;the United States has no overriding interest in peace&#039;&#039; [emphasis added] in Eurasia. The United States also has no interest in winning a war outright. As with Vietnam or Korea, &#039;&#039;the purpose of these conflicts is simply to block a power or destabilize the region&#039;&#039;, [emphasis added] not to impose order. In due course, even outright American defeat is acceptable. However, the principle of using minimum force, when absolutely necessary, to maintain the Eurasian balance of power is—and will remain—the driving force of U.S. foreign policy throughout the twenty-first century. There will be numerous Kosovos and Iraqs in unanticipated places at unexpected times. U.S. actions will appear irrational, and would be if the primary goal is to stabilize the Balkans or the Middle East. But since the primary goal will more likely be simply to block or destabilize Serbia or al Qaeda, the interventions will be quite rational. They will never appear to really yield anything nearing a &amp;quot;solution,&amp;quot; and will always be done with insufficient force to be decisive.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;George Friedman, &#039;&#039;The Next 100 Years: A Forecast for the 21st Century&#039;&#039; (Doubleday, 2009), 45–46.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 4. Soft Power ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;By vote, the Amana abandoned the system of living together and moved in stride to the system of free enterprise that surrounded them. Church and state were separated&#039;&#039;. … &#039;&#039;Amana eventually chose the dominant values of the United States because it was too weak, politically, economically and culturally, to overcome modern capitalism, which was stronger than it in every way.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Wang Huning, &#039;&#039;America Against America&#039;&#039;, 1991&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wang Huning, &#039;&#039;America Against America&#039;&#039; (2022), 28–29.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The fourth and final mechanism of control involves counterrevolution. Though one of the most crucial tools in the super-empire&#039;s arsenal, it is also the most obscure and least apparent, and therefore requires closer examination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his 1997 book &#039;&#039;Blackshirts and Reds: Rational Fascism and the Overthrow of Communism&#039;&#039;, Dr. Michael Parenti lays bare the inadequacies of the socialist system practiced within the Eastern Bloc countries that &amp;quot;seemed to inhere in the system itself&amp;quot;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… People complained about broken toilets, leaky roofs, rude sales-people, poor quality goods, late trains, deficient hospital services, and corrupt and unresponsive bureaucrats …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… If fired, an individual had a constitutional guarantee to another job and seldom had any difficulty finding one. The labor market was a seller&#039;s market. Workers did not fear losing their jobs but managers feared losing their best workers and sometimes overpaid them to prevent them from leaving. Too often, however, neither monetary rewards nor employment itself were linked to performance. The dedicated employee usually earned no more than the irresponsible one. The slackers and pilferers had a demoralizing effect on those who wanted to work in earnest …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… With rigorous price controls, there was hidden inflation, a large black market, and long shopping lines …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… There was strong resentment concerning consumer scarcities: the endless shopping lines, the ten-year wait for a new automobile, the housing shortage that compelled single people to live at home or get married in order to qualify for an apartment of their own, and the five-year wait for that apartment. The crowding and financial dependency on parents often led to early divorce.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Parenti, &#039;&#039;Blackshirts and Reds: Rational Fascism and the Overthrow of Communism&#039;&#039; (City Lights, 1997), 62–65.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Parenti argues that despite the success of socialism in guaranteeing employment and satisfying the people&#039;s basic material needs such as housing, healthcare, and food security, the often-low quality of products and services created widespread disillusionment. By the 1980s, the sharp contrast between the socialist system and the privation that had preceded it were quickly fading from public consciousness. He concludes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The human capacity for discontent should not be underestimated. People cannot live on the social wage alone. Once our needs are satisfied, then our wants tend to escalate, and our wants become our needs. A rise in living standards often incites a still greater rise in expectations. As people are treated better, they want more of the good things and are not necessarily grateful for what they already have. Leading professionals who had attained relatively good living standards wanted to dress better, travel abroad, and enjoy the more abundant life styles available to people of means in the capitalist world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Parenti, &#039;&#039;Blackshirts and Reds&#039;&#039;, 65–66.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The term &amp;quot;color revolution&amp;quot; in popular parlance is mostly synonymous with the protest movements that brought about the collapse of the Eastern Bloc. Among Marxists, it is more commonly used to describe any such movement that is not in the interests of the working class. Yet in the revolutions of 1989, just as in other color revolutions that have taken place all across the world since then, it should not be forgotten that these movements could not exist in the absence of significant material grievances among the proletariat. To what extent Western imperialism and its economic siege weapons of sanctions and debt helped to create these conditions should of course be the topic of careful study, but hundreds of thousands of people do not assemble in protest in the streets of major urban centers for weeks, as they did all across the socialist bloc, if all is well with their lives. Nor could they achieve such numbers were they not composed strongly of urban proletarians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What then distinguishes a color revolution, or counterrevolution, from a progressive revolution?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first, most relevant question is which organizations are playing the greatest role in the direction and development of the revolution. A movement composed of and influenced by organized workers&#039; collectives might create dual power structures, as did the Iranian Revolution, the Bolivarian Revolution, or the February Revolution in the Russian Empire in 1917. For an uprising against a bourgeois or colonial government to seize state power for the proletariat, the leadership or at least the participation of a communist vanguard is required, often in the form of an established Marxist-Leninist party or similar revolutionary organization, such as the Bolshevik Party in the October Revolution, or the National Liberation Front of South Vietnam. The degree of support a revolution receives from external forces is not only a major factor in its success or failure but may help indicate the character of the new system it inaugurates—not only by the benefactor&#039;s choice of a client most likely to become an ally, but by the material incentive of a client to adopt its benefactor&#039;s ideology. Fidel Castro, for example, did not profess his Marxist-Leninism until the Soviet Union and the People&#039;s Republic of China had extended their aid and friendship to his revolutionary government in Cuba.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, a revolution led or exclusively aided by Western non-governmental organizations (NGOs), or funded by the governments of the super-empire, is most likely to be or become a reflection of very different values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Solidarność, the &amp;quot;independent&amp;quot; trade union that played a critical role in ending socialism in Poland and whose leader Lech Wałęsa became president in 1990, had been funded by over $30 million from the CIA and other U.S. government agencies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Carl Bernstein, &amp;quot;The Holy Alliance,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, February 24, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine in 2001, journalist Carl Bernstein wrote that Solidarność had been chosen as a weapon to destroy socialism in Poland by a secret alliance between U.S. President Ronald Reagan and Pope John Paul II. Together, the U.S. government and the Vatican conspired to smuggle &amp;quot;[t]ons of equipment—fax machines (the first in Poland), printing presses, transmitters, telephones, shortwave radios, video cameras, photocopiers, telex machines, computers, word processors&amp;quot; to Solidarność to disseminate propaganda, and provided &amp;quot;strategic advice&amp;quot; to the organization that &amp;quot;reflected the thinking of the Vatican and the Reagan Administration.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Carl Bernstein, &amp;quot;The Holy Alliance.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The propaganda that cost the U.S. government a fortune to saturate the Eastern Bloc with sometimes proved decisive. A small group of anticommunist intellectuals known as Charter 77&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;An organization named for, and formed from, the signatories of a dissident manifesto.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had an outsized influence in the weeks-long &amp;quot;Velvet Revolution&amp;quot; that resulted in the end of socialism in Czechoslovakia. The revolution began with a demonstration on International Students&#039; Day,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;November 17, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and was inflamed when members of Charter 77 supplied Radio Free Europe with a news story of a student&#039;s alleged death during the protest. In fact, not only had no one died in the protest, but the student in question, &amp;quot;Martin Šmíd,&amp;quot; was entirely fictitious. Without attempting confirmation, Radio Free Europe (a media organization created by the CIA and funded by the United States Congress) immediately propagated the fake story throughout the country, generating outrage among the population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Victor Sebestyen, &amp;quot;The Accidental Uprising: How &#039;corpse&#039; Killed Communism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, November 22, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Václav Havel, a wealthy playwright from a bourgeois family and a signatory of Charter 77, became the first president of post-socialist Czechoslovakia, and other members of the group were elevated to key positions in the government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Overall, the revolutions that destroyed the majority of the socialist bloc were financed with many millions of dollars from not just the CIA and other appendages of the U.S. government, but from Western capitalists&#039; private &amp;quot;philanthropic&amp;quot; organizations. In fact, as the socialist bloc fractured, it became less important for the United States to keep its undermining of foreign governments secret. In 1991, just a month after Boris Yeltsin&#039;s administration survived the Soviet military leadership&#039;s last-gasp attempt to preserve the Soviet Union by means of a coup, a co-founder of the National Endowment for Democracy blithely told the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; that &amp;quot;A lot of what we do today was done covertly 25 years ago by the CIA.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Ignatius, &amp;quot;Innocence Abroad: The New World of Spyless Coups,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 21, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, the NED is a private but not very secretive entity—which just happens to be funded by the U.S. government, a detail that its operators today would have you believe has no effect on the nature of its activities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to the NED&#039;s website, it receives an annual appropriation from Congress, and its &amp;quot;continued funding is dependent on the continued support of the White House and Congress&amp;quot; (National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Frequently Asked Questions&amp;quot;). Moreover, it admits that &amp;quot;NED is answerable to a wide array of overseers in both the Executive and Legislative Branches&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;frequently consults with relevant policy makers about its work&amp;quot; (National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;History.&amp;quot;).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet these very operators and staff &amp;quot;experts&amp;quot; are largely drawn from former U.S. government officials. On its website, the NED lists among its team President George W. Bush&#039;s chief of staff,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Andrew H. Card, Jr. (Chairman 2018-January 2021).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the Director of the Information Security Oversight Office,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;National Endowment for Democracy Names Edmung M. Glabus Chief Operating Officer,&amp;quot; March 26, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; members&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Dr. Nadia Schadlow.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and multiple Senior Directors of the National Security Council,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Damon Wilson.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Elliott Abrams.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a U.S. ambassador and Director of the U.S. government-funded Wilson Center,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Ambassador Robert H. Tuttle (Treasurer).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; former&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;The Honorable Peter Roskam (Vice Chairman).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and sitting members of U.S. Congress,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;The Honorable Karen Bass (Vice Chairman).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;The Honorable Ileana RosLehtinen.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;David E. Skaggs (Vice Chairman).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and members of the U.S. State Department.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Dr. Michele Dunne (Secretary).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some of its more infamous experts include (or included) Cold War-era National Security Advisors Henry Kissinger&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Henry Kissinger.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Zbigniew Brzezinski,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Zbigniew Brzezinski.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and former U.S. Secretary of State Madeleine Albright.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Madeleine Albright.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Members of the NED&#039;s staff and Board of Directors who were &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; members of Congress or previously employed at the highest levels of the U.S. government are typically wealthy capitalists, or else drawn from the vast Beltway ecosystem of think tanks, lobbyists, and government consultants that are so interconnected with the political establishment that it is often difficult to determine where they end and the government begins.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally, the &amp;quot;democratic&amp;quot; forces that the NED supports line up with the United States&#039; imperial interests again and again. During the 1980s, it funded free-market organizations, dissident groups, and propaganda publications in Czechoslovakia, Poland, Hungary, Bulgaria, and Romania as well as the Soviet Union.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Ignatius, &amp;quot;Innocence Abroad.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Pro-democracy&amp;quot; organizations in Cuba and Venezuela—the two Latin American countries who have most consistently opposed the United States over the last twenty years—are also now some of the largest recipients of NED cash in the region. The opposition protests that established a veneer of legitimacy for the 2002 coup attempt on Chávez were led by organizations that had received nearly $1 million in NED funding the previous year,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Christopher Marquis, &amp;quot;U.S. Bankrolling Is Under Scrutiny for Ties to Chávez Ouster,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 25, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in 2010, an NED-funded think tank disclosed that over $40 million was being spent annually on &amp;quot;civil society actors&amp;quot; in Venezuela by the external &amp;quot;donor community.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Susanne Gratius, &amp;quot;Assessing Democracy Assistance: Venezuela,&amp;quot; FRIDE Project Report (May 2010), 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Haiti, student protests and a three-week armed rebellion against President Jean-Bertrand Aristide in 2004—that provided the justification for the United States to intervene and remove him from power—were guided and agitated by organizations such as Convergence Démocratique and the Group of 184, both of which were funded by the NED&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anthony Fenton, &amp;quot;U.S. Gvt. Channels Millions Through National Endowment for Democracy to Fund Anti-Lavalas Groups in Haiti,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Democracy Now!&#039;&#039;, January 23, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and its intermediary, the International Republican Institute.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joshua Kurlantzick, &amp;quot;The Coup Connection,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Mother Jones&#039;&#039;, November/December 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the 1980s the NED spent nearly $16 million to undermine the Sandinista government in Nicaragua, and between 2014 and 2018 spent a further $4 million on 54 different organizations to &amp;quot;[lay] the groundwork for insurrection&amp;quot; according to its own associated media organization, Global Americans.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Benjamin Waddell, &amp;quot;Laying the Groundwork for Insurrection: A Closer Look at the U.S. Role in Nicaragua&#039;s Social Unrest,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Americans&#039;&#039;, May 1, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor are the oppositional forces supported by the NED democratic in any sense. Multiple studies of the NED&#039;s and other U.S. government-controlled soft-power organizations&#039; activities have yielded no positive correlation between them and the levels of democracy or human rights— however measured—within the countries so targeted. For example, a data regression analysis of all NED activity between 1990 and 1999 published in the &#039;&#039;Democratization&#039;&#039; journal found that &amp;quot;NED aid neither produces democracy nor follows democratization.&amp;quot; In fact, they found a &#039;&#039;negative&#039;&#039; relationship between NED grants and measured democracy scores.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Scott and Carie Steele, &amp;quot;Assisting Democrats or Resisting Dictators? The Nature and Impact of Democracy Support by the United States National Endowment for Democracy, 1990–99,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Democratization&#039;&#039; 12, no. 4 (August 2005): 439-460.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the collapse of the socialist bloc, the National Endowment for Democracy and the convoluted ecosystem of &amp;quot;charitable&amp;quot; foundations and &amp;quot;civil society&amp;quot; NGOs that revolve around Washington have greatly expanded their operations. In 1989, the NED&#039;s yearly expenditures totaled just $21 million;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &#039;&#039;Annual Report 1989&#039;&#039;, 43.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; by 2008, they had increased more than sixfold to $135 million.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &#039;&#039;2008 Independent Auditor&#039;s Report&#039;&#039;, 174.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Wherever mass protests, insurrections, or civil wars broke out, NED grants or money and other forms of support from U.S. government agencies could very often be traced to organizations involved in the unrest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hong Kong protest movement of 2019-2020 provides a well-documented example of how the NED functions in relation to a mass uprising. The protests were sparked by a new extradition bill in the local Hong Kong legislature, which had been introduced in response to a high-profile case in which a man named Chan Tong-kai had allegedly murdered his pregnant girlfriend in Taiwan and fled back to Hong Kong to escape justice. Supposedly the protests were rooted in concern that the bill would lead to greater influence over Hong Kong by Beijing, yet it soon became clear that the protesters&#039; actual primary motivations had little to do with the bill or with Chan Tong-kai.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;As of October 2021, Chan Tong-kai is quietly living free in Hong Kong, according to local newspapers. (&amp;quot;Chan Tong-Kai Has Left Police&#039;s Safe House: Sources,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Standard&#039;&#039;, October 13, 2021.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Within a week, massive demonstrations—estimated at between hundreds of thousands and one million Hong Kongers—had forced the government to concede and suspend the bill from becoming law, yet afterward these demonstrations only increased in size.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist axiom that people do not take part in massive, sustained protests if all is well with their lives most certainly obtained in Hong Kong in 2019. According to a report by The Economist Group, by that year Hong Kong was the &#039;&#039;most expensive&#039;&#039; city to live in worldwide.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Actually, a three-way tie with Paris and Singapore. (The Economist Intelligence Unit, &amp;quot;Worldwide Cost of Living 2019,&amp;quot; October 22, 2019.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Hong Kong economy, once far stronger than that of any other Chinese city, was falling behind relative to the mainland; well-paying industrial jobs were steadily disappearing,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to the United Nations&#039; International Labour Organization statistics, industrial jobs in Hong Kong had steadily declined between 1991 and 2019, resulting in an overall drop from 34% to 14% of total employment. (World Bank, &amp;quot;Employment in Industry (% of Total Employment) (Modeled ILO Estimate) - Hong Kong SAR, China.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the homeownership rate had fallen below 50%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Research Office, &amp;quot;Socioeconomic Implications of Home Ownership for Hong Kong.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Research Brief&#039;&#039;, No. 2 (2020–2021), March 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; magazine in 2016, the home-ownership rate in China overall was 90%, with only 18% of households having a mortgage, and a home mortgage-to-GDP ratio of only 15%;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wade Shepard, &amp;quot;How People In China Afford Their Outrageously Expensive Homes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, March 30, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but at the end of 2015, the Hong Kong government reported a 70% home mortgage-to-GDP ratio.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Benny Lui and Clara Liu, &amp;quot;An Overview of the Household Debt Situation in Hong Kong&amp;quot; (December 2015), 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The working class of Hong Kong was under increasing pressure by the wealthy bourgeoisie in the bloated real estate industry—yet during the protest movement, housing issues remained well in the background, scarcely appearing in Western press coverage at all. The famous &amp;quot;five demands&amp;quot; of the protesters that were widely covered by the Western news media did not even mention housing, wages, or any other economic difficulties, instead focusing exclusively on greater voting rights and the police brutality that some previous demonstrations had experienced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though nominally a &amp;quot;leaderless&amp;quot; movement, the protests were greatly influenced by many well-established groups that participated in organizing them. Starting in 1995, the NED has spent hundreds of thousands of dollars yearly to strengthen the &amp;quot;independent&amp;quot; Hong Kong Confederation of Trade Unions,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &#039;&#039;Annual Report 1995&#039;&#039;, 32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Not to be confused with the Hong Kong Federation of Trade Unions, the largest, oldest, and more pro-Beijing labor union federation in Hong Kong.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which was heavily involved in the movement, and since then its co-founder and general secretary Lee Cheuk-yan has spoken at NED events&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;New Threats to Civil Society and the Rule of Law in Hong Kong.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in 2019 testified before the U.S. Congress, praising the &amp;quot;Hong Kong Human Rights and Democracy Act&amp;quot; that placed unilateral sanctions on Hong Kong.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Hong Kong&#039;s Future in the Balance: Eroding Autonomy and Challenges to Human Rights.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, the NED spent $1.9 million on &amp;quot;pro-democracy&amp;quot; organizations in Hong Kong,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Hong Kong (China) 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and according to &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, another $2 million from the U.S. Agency for Global Media had been earmarked to assist the protesters in evading government surveillance (though these funds were later frozen).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Billy Perrigo, &amp;quot;Trump Administration Freezes Funds Intended to Benefit Hong Kong Protesters.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, June 26, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Lacking any cohesive leadership and direction, the movement was given one by Western-funded NGOs. U.S. and British flags appeared prominently in the demonstrations, some of which appealed to the West and their former colonial overlords— who for a century prior to 1997 had directly ruled over a considerably less-democratic Hong Kong—for deliverance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While there is some genuine desire for more democracy in Hong Kong, statistically, it is unlikely to have been the largest or even a very significant factor behind the mobilization; according to the Berlin-based Latana Democracy Perception Index Report, by the spring of 2022 a two-thirds supermajority of Hong Kongers believed that Hong Kong did not need more democracy,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Latana, &#039;&#039;Democracy Perception Index Report 2022&#039;&#039;, 11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and most held a positive view of mainland China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Latana, 49.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the same year as the protests themselves, a &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; poll found that while a majority supported the protests, only 8% expressed a strong desire for Hong Kong&#039;s independence from China (out of a total of 17% who expressed any desire for it whatsoever), and only 12% blamed the central government in Beijing for the unrest.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Pomfret and Clare Jim, &amp;quot;Exclusive: Hong Kongers Support Protester Demands; Minority Wants Independence from China - Reuters poll,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet this tiny minority seemed to have greatest control over the movement; the protesters&#039; rage had been primarily caused by the Hong Kong bourgeoisie that had thrived under the &amp;quot;one country, two systems&amp;quot; arrangement forced upon the People&#039;s Republic of China by the United Kingdom, but was somehow redirected away from the primary source of their misery and toward the mainland instead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The NED&#039;s general insistence that their activities are unrelated to actual protests is true only in the most direct sense. In 2021, a group of Russian activists surreptitiously recorded senior NED officials taking credit for supporting the protesters against the Belarussian government that year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Marc Bennetts, &amp;quot;We Fund Russian Democracy Protesters, Boasts US Group,&amp;quot; T&#039;&#039;he Times&#039;&#039;, May 19, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. Agency for International Development is even less subtle about its political agenda—in 1999, it openly acknowledged that its willingness to invest in Central and Eastern Europe is due to &amp;quot;the significance of these regions to the United States.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gerald Sussman and Sascha Krader, &amp;quot;Template Revolutions: Marketing U.S. Regime Change in Eastern Europe,&amp;quot; Westminster Papers in Communication and Culture 5, no. 3 (August 2008): 93.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 2004 &amp;quot;Orange Revolution&amp;quot; in Ukraine ushered President Viktor Yushchenko into power, who according to both the &#039;&#039;American Conservative&#039;&#039; and U.S. diplomat Michael McFaul had NED and U.S. government support.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daniel Lazare, &amp;quot;The National Endowment for (Meddling in) Democracy,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The American Conservative&#039;&#039;, March 8, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Additionally, McFaul claimed in 2007 that &amp;quot;Both the United States and the European Union spend roughly $1.5 billion a year on democracy promotion,&amp;quot; that the U.S. government had spent more than $18 million in &amp;quot;election-related assistance efforts in the two years leading up to the 2004 presidential vote&amp;quot; in Ukraine, and that the U.S. Agency for International Development and other Western organizations had provided funding, organization, and technical assistance to &amp;quot;independent media.&amp;quot; Michael McFaul, &amp;quot;Ukraine Imports Democracy: External Influences on the Orange Revolution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Security&#039;&#039; 32, no. 2 (Fall 2007): 45–83.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A decade later, only months before the Euromaidan protest movement in Ukraine which overthrew the new pro-Russian President Viktor Yanukovych (who had been elected in 2010), the president of the NED called Ukraine the &amp;quot;biggest prize&amp;quot; of Eastern Europe in a &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; op-ed and urged engagement with &amp;quot;civil society in Ukraine.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Carl Gershman, &amp;quot;Former Soviet States Stand up to Russia. Will the U.S.?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the uprising, U.S. Ambassador and State Department spokesperson Victoria Nuland claimed in a speech that the United States had spent a total of $5 &#039;&#039;billion&#039;&#039; to &amp;quot;assist Ukraine&amp;quot; in &amp;quot;build[ing] democratic skills&amp;quot; among other goals since 1991—an average of over $200 million per year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Victoria Nuland&#039;s Admits Washington Has Spent $5 Billion to &amp;quot;Subvert Ukraine,&amp;quot;&#039;&#039; YouTube video [8:46], February 9, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If this number is accurate, the NED—which according to its website in 2021 had recently spent around $5 million in Ukraine&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Ukraine 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—is only the tip of a very large iceberg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin once remarked that &amp;quot;revolution is impossible without a nationwide crisis&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lenin, &#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Left-Wing&amp;quot; Communism: An Infantile Disorder&#039;&#039;, sec. &amp;quot;Left-Wing&amp;quot; Communism in Great Britian.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; history has since shown that this is also true of counter-revolution. Shortly after the Orange Revolution, Lorne Craner, the head of the NED-funded International Republican Institute and former State Department official, responded to criticism of the United States&#039; involvement by stating &amp;quot;There&#039;s this myth that the Americans go into a country and, presto, you get a revolution…. It&#039;s not the case that Americans can get 2 million people to turn out on the streets. The people themselves decide to do that.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;U.S. Money Helped Groups That Joined Opposition in Ukraine,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Nevada Appeal&#039;&#039;, December 9, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He is, of course, entirely correct. No amount of money, training, supplies, or propaganda will create a revolution by itself, or the super-empire would have already swept away its adversaries in Cuba, Iran, Russia, and everywhere else; only the material realities faced by the people can bring them into the streets or induce them to take up arms in large numbers. But when these ingredients—money, training, supplies, and propaganda—are provided by an external force, especially one as wealthy, powerful, and globally unopposed as the United States, any such uprising once begun can easily be controlled, manipulated, and directed to serve whatever agenda that force wishes it to manifest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An important dimension to the super-empire&#039;s &amp;quot;democracy&amp;quot; rhetoric and reliance on NGOs to undermine foreign governments that is commonly remarked upon by the left is its hypocrisy. According to an analysis by the nonprofit news organization Truthout, as of 2015, Freedom House (a Washington-based NGO funded by the State Department) had classified 49 countries in the world as &amp;quot;dictatorships,&amp;quot; nearly all of whose governments the NED and similar soft-power organizations are devoted to undermining. Yet with its other hand, the U.S. government was providing military support to 73% of these regimes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rich Whitney, &amp;quot;US Provides Military Assistance to 73 Percent of World&#039;s Dictatorships.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Truthout&#039;&#039;, September 23, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; To explain this apparent contradiction, it is useful to examine another prominent wave of revolutions that have occurred since the fall of the socialist bloc—the so-called &amp;quot;Arab Spring&amp;quot; of 2010 and 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The super-empire employed nearly every mechanism of control at its disposal to manipulate the events of the Arab Spring. First, the conditions for the protests had been created in the preceding years largely by the IMF&#039;s structural adjustment programs, which for example in the 1990s required the privatization of the Egyptian textile industry, leaving half the workforce unemployed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Austin Mackell, &amp;quot;The IMF versus the Arab Spring,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 25, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Egypt, Tunisia, Morocco, and Jordan—all flash points for mass demonstrations and great social upheaval during the Arab Spring—had been praised in 1999 for &amp;quot;successfully&amp;quot; implementing structural adjustment policies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karen Pfeifer, &amp;quot;How Tunisia, Morocco, Jordan and Even Egypt Became IMF &#039;Success Stories&#039; in the 1990s,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Middle East Report&#039;&#039; No. 210 (Spring 1999): 23–27.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This &amp;quot;success&amp;quot; entailed not only mass unemployment and a widening gap between the rich and the poor, but the stagnation of wages while the cost of living increased.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Austin Mackell, &amp;quot;The IMF versus the Arab Spring.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The peasantry and working class were steadily squeezed throughout the following decade, as conditions grew increasingly desperate.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gilbert Achcar, &amp;quot;On the &#039;Arab Inequality Puzzle&#039;: The Case of Egypt,&amp;quot; Development and Change 51, no. 3 (May 2020): 746–770.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, U.S. government agencies and NGOs had invested in the region in order to be able to direct the protests when they inevitably occurred. In the spring of 2011, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; discovered through interviews and leaked U.S. diplomatic cables that not only had the State Department itself covertly given millions of dollars to Syrian opposition groups between 2006 and 2010,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Craig Whitlock, &amp;quot;U.S. Secretly Backed Syrian Opposition Groups, Cables Released by WikiLeaks Show,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 14, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but that &amp;quot;key leaders of the movements&amp;quot; throughout the Arab region had been trained and financed by the International Republican and National Democratic Institutes (both NED-funded) and Freedom House.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ron Nixon, &amp;quot;U.S. Groups Helped Nurture Arab Uprisings,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 15, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hosni Mubarak, Egypt&#039;s comprador president who was militarily supported by the U.S. government, viewed these operations with deep suspicion, and ultimately with good reason; when the massive demonstration (estimated to be well over a million strong) centering on Tahrir Square in Cairo had gained too much momentum for Mubarak to crush, President Obama turned on his own comprador and insisted that he resign.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the United States government had not been dissatisfied by Mubarak&#039;s rule. But in the final analysis, his presence, like any comprador ruler of a neocolony, was not indispensable. If Mubarak&#039;s replacement was unsatisfactory, U.S. control of the Egyptian military establishment and ability to direct popular protests made further regime change easy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Indeed, his replacement Mohamed Morsi had barely been president for one year before another protest movement and coup d&#039;état removed him as well. U.S. military aid to Egypt, and Egypt&#039;s cooperation with the IMF and U.S. foreign policy continued under the next president, Abdel Fattah el-Sisi.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What was one comprador more or less?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, while the Arab Spring presented some inconveniences for the empire, on balance it was well worth the investment for the challenges it posed to anti-imperialist states in the Middle East and North Africa, which were then helped along through military intervention. Though the super-empire allowed protests to be crushed in Bahrain and Saudi Arabia with a shrug, when the movement encountered difficulties in Libya and Syria, the U.S. and its NATO allies launched airstrikes on the Libyan government and armed the rebel forces in both countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the aftermath, a few reforms were conceded by some governments, such as Jordan&#039;s and Morocco&#039;s, but where governments had been overthrown, the conditions for most Arab workers and peasants had not changed for the better. Comprador governments that had fallen were replaced with new comprador governments, which were forced to submit to even more structural adjustments by the IMF and the World Bank.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Éric Toussaint, &amp;quot;The World Bank Did Not Foresee the Arab Spring Popular Uprisings and Still Promotes the Very Same Policies That Triggered Them,&amp;quot; CADTM, April 12, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Economic development not only hadn&#039;t increased, but it had gone backwards as the horrors of civil war enveloped Libya, Syria, and Yemen for many years. No new anti-imperialist governments had emerged,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;With the potential exception of the Ansarallah movement and the Supreme Political Council in northern Yemen; after nearly a decade of civil war and struggle against the Saudi intervention, a cease-fire was reached in 2022, and after some interruptions, negotiations for peace began in April 2023. Though the results are not yet known as of this writing, it is highly likely that Ansarallah will dominate Yemen&#039;s political future.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; one that already existed had fallen, and the proletariat had not taken state power anywhere. Thus was the full rigor of the neocolonial system enforced—business as usual for the United States and the financial oligarchy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second major criteria by which revolutions may be judged, in the cases where they succeed in toppling the governments to which they are opposed, are the outcomes for the poor and working class who provide the engine and fuel for the uprising.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the era immediately following the Second World War, when socialism had reached its historical peak, revolutions had almost always had net positive effects. Countries such as Vietnam and Laos threw off the shackles of colonial domination and achieved a degree of real independence from the West for the first time in generations. China emerged from its Century of Humiliation, abolishing once and for all both the old structures of feudal oppression and the cruel comprador regimes of servitude and drug addiction imposed on it. Land reform liberated millions of peasants, infant mortality rates dropped, and average life expectancy skyrocketed. The Cuban Revolution transformed a poor agrarian country that lacked basic sanitation into a healthier, cleaner, more educated, and more dignified society; the &amp;quot;Castro regime&amp;quot; that the U.S. media so frequently excoriated brought basic medical care to the rural population for the first time, and advanced to the point of not only treating disease but preventing it. 91% of the rural population in Cuba had been malnourished in the years before the revolution, and while afterward food security was slow to develop due to the U.S. embargo, the countryside finally received a fair share.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nelson P. Valdés, &amp;quot;Health and Revolution in Cuba,&amp;quot; Science &amp;amp;#x26; Society 35, no. 3 (Fall 1971): 314.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1969, according to a former official of the UN Food and Agriculture Organization, since the revolution &amp;quot;more schools and hospitals&amp;quot; had replaced poverty and misery in the countryside, and 70% of the Cuban people lived better than they ever had before.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Erich H. Jacoby, &amp;quot;Cuba: The Real Winner Is the Agricultural Worker,&amp;quot; FAO: &#039;&#039;Ceres&#039;&#039; 2, no. 4 (July–August 1969): 32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A 1986 study published in the &#039;&#039;American Journal of Public Health&#039;&#039; found that even according to the World Bank&#039;s own statistical data, socialist countries outperformed capitalist countries in similar income categories on nearly every criterion related to physical quality of life.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shirley Cereseto and Howard Waitzkin, &amp;quot;Economic Development, Political-Economic System, and the Physical Quality of Life,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Journal of Public Health&#039;&#039; 76, no. 6 (June 1986): 661–666.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the socialist bloc disappeared in 1989, however, so did this trend. This was immediately obvious in the first wave of counterrevolutions; shock therapy and neoliberalism enforced by IMF lending led to disaster in the former Eastern Bloc after only a few years. Agricultural output declined precipitously after privatization; by the mid-1990s, Hungary&#039;s farm output had fallen by 40%,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Carol J. Williams, &amp;quot;Taste for Capitalism Slips in Nation Once Fed on &#039;Goulash Communism&#039;: Hungary: Formerly at the Forefront of Eastern Europe&#039;s Transition to Free Market, It Has Failed to Exploit Advantages,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, January 29, 1994.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Bulgaria was suffering a bread shortage—seeing the potential for greater profit outside the country, the new private firms had exported their grain rather than sell it at home.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Veselin Toshkov, &amp;quot;Bulgaria Suffers Bread Shortage.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rents increased from only a few percent of income to well over fifty percent of income. Homelessness, almost unheard of under socialism, became a harrowing new fact of life all across Eastern Europe, the former Soviet Union, and Mongolia; during the 1990s, an estimated 20,000 children were living on the streets in Romania.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Edet Belzberg (Director), &#039;&#039;Children Underground&#039;&#039;, Romanian documentary film [1h 44m], 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Infant mortality increased in Bulgaria by 25%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Elwood Carlson and Sergey Tsvetarsky, &amp;quot;Birthweight and Infant Mortality in Bulgaria&#039;s Transition Crisis,&amp;quot; Paediatric and Perinatal Epidemiology 14, no. 2 (April 2000): 159–162.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Human trafficking and sexual slavery reappeared in Eastern Europe. Real incomes shrank, pensions vanished, unemployment increased, unions were weakened or destroyed, and organized crime and corruption became commonplace. In Russia, a new batch of compradors was created almost overnight, which proceeded to plunder the large state-run economy, privatizing 90% of industries at vastly undervalued prices. The subsequent economic crash led to a massive increase in poverty and a six-year drop in Russian life expectancy—the greatest drop ever recorded anywhere in history in the absence of war or natural disasters, according to a study from the Berlin-based Dialogue of Civilizations Research Institute.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladimir Popov, &#039;&#039;Mortality and Life Expectancy in Post-Communist Countries&#039;&#039;, June 5, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2001, the United Nations Children&#039;s Fund (UNICEF) estimated that in all &amp;quot;transition countries&amp;quot; excluding Bosnia and Herzegovina, there had been a total of approximately 3.2 million excess deaths between 1990 and 1999 (i.e. deaths that would not have occurred had mortality rates remained at their 1989 levels).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Innocenti Research Centre, &#039;&#039;A Decade of Transition&#039;&#039;, sec. Executive Summary.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A study published in the &#039;&#039;Cambridge Journal of Economics&#039;&#039; in 2023 estimated this figure to be &#039;&#039;much&#039;&#039; higher, around 7 million.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gábor Scheiring et al., &amp;quot;Deindustrialisation and the Post-Socialist Mortality Crisis.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Cambridge Journal of Economics&#039;&#039; 47, no. 2 (March 2023): 341–372.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another 2019 study from the IZA Institute of Labor Economics in Bonn found that surviving adults who had been born during the period of shock therapy grew up to be nearly one centimeter shorter than the preceding generation on average.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alicia Adserà &#039;&#039;et al&#039;&#039;., &amp;quot;Transition from Plan to Market, Height and Well-Being&amp;quot; (IZA Institute of Labor Economics, September 2019): 15–16.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eastern Europe having thus been conquered, the Arab Spring shows how the super-empire wielded the weapon of revolution in the absence of a significant bloc of &amp;quot;enemy&amp;quot; countries: like a blunt instrument, crushing friendly and hostile regimes alike, confident that its soft-power NGO network and system of global finance would prevent any new hostile regimes from rising out of the ashes. The National Endowment for Democracy became a geostrategic gambler, placing bets on every number of the roulette wheel. According to its website in 2021, it had invested in every region of the world—except, of course, North America, Western Europe, and Australia, where &amp;quot;democracy&amp;quot; apparently needs no encouragement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So far, this strategy has been a tremendous success. Exceptions such as the Bolivarian Revolution, which empower the proletariat to some extent,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Three.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; are very few and far between in the new age of super-imperialism. In the neocolonies, those who wish to overthrow the comprador establishment face not only the challenge of organizing their countrymen, but of doing so with none of the vast resources the color revolutionaries enjoy. Often, the most that can be reasonably hoped is that the new comprador rulers that a revolution inevitably inaugurates will be less brutal than the last. There is little fear among the Western bourgeoisie that they might fail to gain control of a new uprising—i.e., fail to co-opt and &amp;quot;color&amp;quot; a revolution—wherever it may appear. After all, where is their competition? By far, the greatest exporter of revolution in the twenty-first century has not been Venezuela, nor Cuba or Russia; it has certainly not been the PRC, which maintains a careful policy of noninterference in foreign political affairs; nor is it even the Islamic Republic of Iran. It is the United States of America. Today, wherever and whenever the oppressed rise up in search of justice, the agents of injustice are always there among them, ready to lead them astray.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Three - Peasant and Proletarian Anti-Imperialism ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;[W]hen Mr. Khrushchev brandishes his shoe at the United Nations, or thumps the table with it, there&#039;s not a single ex-native, nor any representative of an underdeveloped country, who laughs. For what Mr. Khrushchev shows the colonized countries which are looking on is that he, the&#039;&#039; moujik, &#039;&#039;who moreover is the possessor of spacerockets, treats these miserable capitalists in the way that they deserve. In the same way, Castro sitting in military uniform in the United Nations Organization does not scandalize the underdeveloped countries. What Castro demonstrates is the consciousness he has of the continuing existence of the rule of violence. The astonishing thing is that he did not come into the UNO with a machine-gun; but if he had, would anyone have minded?&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Frantz Fanon, 1961&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 78.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Given the present super-imperial world order and how it is enforced, the question arises: what forces remain opposed to it? What modes of resistance exist, what are their goals and limitations, what are the conditions for success, and what are their paths to victory?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the super-empire&#039;s exploitation is driven by the interests of the Western capitalist class, resistance to it is driven by the interests of the classes that do not benefit from this exploitation. But since not every class is exploited or excluded in the same manner, not every class employs the same mode of resistance and to the same ends. Resistance by each class or group of classes will therefore be examined according to their similarity, the first being the peasantry and the proletariat of the global periphery, who are grouped together by their commonality of being the objects of the super-empire&#039;s dispossessive accumulation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A victory by these groups over their oppressors, in Marxist terms, would result in a &#039;&#039;proletarian state&#039;&#039;—a political organization of and for the workers and peasants, which attains control and sovereignty over their country, and acts in their collective interests to end or defend against oppression and imperialism. Toward such a goal, these groups employ two main modes of resistance.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Popular Front ===&lt;br /&gt;
Venezuela and the &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; movement provide perhaps the best example of the proletariat in a former colony achieving a measure of lasting success in creating and influencing an anti-imperialist state during the stage of super-imperialism. Though modern Venezuela has commonly been called socialist after the election of Hugo Chávez in 1998, the character of his and subsequent administrations defy a straightforward class analysis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The accomplishments of Chávez&#039;s United Socialist Party of Venezuela (PSUV) in the interests of the working class of Venezuela speak for themselves: the constitutional reform of 1999, which enshrined indigenous rights and representation in government, a promise of social security benefits for domestic labor, and a guarantee of housing, healthcare, and employment to the entire population;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gregory Wilpert, &amp;quot;Venezuela&#039;s New Constitution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;[http://sendika.org Sendika.Org]&#039;&#039;, November 2, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the nationalization of several industries, banks, and other key sectors of the economy;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Factbox: Venezuela&#039;s Nationalizations under Chavez,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, October 7, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the replacement of traditional elites as directors of museums, galleries, and other cultural institutions;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ludmila Vinogradoff, &amp;quot;La &#039;revolución cultural&#039; de Hugo Chávez escandaliza a los intelectuales venezolanos&amp;quot; [Hugo Chávez&#039;s &#039;cultural revolution&#039; scandalizes Venezuelan intellectuals], &#039;&#039;El País&#039;&#039;, January 29, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the effective re-nationalization of Venezuela&#039;s state oil company—which for decades had been run like a private corporation by Venezuelan compradors—so as to reallocate its profits to fund social programs. Chávez himself was unabashedly a revolutionary, heavily influenced by communists throughout his military career,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chávez&#039;s close personal friendship with Fidel Castro and his public ideological alignment with revolutionary Cuba began well before his election to the presidency. &amp;quot;Latin American youths came here to Cuba many times in our dreams,&amp;quot; said Chávez in Havana in 1994 after his release from prison (&#039;&#039;Hugo Chávez Speech in La Habana. 1994&#039;&#039;), though he mostly avoided applying the label of &amp;quot;Marxist&amp;quot; for himself, instead preferring the banner of &amp;quot;Socialism for the Twenty-First Century.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and even leading an attempted coup d&#039;état of the brutally repressive neoliberal government in 1992, for which he was imprisoned. Marxist Professor José Rafael Núñez Tenorio, Chávez&#039;s mentor and director of ideology of his Fifth Republic Movement party (PSUV&#039;s predecessor), is regarded as a principal architect of &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; and in his writings stressed the need to unite the leftist uprising within the military with the popular movement of the working class.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &amp;quot;The Radical Potential of Chavismo in Venezuela: The First Year and a Half in Power,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Latin American Perspectives&#039;&#039; 28, no. 5 (Sept. 2001): 11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was precisely this proletarian movement that mobilized after Venezuela&#039;s comprador oligarchy (aided by top-level U.S. government officials)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ed Vulliamy, &amp;quot;Venezuela Coup Linked to Bush Team,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 21, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; launched their own coup d&#039;état against Chávez in April of 2002, replacing him with Pedro Carmona, the president of Fedecámaras, Venezuela&#039;s main business federation. Within 48 hours, tens of thousands of Chávez&#039;s supporters marched in the streets of Caracas, surrounded the presidential palace and several military bases, took over the state television station, and forced his reinstatement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This mass movement of the poor and working class was undeniably the source of Chávez&#039;s political strength. By 2004, according to Steve Ellner, a prominent American historian specializing in Venezuela, mass demonstrations in Caracas regularly organized by the &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039; numbered in the &amp;quot;hundreds of thousands.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics: Class, Conflict, and the Chávez Phenomenon&#039;&#039; (Lynne Rienner Publishers, 2008), 120.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The events of April 2002, and the failure of the opposition&#039;s capital strike later that year, made it clear that he possessed both the power and public support needed to punish the capitalist class, nationalize or dismantle their corporations, and expropriate their tremendous wealth. The desperately impoverished Venezuelan workers long demanded that Chávez subject the capitalist elite to &#039;&#039;la mano dura&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The &amp;quot;heavy hand.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But he never did.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, the defining characteristic of Bolivarian Revolution was and has ever been—first with Chávez, then with President Nicolás Maduro—political compromise. Chávez and Maduro always sought to make peace with the wealthy oligarchs, despite the multiple coup attempts and the other frequent, often violent attacks upon them&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In August of 2018 there was an attempt on President Maduro&#039;s life. (Carla Herreria Russo, &amp;quot;Venezuelan President Unharmed After Assassination Attempt By Explosive Drones,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Huffpost&#039;&#039;, August 4, 2018.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and their supporters.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2017, for example, there were several high-profile lynchings of Black &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039;, or Afro-Venezuelans suspected of being &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039;, by opposition militants. (&amp;quot;Venezuela Man Set Alight at Anti-Government Protest Dies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, June 5, 2017. Lucas Koerner, &amp;quot;Venezuela: Soldier Killed, Three More Burned Alive,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Venezuelanalysis&#039;&#039;, June 27, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ellner wrote in 2001, &amp;quot;On numerous occasions [Chávez] threatened institutions under the sway of his adversaries with dissolution or mobilizations to pressure them into accepting new rules that facilitated radical structural change. He then typically backed off and offered a compromise arrangement.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &amp;quot;The Radical Potential of Chavismo in Venezuela,&amp;quot; 12.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even during the most radical phase of the Revolution in the mid-2000s, despite the impressive program of nationalization and land redistribution accomplished by Chávez, the statistics published by the Venezuelan Central Bank show that more than half of the Venezuelan economy never left private hands.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Only in 2018 did the public sector first account for more than half of GDP. Most likely, capital flight, rather than any new initiative to nationalize existing production, was responsible for this statistic; in 2018 the private sector contracted while the public sector did not significantly expand. (Banco Central de Venezuela, &amp;quot;Producto interno bruto por sector institucional&amp;quot; [Gross domestic product by institutional sector].)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the self-declared term of &amp;quot;Interim President&amp;quot; Juan Guaidó (the United States&#039; opposition puppet whose 2019 coup attempt ended in failure), Maduro&#039;s administration did not arrest him, or charge him with a crime.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Venezuelan authorities finally did move to issue a warrant for Guaidó&#039;s arrest, but only in 2023, the year after his &amp;quot;interim government&amp;quot; was dissolved, and not for treason, but for the misappropriation of PVDSA&#039;s resources. (John Yoon and Orlando Mayorquin, &amp;quot;Venezuela Seeks Arrest of Juan Guaidó, Former Opposition Leader,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 6, 2023.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two significant, mutually reinforcing reasons for their lack of action. The first that is the class composition of the Bolivarian Revolution has never been homogenous. &#039;&#039;Chavismo&#039;&#039; represents a balance of class interests; in one crucial dimension—anti-imperialism—these interests are united, while in others they remain at odds. No matter how much legal or moral authority a leader may have, that leader does not govern according to his whim, but by the consent and will of the class forces that support him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within the Venezuelan military, whose staunch support of Chávez and Maduro has saved the Revolution from total disaster on more than one occasion, most officers, Ellner writes, were from &amp;quot;middle- and lower-middle-class backgrounds&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics&#039;&#039;, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—relatively less privileged than the officer corps of other countries in Latin America, yet significantly drawn from petit bourgeoisie families, particularly those desiring greater social mobility. Furthermore, Ellner notes that &amp;quot;Most Chavista military officers favor the soft-liners&#039; pragmatic approach,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Several of these, Ellner notes, were elected to state governorships in the elections of 2004 (&#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics&#039;&#039;, 141).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; i.e., a minimal program of consolidating existing gains and maintaining state power rather than the pursuit of further nationalization or expropriation supported by the &amp;quot;hard-liner&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039;. This is entirely consistent with a national-bourgeois class interest, wherein private property and profits are shielded from both foreign and proletarian control. In effect, the &amp;quot;civilian-military alliance&amp;quot; envisioned by Núñez Tenorio that propelled Chávez to power and kept him there also entailed a popular front against imperialism consisting of an alliance between the proletariat and a less prosperous faction of the Venezuelan bourgeoisie.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In a 1996 speech at the Central University of Venezuela, Núñez Tenorio described even more explicitly how the strategy for revolution should incorporate not only workers, students, and intellectuals, but that &amp;quot;we must even call on the medium and small agricultural producers and industrial entrepreneurs so brutally struck by the crisis.&amp;quot; (J. R. Núñez Tenorio, &#039;&#039;Estrategia y Táctica:¿Cómo hacer? ¿Cuál es la salida?&#039;&#039; [Strategy and Tactics] [Fondo Editorial de la Asamblea Nacional William Lara 2014], 35). Frequently, the analyses of foreign Marxists contemporary to Chávez also identified the bourgeois ingredient of &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039;. Alan Woods, even in defending the International Marxist Tendency&#039;s involvement in the Bolivarian Revolution from criticism by some of these, wrote frankly in 2005, &amp;quot;The standpoint of Hugo Chavez is that of petty-bourgeois revolutionary democracy.&amp;quot; (Alan Woods, &amp;quot;Foxes and Grapes: Sectarian Stupidity and the Venezuelan Revolution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;In Defence of Marxism&#039;&#039;, July 19, 2005.) Nevertheless, both the IMT and the Communist Party of Venezuela joined Chávez&#039;s coalition, recognizing in &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; the opportunity to empower the working class to eventually take control of the state.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The complexity of the lower bourgeoisie&#039;s relationship to &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; is even more apparent when the racial divisions of Venezuelan society are taken into account. The wealthy comprador elite is overwhelmingly white (Arlene Eisen, &amp;quot;Racism Sin Vergüenza in the Venezuelan Counter-Revolution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Black Agenda Report&#039;&#039;, April 8, 2014.) and the reaction to &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; has been highly racialized. According to Ellner, &amp;quot;members of the opposition used racial slurs against the chavistas, while racism also manifested itself in graffiti in wealthy zones and even occasionally in the media….&amp;quot; (Steve Ellner, &#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics&#039;&#039;, 6–7). Both Hugo Chávez and Evo Morales, the former president of Bolivia whose election in 2005 was also the result of an anti-neoliberal movement, had the support of a multiracial coalition that explicitly prioritized indigenous rights and the struggle of non-white South Americans. The Statutes of the PSUV state, above any reference to economic class, the party&#039;s values and principles to be &amp;quot;… mestizo socialism, full of Africanity, of the elements of our indigenous peoples …&amp;quot; (Partido Socialista Unido de Venezuela, &amp;quot;Estatutos del Partido Socialista Unido de Venezuela (PSUV)&amp;quot; [Statutes of the United Socialist Party of Venezuela], art. 3.) Non-white Venezuelans of all classes, including the urban mestizo petit bourgeoisie, faced with a long history of deep racial hostility from the opposition, were overwhelmingly more likely to align themselves with Chávez.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In December of 2002, their coup having just been decisively defeated by the &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039;, the opposition changed tactics and launched a general capital strike against the government. Fedecámaras and the pro-opposition union and management of PDVSA, the state-owned oil company, called for businesses to close indefinitely until Chávez resigned. A majority of PDVSA workers refused to support the strike. Chávez biographer Bart Jones writes, &amp;quot;Like Venezuelan society in general, PDVSA was polarized between a well-heeled elite who despised Chávez and lower-paid workers who supported him or at least did not want to use PDVSA as a political weapon.&amp;quot; Chávez&#039;s support from workers, and the &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039;&#039; willingness to endure shortages, eventually undermined and broke the strike, yet Jones also notes that &amp;quot;Many small businesses never joined the walkout in the first place,&amp;quot; particularly in the barrios of western Caracas, where most business owners were also pro-Chávez.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bart Jones, &#039;&#039;Hugo!: The Hugo Chávez Story from Mud Hut to Perpetual Revolution&#039;&#039; (Steerforth, 2007), chap. 23, &amp;quot;Oil Strike.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Ellner, not only did &amp;quot;the vast majority of workers [reject] the strike call,&amp;quot; but &amp;quot;in nonaffluent neighborhoods throughout the nation, a majority of commercial establishments remained open.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics&#039;&#039;, 119.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luis Miquilena, a Venezuelan entrepreneur who for a time served in Chávez&#039;s cabinet and was considered a leader of the pro-business right wing of the Revolution, more overtly supported a class alliance with even the larger bourgeoisie, advocating that the party establish ties with &amp;quot;progressive&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;honest&amp;quot; capitalists, and used his connections with wealthy businessman Tobías Carrero Nácar to secure funding for Chávez&#039;s first election campaign.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, 164.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In Miquilena&#039;s point of view, the 2002 coup against Chávez had failed not just because of the protests, but because the bourgeoisie involved in the coup were not unified in their economic interests, and many of them did not support another puppet government that would do the United States&#039; bidding. Thus, according to Miquilena, when Carmona announced a program of neoliberal austerity immediately upon ascending to the presidency, this faction withdrew their support.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There were distinct limits to the influence of this faction—in 2002 Miquilena resigned, objecting that Chávez&#039;s administration had too little respect for private property, and in 2009, the government confiscated agricultural land from Carrero&#039;s estate despite his objections.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Fox, &amp;quot;Venezuela News Summary #77&amp;quot; (March 11–March 17, 2009), &#039;&#039;Venezuelanalysis&#039;&#039;, March 18, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet the alliance limited the left wing of &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; as well. Ellner writes that &amp;quot;By spelling out the ideals of the Chavista movement while avoiding reference to the specifics of revolutionary socioeconomic change, class struggle, or socialism, the Constitution lends itself to the soft-line view. Indeed, the proposal to reform the Constitution in 2007 in order to radicalize its contents led to the defection of the soft-line Podemos party.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics&#039;&#039;, 142.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The dissent from moderate &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039; made all the difference; the referendum to rewrite the Constitution to include explicit references to the class struggle—essentially, a step towards proletarianizing the state— ended up failing by a margin of less than one percentage point.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is also a second principal reason why the PSUV, whether under either Chávez&#039;s or Maduro&#039;s leadership, has not advanced the interests of the Venezuelan proletariat through a serious program of expropriation: Venezuela&#039;s relative international isolation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A strikingly illustrative historical parallel to the Bolivarian Revolution may be found only a few hundred miles to the north and west. Indeed, the Venezuelan opposition often tried to draw attention to Chávez&#039;s association with his close friend and ally Fidel Castro, attempting to stoke fear among the people by invoking the specter of Cuban communism spreading to the continent. When the Cuban Revolution was won, the U.S. puppet leader Fulgencio Batista fled the country on New Year&#039;s Day of 1959; yet it was not until two years later that the character of the revolutionary government was firmly established in favor of the workers and the peasants. Just like Chávez, Castro had joined a broad coalition of competing class forces, in his case including petit-bourgeois anti-Batista dissidents,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fidel Castro, &#039;&#039;Fidel Castro Speaks on Marxism-Leninism: Dec. 2, 1961&#039;&#039; (Fair Play for Cuba Committee, 1962), 34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and liberal anticommunists such as José Miró Cardona, who served as the revolutionary government&#039;s first prime minister.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Of his alliance with Miró Cardona, Castro later said &amp;quot;… there were the opinions of the Prio-Miro Cardona group, that whole bunch in the Front, who were in Miami, opposed to a broad, complete unity. They all were in favor of excluding the Socialist Party from that unity. We defended the inclusion of the Socialist Party.&amp;quot; (Fidel Castro, 27.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, after only a few months, Castro&#039;s faction won this competition decisively. By the summer of 1959, he had replaced Miró Cardona as prime minister and began confiscating land from the bourgeoisie. By the end of October 1960, the Cuban government had nationalized the majority of all industries, utilities, and private businesses, and expropriated foreign capital from all U.S. corporations such as Shell Oil and Coca-Cola—in short, precisely what a great many poor and working class Venezuelans had wished of Chávez&#039;s government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 2000s, at the height of super-imperialism, for consumers of Venezuelan and U.S. bourgeois media alike, the anti-imperialist rhetoric that Chávez so frequently reveled in probably seemed only a hair&#039;s breadth from provoking a U.S. military invasion. And indeed, the possibility of such an intervention, either &#039;&#039;de jure&#039;&#039; or by proxy, has ever been a Sword of Damocles over his and Maduro&#039;s heads. Yet a vast material difference exists between Chávez&#039;s public condemnation of the United States and its leaders, and a program of radical expropriation and redistribution to fundamentally change Venezuela&#039;s intensely stratified society. And while the United States is already engaged in the highest levels of economic warfare against Venezuela, through the crushing sanctions that have done tremendous damage to the health and prosperity of the Venezuelan people, the escalation to a military intervention would represent a significantly greater commitment, one that the U.S. oligarchy would not make lightly—and not solely over the exchange of harsh words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Chávez knew well which lines could and could not be crossed under the conditions he faced, Castro&#039;s actions upon taking power were also not without careful thought. A U.S. response to the creation of a new socialist state, especially one next door in the Caribbean, was inevitable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A popular view of the Bay of Pigs invasion is that it was doomed to failure, either by the weakness of the invasion force (only 1,500 men), the leak of the invasion plans to the media, the lack of U.S. air support, the strength and unity of the Cuban defenders, or by some combination of these. It must be noted, however, that most likely, the intended purpose of the invasion force that landed at Playa Girón was not to conquer the island, but merely to establish a stable beachhead. Once this had been accomplished, Miró Cardona—who had become a leader of the Cuban exiles in Miami—was to be flown in and installed as the president of a provisional comprador government that would then appeal to the U.S. for a &#039;&#039;de jure&#039;&#039; military intervention.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Pat Holt, the former Chief of Staff of the Senate Foreign Relations Committee, detailed this plan together with the Committee&#039;s Chairman James William Fulbright in a memo to President Kennedy the month before the invasion, describing it as the most effective strategy for overthrowing Castro&#039;s government. (Pat M. Holt, Chief of Staff, Foreign Relations Committee, &#039;&#039;Interview #5: Fulbright and the Bay of Pigs&#039;&#039;, United States Senate Historical Office—Oral History Project, 149–54.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When taking the full measure of this strategy into account, the idea that the invasion&#039;s failure was a foregone conclusion is less certain; but more importantly, none of the reasons traditionally given for its failure preclude the potential success of subsequent attempts to overthrow the revolutionary government by the vastly stronger and better-equipped U.S. military.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Without the existence of the Soviet Union,&amp;quot; Castro remarked two years later, &amp;quot;Cuba&#039;s socialist revolution would have been impossible.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fidel Castro, &amp;quot;Speech at Red Square,&amp;quot; April 28, 1963.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On the afternoon of April 18th, 1961, while the invasion force was engaging the Cuban defenders, the Soviet embassy telegrammed the U.S. State Department threatening to defend Cuba by military force.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nikita Khrushchev, Telegram From the Embassy in the Soviet Union to the Department of State, April 18, 1961.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As evidence of U.S. involvement mounted and was brought to the United Nations, it became clear that the U.S. could neither bring its own troops into the equation without risking nuclear war nor continue its subterfuge in front of the international community. Over the following decades, the Soviet Union&#039;s military and economic support, existence, and deterrent to U.S. aggression prevented the gains of the revolution from being destroyed. Recognizing this, Castro could implement his program with the hope and confidence of victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But while Cuba had the Soviet Union, in 2004 Venezuela had no protector, and the Venezuelan proletariat could count no foreign country but Cuba as an ally. Chávez reportedly said, on the question of the feasibility of Venezuela adopting the Cuban economic model, that Castro himself advised him, &amp;quot;remember, this isn&#039;t 1960.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ian James, &amp;quot;Despite Chavez, Venezuela Economy Not Socialist,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The San Diego Union-Tribune&#039;&#039;, July 18, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Armed Struggle ===&lt;br /&gt;
General Võ Nguyên Giáp is widely considered one of the greatest military strategists in history, sometimes called the &amp;quot;Red Napoleon&amp;quot; by the Western press. In his long military career, he led the Vietnamese army to victory over the Empire of Japan, the French Fourth Republic, and the United States, liberating his country from colonialism and reuniting it under a socialist government. Later his army defeated the Khmer Rouge in Cambodia, and even forced the People&#039;s Liberation Army of China to withdraw within only a few weeks of battle along Vietnam&#039;s northern border in 1979. In December of 1971, at the height of the resistance against the U.S. invasion, Giáp said in a speech to Soviet leaders in Moscow: &amp;quot;We would like to carry on this mission together with the Soviet Union, because no one can do it without the Soviet Union.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sergey Radchenko, &amp;quot;Why Were the Russians in Vietnam?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 27, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, throughout the war, the state in north Vietnam had received an extraordinary amount of military and economic aid from both the PRC and later the Soviet Union, including not just weapons and ammunition, but vehicles and fuel, raw materials, food, fertilizer, and other supplies. Soviet military advisers trained Vietnamese troops and even participated in combat themselves, operating anti-aircraft batteries that shot down U.S. bomber planes, and over 300,000 Chinese troops were deployed to fight U.S. forces.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuter, &amp;quot;China Admits Combat in Vietnam War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 17, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The DPRK sent hundreds of fighter pilots,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kham Nguyen and Ju-min Park, &amp;quot;From Comrades to Assassins, North Korea and Vietnam Eye New Chapter with Trump-Kim Summit,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, February 15, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and most other countries in the socialist bloc provided some level of economic or technological assistance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the United States was defeated on the battlefield, the imperial alliance resorted to economic warfare, isolating the new Socialist Republic of Vietnam from trade with the international community. Again the Soviet Union helped sustain the fledgling socialist state, canceling all its war debts and giving it over $11 billion in aid over the next two decades.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sergey Radchenko, &amp;quot;Why Were the Russians in Vietnam?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Without it, the SRV&#039;s hope of rebuilding or even surviving seems staggeringly unlikely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
General Curtis LeMay, President Lyndon Johnson&#039;s Air Force Chief of Staff until 1965, had advocated &amp;quot;[bombing] them back into the Stone Age.&amp;quot; The U.S. invasion had included the largest aerial bombardment in history, dropping twice as much ordnance on Vietnam, Laos and Cambodia than had been used in all of the Second World War.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cooper Thomas, &amp;quot;Bombing Missions of the Vietnam War: A Visual Record of the Largest Aerial Bombardment in History.&amp;quot; https://storymaps.arcgis.com/stories/2eae918ca40a4bd7a55390bba4735cdb&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Due to the indiscriminate use of the Agent Orange chemical weapon to defoliate nearly a quarter of the entire forest area in southern Vietnam,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Agent Orange: What Efforts Are Being Made to Address the Continuing Impact of Dioxin in Vietnam?,&amp;quot; Hearing before the Subcommittee on Asia, the Pacific and the Global Environment of the Committee on Foreign Affairs, House of Representatives 111th Congress, June 4, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; even today, Vietnamese children are still born with birth defects from exposure to Agent Orange in the groundwater that researchers estimate will persist for another &amp;quot;six to twelve generations.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ash Anand, &amp;quot;Vietnam&#039;s Horrific Legacy: The Children of Agent Orange,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;[http://news.com.au NEWS.COM.AU]&#039;&#039;, May 25, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Unexploded ordnance remains a hazard, limiting agricultural development and killing several people in neighboring Laos each year, even as late as 2021.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;UXO Kills Three, Injures Two During Clearance Operation in Southern Laos,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Laotian Times&#039;&#039;, December 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A socialist Vietnam had needed to be rebuilt from virtually nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every Marxist-Leninist state—as well as several other &amp;quot;non-aligned&amp;quot; countries—that came into existence during the Cold War era had military and economic support from a large part of the socialist bloc. The Chinese revolution was aided and directed by the Soviet Union; the PRC then defended the DPRK against the United States. Elsewhere in Africa, Asia, and Latin America, oppressed peoples seeking liberation from the imperial alliance invariably turned to either the Soviet Union or the PRC for assistance. They needed it—any such movement for liberation inevitably came under siege by the U.S. and Western Europe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The stage of super-imperialism resulted in barely mitigated disaster for the entire socialist world. After the counterrevolutions of 1989, the proletariat in socialist states faced a hard choice: either give up state power or endure a period of tremendous hardship. Ruling communist parties in Cambodia, Mongolia, Angola, and much of the Eastern Bloc abandoned Marxism-Leninism. The German Democratic Republic (GDR) and the People&#039;s Democratic Republic of Yemen (PDRY) gave up their independence.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In the case of the PDRY, the initial surrender was on relatively favorable terms; they retained their state organizational structures and combined with the North in a unity government. Yet this was ultimately unacceptable to the new super-imperial world order. The North antagonized and provoked the South into a civil war in 1994 in which the remaining vestiges of the socialist state were brutally destroyed with the tacit approval of Western governments. [Carlos A. Parodi, Elizabeth Van Wie Davis, and Elizabeth Rexford, &amp;quot;The Silent Demise of Democracy: The Role of the Clinton Administration in the 1994 Yemeni Civil War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Arab Studies Quarterly&#039;&#039; 16, no. 4 (Fall 1994): 65–76.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A few others—in China, Laos, and Vietnam—weathered the storm by submitting to integration with the global capitalist economy, giving up many of the gains of the revolution and allowing a degree of exploitation by foreign and domestic capitalists as the price of retaining political authority.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Seven for a more complete analysis of this path.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The DPRK and Cuba, who alone refused either course, suffered the most. Deprived of their largest trading partner and source of development aid, they experienced famine and economic crisis throughout the 1990s as the economic siege of their countries reached a level of total encirclement. In much of the former socialist bloc, Marxist groups were banned and Marxists were persecuted and sometimes executed or massacred by the new comprador elites.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;When Yeltsin disbanded the Supreme Soviet in 1993, the Russian Army at his direction stormed the parliament building and massacred the occupants. Yeltsin&#039;s government admitted that &amp;quot;only&amp;quot; 147 people were killed and hundreds more were injured.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since 1989, as of this writing, no new specifically Marxist governments have been created, and the working classes have not seized state power anywhere. Armed national liberation movements, led by the peasantry and proletariat (or else at the very least openly claiming the mantle of class-based leadership) have similarly declined overall. Several, such as the Irish Republican Army and the Farabundo Martí National Liberation Front (FMLN), made deals with the governments they had fought against; having failed to achieve national liberation they settled for amnesty and a place in the &amp;quot;legitimate&amp;quot; political arena. The Communist Party of Nepal (Maoist), or CPN-M, now known as the Communist Party of Nepal (Maoist Centre), has been perhaps the most successful in this regard as of this writing, remaining one of the largest parties in the Nepalese parliament, which is alternately dominated by it and other communist organizations. The FMLN, despite later gaining power through elections in 2009, subsequently all but vanished from the Salvadoran legislature. As of the 2022 parliamentary elections, the Revolutionary Armed Forces of Colombia, which eventually negotiated a peace deal with the Colombian government in 2017, had not gained representation in the Colombian legislature beyond the ten seats automatically guaranteed by the agreement until 2026.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Angela Barajas, &amp;quot;Colombia Clears Path for Former FARC Members to Hold Office,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, April 28, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For the most part, non-ruling Marxist political parties faded into political irrelevance around the world, performing abysmally in elections and in some countries ceasing to exist entirely—a long decline that only very recently may be reversing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The emergence and growth of new Marxist political formations around the world, such as the Communist Party of Kenya or the Economic Freedom Fighters in South Africa, for example, may be signs of a turning point.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some armed struggle has continued, but with little success, and more often facing complete disaster, such as befell the Communist Party of Peru (also called the Shining Path). In 1993, several thousand of the remaining rebel forces surrendered, and as of this writing only a few remnants remain active.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Abimael Guzmán: Peru&#039;s Shining Path Guerrilla Leader Dies at 86,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, September 11, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A few peasant movements such as the Zapatista Army of National Liberation in Mexico, the United Wa State Army in Myanmar, and most notably Ansarallah in Yemen, have managed to establish &#039;&#039;de facto&#039;&#039; independent territories within their respective countries, yet still lack sovereignty and international recognition as of this writing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;However, in the case of Ansarallah, this may soon change as a result of the peace process that is ongoing as of this writing, as noted in Chapter Two.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other remaining communist insurgencies, despite at times gaining impressive strength,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2010, for example, even the Center for Strategic and International Studies (a Washington-based think tank) gave a large estimate (140,000 fighters) of the size of the Naxalite militias in India. (William Magioncalda, &amp;quot;A Modern Insurgency: India&#039;s Evolving Naxalite Problem,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South Asia Monitor&#039;&#039; no. 140, CSIS, April 8, 2010.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; have not drawn closer to victory after over thirty years of armed struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Mao Zedong&#039;s lectures on protracted war, he identified three distinct stages of conflict:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The first stage covers the period of the enemy&#039;s strategic offensive and our strategic defensive. The second stage will be the period of the enemy&#039;s strategic consolidation and our preparation for the counter-offensive. The third stage will be the period of our strategic counter-offensive and the enemy&#039;s strategic retreat.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mao Zedong, &amp;quot;On Protracted War,&amp;quot; May 1938.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;As of this writing, with the exception of the CPN-M, not one self-appellated Maoist insurgency has reached even the second stage since the fall of the Soviet Union.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is naturally uncommon for an organization engaged in a military conflict to publish details about the progress of their struggle. The most optimistic, pro-Maoist estimates are typically written by international supporters or veterans of these struggles, but even these analyses do not indicate that this critical stage has yet been reached. For example, Jose Maria Sison, the former Chairman of the Communist Party of the Philippines, whose armed New People&#039;s Army has been waging guerrilla war against the government for over half a century as of this writing, declared that the Party&#039;s five-year plan from 2017 to 2021 aimed to &amp;quot;bring the protracted people&#039;s war to the advanced phase of the strategic defensive, in order to reach the threshold of the strategic stalemate.&amp;quot; (Jose Maria Sison, &amp;quot;The Filipino People&#039;s Revolutionary Armed Struggle for National and Social Liberation in the Past 50 Years,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Philippine Revolution Web Central&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2019.) However, by 2021, according to Sison, protracted war in the Philippines remained in the strategic defensive phase. (Jose Maria Sison, &#039;&#039;Specific Characteristics of People&#039;s War in the Philippines&#039;&#039; (1974).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It cannot be said that any such surviving organization does not have the will to fight. When viewed in the context of the current stage of imperialism, their lack of progress is instead quite explicable: they must make do without an external supply of needed resources.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This unfortunate reality has not escaped those still engaging in armed struggle. Three quotations from the Popular Front for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;s &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, written during the Cold War, best describe how such movements must take into account the geopolitical context they inhabit to have any hope of victory:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;If we remember the enemy camp and recall its size and nature, we will immediately realise that any strategic thinking about the Palestinian liberation struggle must cover the mobilisation of all forces of the revolution on the Arab and world levels, because it is only through such mobilisation and concentration that we can create the power capable of confronting Israel, Zionism, world imperialism and Arab reaction. &#039;&#039;The Palestinian revolution which is fused together with the Arab revolution and in alliance with world revolution is alone capable of achieving victory. To confine the Palestinian revolution within the limits of the Palestinian people would mean failure, if we remember the nature of the enemy alliance which we are facing&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Popular Front for the Liberation of Palestine (PFLP), &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039; (1969), 24–25.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
World imperialism at this time has circumstances and conditions which distinguish it from what it was in previous times, and is exercising the process of exploitation of peoples by new methods which differ from its old ones. On the other hand, the camp of the anti-imperialist forces has in respect of size and power, a new position and level which differ from those before the Second World War. The liberation movements of the world should realise the basic international facts which govern this period of history. &#039;&#039;The Palestine and Arab liberation movement does not move in a vacuum. It lives and fights in the midst of specific world circumstances which affect and react with it, and all this will determine our fate. The international ground on which national liberation&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;movements move, has always been, and will remain, a basic factor in determining peoples&#039; destinies&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;PFLP, &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, 34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The revolutionary army will be able to triumph over the enemy&#039;s superiority through the following conditions: be politically aware and coalesce with the organised masses that support it and supply it with its human and material requirements; &#039;&#039;ally itself with world revolutionary forces who will furnish it with support and reinforcements;&#039;&#039; [emphasis added] gain experience and efficiency through its struggle and coalesce with the revolutionary party which provides it with a clear view and an organic connection with all revolutionary forces at all levels.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;PFLP, &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, 40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The PFLP recognized that against the entire Western imperialist alliance—the full force of which is invariably brought down upon &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; attempt by the working class to gain state power—a revolutionary vanguard, even if led by the proletariat with popular support, was &#039;&#039;not sufficient&#039;&#039; to accomplish their goals:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The mobilisation and concentration of the revolutionary forces on the Palestinian level, even through a political organization adhering to and guided by scientific socialism, mobilising the downtrodden classes on the greatest scale and forming with the petit bourgeoisie a united front, &#039;&#039;will not suffice to create a revolutionary camp capable of gaining superiority over the enemy camp consisting of a strong and wide front which includes Israel, the Zionist movement, imperialism and Arab reaction&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;PFLP, &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, 26.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Throughout its history, the PFLP has worked tirelessly to ally itself with the most powerful anti-imperialist forces that existed beyond Palestine. During the Cold War, it sought to maintain a connection with both the PRC and the Soviet Union, as well as the anti-imperialist governments that existed in Egypt, Syria, and Iraq. Later, it forged ties with the Islamic Republic of Iran. By the end of the twentieth century, victory as defined by the PFLP—a single &amp;quot;democratic national state in Palestine in which both Arabs and Jews will live as citizens with equal rights and obligations&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;PFLP, &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, 43.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—had grown even further away than it had been in 1969, given that the greatest possible alliance with anti-imperialist forces on a global scale was so diminished. The conditions of super-imperialism force upon armed national liberation movements an unhappy choice: negotiate for peace or continue to fight an uphill struggle for survival until these conditions become more favorable. Without &amp;quot;a clear perspective of the enemy and a clear perspective of the revolutionary forces,&amp;quot; the PFLP wrote that &amp;quot;national action becomes an impetuous gamble which soon ends in failure.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;PFLP, &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not a coincidence that the most successful peasant- and proletarian-led movements of the super-imperial era tended to have some connection with a large and powerful state sponsor. The UWSA, in particular, is most likely the last remaining proxy of the PRC,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Due mostly to the UWSA&#039;s proximity on the Chinese border and its cooperation in preventing a refugee crisis, it is an unofficial exception to the PRC&#039;s non-interference foreign policy.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and with 20,000 soldiers is considered the largest, best-equipped, and most powerful faction in Myanmar&#039;s multi-sided civil war—as of this writing, the longest ongoing civil war in the world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bertil Lintner, &#039;&#039;The United Wa State Army and Burma&#039;s Peace Process&#039;&#039; (United States Institute of Peace, 2019).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2022, &#039;&#039;Asia Times&#039;&#039; considered the UWSA an &amp;quot;early winner&amp;quot; of the renewed hostilities between rebel groups following the military coup of the previous year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anthony Davis, &amp;quot;Wa an Early Winner of Myanmar&#039;s Post-Coup War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Asia Times&#039;&#039;, February 22, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Of armed national liberation movements that are &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; unambiguously led by the peasant or proletarian classes, the most successful have typically also received significant material support from a powerful existing state.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lebanon&#039;s Hezbollah, for example, receives weapons, money, and training from the Islamic Republic of Iran.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Overall, religion has replaced Marxism as the most vital anti-imperialist ideology, which sometimes obscures the class struggle to the advantage of the petit bourgeoisie and to the detriment of the proletariat, as it has within Iran, even as it provides the proletariat with the most practical avenue for resistance. Revolutionary Shi&#039;ism forms the basis of both Ansarallah and Hezbollah, and the PFLP&#039;s current orientation in the struggle for Palestinian liberation is as a subordinate partner to Hamas—which given the current balance of anti-imperialist forces, is the only path available to it.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Catholic Liberation Theology has also been a strong component of the Bolivarian Revolution; Hugo Chávez frequently attacked the conservative Catholic Church leadership in Venezuela on religious grounds and used religious rhetoric in his speeches. In 2006, he compared President Bush to the Devil (David Stout, &amp;quot;Chávez Calls Bush &#039;the Devil&#039; in U.N. Speech,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2006), and once famously said of the revolution, &amp;quot;Either you are with God or you are with the Devil, and we are with God.&amp;quot; (Larry Rohter, &amp;quot;Now Chavez Takes On the Church in Venezuela,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 19, 1999.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the PFLP&#039;s General Secretary Ahmad Sa&#039;adat:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The development of Islamic organizations throughout the world is a direct consequence of the collapse of the Soviet Union. It weakened the organizations of the Left that fought against imperialism in the Arab world. The communist forces in the Arab world have applied the viewpoints of the Soviet Union by the book and have never developed their own theoretical and political &amp;quot;flavor.&amp;quot; That would have enabled them to analyze the contradictions in the Arab world. After the collapse of the Soviet Union, most left parties were shocked and confused and started to quarrel. They lost their confidence in Marxist-Leninist theory. Their weakening left a gap that is being filled by the Islamist movements….&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ahmad Sa&#039;adat, Interview with Ahmad Sa&#039;adat in Jericho Prison – February 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Even where these ideologies are a progressive force against neocolonialism and the weight of the super-empire, they are not sufficient to liberate the working class. Materially, they are closest to the popular front model—i.e., based on class collaboration with the petit and national bourgeoisie, and subject to all the instability, contradiction, and class antagonism such an alliance entails. Proceeding to the next highest stage in Marxist terms—proletarian control of the state—requires a global unification of resistance that in the past was provided only by an already-existing bloc of proletarian states ready to support others in revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, without a vital socialist bloc—i.e. a return to the Cold War stage—even the creation of new anti-imperialist states of a &#039;&#039;bourgeois&#039;&#039; character has become extraordinarily more difficult. Between 1989 and 2022, Nkrumah&#039;s dream of a united Africa drifted further from realization than it had been during his lifetime. Neocolonialism was restored in Angola, Mozambique, Somalia and Libya one way or another; ethno-religious conflict exacerbated by comprador governments and imperialist finance split Sudan and has recently threatened to split Ethiopia. The trend has been toward division and not unity, and until a sufficient counterbalance or disruption to the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of control exists, the reversal of this trend is unlikely.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;There is an obvious &amp;quot;chicken-and-egg&amp;quot; problem raised by this conclusion, namely, if a revolution must depend upon international support from a socialist bloc, how this bloc constructed—and how it might be reconstructed—in the first place must be determined. If all remaining socialist countries—the PRC, Vietnam, Laos, Cuba, and the DPRK—are in effect descendants of the Bolsheviks, originating long ago from their first uprising in Petrograd, it is essential to make a close analysis of the conditions of the Revolution of 1917. An attempt to determine the factors in the Bolsheviks&#039; success, both in taking state power and in retaining it, along with their relevance to the present, can be found in Appendix C.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chapters Eleven and Twelve]] will explore what form such a disruption is likely to take, and to what degree one might now, at long last, be emerging.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Four - Bourgeois Anti-Imperialism ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;We agreed to shrink. We began to worship Hayek as fiercely as we had worshiped Marx. We slashed the demographic, industrial and military potential by half. We turned our backs on the other Soviet republics and were about to say good-bye to the autonomies…. But even a downsized and humble Russia proved unable to negotiate the turn towards the West.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Vladislav Surkov, &amp;quot;The Loneliness of the Half-Breed,&amp;quot; 2018&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladislav Surkov, &amp;quot;The Loneliness of the Half-Breed,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Russia in Global Affairs&#039;&#039;, May 28, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Chapter One identified the divisions in the global periphery between the comprador bourgeoisie who collaborate with an empire to extract resources from their own country, the national bourgeoisie who seek to retain these resources for their own exclusive benefit, and the lower bourgeoisie or petit bourgeoisie who aspire to join one of the other groups by attaining greater capital. Just as they did in Venezuela, the less prosperous bourgeois classes have a strong incentive to eliminate the restrictions on development that comprador rule enforces upon a neocolony. This chapter will explore &#039;&#039;their&#039;&#039; goals and limitations, their relationship with the other classes, and the nature of their conflict with the super-empire.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Development of the National Bourgeoisie ===&lt;br /&gt;
In a 1961 report to the British Foreign Office, the UK&#039;s ambassador to Iran described how this aspirational attitude had begun to produce revolutionaries:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Throughout the upper and middle classes, there are professional people, politicians, economists, planners, bankers, architects, journalists and writers who have been highly educated abroad…. Although most of these people belong to privileged or prosperous families, whether of the upper or upper middle classes, they comprise a number of the real Iranian reformers and even revolutionaries. Many indeed would readily connive at revolution, if they judged that it would serve to amputate the &amp;quot;dead hand&amp;quot; of social and bureaucratic tradition and would offer a hope of more efficient administration and fulfilment of their own ideas whether political and economic aspirations or personal ambitions. These people have seen what is going on in more highly developed societies. They are well read, they have been members of students&#039; unions and debating clubs; and above all they have escaped for a few years from the autocratic system of domestic relations of Iranian family convention. They are acutely conscious, not so much of the absence of political freedoms in their own country, as of social injustice, nepotism, corruption and incompetence…. The bulk of them are not more than 45 years old, and some of them together constitute virtually a corporate intellectual elite …&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ansari, &amp;quot;The Myth of the White Revolution: Mohammad Reza Shah, &#039;Modernization&#039; and the Consolidation of Power,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Middle Eastern Studies&#039;&#039; 37, no. 3 (July 2001): 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The Iranian Revolution of 1978 is commonly oversimplified, often called the &amp;quot;Islamic&amp;quot; Revolution due to the theocratic system that eventually emerged. More fundamental to the Revolution&#039;s development, however, was the ongoing class struggle. Under Shah Mohammad Reza Pahlavi&#039;s reign, the population of Iran had doubled, and the working class became the most numerous—particularly in Tehran and other urban areas, as many peasant sharecroppers, unable to purchase enough farmland to live off following the Shah&#039;s land reform program in the early 1960s, migrated by necessity to the cities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ervand Abrahamian, &#039;&#039;A History of Modern Iran&#039;&#039; (Cambridge University Press, 2008), 131–32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Without their support, the popular movement would have been unable to overthrow the comprador Shah. Rather than ideology—religious or communist—the essential causes of the urban proletariat&#039;s mass mobilizations were low wages, rising rents, severe income inequality, and the insufficiency of the Shah&#039;s reforms. Workers began a massive strike wave in 1978, culminating in a general strike in October and November which paralyzed oil production; 35,000 oil workers had gone on strike demanding wage increases.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jonathan Kandell, &amp;quot;Iran&#039;s Oil Workers Told to End Strike or Face Discharge,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 13, 1978.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Resolution of the Ashura March of December 1978, which the &#039;&#039;New York&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; reported was attended by &amp;quot;several million&amp;quot; protestors,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The article cites Iranian opposition sources placing the attendance at 7 million, or one-fifth of the entire population, as well as the Shah&#039;s government, which admitted a total of nearly 2 million. (Nicholas Gage, &amp;quot;Protesters March for 2d Day in Iran; Violence Is Limited,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 12, 1978.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; demanded &amp;quot;the right of workers and peasants to the full benefit from the product of their labor.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sohrab Behdad, &amp;quot;Winners and Losers of the Iranian Revolution: A Study in Income Distribution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Journal of Middle East Studies&#039;&#039; 21, no. 3 (August 1989): 327.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Shah fled the country the following month, never to return.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a remnant of feudalism, the landholding clergy were quite naturally conservative, yet by 1979 it was a demographic inevitability that feudalism would never be restored as the prevailing mode of production in Iran. The millions of new city-dwellers could not return to the countryside even if they wanted to, and reversing land reform was politically impossible even for a figure of Ruhollah Khomeini&#039;s considerable influence. However, decades of repression by the Shah&#039;s secret police had severely diminished every potentially revolutionary organization (liberal and communist alike), leaving only the clerics relatively untouched (with the exception of Khomeini himself, who had been arrested and exiled). At the height of the Revolution, the clergy therefore found itself in command of a broad alliance of classes—everyone, really—that had mobilized against the Shah.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This alliance quickly destroyed the Iranian comprador class and redistributed much of its wealth. Many wealthy pro-Western business owners followed the Shah, or else fled after the Islamic Republic was officially declared by referendum in April 1979. That summer, the revolutionary government moved to expropriate their assets, as well as nationalize all private or foreign-owned banks,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;William Branigin, &amp;quot;Iran Announces Takeover of All Private Banks,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 8, 1979.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; insurance companies, and large-scale industry,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Youssef M. Ibrahim, &amp;quot;Iran Taking Over More Industries; General Motors Affiliate Affected,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 6, 1979.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; all without compensation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sohrab Behdad, &amp;quot;Winners and Losers of the Iranian Revolution,&amp;quot; 328.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Between 1979 and 1980, the nominal minimum wage was tripled,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to a 1989 paper in the &#039;&#039;International Journal of Middle East Studies&#039;&#039; by Sohrab Behdad, a Professor of Economics at Denison University in Ohio, the minimum wage was first increased from 210 rials to 567 rials in 1979, then was increased by another 12 percent in 1980. (&amp;quot;Winners and Losers of the Iranian Revolution,&amp;quot; 332.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and when the rural peasantry seized 800,000 hectares of farmland from large private landholdings, the government was either unwilling or unable to return the confiscated land to its former owners.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sohrab Behdad, &amp;quot;Winners and Losers of the Iranian Revolution,&amp;quot; 329.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, once their common enemy had been eliminated, the alliance gave way to the class struggle between bourgeoisie and proletariat. While Khomeini&#039;s government gave to workers with its left hand, it ruthlessly crushed their independent revolutionary leadership with its right. All Marxist parties were banned and their leaders arrested. Even the Tudeh Party, a Marxist-Leninist organization which had supported Khomeini, was eventually suppressed in 1983. Throughout the 1980s, the government executed several thousand political prisoners, including not just the Shah&#039;s former secret policemen and loyal military officers, but members of the People&#039;s Mujahedin of Iran,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A militant organization that had attempted to overthrow the Islamic Republic, it joined the Iraqi side during the Iran-Iraq War, and has since become a willing tool of U.S. regime-change efforts.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and many communists as well. Workers&#039; councils, which had seized factories and organized local proletarian resistance to the Shah, were gradually disbanded or replaced by Islamic Councils more loyal to the government.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sohrab Behdad, &amp;quot;Winners and Losers of the Iranian Revolution,&amp;quot; 335.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Meanwhile, Iran&#039;s secular national legislature became dominated by the petit bourgeoisie. In &#039;&#039;A History of Modern Iran&#039;&#039;, Iranian-American historian Ervand Abrahamian writes: &amp;quot;the Majles, which had been a debating chamber for notables in the distant past and a club for the shah&#039;s placemen in more recent years, was now filled with the propertied middle class. For example, more than 70 percent of the deputies in the First Islamic Majles [elected in 1980] came from that class. Their fathers included 63 clergymen, 69 farm owners, 39 shopkeepers, and 12 merchants.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ervand Abrahamian, &#039;&#039;A History of Modern Iran&#039;&#039;, 179.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, there can be little doubt that the Iranian bourgeoisie has developed and holds state power with a grip that is stronger now than it has ever been. In 2006, the Islamic Republic&#039;s constitution was amended to allow the privatization of 80% of shares of government businesses (excepting the National Iranian Oil Company and several other key state-owned entities).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Islamic Republic of Iran, &amp;quot;Principle 44 of the Constitution of the Islamic Republic of Iran,&amp;quot; art. C.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though implemented at a slower pace than neoliberal shock therapy, privatization has nonetheless proceeded over the last two decades, even despite strikes and protests by the affected workers. Within a few years of the constitutional amendment, the government began gradually privatizing the banking sector, including Bank Saderat Iran, one of the largest state-owned banks.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Bank Saderat Iran IPO Today,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tehran Times&#039;&#039;, June 10, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the &#039;&#039;Tehran Times&#039;&#039; in 2014, hundreds of state-owned businesses had been privatized or were slated to be privatized;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Iran to Privatize 186 State-Run Companies: Official,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tehran Times&#039;&#039;, May 11, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; by 2017, the government had privatized over half the country&#039;s power plants, and further planned to privatize at least 80% in total.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Power Plant Privatizations Reach 55%, More to Come,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Tribune&#039;&#039;, August 16, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2019, the government formally held only a minority share—which it pledged to sell entirely by 2021—in Iran Khodro and SAIPA, two of the largest domestic car manufacturers.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Gov&#039;t Reiterates Plan to Privatize IKCO, SAIPA,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Tribune&#039;&#039;, June 24, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Poverty has declined considerably since the Revolution, recently aided in large part by substantial direct cash transfers from the government during the early 2010s;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Djavad Salehi-Isfahani, &amp;quot;Poverty and Income Inequality in the Islamic Republic of Iran,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Revue Internationale Des Études Du Développement&#039;&#039;, no. 229 (2017): 113–36. https://www.jstor.org/stable/26452360&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet hard limits to this willingness to redistribute wealth have emerged. A combination of U.S. sanctions, declining oil prices, and the COVID-19 pandemic caused economic disaster in Iran during the latter part of the decade. GDP per capita plunged;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &#039;&#039;GDP per Capita (Current US$) - Iran, Islamic Rep&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in 2020, the World Bank downgraded Iran back to its &amp;quot;lower-middle income&amp;quot; classification,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &#039;&#039;The World by Income and Region&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and despite the still-existing welfare state, inflation likely outpaced wage increases, according to analysis from Iran&#039;s Ministry of Finance and Economic Affairs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Maziar Motamedi, &amp;quot;Humour, Resignation, Despair: Living with Inflation in Iran,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, October 5, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet Iran&#039;s new rich went unharmed; while two decades of progress in reducing rural poverty were erased,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Djavad Salehi-Isfahani, &amp;quot;Rising Poverty and Falling Living Standards in Iran in 2020,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tyranny of Numbers&#039;&#039; [blog], August 28, 2021. https://djavadsalehi.com/2021/08/28/rising-poverty-and-falling-living-standards-in-iran-in-2020/&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the government&#039;s priority during the crisis was to support the stock market with large infusions of cash from its sovereign wealth fund,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;NDF to Inject over $595m into the Stock Market by Late March,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tehran Times&#039;&#039;, January 9, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in effect sustaining private fortunes with public money.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Cold War stage of imperialism, this was a possible path of development from neocolonialism to a national-bourgeois state that, as described in Chapter Two, is now largely precluded by the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of control. However, it is not the only path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the decade after the dissolution of the Soviet Union, Russia was ruled by a new comprador elite, enabled by President Yeltsin and the U.S. government&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In an interview in 1997, the coordinator of U.S. assistance to the former Soviet Union remarked, &amp;quot;If we hadn&#039;t been there to provide funding to [privatization architect and Russian Deputy Prime Minister Anatoly] Chubais, could we have won the battle to carry out privatization? Probably not.&amp;quot; (Peter Reddaway, &amp;quot;Beware the Russian Reformer,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 23, 1997.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to plunder the former Soviet state-run economy. Throughout the 1990s, this comprador bourgeoisie siphoned billions from the Russian public into Western banks,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Two for a more detailed description of the disaster this process caused for the Russian working class.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and facilitated the export of raw materials, removing quantitative restrictions and reducing export taxes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Glenn E. Curtis, &#039;&#039;Russia: A Country Study&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: Federal Research Division, Library of Congress, 1998), sec. &amp;quot;Foreign Economic Relations,&amp;quot; 372–379.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the 2000s, however, the plunder of Russia changed in character after Vladimir Putin succeeded Yeltsin as president and struck a &amp;quot;grand bargain&amp;quot; with Russia&#039;s new rich. Thereafter, oil and gas production were renationalized,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Marin Katusa, &amp;quot;Vladimir Putin Is The New Global Shah Of Oil,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, October 29, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; new taxes were levied to create the federal Stabilization Fund, and Russia began to recover economically. The Russian Federation also began to reassert itself as a regional power—often, and increasingly, against the wishes of the United States.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both President Putin and Ayatollah Khomeini (or now, Khamenei) are sometimes deemed &amp;quot;bonapartists&amp;quot; who stand somehow above the class struggle, mediating between antagonistic classes so that the neither bourgeoisie nor proletariat gain a decisive advantage. But while the &amp;quot;bonapartist&amp;quot; concept is derived from Marx&#039;s description of Louis-Napoléon Bonaparte and his seizure of power that ended the Second French Republic in 1852, Marx himself did not employ the term as his ideological descendants have. In his work &#039;&#039;The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte&#039;&#039;, Marx wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;And yet the state power is not suspended in the air. Bonaparte represented a class, and the most numerous class of French society at that, the small-holding peasants.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx, &#039;&#039;The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte&#039;&#039;, Chapter VII (1852).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Bonapart&#039;&#039;ism&#039;&#039;,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Marx did not even use this word in &#039;&#039;The Eighteenth Brumaire&#039;&#039;; &amp;quot;Bonapartist&amp;quot; he used only to denote supporters of Louis Bonaparte himself, and perhaps of the original Napoleon Bonaparte.&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; if it means anything, must refer instead to the political strategy determined by the specific crossroads in the development of class society that was unique to mid-nineteenth century Europe, in which the feudal aristocracy was declining but still powerful, and the bourgeoisie and proletariat were ascending but still weak. Yet no matter the balance of class power, the idea that an executive unsupported by any class might rule over a country of millions for decades is as nonsensical today as it was two centuries ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Iranian clergy&#039;s base of class support was always the traditional bazaari merchant class, i.e., the urban lower bourgeoisie. Khomeini&#039;s choice for prime minister—Mehdi Bazargan, the managing director of a construction company, who had once been the chairman of the National Iranian Oil Company after it was nationalized by Prime Minister Mohammed Mossadegh in 1951—though not technically bourgeois himself was clearly a representative more friendly to capitalists than to workers. In advance of Bazargan&#039;s appointment, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; described how he negotiated an end to the oil workers&#039; strike and &amp;quot;confronted and overcame a Marxist element among the strikers.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;R.W. Apple Jr., &amp;quot;Engineer, 73, Might Head a Khomeini Rule,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 23, 1979.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is equally clear from Putin&#039;s rise to power that his base of support was not any other class than the bourgeoisie. Not only was Putin Yeltsin&#039;s handpicked successor, who had served in Yeltsin&#039;s government, but when he became the interim president after Yeltsin resigned in 1999,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yeltsin, after a decade of his horrific pro-Western policies, suffered the fate of many comprador leaders. By November, a poll showed he was so unpopular that if an election were held that month, he would receive no more than 0.2% of the vote. [Stephen White, &amp;quot;The Russian Presidential Election, March 2000,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Electoral Studies&#039;&#039; 20, no. 3 (September 2001): 484–489.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; he was still virtually unknown to the public. He had only become prime minister—the fifth prime minister in the space of a year—in 1998, appointed by a vote of the State Duma rather than by referendum. In what passed for his political platform in the next election, Putin made strongly-worded but vague promises to be tough on crime and corruption, and to fight poverty, yet he also pledged that &amp;quot;It is our duty to secure property rights and protect entrepreneurs against arbitrary and illegal interference in their activities&amp;quot; and did not mention any specific policy in the interests of workers.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladimir Putin, &amp;quot;Open Letter to Voters,&amp;quot; published in the newspapers &#039;&#039;Izvestia, Kommersant&#039;&#039;, and &#039;&#039;Komsomolskaya Pravda&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The proletarian demographic of the Russian electorate was instead targeted by his opponent and strongest contender, Gennady Zyuganov, who stood for the Communist Party (KPRF) and ran on an explicit platform of re-expanding the public sector, raising wages, and reducing the cost of housing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stephen White, &amp;quot;The Russian Presidential Election, March 2000.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The KPRF has remained the largest opposition party, but thereafter, Putin&#039;s government created its own controlled opposition to reduce the KPRF&#039;s influence. According to Wood, &amp;quot;[A Just Russia] was the Kremlin&#039;s own confection, set up in 2006 to siphon votes from the Communist Party (KPRF).&amp;quot; (Tony Wood, &#039;&#039;Russia Without Putin: Money, Power and the Myths of the New Cold War&#039;&#039; (Verso Books, 2020), sec. Chapter 1: The Man and the System.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putin&#039;s &amp;quot;grand bargain&amp;quot; itself, rather than the act of a &amp;quot;dictator&amp;quot; or a &amp;quot;bonapartist&amp;quot; unilaterally subordinating or manipulating an entire ruling class to his individual will, was in fact first proposed by the oligarchs themselves, in an arrangement to be brokered by Prime Minister Yevgeny Primakov. According to political scientist Gerald Easter, Primakov attempted to negotiate a deal in which big business would cease tax evasion if the state granted an amnesty on wealth redistribution. Such offers had been rejected both by Yeltsin and—initially—by Putin.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gerald M. Easter, &#039;&#039;Capital, Coercion, and Postcommunist States&#039;&#039; (Cornell University Press, 2012), 81.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The agreement Putin eventually reached with the business elite involved more political concessions and a more comprehensive tax reform—but not a redistribution of their existing wealth. His administration did severely punish a few of the Yeltsin-era robber barons, in particular Mikhail Khodorkovsky and Boris Berezovsky—who were not coincidentally among the most prominent and egregious compradors.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 1996, they had been ringleaders of the &amp;quot;Davos Pact,&amp;quot; a conspiracy among the Russian delegation to the World Economic Forum to influence the upcoming election and guarantee Yeltsin a second term. (Matthew Bodner, &amp;quot;Russia&#039;s 8 Most Memorable Davos Moments,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Moscow Times&#039;&#039;, January 22, 2014.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; After Khodorkovsky—the richest man in Russia at the time—attempted to sell a large stake of his oil company Yukos to Chevron in 2003, he was arrested by federal officials and sentenced to nine years in prison.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Black, &amp;quot;Kremlin Threat to U.S.-Yukos Deal,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 3, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, the majority of the Russia&#039;s new bourgeoisie were untouched, and instead enriched further. Most of the Yeltsin-era billionaires—for example Roman Abramovich,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Abramovich is rumored to have recommended Putin to Yeltsin as a potential successor, and in 2012 fought a bitter legal battle against the exiled Berezovsky in a London court. (Luke Harding, &amp;quot;Is Abramovich at Last Paying the Price for Being Too Close to Putin?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 21, 2018.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Oleg Deripaska, Alisher Usmanov, Viktor Vekselberg, Mikhail Prokhorov, and Vagit Alekperov—later benefited from their association with Putin.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Blake Schmidt and Scott Carpenter, &amp;quot;Who Are Russia&#039;s Oligarchs and Can They Sway Putin?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, March 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The assets of Yukos, for example, were seized and redistributed—not just to the state directly, according to Easter, but also to other, &amp;quot;more politically compliant tycoons.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gerald M. Easter, &#039;&#039;Capital, Coercion, and Postcommunist States&#039;&#039;, 82.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many new billionaires were minted since Putin became president, and the overall wealth of the Russian bourgeoisie has only increased. Though tax evasion was curtailed, under Putin&#039;s leadership, Russia&#039;s top corporate income tax rate fell to 20%, below both the global average and the European average.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sean Bray, &amp;quot;Corporate Tax Rates around the World, 2021,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tax Foundation&#039;&#039;, December 9, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Historian Tony Wood writes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;[Putin introduced] a series of measures designed to extend the reach of private capital: in 2001, a flat income tax set at 13 per cent; in 2002, a labour code scaling back workers&#039; rights; tax cuts for businesses in 2002 and 2003.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tony Wood, &#039;&#039;Russia Without Putin&#039;&#039;, sec. Chapter 1: The Man and the System.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;What explains the willingness of Yeltsin&#039;s robber barons to compromise at all? Most likely, they knew they could not proceed as they had indefinitely. A key feature of neocolonialism has been the control of the neocolony&#039;s own military forces by a foreign empire; in nearly every Latin American country, for example,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;With a few exceptions such as Venezuela (see Chapter Three).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the comprador establishment has become entrenched within the military over many generations. Russia, however, was not so underdeveloped. Managers of the large former Soviet military and state apparatus—now broadly referred to as the &amp;quot;siloviki&amp;quot;—had no such loyalty to the West and no history of their patronage. Rather than become the victims of a new cycle of neocolonialism in Russia, Yeltsin&#039;s robber barons had chosen—for their own protection, and for most, their own interest—to centralize and thus stabilize state power, allowing their class to expand to include the siloviki and develop into a true national bourgeoisie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the financial interests of the developing Russian bourgeoisie alone did not alienate them from the West. When the stage of super-imperialism began, national-bourgeois states at first sought not to resist the super-empire, but to join it—on their own terms, rather than as subservient compradors.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Imperialist Exclusivity ===&lt;br /&gt;
Khomeini&#039;s successors attempted not only to privatize state-owned enterprises and infrastructure but to attract investment from the West. In 1995, the Iranian government signed a contract with a French company to develop oil fields in the Persian Gulf.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sen. Alfonse D&#039;Amato (R-NY), S.1228 — 104th Congress (1995-1996): &#039;&#039;Iran Oil Sanctions Act of 1995&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Tehran Stock Exchange was revived. Under President Akbar Hashemi Rafsanjani, Iran first applied to join the World Trade Organization. In 1999, President Mohammad Khatami went even further, proposing a &amp;quot;total restructuring&amp;quot; of the economy, and spoke of the importance of making Iran safe for foreign capital.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Agence France-Presse, &amp;quot;Iran President&#039;s 5-Year Plan Would Privatize Major Industries.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 16, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In spite of Colonel Muammar Gaddafi&#039;s socialistic rhetoric, in 2008 the Libyan government also began to embrace private enterprise.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tom Pfeiffer, &amp;quot;Gaddafi Reform Heralds Private Sector Push,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 26, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2010, it announced that half of the state-run economy would be privatized, and that foreign investment would no longer face any limitations, other than in the banking sector and in oil and gas exploration.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lamine Ghanmi, &amp;quot;Libya Aims to Privatise Half of Economy in Decade,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 31, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, with Putin as president, the Russian Federation at first remained oriented toward the West. According to Wood:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;After 1991, the Russian elite tended to see the country&#039;s future as lying either alongside or within the liberal internationalist bloc led by the United States. This commitment first gained ascendancy in the Kremlin under Gorbachev, and reached its peak during the Yeltsin years; but it remained substantially in place under Putin and Medvedev too—lasting much longer than is assumed by the general run of Western media commentary. It was only finally undone in the wake of the Ukraine crisis [of 2014], to be succeeded by a more combative vision.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tony Wood, &#039;&#039;Russia Without Putin&#039;&#039;, sec. Chapter 5: After the Maidan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This assessment was echoed by none other than Vladislav Surkov, a key figure in the Russian Presidential Administration and one of Putin&#039;s personal advisors. In a 2018 article titled &amp;quot;The Loneliness of the Half-Breed,&amp;quot; Surkov declared that as of 2014, &amp;quot;… Russia&#039;s epic westward quest is finally over … attempts to become part and parcel of the Western civilization, to get into the &#039;good family&#039; of European nations have ground to a final halt.&amp;quot; Russia&#039;s cultural and geopolitical identity was that of &amp;quot;[a] half-blood, a cross-breed …&amp;quot; belonging to neither East nor West; the famous quote questionably attributed to Tsar Alexander III that &amp;quot;Russia has only two allies: its army and navy&amp;quot; seemed to Surkov to best describe the &amp;quot;geopolitical loneliness which should have long been accepted as our fate.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladislav Surkov, &amp;quot;The Loneliness of the Half-Breed,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Russia in Global Affairs&#039;&#039;, May 28, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The new Russian national bourgeoisie, having secured their country against dispossessive accumulation, anticipated and expected greater integration with the West as junior partners to the super-empire, rather than as its subjects. Many of the Yeltsin-era billionaires who had raised Putin up still kept their massive fortunes in Western tax havens (and in early 2022, with the most to lose from sanctions, they were the most reluctant among their class to support the military intervention in Ukraine).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For example, in March 2022—only a week after the intervention began— &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that several of the &amp;quot;so-called oligarchs who built fortunes in the chaos of the 1990s&amp;quot; were publicly calling for peace. (Guy Faulconbridge, &amp;quot;Russian Billionaire Fridman to Contest &#039;groundless&#039; EU Sanctions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 1, 2022.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Amin in 2006,&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the dismemberment of the Russian Federation, following that of the USSR, is a major strategic objective for the United States. Until now the Russian ruling class does not appear to have understood this. It seemed convinced that, having lost the war, it could go on to win the peace—as Germany and Japan did before it. What it forgot was that Washington needed the recovery of its two wartime enemies, precisely in order to face down the Soviet challenge. The new conjuncture is different, as the United States no longer has a serious rival.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, &#039;&#039;Beyond U.S. Hegemony? Assessing the Prospects for a Multipolar World&#039;&#039; (Zed Books, 2006), 10–11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Perhaps, had the Russian bourgeoisie not been so young and immature as a class, and had it not held such a rosy view of its one-time benefactors, it would not have taken so long to learn the lesson that had been drilled into Iran&#039;s ruling class during the preceding decades. Despite its desire for reconciliation and development, the Islamic Republic has continually experienced rejection and aggression. In 1996, the United States blocked its application to the WTO, and the one time (more recently) that it applied for a loan from the IMF, it was also denied due to U.S. influence.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ian Talley and Benoit Faucon, &amp;quot;U.S. to Block Iran&#039;s Request to IMF for $5 Billion Loan to Fight Coronavirus&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, April 7, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even during Rafsanjani&#039;s relatively reform-minded presidency, in which the Islamic Republic pursued integration into the global economy, new sanctions on Iran were imposed both by President Clinton&#039;s executive orders&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;President William J. Clinton, &amp;quot;Executive Order 12957—Prohibiting Certain Transactions With Respect to the Development of Iranian Petroleum Resources,&amp;quot; March 15, 1995.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;President William J. Clinton, &amp;quot;Executive Order 12959— Prohibiting Certain Transactions With Respect to Iran,&amp;quot; May 6, 1995&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by the U.S. Congress.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rep. Benjamin A. Gilman (R-NY-20), H.R.3107 — 104th Congress (1995-1996): &#039;&#039;Iran and Libya Sanctions Act of 1996&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2002, President George W. Bush declared Iran to be part of an &amp;quot;Axis of Evil.&amp;quot; When the United States and the Islamic Republic finally agreed upon the Joint Comprehensive Plan of Action in 2015 to ease sanctions in exchange for guarantees regarding the Iranian nuclear program, the U.S. reneged almost immediately. In 2020, on orders from President Trump, the U.S. military assassinated the Islamic Republic&#039;s most celebrated military leader, General Qasem Soleimani. Just as it had with regard to Gaddafi&#039;s Libya, the super-empire designated the Islamic Republic to be its enemy, and nothing less than its destruction could ever suffice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The super-empire, continually driven to increase profits by the Western financial oligarchy, cannot permit the loss of a profitable neocolony. When a national bourgeoisie develops to the point of attaining sole control of state power, and moves to end foreign dispossessive accumulation within its own country, this means less super-profits for the imperialists; and if this national bourgeoisie were to join the group of exploiters, there would be more imperialists among which to divide even less loot. To sustain its rate of profit, the super-empire must therefore remain an exclusive club, and finds it preferable to annihilate, rather than embrace, any potential new partner—especially one so large as Russia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to former National Security Advisor and National Endowment for Democracy board member Zbigniew Brzezinski in 1994:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The politically decisive fact is that Russia bulks too large, is too backward currently and too powerful potentially to be assimilated as simply yet another member of the European Union or NATO. It would dilute the Western character of the European community and the American preponderance within the alliance.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zbigniew Brzezinski, &amp;quot;Normandy Evasion,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 2, 1994.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Even when the other former Soviet republics were subtracted from it, Russia retained a large and highly educated population, developed infrastructure, nuclear weapons, and the formidable military that the Soviet Union had been forced to create to compete with the United States during the Cold War. This both made Russia impossible for the super-empire to dominate for long, and, when it became clear to Russia that it would not be allowed to join as a junior exploiter either, enabled it to rebuild a sphere of influence over former Soviet republics in Eastern Europe, Central Asia, and the Caucasus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could this mean, as so many Western commentators and political theorists now breathlessly predict, that the Russian Federation has or will become an empire in its own right—one opposed to the United States, and thus returning world imperialism to the stage of inter-imperialist rivalry?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Russian bourgeoisie is quite well-established. Of the selection of large countries measured by Credit Suisse&#039;s Global Wealth Report in 2020, wealth inequality in Russia was higher than in any other except Brazil.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Credit Suisse Research Institute, &#039;&#039;Global Wealth Report 2021&#039;&#039;, 24.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, Russia&#039;s billionaire population reached a peak of 117 in 2021,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;World&#039;s Billionaires List: The Richest in 2021.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; 17% of which had made their fortunes in the financial sector—the upper echelon of a burgeoning financial oligarchy, which is a necessary condition of imperialism according to Lenin&#039;s 1916 definition. In comparison with Western corporations, however, such an oligarchy would appear to be profiting but little. In January 2019&#039;s &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039;, Stansfield Smith thoroughly explored Russia&#039;s financial position among the international community, finding that according to &#039;&#039;Forbes Global 2000&#039;&#039; list of richest corporations in the world, only 25 were Russian—a proportion which had in fact declined since the early 2010s—and collectively accounted for less than 1% of the list&#039;s collective assets.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stansfield Smith, &amp;quot;Is Russia Imperialist?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Monthly Review online&#039;&#039;, January 2, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As of 2022, the highest-valued Russian corporation, Gazprom, ranked 49th on the list.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;The Global 2000.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2020, only one of the world&#039;s 100 largest banks by total asset value was Russian, ranking 60th.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zarmina Ali, &amp;quot;The World&#039;s 100 Largest Banks, 2020,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;S&amp;amp;#x26;P Global&#039;&#039;, April 13, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Raw materials, rather than capital or consumer goods, still constitute the majority of Russian exports.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stansfield Smith, &amp;quot;Is Russia Imperialist?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, it is difficult to argue that Lenin&#039;s other principal requirement—that the export of capital driven by an empire&#039;s financial oligarchy takes on &amp;quot;exceptional importance&amp;quot;—applies to the Russian Federation. According to a recent study in the &#039;&#039;Herald of the Russian Academy of Sciences&#039;&#039;, Russians&#039; direct investment abroad was not likely to significantly increase overall this decade, in large part due to the slow pace of technological modernization caused by sanctions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A. V. Kuznetsov, &amp;quot;Direct Investment from Russia Abroad: Changes since 2018,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Herald of the Russian Academy of Sciences&#039;&#039; 91 (2021): 700–707.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Since its publication in early 2022, these sanctions only increased to unprecedented heights following the Russian intervention in Ukraine. Russia&#039;s aggregate total foreign direct investment (FDI) exceeded $400 billion during the early 2010s, but stood at less than that by 2022, according to the external sector statistics published by the Central Bank of the Russian Federation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Central Bank of the Russian Federation, &amp;quot;Direct Investment Cumulative Positions of the Russian Federation by Instrument (Directional Principle).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By comparison, in 2021 the United States held almost $10 &#039;&#039;trillion&#039;&#039; in foreign investment stock; the United Kingdom, Germany, and Japan approximately $2 trillion each; and Switzerland and France $1.5 trillion each. Among the super-empire&#039;s lesser partners, several—such as Spain and Italy (approximately $600 billion each)—had a much higher position, and even satellites such as the Republic of Korea and Sweden had aggregate totals greater than Russia&#039;s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.N. Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2022,&amp;quot; 214.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite the Russian Federation&#039;s relatively great size and wealth, by any objective measure, its capital exports are quite modest even for the lowest tier of imperial powers, with signs not of growth but of decline&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Furthermore, as of 2022, over &#039;&#039;half&#039;&#039; of Russia&#039;s aggregate total of foreign direct investment ($224 billion) was invested in a &#039;&#039;single country&#039;&#039;, Cyprus! (Central Bank of the Russian Federation, &amp;quot;Dashboards &#039;Direct Investment Positions by Geographical Region, Partner Country, Instrument and Industry.&#039;&amp;quot;) Cyprus has a population of scarcely more than one million. &#039;&#039;These&#039;&#039; exports surely represent capital flight—i.e., the profits of the Russian bourgeoisie squirreled away in an international tax haven—rather than any project to extract an even greater amount of super-profits in Cypriot labor or natural resources. (Note that this does not imply that capital exports &#039;&#039;in general&#039;&#039; are not at the root of imperialism. The complex relation between capital exports and imperialism will be explored further in Chapter Six.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and given how brazenly Western governments have been confiscating Russian assets abroad since 2022, it is little wonder that Russian capitalists are even more reluctant to invest in other countries than before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the Russian Federation has the military capability to intervene and settle conflicts within its sphere of influence to its own advantage, such as in Syria, Kazakhstan, &amp;amp;#x26;c., Russian finance capital has struggled to dominate even its closest neighbors. In 2014, at the height of Russian political influence in Ukraine since the dissolution of the Soviet Union, five major Russian financial institutions accounted for 16.8% of the Ukrainian banking sector&#039;s market share (slightly more than half of the 31% total market share of foreign-owned banks), according to the CEE Banking Sector Report from Austrian banking group Raiffeisen.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;VTB, Alfa, Sberbank, as well as Prominvestbank (then owned by a Russian state-owned enterprise) and Ukrsotsbank (a subsidiary of the Alfa Group). (Raiffeissen Research, &amp;quot;CEE Banking Sector Report 2014,&amp;quot; 51.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2020, this share had declined to 7.4%, held by only two major Russian banks (Alfa and Sberbank), while Western banks&#039; share had increased to 17%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Raiffeissen Research, &amp;quot;CEE Banking Sector Report 2020,&amp;quot; 43.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2019, over four years after the beginning of the Russian intervention in Syria, the pro-Russian Syrian government had been stabilized, but approximately 70% of Syria&#039;s oil fields were still controlled by the Syrian Democratic Forces, the Kurdish-dominated and U.S.-backed militia coalition.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reality Check team, &amp;quot;Syria War: Who Benefits from Its Oil Production?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to CNN, the following year a U.S. corporation was given a contract (by the U.S., rather than the Syrian, government) to develop 60% of these oil fields, which were expected to produce billions of dollars.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kylie Atwood and Ryan Browne, &amp;quot;Former Army Delta Force Officer, US Ambassador Sign Secretive Contract to Develop Syrian Oil Fields,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, August 5, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even Kazakhstan, which has such close ties that it hosts Russia&#039;s space program and anti-ballistic missile tests, and is part of the Russian Federation&#039;s Collective Security Treaty Organization, has been far more thoroughly penetrated by Western capital, which owns its largest oil field through TengizChevroil, a consortium dominated by Chevron and ExxonMobil.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;KazMunayGas, &amp;quot;Oil and Gas Sector.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As of January 2022, Russian oil company LukArco accounted for a paltry 5% share in the consortium, to Chevron and ExxonMobil&#039;s collective 75% share.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Pat Davis Szymczak, &amp;quot;Tengizchevroil Production Rebounds After Antigovernment Protests Curtailed,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of Petroleum Technology&#039;&#039;, January 10, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In their initial research quantifying the rate of unequal exchange, Hickel and his colleagues determined that as of 2018, Russia was in fact among the most &#039;&#039;exploited&#039;&#039; countries, losing an amount of value through trade several times greater than India or Indonesia on an annual per capita basis.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jason Hickel, Dylan Sullivan, and Huzaifa Zoomkawala, &amp;quot;Plunder in the Post-Colonial Era: Quantifying Drain from the Global South Through Unequal Exchange, 1960–2018,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New Political Economy&#039;&#039; 26, no. 6 (2021): 1030-1047.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As shown in Chapters One and Two]], Lenin&#039;s 1916 definition of imperialism is both obsolete and incomplete. Yet of the criteria he identified that &#039;&#039;are&#039;&#039; still relevant under the current stage of imperialism, the Russian Federation fulfills them only on a quantitatively minuscule and qualitatively irrelevant level. If it were to be called an empire, it would be a fourth rate empire, and in recent years has been declining. Of the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of control, the Russian Federation can compete with none of them save military force; and even then, the success that the Russian war machine has achieved against the United States&#039; proxy in Ukraine has cost the Russian bourgeoisie enormously. In April of 2022, &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; reported that Russian billionaires had lost 27% of their wealth on average since 2021 due to the super-empire&#039;s aggressive economic sanctions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Dawkins, &amp;quot;Here&#039;s How Big A Hit Russia&#039;s Billionaires Have Taken In The Past Year,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, April 5, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though the Western press may be viewed with some suspicion when it reports upon Russian losses, the Russian government&#039;s own economic data revealed initial symptoms of serious hardship. In the summer of 2022, Rosstat recorded a decline in Russian auto manufacturing of over 60% compared with 2021,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Paul Hannon, &amp;quot;Russian Car Makers Hit Hardest as Factory Output Falls After Ukraine Sanctions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 1, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the Russian Ministry of Economic Development later estimated that overall Russian GDP would contract by 7.8% by the end of the year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;IANS, &amp;quot;Russia Forecasts 7.8% GDP Contraction in 2022; Unemployment Rate at 6.7%,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Standard&#039;&#039;, May 18, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The pessimism of the Russian government has since been proven incorrect, however; the economy ultimately contracted by only 2% and returned to growth in 2023. For a more detailed accounting, see Chapter Eleven.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With Russia&#039;s wealthiest capitalists&#039; fortunes in free fall as a consequence, it would appear to make little sense for the national-bourgeois Federation to have launched its intervention in Ukraine for economic reasons. If it &#039;&#039;had&#039;&#039; been an imperialist venture, months later, when Russia&#039;s economic pain due to the initial onslaught of sanctions became undeniable, there would seem to have been even less sense in continuing it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though there is a near-universal chorus in the Western press attributing the Russian intervention to ideological, expansionist, or imperialist agendas, Western &#039;&#039;military&#039;&#039; analysis must by necessity have a more grounded perspective. According to an article published in the University of Calgary&#039;s &#039;&#039;Journal of Military and Strategic Studies&#039;&#039; in December 2022, for example, the intent of the intervention was &amp;quot;to prevent Ukraine from becoming an ever-stronger and threatening NATO bridgehead on Russia&#039;s borders.&amp;quot; At the heart of Putin&#039;s reasoning was not the hope of any immediate gain, but the need to prevent &amp;quot;an imagined future in which Russia would confront an existential threat.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Geoffrey Roberts, &amp;quot;&#039;Now or Never&#039;: The Immediate Origins of Putin&#039;s Preventative War on Ukraine,&amp;quot; Journal of Military and Strategic Studies 22, no. 2: Special Issue on the War in Ukraine (December 2022): 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The article continues in further detail: &amp;quot;Some see Putin&#039;s actions as driven by an underlying geoideological ambition, such as the restoration of the Soviet/Tsarist empire or Orthodox Russia&#039;s pursuit of a civilizational struggle with a &#039;&#039;decadent&#039;&#039; West. Others view it is part of a persistent pattern of centuries-long Russian aggression, authoritarianism and expansionism. More parochial explanations include the idea that war served to shore up Putin&#039;s domestic regime and popularity. Or perhaps, as some argue, it was the decision of an isolated, egoistical dictator, surrounded by fawning courtiers, who believed Russia&#039;s invasion would be welcomed by his Ukrainian blood-brothers. The limitation of all these explanations is their lack of definite documentary evidence. They attribute reasons for Putin&#039;s actions for which there is no proof except a perceived pattern of events that is deemed to fit the assumed motivation.&amp;quot; (Geoffrey Roberts, 5–6.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Ukraine had joined NATO—fulfilling the intent that was openly announced and written into its very constitution in 2019&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Українське Незалежне Інформаційне Агентство Новин, &amp;quot;Ukraine&#039;s Parliament Backs Changes to Constitution Confirming Ukraine&#039;s Path toward EU, NATO,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;UNIAN&#039;&#039;, February 7, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—the United States would have been free to install missiles within Ukrainian territory. According to Putin, this would grant NATO the capability to strike Moscow and Russia&#039;s most densely-populated southwestern urban centers within five minutes of launch, too quickly to be detected in time for a retaliatory strike to be marshaled.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Humeyra Pamuk et al., &amp;quot;Putin Hits Back as NATO Warns Moscow against Attacking Ukraine,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, November 30, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This logistical reality, combined with NATO leaders&#039; policy of strategic ambiguity on the question of Ukraine&#039;s accession to NATO,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In an interview aired on CNN in March 2022, Ukrainian President Volodymyr Zelenskyy said that NATO leaders had privately told him Ukraine would not be allowed to join, but that &amp;quot;publicly the doors will remain open.&amp;quot; [&#039;&#039;Volodymyr Zelensky. Big interview for CNN (2022) News of Ukraine&#039;&#039;, Odesa Film Studio video (36:13), premiered Mar 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and of refusing to make a no-first-strike pledge regarding nuclear weapons, produced a threat to Russian nuclear deterrence. If deterrence were weakened or eliminated, the super-empire could then dictate any terms to the Russian Federation that it pleased, including its dissolution and balkanization into easily manageable neocolonies that the United States could dominate in perpetuity—as was indeed the West&#039;s intention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is obvious that such a scenario would entail the end of national-bourgeois rule in Russia. The Russian capitalists, if they survived, would be de-developed, and could at best hope to become compradors again; less powerful, less wealthy, and serving again at the whim of Western masters. But perhaps more likely, they would be liquidated—meeting the same fate as Gaddafi and Saddam Hussein, for example—and replaced with more subservient clients. For the national bourgeoisie, escaping this fate is worth any price. They had gone to war not to gain &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; wealth, but to avoid losing what they had.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the Western press was always careful to avoid giving an honest assessment of the super-empire&#039;s ambitions in Ukraine and their ultimate outcome had the Russian Federation not intervened, there is nevertheless complete agreement between the Western media establishment and the Russian leadership on the consequences of a Russian defeat. &amp;quot;Prepare for the disappearance of Russia&amp;quot; announced the headline of a May 2022 article in the &#039;&#039;Hill&#039;&#039;, which called it &amp;quot;probable&amp;quot; that the Federation would &amp;quot;metamorphose into 10 or more states.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexander J. Motyl, &amp;quot;Prepare for the Disappearance of Russia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, May 13, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similar predictions were made by the American Enterprise Institute&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Rubin, &amp;quot;Putin&#039;s War in Ukraine Could Mean the Collapse of Russia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Enterprise Institute&#039;&#039;, Feburary 27, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039;, which advocated that Russia be balkanized into a multitude of smaller neocolonies,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Casey Michel, &amp;quot;Decolonize Russia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, May 27, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; later asserted in a headline following the Russian Armed Forces&#039; retreat from Kherson that &amp;quot;The Russian Empire Must Die.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anne Applebaum, &amp;quot;The Russian Empire Must Die,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to European think tank Geopolitical Intelligence Services, the most likely outcome of a Russian defeat would see the Federation dissolved into multiple independent countries, with significant territory being claimed by its neighbors, and possibly a civil war.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stefan Hedlund, &amp;quot;Scenarios for a Postwar Russia: Survival or Collapse?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;GIS Reports&#039;&#039;, October 10, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Brookings Institution concluded that even if the Federation survived a loss in Ukraine, its Caucasus region at least would be balkanized, and its neighbor and only European ally Belarus would be forced to become a Western neocolony.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Pavel K. Baev, &amp;quot;Time for the West to Think about How to Engage with Defeated Russia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Brookings&#039;&#039;, November 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regardless of the Russian national bourgeoisie&#039;s motives in pursuing intervention in the first place, it is now undisputed that the conflict is for them existential— and for the other classes of Russian society, the only thing preventing the horror and misery of the 1990s from repeating itself, should the Federation be balkanized as the Soviet Union was then.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Two.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Islamic Republic had on a similar basis become the leading exporter of armed revolution against the super-empire&#039;s hegemony. By the early 2000s, the super-empire had fully encircled Iran. To the east and west, the United States&#039; military had invaded and occupied Iran&#039;s closest neighbors. To the north and south lay willing collaborators (Türkiye and Saudi Arabia). The U.S. government had openly announced to the world that Iran was its enemy, and perhaps the next to be invaded. Lacking a nuclear deterrent, the Islamic Republic, out of self-defense, had to heavily invest in anti-imperialism, by arming and bankrolling national liberation movements throughout the Arab world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Unbiased estimates of the volume of Iranian aid to Hezbollah and Ansarallah are difficult or impossible to find, but the U.S. government at least considers them significant, for example in 2018 alleging that the Islamic Republic provided Hezbollah with $700 million per year. (Joyce Karam, &amp;quot;Iran Pays Hezbollah $700 Million a Year, US Official Says,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The National News&#039;&#039;, June 6, 2018.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deterrence, of course, only works if an aggressor believes in its target&#039;s commitment to carrying out a threat; therefore the Iranian national bourgeoisie tied itself as closely as possible with the &amp;quot;Axis of Resistance,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A broad anti-Western alliance of states and regional paramilitary groups such as Syria, Hezbollah, and Ansarallah.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; both materially and ideologically. Article 154 of the Islamic Republic&#039;s constitution states:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The Islamic Republic of Iran has as its ideal human felicity throughout human society, and considers the attainment of independence, freedom, and rule of justice and truth to be the right of all people of the world. Accordingly, while scrupulously refraining from all forms of interference in the internal affairs of other nations, it supports the just struggles of the freedom fighters against the oppressors in every corner of the globe.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Islamic Republic of Iran, &amp;quot;The Constitution of The Islamic Republic of Iran,&amp;quot; art. 154.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Under the conditions of super-imperialism, these national bourgeoisies are essentially stuck—perpetually unable to develop into imperialists, and frequently threatened with either annihilation or de-development. This is both a boon and a curse for the global proletariat. The workers and peasants in the neocolonies find national-bourgeois states to be their strongest allies in the struggle for liberation, yet within these countries, they are similarly stuck.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Lesson of Libya ===&lt;br /&gt;
The Socialist People&#039;s Libyan Arab Jamahiriya had been an inconsistent force in regional politics over the decades preceding the Arab Spring, at times supporting or opposing the socialist bloc and later cooperating to a degree with the United States&#039; &amp;quot;War on Terror.&amp;quot; Despite this, however, Libya was at the time the wealthiest, most developed, and most economically independent country in Africa. Before Gaddafi and his cadre overthrew the comprador King Idris I in 1969, Libya had been exporting over 3 million barrels of oil per day at one of the lowest prices in the world;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ronald Bruce St. John, &amp;quot;The Changing Libyan Economy: Causes and Consequences,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Middle East Journal&#039;&#039; 62, no. 1 (Winter 2008): 75–91.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but by 2011, through the protection of its oil supply and the redistribution of its revenues, their country had no foreign debt, the highest life expectancy, and lowest infant mortality rate in Africa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, it represented a persistent threat to the Western financial oligarchy&#039;s control of the continent. Colonel Gaddafi had frequently urged Libya&#039;s neighbors to reject foreign aid and loans from the West, and in a speech before the UN General Assembly, condemned Western governments and demanded they pay trillions in reparations for their role in the colonization of Africa.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ed Pilkington, &amp;quot;UN General Assembly: 100 Minutes in the Life of Muammar Gaddafi,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 23, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Under his leadership, Libya had promoted Gaddafi&#039;s pan-Africanist vision by funding an independent telecommunications satellite network,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Before Gaddafi&#039;s satellites were launched, African countries had been paying Europe half a billion dollars per year to use their telecommunications network. (Honourable Saka, &amp;quot;Africans Will Remember Gaddafi For One Important Achievement,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Modern Ghana&#039;&#039;, November 17, 2012.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and had invested heavily in providing an alternative to the IMF and the World Bank. According to &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, Libya had granted more than $2 billion in loans to other countries in the developing world, many of which were interest-free.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ali Shuaib, &amp;quot;Libya&#039;s Gaddafi Uses Loans to Flex Global Muscle,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, February 9, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the late 2000s, however, its government had begun privatizing the state-run economy. In February, on the eve of the civil war, the IMF praised the Libyan government for its &amp;quot;progress on enhancing the role of the private sector….&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, Public Information Notice (PIN) No. 11/23: &amp;quot;IMF Executive Board Concludes 2010 Article IV Consultation with the Socialist People&#039;s Libyan Arab Jamahiriya,&amp;quot; February 15, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This naturally led to a deterioration of the conditions faced by poor and working-class Libyans. Libya&#039;s first protests of 2011 were rooted not in a desire for Western style &amp;quot;freedom and democracy&amp;quot; but in class struggle. They emerged first in the less-developed eastern city of Darnah, motivated by disputes over housing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Al-Masry Al-Youm Staff, &amp;quot;Libyans Protest over Delayed Subsidized Housing Units,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Egypt Independent&#039;&#039;, January 16, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The government had seriously miscalculated but attempted to correct course. A few weeks later, it announced a reduction of food prices and a new $24 billion fund for new housing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Libya Sets up $24 Bln Fund for Housing.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, January 27, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, this was too little, too late. As with the other Arab Spring movements, the unrest in Libya initially lacked direction and leadership, and received them from the super-empire&#039;s soft power networks and Al Qaeda.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Despite its &amp;quot;War on Terror&amp;quot; rhetoric, the U.S. government was all too happy to look the other way as Al Qaeda took on a significant role in sustaining the violence of the revolution; while Western media ridiculed Gaddafi for his claims of Al Qaeda involvement in the Civil War, leaked State Department cables and the U.S. military&#039;s own internal analyses both indicated that eastern Libya had the highest per capita concentration of Al Qaeda fighters in the world. (Alexander Cockburn, &amp;quot;Libya Rebels: Gaddafi Could Be Right about al-Qaeda,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Week&#039;&#039;, March 24, 2011.) The true enemy of the United States, after all, was always the national-bourgeois state in Libya and the threat it posed to the neocolonial world order.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The February uprisings were mobilized mostly from Western Europe, by the National Conference for the Libyan Opposition, a coalition of Libyan émigré groups created in London.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sabina Henneberg, &amp;quot;The Libyan National Transition Council,&amp;quot; chapter 4 in &#039;&#039;Managing Transition: The First Post-Uprising Phase in Tunisia and Libya&#039;&#039; (Cambridge University Press, 2020), 115.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Any doubt regarding the opposition&#039;s Western orientation was swiftly erased a few weeks later, when a group called the Libyan National Transition Council emerged as the leader of the rebel forces, declared itself the legitimate government of Libya, and immediately called for a military intervention in the conflict.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;CNN Wire Staff, &amp;quot;Rebel Leader Calls for &#039;immediate Action&#039; on No-Fly Zone,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, March 10, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The French government quickly began supplying the NTC with weapons,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sabina Henneberg, &amp;quot;The Libyan National Transition Council,&amp;quot; 131.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and NATO forces started bombing Libya by mid-March, with devastating and long-lasting results.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the NATO intervention and Gaddafi&#039;s murder, Libya&#039;s foreign debt has increased from zero to over $3 billion. The CIA World Factbook summarizes the economic situation in Libya since the Arab Spring:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The Libyan dinar has lost much of its value since 2014…. The country suffers from widespread power outages, caused by shortages of fuel for power generation. Living conditions, including access to clean drinking water, medical services, and safe housing have all declined since 2011.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Central Intelligence Agency, &amp;quot;Libya,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The World Factbook&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;After decades of independence, Libya had been de-developed and transformed back into a neocolony—and even more importantly, it had lost the ability to help its neighbors escape neocolonialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear that the Libyan national bourgeoisie were badly mistaken that they could reconcile with the West and survive. But it is equally clear that while the super-imperialist stage continues, a real revolution against a national-bourgeois state is likeliest to leave the peasantry and working class considerably worse off than before. Unless and until conditions change more fundamentally, neither the Russian Federation nor the Islamic Republic will soon develop either into empires or into a new socialist bloc (which could end super-imperialism in favor of either a new inter-imperialist rivalry or a new Cold War stage, respectively). The war in Ukraine is not an inter-imperialist proxy war, but an inter-capitalist proxy war, since the super-empire&#039;s enemy remains in the national-bourgeois stage. Though some regard it as a decisive conflict that heralds a new era of &amp;quot;multipolarity,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The concept of the &amp;quot;multipolar world,&amp;quot; and to what degree it does or will exist, will be explored in more detail in Chapter Eleven.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the outcome of the war, and its ultimate effect upon the structure of the global economy, still remain to be seen.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Five - Compromising with Capitalism: The Terminal Decline of Western Social Democracy ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Throughout history there has been only one thing that ruling classes have ever wanted—and that is everything: all the choice lands, forests, game, herds, harvests, mineral deposits and precious metals of the earth; all the wealth, riches, and profitable returns; all the productive facilities, gainful inventiveness, and technologies; all the surplus value produced by human labour; all the control positions of the state and other major institutions; all public supports and subsidies, privileges and immunities; all the protections of the law with none of its constraints; all the services, comforts, luxuries, and advantages of civil society with none of the taxes and costs. Every ruling class has wanted only this: all the rewards and none of the burdens.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Michael Parenti, &amp;quot;Global Rollback: After Communism,&amp;quot; 2002&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Parenti, &amp;quot;Global Rollback: After Communism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CovertAction Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Spring 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;So far, this book has only examined resistance to the super-empire by victims beyond its borders. Within the core of the empire, however, there also exists a variety of groups besides the financial capitalist oligarchy that face varying forms of its oppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most desperate of these are disenfranchised minorities, for example the remaining indigenous inhabitants of Western settler-colonies, who face forms of dispossessive accumulation similar to those in the periphery.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A more thorough accounting of settler-colonialism will be provided in Chapter Nine.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Due to the severe nature of this exploitation, this group is likeliest to pursue the forms of resistance described in Chapter Three, but as minorities, they are a marginal force in Western class society overall. Disproportionately overlapping this group are those who have been forced to secure a living outside the traditional wage-labor economy, e.g., people who are incarcerated, and those with informal or proscribed professions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are few peasants within the core of the super-empire; a majority or a sizable plurality of Westerners are proletarians, whether urban or rural, selling their labor power in exchange for a living. Though some live in extremely dire conditions, their relationship with the capitalist class is primarily one of wage-labor exploitation, qualitatively less severe than dispossessive accumulation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The capitalist class itself is more developed in the West than in anywhere else in the world yet is also considerably stratified. Adjacent to (and interspersed with) the financial oligarchy, there is an upper crust of millionaires, nearly all of whom are capitalists;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Note that a large volume of wealth alone is not sufficient to determine an individual&#039;s class. A few millionaires, such as highly-paid celebrity performers or athletes, are still not capitalists if they do not own capital (though they are almost universally supporters of the capitalist system, and are often deployed in this role in one way or another).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; according to Credit Suisse&#039;s Global Wealth Report, millionaires in the United States numbered 22 million in 2020,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Credit Suisse Research Institute, &amp;quot;Global Wealth Report 2021,&amp;quot; 19.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or almost 7% of the total U.S. population and almost 40% of all millionaires worldwide. Also numerous are a comfortable middle bourgeoisie, consisting of modestly successful business owners and investors, small- or medium-scale landlords, &amp;amp;#x26;c.; and below them are the petit bourgeoisie, generally consisting of small business owners, non-profit executives, artists, performers, consultants, and other self-employed workers. Of all the classes, the petit bourgeoisie are the most nebulous, often considered to also include the wealthiest layer of proletarians such as managers, engineers, and other white-collar professionals, who receive much greater compensation and have greater autonomy than the average worker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the political left there is considerable disagreement over to what degree each class in the core countries benefits from the imperialist system. For those living in the United States, for example, the high value and stability of the dollar relative to other currencies may be considered an indirect benefit. The high wages Western workers earn in comparison with workers in the periphery, as explained in Chapter Two, are a key basis for unequal exchange; and even if prices are correspondingly higher in the core of the empire, these workers have relatively greater mobility.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It cannot be denied, however, that &#039;&#039;relative to the other classes&#039;&#039;, the Western upper and middle bourgeoisie absorb the overwhelming majority of the super-profits taken from the periphery, and that the petit bourgeoisie (however defined) receive a mere trickle of this plunder, while the others may at best see a drop (regardless of how significant a sum that drop might be for those living in the most abject poverty). The overall wealth held by the United States continues to grow steadily; yet the real incomes of the poorest 50% of its population have declined throughout the super-imperial era.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Facundo Alvaredo et al., &amp;quot;Global Inequality Dynamics: New Findings from [http://wid.world WID.World],&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Economic Review&#039;&#039; 107, no. 5 (May 2017): 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Whatever measure of plunder the United States &#039;&#039;does&#039;&#039; redistribute to its population is becoming outstripped by the amount that is extracted from its own working class through traditional wage-labor exploitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The orientation of the Western proletariat with respect to imperialism is therefore ambiguous, and the petit bourgeoisie&#039;s even more so. For the most part, they are not—or not yet—the targets of the worst forms of dispossessive accumulation, and so have no urgent or direct motive to abolish it, even though some &#039;&#039;individuals&#039;&#039; among them find it abhorrent and may wish to do so. The &#039;&#039;class&#039;&#039; interest of Western workers can only be awakened and shaped by the most powerful and immediate form of exploitation they &#039;&#039;do&#039;&#039; experience. Therefore, their struggle is first and foremost one of anti-capitalism, and not one of anti-imperialism. Consequently the most useful analysis from an anti-imperialist perspective is to measure how the class struggle within the core of the super-empire has developed or is likely to develop, and determine what the implications of that development are for the liberation of the rest of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The kind of workers&#039; revolution Marx and many others predicted and hoped for—destroying the bourgeois state and overthrowing the capitalist relations of production entirely—might hypothetically undo the imperialist relations as well. However, such a revolution has not yet occurred in any Western country, nor in any developed industrial power. Imperialism, as this book has so far shown, is an increasingly and overwhelmingly international phenomenon, and as such a successful revolution must be international as well. To date, proletarian-led revolution has only ever had lasting success in the periphery, where the chain of imperialism was weakest,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;J. V. Stalin, &#039;&#039;The Foundations of Leninism&#039;&#039; (1953), chap. 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and not in the countries with the most concentrated urban population or the most developed industry or any other such quality. If revolution in the core was unlikely during the previous stages of imperialism, such as in the early twentieth century United States when openly revolutionary political parties such as the Socialist Party of America or the Communist Party USA were at their historical peak, it can only be less likely during super-imperialism, when the chain of imperialism is stronger than ever.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Instead, the prevailing anti-capitalist ideology and practice within the core has become one of reform and compromise, or as it is commonly known: social democracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nearly as much confusion and disagreement exists over the meaning of the term &#039;&#039;social democracy&#039;&#039; as there is over &#039;&#039;socialism&#039;&#039; or &#039;&#039;communism&#039;&#039;. For the purposes of this book, it will suffice to define social democracy as a system of governance in which the greatest possible share of the profits of the capitalists are redistributed to the lower (i.e. less prosperous or unpropertied) classes without fundamentally altering the relations of production. Wealth in a social democracy is not &#039;&#039;created&#039;&#039; any differently than in the most neoliberal state, but under a social-democratic system wealth is &#039;&#039;concentrated&#039;&#039; more slowly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a definition this is uncontroversial; the confusion instead arises from the differences in the ideology and motivation among social democracy&#039;s many supporters. The compromise inherent in social democracy attracts advocates from every class; indeed, even Bill Gates and Warren Buffet, two of the very wealthiest capitalists in the world, have called for more and greater taxes on themselves and the other mega-rich, to be used to pay for increased healthcare, pensions, and support for those with low incomes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Emmie Martin, &amp;quot;Warren Buffett and Bill Gates Agree That the Rich Should Pay Higher Taxes—Here&#039;s What They Suggest,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Yahoo!Finance&#039;&#039;, February 26, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There are those who believe that the super-empire could be transformed into a type of &amp;quot;compassionate capitalism,&amp;quot; i.e. an economy that retains free enterprise yet has eliminated poverty. The most cynical of the petit bourgeoisie might be content with social democracy even if dispossessive accumulation in the periphery would continue, thus relying on the state to redistribute to them a greater share of the plunder than they would otherwise have taken. Still others view social democracy as only a temporary but necessary stage of development in political economy, that might lead to socialism and an eventual &amp;quot;gradualist&amp;quot; overthrow of class society. Such a transformation, according to their ideologies, might take place at the ballot box or through mass demonstrations and other expressions of class struggle; U.S. Senator Bernie Sanders, whose recent repeated grassroots campaigns to become president galvanized great numbers of working class supporters with the promise of redistributing wealth, spoke frequently of the need for a (&amp;quot;political&amp;quot;) revolution involving labor unions, strikes, and collective bargaining tactics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gregory Krieg, &amp;quot;Bernie Sanders Introduces Labor Plan to Broaden Union Power,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, August 22, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite their very different hopes and ultimate objectives, all these groups are united in their most immediate goal of reducing the vast inequality that exists in Western class society, and since their informal coalition represents the largest organized opposition to the Western financial oligarchy from within the core, an analysis of their prospects—both present and historical—is called for.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The State and Reform ===&lt;br /&gt;
Modern social democracy came about as a reaction to the excesses of capitalist dominance of class society during the inter-imperialist stage, but did not see considerable success until well into the twentieth century. The so-called &amp;quot;Progressive Era&amp;quot; that began around the turn of the century is often considered the origin of the social-democratic movement in the United States. The reforms and redistribution it promised, however, were long in coming. Child labor—which was common in mills, coal mines, farms, factories and many other workplaces—was not abolished in the U.S. until 1938.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to the census, the total participation of 10–15-year-olds in the workforce only began declining after 1910 and by 1920 was still over one million. [United States Census Bureau, &#039;&#039;1920 Census: Children in Gainful Occupations&#039;&#039; (1924), 11.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Theodore Roosevelt, the first &amp;quot;Progressive&amp;quot; president, did expand worker protections and impose some modest regulations on business, but failed to levy any new taxes upon the wealthy. Both he and his successor, President William Howard Taft, are known for their frequent &amp;quot;trust-busting&amp;quot; or intervening to break up capitalist monopolies, which may have marginally slowed the development of the U.S. financial oligarchy, but did not redistribute anything to the workers or the poor.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Antitrust laws were in fact often enforced targeting labor unions rather than monopoly corporations. Eugene V. Debs, the Socialist Party candidate for president in the 1912 election against both Roosevelt and Taft, did not support trust-busting for these very reasons, adopting a platform of nationalizing large corporations instead.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similarly, social reformers in the United Kingdom had only modest accomplishments. The Progressive Era was mirrored by a long period of Liberal Party governments in the UK that succeeded in establishing a thin social safety net involving a pension, health insurance, and meager welfare payments. In 1910, after a considerable legislative battle, the government&#039;s &amp;quot;People&#039;s Budget&amp;quot; finally imposed a progressive income tax on the wealthy—of only twenty pence per pound, or about 8%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ian Packer, &amp;quot;1909 People&#039;s Budget,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of Liberal History&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prior to the First World War, the vast incomes—and colossal fortunes—of the richest capitalists were left almost entirely untouched.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This changed in 1917, when the marginal federal income tax rate on the wealthiest category in the United States saw its largest increase to date with the War Revenue Act. The super-rich went from scarcely paying anything to handing over two-thirds of every excess dollar almost overnight. The top income tax rate reached a maximum of seventy-seven cents per excess dollar in 1918, then steadily declined; by 1925, the wealthy paid only 25%.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The years immediately following the Great Depression also saw massive increases in taxation to fund the welfare, jobs programs, and redistributive policies of the New Deal. The Depression is generally considered to have lasted the entire decade of the 1930s; the top marginal income tax rate soared once again throughout this period, reaching 79% on the wealthiest category by the end of the decade. The United States&#039; entrance into the Second World War coincided with even further increases to the marginal tax rate, reaching the all-time high of 94% on all income past $200,000 per year in 1944. This tax rate then remained in place—not falling below 90%—for almost twenty years afterward.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Tax Foundation, &amp;quot;Historical U.S. Federal Individual Income Tax Rates &amp;amp;#x26; Brackets, 1862-2021,&amp;quot; August 24, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, while capitalist rule was overthrown in Eastern Europe at the end of the Second World War, Western Europe experienced a triumph of social democracy. Aided in large part by the United States&#039; increased spending via the Marshall Plan, France, West Germany, and the United Kingdom recovered from the extreme devastation of the war and built welfare states of unprecedented magnitude. In 1945, the British Labour Party won its first majority government in a landslide, and swiftly built new public housing, created the National Health Service, entirely new systems of welfare, and nationalized the railways, utilities, and one-fifth of the entire economy. Top marginal tax rates in Western Europe remained at or near wartime levels, over 90% in the UK and West Germany and 70% in France. Even non-belligerent Sweden, which had suffered relatively little, increased taxes on the wealthy tremendously during the war to arm itself against potential threats; afterward, those taxes remained high, with top marginal rates exceeding 60%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Torregrosa-Hetland and Sabaté, &amp;quot;Income Tax Progressivity and Inflation during the World Wars,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;European Review of Economic History&#039;&#039; 26, no. 3 (August 2022): 311–339.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The social-democratic nature of the Scandinavian countries was officially established with the &amp;quot;grand compromises&amp;quot; between capitalists and workers in Denmark, Norway and Sweden during the Depression of the 1930s, yet was only significantly realized during the post-war years. After its liberation from Nazi occupation, the Norwegian state seized and nationalized all German business assets, eventually resulting in a public sector that accounted for a majority of GDP.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The Rich Cousin,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, January 31, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Its most comprehensive reforms were then established during the next two decades of virtually uninterrupted Labour Party governance, including social security, child and disability benefits, and unemployment and sickness insurance; in all, a &amp;quot;cradle to grave&amp;quot; welfare system that seemed to serve as a shining example of gradualism, and one that social democrats everywhere aimed to follow.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Even Lange, &amp;quot;The Development of the Norwegian Welfare State, 1945-1970,&amp;quot; Aarhus University, &#039;&#039;[http://nordics.info nordics.info]&#039;&#039;, August 19, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The remarkable history of social democracy in the twentieth century reveals, more than anything, its parallels with armed proletarian revolution. Both socialist countries and social-democratic systems struggle to make progress in typical years, but in times of extreme crisis both can expand quickly. The first socialist countries were established as a result of the two world wars; the first social democracies were created at the same time, or else during the Depression as a desperate gamble by capitalists to prevent the socialists from taking over. If social democracy can only be established as a response to economic or humanitarian disaster, however, the gradualist ideology is thoroughly discredited. As the welfare state lessens the pain of wage-labor exploitation, the class struggle becomes less acute; when conditions improve, the working class then has less motivation to seek further wealth redistribution, and over time, the capitalists may take back what they surrendered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The top marginal income tax rate in the United States fell to 70% in 1965, then to 50% in 1982. By the end of the Cold War, it had fallen below 40%—where it has remained, as of this writing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Tax Foundation, &amp;quot;Historical U.S. Federal Individual Income Tax Rates &amp;amp;#x26; Brackets, 1862-2021.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The top effective corporate tax rate also dropped from a height of 50% in the mid-twentieth century to less than 40% by the 1990s. Today, it stands at less than 26%. Though about half of the U.S. federal government&#039;s annual budget is still spent on &amp;quot;entitlements&amp;quot; or welfare state programs such as Medicare and unemployment insurance, almost none of it is financed by the upper strata of the capitalist class. Social Security, the largest such category remaining, consists of around one-fifth of all federal spending yet is mostly paid for by a tax on workers and the petit bourgeoisie.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though the payroll tax that funds Social Security is levied equally on employees and employers, self-employed workers (or petit-bourgeois, if strictly defined as neither working for a wage nor employing others) must pay double. At approximately 10% of the labor force (Rakesh Kochhar, &amp;quot;The Self-Employed Are Back at Work in Pre-COVID-19 Numbers, but Their Businesses Have Smaller Payrolls,&amp;quot; Pew Research Center, November 3, 2021) the self-employed therefore pay an outsized share to fund Social Security, leaving traditional employers responsible for a minority of the total cost.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The United States&#039; system of taxation has also become infamous for its corruption, allowing billionaires and large conglomerates innumerable loopholes to avoid paying anything. According to a study by the Institute on Taxation and Economic Policy, 55 of the largest U.S. corporations paid $0 in taxes in 2020 despite substantial profits.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Matthew Gardner and Steve Wamhoff, &amp;quot;55 Corporations Paid $0 in Federal Taxes on 2020 Profits,&amp;quot; Institute on Taxation and Economic Policy, April 2, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the 2023 fiscal year only 8% of federal tax revenue came from corporate income taxes and 1% from estate taxes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of the Treasury, &amp;quot;How Much Revenue Has the U.S. Government Collected This Year?&amp;quot; U.S. Treasury &#039;&#039;FiscalData&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western Europe experienced a corresponding erosion of social democracy in the latter half of the twentieth century. In the UK, most nationalized industries were once again privatized during the 1980s; by the 1990s the public sector&#039;s share of GDP had fallen to 2%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Parker, &amp;quot;Privatization in the European Union: A Critical Assessment of Its Development, Rationale and Consequences,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Economic and Industrial Economy&#039;&#039; 20, no. 1 (Feb. 1999): 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the late 1980s, privatization increased in Spain and the Netherlands; by the time it reabsorbed the formerly socialist East, the West German government had already sold the majority of its own industrial shareholdings to private investors. Top marginal income tax rates slowly declined across the region. An attempt by the French Socialist Party&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;At this time, the Socialist Party was generally considered to be social-democratic in ideology and practice.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to reverse the trend in 1981 was partially successful, but most reforms were short-lived; new taxes on the wealthy were quickly repealed and new nationalizations were reversed before the end of the decade.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Parker, &amp;quot;Privatization in the European Union,&amp;quot; 10–11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In hindsight, the Achilles&#039; Heel of the social democrats is all too obvious: even at their most successful, they had never truly bargained from a position of strength. Convincing—or even coercing—the state to redistribute wealth is not necessarily the same thing as controlling it. Wherever, and as long as there are classes, the class struggle always continues. If the capitalists retain their fortunes, their factories, and their systems of patronage, they can always recoup their profits later, whether all at once or one dollar at a time. The gradualists were wrong. Once built, welfare states tend not to grow, but to crumble. The only thing gradual about social democracy in the latter twentieth century has been its death.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Social Democracy under Super-Imperialism ===&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the destruction of the socialist bloc was a disaster for the proletariat around the world, it significantly accelerated social democracy&#039;s decline. Between 1989 and 1991, the top corporate income tax in Sweden was cut in half, and Denmark and Austria&#039;s fell by almost as much in the same time period, as did Norway&#039;s in 1992.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sean Bray, &amp;quot;Corporate Tax Rates around the World, 2021.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One of the greatest symbols of social-democratic achievement, the tax on net wealth, was soon abolished in Denmark and Germany, later followed by Finland, Luxembourg, Sweden,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Ibison, &amp;quot;Sweden Axes Wealth Tax,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and eventually France;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2018 the French tax on wealth was downgraded to a property tax.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in Europe today, only Norway, Spain and Switzerland still retain a tax on net wealth.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cristina Enache, &amp;quot;Wealth Taxes in Europe,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tax Foundation&#039;&#039; | Europe, May 9, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the 1990s, income inequality steadily rose throughout nearly all of Europe, along with deregulation, privatization, and austerity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The welfare state&#039;s vulnerability to neoliberalism, however, did not fully discount the more moderate social democrats&#039; view that a gentler, more compassionate form of capitalism could yet be forged; or at the very least, that with sufficient class struggle and given the right opportunity, the proletariat might reuse the same strategy to regain what it had lost. If it is an axiom that social democracy is born out of crisis, could another crisis bring it back?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Japan stands out as a notable, but extremely brief, exception to the decline of social democracy in the super-imperialism stage, in a very large part in response to a severe domestic economic crisis. In 1991, the asset price bubble burst, crashing the Japanese economy and swiftly halting its meteoric rise that had commanded the world&#039;s attention during the latter twentieth century.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The crisis in Japan will be explored in further detail in Chapter Twelve.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the next election, the conservative Liberal Democratic Party lost power in the National Diet for the first time in four decades, ushering in a coalition of social-democratic parties that had languished in the opposition. The next year, the LDP regained power, but only weakly, in a &amp;quot;grand coalition&amp;quot; with the Japan Socialist Party,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Not to be confused with the Japanese Communist Party, which was not part of either coalition.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; whose representative Tomiichi Murayama became prime minister. Murayama was the first prime minister to offer an official apology for Japan&#039;s actions during the Second World War,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sheryl Wudunn, &amp;quot;Japanese Apology for War Is Welcomed and Criticized,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 16, 1995.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and during his and the previous coalition&#039;s ministries the Diet passed numerous reform policies, including a large expansion in elder care services under its &amp;quot;New Gold Plan,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 1989, the LDP government had formulated its &amp;quot;Gold Plan&amp;quot; to expand these services by the year 2000, in response to Japan&#039;s looming aging crisis. The &amp;quot;New Gold Plan&amp;quot; in 1994 greatly increased funding for these services, revised targets for much wider-scale improvements by 2000 and set new targets for 2010. (Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Japan, &amp;quot;Second Periodic Report by the Government of Japan under Articles 16 and 17 of the International Covenant on Economic, Social, and Cultural Rights.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; greater welfare provisions for disabled persons, more labor rights, new workplace safety regulations, and family care leave.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These reforms, however, were the result of an extremely short-lived political anomaly, and one even less likely than it seemed. The LDP had elevated Murayama, a 70-year-old elder statesman, expecting that he would govern for a short time as a respected but weak-willed figurehead. If in this expectation the LDP miscalculated, it correctly anticipated the interregnum to be brief. The position of the JSP in the Diet&#039;s governing coalition, born of the its inertia as the largest traditional opposition party, concealed a precipitous decline that had begun years earlier. In the 1993 general election, before it had even gained power, the JSP lost nearly half its seats in the lower house of the Diet. A poll of the Japanese public found that the most popular explanation for the JSP&#039;s defeat was that &amp;quot;the reason for the party to exist had disappeared.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sarah Hyde, &#039;&#039;The Transformation of the Japanese Left: From Old Socialists to New Democrats&#039;&#039; (Nissan Institute/Routledge Japanese Studies, 2009), 91–92.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Labor unions, the JSP&#039;s base of support, became politically diffuse after the LDP&#039;s temporary loss of legitimacy, spreading their support across an increasing number of other left-wing opposition factions, and the JSP&#039;s compromises with the LDP further disenchanted its most radical members. In 1996, the JSP was officially disbanded, and the LDP regained its traditional role as the dominant party in government. Though their accomplishments were not inconsiderable, Japan&#039;s traditional social democrats, after waiting so long for their opportunity to take power, had doomed themselves by grasping it.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A similar attempt was made in the aftermath of the Great Recession, when the new Democratic Party of Japan defeated the LDP in the 2009 general election, also with mixed results. The LDP regained power in the following election, and the DPJ was disbanded a few years later. A more detailed account of the DPJ&#039;s brief rule can be found in Chapter Twelve.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the stage of super-imperialism had changed the rules. But what about the United States, which experienced ample economic growth during the 1990s while Japan and Europe stagnated? According to Hudson in 2003:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;No one anticipated that America&#039;s federal budget deficit during the 1990s would be financed by China, Japan and other East Asian countries rather than by American taxpayers and domestic investors. Yet this international exploitation was implicit in the U.S. Treasury bill standard. Since 1971 it has freed the U.S. economy from having to do what American diplomats insist that other debtor countries do when they run payments deficits: impose austerity to restore balance in its international payments. The United States alone has been free to pursue domestic expansion and foreign diplomacy with hardly a worry about the balance-of-payments consequences. Imposing austerity on debtor countries, America as the world&#039;s largest debtor economy acts uniquely without financial constraint.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism&#039;&#039;, xii.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Yet the domestic expansion of social democracy did not continue. Though not as severe as the Great Depression or a world war, the Great Recession of 2008 was the worst global economic crisis since. It too had the same effect as the dissolution of the Soviet Union, further curtailing and not expanding social democracy. Wealth inequality only further increased after the crisis. In 2014, Credit Suisse found that its metric of inequality—the ratio of wealth to household income—had risen in the United States to the same level as just before the Great Depression.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Credit Suisse Research Institute, &amp;quot;Global Wealth Report 2014,&amp;quot; 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to statistical data from the U.S. Federal Reserve in 2019, the richest 1% had seen a 300% increase in wealth since 1989.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Raksha Kopparam, &amp;quot;The Federal Reserve&#039;s New Distributional Financial Accounts Provide Telling Data on Growing U.S. Wealth and Income Inequality,&amp;quot; Washington Center for Equitable Growth, August 22, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Subsequently, a report by [http://inequality.org Inequality.org], a project of the Institute for Policy Studies think tank, found that U.S. billionaires even further increased their wealth by 70% during the height of the COVID-19 pandemic, from a total of $3 trillion to $5 trillion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chuck Collins, &amp;quot;Updates: Billionaire Wealth, U.S. Job Losses and Pandemic Profiteers,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;[http://inequality.org Inequality.org]&#039;&#039;, November 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2015, the real income of the poorest 50% of the U.S. population was lower than it had been in 1978. Wealth in the U.S. &#039;&#039;was&#039;&#039; being redistributed more in the aftermath—but &#039;&#039;from&#039;&#039; the working class &#039;&#039;to&#039;&#039; the capitalist class, and not the other way around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After 2008, some European social-democratic political parties were voted into power, but largely failed to make progress, and often found themselves supporting austerity instead. Soon after President François Hollande was elected in 2012, his administration moved to &#039;&#039;increase&#039;&#039; workers&#039; pension contributions;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Catherine Bremer and Emmanuel Jarry, &amp;quot;France&#039;s Hollande in Tight Spot on Pension Reform,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; his approval rating consequently cratered, and the French Socialist Party garnered no more than a single-digit percentage of the vote in later elections. Others faced similar electoral disasters throughout Europe, such as the Labour Parties in Ireland and the Netherlands. Social democrats in Germany and Luxembourg managed to make the most of their declining support by joining increasingly-broad coalition governments, but even the parliamentary pluralities commanded by the most powerful social-democratic parties in Norway and Sweden have slowly shrunk. The Czech Social Democratic Party, which had been the strongest political force in the country at the beginning of the 2010s, lost all its seats by the end of the decade. PASOK in Greece, which as the ruling party implemented austerity at the behest of the IMF and the European Commission, within a decade also ceased to exist as an independent party. Its anti-austerity successor SYRIZA was then forced to implement even more austerity by the EC, leading to its own decline after 2015.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexander Kazamias, &amp;quot;Syriza Betrayed Its Principles – and the Greek People. Its Days Are Numbered,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 5, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Just as in the periphery, the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of control were deployed to crush any new political movements promising to resist neoliberalism in Europe as well. In the inner core, attempts by the old guard to radicalize the center-left establishment in the U.S. and the UK similarly failed. By the end of the 2010s, Sanders and his British counterpart Jeremy Corbyn both lost electoral campaigns promising to revitalize social-democratic programs after being vilified in the national presses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the topic of Western social democracy, Nkrumah wrote in 1968:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Threatened with disintegration by the double-fisted attack of the working class movement and the liberation movement, capitalism had to launch a series of reforms in order to build a protective armour around the inner workings of its system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To avoid an internal breakdown of the system under the pressure of the workers&#039; protest movement, the governments of capitalist countries granted their workers certain concessions which did not endanger the basic nature of the capitalist system of exploitation. They gave them social security, higher wages, better working conditions, professional training facilities …&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Handbook of Revolutionary Warfare&#039;&#039;, 3–4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Upon the destruction of the Soviet Union two decades later, this &amp;quot;double-fisted attack&amp;quot; lost a fist. There was therefore little reason for the capitalist class to continue to compromise; after its greatest enemy without had been dealt with, its alliance with its enemy within was no longer needed. Dispossessive accumulation, once reserved for the periphery, began to advance in the core as well—and Western workers who have not yet been subject to it soon will be.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Rise of the Political Far-Right ===&lt;br /&gt;
The unraveling of the welfare state will have grim consequences that are only beginning to be felt. Due to their obvious popularity among the people, social-democratic reforms themselves tend to be relatively durable, and often take time and considerable class struggle for neoliberal forces to undo, even after the parties that institutionalized these reforms are no more. OECD statistics indicate that the ruin of the social-democratic left has not yet translated into a large decline in social spending; indeed, the activation of existing safety nets in 2009 resulted in an OECD-wide &#039;&#039;increase&#039;&#039; in public social expenditures of about 3% of GDP (from 17.8% to 20.8%), and only declined about by about 1% of GDP since then, as of 2019.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Organization for Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD), &amp;quot;Compare Your Country.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the Western bourgeoisie continue to shed their own responsibility for these payments, however, the working class will eventually only be &amp;quot;redistributing&amp;quot; its own money back to itself. The age of retirement is increasing in nearly every country in Europe—perhaps an inevitable consequence of an aging and declining population, yet pension systems (the largest category in public social expenditures in the OECD) are also being &amp;quot;reformed&amp;quot; to collect more from workers in taxes or pay out less in benefits. By the mid-2010s, income inequality in Sweden was growing at one of the fastest rates in the EU.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Patricia Nilsson, &amp;quot;Swedish Society&#039;s Big Divisions—in 6 Charts,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, August 29, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported that the proportion of &amp;quot;nonregular employees&amp;quot; in Japan (employees that were excluded from Japan&#039;s traditional system of lifetime employment, and thus earned lower wages and retirement allowances for the same work), which during the 1980s was only 16% of the labor force, had reached nearly 37%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Makiko Inoue and Ben Dooley, &amp;quot;A Job for Life, or Not? A Class Divide Deepens in Japan,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 18, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A report by Statistics Norway in the same year showed that despite a top marginal income tax rate of nearly 40%, the richest 1% in Norway actually paid much less than nearly every other income group due to their increasing practice of sheltering income in corporate profits.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bård Amundsen, &amp;quot;The Richest Norwegians Pay the Least Taxes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;[http://sciencenorway.no sciencenorway.no]&#039;&#039;, September 30, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A study published in the &#039;&#039;Journal of Epidemiology &amp;amp;#x26; Community Health&#039;&#039; attributed over 300,000 excess deaths to the UK&#039;s austerity policies between 2012 and 2019.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Walsh et al., &amp;quot;Bearing the Burden of Austerity: How Do Changing Mortality Rates in the UK Compare between Men and Women?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of Epidemiological Public Health&#039;&#039; 76, no. 12 (December 2022): 1027–1033.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Europeans Are Becoming Poorer,&amp;quot; a &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; headline announced in the summer of 2023, as real wages and consumption declined across the continent.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tom Fairless, &amp;quot;Europeans Are Becoming Poorer. &#039;Yes, We&#039;re All Worse Off,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, July 17, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In September, the U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development reported that the elderly—those aged 65 and older—were the fastest-growing segment of the homeless population, a phenomenon so severe the &#039;&#039;Journal&#039;&#039; said it was being called a &amp;quot;silver tsunami.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shannon Najmabadi, &amp;quot;Why More Baby Boomers Are Sliding Into Homelessness,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, September 12, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of the year, homelessness in the U.S. overall had reached its highest reported level ever.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kevin Freking, &amp;quot;US Homelessness up 12% to Highest Reported Level as Rents Soar and Coronavirus Pandemic Aid Lapses,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP&#039;&#039;, December 15, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, the void left by the collapsing social-democratic establishment is being filled by the nativist far-right. In France, the xenophobic National Rally (RN) has risen from relative obscurity to become the largest single opposition party as of the 2022 elections, receiving about one-fifth of the vote.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tom Wheeldon, &amp;quot;&#039;A Seismic Event&#039;: Le Pen&#039;s Party Makes Historic Breakthrough in French Parliament,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;France 24&#039;&#039;, June 20, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2023, after massive, sustained protests against plans to raise the pension age from 62 to 64, the French government enacted the &amp;quot;reform&amp;quot; anyway, using its special executive power to bypass a vote in the National Assembly; Marine Le Pen, RN&#039;s perennial candidate for president, was one of the loudest voices against the procedure.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hugh Schofield and Paul Kirby, &amp;quot;France&#039;s Macron to Force through Pension Reform with No Vote,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, March 16, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Brothers of Italy, which favors a blockade of immigrants from northern Africa, now leads the Italian government.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chico Harlan and Stefano Pitrelli, &amp;quot;Right-Wing Victory in Italy Expected to Bring Swift Changes to Migration,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The right-wing Sweden Democrats have become the second-largest party in the Riksdag; other right-wing movements have become entrenched in Hungary and are gaining ground in Germany and the Netherlands.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mike Corder and Raf Casert, &amp;quot;In a Shock for Europe, Anti-Islam Populist Geert Wilders Records a Massive Win in Dutch Elections,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP&#039;&#039;, November 23, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; History is poised to repeat itself as fascism strains to return to Europe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such political formations aim to collect voters disillusioned with the social democrats; their rhetoric has become carefully calibrated to appeal to the anxiety felt by the working class at the weakening of the social safety net. Instead of contemptuously opposing the welfare state, as RN&#039;s former leader Jean-Marie Le Pen had during the 1980s,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Elsa Conesa, &amp;quot;How Marine Le Pen Gave up Economic Liberalism for a &#039;social-Populist&#039; Agenda,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Le Monde&#039;&#039;, April 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; nativist leaders now cynically and falsely promise to save it—not through redistribution by raising taxes on the wealthy, but through chauvinist consolidation, by denying benefits and entry to minorities and immigrants.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hungary&#039;s new redistributive model, for example, is largely a propaganda myth. Under the Fidesz political party, the top corporate income tax rate in Hungary fell to 9%, the lowest in the OECD; the value-added tax&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A consumption tax which the wealthy may pay at a higher absolute rate but pay less as a percentage of their income.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; rose to 27%, the highest of any country in Europe; the system of progressive personal income taxes was replaced with a regressive flat tax.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Tax Foundation, &amp;quot;Taxes in Hungary.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The last increase in Hungary&#039;s public social expenditures mostly came while Fidesz was in the opposition (2002-2010); from 2009 to 2019 they &#039;&#039;declined&#039;&#039; by over 5% of GDP.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Organization for Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD), &amp;quot;Compare Your Country (Hungary).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What social programs that do exist are an unsustainable façade, funded by external aid from the EU&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;As of 2022, the European Commission has stopped publishing statistics on member states&#039; net positions (i.e. contributor or recipient), but according to a recent estimate by the German Economic Institute using the same method of calculation used by the EC in previous years, Hungary was the third-largest net recipient of EU funds, exceeded only by Greece and Poland. [Berthold Busch, Björn Kauder, and Samina Sultan, &#039;&#039;Wer finanziert die EU? Nettozahler und Nettoempfänger in der EU&#039;&#039; (Who finances the EU? Net contributors and net recipients in the EU), IW-Report 55/2022.] Fidesz is well-aware of the reality of Hungary&#039;s dependence; the crisis in 2022 induced President Orbán to plead for subsidies and a large loan from the European Commission, in addition to the billions in EU funds Hungary has already been receiving. (Brückner Gergely, &amp;quot;Orbán Is Requesting the EU Loan: After Four Big Blows, Hungary Has Decided That Cheap Money Is Better than Expensive Money,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;telex&#039;&#039;, March 25, 2022.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by the working class themselves, including remittance payments from Hungarians working elsewhere in Europe, which in the first three years since Fidesz took power in 2010 doubled as a percentage of GDP, amounting to three or four times the EU average.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The World Bank, &amp;quot;Personal Remittances, Received (% of GDP) - Hungary, European Union.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Concurrently, the Hungarian government has adopted relatively extreme anti-migrant rhetoric and policies, rendering asylum procedures virtually inaccessible and fencing its Serbian border with barbed wire.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daniel Nolan, &amp;quot;Hungary Orders 100-Mile Serbia Border Fence to Keep out Migrants,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, June 17, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The crisis model of social democracy has therefore become obsolete. Once beneficiaries of the increased neocolonial plunder during the Cold War stage, the Western working class is now increasingly victim of the same capitalist oligarchy. Compromise between worker and capitalist is inherently unsustainable; social democracy in the core of the super-empire will not flourish in economic adversity, but be stamped out. The upper bourgeoisie of the West will have what they consider their due— everything—whether through cruel austerity or through cruel austerity cloaked in racial chauvinism. Social democracy in the periphery, or the closest thing to it, is even more quickly destroyed or else suffers under perpetual economic siege as described in Chapter Two. Presently, out of every region in the world, social democracy is significantly expanding in only one place.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Six - China and the World ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Whether you like it or not, the global economy is the big ocean that you cannot escape from. Any attempt to cut off the flow of capital, technologies, products, industries and people between economies, and channel the waters in the ocean back into isolated lakes and creeks is simply not possible.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Xi Jinping&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Xi at Davos: Also a Master of Metaphors,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, January 17, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;If you want to get rich, first build a road.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Chinese proverb&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;To summarize the conclusions of the preceding chapters:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# World imperialism is currently in the &amp;quot;super-imperialism&amp;quot; stage, in which a single unified and unrivaled empire controlled by the Western capitalist class has a neocolonial relationship with most of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
# Super-imperialism is characterized by one primary mechanism of exploitation (unequal exchange) and four mechanisms of control (structural adjustment, economic isolation, military intervention, and soft power).&lt;br /&gt;
# Either the development of a socialist bloc or the development of a rival empire are possible conditions for an end to the super-imperialist stage, yet in general, the mechanisms of control suppress both proletarian revolution and pre-imperial rivals while exporting counterrevolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With these in mind, a proper analysis of the People&#039;s Republic of China and its relation to world imperialism can now be made. It is undeniable that the PRC is a rising superpower that has overtaken the United States in some respects and will soon in still more. As the world&#039;s second-largest country by population, and the world&#039;s second-largest economy, the status and orientation of China will naturally be the most consequential to world affairs throughout the next several decades. Yet the nature of the PRC, its behavior, and the intentions behind such behavior are all poorly understood around the world, especially by Westerners. Has capitalism been restored in China? Which class or classes hold state power? Is the PRC currently an empire? Will it form an empire, or a new socialist bloc, or neither? There is no consensus; therefore, this and succeeding chapters will attempt to answer these questions and demystify modern China in as much detail as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We begin at the highest level, the PRC&#039;s relations with the rest of the world, which will be analyzed below. Following chapters will examine China&#039;s governance, the class struggle within China, and the dynamics of the Chinese ethnic groups. This chapter, however, will treat China itself as a &amp;quot;black box&amp;quot; whose intentions and internal decision-making processes are opaque and unknowable, and focus solely on what can be deduced from its international relations.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== China and Unequal Exchange ===&lt;br /&gt;
Since the beginning of the PRC&#039;s period of Reform and Opening Up, its relations with the periphery have been the source of considerable controversy. A narrative of ruthless Chinese exploitation of helpless African nations has since emerged, popularized by the Western press. The PRC has been accused of stealing African land and resources, stealing jobs from native Africans, spying on African governments and their citizens, discriminating against African people, and many other crimes. Terms such as &amp;quot;imperialism,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;debt-trap diplomacy,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;neocolonialism&amp;quot;— all real phenomena described at length in Chapters One and Two]]—have been weaponized against China, used to denigrate any and all bilateral agreements between the PRC and peripheral countries and cast suspicion upon whatever gifts or gestures of goodwill the PRC has offered to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any objective quantitative analysis cannot help but show that even if the very worst allegations against the PRC have merit, the exploitation of Africa by the West is orders of magnitude more severe. According to the Institute for Security Studies, an African non-profit organization, as of 2019 over 7,000 French troops were active in independent (i.e. non-United Nations) operations across the African continent, superseded only by the United States Africa Command, which operated a total of 34 military outposts in Africa.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrews Atta-Asamoah, &amp;quot;Proceed with Caution: Africa&#039;s Growing Foreign Military Presence,&amp;quot; Institute for Security Studies, August 27, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC, in contrast, maintains only a single military base near Djibouti City, which also hosts bases for multiple other foreign powers, including the U.S., France, Italy, Japan, and recently Saudi Arabia.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michaël Tanchum, &amp;quot;China&#039;s New Military Base in Africa: What It Means for Europe and America,&amp;quot; European Council on Foreign Relations, December 14, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; War on Want, a London-based anti-poverty charity organization, wrote in 2016 that one hundred companies listed on the London Stock Exchange collectively controlled over $1 trillion worth of the most valuable natural resources in Africa, notably gold, platinum, diamonds, copper, oil, gas, and coal.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Curtis, &#039;&#039;The New Colonialism: Britain&#039;s Scramble for Africa&#039;s Energy and Mineral Resources&#039;&#039; (War on Want, July 2016), 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the PRC&#039;s relations with African countries are not above reproach. With respect to trade, its approach does not qualitatively differ from the West&#039;s; though it has become the majority trading partner of nearly every country on the continent, wages in these countries—particularly those paid to workers who must extract raw materials, as described in Chapter Two and Appendix A—and export prices have remained artificially low, maintaining the rate of unequal exchange, and Africa continues to experience a net loss of several billion dollars each year through capital flight and the repatriation of profits to foreign entities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Curtis and Tim Jones, &amp;quot;Honest Accounts 2017: How the World Profits from Africa&#039;s Wealth,&amp;quot; Committee for the Abolition of Illegitimate Debt (CADTM), June 6, 2017, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In some cases, bilateral economic agreements are conducted in secrecy or produce results slanted in favor of Chinese companies and interests. For example, in 2007, in a barter exchange for commitments by a Chinese consortium to spend an estimated $6.5 billion in loans from China Eximbank constructing roads, railways, hospitals and other badly-needed infrastructure in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, the DRC guaranteed the consortium long-term access to 8,050,661 tonnes of copper, 202,290 tonnes of cobalt, and 372.3 tonnes of gold, wherein the Chinese partners received a two-thirds majority stake in joint mining concern Sicomines, which was to be exempt from taxes until the loans were repaid from the mining proceeds. The world market prices of these commodities of course rise and fall over time, but if this entire amount had been sold at a high point in the 2010s, the revenue would likely have been in excess of $80 billion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;At its 2019 annual average price of $6,010 per tonne, the total amount of copper (by far the cheapest of the three metals) alone would be equivalent to nearly $50 billion. [The World Bank, &amp;quot;World Bank Commodities Price Data (The Pink Sheet),&amp;quot; August 2022, 2.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though depending on the rate at which subsequent production is taxed by the DRC once the loans are paid off, with profits split two-to-one, it is clear that the terms of this barter relationship could result in long-term profits much greater for the Chinese than the Congolese, i.e. so slanted that they would amount to the dispossessive accumulation of Congolese natural resources by a foreign power.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Democratic Republic of the Congo, &amp;quot;Protocole d&#039;accord entre la République Démocratique du Congo et le groupement des Entreprises Chinoises&amp;quot; [Memorandum of Understanding between the Democratic Republic of Congo and the group of Chinese companies].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given its complicity in the most significant mechanism of exploitation, it must therefore be asked if the PRC has become a partner of the super-empire, seizing for itself its own neocolonies? At the time of the initial Sicomines arrangement (which will be reexamined later on in this chapter) the answer was negative. In his study based on 2009 world trade flows and exchange rates, Köhler found that the unequal exchange between Africa and the group of &amp;quot;advanced economies&amp;quot; lay between 16% and 20% of the victim countries&#039; GDP, whereas the unequal exchange between those countries and the PRC—which by 2009 had become the largest trading partner to nearly every country in that region&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Roland Rajah and Alyssa Leng, &amp;quot;Chart of the Week: Global Trade through a US-China Lens,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Interpreter&#039;&#039;, December 18, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—amounted to 0.5% of their GDP.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though the model published by Hickel et al. in 2022 was more comprehensive than Köhler&#039;s, it did not aim to measure the exchange between China and other &amp;quot;non-advanced&amp;quot; economies; however, it did conclude that in 2015 the &amp;quot;advanced&amp;quot; countries siphoned $2.4 trillion from China through unequal exchange, or nearly a quarter of the entire value transferred from all &amp;quot;non-advanced&amp;quot; countries. [Jason Hickel et al., &amp;quot;Imperialist Appropriation in the World Economy: Drain from the Global South through Unequal Exchange, 1990–2015,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Environmental Change&#039;&#039; 73 (March 22).]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Köhler&#039;s conclusion:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;On the other hand, exports from Sub-Saharan Africa to China do not embody significant amounts of transfer value. In other words, Sub-Saharan Africa&#039;s trade with China (in 2009) is fairly equitable, as defined here. That observation is based on estimates for the year 2009. Should China&#039;s currency appreciate in relation to U.S. and other high-income country currencies in the future, Africa-China trade could become more unequal.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gernot Köhler, &#039;&#039;Estimating Unequal Exchange: Sub-Saharan Africa to China and the World&#039;&#039;, March 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Throughout 2009, the U.S. dollar was worth approximately 6.8 Chinese yuan; in 2020, it was worth 6.9 yuan. During the 2010s, it ranged between a maximum value of 6.9 yuan and a minimum of 6.1 yuan.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Official Exchange Rate (LCU per US$, Period Average) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An updated calculation for the year 2016, using both Köhler&#039;s formula and his sources, yields an increase in unequal transfer value from the same group of African countries&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; as categorized by the IMF, which includes all African countries except Mauritania, Morocco, Algeria, Libya, Tunisia, Egypt, Sudan, and Djibouti.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to China, yet the total was just 0.76% of their GDP.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Appendix B for the updated calculation.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Today, as mentioned above, with only a few exceptions, the PRC is the largest trading partner of every African country, yet overall, the terms of this trade are likely thus far only very slightly in favor of China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How could the PRC extract a great volume of raw materials from the periphery, yet not also drain a significant amount of value through unequal exchange? To return to the example of the early-2010s iPhone from Chapter Two, economist Dr. Sean Starrs writes contemporarily:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Nor does the fact that China exports virtually all iPads and iPhones necessarily mean that Chinese firms reap the largest profit from the sale of these iPads and iPhones, or electronics more generally. In fact, it does not even mean that a Chinese firm is performing final assembly. On the contrary, it is a &#039;&#039;Taiwanese&#039;&#039; firm, Hon Hai Precision Industry, that employs over one million Chinese workers (China&#039;s largest private employer) to conduct final assembly of electronics such as iPads and iPhones in China, but the profit from this final assembly largely goes to Taiwanese shareholders, especially to the Taiwanese billionaire founder Terry Gou. Even still, the profit that Hon Hai Precision Industry makes from the assembly of iPads and iPhones in China is peanuts compared with the profit that Apple ultimately makes from owning the proprietary design and brand.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Starrs, &amp;quot;American Economic Power Hasn&#039;t Declined—It Globalized! Summoning the Data and Taking Globalization Seriously,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Studies Quarterly&#039;&#039; 57, no. 4 (December 2013): 819.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Despite becoming the world leader in electronics manufacturing, Chinese companies received only a small fraction of the total profit generated by the world&#039;s top electronics firms. In 2016, according to Starrs&#039; research, in its largest category of manufactured exports (&amp;quot;Office &amp;amp;#x26; Telecom Equipment&amp;quot;), China accounted for 32% of all world exports by value while the U.S. accounted for 8.3% by value; but of the total profit share of the global top 2000 firms that were in this category, China received only 1.6% while the U.S. took 60%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sean Starrs, &#039;&#039;Signs of the Times #3 - On U.S. Decline, with Sean Starrs&#039;&#039;, Sage4Age YouTube video [36:41; loc. 15:17], June 3, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PRC&#039;s principal sin, therefore, is that its industry has taken a step up in the economic value chain. It buys raw materials at the same grossly undervalued prices (i.e., extracted in African mines with vastly under-compensated labor) that the West does, yet the super-profits of this exchange still flow almost exclusively to the West, as Chinese manufacturing transforms those materials into commodities and sells them &#039;&#039;also&#039;&#039; at grossly undervalued prices. Indeed, the PRC cannot acquire these materials much more dearly, for its market dominance in commodity manufacturing has only been possible by underselling Western manufacturing. The price gap between cheap Chinese goods and expensive Western goods can only be derived from an equivalent gap in the price of labor power, meaning that China&#039;s newfound wealth has come from the labor of Chinese workers, and not at the expense of African workers—whose exploitation is severe but unchanged—but at the expense of Western domestic industry. Thus, through this cycle of relationships Africa has remained poor, China has grown gradually richer, and the Western financial oligarchy have seen no reduction in their obscene super-profits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The importance of trade to exploitation during the two most recent stages of world imperialism—as well as the relative decline of Marxism-Leninism—have necessitated new forms of analysis during the twentieth century, one of the most thorough being World-Systems Theory (WST), most notably advanced by Wallerstein. WST provides a structural model of international economic relations based upon the worldwide division of labor, which explains the new role of the PRC and its constraints therein. Accordingly, in his recent analysis based in WST, Professor Minqi Li places China in the &amp;quot;semi-periphery,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minqi Li, &amp;quot;China: Imperialism or Semi-Periphery?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039;, July 1, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; an intermediate category between the periphery and the imperial core, the natures of which have already been described.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wallerstein clarifies the features of this category in the following way:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The semiperiphery, however, is not an artifice of statistical cutting points, nor is it a residual category. The semiperiphery is a necessary structural element in a world-economy. These areas play a role parallel to that played, &#039;&#039;mutatis mutandis&#039;&#039;, by middle trading groups in an empire. They are collection points of vital skills that are often politically unpopular. These middle areas (like middle groups in an empire) partially deflect the political pressures which groups primarily located in peripheral areas might otherwise direct against core-states and the groups which operate within and through their state machineries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Modern World-System I&#039;&#039;, 349–50.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The application of WST would seem to indict the Chinese government as a sort of slightly-more-privileged comprador to the super-empire. Indeed, Li&#039;s conclusion remains studiously neutral on the question of the PRC&#039;s intentions and motivations, noting only that its structural position within the capitalist world is in fact currently far lower than Western media often allege, and that China cannot advance to the core without causing complete environmental ruin—implicitly presupposing that the Chinese capitalist class, if they are indeed at the helm of the Chinese government, are somehow more farsighted and conscientious than the Western bourgeoisie, whose unchecked political power and pursuit of increasing profits are bringing such ruin anyway!&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minqi Li, &amp;quot;China: Imperialism or Semi-Periphery?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
WST in its orthodox form, however, is even grimmer and more totalizing. The structural determinism of Wallerstein&#039;s model, in fact, cannot distinguish between revolution and counterrevolution. Describing the Bolshevik Revolution, Wallerstein writes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The Russian Revolution was essentially that of a semiperipheral country whose internal balance of forces had been such that as of the late nineteenth century it began on a decline towards a peripheral status. This was the result of marked penetration of foreign capital into the industrial sector which was on its way to eliminating all indigenous capitalist forces, the resistance to the mechanization of the agricultural sector, the decline of relative military power (as evidenced by the defeat by the Japanese in 1905). The Revolution brought to power a group of state managers who reversed each one of these trends by using the classic technique of mercantilist semiwithdrawal from the world-economy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy&#039;&#039;, 30–31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Though Wallerstein considered the national liberation movements in Vietnam, et al., to be part of a &amp;quot;long-run process of social transformation,&amp;quot; he regarded it as a dialectical process, which also further integrated Vietnam into the capitalist world-economy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy&#039;&#039;, 63–65.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;If tomorrow U.S. Steel became a worker&#039;s collective in which all employees without exception received an identical share of the profits and all stockholders expropriated without compensation,&amp;quot; Wallerstein asks, &amp;quot;would U.S. Steel therefore cease to be a capitalist enterprise operating in a capitalist world-economy?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy&#039;&#039;, 34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In other words: not only China—both after Reform and before— but Vietnam, the Soviet Union, and any revolution where state power is taken from the bourgeoisie cannot develop further except through the continued oppression of the periphery, and could then (perhaps) only advance into the core, where they would become indistinguishable from the Western empires.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How can liberation be achieved given such a dialectic? In Marxist terms, under what conditions could this contradiction be resolved? What alternatives might exist? For all his considerable diagnostic prowess, Wallerstein had no answers. The most he offered on this score, unfortunately, were vague and inconsistent predictions that a new socialist world-system will eventually replace the capitalist one, through undefined &amp;quot;movements and forces.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy&#039;&#039;, 34–35.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &amp;quot;future world order,&amp;quot; he suggested passively, &amp;quot;will construct itself slowly, in ways we can barely imagine, let alone predict.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Immanuel Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;Historical Capitalism&#039;&#039;, 93.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Marx, the purpose of his political and economic science was not merely to explain the world, but to change it.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx, &amp;quot;Theses On Feuerbach.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For those who pursue liberation in seriousness, movements and forces must first be defined and imagined, if they are to later be embodied, and even the most comprehensive diagnostic analysis must also indicate a mechanism of change in order to truly be useful. For the purposes of &#039;&#039;this&#039;&#039; analysis, a deeper look at the PRC&#039;s international relations will demonstrate the shortcomings of an orthodox World-Systems approach.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== China&#039;s Export of Capital ===&lt;br /&gt;
China&#039;s ascent to its current status as a major economic actor began in earnest during the 1990s, yet it was not until 2001 that the PRC joined the World Trade Organization and the exponential curve of the Chinese economy&#039;s growth started to have large-scale effects upon the world. With the Soviet Union gone and Western finance plundering Eastern Europe and Southeast Asia (during the crisis of 1997), the United States&#039; control over the world economy at this time was absolute. From 1995 to 2001, the United States accounted for over 100% of net global GDP growth.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;That is to say, for this seven-year period, GDP grew in some countries other than the United States, but fell so much elsewhere that the net global increase was smaller than the increase in just the U.S. World GDP grew from $31 trillion to $33.6 trillion while U.S. GDP grew from $7.6 trillion to $10.6 trillion, according to World Bank statistics.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2002, however, this trend changed rather dramatically. Over the next six years—until the recession of 2008—global GDP doubled, not just in the U.S., or in the core of the super-empire, but in every region of the world. The U.S. economy, in fact, only increased at the same more-or-less steady rate it had been during the previous decade.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The World Bank, &amp;quot;GDP (Current US$) - World, United States.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many different factors, of course, accounted for the global prosperity of the early twenty-first century, and under the regime of neoliberalism this increase in GDP often corresponded to a rise in income inequality rather than better living standards for the global proletariat, as the Arab Spring quite decisively demonstrated in 2011.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Two.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet it is clear that during this period—known among economists as the &amp;quot;commodities boom&amp;quot;—an extraordinary amount of wealth was created, both directly and indirectly, by China&#039;s meteoric growth and rapid industrialization. Oil-exporting countries in particular benefited enormously from a massive increase in demand for energy and raw materials, exporting more crude oil at higher and higher prices; the economies of national-bourgeois- and popular front-controlled oil exporters such as Venezuela, Libya, Iran, and Russia all more than tripled—a rate of increase only exceeded by China&#039;s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The World Bank, &amp;quot;GDP (Current US$) - Russian Federation, Libya, Venezuela, RB, Iran, Islamic Rep., China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the World Investment Report by the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD), the PRC&#039;s capital exports by 2008 were relatively negligible; in fact, the PRC had no more than $100 billion in outward foreign direct investment stock, well behind the Russian Federation, Finland, or Norway. (FDI stock held by the United States at that time, for reference, was nearly $3 trillion.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2008,&amp;quot; 259.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China, it seemed, had suddenly risen to become the world&#039;s second-largest economy without fulfilling a principal criterion of Lenin&#039;s 1916 definition of imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, of course, the PRC is one of the leading capital exporters in the world, holding an aggregate total of nearly $2.2 trillion in direct investment abroad made between 2005 and 2021 according to the American Enterprise Institute,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Enterprise Institute, &amp;quot;China Global Investment Tracker.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or over $2.5 trillion in 2021 according to UNCTAD.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2022,&amp;quot; 215.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though still well behind the United States&#039; $10 trillion, this places the PRC in rarefied company, on an equal footing with the United Kingdom, i.e. equivalent to a major subordinate partner within the super-empire. This would seem to classify the PRC as a significant imperialist power according to Lenin&#039;s third criterion. So, is it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That the PRC fails other key criteria set down by Lenin will be shown later on; however, it is precisely in the character of the PRC&#039;s foreign direct investments that the deficiencies of his century-old definition of imperialism can be found. Again according to the AEI data until 2021, the biggest single recipient country of Chinese investment, with nearly $200 billion, was none other than the United States! The next two largest recipients were the United Kingdom and Australia, each with around $100 billion. Could these investments represent an exploitation or dispossessive accumulation by the PRC of the super-empire itself? The vast discrepancy in per capita income between these countries and China makes it quite challenging to answer this question other than in the negative. Certainly, few if any of these investments can be imagined to be driving dispossessive accumulation of U.S. labor or natural resources; the largest such transaction between the PRC and the U.S. recorded by AEI, for example, was the $10 billion acquisition of an airline leasing company by a subsidiary of the HNA Group—a Chinese aviation conglomerate— in 2017.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Avolon, &amp;quot;Avolon Completes US$10.38 Billion Acquisition of CIT Group Aircraft Leasing Business,&amp;quot; April 4, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even a high-level examination of world investment statistics shows that today, the relationship between capital exports and imperialism is anything but direct and transparent. It is not just the PRC which has invested heavily in the Western imperial countries; the constituents of the super-empire also invest in each other, even more than they do in the periphery! In 2021, three-quarters of the world&#039;s total foreign direct investment stock was invested in the category of &amp;quot;developed economies&amp;quot; that included Europe, the U.S., Canada, Australia, and Japan, and around the same amount of FDI stock was also &#039;&#039;held&#039;&#039; by those countries. Clearly, Western countries invest most of their capital in either themselves or each other; but as their average wages and per capita income figures indicate, they cannot—with some exceptions—be each other&#039;s victims in terms of dispossessive accumulation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2022,&amp;quot; 214.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li also suggests that Lenin&#039;s analysis is either obsolete or incorrect, citing instead the work of more recent Marxist economists, including Arghiri Emmanuel and Samir Amin, principal contributors to the theory of unequal exchange.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minqi Li, &amp;quot;China: Imperialism or Semi-Periphery?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Later in 2021, Dr. Jay Tharappel, an economic historian at the University of Sydney, proposed an alternative theory of imperialism involving what he terms &amp;quot;national exploitation&amp;quot; that directly contradicts Lenin&#039;s 1916 definition. The capital exports of the British Empire had been almost exclusively (more than 80%) directed at its settler-colonies in North America, South Africa, and Australia; yet the super-profits of the British capitalist class were taken mostly from India through colonial state taxation. In contrast, British capital exports to the American colonies had had the effect of accelerating capitalist development, eventually to the point where they became so rich as to replace Britain as the strongest imperial power in the world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jay Tharappel, &amp;quot;Why China&#039;s Capital Exports Can Weaken Imperialism,&amp;quot; 34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The brief analysis in Appendix A yields the conclusion that while Western capital exports facilitated some forms of unequal exchange (in the example of the super-empire&#039;s corporations building factories in Southeast Asia, wherein workers are super-exploited to produce artificially cheap goods), other forms were facilitated by a chronic &#039;&#039;absence&#039;&#039; of capital (in the example of artisanal gold mining).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though briefly described in Chapter Two, a more detailed examination of the mechanisms of exploitation of modern empires is needed. The five stages of imperialism have already been partially reconciled with Tharappel&#039;s theory of national exploitation, or at least his example of India: as a mechanism of exploitation, colonial state taxation is no longer possible under the latter two stages due to the replacement of direct colonialism with neocolonialism. The primary mechanism of exploitation is now unequal exchange through international trade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emmanuel, who in the 1960s codified the theory of unequal exchange, did so by integrating, with the phenomenon of international trade, both Karl Marx&#039;s theory of value and nineteenth century British economist and politician David Ricardo&#039;s theory of comparative advantage, which has repeatedly been used by other capitalist economists to justify unequal exchange under the guise of &amp;quot;free trade&amp;quot; for centuries. By the twentieth century, it had become abundantly clear that Ricardo&#039;s prediction that profits and wages would equalize between countries as a natural process arising from a lack of barriers to trade had not come to pass. According to Emmanuel, the conditions under which Ricardo&#039;s equalization process might not take place, and under which Marx&#039;s model of price equalization allowed for an exception, fit the present-day reality:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Sufficient &#039;&#039;mobility of capital&#039;&#039; [emphasis added] to ensure that in essentials international equalization of profits takes place, so the proposition regarding prices of production remains valid; sufficient immobility of labor to ensure that local differences in wages, due to the socio-historical element, cannot be eliminated, so that a modification of the proposition regarding prices of production is made necessary.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Arghiri Emmanuel, &#039;&#039;Unequal Exchange: A Study of the Imperialism of Trade&#039;&#039;, xxxiv.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In other words: the combination of the immobility of labor (i.e., workers are largely unable to emigrate to more prosperous cities or countries that pay higher wages) with the mobility of capital (i.e. the export of capital) is the very force that maintains the vast international disparity in production costs and prices that persists in the world. Not much is new under the sun; though neocolonialism has further obscured their relationship, capital exports are still at the root of super-profits taken from one country by another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The payment of interest on debt, a secondary mechanism of exploitation under super-imperialism described in Chapter Two, is by definition nothing but a consequence of capital exports (loans). Therefore, in total, the export of capital is even more fundamental to imperialism today than ever! Lenin&#039;s third criterion has not been invalidated, merely shown to be incomplete: the export of capital is a &#039;&#039;necessary&#039;&#039; condition of imperialist exploitation, but not a &#039;&#039;sufficient&#039;&#039; one.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;To Lenin&#039;s credit, it must be noted that in the same breath as his analysis of imperialism as a special stage of capitalism in 1916, he warned against a dogmatic application of his five criteria to define it. In the paragraph immediately following his definition, he writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We shall see later that &#039;&#039;imperialism can and must be defined differently&#039;&#039; if we bear in mind not only the basic, purely economic concepts—to which the above definition is limited—&#039;&#039;but also the historical place of this stage of capitalism&#039;&#039; in relation to capitalism in general, or the relation between imperialism and the two main trends in the working-class movement. The thing to be noted at this point is that imperialism, as interpreted above, undoubtedly represents a special stage in the development of capitalism.&amp;quot; [emphasis added] (Lenin, &#039;&#039;Imperialism&#039;&#039;, chapter 7.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin obviously could not foresee the Cold War and super-imperialist stages during the time of his writing, but he did recognize that the nature of capitalism—and by extension, imperialism—was to continuously change and develop, requiring any analysis of imperialism to correspondingly change and develop to remain accurate.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus while the Russian Federation can be easily categorized as a non-imperialist or pre-imperialist power due to the insignificance of its capital exports, the function and character of the PRC&#039;s &#039;&#039;significant&#039;&#039; capital exports must be examined carefully before it can be categorized at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li finds that according to investment income statistics, the average rate of return on the PRC&#039;s new overseas assets was relatively quite low:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;From 2010 to 2018, the rates of return on China&#039;s overseas assets averaged about 3 percent and the rates of return on total foreign investment in China varied mostly in the range of 5 to 6 percent. An average rate of return of about 3 percent on China&#039;s overseas investment obviously does not constitute &amp;quot;superprofits.&amp;quot; Moreover, foreign capitalists in China are able to make about twice as much profit as Chinese capital can make in the rest of the world on a given amount of investment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minqi Li, &amp;quot;China: Imperialism or Semi-Periphery?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;A similar—or perhaps even slightly larger—disparity exists between the PRC&#039;s and the &#039;&#039;global&#039;&#039; average rate of return on outward direct investment; the latter ranged between 5.3% and 6.6% at the end of the 2010s, and in the years just before the 2008 recession had averaged 10.5%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2022,&amp;quot; 39.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Li further notes, the PRC&#039;s net investment income from abroad is negative; in fact, according to World Bank statistics, with the relatively modest (around $13 billion) exception of 2014, the PRC has not had a positive net primary income from abroad (that is, all income from the PRC&#039;s investments in other countries minus payments on foreign investments in China) in any year since it first became a major capital exporter in 2008, and had an overall loss of more than $700 billion over the entire period recorded by the World Bank. In 2018, a typical year for the decade, the PRC&#039;s net primary income stood at negative $61 billion; in contrast, in the same year France had almost $65 billion in positive primary income, and the United States—which has never had a negative net primary income from abroad in any year recorded by the World Bank—had nearly $300 billion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The World Bank, &amp;quot;Net Primary Income (Net Income from Abroad) (Current US$) - China, United States, France.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China, it seems, is home to some of the richest finance capitalists the world has ever seen—but also either the most patient or the most blundering. They have made enormous and increasing investments in the rest of the world, but so far turn only an abysmally low profit from them. Whether in their strategy or their objectives, it is clear Chinese investments qualitatively differ from those of other major capital exporters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of social and economic development, there is a large and growing body of scholarship indicating that Chinese capital exports have had net positive effects on the periphery. Despite a loud chorus of Western NGOs and newspapers alleging that Chinese infrastructure projects harm partner countries&#039; economies by importing Chinese workers rather than giving jobs to locals, the data often inconveniently disagree. A 2017 study of such projects in eight African countries by global management consultant McKinsey &amp;amp;#x26; Company found that Chinese enterprises &amp;quot;overwhelmingly&amp;quot; employ and train local workers;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kartik Jayaram, Omid Kassiri, and Irene Yuan Sun, &amp;quot;Dance of the Lions and Dragons: How Are Africa and China Engaging, and How Will the Partnership Evolve?&amp;quot; McKinsey &amp;amp;#x26; Company, June 2017, 40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in Nigeria, for example, Johns Hopkins researchers also surveyed fifteen Chinese manufacturing companies, finding that on average they employed 84.9% local workers.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yunnan Chen, Irene Yuan Sun, Rex Uzonna Ukaejiofo, Tang Xiaoyang, and Deborah Brautigam, &#039;&#039;Learning from China?: Manufacturing, Investment, and Technology Transfer in Nigeria&#039;&#039;, China-Africa Research Initiative Working Paper 2 (Johns Hopkins School of Advanced International Studies, January 2016), 20.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A more recent study of Tajikistan and Kyrgyzstan found that every major Chinese company had localized their workforces by 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dirk van der Kley, &amp;quot;Chinese Companies&#039; Localization in Kyrgyzstan and Tajikistan,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Problems of Post-Communism&#039;&#039; 67, no. 3 (2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to a 2018 paper from a research lab at the College of William &amp;amp;#x26; Mary, Chinese development projects reduced economic inequality in their respective regions;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Richard Bluhm, Axel Dreher, Andreas Fuchs, Bradley Parks, Austin Strange, and Michael Tierney, &#039;&#039;Connective Financing: Chinese Infrastructure Projects and the Diffusion of Economic Activity in Developing Countries&#039;&#039;, AidData Working Paper no. 64 (Williamsburg, VA: AidData at William &amp;amp;#x26; Mary, September 2018), 30.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a 2021 special report by the South African Institute of International Affairs based on case studies in Kenya, Ethiopia, and Nigeria concluded that the PRC&#039;s Belt and Road projects, despite their expense and unevenness, had both direct and indirect net positive effects;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Adedeji Adeniran et al., &#039;&#039;Estimating the Economic Impact of Chinese BRI Investment in Africa&#039;&#039; (South African Institute of International Affairs, June 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a long-term case study in Ethiopia conducted by the London School of Economics and Political Science found that Chinese foreign direct investment had &amp;quot;significant and persistently positive effects after 6-12 years.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Riccardo Crescenzi and Nicola Limodio, &amp;quot;The Impact of Chinese FDI in Africa: Evidence from Ethiopia (Institute of Global Affairs, The London School of Economics and Political Science, January 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A 2022 study published in &#039;&#039;Social Sciences &amp;amp;#x26; Humanities Open&#039;&#039; found that the PRC&#039;s FDI had a positive effect on African countries&#039; economic and social development;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Debongo Devincy Yanne Sylvaire et al., &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Foreign Direct Investment on Africa&#039;s Inclusive Development,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Social Sciences &amp;amp;#x26; Humanities&#039;&#039; Open 6, no. 1 (2022).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; even a recent study by researchers at Jiangsu University in Zhenjiang, while criticizing negative aspects of PRC-Africa trade relations, nevertheless found that Chinese FDI had improved economic growth in middle- and low-income African countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Emma Serwaa Obobisa et al., &amp;quot;The Causal Relationship Between China-Africa Trade, China OFDI, and Economic Growth of African Countries,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;SAGE Open&#039;&#039; 11, no. 4 (October 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And according to Tharappel:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;China transformed into a net-exporter of capital in 2000 … and since 2015 has grown to become the largest net-exporter of capital in the world, but like the exports of capital by Britain these exports are an &#039;&#039;industrialising&#039;&#039; force in the countries they are exported to, rather than a &#039;&#039;deindustrialising&#039;&#039; force, which is what defined the national exploitation of India, China, and African nations by Britain. That Africa is rapidly industrialising as a consequence of Chinese investment is widely acknowledged. According to the IMF, &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa is the second-fastest-growing region of the world today, trailing only developing Asia&amp;quot; (Sayeh 2013); according to the American Enterprise Institute (AEI), &amp;quot;the value of China&#039;s overseas investment and construction combined since 2005 exceeds $2 trillion&amp;quot; (AEI 2020), with $304 billion invested in sub-Saharan Africa alone. Chinese investment is rising, while U.S. and European investment is falling in Africa—since 2011, China represents 40% of the investment for developing Africa&#039;s infrastructure, whereas the U.S. share declined from 24% to 6.7%, while the European share fell from 44% to 34% (Huang 2016). According to Dr. Parag Khanna, author of &#039;&#039;The Future Is Asian&#039;&#039;, the reason why China established the Asian Infrastructure Investment Bank (AIIB) was because the World Bank turned away from financing major infrastructure projects more than five decades ago (Khanna 2019). Therefore, by aiding the industrialisation of Africa, China&#039;s capital exports perform a similar role to British capital exports to its settler-colonies and to Western Europe, insofar as it results in the diffusion of industrial production.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jay Tharappel, &amp;quot;Why China&#039;s Capital Exports Can Weaken Imperialism,&amp;quot; 43–44.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; reported that during the 2000-2020 period, the PRC had helped African countries build 13,000 kilometers of railways, 100,000 kilometers of highways, 1,000 bridges, and 100 ports.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua, &amp;quot;Sino-African Cooperation Eyes More Benefits,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039;, December 20, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press, as of this writing, has neither published its own estimates on the volume of infrastructural development by the PRC, nor disputed &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;&#039;s. In a 2019 article, &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; described how &amp;quot;[t]he central players in many of Africa&#039;s biggest ticket infrastructure projects—including the $12 billion Coastal Railway in Nigeria, the $4.5 billion Addis Ababa-Djibouti Railway, and the $11 billion megaport and economic zone at Bagamoyo—are being developed via Chinese partnerships.&amp;quot; The article quoted Daan Roggeveen, founder of international urban planning research center MORE Architecture, in calling Chinese infrastructural projects on the African continent &amp;quot;ubiquitous,&amp;quot; estimating that &amp;quot;… any big project in African cities that is higher than three floors or roads that are longer than three kilometers are most likely being built and engineered by the Chinese.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wade Shepard, &amp;quot;What China Is Really Up To In Africa,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, October 3, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Overall, the West has reacted strongly but inconsistently to the PRC&#039;s rise as a competing capital exporter. Consumers of the Western press have heard that infrastructure projects undertaken through the Belt and Road Initiative cost too much, that they are too &amp;quot;risky&amp;quot; for Chinese investors, that they are prone to corruption, that they displace communities, and that they are bad for the environment; such projects that fail, are canceled, or that have experienced delays are widely publicized and eagerly portrayed as representative of the BRI as a whole. Implicit in such criticism is the assumption that there is a &amp;quot;right&amp;quot; approach to building a road or railway or hydroelectric dam—an approach that has no environmental impact, chooses the proper location, is completed quickly, and has no negative consequences to speak of. Given the option of the &amp;quot;right&amp;quot; approach and another approach that suffers any or all of the above, Chinese firms and financiers are presumed to have always chosen the latter, instead. It is assumed that firms engaged in the construction of new infrastructure are cutting corners—using improper materials, perpetrating labor violations, or foregoing proper environmental impact studies—to &#039;&#039;save&#039;&#039; money; yet simultaneously, the nefarious intent behind these projects is supposedly to incur the greatest possible expense, so that the partner country will be saddled with unpayable debts. A typical Western think tank or newspaper will give an overwhelming impression of the BRI as a colossal scam, certain to produce no good results at all—while alternately promoting schemes by increasingly anxious Western governments aimed at &#039;&#039;competing&#039;&#039; with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The BRI was launched in 2013; by 2017 the U.S. government published plans to revive its own similar &amp;quot;New Silk Road&amp;quot; infrastructure plan to &amp;quot;counter&amp;quot; the PRC&#039;s initiative.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;US Revives Two Infra Projects in Asia to Counter China&#039;s OBOR,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economic Times&#039;&#039;, May 24, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The New Silk Road had in fact been announced before the BRI, in 2011; but the United States had failed to follow through with it, revoking its funding before it had begun even a single project. Its revival fared no better; as of this writing, no NSR projects have been reported. In 2022, the U.S. introduced plans to create the nebulous Indo-Pacific Economic Framework, an anti-PRC economic alliance between the U.S., India, Japan, Australia, and other Southeast Asian countries—which, admitted CNBC, expert analysts considered to be &amp;quot;more symbolic than it [was] effective or real policy.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Su-Lin Tan, &amp;quot;The Indo-Pacific Economic Framework: What It Is—and Why It Matters,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, May 25, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2021, the G7 announced the &amp;quot;Build Back Better World Partnership&amp;quot; that again, according to the U.S. government, would &amp;quot;counter&amp;quot; the BRI by investing in five-to-ten large infrastructure projects around the world by January of the following year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters, &amp;quot;U.S. Plans January Rollout of Projects to Counter China&#039;s Belt and Road Initiative, Official Says,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, November 9, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By April of 2022, however, it had not funded any such projects, and National Public Radio reported (generously) that there had been &amp;quot;little tangible progress to herald&amp;quot; and that instead, President Biden planned to relaunch the initiative at the 2022 G7 conference under yet another name.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tamara Keith, &amp;quot;Biden Said the G-7 Would Counter Chinese Influence. This Year, He&#039;ll Try Again,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NPR&#039;&#039;, June 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In June, it was rebranded as the &amp;quot;Partnership for Global Infrastructure and Investment&amp;quot; and G7 countries pledged to spend $600 billion to finance infrastructure in developing countries. Similarly, the European Union&#039;s &amp;quot;Global Gateway&amp;quot; initiative had promised in 2021 to spend over $300 billion on infrastructure in the periphery as a &amp;quot;true alternative&amp;quot; to the BRI, yet when questioned by the press at the end of 2022, the European Commission could not name a single new project even being &#039;&#039;planned&#039;&#039; as part of the program.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Finbarr Bermingham and Jevans Nyabiage, &amp;quot;1 Year on, EU Alternative to China&#039;s Belt and Road Fails to Deliver,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only time will tell if Western governments and financiers will ever actually spend this money, whether under the Partnership for Global Infrastructure and Investment, Global Gateway, or yet another successor organization, and what the outcome of such investments will actually be,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Su-Lin Tan, &amp;quot;G-7′s Infrastructure Plan Offers an Alternative to China&#039;s Belt and Road Initiative in a &#039;Deliberate Way,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, June 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but present trends paint a very uncertain picture. Another study by McKinsey in 2020 found that United States investors had by far the greatest potential &amp;quot;appetite&amp;quot; for infrastructure investment in Africa of any country, yet in practice, of all planned infrastructure projects in general, less than 10% were actually funded.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kannan Lakmeeharan et al., &amp;quot;Solving Africa&#039;s Infrastructure Paradox,&amp;quot; McKinsey &amp;amp;#x26; Company, March 6, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A survey of over one thousand policymakers in 25 African countries by the Inter Region Economic Network think tank in Kenya found that the PRC held a &amp;quot;substantial lead over the EU&amp;quot; in the &amp;quot;timely completion of projects in Africa&amp;quot; such as roads, hydroelectric dams, railways, and bridges.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Purity Gitau, &amp;quot;Africa Prefers Chinese Infrastructure Projects - IREN Study,&amp;quot; The Star, July 22, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Typically, Western finance finds other ventures far more profitable. When Alhaji Momodu Koroma, Sierra Leone&#039;s Minister of Foreign Affairs between 2002 and 2007, was asked to compare the PRC with other foreign donors to his country, he said:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;There is a difference, and it is huge. What they want to help you with, is what you have identified as your need. With Britain, America, &#039;&#039;they&#039;&#039; identify your needs. They say: &amp;quot;Look, we think there is a need &#039;&#039;here&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot; The German President visited. They promised €12.5 million [$17.5 million] for assistance. President Kabbah said we will use this for rural electrification. But a few months later, GTZ [the German aid agency] said it would be used for their human security project.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Deborah Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift: The Real Story of China in Africa&#039;&#039; (Oxford University Press, 2009), 139–40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;According to the most recent OECD data from 2018-2021, the G7 member with the largest foreign direct investments in construction (as a percentage of total FDI) was Italy, at 7.7%. Investments in finance and insurance were more than 20% of total FDI in every G7 country, and for the United States was 64.8%, while its percentage of FDI in construction was just 0.1%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Organization for Economic Co-operation and Development Data, &amp;quot;Outward FDI Stocks by Industry.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The AEI data for the PRC, on the other hand, classified over $500 billion in investments as construction-related, out of $838 billion total BRI spending and $2.2 trillion in total foreign investment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Enterprise Institute, &amp;quot;China Global Investment Tracker.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite poor returns on investment during the first decade, the PRC has shown no signs of reducing its overall commitment to the Belt and Road.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What has made Western investors so reluctant, and Chinese investors so eager, to finance large infrastructure projects in the periphery? Individually, Western finance capitalists are motivated by returns on investment, and as a class, to keep the periphery underdeveloped so as to maintain the rates of unequal exchange with the imperial core. Even when solely entertaining the former motivation (return on investment), financing the construction of a railway or power plant in a poor African neocolony is typically considered a risky endeavor; the project may not be completed or require much more funding than originally estimated, a significant percentage of the money may be lost to corruption, and the local government may default on their debt. The Belt and Road Initiative, however, has not only consistently taken on such projects, but has continued to do so for &#039;&#039;ten years&#039;&#039; and is still expanding. If the Belt and Road has been an albatross for the PRC financially, it is only reasonable to conclude that it is not principally motivated by profit.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== China as a Creditor ===&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative frequently expressed in the Western press that the PRC is perpetrating &amp;quot;debt-trap diplomacy&amp;quot; is one of the more pernicious falsehoods surrounding Chinese investment abroad. In essence, the PRC is seen as a duplicitous moneylender, providing loans to poor countries that they cannot afford, ostensibly to aid in their development, but actually for its own gain. When the victim country must default on the loans, Chinese banks would be ready to seize what they truly wanted—the land, precious minerals, or infrastructure—in recompense. In other words, it is the idea that Chinese finance operates in exactly the manner of Western finance, whose role in maintaining underdevelopment and exploitation was thoroughly examined in Chapter Two.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has already been shown that the motivations behind Western and Chinese finance differ fundamentally. This chapter will further show that over the entirety of the PRC&#039;s dealings with the periphery, the &amp;quot;debt trap&amp;quot; narrative has struggled to establish even a single point of contact with reality. Yet an investigation into the operation of Chinese finance will nevertheless suggest that there &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; a hidden agenda behind it—one that will go a long way toward demystifying the poor financial performance discovered earlier in this chapter; and one that is concealed not from its clients but from its Western competitors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PRC is not only a terrible investor; it is also a poor debt collector, and an utter failure as a repo man. &amp;quot;China does not always collect its debts on time,&amp;quot; admitted a headline in the &#039;&#039;Economist&#039;&#039; in 2022, citing a study by World Bank economists.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Does Not Always Collect Its Debts on Time,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, February 12, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2019, when due to its declining oil output Venezuela fell behind on its oil-for-loans commitment to the PRC, rather than seizing Venezuelan assets or demanding painful economic restructuring, the Chinese side instead restructured the agreement, postponing Venezuela&#039;s obligations by two years and in the meantime buying Venezuelan oil for cash.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Deborah Brautigam, &amp;quot;A Critical Look at Chinese &#039;Debt-Trap Diplomacy&#039;: The Rise of a Meme,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Area Development and Policy&#039;&#039; 5, no. 1 (2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2015, the Chinese side agreed to concessionary interest rates (1.6% or less) for infrastructure loans to Pakistan, offered another loan at a 0% interest rate,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Naveed Butt, &amp;quot;Economic Corridor: China to Extend Assistance at 1.6 Percent Interest Rate,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Recorder&#039;&#039;, September 3, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and converted a $230 million loan for the construction of the new Gwadar International Airport into a grant.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mehtab Haider, &amp;quot;China Converts $230m Loan for Gwadar Airport into Grant,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Geo News&#039;&#039;, September 23, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2006, one of China Eximbank&#039;s first concessional loans—to fund the Sino-Zimbabwe Cement Plant in Gweru District as a joint venture between a Chinese and a state-owned Zimbabwean corporation—was restructured, lowering the interest rate to 2%. Professor Deborah Brautigam of Johns Hopkins University, one of the leading scholars of Chinese foreign development policy, identified this as a pattern in Chinese finance even during the 2000s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 129–30.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the 2010s, the repayment schedules of several billion dollars&#039; worth of loans from Chinese financial institutions to Chad, Mozambique, Ethiopia, the Republic of the Congo, and several other African countries were extended, often with reduction of interest rates. In 2016, China Development Bank&#039;s commercial loans to Angola totaling $7.5 billion were refinanced. According to a paper co-authored by Brautigam and two of her peers in 2020, though more than 30 Chinese banks and companies had provided credit to African governments and loan renegotiations were generally conducted on a case-by-case basis, there was a notable trend &amp;quot;toward real net present value (NPV) reductions, mainly through lower interest rates, longer grace periods, and substantially longer repayment periods.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kevin Acker, Deborah Brautigam, and Yufan Huang, &amp;quot;Debt Relief with Chinese Characteristics.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
More careful anti-China propaganda publications will avoid the &amp;quot;debt trap&amp;quot; phrasing and instead cite peripheral countries&#039; &amp;quot;unsustainable debt&amp;quot; to the PRC, or accuse the PRC of contributing to their overall &amp;quot;debt distress.&amp;quot; But even then, is a debt truly a debt if it is never repaid? Simply having a large account with the PRC—as many countries in the periphery now do—is not in itself equivalent to exploitation or the extraction of super-profits. The actual transfers of wealth—the &#039;&#039;servicing&#039;&#039; of the debt with interest, or the coercion of other concessions using the debt as leverage—must occur before Chinese lenders can ultimately benefit from the numbers in their ledgers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That Africa is presently the least wealthy continent on Earth is undisputed, and foreign banks encounter few obstacles and plentiful opportunities to take unfair advantage of most countries within it. An actual debt trap is profoundly easy both to set and to spring, and nearly impossible to escape; for example, according to financial records released recently, Sudan received loans totaling scarcely more than a few hundred million pounds from the United Kingdom during the twentieth century, which by 2021 had ballooned to nearly a billion pounds through the accrual of interest alone.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mattha Busby, &amp;quot;Four-Fifths of Sudan&#039;s £861m Debt to UK Is Interest.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In order to obtain relief from the IMF, the Sudanese government was compelled to end fuel subsidies, devalue its currency, and normalize relations with Israel.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nafisa Eltahir, Karin Strohecker, and David Lawder, &amp;quot;Sudan Approved for Debt Relief, $2.5 Billion Funding by IMF.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When dealing with Western lenders, even the &#039;&#039;forgiveness&#039;&#039; of debt is conditional upon enacting harsh austerity measures, as the IMF and the World Bank made clear in their initiative to cancel loans to countries it classified as &amp;quot;Heavily-Indebted Poor Countries&amp;quot; (HIPC), who must show willingness to &amp;quot;manage public finances and monetary policy&amp;quot; before being considered.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;IMF Support for Low-Income Countries.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chinese lenders, however, are not loan sharks; they do not take opportunities to exploit a foreign debtor&#039;s inability to pay, require no structural adjustments, and instead of exploiting decades-old debt, they are often likely to forgive it unconditionally. Though Chinese lending to foreign countries was relatively marginal before the twenty-first century, and consisted mainly of interest-free aid loans, scarcely any of that debt still exists. Brautigam writes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;At first, when many of its aid loans started to come due in the early 1980s, China rescheduled them, sometimes just for a year or two. Repayments for the Tan-Zam railway were put off for ten years. Payments in Ghana and Niger were stretched out over twenty years instead of fifteen. Other countries simply did not pay …&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 128–29.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Later, in parallel with the HIPC initiative, the PRC began forgiving debt as well—but unconditionally:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Most of China&#039;s public pledges were consciously couched as debt relief for &amp;quot;highly indebted&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;least developed&amp;quot; countries. This does not mean, however, that China followed all the rules of the HIPC debt relief regime negotiated in Washington and Paris. Chinese debt cancellation was non-conditional. They did not require governments to prove their ability to manage their economies or to develop strategies to use the canceled debt for poverty reduction. This meant that China canceled debt for at least six countries that qualified for the HIPC initiative because of their high levels of debt and poverty (Comoros, Côte d&#039;Ivoire, Eritrea, Somalia, Sudan, and Togo), but which had failed to follow the steps of the World Bank/IMF dance, and so were stuck in what the HIPC program called the &amp;quot;pre-decision point,&amp;quot; the purgatory of high debt, but no relief …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Countries with the most pressing problems were handled first. The Ministry of Commerce sent a delegation to discuss the debt with the Chinese embassy in the country and the local Ministry of Finance. Figures on overdue debts were carefully compared and reconciled, loan by loan. A Chinese professor who advised the Ministry told me: &amp;quot;These zero-interest loans were rescheduled so many times, the countries couldn&#039;t even find the agreements anymore!&amp;quot; Debts were written off for each individual loan. The pledges focused specifically on the overdue, interest-free foreign aid loans (not on other debt—export credits, for example). Ultimately, 376 separate &amp;quot;mature debts&amp;quot; would be written off.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 128–29.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;By 2019, $9.8 billion of these remaining old loans—the vast majority—had been forgiven.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kenneth Rapoza, &amp;quot;China Has Forgiven Nearly $10 Billion In Debt. Cuba Accounts For Over Half.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In August of 2022, China&#039;s State Councilor announced that the PRC would waive a further 23 interest-free loans to 17 African countries that had matured the previous year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wang Yi, &amp;quot;China and Africa: Strengthening Friendship, Solidarity and Cooperation for a New Era of Common Development.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For loans either old or new, Brautigam and her colleagues found no evidence of asset seizures, penalty interest rates, or indeed any negative consequences to a borrower country failing to repay Chinese banks or companies—the worst that has ever happened in the (frequent) case of default, they conclude, is that Chinese creditors have sometimes imposed moratoriums on any new lending.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kevin Acker, Deborah Brautigam, and Yufan Huang, &#039;&#039;Debt Relief with Chinese Characteristics&#039;&#039;, Working Paper (China Africa Research Initiative, June 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Interest rates on Chinese loans to Africa have also remained low—only about half what is charged by Western lenders (2.7% as compared to 5%) according to a 2022 report by British charity organization Debt Justice.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rachel Savage, &amp;quot;African States&#039; Private Debts Three Times That Owed to China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 11, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another 2020 article, Brautigam calls Chinese &amp;quot;debt-trap diplomacy&amp;quot; a &amp;quot;meme&amp;quot; perpetuated by Western media institutions repeating dubious and since-debunked rumors enough times that it has entered the public consciousness despite having no original factual basis.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &amp;quot;A Critical Look at Chinese &#039;Debt-Trap Diplomacy&#039;: The Rise of a Meme.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Even years after Western academia had universally rejected it, in fact, the Western press continued to propagate the meme as long as it could; in December 2021, Brautigam described how the &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039; had quoted her out of context to make it appear as though her interview debunking &amp;quot;debt-trap diplomacy&amp;quot; instead confirmed its existence. (Deborah Brautigam, &amp;quot;BBC Misrepresents My Views on &#039;Debt Trap Diplomacy,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The China-Africa Research Initiative Blog&#039;&#039;, December 1, 2021.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Numerous studies and publications by her peers since the latter 2010s are in nearly universal agreement. The Chatham House policy institute in London, for example, wrote in 2020 that scant evidence of Chinese &amp;quot;debt traps&amp;quot; existed, and disputed the idea of any &amp;quot;geopolitical strategy&amp;quot; of Chinese developmental finance.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lee Jones and Shahar Hameiri, &amp;quot;Debunking the Myth of &#039;Debt-Trap Diplomacy&#039;: How Recipient Countries Shape China&#039;s Belt and Road Initiative,&amp;quot; Chatham House Research Event, October 23, 2020 [recording], sec. 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2019, New York-based think tank the Rhodium Group analyzed 40 recent cases of Chinese external debt renegotiation, concluding that in nearly all cases, the debts were written off or restructured. Only in a single case did the report identify a possible asset seizure, that of the Hambantota Port in Sri Lanka.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Agatha Kratz, Allen Feng, and Logan Wright, &amp;quot;New Data on the &#039;Debt Trap&#039; Question,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Rhodium Group&#039;&#039;, April 29, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, the &amp;quot;debt trap&amp;quot; narrative has since derived its remarkable longevity from this single data point. The PRC had lent the Sri Lankan government the money to build the port, and later when Sri Lanka became unable to pay the debt in 2017, had allegedly used its leverage to secure for a Chinese state-owned enterprise a 99-year lease on this strategically-important piece of real estate. Yet even this example falls apart upon a closer look at the events leading up to the lease agreement. According to a 2020 research paper from Chatham House:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Sri Lanka&#039;s debt distress was unconnected to Chinese lending, arising instead from excessive borrowing on Western-dominated capital markets and from structural problems within the Sri Lankan economy … there was no debt-for-asset swap. Rather, after bargaining hard for commercial reasons, a Chinese SOE leased the port in exchange for $1.1 billion, which Sri Lanka used to pay down &#039;&#039;other debts&#039;&#039; and boost foreign reserves. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lee Jones and Shahar Hameiri, &amp;quot;Debunking the Myth of &#039;Debt-Trap Diplomacy,&#039;&amp;quot; sec. 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Sri Lanka&#039;s extreme debt crisis had not manifested before the deal to construct the port was made, and the deal was not a significant factor in causing the crisis. According to Sri Lankan economists at Monash University and the Institute of Policy Studies in Sri Lanka in 2019, Chinese loans were made at very low-interest rates and had made up only about 10% of Sri Lanka&#039;s foreign debt during the crisis.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dushni Weerakoon and Sisira Jayasuriya, &amp;quot;Sri Lanka&#039;s Debt Problem Isn&#039;t Made in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;East Asia Forum&#039;&#039;, February 28, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The payments owed on the loans from China Eximbank to finance the construction of the port itself, in fact, were less than 5% of Sri Lanka&#039;s total debt service in 2017—even including interest.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Umesh Moramudali, &amp;quot;The Hambantota Port Deal: Myths and Realities,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, January 1, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chatham House further notes that the agreement forbade the Chinese navy from using the port, more or less obviating its supposed strategic value to the PRC.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lee Jones and Shahar Hameiri, &amp;quot;Debunking the Myth of &#039;Debt-Trap Diplomacy,&#039;&amp;quot; sec. 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if the worst, most sinister motive could be plausibly attributed to the PRC over the Hambantota Port, and the allegations of its &amp;quot;debt trap&amp;quot; to assume control over it were completely accurate, it would stand as an extreme outlier to the general practice of Chinese finance. Hundreds, and now thousands, of such deals to construct needed infrastructure all across the periphery have been conducted with Chinese companies; if the seizure of assets were the PRC&#039;s true goal, how could &#039;&#039;none&#039;&#039; of these exhibit the same characteristics as Hambantota? A single incident is not a pattern; the idea that the PRC has acted with deceit in only one instance out of thousands suggests instead that such deceit is in fact either a misinterpretation or outright fabrication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor is Chinese finance motivated by securing raw materials for exclusive use. Brautigam writes that &amp;quot;China does not seem to give more official development aid to countries with more resources&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 279.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in fact has investments in nearly every country in Africa, not solely those with an abundance of mineral reserves. Though oil-rich Angola, for example, is the largest recipient of Chinese loans in Africa, Ethiopia is the second-largest, and has no significant oil or mineral resources. (As well, most Chinese construction projects in Angola take place in the interior— roads, hospitals, agriculture—rather than near the largest offshore oil deposits.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;T. L. Deych, &amp;quot;China in Africa: A Case of Neo-Colonialism or a Win-Win Strategy?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chinese companies that &#039;&#039;are&#039;&#039; harvesting resources in Africa, when compared to Western corporations in the same line of business, seem to be held to markedly different standards by their respective governments. For example, the oil giant Shell, which has been active in Nigeria for three-quarters of a century, has been repeatedly sued in both Nigeria and the United Kingdom over its liability for numerous oil spills, to only very occasional success. One such case concerning spills in the early 1970s was still being fought in Nigeria&#039;s courts in 2019 as Shell&#039;s subsidiary endlessly appealed judgments against it (Ignatius Chukwu, &amp;quot;N134bn Supreme Court Verdict: Shell Denies Liability, Ready to Go Ahead with Appeal,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Day&#039;&#039;, January 14, 2019); in 2017, the UK&#039;s high court dismissed claims made by tens of thousands of Nigerians who alleged that Shell was responsible for the pollution of their land (Adam Vaughan, &amp;quot;Nigerian Oil Pollution Claims against Shell Cannot Be Heard in UK, Court Rules,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, January 26, 2017). One successful such case in the UK was settled by Shell for 55 million pounds before reaching the high court in 2015—nearly six years after the spills in question (John Vidal, &amp;quot;Shell Announces £55m Payout for Nigeria Oil Spills,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, January 26, 2015). Around the same time, rather than punish Shell for its activities in Nigeria, ministers from the Foreign Office agreed to lobby the Nigerian government on behalf of Shell for weaker taxes and favorable regulations, according to a report based on UK government documents by the Western environmentalist group DeSmog in 2017 (Chloe Farand, &amp;quot;Revealed: UK Ministers Lobbied Nigeria&#039;s Government to Protect Oil Giant Shell,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;DeSmog&#039;&#039;, January 24, 2017). When Switzerland-based multinational mining conglomerate Glencore—as of 2022 the largest mining corporation in the world with an annual revenue of over $100 billion—was accused as early as 2012 of using child labor in its cobalt mines in the Democratic Republic of the Congo (John Sweeney, &amp;quot;Mining Giant Glencore Accused in Child Labour and Acid Dumping Row,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 14, 2012), it faced no consequences from Western governments for a full decade, until finally agreeing to pay a $180 million cash settlement to the DRC in December 2022 (Glencore, &amp;quot;Glencore Reaches Agreement with the Democratic Republic of Congo over Past Conduct,&amp;quot; December 5, 2022). In September of 2021, however, when the local government of South Kivu province suspended six Chinese-owned mining companies from operating, alleging that they had been operating illegally, the director-general of the Chinese Foreign Ministry&#039;s Department of African Affairs not only supported the suspension, but immediately announced that the companies would also be punished and sanctioned by the Chinese government for violating Congolese law, before any type of trial had even begun (Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;China Backs Congo&#039;s Ban on 6 Small Chinese Mining Companies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, September 14, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen above, Chatham House was unable to determine any pattern of coherent geopolitical aims behind Chinese development finance. The only discernible pattern, in fact, is the remarkable scrupulousness of Chinese financiers in refraining from extortion, coercion, or interference in their African partners&#039; political and economic affairs—or even from insisting that they get all their money back.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== China and the International Monetary Fund ===&lt;br /&gt;
According to statistics tracked by the World Bank&#039;s World Integrated Trade Solution, between 2015 and 2020, the value of exports classified as &amp;quot;metals&amp;quot; from the Democratic Republic of the Congo to China increased more than eightfold, to a total greater than the DRC&#039;s next five largest export destinations combined. In 2020, total reported metals exports were valued at over $9.4 billion, $4.4 billion of which were to China. The Sicomines joint venture in the infrastructure-for-resources deal mentioned earlier in this chapter had begun operations—and would appear to have become quite profitable.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Integrated Trade Solution, &amp;quot;Congo, Dem. Rep. Metals Exports By Country and Region in US$ Thousand 2015-2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just how profitable? According to the DRC&#039;s Ministry of Mines, mining at Sicomines started in earnest in November of 2015, and had produced 31,000 metric tonnes of copper by the end of June of the following year, nearly 8,000 of which had been produced that month.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Landry, &amp;quot;The Risks and Rewards of Resource-for-Infrastructure Deals: Lessons from the Congo&#039;s Sicomines Agreement,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Resources Policy&#039;&#039; 58 (October 2018): 165–174.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Using mining activity reports through 2020, estimates for total production and market rate value are as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Estimated Sicomines copper production, 2016–2022&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*From annual averages recorded by the World Bank in 2019,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;World Bank Commodities Price Data (The Pink Sheet),&amp;quot; October 2019, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; 2022,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;World Bank Commodities Price Data (The Pink Sheet),&amp;quot; August 2022, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and 2023.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;World Bank Commodities Price Data (The Pink Sheet),&amp;quot; January 2023, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;**From Sicomines&#039; activity reports between 2015 and 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Léonide Mupepele, &amp;quot;Etude d&#039;évaluation de la mise en œuvre de la convention de collaboration relative au développement d&#039;un projet minier et d&#039;un projet d&#039;infrastructures en RD Congo Projet SICOMINES&amp;quot; [Evaluation study of the implementation of the collaboration agreement relating to the development of a mining project and an infrastructure project in the DR Congo SICOMINES Project], 65.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2022, according to the local &#039;&#039;Copperbelt Katanga Mining&#039;&#039; magazine, Sicomines had become the single most productive copper mining company, accounting for 247,696 tonnes of copper exports.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Constance, &amp;quot;Leading Copper Cathode Exporters in DRC: SICOMINES, KCC, and TFM in 2022,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Copperbelt Katanga&#039;&#039;, February 10, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Production for 2021 is a rough estimate assuming linear growth.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Year&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Market price of refined copper* (USD per tonne)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Reported total copper produced by Sicomines** (tonnes)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Market value of copper produced (thousand USD)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2016&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4868&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |110010&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |535529&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2017&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6170&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |133448&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |823374&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2018&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6530&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |140770&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |919228&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2019&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6010&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |143608&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |863084&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2020&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6174&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |155630&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |960860&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2021&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9317&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |200000&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1863400&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2022&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8822&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |247696&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2185174&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&#039;&#039;&#039;Total&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&#039;&#039;&#039;n/a&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&#039;&#039;&#039;1131162&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&#039;&#039;&#039;8150649&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
Sicomines very likely did not receive revenue equal to the market value of the metals produced, and despite its generous tax-free profit margin, was still repaying the initial loans from China Eximbank at least a decade on. In 2019, Sicomines reported a revenue of only a little more than $800 million and an outstanding debt balance of $2.1 billion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Léonide Mupepele, 66–67.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The same year, political winds shifted; President Joseph Kabila, who had negotiated the contract, was succeeded by opposition candidate Félix Tshisekedi—who was much less favorable to the agreement, and ordered an audit of Sicomines soon after taking office. In 2023, the DRC state auditor&#039;s report accused Sicomines of undervaluing its exports and various other misdeeds.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Inspection Generale des Finances, &amp;quot;Conclusions de l&#039;Inspection Generale des Finances sur la Convention de Collaboration d&#039;Avril 2008 entre la RDC et le Groupement d&#039;Enterprises Chinoises (Contrat Chinois)&amp;quot; [Conclusions of the General Inspection of Finance on the Collaboration Agreement of April 2008 between the DRC and the Group of Chinese Companies], 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This audit has been disputed by Sicomines, but even if it were only partially accurate, the frustration of the Congolese government with Sicomines is quite understandable; fifteen years after the initial agreement, the DRC had still received virtually no taxes or income from its share in the project. Meanwhile, China had received about 14% of the total resources originally estimated in the contract.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The auditor&#039;s report, however, also estimated that over 18% of the infrastructure promised in the deal had been built.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Inspection Generale des Finances, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though various disputes, including one in which China Eximbank withheld funding between 2012 and 2014, set the project back several years, the DRC received this share far sooner; five years after the initial agreement was signed, a study by Dr. Johanna Jansson of Denmark&#039;s Roskilde University found that nine infrastructure projects totaling nearly half a billion dollars—including a large hospital and hundreds of kilometers of roads—had been completed, and others were in progress, before the mining operation in Katanga Province had even begun.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement Revisited: Prudent Chinese Banks and Risk-Taking Chinese Companies.&amp;quot; Review of African Political Economy 40, no. 135 (2013): 152–162.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2015, eight years into the contract, the DRC government estimated that $800 million of infrastructure had been built—while according to Jansson, the mining had endured delay after delay, &amp;quot;from crippling power shortages to asphyxiating bureaucracy and corruption.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aaron Ross, &amp;quot;China&#039;s &#039;infrastructure for Minerals&#039; Deal Gets Reality-Check in Congo,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 8, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ten years in, Sicomines&#039; partner, Sinohydro, separately began construction of the Busanga Hydropower Station, a $660 million dam in Katanga expected to both solve the power problem and supply 10% of the DRC&#039;s electricity, with one-third of its capacity fed into the national power grid.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jevans Nyabiage, &amp;quot;China&#039;s DR Congo Hydropower Projects: A Win-Win Deal or Short Circuit?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, June 12, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As of 2023, the Sicomines deal was therefore likely equitable according to the contract, in a negative sense—both parties had received about equally low proportions of what they signed up for. To determine whether the contract &#039;&#039;itself&#039;&#039; is unequal is less straightforward. If only the relative prices of the goods exported are considered, the PRC was the clear winner; even if the Busanga dam were included, the infrastructure totaled only $1.5 billion, while the copper extracted had been worth $8 billion. It is less clear, however, how much the Chinese side has profited from the arrangement. The $1.5 billion it had spent to build the infrastructure must be accounted for; Sicomines&#039; reported operating expenses from 2015 to 2019 were also about $1.5 billion;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Léonide Mupepele, 66.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the initial investment in the mining operation had been estimated to be at least $3 billion, and was likely more than that due to the extraordinary delays; exactly how much money was lost due to corruption is unknown. A 2018 study from the Johns Hopkins University School for Advanced International Studies, based on &amp;quot;net present value&amp;quot; investment modeling, concluded that &amp;quot;because of the volatile nature of commodity prices, the Sicomines agreement&#039;s winner could change multiple times until it reaches its conclusion in about 30 years.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Landry, &amp;quot;The Risks and Rewards of Resource-for-Infrastructure Deals: Lessons from the Congo&#039;s Sicomines Agreement.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, in 2022, commodity prices remained high, and with the electricity from the Busanga dam, Sicomines had finally begun producing rapidly and would soon break even. Any systemic problems with the arrangement—corruption, export undervaluation, &amp;amp;#x26;c.—would begin to have their most severe impact on the DRC&#039;s tax revenue very soon. The remedy demanded by the DRC&#039;s state auditor included an additional $17 billion of infrastructure, and &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that the DRC&#039;s finance minister expected a renegotiation to be completed by the end of the year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Congo Demands $17 Bln More in Infrastructure Investments from China Deal,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, February 17, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This would not be the first time that the contract was renegotiated, nor the first time such a renegotiation sought to change the infrastructure commitment. There had been an unofficial third party to the contract, who does not consistently appear in press coverage of the arrangement yet was responsible for its renegotiation in 2009—the International Monetary Fund.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western governments had reacted badly to the Sicomines deal. According to Jansson:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Discussions were held between the IMF and China both in Beijing and in Washington. The Belgian government was the first of the DRC&#039;s bilateral donors to react publically [sic] to the agreement, and representatives for the Belgian government even held discussions in China to push for an amendment of the contract. All the DRC&#039;s traditional donors united behind the agenda to reduce the size of the loans to finance infrastructure construction and to remove the Congolese state&#039;s guarantee on the mining component.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement: Change and Continuity in the Democratic Republic of Congo&#039;s International Relations,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;SAIIA Occasional Paper No 97&#039;&#039; (South African Institute of International Affairs, November 1, 2011): 15.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Belgium and other such &amp;quot;traditional donors&amp;quot;—who were, predictably, in the &amp;quot;Paris Club&amp;quot; of Western financiers—ostensibly objected to an increase to the country&#039;s debt burden. In 2009, the DRC already had a total external debt of over $13 billion&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;Press Release: IMF Executive Board Approves US$551 Million PRGF Arrangement for the Democratic Republic of the Congo and US$73 Million in Interim HIPC Assistance,&amp;quot; December 11, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—very little of which, if any, was to the PRC.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jansson notes that PRC-DRC relations were marginal before 2007, with the Chinese presence in the DRC limited to donations, modest credit lines, scholarships to Congolese students, and so forth. (Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement,&amp;quot; 6.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The unity of the traditional donors on the debt issue at first would seem natural—in theory, the more debts the DRC needed to service, the less each donor would receive, and if the DRC defaulted, their investments would be lost. But at the time of the agreement with China Eximbank, this debt was &#039;&#039;already&#039;&#039; effectively lost. The DRC had not serviced its loans to Western and international creditors for many years,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement Revisited: Prudent Chinese Banks and Risk-Taking Chinese Companies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Review of African Political Economy&#039;&#039; 40, no. 135 (2013): 152-162.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and had been struggling to meet the HIPC requirements (mentioned earlier in this chapter) for debt forgiveness.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Even were the DRC ever to have intended to pay off the $13 billion, these countries would still likely not have received any payments on their bilateral debts. By convention of the Paris Club—of which the PRC is not a member—the World Bank and the IMF are &amp;quot;privileged creditors&amp;quot; who are to be paid before all others. Referring to the Sicomines deal, Brautigam writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is no international rule or law on the privileged creditor status. It appears nowhere in the Articles of Agreement establishing these institutions; it is merely a convention. Resource-backed loans complicate this arrangement. It is much simpler (at least as viewed from Washington) if all revenues go into the budget, and then are used to repay debts in order of priority. If a significant share of revenues is held outside the budget and used to repay the very large Chinese debt &#039;&#039;first&#039;&#039;, this could shake the foundations of the system of privileged creditors.&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 147.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Why then were Belgium et al., so concerned, if they knew their own loans to the DRC would never be repaid? Perhaps Belgium had been worried for the sake of its former colony, out of pure selflessness or remorse, trying to prevent it from taking a bad deal, thinking only of the welfare of the Congolese—but if that were the case, then strangely, despite such altruism, the idea of simply forgiving the DRC&#039;s bilateral debt somehow failed to occur to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, in the final analysis, as shown in Chapter Two, debt is only a minor mechanism of exploitation, and is far more important and useful as a mechanism of control. What the Paris Club feared was not a loss of debt, but of &#039;&#039;leverage&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Jansson, the IMF&#039;s priority in 2009 was to reduce the size of the infrastructure commitment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement,&amp;quot; 14.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At first, the Congolese government refused to back down; then in May of 2009, the Managing Director of the IMF himself visited Kinshasa for a private meeting with Kabila. Afterward, Jansson observed,&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;On 2 June 2009, less than two weeks after Strauss-Kahn&#039;s visit, the Congolese government sent an official letter to CREC requesting that the Congolese state guarantee on the mining investment be removed. On 29 June 2009, CREC responded that &#039;&#039;&#039;nous pensons que l&#039;investissement du Projet Minier &#039;&#039;…&#039;&#039; n&#039;a pas besoin de la garantie de la RDC&#039;&#039;&#039; (we believe that the investment in the Mining Project … does not need the guarantee of the DRC). The second tranche (estimated to be worth $3 billion) of the infrastructure investments was subsequently cancelled by the third and final contract amendment, signed in October 2009. In its current form, the agreement is worth a total of $6 billion, with the DRC&#039;s debt burden reduced to a maximum of $3 billion, in lieu of the original $9 billion of debt.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, 15.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Belgium and the other traditional donors soon received their money&#039;s worth. The DRC reentered the HIPC process at the end of the year, following the IMF&#039;s &amp;quot;structural reform&amp;quot; program designed to weaken the Congolese state. The program focused on &amp;quot;restoring the independence of the Banque Centrale du Congo,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;[s]trengthening public financial management,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;[d]eveloping the private sector, including the reform of public enterprises.&amp;quot; Government regulations were to be &amp;quot;streamlined&amp;quot; and foreign investment was to be further protected.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;Press Release: IMF Executive Board Approves US$551 Million PRGF Arrangement for the Democratic Republic of the Congo and US$73 Million in Interim HIPC Assistance.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only after six months of these &amp;quot;reforms&amp;quot; was the debt finally written off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2009, this result suited the super-empire perfectly. The DRC&#039;s government would be even less able to control its own economy, and Western multinational mining corporations then active in the DRC would be further shielded from consequences of their abuses. In the future they would need to share access to the DRC&#039;s minerals with Chinese companies, but so what? The metals would end up in the same place anyway—cheap electronics made in China and sold in the West. Most importantly, Sicomines would only build half the infrastructure in the original agreement, infrastructure that over time could have interfered with the underdevelopment of the DRC—and that no Western company or government would find profitable to take the risk of building anyway. (In 2012, the World Bank rated the DRC as the sixth-most difficult country in the world to do business in.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement Revisited.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By 2023, however, although many peripheral countries around the world were again suffering from a fresh cycle of debt crises, the IMF was finding this trick more and more difficult to perform—&#039;&#039;due to its victim countries&#039; growing bilateral debt to the PRC&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April, U.S. Treasury Secretary Janet Yellen gave a speech accusing the PRC of being a &amp;quot;roadblock&amp;quot; to global debt restructuring. &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that more than half of all low-income countries were unable or nearly unable to service their debts according to IMF estimates; the PRC, the &amp;quot;world&#039;s largest official bilateral creditor,&amp;quot; was portrayed as &amp;quot;unwilling to accept losses on loans&amp;quot;—but crucially, the article concluded this sentence with &amp;quot;unless private-sector creditors and multilateral development banks shoulder their share of the burden.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrea Shalal, &amp;quot;Yellen Raps China for Serving as &#039;roadblock&#039; in Debt Restructuring Process,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, April 20, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Quoting a former IMF official, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; called the PRC &amp;quot;increasingly isolated&amp;quot; and under &amp;quot;pressure&amp;quot; to participate in debt restructuring.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alan Rappeport, &amp;quot;Pressure Mounts on China to Offer Debt Relief to Poor Countries Facing Default,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 14, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC&#039;s Ministry of Foreign Affairs, however, seemed unconcerned, announcing that debt relief should require &amp;quot;joint participation of multilateral, bilateral and commercial creditors under the principles of joint actions and fair burden-sharing.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Spokesperson &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;发言人办公室&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (@MFA_China), &amp;quot;To Effectively Resolve the Debt Issue, the Key Lies in Joint Participation of Multilateral, Bilateral and Commercial Creditors under the Principles of Joint Actions and Fair Burden-Sharing.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a conundrum! Both the PRC and the United States, it appears, were happy to restructure the large debts they are owed—but somehow, they were both unable to. They were falling over each other in an attempt to selflessly escape the prisoners&#039; dilemma, yet seemed to still be prisoners when all was said and done. Only with a clear understanding of how the IMF works and what its goals are can this puzzle be solved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In essence, the United States says loudly, &amp;quot;the world&#039;s poorest countries are about to default—we must restructure their debts!&amp;quot; while whispering to itself, &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;in exchange for more structural adjustments, which will drain ever more of their wealth into our private banks&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot; The PRC replies: &amp;quot;very well, let&#039;s &#039;&#039;all&#039;&#039; restructure the debts equally, even private creditors and the World Bank, so that each lender absorbs the same loss.&amp;quot; The United States (and its Paris Club partners) can then throw up their hands and complain, &amp;quot;China isn&#039;t cooperating!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this point, there are three possible scenarios:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# If the PRC restructures debt first, the IMF will then have no difficulty requiring structural adjustments—victim countries will be in the same position as the DRC in 2009, and the debt trap-IMF-austerity cycle continues. More wealth will be squeezed out of the people of victim countries, and the remaining debts to private Western banks will be serviced. The West remains an exploiter.&lt;br /&gt;
# If the Western governments restructure debt first, and the IMF requires structural adjustments anyway, its victims will be similarly plundered, but the remaining debts to both private Western banks &#039;&#039;and&#039;&#039; Chinese banks will be serviced. Both the West and the PRC are exploiters in this scenario—though if the PRC also later restructures debt, it simply becomes scenario A.&lt;br /&gt;
# If the Western governments restructure debt first, and the IMF requires no conditions, the debtor countries&#039; remaining debts become manageable, or more so. If the PRC also later restructures debt, this scenario almost becomes the outcome the PRC advocated originally (though the debtor countries must still keep servicing debts to private Western banks).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Absolutely nothing is preventing the U.S. and the Paris Club from pursuing either B or C immediately. These paths would reveal whether the PRC truly means what it says; the PRC would then face &#039;&#039;real&#039;&#039; pressure to follow the Western governments in restructuring debt, or else become a singular villain in the eyes of the world. Only in scenario A, however, would the Western capitalist class increase its profit &#039;&#039;without&#039;&#039; having to share. The U.S. and the IMF will therefore attempt to browbeat the PRC into restructuring &#039;&#039;first&#039;&#039;, and only reluctantly choose option B if the PRC holds out. Meanwhile, the Western press has been working overtime to blame the PRC for the West&#039;s own recalcitrance. In May 2023, for example, an article in &#039;&#039;Fortune&#039;&#039; claimed that a dozen poor countries were &amp;quot;facing economic instability and even collapse&amp;quot; due to large debts, mentioning only the PRC&#039;s lending in the headline; yet in analyzing the case study of Zambia, admitted not only that Zambia&#039;s debt to the PRC was just one-third of its total external debt, but that the PRC had already begun negotiating separately with Zambia on debt relief before &amp;quot;a group of non-Chinese lenders refused desperate pleas from Zambia to suspend interest payments, even for a few months&amp;quot; in 2020, which created the conditions for Zambia&#039;s default later that year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bernard Condon and Associated Press, &amp;quot;&#039;In a Lot of the World, the Clock Has Hit Midnight&#039;: China Is Calling in Loans to Dozens of Countries from Pakistan to Kenya,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Fortune&#039;&#039;, May 18, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Sri Lanka entered a fresh crisis in 2022, the Western press of course found fault with the PRC for not cooperating with the IMF process—&#039;&#039;despite the PRC no longer contributing to the problem&#039;&#039;. China Eximbank had &#039;&#039;already&#039;&#039; postponed Sri Lanka&#039;s debt service, suspending all payments during 2022 and 2023. For months, the PRC insisted that private creditors and the World Bank do the same, but to no avail.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anusha Ondaatjie, Philip Glamann, and Tom Hancock, &amp;quot;Sri Lanka IMF Deal Stalls Amid China-World Bank Relief Split,&amp;quot; Bloomberg, February 3, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Instead, Sri Lanka began economic &amp;quot;reforms&amp;quot; to meet the IMF&#039;s preconditions; income taxes and the price of electricity were increased, further immiserating the population. This was a perfect example of scenario B— which became scenario A in early 2023, when the PRC agreed to the debt restructuring.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Krishan Francis, &amp;quot;Sri Lanka Leader Says IMF Deal Imminent after China&#039;s Pledge,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, March 7, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the PRC still has another card to play. If a victim of the IMF could somehow lay its hands on enough cash to service its debts, it would not be obliged to accept a structural adjustment; therefore in its own response to these crises, the PRC has simply been lending its partners more and more lately, in the form of &#039;&#039;unconditional&#039;&#039; &amp;quot;bailout&amp;quot; loans. A 2023 study by researchers from the Harvard Kennedy School and the World Bank tracked a total of $240 billion in such &amp;quot;rescue financing&amp;quot; to more than twenty countries through 2021—nearly all of which was provided since 2016.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Horn et al., &amp;quot;China as an International Lender of Last Resort,&amp;quot; NBER Working Paper 124, National Bureau of Economic Research (March 28, 2023), 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2022, the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; called the PRC an &amp;quot;IMF competitor&amp;quot; for &amp;quot;postpon[ing] the day of reckoning&amp;quot; by issuing tens of billions in these secretive emergency loans to struggling countries; one former senior IMF economist complained that such loans were &amp;quot;a major impediment&amp;quot; to the &amp;quot;painful reform&amp;quot; that poor countries supposedly deserved to face at the hands of the IMF.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Kynge and Jonathan Wheatley, &amp;quot;China Emerges as IMF Competitor with Emergency Loans to At-Risk Nations,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, September 10, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not yet have enough information to deduce the PRC&#039;s ultimate intentions in this matter. But thus far, the PRC has shown no sign of imitating the playbook of Western financial institutions (only cooperating with the IMF when its partners do) and has signaled a commitment to fairness and multilateral cooperation in global development and investment. The New Development Bank, in partnership between the PRC and the other BRICS countries,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brazil, Russia, India, China, and South Africa.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was created with all five founding members having equal equity, and with voting rules preventing the PRC (or any other BRICS member) from commanding a unilateral veto.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Federative Republic of Brazil et al., &amp;quot;Agreement on the New Development Bank.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a speech at the G20 Leaders Summit of 2013, Xi Jinping spoke of the need to reform the IMF along similar lines:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;We should continue the reform of international financial institutions. The relevant countries should further push forward the implementation of the plan for reforming the management of the International Monetary Fund and for making a new sharing formula that reflects the weight of the economic aggregate of the different countries in the world economy, and continue to strengthen oversight concerning the international financial market, so that the financial system will depend on, serve and promote the development of the real economy in a sound way.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, 2014, vol. 1, sec. Jointly Maintain and Develop an Open World Economy.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The PRC was the first country outside Africa to support the inclusion of the African Union in the G20,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The AU was later made a permanent member of the G20 in September 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as well as greater representation of African countries on the UN Security Council.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jevans Nyabiage, &amp;quot;China Gives Support to Africa Push for Seat at G20, UN Security Council,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, January 28, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A commitment and desire for reform have been consistently expressed by the PRC, and in recent years, all the more loudly.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== China and the Capitalist World-System ===&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize the investigation of Chinese external finance and trade relations thus far: China has benefited from its integration into the international supply chain as a manufacturing superpower, yet is still by far more exploited than exploiter; the PRC exports its construction capacity to assist in the development of the periphery, yet does not do so for free; and the terms of these contracts involve significant debt to the PRC, yet Chinese investors do not take any special advantage when their clients experience debt distress, instead responding with forbearance or absorbing losses themselves. In contrast with the Russian Federation, which, as described in Chapter Four, lacks the power to become an empire, whatever its intentions might be, it appears that the PRC has the power, yet lacks the will.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even before having a glimpse of the status of class society within China, it is clear that the dialectic identified by Wallerstein—in which the social transformation of class society &#039;&#039;within&#039;&#039; a socialist country is in contradiction with that state&#039;s participation in the capitalist world-system—has taken on a new dimension. By trading with the neocolonies, the PRC maintains world imperialism; but by developing them, it undermines world imperialism. The unequal exchange described by Emmanuel and his contemporaries is slowly beginning to equalize, not by raising &#039;&#039;prices&#039;&#039; along the supply chain, but by the PRC&#039;s investments in the supply chain&#039;s infrastructure and other constant capital. The $2 billion Belt and Road deal signed with Ghana in 2019 to construct roads, railways, and other transport infrastructure,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jevans Nyabiage, &amp;quot;Ghana Goes Ahead with US$2 Billion Chinese Bauxite Barter Deal That Has Conservationists up in Arms,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South ChinaMorning Post&#039;&#039;, November 17, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; for example, will not directly result in a higher export price of gold or a wage increase for the Ghanaian gold miner referred to in Appendix A. However, it &#039;&#039;will&#039;&#039; foster more and better-paying employment in the country at large (the Ghanaian economy presently being almost exclusively oriented around the export of gold, oil, and cash crops; in 2020, unwrought gold made up 45% all exports),&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Observatory of Economic Complexity, &amp;quot;Ghana.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; relaxing the constraints on workers&#039; freedom and mobility that Emmanuel identified as a key factor in maintaining unequal exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has become a beneficiary, if only a very minor one, of the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of exploitation. Yet the PRC does not exercise—and is increasingly resistant toward participating in—the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of control. The PRC has no preconditions on its loans to other countries and demands no structural adjustments of its clients—in fact, its practice of providing emergency debt relief has begun to &#039;&#039;disrupt&#039;&#039;, or at least delay, the IMF&#039;s role of enforcing global austerity. As of this writing, the People&#039;s Liberation Army has not fought a war for well over forty years, and has no significant presence abroad, save for a single base in Djibouti. The PRC has nothing like the multitude of Western soft-power NGOs; it does not meddle in the elections or revolutions of other countries, and does not seek to undermine their sovereignty. In short, though China benefits marginally from world imperialism, the PRC makes no attempt to enforce it. This curious contradiction therefore can only exist as long as the super-empire does. Were the super-imperialist stage to end, the PRC would be unable to maintain such an orientation to the periphery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, while over the last few decades China and the United States have become so integrated through trade that any major disruption would cause severe economic turmoil or collapse, the PRC has also begun to invest even more heavily in the super-empire&#039;s greatest national-bourgeois rivals, the Islamic Republic of Iran and the Russian Federation. In just the first months of 2022, trade between the PRC and the Russian Federation increased by nearly 30%, as the PRC offered new markets for Russian exports in the face of the super-empire&#039;s new sanctions regime.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Evelyn Cheng, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Xi Says Trade with Russia Expected to Hit New Records in the Coming Months,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, June 17, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2021, the PRC pledged to invest $400 billion in the Iranian economy over the next 25 years—twice its current investment position in the United States&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Farnaz Fassihi and Steven Lee Myers, &amp;quot;China, With $400 Billion Iran Deal, Could Deepen Influence in Mideast,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 29, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and allowed the Islamic Republic to join the Shanghai Cooperation Organization and later the BRICS group. Ansarallah, which has made repeated overtures to the PRC,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hakim Almasmari and Asa Fitch, &amp;quot;Yemen&#039;s Houthis Seek Iran, Russia and China Ties,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, March 6, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Saba News Agency, &amp;quot;FM Announces Yemen&#039;s Solidarity with China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; praised the agreement, calling it a &amp;quot;non-colonizing and balanced&amp;quot; alternative to predatory Western finance.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Houthis Of Yemen Welcome 25-Year Deal Between Iran And China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Iran International&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hezbollah has repeatedly urged the Lebanese government to accept Chinese investment offers, such as one from the China Machinery Engineering Corporation in 2020, which proposed to build new power plants in Lebanon.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fatima Salama, &amp;quot;..تاضورعو ةينانبللا ةموكحلل ةينيص لئاسر :قئاثولاب&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ـلا دح ىلا لصت عيراشمب نواعتلل دادعتسا50 رالود رايلم&amp;quot; [Chinese letters to the Lebanese government and offers to cooperate in projects amounting to $50 billion].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This infrastructure would have taken two years to complete; in 2022, Lebanon was still plagued with widespread electricity shortages and frequent blackouts after seeking IMF loans instead.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The forces of national liberation are increasingly betting on the PRC as the key, directly or indirectly, to advancing their struggle. In November of 2004, Fidel Castro declared in a speech that &amp;quot;China has objectively become the most promising hope and the best example for all Third World countries.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fidel Castro Ruz, &amp;quot;Discurso pronunciado por Fidel Castro Ruz, Presidente de la República de Cuba, en la ceremonia de condecoración con la Orden &#039;José Martí&#039;, a Hu Jintao, Secretario General del Partido Comunista de China y Presidente de la República Popular China, en el Palacio de la Revolución, el 23 de noviembre de 2004.&amp;quot; [Speech given by Fidel Castro Ruz, President of the Republic of Cuba, at the award ceremony of the Order of José Martí to Hu Jintao, Secretary General of the Communist Party of China and President of the People&#039;s Republic of China, at the Palace of the Revolution, on November 23, 2004].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Fanon, who concluded in the early 1960s that &amp;quot;the bourgeois phase in the history of underdeveloped countries is a completely useless phase,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 176.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; nevertheless did so predicated on those countries&#039; lack of capital. He wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The theoretical question that for the last fifty years has been raised whenever the history of underdeveloped countries is under discussion—whether or not the bourgeois phase can be skipped—ought to be answered in the field of revolutionary action, and not by logic. &#039;&#039;The bourgeois phase in underdeveloped countries can only justify itself in so far as the national bourgeoisie has sufficient economic and technical strength to build up a bourgeois society, to create the conditions necessary for the development of a large-scale proletariat&#039;&#039;, to mechanize agriculture, and finally to make possible the existence of an authentic national culture. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, 175.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;If the PRC, which in Fanon&#039;s time attempted and largely failed to export revolution to the periphery, can now supply this economic and technical strength, a path toward the eventual victory of the world&#039;s oppressed classes over neocolonialism may finally become clear. The development of the periphery can only be a destabilizing force to the super-empire, and the seriousness of Chinese investors in pursuing this development, even sometimes at a loss, suggests that at the very least, the positions of a great many countries within the capitalist world-system may change in the near future. As described in Appendix B, most countries in Africa have increased exports more to &#039;&#039;each other&#039;&#039; than to any other region in the past decade. In March 2023, the Western media was stunned when Iran and Saudi Arabia, who had been bitter rivals for decades in a conflict heavily influenced by U.S. strategic interests, reestablished diplomatic ties in talks brokered by the PRC. The U.S., according to the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, had been &amp;quot;left on the sidelines.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Peter Baker, &amp;quot;Chinese-Brokered Deal Upends Mideast Diplomacy and Challenges U.S.,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 11, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If a great realignment is on the horizon, how then will the PRC react to the results of its own enterprises? Will it seek to create a socialist world-system, or will it attempt to replace the United States as the hegemon of a new super-empire? A proper answer must undertake an examination of the PRC itself and determine the intent behind its relations with the rest of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The discipline of Chinese investment is neither accident nor coincidence. A study published by the Australian National University Press in 2015 found that 89% of the PRC&#039;s overseas direct investment were linked to its state-owned enterprises, indicating that it is overwhelmingly not private investors choosing which projects to fund, but the government.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mei (Lisa) Wang, Zhen Qi, and Jijing Zhang, &amp;quot;China Becomes a Capital Exporter: Trends and Issues,&amp;quot; in Ligang Song et al. (eds.), &#039;&#039;China&#039;s Domestic Transformation in a Global Context&#039;&#039; (Australian National University Press, 2015), 322.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China Eximbank, which by 2007 had become by far the world&#039;s largest export credit agency, operates primarily as a tool of the state, and is expected not to turn a profit.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 111–13.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Considering that not only China Eximbank, but the four largest banks in China—which are also the four largest in the world by total reported asset value—are all state-owned,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zarmina Ali, &amp;quot;The World&#039;s 100 Largest Banks, 2020,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;S&amp;amp;#x26;P Global&#039;&#039;, April 13, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; there is a real question of whether the PRC may also fail another of Lenin&#039;s criteria of imperialism—that of being directed by a financial oligarchy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amin, who like many other twentieth-century economists accepted the principle of World-Systems Theory, was particularly notable for also synthesizing from it a coherent mechanism of change, a crucial step that Wallerstein and other contemporaries struggled to make. Amin&#039;s theory—which he referred to as &amp;quot;delinking&amp;quot;—prescribed for peripheral countries a type of separation from the capitalist world economy that did not preclude trading relations, but instead involved a &amp;quot;refusal to subject national development strategy to the imperatives of &#039;worldwide expansion&#039; [of the world capitalist system].&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, &#039;&#039;Delinking: Towards a Polycentric World&#039;&#039; (Zed Books, 1990), 62.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Amin&#039;s view by 2016 was that out of every government in the world, China&#039;s alone was strong enough to pursue this strategy,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Amin estimated that according to his model, half of China&#039;s development was driven by its own sovereign project, while the other half was driven by globalization. This ratio of conflicting forces, however, was stronger than anywhere else outside the super-empire; for Brazil and India, for example, he estimated only twenty percent control by their sovereign projects, while South Africa&#039;s had none at all. [Ingrid Harvold Kvangraven, &amp;quot;A Dependency Pioneer - Samir Amin,&amp;quot; in Ushehwedu Kufakurinani et al. (eds.), &#039;&#039;Dialogues on Development Volume 1: On Dependency&#039;&#039; (Institute for New Economic Thinking, 2017), 16.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and that an essential ingredient was its control over its financial system:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;China is walking on two legs: following the traditions and participating [in] globalization. They accept foreign investments, but keep independence of their financial system. &#039;&#039;The Chinese bank system is exclusively state-controlled. The Yuan is convertible only to a certain extent, but under the control of the bank of China. That is the best model that we have today to respond to the challenge of globalists imperialism&#039;&#039; [sic]. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Samir Amin: How to defeat the Collective Imperialism of the Triad&amp;quot; (exclusive interview), &#039;&#039;Katehon&#039;&#039;, September 1, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Does the unusual behavior of Chinese finance, which appears to consistently be at odds with the interests of the typical Western finance capitalist, imply that it is controlled by a class other than the Chinese bourgeoisie? This question, and the question of which class now holds state power in China, are one and the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Seven - Who Holds State Power in China? ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;If foreign economies are to achieve financial independence, they must create their own regulatory mechanisms. Whether they will do so depends on how thoroughly America has succeeded in making irreversible the super imperialism implicit in the Washington Consensus and its ideology.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super-Imperialism: The Origin and Fundamentals of U.S. World Dominance&#039;&#039;, 2003&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism: The Origin and Fundamentals of U.S. World Dominance&#039;&#039; (Pluto Press, 2003), 33.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;It would be a severe understatement to say that China has had a troubled history. After thousands of years of feudal despotism,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;While this term is the best descriptor, it is slightly inaccurate. Pre-revolution China, while ruled by dynastic monarchs, did not exhibit precisely the same features throughout its social and economic structure as the European phenomenon that is traditionally considered &amp;quot;feudalism.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it was invaded, subjugated, and plundered by the European colonial powers and the Empire of Japan in an even grimmer period that lasted over 100 years. The civil war that finally ended the Century of Humiliation and established the People&#039;s Republic began years before the Second World War, lasted years after the defeat of the Axis Powers, and was won at the cost of millions of lives. The new People&#039;s Republic of China had then scarcely come into existence before it was beset by another war against it by the United States and its allies, mass starvation from natural disasters, and the calamitous Cultural Revolution, which the Chinese central government later declared had been &amp;quot;wrongly launched by the leaders&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;brought serious disaster to the Party, the country and the people of all ethnic groups.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;人民日报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (&#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;), &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;quot;关于建国以来党的若干历史问题的决议&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Resolution on Several Historical Issues of the Party Since the Founding of the People&#039;s Republic of China], 3.&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In light of this long progression of tragedy, perhaps the most surprising outcome of the Reform and Opening Up period that began in 1978 was not the destructive consequences it brought upon the Chinese proletariat and peasantry—which were real and often severe—but rather how muted these hardships were by comparison with the horrors of capitalist restoration in Russia and the rest of the former socialist bloc.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Capitalist Road and the Socialist High-Speed Railway ===&lt;br /&gt;
Though the PRC pursued an economic program that most certainly resembled structural adjustment during the neoliberal era, privatizing a large part of the public sector and courting foreign investment, it did so on its own terms, and not those of the Western financial oligarchy. The IMF&#039;s financial data notes only a single loan to the PRC in its entire history—just over half a billion SDRs in 1986—that was repaid in full by 1991, while the Russian Federation borrowed over 18 billion SDRs throughout its comprador phase in the 1990s, carrying preconditions with devastating effects on the Russian people.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;IMF Financial Data Query Tool.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Average life expectancy in China, which had never exceeded 35 years before the socialist era, has advanced rapidly ever since, even during the Reform period; according to World Bank statistics, life expectancy increased from nearly 65 years to over 70 years by the end of the 1990s,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Life Expectancy at Birth, Total (Years) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in sharp contrast to the historic six-year drop suffered by Russia in the Yeltsin era. During the twenty-first century, Russia&#039;s suicide rate has never been less than triple China&#039;s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Suicide Mortality Rate (per 100,000 Population) - Russian Federation, China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While GDP severely declined in the former Eastern Bloc, in China it has only increased; while inflation surged out of control in Russia, in China it remained low. The sudden homelessness epidemic that plagued Russia and the other former socialist countries was mostly avoided by China, where the transition from public to private housing was carefully managed by the government. According to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It wasn&#039;t until the mid-90s that a series of reforms allowed urban residents to own and sell real estate. People were then given the option to purchase their previously government-owned homes at extremely favorable rates, and most of them made the transition to being property owners….&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wade Shepard, &amp;quot;How People In China Afford Their Outrageously Expensive Homes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, March 30, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This policy resulted in China&#039;s 90% homeownership rate in the mid-90s, which outstripped nearly every other country in the world. The PRC&#039;s &#039;&#039;hukou&#039;&#039; system, which regulates internal migration from the countryside to the cities, has often been criticized for its role in producing China&#039;s current massive wealth inequality, but it also has mostly prevented urban slums, almost entirely prevented rough sleeping, and allowed the government to guarantee adequate housing for the vast majority of its 1.4 billion people.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Due to housing subsidies being tied to &#039;&#039;hukou&#039;&#039; registration, China&#039;s small vagrant population consists almost entirely of rural poor who typically have residences in the countryside but have migrated to the cities in the hope of attaining higher-paying urban jobs. A true comparison with homelessness in a capitalist country is therefore not straightforward, Chinese vagrancy being on average qualitatively less desperate and quantitatively more scarce. According to the &#039;&#039;Economist&#039;&#039;, a Chinese charity estimated the homeless population of central Beijing (a city of over twenty million inhabitants) at &amp;quot;several hundred&amp;quot; in 2019 (&amp;quot;Homelessness Has Become a Problem in China&#039;s Cities,&amp;quot; November 14, 2019); in contrast, the mid-sized U.S. city of Portland (population of less than one million) was estimated to have well over five thousand homeless during the same year (David Mann, &amp;quot;Tri-Counties Release 1st Count of Portland Area&#039;s Homeless Population since 2019,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;KGW8&#039;&#039;, 2022).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2021, despite turmoil in the Chinese housing market, the average default rate of residential mortgage-backed securities was just 0.38%,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John Wu, &amp;quot;China Mortgage Boycott Unlikely to Cause Serious Distress to Banking Sector,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;S&amp;amp;#x26;P Global&#039;&#039;, August 23, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and according to &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; magazine, only 18% of Chinese households even had a mortgage.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Palmer, &amp;quot;Chinese Mortgage Boycott Gains Steam,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, July 20, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though the &amp;quot;crisis&amp;quot; of falling housing prices in China in the early 2020s bears a superficial resemblance to the U.S. phenomenon in the late 2000s, the relationship between banks and homeowners in China is not parasitic, and therefore will not result in the type of mass foreclosures homeowners in the U.S. experienced during the Great Recession. Adjustable-rate mortgages were infamously used by U.S. lenders with low initial &amp;quot;teaser&amp;quot; payments to entice home buyers to enter into the market but these were followed by higher, predatory rates that borrowers were powerless to renegotiate. In China, however, such mortgages are pegged to the &amp;quot;loan prime rate&amp;quot; which the People&#039;s Bank carefully &#039;&#039;lowered&#039;&#039; on multiple occasions throughout the Chinese &amp;quot;crisis.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Peter Hoskins, &amp;quot;China Cuts Key Interest Rate as Recovery Falters,&amp;quot; BBC, August 21, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2023, instead of undertaking foreclosures, China&#039;s central bank was encouraging the renegotiation or refinancing of existing mortgages at the expense of bank profits.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fitch Wire, &amp;quot;Chinese Banks and RMBS Could See Minor Impact from Push to Lower Mortgage Rates,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Fitch Ratings&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus while over-leveraged developers suffered, mortgage rates fell to historic lows, leading to homeowners finding no difficulty in refinancing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zongyuan Zoe Liu and Daniel Stemp, &amp;quot;The PBoC Props Up China&#039;s Housing Market,&amp;quot; Council on Foreign Relations, May 21, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to German political economist Isabella M. Weber, on no fewer than two occasions during the early Reform period, amid a debate between Chinese economists on how best to shift towards a market-based economy, the PRC had prepared a &amp;quot;big bang&amp;quot; of shock therapy-style &amp;quot;price reform,&amp;quot; but ultimately abstained in favor of a gradual marketization approach.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Isabella M. Weber, &#039;&#039;How China Escaped Shock Therapy: The Market Reform Debate&#039;&#039; (Routledge, 2021), 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Weber contrasts actual shock therapy with the PRC&#039;s Reform strategy by comparing the latter to a game of Jenga, in which only the &amp;quot;blocks&amp;quot; of the welfare state were removed &amp;quot;that could be flexibly rearranged without endangering the stability of the building as a whole.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Weber, 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Weber, when World Bank economist Adrian Wood visited China during the 1980s, he discovered that the government was still extremely reluctant to relax price controls on essential goods. In his notes, Wood marveled that despite producers consistently recording losses, the &amp;quot;communist dictatorship&amp;quot; would not even &amp;quot;raise the price of matches by 2 cents.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Weber, 168.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Deng Xiaoping is famously attributed the quote &amp;quot;To get rich is glorious.&amp;quot; Less famous, perhaps, are his words in a 1986 interview with &#039;&#039;60 Minutes&#039;&#039; correspondent Mike Wallace:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;During the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot; there was a view that poor communism was preferable to rich capitalism…. According to Marxism, communist society is based on material abundance. Only when there is material abundance can the principle of a communist society—that is, &amp;quot;from each according to his ability, to each according to his needs&amp;quot;—be applied. Socialism is the first stage of communism. Of course, it covers a very long historical period. The main task in the socialist stage is to develop the productive forces, keep increasing the material wealth of society, steadily improve the life of the people and create material conditions for the advent of a communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There can be no communism with pauperism, or socialism with pauperism. So to get rich is no sin. &#039;&#039;However, what we mean by getting rich is different from what you mean. Wealth in a socialist society belongs to the people. To get rich in a socialist society means prosperity for the entire people. The principles of socialism are: first, development of production and second, common prosperity. We permit some people and some regions to become prosperous first, for the purpose of achieving common prosperity faster&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added] That is why our policy will not lead to polarization, to a situation where the rich get richer while the poor get poorer. To be frank, we shall not permit the emergence of a new bourgeoisie.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Deng Xiaoping, Deng Xiaoping, &amp;quot;Interview With Mike Wallace Of 60 Minutes,&amp;quot; Sept. 2, 1986.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The Communist Party under Deng&#039;s leadership therefore pursued free-market reforms as a stage it believed was necessary before socialism could be fully established. Far from being a Chinese Yeltsin or even a Gorbachev, Deng himself was in fact a committed and farsighted Marxist, qualities that Mao Zedong himself once recognized.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In November 1957, Mao took Deng along with him to Moscow for the celebration of the fortieth anniversary of the October revolution. He introduced him to Khrushchev with these words: &#039;See that little fellow over there? He&#039;s a very wise man, sees far into the future.&#039; Then he pulled out all the stops, praising Deng as &#039;the future leader of China and its Communist Party.&#039; &#039;This is the future leader,&#039; he said, &amp;quot;he is the best of my comrades in arms. A great growing force…. This is a man who is both principled and flexible, a rare talent.&#039;&amp;quot; [Alexsander V. Pantsov and Steven I. Levine, &#039;&#039;Deng Xiaoping: A Revolutionary Life&#039;&#039; (Oxford University Press, 2015), 186.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the initial Reform period, the Chinese welfare state was gradually dismantled. The huge rural peasant population was steadily proletarianized, and the proletariat were in turn largely stripped of their protections and pushed into an unforgiving new private sector. Collectively, the masses were made to work under worse conditions for much longer hours, though not for less pay. According to a 2017 paper by Thomas Piketty and other Western economists comparing income inequality in China with that in the United States, the real incomes of the poorest half of the Chinese population had increased by more than four hundred percent since the beginning of the Reform and Opening Up era in 1978, while the real incomes of the poorest half of the U.S. population had actually declined during the same time period.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Facundo Alvaredo et al., &amp;quot;Global Inequality Dynamics: New Findings from [http://wid.world WID.world],&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Economic Review&#039;&#039; 107, no. 5 (May 2017): 404-409, 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The closest analogue to the PRC&#039;s Reform phase can in fact be found in the Islamic Republic of Iran, in terms of how their transitions toward free-market capitalist economies in the neoliberal era have been carefully moderated, relatively smooth, and did not involve the IMF and its more brutal program; yet in the case of Iran, the national bourgeoisie at the helm of the state are now reaping the benefits of capital accumulation for themselves as poverty increases.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Four.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The rich have gotten richer in China—much richer—but the very poorest have gotten richer as well, exactly as the Party had planned and predicted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to statistics tracked by the World Bank, between 2013 and 2019,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The most recent uninterrupted period for which data is available for both countries, as of early 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the income share held by the highest 20% of the population increased in Iran and decreased in China, while the share held by the lowest 20% decreased in Iran and increased in China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Income Share Held by Lowest 20% - Iran, Islamic Rep., China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Income Share Held by Highest 20% - Iran, Islamic Rep., China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Income being &#039;&#039;the rate&#039;&#039; at which wealth increases, larger increases in income for those with the least wealth—combined with smaller increases in income for those with the most—will, if sustained, gradually reduce income inequality, which will in turn gradually reduce wealth inequality. For China, at some point in or before 2013 lay an inflection point. Amin, in his writing around this time, distinguished inequality in China from inequality in the neoliberal world in the following way:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Certainly the growth of inequality is obvious everywhere, including China; but this observation remains superficial and deceptive. Inequality in the distribution of benefits from a model of growth that nevertheless excludes no one (and is even accompanied with a reduction in pockets of poverty—this is the case in China) is one thing; the inequality connected with a growth that benefits only a minority (from 5 percent to 30 percent of the population, depending on the case) while the fate of the others remains desperate is another thing. The practitioners of China bashing are unaware—or pretend to be unaware—of this decisive difference.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, &amp;quot;China 2013,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039; 64, no. 10 (March 2013).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Neoliberalism, when practiced in the West, was and is a weapon of class warfare, existing only to steal from the working class and give to the capitalists. The myth of &amp;quot;trickle-down economics&amp;quot; was always a lie intended to fool workers into letting themselves be robbed—yet through the careful intervention of the state, the Communist Party of China had alone found a way to blunt this weapon and force some wealth to actually trickle down. In just the first phase of Reform and Opening Up, from 1978 to 2000—considered the harshest era of neoliberalism worldwide—China experienced a massive reduction in poverty unprecedented in history. According to World Bank estimates, the number of people in China living on less than $1 per day fell by 300 million during this time period, reversing the global trend of increasing poverty that had lasted for half a century. (In other words, if China were excluded, the world&#039;s poverty population, i.e. the total number of people in poverty in the world, would have &#039;&#039;increased&#039;&#039;, rather than declined, throughout the 1980s and 1990s.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hu Angang, Hu Linlin, and Chang Zhixiao, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Economic Growth and Poverty Reduction (1978–2002),&amp;quot; in Wanda Tseng and David Cowen (eds.), &#039;&#039;India&#039;s and China&#039;s Recent Experience with Reform and Growth&#039;&#039; (Palgrave Macmillan London, 2005), 60-61.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus Chinese workers were surrendered to the cruelties of the free market for a time, but in a slower and much gentler manner than in the West and its neocolonial subjects, and to an entirely different purpose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We cannot easily second-guess history. It may be that the PRC could have rejected the &amp;quot;capitalist road&amp;quot; and survived; it may also have remained on the path preferred by the Gang of Four, and then fallen along with the other socialist states in 1989. It may have endured the Cultural Revolution, escaped counterrevolution, and continued on in a severely underdeveloped form, with the great masses of its rural poor still suffering under the super-empire&#039;s sanctions and embargoes, as has happened in the DPRK. But mere survival cannot suffice to accomplish the world-historical task of socialism, and it is scarcely conceivable that the PRC could have done other than it has and still by now be in a position to overtake the United States economically. While China did see continued development and economic growth throughout the pre-Reform period—the three decades between the Communist victory in 1949 and the beginning of Reform in 1978, during which time China&#039;s GDP more than tripled—its share of &#039;&#039;global&#039;&#039; GDP had remained stagnant.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Weber, &#039;&#039;How China Escaped Shock Therapy&#039;&#039;, 90.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In &#039;&#039;The German Ideology&#039;&#039;, Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… it is only possible to achieve real liberation in the real world and by employing real means … slavery cannot be abolished without the steam-engine and the mule and spinning-jenny, serfdom cannot be abolished without improved agriculture … in general, people cannot be liberated as long as they are unable to obtain food and drink, housing and clothing in adequate quality and quantity. &amp;quot;Liberation&amp;quot; is an historical and not a mental act, and it is brought about by historical conditions, the development of industry, commerce, agriculture, the conditions of intercourse …&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels, &#039;&#039;The German Ideology&#039;&#039;, part I.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The steam engine and the spinning jenny, also generally called constant capital, the means or instruments of labor, or even more generally, a part of &#039;&#039;the forces of production&#039;&#039;, were clearly necessary tools. The question that must be entertained is not whether China could have thrived without them, but how the PRC has used them, for their introduction alone does not bring liberation. A much less speculative and much more useful historical analysis, therefore, lies not in comparing what China has become with a hypothetical China that took another path, but in comparing China with India, another formerly-colonized country in the Global South with an equivalent population that exists today and took an actual capitalist road. Both countries gained their independence in the late 1940s, and from then until even the 1980s they had equivalent GDPs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Until the early 1990s, in fact, despite their differences in political leadership, India&#039;s economy was quite similar to China&#039;s, also being dominated by a large public sector.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2021, China&#039;s GDP was more than five times higher than India&#039;s, while India had five times China&#039;s infant mortality rate,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Mortality Rate, Infant (per 1,000 Live Births) - China, India.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and trailed China in literacy, life expectancy, and public infrastructure. Though the progress India has made in reducing extreme poverty in the twenty-first century is not insignificant—second only to the PRC&#039;s, in fact—the reduction in China has been far more rapid and thoroughgoing. For every threshold measured by the World Bank—the percentage of a population living on less than $2.15, $3.65, and $6.85 (adjusted for purchasing power parity) per day—poverty had in fact been slightly &#039;&#039;worse&#039;&#039; in China than in India during the early 1990s. By 2019, however, poverty in India was still well above the global average for all three thresholds, while poverty in China had fallen far below it. The World Bank showed the largest gap for the $6.85 threshold, with 84% of India&#039;s population earning less to only 25% of China&#039;s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Poverty Headcount Ratio at $2.15 a Day (2017 PPP) (% of Population) - China, World, India.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Poverty Headcount Ratio at $3.65 a Day (2017 PPP) (% of Population) - China, World, India.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Poverty Headcount Ratio at $6.85 a Day (2017 PPP) (% of Population) - China, World, India.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Moreover, these income statistics may not adequately capture the true prevalence of poverty—according to data from the UN Food and Agriculture Organization, for example, the percentage of the Chinese population that is undernourished has consistently fallen throughout the twenty-first century, to a low of 3% in 2020; but despite a reduction between 2004 and 2017, the percentage of undernourished Indians then began &#039;&#039;increasing&#039;&#039;, from a low of 13% back to 16% in 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Prevalence of Undernourishment (% of Population) - China, World, India.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deng, of course, was not infallible. Though he declared that &amp;quot;we shall not permit the emergence of a new bourgeoisie,&amp;quot; it is obvious that such a class now exists in China, and with it the class struggle and corruption was revived. The PRC&#039;s economic success and reemergence on the world&#039;s stage is undeniable—since 1978, its GDP has increased a hundredfold, and by 2021 it had become the wealthiest country by net worth&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rich Miller, &amp;quot;Global Wealth Surges as China Overtakes U.S. to Grab Top Spot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—but the danger of its Devil&#039;s bargain is obvious. Which class will ultimately enjoy the fruits of this success?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As shown in Chapters One through Five]], the reemergence of the PRC as a military and economic superpower will be a progressive development for the international working class regardless of whether the PRC becomes a socialist leader or a fully-developed capitalist empire, because either will signal an end to the stage of super-imperialism and thus recreate favorable conditions for the victory of proletarian revolution. Fortunately, however, the (much more desirable) former possibility is more likely, and a close examination of the Chinese economy and its trajectory will show that Chinese workers and peasants are regaining the upper hand, if indeed they ever lost it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pendulum began to swing in the opposite direction during the tenure of General Secretary Hu Jintao, a man whose name a great many in the West never learned. The second phase of Reform and Opening Up that Hu presided over focused on addressing some of the problems the meteoric rise of the Chinese economy had created, namely corruption, wealth inequality, and the environmental consequences of rapid industrialization, though many of these policies did not yield significant results until well after Hu had retired in 2012.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the Western press exists to serve the bourgeois establishment and is therefore notoriously unreliable, it can usually be counted on to properly identify their enemies. In 2007 the &#039;&#039;Economist&#039;&#039; reported that in spite of the mass migration of workers to China&#039;s eastern urban centers, pay for factory workers was rising at double digit rates in the Pearl River delta near Hong Kong. &amp;quot;Everyone should be aware that China has changed,&amp;quot; said a member of the Hong Kong legislature.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 90.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Reform has stopped,&amp;quot; complained a paper published in 2009 by the Council on Foreign Relations and the Heritage Foundation, citing new laws in the PRC that enhanced workers&#039; rights and restricted private firms from buying or selling goods and services at unreasonable prices. It reserved particular ire for the All-China Federation of Trade Unions, calling it a &amp;quot;xenophobic organ&amp;quot; of the Communist Party that &amp;quot;[assailed] foreign firms&amp;quot; for &amp;quot;minor violations.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Derek Scissors, &amp;quot;Deng Undone: The Costs of Halting Market Reform in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; 88, no. 3 (May/June 2009): 24-39.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During Hu&#039;s tenure, universal healthcare was readopted.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Austin Ramzy, &amp;quot;China&#039;s New Healthcare Could Cover Millions More,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, April 9, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Privatization was halted, then reversed. Bourgeois Western economists, who at first had happily believed their own propaganda and convinced themselves that private capital would ultimately destroy socialism in China on its own, no matter what Deng said, finally noticed an extremely worrying—to them—aspect to the PRC&#039;s entire reform program: the vast majority of state-owned companies that had been &amp;quot;privatized&amp;quot; actually hadn&#039;t been. Despite being publicly traded on domestic and foreign stock exchanges, China&#039;s new private enterprises were quite often still controlled by the government through byzantine ownership structures involving state-run holding companies or domestic financial institutions (which are also state-owned). In 2009, two-thirds of state-owned enterprises had been officially privatized, yet three-quarters of these remained indirectly state-owned—meaning that only about 15% of the public sector had truly entered private control.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Derek Scissors, &amp;quot;Deng Undone.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Between 1998 and 2007, closures and privatizations of state-owned firms were limited to smaller entities while more new large state-owned firms had been created.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chang-Tai Hsieh and Zheng (Michael) Song, &#039;&#039;Grasp the Large, Let Goof the Small: The Transformation of the State Sector in China&#039;&#039;, Brookings Papers on Economic Activity (Brookings, Spring 2015).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China&#039;s actual private sector did continue to grow and prosper, but not at the expense of the state-run economy. Of the 98 Chinese companies listed on the &#039;&#039;Fortune Global 500&#039;&#039; list in 2015, only 22 were private, and the largest 12 were state-owned;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Scott Cendrowski, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Global 500 Companies Are Bigger than Ever— and Mostly State-Owned,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Fortune&#039;&#039;, July 22, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; by 2021, the number of Chinese companies on the list had increased to 130—the most of any country in the world—yet over two-thirds of this increase had come from the public sector, which added 22 companies to the list, while the private sector added only ten.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tianlei Huang, Nicolas Véron, and David Xu, &#039;&#039;The Private Sector Advances in China: The Evolving Ownership Structures of the Largest Companies in the Xi Jinping Era&#039;&#039;, Peterson Institute for International Economics Working Papers 22-3 (March 2022), 31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the recovery from the 2008 global financial crisis, Chinese banks, under the ownership and the direction of the central government, began a massive economic stimulus that disproportionately redirected capital to the public sector.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lin William Cong et al., &#039;&#039;Credit Allocation Under Economic Stimulus: Evidence from China&#039;&#039;, Chicago Booth Research Paper No. 17-19 (posted November 1, 2016; last revised September 10, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The amount of money loaned domestically doubled, an enormous part of which was directed into public infrastructure. A phenomenon emerged in China that the Western press named &amp;quot;ghost cities&amp;quot;—huge development projects, including roads, skyscrapers, metro stations, and high-rise apartments—that were rapidly built some distance from existing urban areas and almost entirely unoccupied. In 2010, the &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039; breathlessly shared satellite photos of quiet streets and unused buildings in what it named &amp;quot;China&#039;s biggest ghost city&amp;quot; (a new district of Zhengzhou in Henan Province).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daily Mail Reporter, &amp;quot;The Ghost Towns of China: Amazing Satellite Images Show Cities Meant to Be Home to Millions Lying Deserted,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Teak Door&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2011, &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039; gave the same treatment to other new developments in Changsha in Hunan Province, and the new Chenggong district of Kunming, which purportedly had &amp;quot;100,000 new apartments with no occupants&amp;quot; and was &amp;quot;building skyscrapers by the hundreds.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gus Lubin, &amp;quot;New Satellite Pictures of China&#039;s Ghost Cities,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, June 16, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Today, all these new areas each are home to several hundred thousand people, with densities of hundreds or thousands per square kilometer. There was nothing fake or mysterious about them—they were simply built in advance of China&#039;s urbanizing and modernizing population. The government was spending so much money that infrastructure was &#039;&#039;preceding&#039;&#039; development all across the country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s Ghost Cities Are Finally Stirring to Life After Years of Empty Streets,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, September 1, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the dawn of the twenty-first century, the PRC has turned neo-liberal orthodoxy on its head. Instead of practicing the crushing austerity that private financial institutions in the West currently enforce upon the rest of the world, Chinese public financial institutions have done nothing but build and spend, and build and spend, and build and spend some more. The most dramatic symbol of the success of this philosophy is China&#039;s new high-speed railway network, which began construction in the late 2000s and within a single decade grew to become the world&#039;s largest— larger, in fact, than all high-speed rail systems in all other countries, which had been much more slowly built in Europe and Japan over half a century, put together. Ürümqi and Lhasa, the capital cities of China&#039;s remotest provinces, were connected to the east with high-speed lines at galactic expense. If the full length of the Chinese high-speed rail system—40,000 kilometers and still increasing—were laid in a single track, it would wrap around the Earth&#039;s entire circumference. Over three billion passenger trips are now made by rail in China per year,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Luo Wangshu, &amp;quot;Railways Set Service Goals for New Year,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039;, January 5, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and even for moderate distances are often quicker than airplanes. While neoliberalism destroyed Argentina&#039;s railways, its ideological opposite brought China&#039;s into existence from nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no way to make high-speed rail construction profitable. Trains traveling at speeds of 300 kilometers per hour must have a straight electrified track, necessitating the careful excavations of hillsides to bore tunnels, the costly construction of massive bridges to span rivers and canyons, and the placement of hundreds of thousands of elevated concrete columns across countrysides. The China-Laos high-speed railway, which opened in 2021 and spans hundreds of kilometers of mountainous terrain, is nearly two-thirds tunnels and bridges by length.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Latsamy Phonevilay, &amp;quot;Construction of Vientiane Station Commences on Laos-China Railway,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Laotian Times&#039;&#039;, July 4, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; No business model can sustain such an expense and still deliver a profit through the sales of tickets and concessions. Instead, the PRC has embraced the construction of mass transit and other infrastructure as a &#039;&#039;public good&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neoliberal economists have recoiled in horror at China&#039;s high-speed rail miracle. The libertarian Cato Institute bemoaned the massive expense and unprofitability,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Randal O&#039;Toole, &#039;&#039;The High-Speed Rail Money Sink: Why the United States Should Not Spend Trillions on Obsolete Technology&#039;&#039;, Cato Institute Policy Analysis No. 915 (April 20, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the India-based Observer Research Foundation warned that the China Railway Corporation (a state-owned enterprise) owed an unsustainable amount of debt to Chinese banks (which are also state-owned).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dhaval Desai, &amp;quot;China&#039;s High-Speed Railways Plunge from High Profits into a Debt Trap,&amp;quot; Observer Research Foundation, June 23, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, if the mindless pursuit of profit is set aside, the economic benefits of high-speed rail nonetheless emerge in stark relief. One such analysis from found that far from being &amp;quot;unprofitable,&amp;quot; China&#039;s high-speed railways had in fact earned an annual 6.5% return on investment. According to the Paulson Institute in Chicago, the total cost of the network (around $2 trillion) was offset not just by the revenue, but by the difference in operation costs from airline trips that were saved by taking the train, and the time savings that riders would not have accrued otherwise, totaling around $2.4 trillion&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Boon or Boondoggle? The Cost and Benefit of China&#039;s Bullet Trains,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;MacroPolo&#039;&#039;, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—a calculation that did not even include the environmental benefits and the vast quantities of jet fuel that has not been expended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the bigger picture, it is clear that even before Xi Jinping&#039;s tenure as General Secretary of the Communist Party, China&#039;s trajectory had shifted away from privatization and profiteering and back toward the state-managed economy and the redistribution of gains. This did not mean, however, that the private sector itself was or is on the verge of being destroyed or reabsorbed by the state. At the Third Plenary Session of the Central Committee in 2013, the Party reaffirmed its ideological commitment to the principles of Reform and announced that it would &amp;quot;[improve] the basic economic system&amp;quot; by &amp;quot;vigorously developing a mixed economy.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;18th Central Committee of the Communist Party of China, &amp;quot;Decision Of The Central Committee Of The Communist Party Of China On Some Major Issues Concerning Comprehensively Deepening The Reform,&amp;quot; November 12, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the capital accumulation engine of China&#039;s unparalleled economic growth, and as a tool to attract needed foreign investment, private enterprise could not yet be discarded, only directed, with all the risk that implied.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Great Struggle for Common Prosperity ===&lt;br /&gt;
On June 17, 2019, local Party secretary Huang Wenxiu died in a flash flood in the mountains of the Guangxi Zhuang Autonomous Region. She was 30 years old. Just three years before, Huang had graduated with a master&#039;s degree from Beijing Normal University, one of the most prestigious universities in China. But rather than pursue a career in the capital, she chose to return to her home prefecture in Guangxi and volunteered to serve a remote, impoverished village in Leye County, helping its people grow and sell fruit, install streetlamps, and secure funding for a concrete road. The Party honored her as one of 1,800 cadres who had lost their lives in the targeted poverty alleviation campaign, through natural disasters, accidents, or health issues during their service in rural China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Department of the CPC Central Committee, Beijing Review, &amp;quot;China Honors Role Models in Poverty Eradication Campaign,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Insight&#039;&#039;, Special Issue on China&#039;s Complete Victory of Poverty Alleviation (2021), 52–53.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their sacrifice was not in vain. By the end of 2020, extreme poverty—defined as living on under a threshold of around two dollars a day—had been eliminated in China. The Western press, which was by then critical of any positive news from China, spun rather than denied the achievement. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; both printed the World Bank&#039;s admission of the PRC&#039;s success, and also highlighted the &amp;quot;costly&amp;quot; nature of the government&#039;s poverty alleviation campaign&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;As the following chapter will show, this is quite typical of Western newspapers&#039; coverage of Chinese government policy.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; that &amp;quot;Beijing may struggle to sustain,&amp;quot; citing not the lives lost but the $700 billion spent by the government since Xi Jinping&#039;s administration announced it in 2014.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Bradsher, &amp;quot;Jobs, Houses and Cows: China&#039;s Costly Drive to Erase Extreme Poverty,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, when evaluated honestly, the details of Chinese poverty alleviation&#039;s implementation show that it is not only sustainable, but developmental, consisting more of infrastructural improvements than actual cash payments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previous year, every rural village in China had been connected to the country&#039;s network of paved roads (either asphalt or cement), with over 99% of rural communities receiving regular bus service.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua, &amp;quot;China to Connect All Townships, Villages with Paved Roads by End of 2019,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039;, December 19, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A massive effort had been mobilized to modernize the countryside, installing basic sanitation where it was lacking, and constructing modern homes for the poorest villagers. Some of the remotest, most underdeveloped communities saw technological improvements leapfrogging several decades; often a village would be wired for broadband internet access within a year of being connected to running water for the first time in history. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; observed that &amp;quot;Though many villages are still reachable only by single-lane roads, they are lined with streetlights powered by solar panels.&amp;quot; The unemployed rural population were generally given jobs or job training in addition to or in place of welfare subsidies; small farmers were often given cattle—cows or sheep, which in the undeveloped countryside are some of most lucrative forms of capital—by the government for free.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Bradsher, &amp;quot;Jobs, Houses and Cows.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though a great wealth gap still exists between China&#039;s rural poor and its city-dwellers, the progress so far is remarkable, increasing, and permanent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But who will pay for it?&amp;quot; is a common reactionary refrain in the West, employed by the bourgeois media to stifle any type of redistributive political program such as universal healthcare or environmental initiatives. In China, this question is not rhetorical, and a clear answer has emerged.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2020, China&#039;s bloated private sector abruptly became the target of an aggressive expansion of regulations on private business. In November, a $34 billion initial public offering by the Ant Group, the Alibaba corporation&#039;s financial affiliate, was predicted to be the largest in history.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Arjun Kharpal, &amp;quot;Ant Group to Raise $34.5 Billion, Valuing It at over $313 Billion, in Biggest IPO of All Time,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, October 26, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regulators intervened, canceling the IPO and instituting strict new antimonopoly rules.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Liza Lin, &amp;quot;China Targets Alibaba, Other Homegrown Tech Giants With Antimonopoly Rules,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, November 10, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The following month, both Alibaba and Tencent, two of China&#039;s largest tech companies, were censured for failing to seek government approval for mergers and acquisitions,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Coco Liu and Shiyin Chen, &amp;quot;China Fines Alibaba, Tencent Unit Under Anti-Monopoly Laws,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 13, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Xi declared in a Politburo meeting that the Communist Party would act to &amp;quot;prevent the disorderly expansion of capital.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;What Xi Means by &#039;Disorderly Capital&#039; Is $1.5 Trillion Question,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2021, Alibaba was ordered to pay a $2.8 billion antitrust fine.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Zhai, &amp;quot;Alibaba Hit With Record $2.8 Billion Antitrust Fine in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, April 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In July, in what the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; called a &amp;quot;death penalty&amp;quot; for the industry, the government &amp;quot;[cracked] down&amp;quot; on private education companies, &amp;quot;[asserting] Communist party supremacy.&amp;quot; The new regulations did not outright ban the $100 billion industry, but instead simply forbade private educators from operating on a for-profit business model.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tom Mitchell, Sun Yu, and Ryan McMorrow, &amp;quot;Xi Cracks down on China&#039;s Education Sector to Assert Communist Party Supremacy,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, July 27, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Around the same time, regulators canceled another massive IPO from the ride-hailing corporation Didi, which the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; said had operated in &amp;quot;legal gray areas&amp;quot; for years, and ordered it removed from app stores.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Raymond Zhong and Li Yuan, &amp;quot;The Rise and Fall of the World&#039;s Ride-Hailing Giant,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 27, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In August, the Supreme People&#039;s Court ruled that the Chinese tech industry&#039;s practice of pressuring employees into working overtime was illegal.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Grady McGregor, &amp;quot;The End of &#039;996&#039;? China&#039;s Government Takes on Its Brutal Tech Working Culture,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Fortune&#039;&#039;, August 27, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In September, the People&#039;s Bank of China officially banned all transactions and digital mining of cryptocurrencies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;People&#039;s Bank of China, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;quot;关于进一步防范和处置虚拟货币交易炒作风险的通知&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Notice on Further Preventing and Dealing with the Risk of Speculation in Virtual Currency Transactions].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The state&#039;s expansion was not limited to new legislation, financial maneuvers, and rhetoric, however. The new regulatory regime had teeth. In January of 2022, a former Communist Party secretary of Hangzhou—a second-tier financial center with a population of over 10 million people— was expelled and arrested for accepting bribes and &amp;quot;supporting the disorderly expansion of capital,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s Communist Party Expels Former Boss of Hangzhou for Graft,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, January 25, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the result of a five-month investigation in which the local Party branch of over 25,000 members had been ordered perform &amp;quot;self-examinations&amp;quot; to find any potential conflicts of interest involving the business community.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brenda Goh, &amp;quot;China Orders Communist Party Members to Resolve Conflicts of Interest as Top Hangzhou Official Probed,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, August 22, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In March of 2021, four major steel mills in Hebei Province were caught falsifying production records to evade carbon emission limits;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Pollution Crackdown Exposes Rule Breakers in Top Steel Hub,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, March 12, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the following year, dozens of executives responsible for the crime were sentenced to prison.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Jails Almost 50 Steel Executives for Faking Emissions Data,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, January 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The government&#039;s anti-corruption campaign also continued, making dramatic public examples of white-collar criminal cases; in January of 2021, Lai Xiaomin, a Party secretary and senior executive of a state-owned company, was executed for taking bribes and embezzling millions from public funds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, regulations on business in the PRC are real and carry real consequences, often in stark contrast with the West. For its role in the Deepwater Horizon catastrophe of 2010 in the Gulf of Mexico—which killed nearly a dozen workers and is considered the largest marine oil spill in history—the British multinational oil corporation BP was compelled only to pay a fine; no criminal charges against company officials stuck and no one associated with the disaster spent even a single day behind bars. However, after the 2015 Tianjin port explosions, which were caused by the Ruihai Logistics company&#039;s avoidance of safety regulations in storing flammable chemicals, Chinese courts sent dozens of company staff and complicit government officials to prison, and sentenced the Chairman of Ruihai Logistics to death.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Merrit Kennedy, &amp;quot;China Jails 49 Over Deadly Tianjin Warehouse Explosions.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;PBS&#039;&#039;, November 9, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes, private corporations were neither banned nor censured, but simply bought out. The &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; described how in 2019 two large corporations which had incurred significant debt, Beijing OriginWater and Zhejiang Great Southeast Company, had been taken over by state-owned entities through stock purchases, in the case of the former effectively nationalizing it. Even more commonly, large private companies were compelled by the government to accept direct supervision by Communist Party committees, which were to play a role in corporate decision-making.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lingling Wei, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Xi Ramps Up Control of Private Sector. &#039;We Have No Choice but to Follow the Party,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;We Can&#039;t Tell if Chinese Firms Work for the Party&amp;quot; declared a headline in &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; magazine in 2019, the article complaining that though private Chinese companies still had nominal autonomy, &amp;quot;when the party comes calling, they have almost no power to resist direct requests.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ashley Feng, &amp;quot;We Can&#039;t Tell If Chinese Firms Work for the Party,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, February 7, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In his notes made to the Third Plenary Session of the 18th CPC Central Committee in 2013, Xi Jinping affirmed the government&#039;s commitment to the principle of the &amp;quot;two unswervinglys&amp;quot;: &amp;quot;to unswervingly consolidate and develop the public sector of the economy, and at the same time unswervingly encourage, support and guide the development of the non-public sector of the economy.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, 2014, vol. 1, sec. Explanatory Notes to the &amp;quot;Decision of the Central Committee of the Communist Party of China on Some Major Issues Concerning Comprehensively Continuing the Reform.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The government had not set out to destroy private business, but to control it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the summer of 2021, China&#039;s private sector had gotten the message. An outpouring of sudden philanthropy ensued as the largest corporations and their billionaire owners announced massive donations to charities and social programs. Tencent and Alibaba each pledged $15 billion; according to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, to &amp;quot;avoid Beijing&#039;s wrath,&amp;quot; founders of other private tech corporations such as Xiaomi, Pinduoduo, and Meituan each donated billions in their companies&#039; stock to philanthropic foundations that participated in poverty alleviation and education programs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yue Wang, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Tech Giants Are Giving Away Their Money To Avoid Beijing&#039;s Wrath,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, August 26, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;[T]he ability to use [the government&#039;s Common Prosperity policy] to grab money from the large capitalist firms is the key,&amp;quot; said the founder and director of Orient Capital Research, quoted in a 2023 Australian Broadcasting Corporation article lamenting Chinese property development giant Country Garden&#039;s billionaire heiress losing half her fortune. &amp;quot;[T]he government may simply say, &#039;Well, you know, we want that money&#039; and they&#039;ll just take it.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kathleen Calderwood, &amp;quot;Yang Huiyan Is Country Garden&#039;s Billionaire Heiress, but Her Fortune Was Just Cut in Half,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, August 24, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this light, two important observations can be made which are fundamental to determining the nature of the Chinese political economy. First, it is clear that China now displays many of the economic and social features of an advanced social democracy in a rapidly developing country. Real wages and social benefits are increasing, poverty is decreasing, the public sector is expanding, and public infrastructure is being built on a massive scale. China has surpassed the United States in healthy life expectancy,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kieran Corcoran, &amp;quot;State Media in China Boasted That Their Healthy Life Expectancy Is Now Better than in the US—and They&#039;re Right.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and compared with the rest of the developed world, Chinese citizens retire earlier&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;At 54, China&#039;s Average Retirement Age Is Too Low,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, June 26, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and are far more likely to own their own home. Overall, the people of China have without question more prosperity, better health, and greater freedom now than they have ever had in history—things that they themselves have demanded and received.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At every turn, the government&#039;s initiatives to bring private business to heel have been supported and demanded by the Chinese working class. According to a survey by the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, the percentage of Chinese citizens who expressed trust in the central government increased to 98% in 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cary Wu, &amp;quot;Did the Pandemic Shake Chinese Citizens&#039; Trust in Their Government? We Surveyed Nearly 20,000 People to Find Out,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 5, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;This is a great struggle,&amp;quot; said an article from January 2022 on the popular left-leaning internet forum Utopia. &amp;quot;People have gradually understood that those super-rich who have become monopoly compradors are no longer our fellow travelers. What they want to do is to fully implement privatization in socialist China, so as to disintegrate and destroy our socialist system.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chen Xianyi and Sun Feiyang, &amp;quot;This Is a Great Struggle,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Qiao Collective&#039;&#039;, January 27, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That summer, in the wake of the Evergrande Group&#039;s default and ensuing real estate crisis, the &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; reported that tens of thousands of new homebuyers across dozens of cities in China were engaging in a coordinated mortgage payment strike, demanding the timely completion of stalled development.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Martin Farrer and Vincent Ni, &amp;quot;Mortgage Strikes Threaten China&#039;s Economic and Political Stability,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 19, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; considered it a &amp;quot;rare act of public disobedience&amp;quot;—ignoring the fact that if mortgage strikes were rare in China, they were virtually unheard of in the West, despite its history of even worse crises. China&#039;s rebellion went unpunished; two months later, the strike had not diminished, but &#039;&#039;expanded&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Analysis: China&#039;s Mortgage Boycott Quietly Regroups as Construction Idles,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, September 18, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, even before the strike, the Chinese real estate sector was effectively being slowly nationalized; months earlier, bankers had been instructed to &amp;quot;steer clear of private real estate firms&amp;quot; and capital had begun flowing primarily to state-owned developers, such as Poly Developments and China Merchants Shekou.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yawen Chen, &amp;quot;China Property Market Faces More Nationalisation,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, December 5, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rather than foreclose upon homeowners in arrears, as U.S. banks infamously did en masse in 2008, at every level, the Chinese banks and government hastened to placate the protestors. Regulators vowed to see the strikers&#039; demands met, and according to &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, to &amp;quot;appease angry homebuyers&amp;quot; the government began formulating a new policy of forbearance that would prevent missed mortgage payments from negatively impacting credit scores.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Weighs Mortgage Grace Period to Appease Angry Homebuyers,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, July 18, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Increasingly, the PRC&#039;s efforts to rein in private capital, often labeled as &amp;quot;crackdowns&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;authoritarian&amp;quot; in the Western press, are being driven not from the top down, but from the bottom up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China developed during the twenty-first century, the rhetoric of Westerners ostensibly critical of the PRC from the left has correspondingly changed. In the first phase of the Reform era, such critics conflated the PRC&#039;s policy and contemporary Western neoliberalism;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Even Parenti, for example, when eulogizing the Soviet Union in 1997, considered China&#039;s reforms to be similar to the concurrent neoliberal disasters in Eastern Europe. (Michael Parenti, &#039;&#039;Blackshirts and Reds&#039;&#039;, 109.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; during the current phase, their view of the Chinese system now acknowledges its incredible technological progress and achievements in poverty reduction, but dismisses them as &amp;quot;mere social democracy&amp;quot; similar to the mid-twentieth century phenomenon in Western countries that is described at length in Chapter Five. An essay published by the &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Review of Books&#039;&#039; in August 2023, for example, determined to find no distinction between Chinese and Western political economy, asserted that despite raising millions from poverty, the PRC was now merely &amp;quot;catching up.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;William I. Robinson, &amp;quot;The Unbearable Manicheanism of the &#039;Anti-Imperialist&#039; left,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Philosophical Salon&#039;&#039;, August 7, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Upon a closer look, however, such comparisons quickly collapse. Today, unlike the West in the mid-twentieth century, China does not face the conditions that threatened the Western capitalist class into making its social-democratic compromises.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Five.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC currently faces only &#039;&#039;internal&#039;&#039; pressure for wealth redistribution—and the &#039;&#039;recent&#039;&#039; failures of political movements based on programs of social-democratic reform within Western countries, such as Bernie Sanders&#039; presidential campaigns or Jeremy Corbyn&#039;s leadership of the British Labour Party,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Described earlier in Chapter Five.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; throw the PRC&#039;s success into even starker contrast. Campaigns by Sanders and Corbyn were sunk largely by an overwhelmingly hostile bourgeois media establishment;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;While the policies advocated by Sanders and Corbyn undeniably held widespread appeal, their reputations as individuals were continually eroded by spurious accusations of misogyny (toward Sanders, whose competition with female candidates was held under unprecedented scrutiny) and antisemitism (toward Corbyn, whose support for the Palestinian liberation movement was presumed to stem from anti-Jewish bigotry) by the mainstream media, contributing immensely toward their electoral defeats.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet real success is being enjoyed in the PRC, where the government and the government-controlled media have been at the very least nominally friendly to the proletariat throughout its history. The &amp;quot;Common Prosperity&amp;quot; slogan, though only widely publicized after Xi Jinping invoked it in 2021 to characterize the fundamental shift in the PRC&#039;s domestic politics, was not his own invention. The phrase, in fact, dates as far back as 1954, when a publication by the &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039; used it to speak of the goal and aspiration to eradicate rural poverty.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Central Committee of the Communist Party of China, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国共产党中央 委员会关于发展农业生产合作社的决议&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Resolution of the Central Committee of the Communist Party of China on the Development of Agricultural Production Cooperatives].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Deng, quoted earlier in this chapter, repeated the phrase to describe his vision of capitalist accumulation ultimately being made to serve the people. Xi&#039;s domestic policy, therefore, represents not a departure from, but a step toward the fulfillment of the Communist Party&#039;s four-decade strategy for development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, supporters of Sanders and Corbyn themselves displayed considerable animus toward the Western political establishment, while according to survey data, frequent protests in China, interpreted by the Western press as proof of the population&#039;s dissatisfaction with the government, are in fact more likely to be attended by those who &#039;&#039;support&#039;&#039; the central government.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wenfang Tang, &amp;quot;The &#039;Surprise&#039; of Authoritarian Resilience in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Affairs&#039;&#039; II, no. 1 (Spring 2018): 109.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Asian Barometer Survey has found that mainland China had the highest percentage of people who believed their government was responsive to their needs out of nearly a dozen countries surveyed in the region. An article published in &#039;&#039;American Affairs&#039;&#039; in 2018 admitted that &amp;quot;the Chinese authoritarian government is actually more responsive to the public than a democratically elected government such as in Taiwan&amp;quot; and that the Party actually &amp;quot;spends a large amount of time and resources to calm and compensate protestors and petitioners.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wenfang Tang, 111–12.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second important observation is that the state and the economic direction of the PRC are firmly under the control of the Communist Party. The capitalists that thrived and gained obscene fortunes during the Reform and Opening Up period are being prevented from independently organizing for political power and, even according to studies and surveys conducted by Western researchers, the central government has the unswerving and thoroughgoing support and trust of an overwhelming majority of the people. Even prior to the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; survey, according to a 13-year study from the Harvard Kennedy School&#039;s Ash Center for Democratic Governance and Innovation, overall satisfaction with the central government never fell below 80%, and by 2016 rested at over 93%. While the survey subjects registered greater dissatisfaction with local governments, provincial governments retained a satisfaction rate of 75% or greater, and at no level did the government receive less than majority approval since the beginning of the study in 2003. The study also noted that even before the latest major poverty alleviation campaign had gained its current momentum and levels of success, &amp;quot;more marginalized groups in poorer, inland regions are actually comparatively more likely to report increases in satisfaction.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Edward Cunningham, Tony Saich, and Jessie Turiel, &#039;&#039;Understanding CCP Resilience: Surveying Chinese Public Opinion Through Time&#039;&#039; (Ash Center for Democratic Governance and Innovation, July 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; To the extent to which it can be reasonably measured, the will of the poorest in China is currently being expressed through the actions of the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While these observations are in themselves not &#039;&#039;sufficient&#039;&#039; to adequately judge the present character of the Party, they reflect absolutely &#039;&#039;necessary&#039;&#039; conditions for the development of socialism. A thorough examination of the Party&#039;s composition and how it operates is therefore required to make an accurate estimation of China&#039;s political future.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Is the Red Flag Flying? ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;China has billionaires&amp;quot; is a common refrain heard in circles of the political left in the West—so common, in fact, that it has become a thought-terminating cliché. There is no doubt that they exist and are significant; at their height in 2021, &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; estimated there were a total of 700 billionaires in China, constituting slightly more a quarter of the world&#039;s total. Yet the unique circumstances of their appearance warrant an examination. China and Vietnam, thus far, are the only countries to ever produce private fortunes of billions of dollars while retaining a nominal Marxist-Leninist government structure. The unique features of the new big bourgeoisie in China and their relationship to state power must be thoroughly explored, to determine if they do in fact enjoy the same position and privileges as their Western counterparts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, how does the big bourgeoisie in China compare with this class in a similarly advanced country that is unquestionably ruled by capitalists? Only the United States, with 724 billionaires, was ranked above China on &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;&#039; list in that year—roughly an equivalent number.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;World&#039;s Billionaires List: The Richest in 2021.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China and the U.S. have the two highest GDPs in the world, the highest totals of net wealth, and are most similar to each other than any other country in nearly all categories of measuring economic power. Despite being greater overall,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rich Miller, &amp;quot;Global Wealth Surges as China Overtakes U.S. to Grab Top Spot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; however, the riches of China are far less concentrated; collectively, in 2021 the United States&#039; billionaires were nearly twice as wealthy ($4.5 trillion)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kerry A. Dolan, &amp;quot;Forbes&#039; 35th Annual World&#039;s Billionaires List: Facts And Figures 2021,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, April 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as China&#039;s ($2.5 trillion).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jennifer Wang, &amp;quot;The 10 Richest Chinese Billionaires In 2021,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, April 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In terms of billionaires &#039;&#039;per capita&#039;&#039;, China is below the world average, and trailed Russia, Greece, Thailand, Malaysia, Eswatini, and dozens of other countries as of 2021. In a more crucial difference, only ten of China&#039;s billionaires—scarcely more than 1%—were listed by &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; as belonging to the &amp;quot;finance and investments&amp;quot; category, compared with 189 in the U.S., or 26%. Of these ten, few seem credible as members of a Chinese financial oligarchy; the two most closely associated with financial institutions, Neil Shen&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;Profile: Neil Shen.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Zhang Lei,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;Profile: Zhang Lei.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; have stronger ties to the U.S. financial system (through Sequoia Capital and Hillhouse Capital Management, respectively) than to China&#039;s. A few are successful but relatively small-time investors; Yu Yong,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;Profile: Yu Yong.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; another billionaire in this category, derives his wealth from a minority share in a large state-owned enterprise. Despite his inclusion, Changpeng Zhao,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;Profile: Changpeng Zhao.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the founder and CEO of Binance, the world&#039;s largest cryptocurrency exchange, is now something of an exile; he avoided the government&#039;s ban on cryptocurrency trading by relocating his company to the Cayman Islands. China&#039;s super-rich, it seems, include very few if any bankers, hedge fund managers, venture capitalists, or owners of private equity firms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China&#039;s finance industry is quite advanced—as mentioned in Chapter Six, the four largest banks in the world by total reported asset value are all state-owned Chinese banks,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zarmina Ali, &amp;quot;The World&#039;s 100 Largest Banks, 2020,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;S&amp;amp;#x26;P Global&#039;&#039;, April 13, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and a significant number of smaller private banks now exist as well. Yet few individuals have made fortunes through their operation; private banking in China, like much of the private sector, is tightly regulated and often private in name only, controlled by state-owned holding companies, as shown earlier in this chapter. Even the wealthiest of the bourgeoisie lack full control over these institutions and thus are unable to form a financial oligarchy in the same sense as the West has. The Party&#039;s grip on the central bank, and the central bank&#039;s influence upon lesser state banks, have only strengthened in recent years. In 2021, the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reported that Party discipline inspectors brought the &amp;quot;unusually stern&amp;quot; message that &amp;quot;Beijing has little tolerance for any talk of central-bank independence&amp;quot; to the People&#039;s Bank, a sign that its already-limited autonomy was being further stripped away.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lingling Wei, &amp;quot;Beijing Reins In China&#039;s Central Bank,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, December 8, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2023, Xi announced the formation of the Central Financial Commission, a new &amp;quot;super-regulator&amp;quot; designed to bring the entire financial sector under more direct Party control.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cheng Leng and Edward White, &amp;quot;Xi Jinping Tightens Financial Sector Control as New Super-Regulator Takes Shape,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, October 25, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some communists—usually from outside of China—who look upon the Reform and Opening Up period as a betrayal of principles no matter its positive effects on development, compounded ever since by the Party&#039;s apparent tolerance of these individuals accumulating vast personal fortunes. To them, these features of the Chinese economy alone are proof positive that the Party has, deliberately or not, achieved full capitalist restoration &#039;&#039;de facto&#039;&#039;; that the PRC has transformed from proletarian to bourgeois dictatorship; and that instead of the capitalist class being an instrument of the Party, the Party is an instrument of the capitalists. However, if this hypothesis is to be proved correct, the bourgeoisie must at some point acquire the privileges demonstrating their mastery. They must enjoy the protection of the state, and they must reap the benefits of production; else they cannot be called masters. The Chinese banking system represents the single largest engine for capital accumulation, not just in China, but in the entire world; &#039;&#039;if&#039;&#039; the PRC has become a dictatorship of the bourgeoisie, then &#039;&#039;why&#039;&#039; does this bourgeoisie not benefit from this potential greatest source of profit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again it is useful to draw a comparison, this time not with the United States, but with the Russian Federation, the country that most closely parallels the PRC with respect to its history of socialism and economic planning, yet differs in that it has since undergone an unquestionably &#039;&#039;complete&#039;&#039; restoration of bourgeois dictatorship. According to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, Russia, with only a small fraction of China&#039;s population, had twice as many billionaires in finance in 2021—approximately 17% of its 117 billionaires—despite its own banking system being still largely state-owned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, the wealthiest of the Chinese bourgeoisie, far from enjoying the sort of political power and freedom from social responsibility that owning large amounts of capital usually buys in the West, actually more often seem to be in some kind of danger—especially if you ask their class allies in the Western press. In 2016, a CNBC article declared &amp;quot;China&#039;s disappearing billionaires&amp;quot; to be an &amp;quot;alarming trend,&amp;quot; citing the cases of Zhou Chengjian and Guo Guangchang, two billionaire chairmen of private corporations who had reportedly gone missing in the previous months (in fact, they had been detained by the police and later released).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Posner, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Disappearing Billionaires - an Alarming Trend,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, February 1, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported how in 2017, billionaire Xiao Jianhua was &amp;quot;snatched&amp;quot; from a luxury hotel in Hong Kong and taken into police custody, after which, according to their sources, he was placed under house arrest and was made to &amp;quot;[cooperate] with the government as it restructured [his] conglomerate.&amp;quot; (Xiao had allegedly used connections with political leaders to build his corporate empire, and had been targeted in the government&#039;s anticorruption campaign;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexandra Stevenson, &amp;quot;China Is Dismantling the Empire of a Vanished Tycoon,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 18, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; he was eventually sentenced to thirteen years in prison.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexandra Stevenson, &amp;quot;Chinese Canadian Billionaire Sentenced to 13 Years for Financial Crimes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Spokesman-Review&#039;&#039;, August 19, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Guo Wengui, also known as Miles Guo, a billionaire who has appeared even more prominently in the Western press due to his connections with President Donald Trump&#039;s former counselor Steve Bannon, fled China in 2017 after he was accused of bribery and a warrant was issued for his arrest.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Says Interpol Seeks Arrest of Tycoon Guo Wengui,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, April 20, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;&#039; list was updated in 2022, the year after the campaign for Common Prosperity had begun in earnest, the number of Chinese billionaires had fallen from 700 to 539;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;World&#039;s Billionaires List: The Richest in 2022.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Vice&#039;&#039; calculated their collective net loss to be more than half a trillion dollars, attributed to government &amp;quot;crackdowns.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alastair McCready, &amp;quot;Why Are Chinese Billionaires $500 Billion Poorer Than Last Year?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;VICE&#039;&#039;, April 6, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; also blamed Common Prosperity, reporting that summer that China&#039;s richest real estate barons had lost $65 billion that year due to the government&#039;s interventions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Venus Feng, &amp;quot;Property Tycoons Lose $65 Billion After China Curbs Excesses,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, June 6, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During both years, China&#039;s GDP continued to grow; unlike Russia, where the wealthy had suffered in proportion with the economic hardship that affected the entire country, much of the riches lost by the Chinese bourgeoisie had been redistributed to the other classes of their society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the Western press often exaggerates out of class solidarity, legal punishments for Chinese billionaires found guilty of crimes can be quite severe—even for the type of white-collar offenses and financial double-dealing that is practically legal for the wealthy in the United States and other bourgeois dictatorships. Huang Guangyu, a retail magnate who according to &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; was once the richest man in China,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James McGregor, &amp;quot;Huang Guangyu,&amp;quot; TIME, May 8, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was sentenced to fourteen years in prison in 2010 for bribery and insider trading, ten of which he served before being paroled.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jason Dean and Jeffrey Ng, &amp;quot;Ex-Gome Chairman Sentenced to 14 Years in Prison,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, May 18, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, real estate billionaire Ren Zhiqiang was sentenced to eighteen years in prison for embezzling millions in public funds.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steven Jiang, &amp;quot;Chinese Tycoon Who Criticized Xi Jinping&#039;s Handling of Coronavirus Jailed for 18 Years,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN Business&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In July of 2021, Sun Dawu, billionaire owner of a private agricultural corporation, was also sentenced to eighteen years for a variety of crimes including &amp;quot;conducting coercive trade, illegal mining, illegal occupation of agricultural land [and] illegal absorption of public deposits.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ben Westcott, &amp;quot;Outspoken Chinese Billionaire Sun Dawu Sentenced to 18 Years in Prison,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN Business&#039;&#039;, July 29, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Later that year, Alvin Chau, a billionaire casino owner from Macao, was arrested for violating the PRC&#039;s gambling regulations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eduardo Baptista, &amp;quot;Arrest of Macau&#039;s &#039;junket Mogul&#039; Rattles the World&#039;s Largest Gambling Hub,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, November 30, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Occasionally, rich white-collar criminals are publicly shamed or even executed, as in the case of Lai Xiaomin; of Zeng Chengjie, who was found guilty of defrauding thousands of victims through a ponzi scheme that netted him billions of yuan (and eventually a lethal injection);&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mamta Badkar, &amp;quot;22 Chinese People Who Were Handed The Death Sentence For White Collar Crime,&amp;quot; Business Insider, July 15, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and of Jiang Xiyun, the chairman of Hengfeng Bank, who was sentenced to death in 2019 for taking bribes and embezzling over $100 million.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Sentences Ex-Chairman of Hengfeng Bank to Death,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, December 26, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Why Do Chinese Billionaires Keep Ending Up in Prison?&amp;quot; wondered a 2013 headline in the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rebecca Chao, &amp;quot;Why Do Chinese Billionaires Keep Ending Up in Prison?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, January 29, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They didn&#039;t always; the first anticorruption campaign during the second phase of Reform and Opening Up led to the execution of fourteen billionaires over a period of eight years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Executes 14 Billionaires in 8 Years, Culture News Reports,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, July 22, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A study published in 2012 by academics from the China Europe International Business School and the Shanghai University of Finance and Economics found that an entrepreneur&#039;s inclusion on the Hurun Rich List (a domestic Chinese equivalent of the &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; list) made them much more likely to experience serious negative social, legal, and economic consequences—from both the government and the people at large. (Indeed, the list is colloquially better known in China as the &amp;quot;kill pigs list&amp;quot; according to the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rebecca Chao.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;) Referenced in the study was a poll of the Chinese population carried out by the &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;, which found that 69% viewed the rich either &amp;quot;badly&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;really badly.&amp;quot; According to the authors in their conclusion:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;We find that when the Rich List is announced, investors react negatively to the companies controlled by the listed entrepreneurs and their market values drop significantly in the following three years and the government is reluctant to assist listed entrepreneurs and their companies, and even monitors them more closely. Furthermore, listed entrepreneurs are far more likely to be investigated, arrested and charged than other entrepreneurs. In addition, they tend to conceal profits through negative earnings management to avoid public attention. Finally, we observe that the foregoing negative reactions are more pronounced for firms involved in rent-seeking industries and with lower charitable donations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xianjie He, Oliver M. Rui, and Tusheng Xiao, &#039;&#039;The Price of Being a Billionaire in China: Evidence Based on Hurun Rich List&#039;&#039; (July 10, 2012). Available at SSRN: https://ssrn.com/abstract=2102998&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This is of course the polar opposite of the United States (both of its government and of its cultural superstructure) and elsewhere in the capitalist world, where wealth is more often all but worshiped and the state exists to do the bidding of the imperialist bourgeoisie. But again, how do these circumstances compare to those in national-bourgeois anti-imperialist states?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the horror of the Yeltsin era and its contrast with their socialist past still well within living memory, there can be no doubt that today Russians generally dislike the rich. According to a poll by the Russian Public Opinion Research Center, only 9% of Russians believe that their ultra-wealthy oligarchs do more good than harm.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Russian Public Opinion Research Center (VCIOM), &amp;quot;Are There Oligarchs in Russia? Who Are They?&amp;quot; VCIOM, April 12, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet at the same time, as of this writing, Vladimir Putin&#039;s government is more solidly in power than ever, with Putin himself consistently enjoying approval ratings in excess of 60%;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ilya Arkhipov, &amp;quot;Putin&#039;s Approval Rating Slips Amid Covid Surge, Ukraine Tensions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; citing an independent poll, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported that it had increased to 83% following the military intervention in Ukraine.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ivan Nechepurenko, &amp;quot;Faced with Foreign Pressure, Russians Rally around Putin, Poll Shows,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As shown in Chapter Four, Putin, as the agent of the Russian national bourgeoisie, occasionally had reason to punish the more rebellious compradors; but apart from this small handful of exceptions, and his occasional rhetoric condemning capital flight, over the course of his decades-long presidency the government has taken few actions aligning with the people&#039;s wishes regarding Russia&#039;s billionaire elite. Despite polls showing that a majority of Russians favor a return to the Soviet system,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Левада-Центр (Levada Center), &amp;quot;СТРУКТУРА И ВОСПРОИЗВОДСТВО ПАМЯТИ О СОВЕТСКОМ СОЮЗЕ&amp;quot; [Structure and Reproduction of the Memory of the Soviet Union.].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Putin himself makes no pretense of being a communist at all. If political power can today be so easily maintained without intervening in the domestic class struggle on workers&#039; behalf,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Accordingly, there is the question of why the KPRF, as the successor to the Communist Party of the Soviet Union and the largest opposition party to United Russia, does not command all the votes of those who favor the old system. The stability of Putin&#039;s position is likely due to a number of factors, among them his personal popularity, his management of a controlled opposition as described in Chapter Four, and a general perception that the KPRF lacks the full legitimacy and credibility of the old CPSU. The KPRF is also in more or less full agreement with Putin&#039;s foreign policy, which obviously eclipsed domestic issues in the public consciousness in 2014 and especially in 2022. Thus as of this writing there is little pressure for Russians to vote KPRF unless or until Russia enters a severe domestic crisis or conditions otherwise change.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the hypothesis of the Communist Party of China being an instrument of a dictatorship by the national bourgeoisie cannot be reconciled with its frequent persecution of that very class. Indeed, if it were true, there would seem to be little sense in the Chinese bourgeoisie keeping the Communist Party around at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Cold War, there was of course a benefit and strong incentive for a country or political organization to self-apply the label Marxist-Leninist. Doing so usually meant Soviet (or sometimes Chinese, East German, &amp;amp;#x26;c.) aid, cheap loans, military support, and favorable trade relations, whether the recipients truly believed in the possibility of a continuing global revolution or not. Today, there is no significant institution of any kind coming to the PRC&#039;s aid for ideological reasons, nor any country that would discontinue trade or diplomatic relations should the PRC declare it has abandoned its trajectory towards communism for good. Since the Communist Party of China still openly professes Marxism-Leninism in a world that has grown so hostile to the ideology, the most coherent interpretation of the Party&#039;s actions is that they reflect its word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it has been shown that political power in China is exercised solely by the Communist Party, an examination must be undertaken of the Party itself, its structure, its composition, and the present status of the bourgeoisie&#039;s attempts to subvert it. The danger of such attempts is serious, and in a speech at the Party&#039;s National Conference on Organizational Work in 2013 Xi expressed deep concerns:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;To be firm in their ideals and convictions means that Party officials must cherish the lofty ideal of communism, sincerely believe in Marxism, strive ceaselessly for socialism with Chinese characteristics, and unswervingly uphold the basic theories, guideline, program, experience and requirements of the Party …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It should be fully admitted that most of our officials are firm in their ideals and convictions, and are politically reliable. Nevertheless, there are some Party officials who fail to meet these qualifications. Some are skeptical about communism, considering it a fantasy that will never come true; some do not believe in Marxism-Leninism but in ghosts and gods, and seek spiritual solace in feudal superstitions, showing intense interest in fortune-telling, worship of Buddha and &amp;quot;god&#039;s advice&amp;quot; for solving their problems; some have little sense of principle, justice, and right and wrong, and perform their duties in a muddle-headed manner; some even yearn for Western social systems and values, losing their confidence in the future of socialism; and others adopt an equivocal attitude towards political provocations against the leadership of the CPC, the path of socialism with Chinese characteristics and other matters of principle, passively avoid relevant arguments without the courage to express their opinions, or even deliberately deliver ambiguous messages. Isn&#039;t it a monstrous absurdity that Party officials, especially high-ranking ones, take no position in the face of major issues of principle, political incidents and sensitive issues?&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (2014), sec. Train and Select Good Officials.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Many of China&#039;s billionaires have shown considerable eagerness to become part of the Communist Party; and after their membership was permitted in 2002, a few have joined quite openly. In 2012, on the eve of the 18th Party Congress (the highest body within the Communist Party) &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; reported that 34 private entrepreneurs, including a few billionaires and several multi-millionaires, had been selected as delegates to the 2,270-member convention. &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; claimed that one of them, Liang Wengen, the billionaire founder of the Sany Heavy Industry Company, &amp;quot;[stood] out as a rising political star&amp;quot; and was considered a &amp;quot;front runner&amp;quot; to become the first private businessman to be elected to the Central Committee, the Party&#039;s governing body chosen by the Congress every five years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Laura He, &amp;quot;The Super Rich Rises As China Begins Leadership Transition,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, November 7, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The same month, &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039; had quoted Liang saying, &amp;quot;My property, even my life, belongs to the Party.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua, &amp;quot;Entrepreneurs&#039; Presence Grows at CPC Congress,&amp;quot; November 12, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039; reported that internet entrepreneur and billionaire Liu Qiangdong had publicly opined that &amp;quot;communism would be realised in his generation,&amp;quot; and that Xu Jiayin, billionaire chairman of China&#039;s largest real estate developer Evergrande Group, had declared himself a proud member of the Communist Party.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zhang Lin, &amp;quot;Chinese Communist Party Needs to Curtail Its Presence in Private Businesses,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, November 25, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039; revealed in 2018 that Alibaba founder and chairman Jack Ma, then the wealthiest man in China, was a Party member.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Huang Jingjing, &amp;quot;Beijing to Honor Founders of Three Internet Giants,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;, November 26, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such unabashed toadying to power is the most quintessential expression of why the Chinese big bourgeoisie see value in joining the Communist Party: the thinly-veiled hope that membership will bring with it special privileges and perhaps even the opportunity to subvert and steer the Party further toward their class interests. Yet the fortunes of these so-called &amp;quot;red billionaires&amp;quot; have so far shown both agendas to have borne very little fruit. Contrary to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;&#039; expectations (or hopes), Liang was not elected to the Central Committee, which as of this writing remains capitalist-free. Jack Ma, who in October of 2020 had given a speech denigrating the (state-owned) banks and the government&#039;s financial regulations, soon found that his connection to the Party did not prevent himself from becoming a target. Regulators intervened to stop his Ant Group (a private financial services corporation) from making its IPO the following month. In December, the government launched an antitrust investigation of Alibaba, and its market capitalization sank by over $200 billion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Laura He, &amp;quot;China Launches Antitrust Investigation into Alibaba,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN Business&#039;&#039;, December 24, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press speculated wildly after Ma made no public appearances for the next several weeks (an article in &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; even suggested that he may have been executed).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ewan Palmer, &amp;quot;As Jack Ma Goes Missing, Video Predicting He Will Either Die or Go to Jail Resurfaces,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, January 4, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ma eventually signaled that he would cede his control over Ant Group in 2022 to appease regulators,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lulu Yilun Chen, &amp;quot;Jack Ma Plans to Give Up Control of Ant, Dow Jones Says,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BNN Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, July 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in 2023, in a move &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; called &amp;quot;appeasing … a government distrustful of Big Tech,&amp;quot; Alibaba also announced that it would split into six separate entities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jane Zhang, Zheping Huang, Henry Ren, and Alice Huang, &amp;quot;Alibaba&#039;s $32 Billion Day Signals Breakups for China Tech,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When the Evergrande Group went into default in 2021 following the government&#039;s new financial regulations that lowered corporate debt limits, Xu Jiayin found that his Party membership did not help him one iota. The Chinese government did intervene—but not to provide a multi-billion-dollar bailout as the United States Federal Reserve had given AIG and other corporations during the 2008 financial crisis. Instead, according to the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, the government began to dismantle his real estate giant in a &amp;quot;controlled implosion,&amp;quot; compelling it to sell assets to other companies while keeping the market stable.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Zhai, Elaine Yu, and Anniek Bao, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Plan to Manage Evergrande: Take It Apart, Slowly,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, November 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Xu Jiayin himself, who ultimately lost 98% of his own personal fortune (ceasing to be a billionaire) after the government also insisted he use it to help pay Evergrande&#039;s debts,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chloe Taylor, &amp;quot;Embattled China Evergrande&#039;s Founder Is No Longer a Billionaire after the Man Once Worth $42 Billion Loses 98% of His Wealth,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Yahoo! Finance&#039;&#039;, October 25, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was later arrested in 2023.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Evergrande Founder Joins List of Chinese Tycoons Investigated, Arrested,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, September 29, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though wealthy capitalists are now allowed in government, the evidence suggests that their role is mostly if not entirely to be carefully managed token participants or observers who are not allowed access to any actual power. Their invitations to the 18th Party Congress probably did not launch any political careers for Liang Wengen or his fellow capitalists; in fact, careers in the Congress and the Central Committee are quite short, with the latter&#039;s turnover rate usually exceeding 60% for the last several decades.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cheng Li, &amp;quot;Preparing For the 18th Party Congress: Procedures and Mechanisms,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Leadership Monitor&#039;&#039;, no. 36 (January 6, 2012): 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; (Liang was not invited to the 19th Party Congress in 2017; with somewhat comic naïveté, in the same breath as their prediction of Liang&#039;s appointment to the Central Committee, &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; also remarked that &amp;quot;to many people&#039;s surprise&amp;quot; real estate billionaire Wang Jianlin, who had served as a delegate to the 17th Congress, had not been invited back to the 18th.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Laura He, &amp;quot;The Super Rich Rises As China Begins Leadership Transition,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, November 7, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;) Though the Hurun Report has listed around 100 Chinese billionaires who are members of the National Political Congress,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sophia Yan, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Parliament Has about 100 Billionaires, According to Data from the Hurun Report,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, March 2, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western news coverage of this factoid seldom mentions that the NPC is in reality entirely subordinate to the Communist Party, which controls the selection of all delegates, and has never diverged from the Party&#039;s agenda in any meaningful way.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The NPC consists of nearly 3,000 members from multiple different political parties, who are elected by local constituents only after their nominations are approved by the Communist Party.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As of 2021, the Communist Party had over 95 million members. When broken down by occupation, peasants and industrial workers formed a plurality of 34%. Another 8% were Party and government employees, and a further 27% were white-collar professional workers or managerial staff. The remainder were mostly college students and retirees; fewer than 7.6% were categorized as &amp;quot;other&amp;quot; which presumably includes capitalists as well as the petit bourgeoisie, athletes,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Many famous athletes are members of the Party, such as table tennis world champion Fan Zhendong [Xinhua, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;国乒男队重温入党誓词&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (&amp;quot;National Table Tennis Men&#039;s Team Renews Party Oath&amp;quot;)] and speed-skating Olympic gold medalist Wu Dajing, who was a delegate to the 20th Party Congress in 2022 (&amp;quot;A Look at How Delegates to Upcoming 20th CPC National Congress Were Elected,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, September 29, 2022).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; performers, and various less common occupations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Strength in Organization,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Times&#039;&#039;, June 30, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This percentage has not increased during Xi&#039;s tenure as General Secretary, and in fact has declined a fraction of a point since Party membership statistics were published in 2010 by the &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The Communist Party of China (CPC, CCP),&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Today&#039;&#039;, October 22, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ultra-wealthy members are a drop in a vast ocean, unable to subvert anything and are constrained against deviating from the will of the proletariat by the Party&#039;s philosophy of democratic centralism, which is designed both to make the organization resilient to infiltration and to bend bad actors to its will despite their intentions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Communist parties throughout the world, in fact, have always expected infiltration. A legendary anecdote, supposedly originating from the British Socialist Workers Party, illustrates the effectiveness of the democratic centralist model: when a cadre was exposed as a police spy and forced to leave the organization, rather than express dismay over the betrayal, an organizer instead bemoaned the fact that he had lost his best newspaper salesman.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Corruption of existing Party officials, rather than entryism, is the Chinese bourgeoisie&#039;s best hope of restoring their dictatorship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the question must be asked: if the Party is currently the instrument of the bourgeoisie, why have they chosen Xi Jinping as its General Secretary?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout his tenure, Xi has waged an unceasing struggle against corruption in the Party. In 2023, a record number of senior officials were investigated or punished by Xi&#039;s signature policy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Xi&#039;s Corruption Crackdown Nets Record Number of Top Officials,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though many high-profile Party officials have lost their positions, their freedom, and sometimes even their lives as a result of the anticorruption campaign, the success of these efforts can also be found in statistical evidence. A 2018 study published in the Oxford University Press&#039;s &#039;&#039;Quarterly Journal of Economics&#039;&#039; attempted to measure corruption in the Party through an analysis of land transactions by private firms connected to Party officials, analyzing how much more likely these firms were to obtain a discount on leasing land from the government. The authors conclude:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;To curb corruption, President Xi Jinping stepped up investigations and strengthened personnel control at the province level. Using a spatially matched sample (e.g., within a 500-meter radius), we find a reduction in corruption of between 42.6% and 31.5% in the provinces either targeted by the central inspection teams or whose party secretary was replaced by one appointed by Xi. Accordingly, this crackdown on corruption has also significantly reduced the promotional prospects of those local officials who rely on supplying a discount to get ahead.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ting Chen and James Kai-sing Kung, &amp;quot;Busting the &#039;Princelings&#039;: The Campaign Against Corruption in China&#039;s Primary Land Market,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Quarterly Journal of Economics&#039;&#039; 134, no. 1 (February 2019): 185–226.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Nor are such anticorruption efforts merely excuses to persecute Xi&#039;s own personal rivals. &amp;quot;[T]he officials being neutralized,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039; observed of the spike in investigations in 2023, &amp;quot;are not members of hostile political factions but loyalists from the inner ring of Xi&#039;s own clique….&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s Xi Goes Full Stalin with Purge,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, December 6, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Whatever its shortcomings or inadequacies may have been in the past, anticorruption in China has now become institutionalized and does not play favorites.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ideologically, Xi has consistently sounded like the very last person the Chinese capitalists would prefer to be running the Party. Marxism featured prominently in his speech to the 20th Party Congress in October 2022, in which he called it the Party&#039;s &amp;quot;fundamental guiding ideology&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua Live Record, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;二十大报告（实录全文）&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Report of the 20th National Congress of the Communist Party of China].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but this focus on ideology has scarcely been less strong at any time during Xi&#039;s tenure as General Secretary. In his collected speeches and writings, Xi has repeatedly stressed not only the need to fight corruption, but the need for greater Marxist education. &amp;quot;We should not abandon Marxism-Leninism and Mao Zedong Thought; otherwise, we would be deprived of our foundation…&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (2014), sec. Study, Disseminate and Implement the Guiding Principles of the 18th CPC National Congress.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; he said in a speech at a group study session of the Political Bureau of the 18th Central Committee. In a 2013 speech, Xi said, &amp;quot;Our publicity and theoretical work aims to consolidate Marxism as the guiding ideology in China&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, vol. 1, sec. Enhance Publicity and Theoretical Work.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and outlined plans for expanding political education not just within the Party, but throughout Chinese society:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Marxism must be a required course in Party schools, executive leadership academies, academies of social sciences, institutes of higher learning and groups for theoretical studies. These places should serve as the centers for studying, researching and disseminating Marxism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
New and young officials in particular should work hard to study Marxist theory, learn to observe and solve problems from the Marxist stand, viewpoint and method, and become firm in their ideals and convictions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, vol. 1, sec. Enhance Publicity and Theoretical Work.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;By 2016, over 1 million undergraduates were enrolled in the Communist Youth League&#039;s Marxist training programs in 1,000 colleges across the country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zhang Yu, &amp;quot;China Pushes Forward Marxist Training on Campus, Attracts 1 Million Students,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Times&#039;&#039;, June 16, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Cheers greeted [President Xi Jinping] as he toured Beijing&#039;s Renmin University of China in April&amp;quot; as he told students and teachers that they must &amp;quot;continue to promote the modernization of Marxism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; reported in 2022. The visit, said &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;highlighted China&#039;s pivot to funding and supporting researchers who are suspicious of the power of private business, with some advocating barring private capital from entire sectors. The message was clear: In today&#039;s China, Marxism is back, and investors had better take note.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tom Hancock, &amp;quot;Marxism Makes a Comeback in China&#039;s Crackdown on &#039;Disorderly Capital,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, June 6, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xi frequently speaks of the Party&#039;s goal of building a modern socialist country by the PRC&#039;s centenary in 2049, and has reiterated the &amp;quot;long-term goal of realizing communism&amp;quot; and the need to &amp;quot;stand firm against various erroneous views aimed at abandoning socialism, and rectify all erroneous and unrealistic mindsets, policies and measures that go beyond the current primary stage of socialism.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (2014), sec. Study, Disseminate and Implement the Guiding Principles of the 18th CPC National Congress.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Of the Party itself, Xi remarked in another speech in 2013:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;First, we must make sure that the working class is our main force. The working class is China&#039;s leading class; it represents China&#039;s advanced productive forces and relations of production; it is our Party&#039;s most steadfast and reliable class foundation; and it is the main force for realizing a moderately prosperous society in all respects, and upholding and building socialism with Chinese characteristics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, vol. 1, sec. Hard Work Makes Dreams Come True.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Though the bourgeoisie may usually be taken at their word when they identify their enemies publicly through their newspapers and media institutions, they are at their &#039;&#039;most&#039;&#039; trustworthy when they confer amongst themselves and feel a confidence that their words will not be exposed to the eyes of the people. What information about Xi do the managers of the super-empire privately consider relevant and reliable? A leaked U.S. diplomatic cable from 2009 said of the Communist Party&#039;s future General Secretary:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;According to a well connected Embassy contact, Politburo Standing Committee Member and Vice President Xi Jinping is &amp;quot;exceptionally ambitious,&amp;quot; confident and focused, and has had his &amp;quot;eye on the prize&amp;quot; from early adulthood. Unlike many youth who &amp;quot;made up for lost time by having fun&amp;quot; after the Cultural Revolution, &#039;&#039;Xi &amp;quot;chose to survive by becoming redder than the red.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039; [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Portrait of Vice President Xi Jinping: &#039;Ambitious Survivor&#039; of the Cultural Revolution&amp;quot; [leaked cable], &#039;&#039;Wikileaks&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The cable further related the view of the embassy&#039;s contact, who had had a long association with Xi during his formative years, that &amp;quot;Xi also does not care at all about money and is not corrupt.&amp;quot; Of Xi&#039;s attitude toward corruption itself, the cable reported:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Xi knows how very corrupt China is and is repulsed by the all-encompassing commercialization of Chinese society, with its attendant nouveau riche, official corruption, loss of values, dignity, and self-respect, and such &amp;quot;moral evils&amp;quot; as drugs and prostitution, the professor stated. &#039;&#039;The professor speculated that if Xi were to become the Party General Secretary, he would likely aggressively attempt to address these evils, perhaps at the expense of the new moneyed class&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Portrait of Vice President Xi Jinping&amp;quot; [leaked cable].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;To summarize: in the latter phase of Reform and Opening Up, the Party&#039;s control and popularity have both increased, while the influence of the big bourgeoisie upon the Party has declined. The bourgeoisie, both inside and outside the Party, has waged a continuous class struggle against the proletarian character of the Party through graft and corruption, striving to twist the Party to its own ends; yet the Party&#039;s response, expressed most dramatically through their selection of Xi Jinping as General Secretary, has thus far been much stronger, and indicates that in general, the left wing of the Party is dominant. China&#039;s economy remains in transition, but it has some time ago ceased to transition toward capitalism and is now transitioning toward socialism, though the time scale remains long.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his &#039;&#039;Critique of the Gotha Programme&#039;&#039;, Karl Marx wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Between capitalist and communist society there lies the period of the revolutionary transformation of the one into the other. Corresponding to this is also a political transition period in which the state can be nothing but the &#039;&#039;revolutionary dictatorship of the proletariat&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx, &#039;&#039;Critique of the Gotha Programme&#039;&#039; (1875), chap. IV.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In the autumn of 1917, just weeks after the Bolsheviks had taken power in Petrograd, Lenin wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;For socialism is merely the next step forward from state-capitalist monopoly. Or, in other words, socialism is merely state-capitalist monopoly &#039;&#039;which is made to serve the interests of the whole people&#039;&#039; and has to that extent &#039;&#039;ceased&#039;&#039; to be capitalist monopoly.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;V. I. Lenin, &#039;&#039;The Impending Catastrophe and How to Combat It&#039;&#039; (1917), sec. Can We Go Forward If We Fear To Advance Towards Socialism?&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In 1922, to rebuild after the destructive civil war, the Soviet Union adopted the New Economic Policy, which according to Lenin allowed the creation of &amp;quot;a form of capitalism that is deliberately permitted and restricted by the working class.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;V. I. Lenin, &amp;quot;To the Russian Colony in North America,&amp;quot; January 10, 1923.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Writing in 1999, Marxist academic Domenico Losurdo drew an explicit parallel between Reform and Opening Up and Lenin&#039;s New Economic Policy, evaluating the PRC&#039;s program as &amp;quot;quite conscious of the necessity to connect continually socialism, democracy, and the market with one another.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Domenico Losurdo, &amp;quot;Flight from History? The Communist Movement between Self-Criticism and Self-Contempt (1999),&amp;quot; sec. VI. The People&#039;s Republic of China and the historical analysis of socialism, &#039;&#039;Nature, Society, and Thought&#039;&#039; 13, no. 4 (October 2000): 494–501.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In light of this analysis, the question of whether China is presently &amp;quot;capitalist&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;socialist&amp;quot;—a question that is frequently debated within circles of the political left the world over—can be answered. In the words of Xi himself in 2014:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;We have set the goals of completing the building of a moderately prosperous society in all respects by the centenary of the CPC in 2021 and building China into a modern socialist country that is prosperous, strong, democratic, culturally advanced, and harmonious by the centenary of the PRC in 2049 so as to realize the Chinese Dream of the rejuvenation of the Chinese nation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (2014), sec. Hard Work Makes Dreams Come True.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Thus &#039;&#039;even the Communist Party&#039;&#039; does not apply the label &amp;quot;socialist&amp;quot; to the PRC without qualification,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Typically, Xi and other officials speaking on behalf of the PRC have referred to China&#039;s current economic system as the &amp;quot;primary stage&amp;quot; of socialism.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but instead has the &#039;&#039;goal&#039;&#039; of transforming it into a modern socialist country by the year 2049. On the question of whether the USSR (the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics) could properly be called &amp;quot;socialist,&amp;quot; Lenin had this to say in 1921:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;No one, I think, in studying the question of the economic system of Russia, has denied its transitional character. Nor, I think, has any Communist denied that the term Soviet Socialist Republic implies the determination of the Soviet power to achieve the transition to socialism, and not that the existing economic system is recognised as a socialist order.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;V. I. Lenin, &#039;&#039;The Tax in Kind (The Significance Of The New Policy And Its Conditions)&#039;&#039; (1921).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Therefore, the question of whether China is &amp;quot;still&amp;quot; socialist or not is entirely a matter of semantics. In every country that has existed that has ever been called socialist, this label has had at best an aspirational, rather than material, significance. Neither communism nor socialism, as economic systems by the Marxist definition, have yet been established; the question of the character of the Chinese economic system that is so often posed is therefore in reality the question of whether the PRC can &#039;&#039;politically&#039;&#039; still be considered a revolutionary dictatorship of the proletariat or not. The increasingly clear qualitative difference between Western social democracy, which is in terminal decline, and Chinese social democracy, which is healthy and ascendant, is nothing more than two different answers to the question of which class (or alliance of classes) is in control of the government. While foreign (especially Western) communists may increasingly dismiss the PRC&#039;s accomplishments as &amp;quot;mere social democracy,&amp;quot; it is also increasingly clear that social democracy can expand nowhere but in a proletarian state as long as world imperialism remains in the super-imperialist stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One final question is useful to ask: if the bourgeoisie have not already prevailed in China, then what further consequences would ensue if they were to do so?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Losurdo:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;To speak of a restoration of capitalism in China would be looking at the problem too superficially. A solid bourgeoisie has undoubtedly emerged there, although it currently has no possibility of transforming its economic power into political power. We need to understand the difficult situation in which the Chinese leaders find themselves. On the one hand, they have to push forward with the democratization process. This is an essential element of socialist modernization as it is also a means of consolidating power (today the only principle of legitimation is that of investiture from below). On the other hand, they must avoid having the democratization process lead to a conquest of power by the bourgeoisie, which, by the way, is the goal sought in an entirely unremitting fashion by the United States. It is resolved to undermine the hegemony of the Communist Party by any means necessary….&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Domenico Losurdo, &amp;quot;Flight from History?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The ground that was surrendered to the capitalist mode of production during the first phase of Reform and Opening Up does not by any means represent the whole or even the commanding heights of the Chinese economy. State-owned enterprises still have a monopoly on key industries such as energy, telecommunications, aviation, and other transportation,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;State-owned Assets Supervision and Administration Commission of the State Council (SASAC), &amp;quot;Name List of Central SOEs.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and occupy a significant portion of most other sectors, heavily subsidized by the government with cheap credit. The financial industry, as shown earlier, is almost entirely controlled by the state. If proletarian power was at last to be broken, these industries would face a terrible reckoning with the bourgeoisie. Mass privatizations could follow, causing increases in unemployment, poverty, and mortality, perhaps even to the degree that Russia experienced during its capitalist restoration in the 1990s. A national bourgeoisie, fully in control of the state, could unwind the social-democratic redistribution that the latter Reform period has steadily institutionalized; real incomes would likely decline, especially in rural areas, as they have under national-bourgeois governments in Iran and Russia since the end of commodities boom of the 2000s,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Iran&#039;s declining real wages are described in Chapter Four; according to a study from Novosibirsk State University, per capita real income was stagnant in Russia between 2016 and 2020, and in many regions declined overall since the early 2010s. [Konstantin Gluschenko, &#039;&#039;Costs of Living and Real Incomes in the Russian Regions&#039;&#039; (Department of Economics, Novosibirsk State University, February 16, 2022), 13.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while the billionaire class would reap galactic profits. Land, which is still collectively owned by the state and currently leased, rather than sold, to private entities, would be entirely privatized; housing prices and homelessness would then increase, and bourgeois families would consolidate generational wealth through the inheritance of estates.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though these are already sufficiently grim examples, we should not deceive ourselves that they would be the worst that may befall China should it face a complete capitalist restoration. If a &#039;&#039;comprador&#039;&#039; bourgeoisie were to gain supremacy even for a short time, it is all but guaranteed that China&#039;s large territory and multi-ethnic population would undergo a process of balkanization. Just as the Soviet Union dissolved into over a dozen individual countries along largely ethnic lines, China&#039;s landlocked minority-majority autonomous regions such as Tibet and Xinjiang, as well as other highly diverse regions such as Yunnan and Guangxi, would most likely be transformed into separate neocolonies. The super-empire is already poised to effect this transition, should the PRC fall; the National Endowment for Democracy spends millions of dollars per year to foment unrest in Tibet&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Tibet (China) 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Xinjiang&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Xinjiang / East Turkestan (China) 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; through NGOs composed of exiles and expatriates, whose reactionary leaders are expected to form new comprador governments that will open these regions fully to the iron fist of neoliberalism and the tyranny of exploitation by international finance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The world will not soon forget what happened after socialism was destroyed in Yugoslavia, which out of all the socialist countries had a multi-ethnic character most closely resembling China&#039;s minority autonomous regions. Throughout the 1990s, as the IMF ruthlessly strangled the Yugoslavian economy and the super-empire exploited worsening conditions to goad the people further and further toward ethnic nationalism, the country dissolved in a series of wars and genocidal massacres. Given that this Western-authored catastrophe still lingers within living memory, is it any wonder that the Harvard Kennedy School researchers found that minorities in the inland regions of China were more likely to express support for the central government, which under the guidance of the Communist Party currently forms the strongest bulwark against such a fate?&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Edward Cunningham, Tony Saich, and Jessie Turiel, &#039;&#039;Understanding CCP Resilience: Surveying Chinese Public Opinion Through Time&#039;&#039; (Ash Center for Democratic Governance and Innovation, July 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the summer of 2021, after a severe typhoon season brought unprecedented rainfall in central China, floods devastated Henan and several other provinces along China&#039;s major rivers. Hundreds were killed and many thousands more were displaced. The government immediately launched a massive rescue effort, mobilizing tens of thousands of workers to save those stranded by flood waters.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xu Ruiqing, Liu Jinhui, Sun Qingqing, Feng Dapeng, and Niu Shaojie, &amp;quot;China Launches Massive Rescue Efforts after Henan Rainstorms,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A viral post on Weibo that day described a popular sentiment among the people:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Us common folk, why do we defend the government? Is it because we&#039;re stupid plebians who don&#039;t know any better? No, it&#039;s because we have a conscience. As the storms rage and the rivers overflow, they went to clear the drainage shafts, dig ditches, stack sandbags, doing door to door inspections, sending doctors and medicine, food and water. And aren&#039;t those government workers also people like us? &amp;quot;They&#039;re supposed to!&amp;quot; some say. Don&#039;t give me that, where do things ever just happen because they&#039;re &amp;quot;supposed to&amp;quot; in this world?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In America at the feet of their beachside condos, the maggots on the corpses have already bred for four generations&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Refers to the condominium building collapse in Surfside, Florida, on June 24, 2021. The bodies of those killed in the disaster were not all found until weeks afterward, and at the time of this post (nearly a full month later), recovery efforts were still ongoing.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—who was &amp;quot;supposed to&amp;quot; take care of those souls? When the pandemic came, their government was clear they did not care who lived or died, they even gave it a name, &amp;quot;herd immunity,&amp;quot; forcing people to admit that they were &amp;quot;supposed&amp;quot; to die, and who could they petition otherwise?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a student of history, I have one main takeaway: common folk like you and I, our lives are like the morning dew on the grass. When Heaven shows its power with intention of taking human lives, surviving is good fortune, and dying is expected—what rhyme or reason is there to speak of?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;In those times, when some people stand up, take responsibility, and put your welfare on their heart, sacrificing themselves to come wrestle with Heaven, then that&#039;s you and I&#039;s undeserved fortune—to say nothing of their top tier competence in doing so too&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Others treat us with the heart of a Bodhisattva, thus I repay them with a righteous heart—neither of us failing each other—this is the world the Buddhists spoke of. Who am I to play high and mighty at this critical hour? When the waves come crashing down at me, what good is it to have felt sanctimonious and rebellious as I take my last breath in the sewer?&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;No-zhuangbility, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;quot;我们这些平头小百姓，为什么替政府说话?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Why do we ordinary people speak for the government?].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Eight - The Propaganda Siege ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;The crown prince was being sent as a hostage to Handan. Pang Cong, who was to accompany him, asked the king of Wei: &#039;If today one man said there is a tiger in the marketplace, would Your Majesty believe it?&#039;&amp;lt;nowiki/&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;The king said: &#039;No.&#039;&amp;quot;Pang Cong said: &#039;If two men said there is a tiger in the marketplace, would Your Majesty believe it?&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;The king said: &#039;I would doubt it.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Pang Cong said: &#039;If three men said there is a tiger in the marketplace, would Your Majesty believe it?&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;The king said: &#039;I would believe it.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Pang Cong said: &#039;It is clear there is no tiger in the marketplace, but the words of three men can still make a tiger. Now Handan is farther from Daliang&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The capital of Wei, now known as Kaifeng, Henan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; than the marketplace, and more than three men here would speak ill of your servant&#039;&#039;. &#039;&#039;I hope Your Majesty will not take them at face value.&#039;&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;战国策&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [&#039;&#039;Strategies of the Warring States&#039;&#039;], compiled circa 20 B.C.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Liu Xiang (compiler), &amp;quot;Strategies of the Warring States,&amp;quot; a collection of stories, speeches, and historical records from the Warring States period (490–221 BC)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The Russian bourgeoisie, as shown in Chapter Four, are indisputably real and in control of their government. Western news media seem to agree universally on this point and waste no opportunity to refer to them as &amp;quot;oligarchs&amp;quot; or an &amp;quot;oligarchy&amp;quot;—not even when in the very next breath they portray this purported oligarchy&#039;s representative, Vladimir Putin, as an absolute dictator. On the other hand, though Xi Jinping is named a &amp;quot;dictator&amp;quot; nearly as often as Putin, and though the Chinese bourgeoisie are vastly more wealthy and nearly an order of magnitude more numerous than Russia&#039;s, the phrase &amp;quot;Chinese oligarchs&amp;quot; is quite seldom if ever printed. In China there are no oligarchs; instead, there are &amp;quot;entrepreneurs,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;tycoons,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;billionaires,&amp;quot; and perhaps a &amp;quot;mogul&amp;quot; or two.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The owners of the Western media—the &#039;&#039;Western&#039;&#039; oligarchy—have clearly done much the same class analysis as this book and arrived at the same conclusions. The Russian capitalists have been designated enemies while the Chinese capitalists remain potential allies and perhaps future compradors; the Communist Party, as the oppressor of the Chinese capitalists and the highest expression of peasant and proletarian power in China, is of course the Western bourgeoisie&#039;s greatest enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By its very existence, the Party presents by far the greatest threat to the Western capitalists&#039; dominance of class society. The task of the Western press is therefore twofold: first, to lionize and evoke sympathy for the Chinese capitalist, and second—far more importantly—at all costs to vilify and incite hatred for the Party. As shown in Chapter Seven, the Party has unchallenged control over the government; therefore, it too must receive the same treatment, as must Xi himself, as its chosen representative. The Western bourgeoisie had of course always been hostile to the Chinese government, but far less so until the turning point during the late 2000s, when they at last began to realize that proletarian power in China was not diminishing but increasing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nothing positive regarding China may therefore be printed. Any overture of friendship the Chinese government makes toward another country can only be a nefarious ruse, certain to bring the other country harm, either then and there or at some later date. The PRC&#039;s great infrastructure projects, when they are begun, can only be doomed to failure; and when they are completed, they can only have been a colossal waste of money. Initiatives to help the poor can only be a sham; if they do have undeniably positive effects, those effects must have come at too great a cost. Every member of the Party can only be irredeemably corrupt, except for those who are actually arrested for corruption. If any Chinese people speak positively of the Party, this can only be the result of the government&#039;s brainwashing. Those who speak critically of the Party, however, are always brave and clear-thinking truth-tellers, soon to be &amp;quot;disappeared&amp;quot; by the government; when they are seen in public thereafter, their reappearance must somehow be &amp;quot;staged&amp;quot; by the government. There can be no criminals in China, only political prisoners who have been falsely accused; neither are these political prisoners kept in prisons, for there can be no prisons in China, only prison &#039;&#039;camps&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, every policy adopted by the government can only be the latest expression of its brutal totalitarianism. The Party can be the author only of evil, for the sake only of evil. Any and all reporting on China must presume the guilt, rather than the innocence, of the Party. If no evidence can be found of the Party&#039;s sinister abuses of human rights, this can only indicate the government&#039;s terrifyingly efficient censorship. No story casting the Chinese government in an unflattering light is too outlandish for publication, and no acknowledgement of its successes may be printed without heavy qualification. Any and all research into Chinese government policy that has a suitably critical conclusion is fit to be published, whether it is credible, peer-reviewed, and methodologically rigorous or not; any such research with positive findings is not to be trusted—especially if it is conducted by Chinese academics, even when their research is done independently of the government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the hegemony of the super-empire, anti-China propaganda has become ubiquitous. The market dominance of Western information technology over the internet ensures that it is the first, and often only, narrative read by the average user. English-language news has become completely saturated with stories demonizing China, each careful to include a multitude of references to other such stories, so that the weakness of any one claim in particular cannot be evaluated without being overwhelmed by the collective. The most spurious or unverified details are typically hidden behind paywalls or multiple layers of citations, deterring skeptics by adding barriers to the formulation of any specific criticisms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The audience is of course not just the Western public, but the entire world. The NED and other soft-power NGOs transform anti-China propaganda into pro-Western political power in regions throughout the periphery, seeking constantly to redirect toward China any existing anger over unrelated grievances. An even greater expansion of this system is being sought. In early 2022, the U.S. House of Representatives voted to spend $500 million dollars to produce journalism for overseas audiences that was critical of China, the majority of which was to be allocated through the U.S. Agency for Global Media. The Senate, in their version of the legislation, went even further, seeking a total of $1.5 billion that should be spent in order to &amp;quot;raise awareness of and increase transparency regarding the negative impact of activities related to the Belt and Road Initiative.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lee Harris, &amp;quot;Congress Proposes $500 Million for Negative News Coverage of China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The American Prospect&#039;&#039;, February 9, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; To maintain its control over the poor and working classes in the periphery and at home, the super-empire must at all costs keep them divided. Any local or international organization premised upon class solidarity with the Chinese worker cannot be allowed to flourish, and the Communist Party&#039;s class character and its relationship to the people must be obscured; it may be portrayed—all 95 million members—only as a vague instrument of &amp;quot;authoritarianism&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;dictatorship,&amp;quot; a wicked and hostile antagonist to the masses, and never as a champion of their interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It then follows that it is of greatest importance to publish any and all information that might draw attention to the Party or the government&#039;s shortcomings with respect to ethnic minorities, the rural poor, women&#039;s rights, religious freedom, the treatment of those with non-conforming gender identities and sexual orientations, and other categories of marginalization. If any such shortcomings are real, they must be broadcasted again and again, even long after they have later been addressed or ameliorated by the government&#039;s actions; if such shortcomings are mild, unforthcoming, or unverifiable, new ones must be invented or inferred.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Media Decoupling ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;[T]he amount of energy needed to refute bullshit is an order of magnitude bigger than to produce it.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Alberto Brandolini&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alberto Brandolini (@ziobrando), Twitter post, January 1, 2013: &amp;quot;The Bullshit Asimmetry: The Amount of Energy Needed to Refute Bullshit Is an Order of Magnitude Bigger than to Produce It.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The 1980s saw a period of unrest in the Tibet Autonomous Region which was quickly seized upon by the Western press. In 1989 the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; published an op-ed that related accounts from Tibetan exiles living in India, who described harrowing oppression by the Chinese authorities allegedly enforcing coercive and draconian family planning policies, including nightmarish &amp;quot;birth-control teams&amp;quot; that roamed from village to village, performing forced abortions and sterilizations of native Tibetan women. The infanticide of healthy newborns was supposedly commonplace. A pair of &amp;quot;refugee Buddhist monks&amp;quot; described a lurid picture of a &amp;quot;growing pile of fetuses&amp;quot; outside one such team&#039;s tent next to their monastery as they proceeded to mass-sterilize the entire village.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Blake Kerr, &amp;quot;Witness to China&#039;s Shame,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 25, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A report published in 1987 by the U.S. Tibet Committee (an NGO) claimed that the PRC had adopted a &amp;quot;final solution&amp;quot; designed to &amp;quot;within ten to twenty years&amp;quot; cause &amp;quot;the demise of the Tibetan race itself.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John F. Avedon, &#039;&#039;Tibet Today: Current Conditions and Prospects&#039;&#039; (Wisdom Publications, 1988), 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Academics at Beijing&#039;s Population Research Institute disputed these accusations, citing actual policy that largely exempted rural Tibetans from the government&#039;s family planning initiatives. Professors Melvyn Goldstein and Cynthia Beall of Case Western Reserve University in Ohio noted that &amp;quot;The gulf between these very different accounts of birth control policy in Tibet is so enormous and the reliability of the respective data sources (Tibetan refugees versus published data from China) so uncertain that there has been no way to make an informed judgment on this issue.&amp;quot; In an attempt to resolve this contradiction, they traveled to Tibet to conduct an extensive study of ethnic Tibetan rural communities in China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melvyn C. Goldstein and Cynthia M. Beall, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Birth Control Policy in the Tibet Autonomous Region: Myths and Realities,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Asian Survey&#039;&#039; 31, no. 3 (March 1991): 290–91.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Goldstein and Beall spent 16 months performing fieldwork in the Tibet Autonomous Region, employing traditional anthropological methods involving formal and informal interviews. All conversations were conducted in the Tibetan language, and according to their report they were neither accompanied by government officials nor were there any restrictions placed upon such meetings.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, 293.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the data collected, they concluded:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… the Tibetan Autonomous Region is actually experiencing high population growth rates rather than suffering a policy of coercive and restrictive birth control that is causing population decline and threatening the continued existence of Tibetans. At current growth rates, over half a million Tibetans will be added to the TAR&#039;s population in the last decade of this century.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, 300.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;They in fact remarked upon the excessive burden the increase in population would likely have upon limited resources and farmland in Tibet—exactly the harmful scenario that it was the purpose of actual reasonable family planning interventions to prevent. Only in the cities were any family planning policies enforced, and then only the standard (at that time) one-child limit upon the Han residents (who comprise the vast majority of the Chinese population overall), and a two-child limit upon Tibetans who were themselves government officials or members of the Communist Party. They directly observed many large families and found no evidence of &amp;quot;roving sterilization teams&amp;quot; or of forced abortions or infanticide anywhere.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, 300–301.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A likely factor in the stark discrepancy between their findings and the dominant Western media narrative, suggested Goldstein and Beall, were exaggerations or fabrications by the other reports&#039; refugee interviewees, who by the conditions of their exile (either forced or elective) to India may have harbored deep-seated anger and hostility toward the Chinese government. They also criticized the methodological flaws of the reports, particularly their authors&#039; reliance on selectively choosing to interview only refugees who had a lurid story to tell, rather than comparing and contrasting refugee experiences in any systematic way. The reports that the Western press had been so eager to publish, they determined, were &amp;quot;an illustration of how easily strong political emotions can misinform objectivity.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, 301–303.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Barry Sautman, a Professor of Social Science at Hong Kong University of Science and Technology, in a detailed analysis published in the &#039;&#039;Texas International Law Journal&#039;&#039;, offered the explanation that such exaggerations might be a deliberate media strategy adopted by the Tibetan émigré community: &amp;quot;[w]ith many causes competing for the attention of those from whom the Tibetan émigrés seek support, it may appear to them that the most extreme, rather than the most accurate, language best serves their cause.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;&#039;Cultural Genocide&#039; and Tibet,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Texas International Law Journal&#039;&#039; 38 (2003): 241–42.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A decade later, Goldstein, Beall, and their research partners returned to Tibet, this time to evaluate similarly conflicting claims regarding the welfare of rural Tibetans. A report submitted to the United Nations by a group of Western NGOs in 1998 again accused the PRC of imposing forced abortions and sterilizations upon Tibetan women, and levying heavy fines including the dispossession of land as penalties for any deviations from the family planning restrictions. A &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; headline declared &amp;quot;Genocide in Tibet,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Maura Moynihan, &amp;quot;Genocide in Tibet,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 24, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; referencing a 370-page report by the International Commission of Jurists that accused the Chinese government of forced abortions, infanticide, and numerous other abuses against Tibetans.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Commission of Jurists, &#039;&#039;Tibet: Human Rights and the Rule of Law&#039;&#039; (January 1, 1997), 312.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Again these reports were based upon selective interviews with exiles and speculative interpretations of public documents,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Commission of Jurists, 9.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a pattern it is useful to describe with the phrase &amp;quot;anecdote-speculation&amp;quot; since it has been repeated so many times in Western media coverage of China that it is necessary to refer to it by a shorthand.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Western press is well-aware of this phenomenon, and in the time before the propaganda machine was fully focused on China, would sometimes freely admit it. For example, in early 2014, when cultivating anti-immigrant xenophobia was still considered a greater priority, an article in the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; headlined &amp;quot;Asylum Fraud in Chinatown: Industry of Lies&amp;quot; deplored a plethora of applicants for asylum in the United States, writing that most asylum applications &amp;quot;were at least partly false, from fabricated narratives of persecution to counterfeit supporting documents and invented witness testimony.&amp;quot; (Kirk Semple, Joseph Goldstein, and Jeffrey E. Singer, &amp;quot;Asylum Fraud in Chinatown: An Industry of Lies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 22, 2014.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Again, Chinese researchers disputed the findings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Goldstein et al. took an even more rigorous approach, involving focus groups, a household survey, interviews, and observation; research sites were chosen by the authors and &amp;quot;[n]o information was censored by the Chinese government and no provincial or local government officials accompanied the researchers while they did their fieldwork.&amp;quot; No prior arrangements needed to be made to conduct interviews, nor were interviewees subject to questioning by local officials afterward.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melvyn C. Goldstein et al., &amp;quot;Fertility and Family Planning in Rural Tibet,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The China Journal&#039;&#039; 47, no. 47 (January 2002): 19–21.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The results were again similar. While a three-child limit had indeed been officially placed upon Tibetan families in the countryside, Goldstein et al. found that this limit was not being effectively enforced, local authorities having considerable autonomy regarding the policy. Despite some complaints about government rules, &amp;quot;no formal or informal discussions with villagers about family planning, birth limits or local problems revealed even a hint of forced abortions,&amp;quot; and when the women surveyed were asked about what happens when someone became pregnant with a child who would be above the limit, &amp;quot;not one said that they would have to undergo an abortion or be sterilized.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein et al., &amp;quot;Fertility and Family Planning in Rural Tibet,&amp;quot; 31–32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Families that had had four or more children were not even fined. The study, they concluded, &amp;quot;highlights the dangers of using refugee reports and anecdotal evidence to interpret highly politicized situations.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein et al., 39.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Obviously, the &amp;quot;final solution&amp;quot; that was supposedly to have been implemented in Tibet during the 1990s was never anything but a complete fabrication. According to &#039;&#039;Voice of America&#039;&#039; (the United States government&#039;s own media mouthpiece), the staunchly anti-communist &amp;quot;Tibetan government in exile&amp;quot; and the PRC have agreed on the total number of Tibetans living in China since 2010—over six million, a significant increase since Goldstein et al.&#039;s research.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Beijing: Tibetan Population Actually over 7 Million,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Voice of America&#039;&#039;, June 20, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a further paper published in 2005, Goldstein, Beall, and their colleagues Ben Jiao and Geoff Childs (a sociocultural anthropologist from Washington University in St. Louis) compared the fertility rates between Tibetans in the TAR and the Tibetan exile community, finding that since the mid-1980s—when the rate for both had been approximately &#039;&#039;six births per woman&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Geoff Childs et al., &amp;quot;Tibetan Fertility Transitions in China and South Asia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Population and Development Review&#039;&#039; 31, no. 2 (June 2005): 346.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;—it had declined in both communities at nearly the same rate due to the increased availability of contraceptives, even despite the &amp;quot;leaders in the exile community advocat[ing] pronatalism as a nationalistic responsibility.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Geoff Childs et al., 347.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Goldstein and Beall&#039;s meticulous fieldwork appears to have had little effect on the propaganda machine at the time, their research represents an important first-hand perspective on government policy in Tibet that was not only qualified and external, but studiously independent. (Not all of their findings painted the PRC in the best light; for example, in another paper published in 1989, Goldstein and Beall remarked upon the &amp;quot;trade exploitation&amp;quot; of the Tibetan nomads. In 1981 the central government in Beijing had ordered the Tibet Autonomous Region to be exempted from all taxes and trade quotas—a type of tax-in-kind in which the nomads had been compelled to sell a portion of their goods to the government at below-market prices. However, Goldstein and Beall found that due to corruption on the county and district level, the quota system remained discreetly in place.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to their study published in 1989:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nomads are presently compelled to sell butter and sheep to district officials for those officials&#039; own consumption needs. Here too, the system works not by an open market economy but by establishing a contract (quota) at prices below the market. The district officials decide how much butter and meat they need and then establish a per animal quota to yield that amount, which is then passed on to the nomads based on the number of head of livestock they hold. On the other hand, because these officials want the &#039;contracts&#039; to appear voluntarily entered into, they cannot pay the nomads too little and thus provoke them to protest to Lhasa.&amp;quot; [Melvyn C. Goldstein and Cynthia M. Beall, &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Reform Policy on the Nomads of Western Tibet,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Asian Survey&#039;&#039; 29, no. 6 (June 1989): 634.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thirty years ago, or perhaps even ten, such research by outside observers was possible; today, the super-empire&#039;s policy of decoupling largely precludes independent Western investigations, and limits the primary source material of any such research to anecdote-speculation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Decoupling,&amp;quot; or sometimes &amp;quot;de-risking&amp;quot;—the terms used explicitly by the U.S. security state and Western media—is best understood as an imperialist mirror to Amin&#039;s theory of &amp;quot;delinking.&amp;quot; The periphery, according to Amin, may be able to delink itself from its harmful near-total political integration with the core without sacrificing trade, and thus without jeopardizing its economic survival—a feat that the PRC has to a great degree already accomplished. This has also rendered the super-empire unable to subject China to the mechanisms of control detailed in Chapter Two: the nuclear deterrent precludes direct military intervention, China&#039;s new wealth is proof against the leveraging of debt for structural adjustment, and China&#039;s manufacturing and export dominance prevents the super-empire from employing significant sanctions against it without also bringing economic ruin to itself. The United States, Europe, Australia, &amp;amp;#x26;c. must first &amp;quot;decouple&amp;quot; from their integration with China by gradually reducing their trade dependency on it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The West&#039;s fourth mechanism of control—soft power—is currently the only weapon the super-empire can bring to bear against China, but when in the late 2000s the success of the PRC&#039;s delinking became fully apparent, the use of this weapon was not fully unconstrained either. Multilateral diplomatic agreements between the PRC and Western countries, as well as a recent history of cooperation on global issues such as climate change, could not be undone overnight. Though the Western bourgeoisie must destroy the Communist Party to retain their dominance over class society, their tremendous capital exports to China—according to UNCTAD, foreign direct investment in China totaled $2 trillion in 2021&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2022,&amp;quot; 215.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and their revenues from the Chinese market cannot be easily discarded, and give many individual Western corporations a contradictory incentive to avoid confrontation. Since the 1990s, many avenues for the exchange of culture, education, and information between China and the United States had been opened. These also needed to be decoupled in order to clear the path for greater hostility.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A more thorough assessment of the current decoupling strategy will be presented in Chapter Twelve; this chapter is concerned with its effects on journalism and the media. It is now a common thought-terminating cliché that China&#039;s &amp;quot;freedom of the press&amp;quot; is considered among the lowest of any country in the world. Yet this was not always the case. According to a special report by the New York-based NGO Committee to Protect Journalists, press rights in China in 2010 were in fact stronger than ever before.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to the report: &amp;quot;many journalists, even those who have suffered directly as a result of their work, said press rights are stronger than they once were.&amp;quot; (Madeline Earp, &amp;quot;In China, a Debate on Press Rights,&amp;quot; Committee to Protect Journalists, October 19, 2010.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This has certainly changed, and foreign journalists are indeed treated very poorly in China today, but seldom (if ever) does the Western press honestly address the question of &#039;&#039;why&#039;&#039; this has changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese public opinion of the United States, once positive, or at least ambivalent, during the latter twentieth century, had worsened by the 2000s due to the perception of persistent anti-China bias in the Western media.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Randall Peerenboom, &amp;quot;Assessing Human Rights in China: Why the Double Standard,&amp;quot; Cornell International Law Journal 38, no. 1 (2005): 71–172.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A report published in the &#039;&#039;Cornell International Law Journal&#039;&#039; found that China had in fact been subjected to a serious double standard; Western NGOs, ostensibly concerned with human rights, disproportionately focused on alleged violations in China despite much worse abuses occurring elsewhere in the world; the U.S. government continually attempted to censure the PRC before the United Nations Commission on Human Rights, while ignoring other countries&#039; egregious abuses;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Randall Peerenboom, 150–51.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the Western press exclusively covered negative news in China, selectively focusing only on individual cases that were not representative of actual conditions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Randall Peerenboom, 76–77.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Meanwhile, though it did have shortcomings, China&#039;s actual human rights situation was far &#039;&#039;better&#039;&#039; than the average country in its income class in nearly every category.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Randall Peerenboom, 75.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2005, the PRC played a role in mediating peace in Sudan&#039;s decades-long, exceptionally bloody civil war.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hend ElMahly Mahhoud Sultan and Degang Sun, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Participation in the Conflict Resolution in Sudan and South Sudan: A Case of &#039;Creative Mediation,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BRIQ&#039;&#039; 1, no. 2 (2020): 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As early as 2006, the PRC was funding the African Union peacekeeping force and actively negotiating to end the humanitarian crisis in Darfur.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hend ElMahly Mahhoud Sultan and Degang Sun, 13.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2007 its efforts had major success, the government in Khartoum agreeing to host a stronger joint United Nations-African Union peacekeeping operation—UNAMID— which though not 100% successful in ending the conflict, became the largest UN mission in the world to date and for the duration of its mandate almost certainly prevented hundreds of thousands of further deaths.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hend ElMahly Mahhoud Sultan and Degang Sun, 15.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chinese diplomacy alone had produced results where the West&#039;s airstrikes and economic sanctions had failed—an unsurprising observation, given that the true purpose of these sanctions (see Chapter Two) was not to end war but to maintain Sudan&#039;s underdevelopment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Western press was remarkably candid in admitting, several years after the fact, that the sanctions on Sudan had done absolutely nothing to stop the bloodshed in Darfur. In 2018, &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; called the sanctions a &amp;quot;global face-saving exercise after evidence of war crimes in Darfur began to emerge&amp;quot; that had done nothing to hinder the Sudanese government or help the people of Darfur. (Nesrine Malik, &amp;quot;Sanctions Against Sudan Didn&#039;t Harm an Oppressive Government—They Helped It,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, July 3, 2018.) Predictably, the sanctions themselves had done them even &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; harm, by effectively preventing even basic medical supplies from reaching Sudan. (Amy Maxmen, &amp;quot;Sudan Sanctions Deprive &#039;Whole Nation&#039; of Health Care,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, January 14, 2016.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC had not participated in the sanctions; for this reason, rather than acknowledge the PRC&#039;s role in ending the bloodshed, or admit the West&#039;s own culpability in crimes against humanity in Sudan,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The cruelty of the super-empire&#039;s policy toward Sudan has already been briefly mentioned in Chapters Two and Six]]. To take another particularly horrific example, less than a decade earlier, in 1998, an airstrike by the U.S. military had destroyed the Al-Shifa pharmaceutical factory that had produced the majority of the country&#039;s basic medicines, resulting in a three-month disruption of all medical supplies during the bloody civil war. [Werner Daum, &amp;quot;Universalism and the West: An Agenda for Understanding,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Harvard International Review&#039;&#039; 23, no. 2 (Summer 2001):19–23.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western newspapers spat in its face. In 2007, the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; published an op-ed labelling the upcoming Summer Olympics in Beijing the &amp;quot;Genocide Olympics.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ronan Farrow and Mia Farrow, &amp;quot;The &#039;Genocide Olympics&#039;,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2008, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; ran its own column titled &amp;quot;China&#039;s Genocide Olympics,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nicholas Kristof, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Genocide Olympics,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 24, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Steven Spielberg withdrew from his role as artistic advisor to the event, explicitly citing PRC-Sudan relations in his public explanation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Helene Cooper, &amp;quot;Spielberg Drops Out as Adviser to Beijing Olympics in Dispute Over Darfur Conflict,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 13, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Now, when a journalist from the West asks us questions,&amp;quot; Fanon wrote in 1961, &amp;quot;it is seldom in order to help us.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 77.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This lesson was re-learned in China. 2008 proved to be an inflection point in receptivity to foreign press; later, in April, CNN became the target of a wave of outrage and multiple lawsuits in both China and the United States after one of their news commentators remarked about China that &amp;quot;they&amp;quot; were a &amp;quot;bunch of goons and thugs&amp;quot; on air. The Western establishment, however, closed ranks; the CNN commentator kept his job&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Joins Furor Over Fox News Host&#039;s &#039;Chinaman&#039; Comments,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, July 15, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the New York-based Hai Ming law firm soon dropped its case, citing pressure from other clients.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Klaudia Lee, &amp;quot;Legal Action against CNN Dropped,&amp;quot; South China Morning Post, May 12, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039; dismissed subsequent Chinese demonstrations against Western media bias as &amp;quot;xenophobic.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Magnier, &amp;quot;Dialing Back Chinese Anger,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 19, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western news media thus soon faced an increasingly hostile public reaction in China, and one largely of their own making. Over the next decade, things steadily worsened. Increasingly, reporters fell afoul of police, but more often they were accosted by men in plainclothes whom they could not identify, and sometimes simply by crowds of angry locals. In 2011, NPR noted a &amp;quot;crackdown&amp;quot; on foreign journalists, in which Chinese authorities threatened to revoke visas;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Cracks Down On Reporters, Potential Protesters,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NPR&#039;&#039;, March 4, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in December of 2014, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported on a pattern of harassment of Western reporters, citing an incident in Beijing in which an Associated Press camera crew was &amp;quot;attacked by a crowd of thugs who damaged their equipment, splashed them with water and snatched one of the correspondents&#039; phones.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrew Jacobs, &amp;quot;China Gets Even Colder for Reporters,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the super-empire began to pursue decoupling in earnest, Western governments took any opportunity to escalate these tensions. In February 2020, the U.S. State Department revoked protections for all journalists of China&#039;s five largest news agencies, who would henceforth be treated as foreign government operatives.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lara Jakes and Steven Lee Myers, &amp;quot;U.S. Designates China&#039;s Official Media as Operatives of the Communist State,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 18, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In retaliation, the Chinese Ministry of Foreign Affairs revoked visas for three &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reporters the next day, accusing the paper of racism for its publication of an article headlined—at the height of the COVID-19 pandemic—&amp;quot;China Is the Real Sick Man of Asia.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexandra Stevenson, &amp;quot;China Expels 3 Wall Street Journal Reporters as Media Relations Sour,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 19, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The State Department again punished Chinese news agencies, restricting their staff and effectively forcing dozens of Chinese citizens to leave the country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lara Jakes and Marc Tracy, &amp;quot;U.S. Limits Chinese Staff at News Agencies Controlled by Beijing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 2, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The next month, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs further retaliated, requiring journalists of major American newspapers whose press credentials expired at the end of the year to surrender them within ten days.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Marc Tracy, &amp;quot;China Announces That It Will Expel American Journalists,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 18, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In May, the U.S. Department of Homeland Security further restricted Chinese journalists&#039; visas.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sha Hua, &amp;quot;U.S. Puts New Limits on Visas for Chinese Journalists,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, May 9, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In June, the homes of four Xinhua News Agency correspondents in Australia were raided and their property was confiscated by the authorities; later that year, when Chinese police deemed two Australian journalists &amp;quot;persons of interest&amp;quot; in a criminal investigation, the Australian government advised the Australian Broadcasting Corporation to withdraw them from the country, leaving Australian media with no accredited foreign correspondents in China for the first time in nearly 50 years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Mayger and Jason Scott, &amp;quot;Australia Raided Homes of Chinese Reporters, Seized Electronics,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By October, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; had only one foreign correspondent left in all of China, and the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; had zero.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith B. Richburg, &amp;quot;China Feels It No Longer Needs the Foreign Media. But It Still Can&#039;t Hide,&amp;quot; The University of Melbourne &#039;&#039;Asialink&#039;&#039;, October 14, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On May 11, the documentary &#039;&#039;Voices from the Frontline: China&#039;s War on Poverty&#039;&#039;, written and produced by China expert Robert Lawrence Kuhn, debuted on PBS member station PBS SoCal; the film, made possible by the unprecedented access to the Chinese countryside that Kuhn had cultivated throughout his career, was a mostly-positive depiction of the PRC&#039;s targeted poverty alleviation program. Within weeks, PBS mysteriously removed the film from their platform for &amp;quot;not meet[ing] its editorial standards&amp;quot;; in a statement to the press, PBS SoCal confirmed that the film had passed their editorial standards, yet followed suit, suspending any future re-airing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Julian Wyllie, &amp;quot;After PBS Drops Film, PBS SoCal Reviews Documentary Produced in Association with a Chinese State TV Network,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Current&#039;&#039;, May 27, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; That summer, the U.S. Peace Corps ended operations in China,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Simone McCarthy, &amp;quot;US Peace Corps&#039; Exit from China Cuts Valued Channel of Sino-American Dialogue,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, July 4, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and President Trump issued an executive order terminating the Fulbright Program, which had previously provided opportunities for the exchange of students and a wide array of academic research and cooperation between the PRC and the United States.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Executive Office of President Donald J. Trump, &amp;quot;The President&#039;s Executive Order on Hong Kong Normalization,&amp;quot; Executive Order 13936 of July 14, 2020, &#039;&#039;Federal Register&#039;&#039;, July 17, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Biden Administration and the 117th Congress upheld the termination;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Fulbright Program in China was briefly included in a general push by the Democratic Party to roll back many Trump-era policies; the America COMPETES Act, approved by House of Representatives in 2022, included a reversal of the termination. [NAFSA: Association of International Educators, &#039;&#039;The America COMPETES Act (H.R. 4251)&#039;&#039;, 3.] However, a bipartisan consensus was quickly reached to avoid any rapprochement with the PRC. A few months later the language was quietly dropped from bill, which later became law as the CHIPS and Science Act.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as of the summer of 2023, despite repeated objections from many U.S. scholars, neither program had been restored.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bochen Han, &amp;quot;Want to Improve US-China Relations? Bring Back Fulbright Programme, Advocates Say,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, April 28, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There were to be no more Professor Goldsteins in this new generation of U.S.-PRC relations; no first-hand reporting, no fieldwork, and no independent investigations. There was to be only anecdote-speculation and propaganda.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowhere is this clearer than in the present controversy over the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region. Since 2018, Western press and NGOs have accused the government of a litany of human rights abuses, many of them quite similar to the accusations regarding Chinese Tibetans decades earlier. The Hoover Institution, a conservative U.S. policy think tank attached to Stanford University, published an article in 2018 titled &amp;quot;China&#039;s Final Solution In Xinjiang.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Miles Maochun Yu, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Final Solution In Xinjiang,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Caravan&#039;&#039;, Hoover Institution, October 9, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An op-ed headline in the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; declared that &amp;quot;In China, every day is Kristallnacht&amp;quot; in 2019.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fred Hiatt, &amp;quot;In China, Every Day Is Kristallnacht,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 3, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The East Turkistan National Awakening Movement, a Washington-based NGO created in 2017, alleged that the Party had killed millions of people in Xinjiang, imprisoned 8 million Uyghurs and other minorities in concentration camps, and forcibly aborted nearly 4 million Turkic babies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;East Turkistan National Awakening Movement, &amp;quot;Genocide.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, a Washington-based defense policy think tank issued a report accusing the Communist Party of perpetrating a massive campaign of forced sterilization specifically targeting the Uyghur ethnic minority, sourced entirely from anecdote-speculation, i.e. a handful of accounts from refugees or expatriates and extrapolations of local population statistics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Adrian Zenz, &#039;&#039;Sterilizations, IUDs, and Mandatory Birth Control: The CCP&#039;s Campaign to Suppress Uyghur Birthrates in Xinjiang&#039;&#039; (Washington, DC: The Jamestown Foundation, June 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2021, the State Department officially declared that a genocide consisting of a &amp;quot;systematic attempt to destroy Uighurs by the Chinese party-state&amp;quot; was ongoing in Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Edward Wong and Chris Buckley, &amp;quot;U.S. Says China&#039;s Repression of Uighurs Is &#039;Genocide,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In all such analyses, of course, the testimony of at most a few dozen selectively-chosen émigrés was treated as unquestionably factual. No independent studies of Uyghur communities in China were undertaken and no Western researchers even traveled to Xinjiang to attempt to confirm the accusations. Indeed, they largely could not; a decade of mistrust deliberately sown by Western governments and the Western press had led to the severing of academic ties, making the organization of any fieldwork prohibitively difficult.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neither are these the only, or even sufficient, obstacles to independent confirmation. The noncompliance of any government into investigations of their alleged crimes does not excuse the lack of investigation; Goldstein and Beall, as mentioned above, conducted their study despite the Chinese government&#039;s refusal to allow Western NGOs such as the International Commission of Jurists access to Tibet at around the same time. In a more contemporary example, the United Nations Human Rights Council&#039;s fact-finding mission to investigate the mass murder of the Rohingya people in Myanmar in 2018 &amp;quot;[regretted] the lack of cooperation from the Government of Myanmar&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Human Rights Council, &#039;&#039;Report of the Independent International Fact-finding Mission on Myanmar&#039;&#039; - A/HRC/39/64, August 27, 2018, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but proceeded anyway, conducting numerous field missions between September 2017 and July 2018,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Human Rights Council, 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; nearly a thousand in-depth interviews with victims and eyewitnesses that were both targeted and randomly selected, and relying only on verified and corroborated information.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Human Rights Council, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Not long afterward, however, the Western press and soft-power NGO network itself moved to prevent the Human Rights Council from conducting any similar investigation in Xinjiang.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2021, after Michelle Bachelet, the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights, publicly announced that such an investigation into the allegations regarding Xinjiang was needed, the Chinese government invited her to visit the region, not for an investigation, but as a diplomatic step toward trust and future cooperation. A month later, the United States government and its soft-power appendages began to pressure Bachelet, urging her to make a statement condemning the PRC over Xinjiang with no investigation at all.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nuriman and Joshua Lipes (translator), &amp;quot;&#039;Letters of Hope&#039; for Uyghurs Urge Rights Czar Bachelet to Break UN &#039;Silence&#039; on Xinjiang,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, April 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In March of 2022, after she agreed to the visit, Western NGOs published an open letter, signed by a multitude of groups such as Amnesty International and the NED-funded Chinese Human Rights Defenders, insisting that she publish a condemnation of the Chinese government immediately.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stephanie Nebehay, &amp;quot;U.N. Rights Boss to Visit China in May, Including Xinjiang, but Activists Demand Report,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 8, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Ms. Bachelet—Don&#039;t Go To Xinjiang&amp;quot; demanded the Heritage Foundation that April.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Olivia Enos, &amp;quot;Ms. Bachelet—Don&#039;t Go To Xinjiang,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, April 4, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bachelet, in fact, never intended her visit to be a thorough investigation of the allegations, which her initial statement made explicitly clear:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;This visit was not an investigation—official visits by a High Commissioner are by their nature high-profile and simply not conducive to the kind of detailed, methodical, discreet work of an investigative nature.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Instead, she said she hoped to &amp;quot;raise concerns&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;pave the way for more regular, meaningful interactions in the future&amp;quot;; at no point did she declare the question of genocide or of other human rights violations had been settled, and according to her statement she had pressed the government on those topics during her visit.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michelle Bachelet, &amp;quot;Statement by UN High Commissioner for Human Rights Michelle Bachelet after Official Visit to China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;United Nations Human Rights Office of the High Commissioner&#039;&#039;, May 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nevertheless, this positive step toward gaining the PRC&#039;s cooperation with future investigations would not lead anywhere. The Western media firestorm grew even more intense; numerous Washington-based think tanks, NGOs, and media figures universally demanded Bachelet&#039;s resignation and condemned the UN itself as an institution.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bethany Allen-Ebrahimian, &amp;quot;Advocates Denounce UN Official&#039;s China Visit as &#039;Ultimate Betrayal,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Axios&#039;&#039;, May 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Two weeks later, Bachelet announced (unexpectedly, according to her colleagues) that she would not seek another term as High Commissioner for &amp;quot;personal reasons.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Emma Farge and Wendell Roelf, &amp;quot;Michelle Bachelet, U.N. Rights Chief, Says No to Second Term amid China Trip Backlash,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This proved insufficient to satisfy the Western press, which continued to demand a summary report unequivocally condemning the PRC. Bachelet pledged to release one before the end of her term, stating that she was under &amp;quot;tremendous pressure&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Emma Farge, &amp;quot;UN Rights Chief &#039;under Tremendous Pressure&#039; over Report on China&#039;s Uyghurs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, August 25, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as her final day approached, this even began to come from her colleagues at the UN itself. In August, the UN&#039;s Special Rapporteur on contemporary slavery issued his own report announcing that allegations of Uyghurs being employed in &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; were credible. His report, however, cited as evidence a handful of other reports by Western defense industry think tanks and academics which themselves relied entirely upon anecdote-speculation;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tomoya Obokata, &#039;&#039;A/HRC/51/26: Contemporary Forms of Slavery Affecting Persons Belonging to Ethnic, Religious and Linguistic Minority Communities&#039;&#039;, United National Human Rights Office of the High Commissioner, July 19, 2022, 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; one such academic was quoted by &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; as saying that it would be &amp;quot;awkward&amp;quot; if Bachelet&#039;s report disagreed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;UN Expert Finds Forced Labor Claims in China&#039;s Xinjiang Credible,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, August 16, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Human Rights Council&#039;s report on Xinjiang, when it did appear, was published only minutes before Bachelet had officially ended her position on the last day of August. Her name was not on it and she did not promote it; the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; reported that Bachelet&#039;s own office staff &amp;quot;had to overcome resistance to publishing the report from Bachelet herself.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yuan Yang and Henry Foy, &amp;quot;&#039;Under Tremendous Pressure&#039;: The Battle behind the UN Report on China&#039;s Xinjiang Abuses,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, September 13, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An independent analysis by Australian legal expert Jaq James called the report &amp;quot;Willing to Wound, but Afraid to Strike,&amp;quot; due to its self-contradictory reliance on an inordinate amount of cautious language qualifying its claims, such as the statement that there &amp;quot;may&amp;quot; have been &amp;quot;crimes against humanity,&amp;quot; the purpose of which, according to James, was to allow &amp;quot;grave imputations to hang in the air without the burden of committing to them.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jaq James, &#039;&#039;The Assessment on Human Rights in Xinjiang by the United Nations Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights: A Critical Analysis&#039;&#039;, Working Paper, CO-WEST-PRO Consultancy (April 2023): 9–10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nor did the report mention Bachelet&#039;s visit to China in May; nor did it contain any data obtained through any independent investigation whatsoever, relying instead upon the selectively-chosen testimony of a handful of Uyghur exiles, subjective interpretations of Chinese law, and prior &amp;quot;research&amp;quot; by defense think tanks and U.S. government-linked organizations—such as the Australian Strategic Policy Institute (ASPI) and the Victims of Communism Memorial Foundation—that were universally based upon the same anecdote-speculation and other unverified information.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights, &amp;quot;OHCHR Assessment of Human Rights Concerns in the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region, People&#039;s Republic of China,&amp;quot; United National Human Rights, August 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor, however, did any of these remarkable concessions to the pressure upon Bachelet entirely please those who had applied it; immediately after the report was published, &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039; responded with an op-ed focusing entirely upon her &amp;quot;permanently damage[d]&amp;quot; reputation and &amp;quot;fall from grace&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark S. Cogan, &amp;quot;Michelle Bachelet&#039;s Spectacular Fall From Grace,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, August 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; other organizations said she had &amp;quot;failed spectacularly&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Abdulhakim Idris, &amp;quot;Goodbye, Ms. Bachelet: The Uyghurs Will Not Miss You,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bitter Winter&#039;&#039;, August 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and that her performance was a &amp;quot;tragedy for the UN.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mercedes Page, &amp;quot;A Tragedy in Xinjiang, a Tragedy for the UN,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Interpreter&#039;&#039;, September 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Bachelet&#039;s history of having been tortured by the Pinochet regime and her legacy of subsequently rising to become the new president of Chile was easily brushed aside. The message was quite clear: anyone who took the slightest step toward even attempting to meaningfully corroborate the propaganda machine&#039;s new speculative horror stories would face relentless attacks on their character and exile from the public arena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In September of 2020, the U.S. Congress began to craft legislation to sanction all products from the XUAR, which included 20% of the world&#039;s cotton supply, with the rationale that &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; might have been used to craft them.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Evan Clark, &amp;quot;Xinjiang&#039;s Cotton Ban Debated in House Hearing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Yahoo! Finance&#039;&#039;, September 17, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Under pressure, the Better Cotton Initiative, an international sustainability NGO funded by USAID,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Better Cotton Initiative, &#039;&#039;2020 Annual Report&#039;&#039;, 24.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; declared the following month that it was withdrawing its operations from the region. The BCI had not found any evidence that forced labor was being used to harvest cotton; in fact, for the previous eight years, it had trained both Uyghur and Han cotton farmers in sustainable cotton practices without ever finding any such evidence. If forced labor were being used, or had suddenly begun to be used, of any Western or international organization the BCI would have been the best placed to discover the extent and evidence of such abuses; yet instead the group announced that it would &amp;quot;cease all field-level activities in the region effective immediately, including capacity building and data monitoring and reporting&amp;quot; in the XUAR.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Evan Clark, &amp;quot;Better Cotton Initiative Stops Xinjiang Field Activity,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Women&#039;s Wear Daily&#039;&#039;, October 21, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It joined a growing group of international labor rights auditors that had stopped operating in Xinjiang. In September, the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reported on five such auditing organizations that had withdrawn from the region— not because the Chinese government had forbidden their activities, but because Washington-based NGOs and defense industry specialists had urged them to.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eva Xiao, &amp;quot;Auditors to Stop Inspecting Factories in China&#039;s Xinjiang Despite Forced-Labor Concerns,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, September 21, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2019, Paris-based auditor Bureau Veritas certified a factory in Xinjiang operated by the Yili Zhuowan Garment Manufacturing Company as free of forced labor—but the United States Customs and Border Protection agency disagreed, including it in sanctions due to &amp;quot;[i] nformation reasonably indicat[ing] that these entities use prison and forced labor.&amp;quot; The CBP did not disclose the nature or the source of this &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of Homeland Security, &amp;quot;DHS Cracks Down on Goods Produced by China&#039;s State-Sponsored Forced Labor,&amp;quot; September 14, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but Bureau Veritas swiftly agreed to stop operating in Xinjiang by the following week. The PRC had always been guilty until proven innocent, but now not even an &#039;&#039;attempt&#039;&#039; to prove its innocence would be permitted. The Party&#039;s guilt had become an unfalsifiable hypothesis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western propaganda machine&#039;s grip is naturally weaker outside the anglophone media and internet. For example, in 2021, Professor Tomoo Marukawa of the University of Tokyo&#039;s Institute of Social Science, who specialized in the Chinese economy and had conducted research in Xinjiang in the past, wrote multiple articles in his column for &#039;&#039;Newsweek Japan&#039;&#039; with detailed analysis casting doubt on several allegations against the Chinese government that had been taken for granted by the Western press.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;丸川知雄&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Tomoo Marukawa), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新疆の綿花畑では本当に「強制労 働」が行われているのか?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Is &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; really being practiced in Xinjiang&#039;s cotton fields?].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;丸川知雄&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Tomoo Marukawa), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新疆における「強制不妊手術」疑惑 の真相&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The Truth About the Suspicion of Forced Sterilization in Xinjiang].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Professor Hiroshi Onishi, an economist at Keio University who had performed fieldwork in Xinjiang nearly a dozen times throughout the 2000s and 2010s,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Record China, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;事実を確かめずにウイグル会議情報を流布―現 地11回調査の大西慶大教授が西側キャンペーンに反論&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Dissemination of Uyghur Congress information without confirming the facts: Professor Onishi of Keio University, who conducted 11 local surveys, refutes Western campaigns].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; also disagreed, and published a paper discrediting— through on-the-ground observation—specific claims made by a NED-funded Uyghur exile group. Onishi also referenced recent interviews with Uyghur residents of Konasheher County in Kashgar Prefecture that he had conducted through his research partners in the area without the government&#039;s knowledge; the responses, he concluded, indicated that the community widely considered the government jobs programs denounced by Western &amp;quot;experts&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; to in fact be voluntary.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;大西　広&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Hiroshi Onishi), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;「ウイグル問題」に関する西側キャンペ ーンを検証する&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Examining Western Campaign on &amp;quot;Uyghur Issue&amp;quot;], 13–14.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet this information was still easily prevented from entering the Western public consciousness; none of Marukawa&#039;s and Onishi&#039;s work on Xinjiang, or other such analyses, were ever translated into English or reported on by the Western press. Information separation had become total; in the era of media decoupling, no news whatsoever regarding Xinjiang was permitted to be discovered or published except that which had been approved—or invented—by Washington and its network of soft-power organizations.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Propaganda as a Weapon ===&lt;br /&gt;
Xinjiang was no exception—indeed the opposite—to China&#039;s historical trend of suffering identified at the beginning of Chapter Seven. Before the Western media&#039;s recent focus there (which began in earnest only in early 2018), it was little disputed that the history of the region involved great tragedy, and that even in recent years, ethnic minorities there and throughout China endured lives of great difficulty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Until the establishment of the PRC, the Uyghur people inhabiting their heartland of southern Xinjiang&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Southern Xinjiang&amp;quot; here refers to the geographical region south of the Tianshan mountain range, also called the Tarim Basin, Nanjiang, or Altishahr (the historical Uyghur name).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had virtually never done so except as subjects or vassals, either to the old Mongolian khanates or to successive Chinese feudal dynasties. The khanate in northern Xinjiang,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The neighboring area to the north of the mountains, also called Beijiang or Dzungaria (the historical Mongolian name).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which conquered the south in the seventeenth century, and attempted to conquer Tibet, suffered even worse when the majority of its population was annihilated in the eighteenth during the Ten Great Campaigns of the Qing Empire. Though the Qing&#039;s feudal ruling class which had ordered the massacre were Manchu, many of the soldiers who carried it out were Han—assisted by the Uyghurs in the south, who had rebelled against the khanate, and became subjects of the Qing thereafter. The tale of ethnic minorities suffering at the hands of the Han majority—or even simply the story of one Chinese ethnic group oppressing another—is therefore an easy one for the Western press to report, due to the virtue of having already been largely true for centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neither is the Communist Party beyond reproach regarding its policies toward minorities—a fact that the Party itself has admitted in its public condemnation of the former leaders who had mistakenly pursued the so-called Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution, which had suppressed the cultural and religious practices of minority groups during the late 1960s and early 1970s. Not even Mao Zedong was exempt from criticism; of Mao&#039;s role in the GPCR, Deng Xiaoping said in an interview with Italian journalist Oriana Fallaci in 1980:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… it&#039;s imperative for me to make a clear distinction between the nature of Chairman Mao&#039;s mistakes and the crimes committed by Lin Piao and the Gang of Four. I must remind you that Chairman Mao devoted most of his life to China and saved the party and the revolution in the most critical moments. In other words, he gave such a contribution that, without him, in the least the Chinese would have spent much more time in groping their way in the darkness. Then let&#039;s not forget that it was Chairman Mao who combined the principles of Marxism and Leninism with the realities of China, it was Chairman Mao who creatively applied those principles not only to politics but also to philosophy, art, literature, military affairs. Yes, until the Sixties, or to be exact before the later part of the Fifties, some ideas of Chairman Mao were very correct, and many of the principles through which we achieved victory. &#039;&#039;Then&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;unfortunately, in the last part of his life, he committed mistakes. Particularly the Cultural Revolution mistake. And as a result many misfortunes were brought upon the party, the country, the people&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Oriana Fallaci, &amp;quot;Deng: Cleaning Up Mao&#039;s &#039;Feudal Mistakes,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 31, 1980.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Generally, however, Western journalists and historians take little note of Deng&#039;s careful handling of Mao&#039;s legacy, preferring to exaggerate— often cartoonishly—the errors Deng identified, to blame Mao for even more mistakes committed by others, and sometimes to invent new ones from rumor or speculation. The nature of the errors made by Mao and the Party were in fact fundamentally distinct from the cycles of oppression that characterized the centuries of feudal dynasties, and Mao&#039;s actual attitudes toward China&#039;s ethnic minorities, as well as the policies that he led the Party to implement in the early years of the PRC, substantially belie their reputation in the West.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1956, Mao met with a delegation from Mongolia to discuss the Chinese contribution to Mongolia&#039;s industrial development, which that year had included the loan of thousands of workers and technicians and a grant of 160 million rubles. When his Mongolian counterpart expressed their gratitude for the PRC&#039;s aid, Mao responded:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;We should do our duty, because our ancestors exploited you for three hundred years, oppressed you, they ran up quite a debt; therefore, today we want to repay these debts. In the past our national minorities were also oppressed this way, and we also want to repay our debts to them—this is our duty …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… In the past, we oppressed you, therefore now we want to admit our mistake. &#039;&#039;We not only do it so with you but with all national minorities inside the country. In the past, we oppressed them; therefore, if we now do not admit our mistakes, we cannot root out Great Han nationalist thinking and implement [principles of] equality of nationalities&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added] This is [our] basis, not pretty words. Isn&#039;t that so? In the past we oppressed you, but now you do not even have a word of complaint. The aid we are giving you is small. It is repayment of debt and not aid.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mao Zedong and Khutukhtu, &amp;quot;Memorandum of Conversation between Mao Zedong and the Delegation of the Mongolian People&#039;s Revolutionary Party and Comments on the Distribution of the Memorandum of Conversation,&amp;quot; September 24, 1956.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Mao&#039;s words on the subject were not only diplomatic pleasantries; they were also echoed in internal decision-making processes at the Party&#039;s highest levels. The following year in Beijing, in a private meeting between members of the Politburo and the Tibet Work Committee on the possibility of reforming the oppressive feudal system in Tibet, Deng remarked:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;According to the Chairman [Mao] no reforms in the twentieth century … No reforms for several decades or for fifty to one hundred years … This is based on [the model of] the Far East Republic… Even if the 1.2 million serfs remain [in Tibet], this will not affect our socialist construction [in the rest of China]. Leave the Tibetan currency and the Tibetan army alone. We should make an agreement with them—we give them some money and let them do the work. Even if they embezzle all the money, leave them alone… In Tibet, it [reforms] will take decades.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melvyn C. Goldstein, &#039;&#039;A History of Modern Tibet&#039;&#039;, chap. 4, &amp;quot;In the Eye of the Storm: 1957–1959,&amp;quot; 67–68.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Such was the commitment by Mao and the Central Committee to the Seventeen Point Agreement with the Dalai Lama (which ensured Tibet&#039;s self-governance in exchange for Chinese sovereignty over it) that they were willing to wait generations before pressing for reform and modernization, out of respect for the cultural traditions and religious hierarchy of Tibet. &amp;quot;Reform is necessary … for without it the minority nationalities cannot eliminate poverty,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tibet in 1950 had no inter-city roads or railways, and the capitalist mode of production scarcely existed. The vast majority of the population were rural, often nomadic; the existence of Lhasa—a city of at most a few tens of thousands—was more due to the profusion of monasteries than of a true petit bourgeoisie.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Deng had said in a speech several years earlier, &amp;quot;but reform must not be carried out until conditions within the minority nationalities are ripe for it.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Deng Xiaoping, &amp;quot;The Question of Minority Nationalities in the Southwest&amp;quot; [speech], 1950.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nor was his policy only driven by the political consideration of keeping good relations with the Dalai Lama and the Tibetan aristocracy; even after the Seventeen Point Agreement was abolished following the unsuccessful revolt and flight of the Dalai Lama in 1959, reforms proceeded glacially for the nomads. Goldstein, et al. write of the areas they surveyed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… households newly classified as &amp;quot;wealthy&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;representatives of the lord&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;ngatsab&#039;&#039;) were not expropriated with the exception of one former leader who had actively supported the Dalai Lama&#039;s revolt. All households kept the animals and pastures they then held and managed their herds as they had in the past. Debts dating from before 1959 were rescinded and those contracted in 1959 were recalculated with reduced interest.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Though in 1961 a relatively mild policy of mutual aid (&#039;&#039;rogre&#039;&#039;) was implemented in the countryside, in which the wealthiest nomads were not allowed to join pasture co-ops and required to pay higher wages to employees, rural Tibetan social and economic life was not fundamentally altered until the GPCR.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Reform Policy on the Nomads of Western Tibet,&amp;quot; 622.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did the Cultural Revolution show Mao and his cadre to at last be hypocrites on the national question? The accounts Goldstein and Beall collected certainly suggest that it did. Wanam, the pseudonymous head of one of the wealthiest families in Phala, told them the story of his abrupt and radical change in fortune:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;One morning in 1970, Wanam recalled, the local Tibetan leaders of the Cultural Revolution appeared before his tent and ordered him outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;They called me a reactionary and a class enemy,&amp;quot; he said. &amp;quot;They told me, &#039;From today on, your animals and goods are confiscated, and you will live under the guidance of the people, just as the poorest of the poor lived in the old society.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;They ripped off my earring, my rings, my necklace, and took my silver flint striker and my bullet holder,&amp;quot; Wanam continued. &amp;quot;They also confiscated my sheepskin robe, saying it was too good for the likes of a class enemy such as me. In its place they gave me an old worn-out robe.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What happened to the rest of your family&#039;s possessions?&amp;quot; we asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We lost them all,&amp;quot; Wanam answered. &amp;quot;At the time my family owned about 1,200 sheep and goats and 100 yaks. The new leaders took everything except 40 goats. They left us only one pot, some barley grain, and a little tsamba. And then they took away our fine yak-hair tent, giving us an old, tattered canvas tent in its place.&amp;quot; He shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We were stunned. Our whole life&#039;s wealth was eliminated in minutes. We didn&#039;t know how we would survive, since the leaders also said we could not join the people&#039;s commune but had to fend for ourselves.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, Wanam and his family survived only on the meager yield from their milk goats and by doing odd jobs for the commune that they were not allowed to join. Finally, two years later, the leaders relented, and Wanam&#039;s family joined the commune.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At 50 Wanam is once again one of the wealthiest nomads in Phala. His recovery typifies the economic and cultural rebirth of the Tibetan nomads after the disastrous decade of enforced communes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melvyn C. Goldstein and Cynthia M. Beall, &amp;quot;The Remote World of Tibet&#039;s Nomads,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;National Geographic&#039;&#039; 175 (January-June 1989): 759–64.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Despite its associated violent upheaval and slow economic growth, the GPCR was not entirely without merit and still has a few defenders today (though most of these are from outside China); unlike the old feudal tyrants, the intent of the Party—though premature and (self-admittedly) misguided—had not been to extract wealth from minorities through dispossessive accumulation, but to eliminate the inequality among them. What Deng later referred to as &amp;quot;poor communism&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Seven.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; did improve the welfare of the poor by redistributing what wealth did exist; average life expectancy in China saw its biggest increase during this period, and average caloric intake and literacy increased dramatically as well. Yet it was widely rejected by China&#039;s communities of ethnic minorities, who had seen less of these benefits than the Han and had experienced overall economic stagnation during this decade. They typically swiftly restored their religious and cultural traditions after the GPCR ended in the 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What happened next? Goldstein and Beall remarked upon a substantial rise in rural Tibetan prosperity during the 1980s, and the construction of new roads, storerooms, and houses, which were built from imported wood, since no trees grew in Tibet&#039;s highest and most inhospitable regions. The Tibetans strongly embraced house-dwelling, which made the harsh winters of the plateau far more bearable, and incorporated it into their nomadic lifestyle.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;The Remote World of Tibet&#039;s Nomads,&amp;quot; 777–79.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Without any coercion by the government, more and more nomads were making use of the new &amp;quot;truckable&amp;quot; roads to transport livestock products, which they expected to yield much greater profits.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Reform Policy on the Nomads of Western Tibet,&amp;quot; 636.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The entire TAR was exempted from taxes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;However, as explained earlier in this chapter, this exemption was not fully implemented on the local level.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Pastureland was not expropriated and there was no inducement for nomads to resettle.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;Change and Continuity in Nomadic Pastoralism on the Western Tibetan Plateau,&amp;quot; 17.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Health care was also made free for all residents.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Reform Policy on the Nomads of Western Tibet,&amp;quot; 630.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The divisions between rich and poor did reappear, yet the poor now received decent wages and contracts for their work, and fared far better than they had under the feudal system.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Reform Policy on the Nomads of Western Tibet,&amp;quot; 637–40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By any objective assessment, the new policies of the Reform period were a vast improvement from the GPCR and greatly increased ethnic minorities&#039; quality of life, yet objective assessments such as Goldstein and Beall&#039;s were a tiny minority in the West.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the lens of the Western press, any change in the PRC&#039;s policies could only be harmful. Development in the countryside could only be an unwelcome imposition of Han values. Roads and modern houses could only destroy minorities&#039; traditional culture, and Han engineers who came to build them could only be conniving land-grabbers, certain to remain despite their lack of residency permits. No distinction could be drawn between rural poverty and this traditional culture, and no distinction could be drawn between the GPCR and the new Reform era; in fact the Reform policies needed to be &#039;&#039;more harmful&#039;&#039;. If no evidence for a negative change existed, it needed to be invented, ergo the conflation of the PRC&#039;s family planning initiatives that were announced in the late 1970s (which in reality &#039;&#039;discriminated against the Han&#039;&#039;, limiting them to one or two children per family, and exempted rural minorities, who were permitted three) with genocide, as shown in examples cited earlier in this chapter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the Communist Party had demonstrated its ability to adapt and to learn from its mistakes, the Western propaganda machine would never demonstrate the slightest inclination to do so. Only when the PRC&#039;s policy toward ethnic minorities changed once again was the early Reform period at all rehabilitated in the Western media; it was safe to admit the benefits minorities had received only when they could be used to attack and discredit the newest policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the early 2010s, Chinese ethnic minority regions had reaped considerable gains from China&#039;s rapid economic rise. In 2011, prominent Chinese academics Hu Lianhe and Hu Angang calculated that throughout the entire Reform era (i.e. at the time, 1978 to 2008) average yearly regional GDP growth had been 9.79% in Tibet, 11.69% in Inner Mongolia, and 10.35% in Xinjiang, exceeding the growth rates of all other high-growth countries in the world (except China overall). Similarly, the increase in China&#039;s minority autonomous regions&#039; Human Development Index had been the highest in the world; at the beginning of Reform, the Inner Mongolia Autonomous Region&#039;s HDI had been lower than Mongolia&#039;s, and the TAR&#039;s lower than India&#039;s, yet by 2008 both exceeded those of their neighboring countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;第二代民族政策：促进民族交融一体和繁荣 一体&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The Second Generation Ethnic Policy: Promoting National Integration and Prosperity], 2–3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite its own gains, however, Xinjiang still lagged behind several of its many neighbors. Its HDI was still average for the region, behind not only Russia but Kazakhstan, barely equaling Mongolia&#039;s, and only ahead of the other Central Asian republics to the west and south—several of which would likely have had more favorable comparisons to the even-less-prosperous Uyghur heartland of southern Xinjiang alone.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jeroen Smits and Iñaki Permanyer, &amp;quot;The Subnational Human Development Database,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Scientific Data&#039;&#039; 6, no. 190038 (2019).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Moreover, though Hu and Hu noted that the relative gap between the inland minority autonomous regions and the Han-majority coastal areas was currently narrowing, it remained significant, and during the 1990s—when neoliberal influence in China had reached its peak—this gap had increased.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;第二代民族政策：促进民族交融一体和繁荣 一体&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The Second Generation Ethnic Policy: Promoting National Integration and Prosperity], 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Party&#039;s strategy, described by Deng as &amp;quot;permit[ting] some people and some regions to become prosperous first, for the purpose of achieving common prosperity faster&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Deng Xiaoping, &amp;quot;Interview With Mike Wallace Of 60 Minutes,&amp;quot; September 2, 1986.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had focused on developing the Han-majority areas first.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were good geographical reasons for this. Xinjiang contains the &amp;quot;Eurasian Pole of Inaccessibility&amp;quot; giving it the unfortunate distinction of being the most landlocked region on Earth. The geography of the province is commonly summarized by the phrase &amp;quot;two basins between three mountains&amp;quot;—i.e. two deserts surrounded by the Altai, Tianshan, and Kunlun mountain ranges, the latter two in southern Xinjiang being among the highest in the world. Between these mountains, southern Xinjiang consists mostly of the vast and inhospitable Taklamakan Desert (interpreted ominously through folk etymology as &amp;quot;the place of no return&amp;quot;); its historical Uyghur name Altishahr referred to the &amp;quot;six cities&amp;quot; around its only oases that could support communities of any significant size. Tibet is even more remote, containing some of the highest elevations of continuous human habitation in the world. The development of these regions was a tremendous logistical task that could not be reasonably prioritized at China&#039;s Reform-era stage of prosperity. Yet southern Xinjiang&#039;s development also faced the unintended consequences and inadequacies of the central government&#039;s own ethnic minority policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ethnic minorities in China have the constitutional right to be educated in their native language but in practice during the Reform era, such education often became exclusive, resulting in widespread monolingual education in separate school systems, which by the 2000s had produced a new generation in minority communities that could speak little Standard Chinese in a country where well over 90% of the population relied upon it as a common language.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;During the 1990s, in some areas it was very difficult to learn Standard Chinese even for Uyghurs who wished to, according to a 2014 interview (republished in &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;) with a bilingual Chinese Uyghur from Hotan who had managed to do so. (Chi Zhang, &amp;quot;One Uighur Man&#039;s Journey Goes Viral,&amp;quot; May 14, 2014.)&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Since relatively few jobs were available within the XUAR, this severely limited the scope of their employment opportunities. Many Uyghurs, traveling to the eastern provinces to find jobs in the new factories, found themselves estranged from and sometimes looked down upon by their Han coworkers, with whom they could not communicate; others remained chronically unemployed. According to Hu and Hu, the PRC&#039;s Reform-era &amp;quot;affirmative action&amp;quot; policies sometimes actually reinforced inter-ethnic resentment or segregation; the practice of automatically giving minorities higher scores on college entrance exams had in some areas resulted in &#039;&#039;de facto&#039;&#039; discrimination against the children of interracial couples.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;第二代民族政策：促进民族交融一体和繁荣 一体&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The Second Generation Ethnic Policy: Promoting National Integration and Prosperity], 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regardless of whether such effects were significant or somehow outweighed the benefits of affirmative action overall, it was nonetheless true that those benefits had been severely hindered by the decades of privatization; local government officials had become either increasingly corrupt or simply less able to enforce preferential employment for minorities in the private sector.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?: The Debate about China&#039;s Ethnic Policies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Stanford Journal of International Law&#039;&#039; 46 (June 1, 2010): 51–120.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;刘仲康&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;韩中义&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, and &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;古丽夏, 关于正确认识和处理新形势下新疆宗教 问题的调查报告&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Investigation Report on Correct Understanding and Handling of Religious Issues in Xinjiang under the New Situation].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western press and Western soft-power organizations of course happily publicized these deficiencies throughout the early twenty-first century. &amp;quot;Unemployment among Uyghurs is very high&amp;quot; said &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; in 2009,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Who Are the Uyghurs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, July 9, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; criticizing in multiple articles the XUAR&#039;s high rate of joblessness, including by interviewing a Uyghur academic who claimed it was &amp;quot;among the highest in the world&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sarah Jackson-Han, &amp;quot;Uyghur Scholar Calls for Jobs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, March 6, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; London-based NGO Minority Rights Group International claimed in 2008 that the Uyghur unemployment rate in Xinjiang was &amp;quot;a staggering 70 per cent.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minority Rights Group International, &#039;&#039;World Directory of Minorities: Uyghurs&#039;&#039;, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2013, the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039; highlighted the high unemployment rate among the Uyghur population in a profile on Xinjiang,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Palmer, &amp;quot;The Uighurs, China&#039;s Embattled Muslim Minority, Are Still Seeking an Identity,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, September 27, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as did the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, remarking that &amp;quot;Uighurs are largely frozen out of the region&#039;s booming gas and oil industry&amp;quot; as well as several forms of transport labor.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrew Jacobs, &amp;quot;Uighurs in China Say Bias Is Growing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 7, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;In southern Xinjiang, it is hard for Uighurs to find jobs&amp;quot; a Uyghur employee of the PRC&#039;s state-run television broadcaster told Hong Kong magazine &#039;&#039;Phoenix Weekly&#039;&#039; in 2014;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chi Zhang, &amp;quot;One Uighur Man&#039;s Journey Goes Viral.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the same month, a senior researcher at Western NGO Human Rights Watch praised a suicide bombing on Ürümqi South railway station that killed one bystander and injured dozens of commuters, attributing it to &amp;quot;people amongst the colonized who are ready to use violence against the colonizer,&amp;quot; or the alleged retribution against Han migrant workers who had stolen jobs from local Uyghurs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Martina, &amp;quot;In China&#039;s Xinjiang, Economic Divide Seen Fuelling Ethnic Unrest,&amp;quot; Reuters, May 6, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The government in Xinjiang, in fact, did publicly agree that a change in policy was needed, admitting to &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; in 2009, that &amp;quot;the employment picture in Xinjiang, especially for the ethnic minorities, is still bleak&amp;quot; and ordered businesses to employ more local residents.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Xinjiang Orders Businesses to Recruit More Locals,&amp;quot; September 24, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2014, these efforts had still seen very little success, especially in the countryside. (Estimates of the XUAR&#039;s rural joblessness in 2013 and a comparison with the present are given in Appendix D.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hu and Hu had prescribed greater ethnic integration, the enforcement of equal rights, the end of affirmative action policies, and more government spending in minority regions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;第二代民族政策：促进民族交融一体和繁荣 一体&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The Second Generation Ethnic Policy: Promoting National Integration and Prosperity], 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Xi Jinping began to emphasize in his speeches the need for bilingual education and ethnic unity; during a visit to Xinjiang in 2014, &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; reported him saying what became a common government slogan:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;All ethnic groups should understand each other, respect each other, tolerate each other, appreciate each other, learn from each other, help each other, and hold each other tightly like pomegranate seeds.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新华网&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;习近平:扩大新疆少数民族到内地居住规模&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Xi Jinping: Expand the scale of ethnic minorities in Xinjiang living in the interior].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The government began new education and jobs programs in Xinjiang on a massive scale. In 2017, the 19th National Congress of the Communist Party declared that &amp;quot;socialism with Chinese characteristics has entered a new era, and that the principal contradiction of the Chinese society has evolved into the one between unbalanced and inadequate development and the people&#039;s ever-growing needs for a better life.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Embassy of the People&#039;s Republic of China in the Republic of South Africa, &#039;&#039;Q&amp;amp;#x26;A on the 19th National Congress of the Communist Party of China&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The strategy of developing the productive forces of China by letting some get rich before others was completed; the era of Common Prosperity and of redistributing those riches had begun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western propaganda machine swiftly responded. Headlines proclaimed a genocide in Xinjiang; lurid stories of torture and brutality from Uyghur émigrés were splashed uncritically throughout the press and social media. Numerous academic reports on human rights, based upon little but zoomed-in satellite photography and anecdote-speculation, were published by defense industry think tanks such as the Jamestown Foundation and ASPI; these reports were then cited or imitated by a host of Western newspapers and other NGOs. Though the extent of Hu and Hu&#039;s actual influence on the Party was unclear, the government appeared to have adopted at least some of their recommendations, leading Western soft-power organizations to seize upon their work as the supposed foundation of the changes to the PRC&#039;s ethnic minority policy. The Tibetan government-in-exile considered their suggestions to be synonymous with the &amp;quot;eradication&amp;quot; of Tibetan culture.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;西藏新闻社记&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;消滅西藏文化是所謂第二代民族政策的最終&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The elimination of Tibetan culture is the ultimate goal of the so-called second-generation ethnic policy].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, citing both the Jamestown Foundation and ASPI, blamed Hu and Hu for the PRC&#039;s alleged new policy of &amp;quot;ethnic assimilation&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eva Xiao, Jonathan Cheng, and Liza Lin, &amp;quot;Beijing Accelerates Campaign of Ethnic Assimilation,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Jamestown Foundation breathlessly reported that minority rights in China—and the very existence of the ethnic autonomous regions—were hanging by a thread, claiming that minorities&#039; bonus points on college entrance exams&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;College entrance exams in China have paramount importance, given the intense competition for university places. A single point can sometimes determine a young student&#039;s entire future. According to Sautman, affirmative action in the Chinese university system had on the whole been a positive experience for ethnic minorities. [Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;Affirmative Action, Ethnic Minorities and China&#039;s Universities,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington International Law Journal&#039;&#039; 7, no. 1 (Jan. 1, 1998): 109].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had been &amp;quot;significantly reduced,&amp;quot; and repeating a litany of dubious rumors of religious oppression, such as an anonymously-sourced account of Chinese Muslims being forced to eat pork.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Leibold, &amp;quot;Planting the Seed: Ethnic Policy in Xi Jinping&#039;s New Era of Cultural Nationalism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Brief&#039;&#039; 19, no. 22 (The Jamestown Foundation, December 31, 2019).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In addition to their position on ending affirmative action, Hu and Hu had advised &amp;quot;downplaying&amp;quot; (&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;淡 化&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) ethnic consciousness,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;第二代民族政策：促进民族交融一体和繁荣一 体&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (&amp;quot;The Second Generation Ethnic Policy: Promoting National Integration and Prosperity&amp;quot;), 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and taking such actions as removing ethnic identity from identification documents&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国梦的基石是中华民族的国族一体化,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; 111.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and ending recognition of the PRC&#039;s 56 officially-recognized ethnic groups,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, 115.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; advice which Western academics both interpreted as genocidal and assumed had been fully accepted by the Party. An article in the &#039;&#039;China Journal&#039;&#039;, drawing on the work of a frequent Jamestown contributor, crudely mistranslated the title of another of Hu and Hu&#039;s works, claiming it meant they advocated for &amp;quot;… the Integration of the Peoples of China into a Single Nation-Race,&amp;quot; inserting for its Western audience a dark eugenicist overtone.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Elliott, &amp;quot;The Case of the Missing Indigene: Debate Over a &#039;Second-Generation&#039; Ethnic Policy,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The China Journal&#039;&#039; 73 (January 1, 2015): 194–95.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Criticism of Hu and Hu&#039;s perspective is surely warranted, yet the disingenuous conflation of their political beliefs and government policy is anything but. A closer—and more honest—examination of the PRC&#039;s policy toward minorities cannot help but show that the Party has taken an approach that is quite distinct from their vision. The policy did indeed change—but, according to Sautman, this change was &amp;quot;not the shift that proponents of curbing minority rights have sought.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;Paved with Good Intentions: Proposals to Curb Minority Rights and Their Consequences for China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Modern China&#039;&#039; 38, no. 1 (January 1, 2012): 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Contrary to their desires—and to most Western reporting—affirmative action policies were not weakened in the PRC, but &#039;&#039;strengthened&#039;&#039;. While it was technically true that several regional governments had begun reducing the number of bonus points given to ethnic minorities on college entrance exams, these were the governments of the eastern provinces, the wealthiest in China, where even minorities were considerably better off than elsewhere. In 2017, Beijing canceled the 5 extra points it had previously given minorities—but only minorities from Beijing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;As early as 2000, in fact, the census indicated that Beijing&#039;s ethnic minority population had higher university enrollment rates than the Han by four percent, indicating that the bonus points policy had been a success, and was therefore less needed for &#039;&#039;Beijing&#039;s&#039;&#039; minorities. [Reza Hasmath and Jennifer Hsu, &#039;&#039;China in an Era of Transition: Understanding Contemporary State and Society Actors&#039;&#039; (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2009), 53.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Transfer students from &amp;quot;the frontiers, mountainous areas, pastoral areas, and areas inhabited by ethnic minorities&amp;quot; now received the bonus instead. Hunan, a southeastern-central province with scarcely more than half a typical coastal province&#039;s GDP per capita, gave minorities from ethnic minority autonomous regions, counties, and townships 20 extra points; minorities from minority-majority counties received an extra 10 points, and minorities from other areas received an extra 5 points.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国民族报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (China National News), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国民族报：今年高考少数民族 加分政策进一步&#039;瘦身&#039;、完善&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [China Ethnic Daily: This year&#039;s college entrance examination bonus points policy for ethnic minorities will be further &amp;quot;downsized&amp;quot; and improved].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, it is technically true that the total amount of bonus points granted declined overall, yet the bonuses that remained were increased and targeted to where wealth disparities were the greatest (the entire point, after all, of affirmative action).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Affirmative action may obviously be done away with once society has developed to the point where people of all ethnicities enjoy equal opportunities and equal outcomes in all aspects of social and economic life, and China&#039;s rapid rise in prosperity meant that conditions had greatly changed, necessitating some reforms; but the Party had correctly understood that overall this point was still far away.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A representative from the National Education Advisory Committee summarized the new distribution with the phrase &amp;quot;less icing on the cake and more charcoal in the snow&amp;quot;; in the interest of fairness to the less-developed rural areas, fewer bonuses would be allocated for programs in which they lagged behind, such as athletics and the arts, while &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; would be given to disadvantaged groups.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国民族报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (China National News), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国民族报：今年高考少数民族 加分政策进一步&#039;瘦身&#039;、完善&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [China Ethnic Daily: This year&#039;s college entrance examination bonus points policy for ethnic minorities will be further &amp;quot;downsized&amp;quot; and improved].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As of 2019, a majority of all provinces had reformed their bonus point system, and all continued to provide help to minorities with new policies specifically tailored to regional ethnic conditions, giving the same or more to the poor and less to those who had prospered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather than de-recognize or even &amp;quot;downplay&amp;quot; the 56 ethnic groups, the government doubled down, mentioning the policy even &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; in official communications. In a choreographed symbolic display at the opening ceremony to the 2022 Winter Olympics in Beijing, representatives from each of the 56 groups stood together to pass the Chinese flag across the stadium in front of all of China and the entire world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chad de Guzman, &amp;quot;China Knew It Couldn&#039;t Escape Politics at the Olympics Opening Ceremony. It Didn&#039;t Try,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The policy of ethnic autonomous regions was likewise unchanged. The constitution of the PRC had contained numerous extra rights for ethnic minorities, as well as explicit commitments by the government to combat Han chauvinism&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;People&#039;s Republic of China, &#039;&#039;Constitution of the People&#039;s Republic of China&#039;&#039;, sec. Preamble.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and to assist ethnic minority areas in accelerating their development;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;People&#039;s Republic of China, &#039;&#039;Constitution of the People&#039;s Republic of China&#039;&#039;, art. 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; though the constitution was changed several times after 2017, none of these clauses were removed. A 2019 amendment updated a few, not to remove any language, but simply to add that the state would &#039;&#039;also&#039;&#039; uphold harmony between all ethnic groups.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Thirteenth National People&#039;s Congress of the People&#039;s Republic of China, &#039;&#039;Amendment to the Constitution of the People&#039;s Republic of China&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally, none of this made the slightest impression upon the Western press, which mentioned such policies only in order to misrepresent them, or to say their existence only proved that a secret genocide was indeed underway. The new policy of ethnic harmony was smeared as &amp;quot;assimilation&amp;quot; by media organizations such as &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Xi Warns Missteps on Ethnic Issues Would &#039;Destabilize&#039; China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, March 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; published an op-ed claiming that the Party wished to &amp;quot;shepherd&amp;quot; ethnic minorities &amp;quot;into extinction.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Thomas S Mullaney, &amp;quot;How China Went from Celebrating Ethnic Diversity to Suppressing It,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 11, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A platform was given to any and all Chinese émigrés willing to state this as fact. The corroboration of victim or witness accounts of alleged torture or discrimination was either not attempted, or not possible, as Western institutions decoupled from Xinjiang en masse. Just as it had during the 1980s, the premise that any change to Chinese government policy could only be more harmful went unquestioned. Under this premise, any new jobs in the XUAR became &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; and any new schools became &amp;quot;concentration camps.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, the West watched with skillfully manufactured horror as the masses of impoverished Uyghur peasants were rapidly proletarianized and given paid work. The propaganda machine&#039;s pre-2017 litany of complaints about Uyghur unemployment in Xinjiang vanished quickly as the Party intervened to solve it, never to be spoken of again; instead—without an ounce of shame—this machine devoted all of its efforts toward trying to make the very same Uyghurs unemployed again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By 2020, it had become clear to Western propagandists that the narrative published by every major newspaper throughout 2018 and 2019 regarding the PRC&#039;s alleged campaign of &amp;quot;concentration camps&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;internment camps&amp;quot; for increasingly-large numbers of Uyghur detainees&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Initially estimated at &amp;quot;tens of thousands&amp;quot; by Human Rights Watch (&amp;quot;China: Big Data Fuels Crackdown in Minority Region,&amp;quot; February 26, 2018), then 2 million in a statistical extrapolation of anecdote-speculation published by the NED-funded Chinese Human Rights Defenders (&amp;quot;China: Massive Numbers of Uyghurs &amp;amp;#x26; Other Ethnic Minorities Forced into Re-Education Programs,&amp;quot; August 3, 2018), and ranging as high as 8 million, or the vast majority of the entire Uyghur population (East Turkistan National Awakening Movement, &amp;quot;Genocide&amp;quot;).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; would soon lose its grip on the public consciousness as news involving them became more and more scarce. The &amp;quot;camps,&amp;quot; allegedly opened in 2017, were described by the Chinese government as post-secondary schools which taught the Standard Chinese language, basic civics, and vocational skills;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The State Council of the People&#039;s Republic of China, &#039;&#039;The Fight Against Terrorism and Extremism and Human Rights Protection in Xinjiang&#039;&#039; [white paper], March 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; though Western media instantly dismissed this claim, Western journalists struggled to uncover direct evidence to contradict it. In July of 2019, two years after the alleged mass incarceration had begun—a period strangely similar to the length of a typical trade school education—the Chinese government had announced that most students of these facilities had graduated.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chris Buckley and Steven Lee Myers, &amp;quot;China Said It Closed Muslim Detention Camps. There&#039;s Reason to Doubt That,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 9, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western newspapers grew increasingly desperate; at one point in September of 2020 a &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; journalist recounted a visit to Kashgar in which she noted no conspicuous absence of young Uyghur men (supposedly the &amp;quot;prime targets for the detention campaign&amp;quot;) from its busy streets; she carefully refrained from talking to anyone, and instead invented an entirely subjective &amp;quot;blankness in people&#039;s eyes&amp;quot; and a &amp;quot;palpable heaviness in the air&amp;quot; to perpetuate the &amp;quot;concentration camp&amp;quot; myth.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anna Fifield, &amp;quot;As Repression Mounts, China under Xi Jinping Feels Increasingly like North Korea,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 28, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2021, most had given up; an article in the Associated Press reluctantly confirmed the &amp;quot;camps&amp;quot; closure with the headline &amp;quot;Xinjiang eases its grip, but fear remains,&amp;quot; commenting on the reduction of police security in Kashgar, and described seeing Uyghur teenage boys &amp;quot;flirt with girls over pounding dance music at rollerblading rinks.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dake Kang, &amp;quot;Terror &amp;amp;#x26; Tourism: Xinjiang Eases Its Grip, but Fear Remains,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, October 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2022, the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; admitted the &amp;quot;camps&amp;quot; had been closed since 2019, and that &amp;quot;scattered checks by journalists&amp;quot; had since found the alleged &amp;quot;camp sites&amp;quot; abandoned or converted to other purposes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eva Dou and Cate Cadell, &amp;quot;As Crackdown Eases, China&#039;s Xinjiang Faces Long Road to Rehabilitation,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 23, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But the propaganda machine had also pivoted to keep up; as large numbers of graduates entered the workforce, Western media quickly labeled their employment &amp;quot;forced labor.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Australian Strategic Policy Institute, together with the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, began a coordinated push in March of 2020 with a 52-page report provocatively-titled &amp;quot;Uyghurs for sale,&amp;quot; consisting of a handful of case studies which allegedly indicated that Uyghur factory workers were employed against their will. The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; decided the involuntary nature of Uyghur workers&#039; employment at Taekwang Shoes, a company operating a factory in Qingdao, solely by hearsay from a pair of anonymous local street vendors. The article described how Uyghur workers had patronized their stalls by &amp;quot;[using] hand gestures and rudimentary Mandarin to buy dried fruit, socks and sanitary pads&amp;quot;—only to rely, in the following paragraphs, on the two vendors&#039; speculation that the very workers with whom they had been unable to communicate were not there by choice:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Everyone knows they didn&#039;t come here of their own free will. They were brought here,&amp;quot; said one fruit-seller as she set up her stall. &amp;quot;The Uighurs had to come because they didn&#039;t have an option. The government sent them here,&amp;quot; another vendor told the Washington Post.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;No other evidence of forced labor at Taekwang Shoes beyond descriptions of the security system at the factory—which housed Han as well as Uyghur workers—was provided; the article cited the ASPI report to further support its claim,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anna Fifield, &amp;quot;China Compels Uighurs to Work in Shoe Factory That Supplies Nike,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 29, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which in turn circularly cited the same &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; article.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vicky Xiuzhong Xu et al., &amp;quot;Uyghurs for Sale: &#039;Re-Education&#039;, Forced Labour and Surveillance beyond Xinjiang,&amp;quot; 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other case studies in the report were similarly vague.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to ASPI&#039;s job advertisements, their data analysts are in fact recruited specifically for their &amp;quot;flair for using data to tell stories&amp;quot; and their &amp;quot;Enthusiasm and comfort with ambiguity and drawing sound inferences from incomplete information&amp;quot; rather than any specific degrees, certifications, or any other academic qualifications. (Australian Strategic Policy Institute, &amp;quot;Jobs at ASPI: ICPC Data Analyst.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sketchers USA, whose supplier in Guangdong Province was also named in the report, conducted multiple unannounced audits of the factory in an attempt to confirm the allegations, none of which &amp;quot;revealed any indications of the use of forced labor, either of Uyghurs or any other ethnic or religious group, nor did the audits raise any other concerns about general labor conditions&amp;quot; according to their statement.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Skechers, &amp;quot;Statement of Skechers USA, Inc. on Uyghurs,&amp;quot; March 2021, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; James&#039; analysis of the report concluded that &amp;quot;not one&amp;quot; of the accusations made by ASPI regarding forced labor in China &amp;quot;survive[d] close scrutiny&amp;quot; and that the report &amp;quot;was not a work of scholarly analysis, but rather a piece of strategic disinformation to exact harm&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jaq James, &#039;&#039;The Australian Strategic Policy Institute&#039;s Uyghurs for Sale Report: Scholarly Analysis or Strategic Disinformation?&#039;&#039;, CO-WEST-PRO Consultancy Working Paper 1 (2022): 87.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—yet the report would be used as the foundation for Western foreign policy toward Xinjiang, not in spite of this fact, but because of it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Others soon followed ASPI&#039;s example. In July, Washington-based policy think tank Center for Strategic and International Studies (CSIS) published its own report characterizing the PRC&#039;s poverty reduction campaign in Xinjiang as &amp;quot;forced labor,&amp;quot; citing the ASPI report and publications by a Jamestown Foundation researcher.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Amy K. Lehr, &amp;quot;Addressing Forced Labor in the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region,&amp;quot; Center for Strategic and Inernational Studies, &#039;&#039;CSIS Brief&#039;&#039;, July 30, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As mentioned earlier in this chapter, by September major international auditors were pressured to &amp;quot;decouple&amp;quot; from Xinjiang, and U.S. Customs and Border Protection issued unilateral sanctions on multiple companies in the XUAR. In another coordinated effort in December, the BBC commissioned a report alleging that Uyghur &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; was being used to harvest cotton in Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John Sudworth, &amp;quot;China&#039;s &#039;Tainted&#039; Cotton,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, December 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dan Murtaugh et al., &amp;quot;Secrecy and Abuse Claims Haunt China&#039;s Solar Factories in Xinjiang,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, April 13, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and various Western NGOs such as Amnesty International published similar reports throughout 2021, citing it and ASPI numerous times,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Amnesty International, &amp;quot;&#039;Like We Were Enemies in a War&#039;: China&#039;s Mass Internment, Torture, and Persecution of Muslims in Xinjiang,&amp;quot; June 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and relying on uncorroborated testimonies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jaq James, &#039;&#039;Amnesty International &amp;amp;#x26; Human Rights Watch&#039;s Forced Xinjiang Labour Claims: Junk Research or Noble Cause Corruption?&#039;&#039;, CO-WEST-PRO Consultancy Working Paper 2 (2022): 81.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In June of that year, the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; again published an article alleging that a Chinese manufacturing company used forced Uyghur labor—this time Hoshine Silicon, the world&#039;s largest producer of metallurgical-grade silicon needed to construct solar panels.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;While hypocrisy does not &#039;&#039;in itself&#039;&#039; disprove any particular claim, the shamelessness of the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; cannot be passed over with no remark. When the news broke in 2015 that United States-based solar corporation Suniva used U.S. federal prison labor to manufacture solar panels, it was reported by &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; (Nichola Groom, &amp;quot;Prison Labor Helps U.S. Solar Company Manufacture at Home,&amp;quot; June 9, 2015), but apparently was not considered important enough to be covered by &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; reporters! As of this writing, the only &#039;&#039;Post&#039;&#039; articles available online that even mention Suniva were published two years later—one of them an op-ed written by Suniva&#039;s own executive vice president, who praised the new tariffs on China and expressed the hope that President Trump would further protect the U.S. solar industry. Neither the Suniva VP nor the &#039;&#039;Post&#039;s&#039;&#039; editors made any mention of his company&#039;s history of profiting from the labor of actual prisoners (Matt Card, &amp;quot;Trump Is Right to Protect U.S. Manufacturers. Here&#039;s How He Could Help Us,&amp;quot; November 24, 2017).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of these reports struggled tremendously to find some way to distinguish Uyghur workers&#039; experiences from ordinary free employment. The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; bizarrely began its exposé of Hoshine by admitting in the first paragraph that Uyghur workers who were supposedly forced to work in the factories earned $600 a month—over 4,000 yuan, a rather high income in Xinjiang—to operate electric furnaces. The &#039;&#039;Post&#039;&#039; quoted a Uyghur émigré who lived overseas to support their claim that the jobs were compulsory, then even more bizarrely included an interview with a Uyghur worker at the factory who told the &#039;&#039;Post&#039;&#039; that he had come to work there voluntarily.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lily Kuo, Pei Lin Wu, and Jeanne Whalen, &amp;quot;Solar Industry&#039;s Ties to China&#039;s Xinjiang Region Raise Specter of Forced Labor,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 24, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The report commissioned by the BBC attempted to show that two below-average monthly incomes reported by cotton fieldworkers were below the minimum wage in Xinjiang—either mistakenly or deliberately omitting county-level minimum wage differences in the XUAR, which indicated that for the year in question these incomes would only have been below minimum wage in a county where no cotton was cultivated.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A brief explanation is called for. The report claims that to remain above China&#039;s absolute rural poverty line in 2019, &amp;quot;a household of five would need to earn a total of 20,000 RMB or 1,667 RMB per month. To compare, Xinjiang&#039;s minimum wage in 2018 amounted to 1,820 RMB per month.&amp;quot; (Adrian Zenz, &amp;quot;Coercive Labor in Xinjiang: Labor Transfer and the Mobilization of Ethnic Minorities to Pick Cotton,&amp;quot; New Lines Institute, December 14, 2020, 18.) This is extraordinarily misleading, given that the minimum wage in Xinjiang was set at the county level in 2018, and in fact ranged from 1,460 to 1,820 RMB according to a public release by the People&#039;s Government of the XUAR, which assigned the highest minimum wage of 1,820 RMB to only two areas: Taxkorgan Tajik Autonomous County and Karamay City. (&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新疆 维吾尔自治区人民政府, &amp;quot;新政发&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;[2018]19&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;号 新疆维吾尔自治区人民政府关于调 整新疆维吾尔自治区最低工资标准的通知&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Notice of the People&#039;s Government of Xinjiang Uygur Autonomous Region on Adjusting the Minimum Wage Standards of Xinjiang Uygur Autonomous Region].)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The report continues, claiming &amp;quot;One account of transferred cotton pickers claimed an average monthly income of 4,800 RMB. Two other accounts, however, give average income figures of only 1,670 and 1,805 RMB per month&amp;quot; (Adrian Zenz, &amp;quot;Coercive Labor in Xinjiang: Labor Transfer and the Mobilization of Ethnic Minorities to Pick Cotton,&amp;quot; 18.)—supposedly indicating that fieldworkers were not properly compensated according to the minimum wage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in order to actually have been compensated below the minimum wage, these workers would need to have picked cotton in either Karamay City or Taxkorgan. This is quite unlikely; according to the map of cotton farmland in Xinjiang provided in the report, Taxkorgan did not contain a single cotton field (Adrian Zenz, 6), and Karamay City is in &#039;&#039;northern&#039;&#039; Xinjiang where both relatively few Uyghurs live and most cotton harvesting is mechanized.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet the details or factual accuracy of this report were of little concern to the Western press, and even less to its true audience, the United States Congress, which voted overwhelmingly to pass the &amp;quot;Uyghur Forced Labor Prevention Act&amp;quot; in the following months. By the end of 2021, it became law. The act presumed that any and all goods from the entire region of Xinjiang—or even containing materials that had originated in Xinjiang—were made by &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot;; such goods were consequently banned from the United States unless the importer could establish &amp;quot;with clear and convincing evidence&amp;quot; for the Customs and Border Protection agency that no forced labor had been used to produce them.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rep. James P. McGovern [D-MA-2], H.R.6256 - 117th Congress (2021–2022): To ensure that goods made with forced labor in the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region of the People&#039;s Republic of China do not enter the United States market, and for other purposes.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC had again become guilty until proven innocent; the Western media now not only marshaled public opinion against the targets of the super-empire, but fulfilled the even more sinister purpose of building support for legislation actually designed to destroy the economic progress of the Uyghur people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such was the life cycle of the &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; narrative. First the governments of the super-empire (the United States, the United Kingdom, Australia) paid their NGO appendages (ASPI, Jamestown, the NED) to produce &amp;quot;academic&amp;quot; reports from dubious and unverified primary sources. Then the Western press (the &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;) credulously covered these reports, building a consensus and public pressure to act. With this mandate, those very same governments happily legislated economic warfare against Xinjiang. Propaganda had been weaponized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Much like the United States&#039; own New Deal of the 1930s, the jobs programs initiated by the government in Xinjiang often directly employed workers in the public sector, yet many were hired by private companies as well. These were the weakest links and became prime targets of the propaganda machine. Hoshine was immediately sanctioned by the U.S. CBP.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lily Kuo and Jeanne Whalen, &amp;quot;Biden Administration Bars Imports of Solar Panels Linked to Forced Labor in China&#039;s Xinjiang Region,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 24, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Lens Technology, one of Apple&#039;s major suppliers of smartphone touch screens, hastily laid off over 400 Uyghur workers following ASPI&#039;s initial report and froze hiring of any new Uyghur employees.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Liza Lin, Eva Xiao, and Yoko Kubota, &amp;quot;Chinese Suppliers to Apple, Nike Shun Xinjiang Workers as U.S. Forced-Labor Ban Looms,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, July 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Taekwang Shoes, under pressure from its major customer Nike, also terminated its entire Uyghur workforce.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joshua Lipes, &amp;quot;Nike Says China-Based Supplier Sent All Uyghur Workers Home Amid Forced Labor Allegations,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A media analysis published by Pakistan&#039;s Islamabad Policy Research Institute found that the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;&#039; coverage of Uyghur human rights issues between 2019 and 2021 clearly diverged from news organizations in the Islamic world by urging for increased sanctions against Chinese companies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;How the Uyghur Issue Has Been Framed Across Global Media - A Snapshot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;G5iO&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2021, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As such sanctions loomed, private companies began once again to discriminate against racial minorities, either unofficially or by proxy. In 2021, American smart home technology company Universal Electronics ended its relationship with a staffing agency that had hired Uyghur employees to work in its Chinese suppliers&#039; factories.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Universal Electronics &amp;amp;#x3C;UEIC.O&amp;amp;#x3E; Ended Relationship with Agency Linked to Uyghur Workers,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, October 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Hong Kong-based Esquel Group, the world&#039;s largest woven shirt maker, had the resources to sue the U.S. Commerce Department over its inclusion in a sanctions list, and won due to lack of evidence of forced labor&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chad Bray, &amp;quot;Nike&#039;s Former Supplier Esquel Group Scores a Rare Win in a Bid to Remove Xinjiang Unit from US Forced-Labour Sanctions List,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, August 4, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—but not before lost business had led to the closure of several factories in China, which laid off thousands of workers.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Owen Churchill, &amp;quot;Esquel Group Sues US over Unit&#039;s Inclusion on &#039;Entity List&#039;, as Company&#039;s Chief Says It Faces &#039;Devastating Harm,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western propaganda machine&#039;s cynical criticisms of Xinjiang&#039;s high minority unemployment rate during the 2000s were shown to be hollow a decade later as it cruelly deprived thousands of Uyghurs of their jobs and did its best to push them back into the hell of rural poverty. Just as the United States&#039; embargo on Cuba was designed to bring about hunger and desperation, its sanctions on Xinjiang were carefully crafted to undermine the Party&#039;s efforts to lift the people up to better lives.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Comparing Chinese to Western Propaganda ===&lt;br /&gt;
The use of propaganda by the Western press and NGOs to build support for imperial policy is hardly a novel phenomenon;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nor, crucially, is its use to demonize governments controlled by communist parties. During the Cold War, for example, Reuters and AFP were infiltrated and manipulated into republishing stories of fictional atrocities by Cuban soldiers in the Angolan Civil War that the CIA had planted in local African newspapers. According to the former chief of the CIA&#039;s Angolan task force that was responsible for manufacturing these tall tales, his covert actions team &amp;quot;didn&#039;t know of one single atrocity&amp;quot; actually committed by the Cubans. (&#039;&#039;John Stockwell, Former CIA Agent John Stockwell Talks about How the CIA Worked in Vietnam and Elsewhere&#039;&#039;, Witness to War YouTube video [15:12], posted on September 29, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; throughout the stage of super-imperialism, fictional or heavily manipulated &amp;quot;atrocity propaganda&amp;quot; has quite often been used to justify military interventions by the United States and NATO. Often, all that Western governments require from a newspaper or NGO is merely for it to republish or rubber-stamp stories they themselves had already fabricated. In 1990, Amnesty International claimed it had &amp;quot;verified&amp;quot; a fictional account of Iraqi troops murdering over 300 premature babies in Kuwait, putting an imprimatur on the hoax that was likely essential to bringing about the subsequent U.S. invasion of Iraq. President H.W. Bush personally publicized the story to build support for the war over the next few months, eventually convincing a divided U.S. Senate to authorize the use of military force against Iraq in January of 1991 by a margin of only five votes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to a CBC documentary about the hoax, the incubator baby story was brought up a total of seven times in the Senate&#039;s debate over the vote. [Neil Docherty (director), &#039;&#039;To Sell a War&#039;&#039; (1992).]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2003, anecdote-speculation derived from the testimony of Iraqi émigrés was used to justify a second invasion, this time through bogus claims that the Iraqi government possessed weapons of mass destruction and had ties to Al Qaeda.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;After the invasion had succeeded, when no such weapons could be found, newspapers that had spread the story were eventually forced to acknowledge that they had been fooled; the &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039;, for example, admitted in 2004 that &amp;quot;Iraqi defectors tricked us with WMD lies.&amp;quot; (David Rose, &amp;quot;Iraqi Defectors Tricked Us with WMD Lies, but We Must Not Be Fooled Again,&amp;quot; May 29, 2004.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Being so ubiquitous in the West, modern atrocity propaganda is no longer remarkable; what &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; remarkable is that despite the negative (in the West, and to an extent internationally) reputation of modern China&#039;s infamously Party-controlled news media, it does not operate in an even remotely similar fashion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowhere is this distinction clearer than in the response to the July 5 incident. In June of 2009, at a toy factory in the city of Shaoguan near China&#039;s eastern coast, a brawl between Uyghur and Han co-workers— set off by false rumors and a tragic misunderstanding surrounding a young Han woman who had accidentally entered the Uyghur workers&#039; dormitory—left two Uyghur men dead. The perpetrators were eventually caught, tried, and convicted; a Han man identified as the &amp;quot;principal instigator&amp;quot; was given the death penalty and the rest lengthy prison sentences.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, a total of seven other Han who participated in the deadly brawl were sentenced to prison, one with a life sentence; three Uyghurs involved in the brawl were also given relatively shorter terms of five to six years. (David Barboza, &amp;quot;China Sets Sentences in Brawl Tied to Riot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 11, 2009.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, in the confusion after the melee, the instigators had fled the scene and were initially not apprehended, fueling wild speculation on the internet. The &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; reported that Uyghur exile groups quickly circulated video and pictures of the fighting, along with unverified claims that many more deaths had occurred, throughout the following week.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jonathan Watts, &amp;quot;Old Suspicions Magnified Mistrust into Ethnic Riots in Urumqi,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 10, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On the 5th of July, tensions finally boiled over on the other side of China, where a demonstration in the XUAR&#039;s Ürümqi organized around the rumors devolved into a bloody anti-Han pogrom. Hundreds of buses and buildings were set on fire, and almost 200 people, nearly all of them Han, were stabbed or beaten to death by the mob in a single night. Well over a thousand more were injured. In an interview with Hong Kong news magazine &#039;&#039;Yazhou Zhoukan&#039;&#039;, Uyghur journalist Hailette Niyaz, who had witnessed some of the destruction, reported hearing rioters shout slogans such as &amp;quot;Kill the Han!&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;We want to establish an Islamic country and strictly implement Islamic law&amp;quot;—signs he believed indicated the mob had been organized by Hizb-ut-Tahrir al-Islami, or the Islamic Liberation Party, a fundamentalist organization active throughout Central Asia that aimed to establish a global caliphate.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;海莱特·尼亚孜&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Hailette Niyaz), &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;專訪：維族&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;NGO&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;工作者、前新疆 法制報總編室主任海萊特 他在七五事件前就預警．李永峰&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Interview: Uyghur NGO worker Hailette, former director of the editorial office of Xinjiang Legal News who gave early warning before the July 5 incident. Li Yongfeng].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An observer unable to distinguish between the class that controls the United States&#039; government and the class that controls China&#039;s might have expected the July 5 incident to become China&#039;s &amp;quot;9/11 moment.&amp;quot; The world today still feels the aftershocks of the United States&#039; horrific retaliation to the September 11 attacks; a report published by scholars at Brown University found that two decades after 2001, the Global &amp;quot;War on Terror&amp;quot; (GWOT) had caused the deaths of a total of nearly one million people through invasion, bombing, and disease,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Neta C. Crawford and Catherine Lutz, &amp;quot;Human Cost of Post-9/11 Wars: Direct War Deaths in Major War Zones: Afghanistan &amp;amp;#x26; Pakistan (Oct. 2001–Aug. 2021); Iraq (March 2003–Aug. 2021); Syria (Sept. 2014–May 2021); Yemen (Oct. 2002–Aug. 2021) and Other Post-9/11 War Zones&amp;quot; [paper], &#039;&#039;Costs of War&#039;&#039;, Watson Institute of International and Public Affairs at Boston University, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and displaced over 38 million more.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Vine et al., &amp;quot;Creating Refugees: Displacement Caused by the United States&#039; Post-9/11 Wars,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Costs of War&#039;&#039;, Watson Institute of International and Public Affairs at Boston University, September 21, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The ruling class of the super-empire and its propaganda machine had gleefully used the specter of &amp;quot;radical Islamic terrorists&amp;quot; who &amp;quot;hated freedom&amp;quot; as a justification for military interventions throughout the periphery, which destabilized vast regions of Africa, the Middle East, and Central Asia in order to quell organized resistance to the dispossessive accumulation process.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This objective was made explicit in a book by the chairman of U.S. geopolitical think tank STRATFOR, who was quoted at greater length in Chapter Two: &amp;quot;The third series of interventions was in the Islamic world, designed to block al Qaeda&#039;s (or anyone else&#039;s) desire to create a secure Islamic empire. The interventions in Afghanistan and Iraq were both a part of this effort.&amp;quot; (George Friedman, &#039;&#039;The Next 100 Years&#039;&#039;, 63–64.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. media, while paying lip service to President George W. Bush&#039;s official public announcement that not all Muslims were violent and that Al Qaeda had only &amp;quot;hijacked&amp;quot; a peaceful religion,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In one of Bush&#039;s first speeches after the attacks, he told Congress that &amp;quot;The terrorists are traitors to their own faith, trying, in effect, to hijack Islam itself.&amp;quot; (George W. Bush, &amp;quot;Text: President Bush Addresses the Nation,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2001.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; nevertheless took every opportunity to demonize Muslims and particularly Arabs to a global audience. Almost overnight, &amp;quot;radical Islamic terrorists&amp;quot; became the villains of innumerable films, television shows, first-person shooter video games, and other mass media. According to FBI statistics, between 2000 and 2001, hate crimes against Muslims in the U.S. increased by sixteen hundred percent.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Federal Bureau of Investigation, &amp;quot;Uniform Crime Report.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press happily fanned the flames, platforming commentators and media personalities who openly opined that Islam (and by implication all Muslims) was an inherently violent faith.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2016, the &#039;&#039;International Communication Gazette&#039;&#039; published a comprehensive meta-analysis of 345 studies of the media&#039;s portrayal of Muslims and Islam, which found that through the catalyst of 9/11, &amp;quot;most of the Western mainstream media&amp;quot; had &amp;quot;constructed negative images of Muslims and Islam,&amp;quot; consistently presenting Muslims as threatening. (Ahmed and Matthes, &amp;quot;Media Representation of Muslims and Islam from 2000 to 2015: A Meta-Analysis.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; September 11 itself is still perpetually memorialized as the United States&#039; officially-proclaimed &amp;quot;Patriot Day&amp;quot; holiday.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nothing like any of this occurred in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even the Washington-based Uyghur émigré organizations were shocked when the Chinese government arrested Hailette Niyaz for giving his interview to &#039;&#039;Yazhou Zhoukan&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;China to Try Uighur Journalist on &#039;Security&#039; – Report,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 22, 2010&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; After all, Niyaz had been a &#039;&#039;supporter&#039;&#039; of the government, in the very same interview speaking contemptuously of the émigré World Uyghur Congress and condemning the idea of Uyghur separatism, calling it a concept &amp;quot;built up by the Turks and forcibly thrust upon us.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;海莱特·尼亚孜&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Hailette Niyaz), &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;專訪：維族&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;NGO&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;工作者、前新疆法制 報總編室主任海萊特 他在七五事件前就預警．李永峰&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Interview: Uyghur NGO worker Hailette, former director of the editorial office of Xinjiang Legal News who gave early warning before the July 5 incident. Li Yongfeng]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He was later sentenced to &#039;&#039;fifteen years&#039;&#039; in prison for endangering state security&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tania Branigan, &amp;quot;China Jails Writer for 15 Years for &#039;Endangering State Security,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 25, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—one of the harshest punishments the PRC has ever given a journalist, according to the Committee to Protect Journalists.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;As of 2021, the CPJ recorded only two receiving longer prison sentences in China (for any reason) ever since. (Committee to Protect Journalists, &amp;quot;Journalists Imprisoned,&amp;quot; loc. China.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The true reason for making an example of Niyaz was twofold: first, he had drawn attention to racially-motivated violence &#039;&#039;against&#039;&#039; the Han &#039;&#039;by&#039;&#039; ethnic minorities, and second, he had done so on a Chinese-language foreign website.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Western media has speculated that Niyaz&#039;s punishment was &#039;&#039;solely&#039;&#039; for giving an interview to foreign media, but this is clearly not the case. Kurbanjan Samat, a Uyghur photographer who in 2014 had given an interview to &#039;&#039;Phoenix Weekly&#039;&#039; (another Hong Kong magazine) about his own experiences, in which he repeatedly mentioned July 5, was not similarly arrested or incarcerated, despite his own dim view of Islamic fundamentalism. Samat&#039;s story included some frank descriptions of &#039;&#039;Han&#039;&#039; chauvinism that he had faced as a minority in eastern China yet did not describe Uyghur racial chauvinism or violence against the Han. (&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;张弛&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Zhang Chi), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;一个维族家庭的生 活：不去讲经班遭亲戚排斥&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Life of a Uyghur family: Relatives ostracize them for not going to lectures].)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the United States&#039; GWOT the Western propaganda machine publicized any criticism or disrespect of Islam itself by its prized pro-Western apostates; but when the Chinese government had the similar option of using vocally anti-separatist Uyghurs to manufacture public support for repression in Xinjiang, it silenced them instead, out of fear that they might incite retaliatory violence from the Han majority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in the aftermath of July 5, the PRC&#039;s state-owned media was reluctant to disclose the ethnicity of the victims.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anthony Kuhn and Melissa Block, &amp;quot;China Ethnic Unrest Kills 156,&amp;quot; NPR, July 6, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press capitalized on this hesitation, seizing the opportunity to immediately propagate the falsehood that there had in fact been a massacre of Uyghurs by a Han mob instead. The &#039;&#039;Telegraph&#039;&#039;&#039;s foreign correspondent in Shanghai hastily kept ahead of the facts by announcing that the deaths reported by the Chinese government—156 was the initial count—were of Uyghurs, and only issued a correction after his on-the-ground colleagues in Ürümqi admitted otherwise.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Perversely, the NED-funded World Uyghur Congress, which most likely played a significant role in organizing the initial demonstration that transformed into a pogrom, continued to claim that several hundred Uyghurs had been secretly killed by police on the 5th, which even the &#039;&#039;Telegraph&#039;&#039; (Malcolm Moore, &amp;quot;Urumqi Riots Signal Dark Days Ahead,&amp;quot; July 8, 2009) &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, and other Western newspapers have universally contradicted (Yu Le and Lucy Hornby, &amp;quot;China Sentences Four More to Death for Urumqi Riot,&amp;quot; January 26, 2010). On the 6th, the &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; reported that at a local hospital, doctors were still treating nearly 300 injured victims from the previous night, of whom only about 40 were Uyghur (Jonathan Watts, &amp;quot;Old Suspicions Magnified Mistrust into Ethnic Riots in Urumqi,&amp;quot; July 10, 2009).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A Han mob did in fact assemble to take revenge, armed with wooden clubs and other improvised weapons, less than forty-eight hours later;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ürümqi, in northern Xinjiang, is three-quarters Han by population.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; however, the authorities were prepared. The local government declared a curfew, and the police came out in force, tear-gassing the mob to prevent it from entering a Uyghur neighborhood.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tania Branigan, &amp;quot;Han Chinese Launch Revenge Attacks on Uighur Property,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Telegraph&#039;&#039; noted how the local Party secretary &amp;quot;risked his dignity by standing on the roof of a police car with a megaphone beseeching the crowd to go home.&amp;quot; Most did so by early evening, and no deaths were reported connected to the demonstration.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Peter Foster, &amp;quot;Eyewitness: Tensions High on the Streets of Urumqi,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While the Chinese state-owned press officially blamed the World Uyghur Congress for fomenting the riot, the government at every level seemed far more concerned with protecting Uyghur innocents than making accusations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
President George W. Bush had given a public address on the morning of September 11, and a subsequent prime time speech to the country that evening; neither President Hu Jintao nor any member of the Politburo had so much as mentioned the Ürümqi riot for days after the event.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Richard McGregor, &amp;quot;Beijing Handles Political Management of Riot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press had identified the 9/11 hijackers as Arab Muslims almost immediately, within hours of the attacks, and news broadcasters rushed to heighten their audiences&#039; panic by reporting additional fictional attacks&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Associated Press, &amp;quot;A Stunning 48 Hours of News&amp;quot; (archived on the Wayback Machine).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; throughout the day;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;A Number Of Men Arrested With Explosives On Jersey Turnpike,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039; Live Event/Special aired September 11, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jim Naureckas, &amp;quot;As if Reality Wasn&#039;t Bad Enough: Dan Rather Spread Alarmist Rumors on September 11,&amp;quot; FAIR, &#039;&#039;Extra!&#039;&#039; (Nov.-Dec. 2001).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but after the riot in Ürümqi, the spread of news in China was tightly controlled. July 5 had been a Sunday; by early Monday morning the internet was shut down in Xinjiang and foreign social media websites had been blocked entirely throughout the country. &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that comments and photographs of the violence were quickly scrubbed from domestic social media within a few hours of being posted, and that keywords such as &amp;quot;Uighur&amp;quot; and even &amp;quot;Ürümqi&amp;quot; returned no search results.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ben Blanchard, &amp;quot;China Tightens Web Screws after Xinjiang Riot.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 6, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rather than deliberately fan the flames of anti-Muslim outrage, the Party and its censors did whatever they could to extinguish them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However well-intentioned, this policy of course had serious drawbacks, notably an erosion of trust in the reliability of news reported by state-owned media, which amid malicious rumors such as those regarding the incident in Shaoguan could instead result in even further violence. The &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; reported how several Han chauvinist blogs accused the central government of having &amp;quot;no clear position&amp;quot; and demanded it send troops to Xinjiang; such blogs, the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; said, &amp;quot;unrepresentative as they might be, are the sole outlets for opinions untainted by the government line.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Richard McGregor, &amp;quot;Beijing Handles Political Management of Riots.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to Sautman, such &amp;quot;internet outpourings&amp;quot; of chauvinism are not representative of Han in general, and &amp;quot;there is no firm indication that Han resentment of minority rights is a deeply felt sentiment, unlike the pervasive resentment of the rich in China.&amp;quot; (Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet while the government did arrest many of those involved in the violence, its line did not bend to the chauvinists&#039; desires. The People&#039;s Liberation Army neither instituted martial law in Xinjiang nor significantly increased the troops at its bases there after July 5, and by December of 2009, though it had arrested what suspects it could identify, the government&#039;s only serious policy changes had been to restrain the Han inhabitants of the region. Many Han residents of Ürümqi had attempted to self-segregate in the months after the riots, but the local government intervened, forbidding Han who lived in mixed-ethnic or predominantly-Uyghur neighborhoods to sell their homes. Local business were also strongly encouraged to hire more minorities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Where identifiable, discrimination and boycotts of Uyghur goods and services were punished; Han taxi drivers who refused service to a minority were fined 1000 RMB (about one week&#039;s income).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;SCMP Reporter, &amp;quot;Urumqi Remains Divided by Fear and Mistrust,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, December 22, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The July 5 incident is not memorialized in China and is rarely mentioned today.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In a discussion with the author in 2023, a native Xinjianger who had traveled outside the province in later years related that almost none of his acquaintances outside Xinjiang were even aware of the July 5 incident, and of those who had heard of it, almost none knew any details.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The entries for Ürümqi on Baidu&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Baidu Baike, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;乌鲁木齐&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; (Ürümqi).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and [http://baike.com Baike.com],&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;快懂百科&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; ([http://baike.com Baike.com]), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;乌鲁木齐&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Ürümqi].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the two largest online Chinese encyclopedias, do not even mention the event.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Riots and terrorism do not feature prominently on either website, other than in articles about specific incidents. As of this writing, the Gongyuan North Street suicide bombings in Ürümqi, the deadliest terrorist attack in China in modern history, was also not mentioned on either page; Baidu&#039;s entry for the Kunming Railway Station (Baidu Baike, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;昆明站&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Kunming Railway Station]) contained one sentence referencing the coordinated mass stabbing attack earlier that year that killed over 30 passengers, while [http://baike.com Baike.com] did not mention it at all. (&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;快懂百科&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; ([http://baike.com Baike.com]), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;昆明 站&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Kunming Railway Station].)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the United States&#039; ultimatum to Afghanistan came nine days after September 11,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Bush Delivers Ultimatum,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, September 21, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by December its invasion force had driven the Taliban from every major city in the country, the so-called &amp;quot;people&#039;s war on terrorism&amp;quot; was not declared until 2014. Where the U.S. government had taken only hours, the PRC waited a full five &#039;&#039;years&#039;&#039; after the July 5 incident, its best and greatest opportunity. If the Party&#039;s intentions were the same, what accounts for this delay?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to publicly available information aggregated by Chinese diaspora media organization, the Qiao Collective, between 1990 and 2014 there were no less than 52 significant terrorist attacks in China. 11 of these occurred in 2014, making it stand out as the worst such year, yet the total number of victims killed that year was just more than a hundred, considerably less than the death toll of July 5.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Qiao Collective, &#039;&#039;Attacks on Xinjiang and Beyond&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For decades, the Party had considered terrorism to be a manageable problem&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Indeed, even &#039;&#039;Western&#039;&#039; academics have long considered separatism in Xinjiang to be a hopeless cause. In 2003, for example, Professor Marika Vicziany of Monash Asia Institute wrote that &amp;quot;Uygur terrorism has no hope of achieving its ends of establishing a separate state of East Turkestan&amp;quot; [Marika Vicziany, &amp;quot;State Responses to Islamic Terrorism in Western China and Their Impact on South Asia,&amp;quot; Contemporary South Asia 12, no. 2 (2003): 259]. Even after July 5, Sautman concluded that separatism could only succeed in the extreme case of the collapse of China&#039;s central government. (Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and one that a serious attempt to solve was not yet within the Party&#039;s capabilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not a coincidence that the &amp;quot;people&#039;s war on terrorism&amp;quot; was announced only two months after the beginning of the government&#039;s targeted poverty alleviation campaign,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In March of 2014, the report from the Second Session of the Twelfth National People&#039;s Congress announced a fundamental acceleration of anti-poverty efforts (Li Keqiang, &#039;&#039;Report on the Work of the Government&#039;&#039; delivered at the Second Session of the Twelfth National People&#039;s Congress on March 5, 2014); on May 23, &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; reported that the government had approved the anti-terrorism campaign. (Michael Martina, &amp;quot;China Launches Crackdown on &#039;terrorist Activities&#039; after Attack,&amp;quot; May 23, 2014).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which as mentioned in the previous chapter involved spending $700 billion to develop the countryside over the next six years. As the Common Prosperity era of social-democratic wealth redistribution dawned, the Party looked for places to spend the new wealth that decades of Reform had accumulated—and saw southern Xinjiang, where such alleviation was needed more than nearly anywhere else in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a materialist, Marxist organization, it is the ideological belief of the Communist Party that the only way to permanently end terrorism is to make not just the strategy but its &#039;&#039;goal&#039;&#039; undesirable. For the East Turkestan separatists to no longer wish for independence in the first place, there was a great unfulfilled prerequisite: development. It was the Party&#039;s view that any organization that employs terrorism as a strategy thrives upon repression but evaporates upon prosperity; suicide bombers willing to kill innocent strangers cannot be easily recruited among people who feel they have a future in &#039;&#039;this&#039;&#039; world, and economic concerns—having adequate food and shelter, an income, and a promise of growth—are the most fundamental conditions of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since nearly every government in the world had its own domestic anti-terrorism program during the early twenty-first century,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For many countries this was not optional, considering the enormous political pressure the United States placed upon the entire world to support its GWOT; with the bloody examples of Afghanistan and Iraq on display, quite often, peripheral countries with large Muslim populations (restive or not) needed to demonstrate their compliance, in order to avoid being invaded and subjugated themselves.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it is illustrative to compare the PRC&#039;s with those of other countries, particularly the United States, but also of China&#039;s own neighbors. It is a relatively simple mental procedure to classify the PRC&#039;s anti-terrorism policy in the same category as the United States&#039;, and one that is now strongly encouraged by the Western press; indeed, today the Western press has accused the PRC and the Communist Party of adopting its own more recent counter-terrorism policies for very same purpose—i.e. as a justification to harvest raw materials and extract super-profits from ethnic minorities. Yet as this chapter will show, the similarities in form necessarily concealed vast differences in content.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deception underlying the United States&#039; GWOT is easiest to apprehend. From the beginning, the Bush Administration publicly recognized the distinction between Islam and terrorism; the President proclaimed Islam a religion of peace on September 11 itself, met with Islamic leaders within days afterward,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aymann Ismail, &amp;quot;&#039;There Was a Betrayal,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Slate&#039;&#039;, September 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and organized numerous public relations events with the Muslim community in the U.S., including the first Iftar ceremony at the White House.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of State, &amp;quot;The Global War on Terrorism: The First 100 Days.&amp;quot; https://2001-2009.state.gov/s/ct/rls/wh/6947.htm&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These practices largely continued under President Obama; in 2010 he even expressed qualified support for plans to build a mosque two blocks from the World Trade Center &amp;quot;Ground Zero.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ryan Creed, &amp;quot;President Obama Supports Building of Mosque Near Ground Zero,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, August 14, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Neither administration, however, was particularly secretive in ruthlessly persecuting Muslims at home and abroad, nonetheless. Under Bush, the White House made no attempt to rein in a bigoted media establishment, and openly pursued a campaign to smear the country&#039;s largest Muslim civil rights organization with accusations that it harbored terrorist &amp;quot;co-conspirators.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Neil MacFarquhar, &amp;quot;Muslim Groups Oppose a List of &#039;Co-Conspirators.&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 16, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Their public relations campaigns did little to mask their brutal foreign policy, which included not only the direct military invasions described multiple times in this book, but the &amp;quot;targeted killing&amp;quot; drone program codified under Obama that with a 90% civilian casualty rate overall amounted to little more than the indiscriminate shelling of Arab homes and public gatherings throughout the Middle East.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jeremy Scahill, &#039;&#039;The Assassination Complex: Inside the Government&#039;s Secret Drone Warfare Program&#039;&#039; (Simon &amp;amp;#x26; Schuster, 2017).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, Prime Minister Narendra Modi of India&#039;s nationalist Bharatiya Janata Party has always publicly stated his admiration of Islam and its message of peace, and throughout his administration strongly emphasized the distinction between the religion and the practice of terrorism;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Narendra Modi Praises Islam for Its Message of Peace, Harmony,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economic Times&#039;&#039;, March 17, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Modi&#039;s address at Aligarh Muslim University in 2019, for instance, was interpreted by the &#039;&#039;Print&#039;&#039; as a direct appeal to international students from countries with significant Muslim populations to help improve India&#039;s reputation in their home countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shekhar Gupta, &amp;quot;In Modi&#039;s AMU Pitch to Muslims, Retreat from Party Politics Hurting Foreign Policy Interests,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ThePrint&#039;&#039;, December 26, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Within India, however, the BJP is widely believed to have an unofficial electoral strategy of inciting anti-Muslim hatred, which has resulted in pogroms against India&#039;s Muslim minority. In its assessment of one such pogrom in Delhi in 2020, the Delhi Minorities Commission called the violence &amp;quot;one-sided [and] well-planned,&amp;quot; targeting Muslim homes and businesses.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shinjini Ghosh, &amp;quot;Delhi Violence &#039;One-Sided, Well-Planned&#039;, Says Minorities Panel,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Hindu&#039;&#039;, March 4, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rashtriya Swayamsevak Sangh, a paramilitary organization associated with the BJP, is often considered a recurring perpetrator. In 2016, scarcely two years after Modi became prime minister, another brigade of the Indian Army was deployed in the restive, predominantly-Muslim region of Jammu and Kashmir&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sumir Kaul, &amp;quot;Army Quietly Launches Operation Calm Down in South Kashmir,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;India Today&#039;&#039;, September 13, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; (though the Indian military presence there had been considerable even before the BJP&#039;s coalition government).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Indian governments typically do not speak officially on troop deployments in Kashmir. Estimates of Indian military strength in Kashmir have therefore varied considerably. In 2014, &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that more than 700,000 police and soldiers had been deployed to the region (Douglas Busvine and Fayaz Bukhari, &amp;quot;Kashmiris Wary as Modi Challenges for Power,&amp;quot; April 23, 2014). In 2019, the Indian press published lower estimates. An op-ed on the far-right tabloid website &#039;&#039;OpIndia&#039;&#039; claimed only about 230,000 security forces were in Kashmir (Rohit Vats, &amp;quot;Half a Million or 1 Million? While Media Peddles Fantastical Claims, Here Are the Actual Number of Troops Deployed in Jammu and Kashmir,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;OpIndia&#039;&#039;, August 28, 2019); the &#039;&#039;Print&#039;&#039;, citing unspecified documents, reported a total of about 340,000 (Snehesh Alex Philip, &amp;quot;What Imran Khan Says Is 9 Lakh Soldiers in Kashmir Is Actually 3.43 Lakh Only,&amp;quot; November 12, 2019). Even if the lowest such estimate is correct, it would be several times larger than the People&#039;s Liberation Army&#039;s presence in Xinjiang (a region of twice Jammu and Kashmir&#039;s population and many times its geographical area). According to the &#039;&#039;Hindustan Times&#039;&#039;, the PLA had only 50,000–70,000 troops stationed in Xinjiang as of 2021 (&amp;quot;PLA Modernises Xinjiang&#039;s Military Units in &#039;reaction&#039; to India-China LAC Row,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Hindustan Times&#039;&#039;, May 17, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any analysis of how a government—China&#039;s or any other&#039;s—contending with terrorism &#039;&#039;publicly presents&#039;&#039; its policy to the rest of the world is therefore useless. The most vocally &amp;quot;pro-Islam&amp;quot; administrations may in fact be among the most oppressive toward Muslims. With the well having so thoroughly been poisoned by the United States government&#039;s public relations deceit, the Chinese press was completely unprepared to &amp;quot;sell&amp;quot; its alternative response to terrorism, the New Deal in Xinjiang, to the world. Indeed, it may not even have anticipated the need to do so; in 2014, the Western propaganda machine was not yet fully oriented toward the demonization of China and was still far more heavily focused on the demonization of Islam.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The so-called Islamic State in Iraq and Syria (ISIS), before then a complete unknown in the West, swiftly rose to dominate the front pages of Western newspapers that year after it seized control of Fallujah in December 2013 and launched its military campaign to conquer Iraq. The PRC subsequently faced greater scrutiny—not for allegedly repressing Islam, but for its apparent failure to do so, as it became known that many in the ranks of ISIS had come to Iraq and Syria from China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In May, &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; published an account by Uyghur photographer Kurbanjan Samat, who warned of rising extremism in Xinjiang, where in some areas most people had &amp;quot;turned toward a darker side&amp;quot; and wanted Xinjiang &amp;quot;to become another Afghanistan.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chi Zhang, &amp;quot;One Uighur Man&#039;s Journey Goes Viral.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; That summer, a &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; headline proclaimed a &amp;quot;conservative shift&amp;quot; among Uyghur women, who were increasingly wearing the veil, which had been rarely seen in Xinjiang the previous decade.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jeremy Page, &amp;quot;In Xinjiang, Veils Signal Conservative Shift Among Uighur,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, July 31, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, reporting on Uyghur émigrés in Türkiye the next year, displayed photos of Uyghur women cloaked entirely in black chadors and niqabs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Humeyra Pamuk, &amp;quot;Turkish Help for Uighur Refugees Looms over Erdogan Visit to Beijing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 27, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A journalist for a Dubai TV station, reporting undercover from Idlib, later claimed that ten to twenty thousand &amp;quot;Chinese jihadists&amp;quot; had joined the Al Qaeda-affiliated Al-Nusra Front in Syria.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Christina Lin, &amp;quot;Chinese Uyghur Colonies in Syria a Challenge for Beijing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Asia Times&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Around the same time, the Syrian government estimated that between four and five thousand &amp;quot;Xinjiang jihadists&amp;quot; were operating within its borders. (Ben Blanchard, &amp;quot;Syria Says up to 5,000 Chinese Uighurs Fighting in Militant Groups,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 11, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a segment praising the trend of more female imams among China&#039;s Muslim communities in 2010, NPR had taken note of resistance to the practice from &amp;quot;harder-line Wahhabi and Salafi influences&amp;quot; in Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Robert Seigel and Michele Norris (hosts), &amp;quot;Female Imams Blaze Trail Amid China&#039;s Muslims,&amp;quot; Louisa Lim interview with Imam Yao Baoxia, &#039;&#039;NPR&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039; further dissected the spread of Islamic fundamentalism in China under the headline &amp;quot;Chinese Salafism and the Saudi Connection,&amp;quot; alleging then what has now become taboo to mention: that rather than being an authentic foundation of any Chinese ethnic group&#039;s long Islamic cultural heritage, fundamentalism was largely a new, modern, and foreign phenomenon, imported from Saudi Arabia in the twentieth century. The &amp;quot;salafisation&amp;quot; of Islamic culture in China, said &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, had primarily occurred since only the mid-1980s, when &amp;quot;a growing number of Saudi private organizations and individuals (mainly preachers and missionaries bringing in religious literature)&amp;quot; began to &amp;quot;increasingly work outside established [Islamic Association of China] channels.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mohammed Al-Sudairi, &amp;quot;Chinese Salafism and the Saudi Connection,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, October 23, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the face of such coverage from the Western media, the PRC not only had a strong incentive to conceal or downplay any of its policies that encouraged or defended the practice of Islam,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In a leaked cable to the U.S. State Department in 2006, for instance, the American embassy described how the local government was quietly intervening to discourage the spread of Christianity among Muslim communities in southern Xinjiang (American Embassy in Beijing, &amp;quot;Christianity Gaining Popularity in Xinjiang, Even&amp;quot;).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but was under considerable external pressure to show that it was taking action against extremism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese press therefore began taking every opportunity to promote the PRC&#039;s anti-terrorism efforts—in English. On April 30 of 2014, news of the suicide bombing at the Ürümqi South railway station was first broken by &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&amp;lt;nowiki/&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;s English-language account on social media, and was covered by both &#039;&#039;CGTN America&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Points to Suicide Blast in Urumqi Attack,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CGTN America&#039;&#039;, April 30, 2014, updated May 2, 2014).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the &#039;&#039;Global Times &#039;&#039;&#039;English service.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bai Tiantian, &amp;quot;Xinjiang Bombing &#039;More Characteristic of Intl Terror.&#039;&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Domestic publicity of the incident, however, seemed little different from 2009—initial reports of the bombing were heavily censored, social media posts about it were swiftly removed, and search terms including the word &amp;quot;Ürümqi&amp;quot; were restricted on Weibo.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Heng Shao, &amp;quot;Explosion Hits Urumqi Right After President Xi Jinping&#039;s Visit,&amp;quot; Forbes, April 30, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On the night of the bombing,&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;&#039;CGTN &#039;&#039;had posted photos on Twitter of injured victims being rushed to the hospital;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;CGTN (@CGTNOfficial), &amp;quot;Picture: Injured Passengers Sent for Medical Treatment after #terror Attack at a Railway Station in #Xinjiang on Wed.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the front page of the&#039;&#039; People&#039;s Daily &#039;&#039;(the largest Chinese-language newspaper), however, displayed none of them, and reprinted&#039;&#039; Xinhua&#039;&#039;&#039;s official Chinese-language report on the bombing—which, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; observed, was &amp;quot;uniformly reproduced&amp;quot; by &#039;&#039;Chinese&#039;&#039; media outlets&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Didi Kirsten Tatlow, &amp;quot;Online, a Censored Reaction to Urumqi Bombing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—below a photograph of Xi shaking hands with a group of Uyghurs described as &amp;quot;model workers and progressives&amp;quot; instead.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新华社&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Xinhua News Agency), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;深刻认识新疆分裂和反分裂斗争长 期性复杂性尖锐性坚决把暴力恐怖分子的嚣张气焰打下去&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Deeply understand Xinjiang&#039;s separatism and the long-term complexity of the anti-separation struggle].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The paper&#039;s editorial on the bombing made no mention of Islam, religion, Uyghurs, Han, or any specific ethnic groups, and instead tepidly focused on promoting social harmony and development.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;人民日报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [&#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;人民日报评论员：坚决把暴恐分子嚣张 气焰打下去&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [People&#039;s Daily commentator: resolutely suppress the arrogance of violent terrorists].&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On September 9 of 2015, the &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039; reported that mainland journalists had been instructed to suppress news relating to the August bombing of the Erawan Shrine in Bangkok for nearly a month due to the possibility that the alleged perpetrators were Chinese Uyghurs&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrea Chen, &amp;quot;Bangkok Bomb Linked to East Turkestan Islamic Movement, as Chinese Media Stops Downplaying Issue Due to Sensitivities over Uygurs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and later remarked that a &#039;&#039;Global Times&#039;&#039; article speculating on the bombers&#039; identity had been &amp;quot;swiftly deleted.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;AFP, &amp;quot;Is Beijing Bullying Thai Police? Bangkok Blast Investigation Has Veered Sharply Away from Uygur Link,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, September 15, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On the same day, ISIS took Chinese national Fan Jinghui—a journalist and former middle-school teacher who was visiting Iraq—hostage for ransom, perversely announcing &amp;quot;Chinese prisoner for sale&amp;quot; underneath photos of Fan in its online magazine &#039;&#039;Dabiq&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;ISIS Tries to &#039;Sell&#039; Chinese, Norwegian Hostages in Online Magazine,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;RT International&#039;&#039;, September 10, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the first Chinese hostage taken by ISIS, Fan and his kidnapping were significant news internationally—but not in the &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;, which considered its lead stories covering the World Economic Forum and the opening ceremony for a new highway to Lhasa to be more newsworthy the next day instead.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;彭波&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;俞正声率中央代表团出席拉林公路建成段开通仪式&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Yu Zhengsheng led the central delegation to attend the opening ceremony of the completed section of Lalin Highway].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rather than use Fan as propaganda fodder to build domestic support for repressive policies or military actions—as the Western media had done on the many occasions when ISIS had kidnapped or murdered Westerners—the PRC instead began quietly arranging to pay his ransom. In a rather stark contrast, Norwegian captive Ole Johan Grimsgaard-Ofstad, whose ransom ISIS had demanded at the same time, was headline news in &#039;&#039;Aftenposten&#039;&#039;,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Norwegian-language paper of record.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which printed Prime Minister Erna Solberg&#039;s swift public refusal to pay.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aftenposten, &amp;quot;Aftenposten (September 10, 2015).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; ISIS murdered both Fan and Grimsgaard-Ofstad in November— though in Fan&#039;s case despite his government&#039;s attempts to negotiate for his release, which ultimately failed due to a disruption of communications caused by renewed French and Russian air strikes in Syria.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cameron Stewart, Debra Killalea, and wires, &amp;quot;ISIS: Chinese Hostage Rescue &#039;Thwarted&#039; by France, Russia Air Strikes in Syria,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Herald Sun&#039;&#039;, November 24, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC&#039;s Ministry of Foreign Affairs loudly condemned Fan&#039;s murder, yet once again, domestic news and social media topics relating to Fan and ISIS were strictly censored until after the government had issued its official response.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Beimeng Fu, &amp;quot;China Wiped The Name Of A Man Killed By ISIS From The Internet.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;[http://buzzfeed.news BuzzFeed.News]&#039;&#039;, November 18, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only 48 hours later, three China Railway Construction executives were murdered by Al Qaeda-affiliated gunmen in Bamako, Mali; and even as the Western press quoted President Xi&#039;s response in which he vowed to &amp;quot;resolutely fight violent terrorist activities,&amp;quot; Chinese social media outrage over the attack was similarly erased.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hannah Beech, &amp;quot;As More Chinese Fall Victim to Terrorism, Beijing Fumbles for a Response,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, November 26, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Communist Party&#039;s press strategy had become the exact inverse of the BJP&#039;s—publicizing the necessity of anti-terrorism to a &#039;&#039;global&#039;&#039; audience, while attempting to &#039;&#039;de-&#039;&#039;escalate tensions and advocating for ethnic harmony at home. In internal communications, where the need to please public or foreign audiences did not exist, the Party made its actual position on Islam explicit. In a speech at a session of the Politburo in April of 2014, Xi announced that terrorism was &amp;quot;not an issue of ethnicity, nor an issue of religion&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (2014), sec. Safeguard National Security and Social Stability.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the next month, he gave a secret speech to Party leaders in Beijing in which he proclaimed that the view that &amp;quot;Islam should be restricted&amp;quot; was &amp;quot;biased&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;wrong.&amp;quot; Top-level government officials responsible for implementing anti-terrorism policy were instructed by Xi himself not to discriminate against Uyghurs and to respect their right to worship. His speech remained a state secret for more than five years, until it was leaked in 2019.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Austin Ramzy and Chris Buckley, &amp;quot;&#039;Absolutely No Mercy&#039;: Leaked Files Expose How China Organized Mass Detentions of Muslim,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any success this strategy may have had in shielding China from Western hostility was short-lived, and it soon became a tremendous liability instead. By the end of the 2010s, the word &amp;quot;salafisation&amp;quot; had been erased from the Western media&#039;s vocabulary and replaced with &amp;quot;sinicization,&amp;quot; an apparently even more sinister concept. Though the &amp;quot;sinicization&amp;quot; of Islam that became the target of the Western media&#039;s fresh fearmongering campaign amounted to little more in reality than the reversal of salafization, the Western propaganda machine devoted every effort to conflate it with the suppression of Islam itself. Many such efforts failed to fully conceal what had previously been highlighted—an early report by &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; in May 2015, for example, published a notice issued by the authorities in a village in Hotan that required shops and restauranteurs to sell alcohol, yet included a quote by a Party official explaining that these establishments had faced pressure by fundamentalists to &#039;&#039;stop&#039;&#039; selling alcohol as recently as 2012.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joshua Lipes and Shohret Hoshur, &amp;quot;Chinese Authorities Order Muslim Uyghur Shop Owners to Stock Alcohol, Cigarettes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, May 4, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Numerous reports and articles based on anecdote-speculation claimed that Muslims in Xinjiang were being forced to drink; in 2021 the &#039;&#039;Associated Press&#039;&#039; asserted that consuming alcohol was &amp;quot;once unimaginable&amp;quot; in the &amp;quot;pious rural areas of southern Xinjiang.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dake Kang, &amp;quot;Terror &amp;amp;#x26; Tourism: Xinjiang Eases Its Grip, but Fear Remains,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, October 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; (The Uyghur people, in fact, have had a continuous tradition of drinking alcohol—including the culturally-Uyghur museles wine—predating the adoption of Islam by centuries; a study conducted between 2007 and 2010 and published in the &#039;&#039;European Journal of Preventive Cardiology&#039;&#039; found that Uyghur and Kazakh men from northern, eastern, and southern Xinjiang—including Hotan—were in fact &#039;&#039;less&#039;&#039; likely to forswear alcohol than the Han, and a majority described themselves as &amp;quot;current drinkers.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xie et al., &amp;quot;Alcohol Consumption and Carotid Atherosclerosis in China: The Cardiovascular Risk Survey,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;European Journal of Preventive Cardiology&#039;&#039; 19, no. 3 (June 2012): 315–16.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An ASPI report titled &amp;quot;Cultural erasure: Tracing the destruction of Uyghur and Islamic spaces in Xinjiang&amp;quot; purported to show through an analysis of satellite photos that a majority of mosques in Xinjiang had been destroyed or &amp;quot;damaged&amp;quot; through the removal of &amp;quot;Islamic-style&amp;quot; domes and minarets,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan Ruser et al., &amp;quot;Cultural Erasure: Tracing the Destruction of Uyghur and Islamic Spaces in Xinjiang,&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;ASPI Policy Brief Report&#039;&#039; No. 38 (2020): 5.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet struggled to produce examples;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though they are extremely common in Saudi Arabia and the neighboring Gulf states, of the millions of mosques throughout the world, a great many— particularly in Indonesia, the largest country in the world with a Muslim demographic majority—lack a domed roof, minarets, or both. In Xinjiang, there are mosques that display these features, such as the famous (and un-&amp;quot;damaged&amp;quot;) Id Kah Mosque in Kashgar, but many do not.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; its principal case study covered four mosques with domes and minarets that had been &#039;&#039;added&#039;&#039; to each structure in the early 2010s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Or else, buildings that had been converted into mosques during that time— the inherent lack of context around a photograph taken by satellite and not verified from the ground makes such a distinction impossible to determine.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan Ruser et al., 10–13.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;[F]or almost 20 years there was a lot of pressure on [Chinese Muslims] from outside and themselves to build &#039;authentic&#039; mosques, as if because it&#039;s Arab it&#039;s authentic,&amp;quot; Professor Jacqueline Armijo of Qatar University&#039;s department of international affairs told UAE-based newspaper the &#039;&#039;National&#039;&#039; in 2012, flatly contradicting the common Western misconception, later perpetuated by ASPI, that Arab architecture and &amp;quot;Islamic&amp;quot; architecture are one and the same. &amp;quot;Foreign organizations, including those from Saudi Arabia&amp;quot; had also been heavily involved in financing this new generation of mosques, the &#039;&#039;National&#039;&#039; observed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daniel Bardsley, &amp;quot;China Shifts to More &#039;authentic&#039; Arabian-Style Mosques,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The National News&#039;&#039;, July 17, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The ASPI report calculated through a mathematical extrapolation—based on ASPI researchers&#039; comparison of their &amp;quot;systematic visual search of mosques using pre-2017 satellite imagery&amp;quot; with the official number of mosques in the 2004 census&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan Ruser et al., &amp;quot;Cultural Erasure,&amp;quot; 37–40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—that thousands of mosques were missing, despite not conducting any on-the-ground verification and failing to publish even &#039;&#039;one&#039;&#039; satellite image of a &amp;quot;destroyed or damaged&amp;quot; mosque that had &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; first been modified or converted after 2010. In the space of only a few years, the Western propaganda machine had pivoted from fearmongering about creeping salafist influence in China to cynically portraying the renovation of buildings that were less than a decade old as the tragic destruction of ancient cultural heritage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After two decades of instilling fear of Islamic fundamentalism, the Western media instead became its champion. ASPI aligned itself with the most extreme version of salafist doctrine, which regarded traditional Uyghur cultural practices such as the meshrep (a fraternal harvest festival gathering) and the twelve muqams (ancient Uyghur music), as haram (forbidden in Islam); the PRC&#039;s efforts at protecting Uyghur culture by registering them with the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) were painted as evidence that the practices themselves were the Party&#039;s own insidious machinations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan Ruser et al., 35.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This was in fact the only way to perpetuate the fiction that the Party was suppressing Islam—the enormous weight of photographic and video evidence produced by tourists and visitors to Xinjiang that showed nothing but people living ordinary lives, going to mosque, or participating in public celebrations of Islamic holidays such as Eid al-Adha could only be explained by denialists at ASPI and other Western think tanks as all being part of a continuous performance orchestrated by some elaborate government conspiracy.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Perspectives from the global Muslim community, which overwhelmingly rejected fundamentalism, needed to be shut out of the Western press entirely. Western journalists incoherently grappled with the uncomfortable reality that outside of Europe, no countries with a Muslim majority (or even a significant minority) would co-sign attempts to condemn the PRC at the United Nations,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In fact, with the exceptions of Japan and Western settler-colonies Australia and New Zealand, such attempts very rarely garnered support from &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; country outside Europe and North America.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and that dozens of them instead co-signed statements in &#039;&#039;support&#039;&#039; of the PRC&#039;s policy in Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Chinese Actions in Xinjiang Become a Matter of International Dispute,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, July 27, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; admitted that a joint statement of condemnation by the United States and its subordinate exploiter countries was &amp;quot;swiftly overwhelmed by a series of rebuttals&amp;quot; by nearly double the amount of signatories of the initial statement.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John Feng, &amp;quot;Nearly Twice As Many Countries Support China&#039;s Human Rights Policies Than Are Against It.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; No attempts were made to ask representatives from these countries why they might support the PRC, and accounts by journalists from the periphery who visited Xinjiang were carefully kept out of Western newspapers, only appearing in either Chinese media or their own domestic press.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A 2019 article in Ugandan newspaper &#039;&#039;New Vision&#039;&#039;, for example, detailed the experience of one such Muslim journalist who observed Ramadan in China and remarked that Muslims in China were both free to worship and in fact fasted longer than those in Uganda; (Mubarak Mugabo, &amp;quot;There&#039;s Freedom of Worship and Fasting in China.&amp;quot;) his writings of course have been universally ignored by Western media. Sultan M Hali, a journalist writing for Pakistan&#039;s &#039;&#039;Daily Times&#039;&#039;, had this to say in 2021:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This scribe has toured every inch of Xinjiang and personally witnessed how the once underprivileged community is now enjoying perks of a higher quality of life ensured by President Xi Jinping&#039;s mega development projects like the Belt and Road Initiative of which Xinjiang in general and the Uighurs in particular are the prime beneficiary.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Interestingly, since 2018, more than 1,200 people from over 100 countries have visited Xinjiang including this scribe. The visitors comprised UN officials, foreign diplomats posted in China, some countries&#039; permanent representatives to Geneva, journalists and religious groups. We personally observed a region thriving with stability and prosperity and commended its exemplary counter-terrorism [sic] and deradicalization efforts. Critics are oblivious to a reality that we Muslims, especially Pakistanis are quick to jump to the support of oppressed Muslims, be they Indian Muslims, Kashmiris, Rohingya or Palestinians. If we have not taken up the cudgel on behalf of the allegedly oppressed Uighurs, it is not because of our love for China but because we are privy to the truth that the accusations of suppressing the Uighurs are totally baseless.&amp;quot; (S M Hali, &amp;quot;Exposing the Occident&#039;s Baseless Lies about Xinjiang,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Daily Times&#039;&#039;, February 13, 2021.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Correspondingly, the super-empire&#039;s policy undertook a dramatic about-face, presaged by the media souring on President Trump&#039;s &amp;quot;radical Islamic terror&amp;quot; rhetoric. Shortly after taking office, President Biden reversed Trump&#039;s restrictions on immigration from Muslim-majority countries,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Scott Simon (host) and Iman Awad (guest), &amp;quot;Biden Has Overturned Trump&#039;s &#039;Muslim Travel Ban.&#039; Activists Say That&#039;s Not Enough,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NPR&#039;&#039;, March 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; reduced (though did not end entirely) Obama&#039;s signature &amp;quot;targeted killings,&amp;quot; and finally withdrew US forces from Afghanistan after George W. Bush had sent them there twenty years before, reorienting the super-empire&#039;s military establishment away from counter-insurgency and back toward preparation for great-power confrontations. The U.S. occupation of Syria and military operations in Somalia were both still ongoing as of 2023, yet both countries had almost entirely vanished from Western headlines. According to the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039;, Biden&#039;s National Security Council had been tasked with &amp;quot;keeping the Middle East off the president&#039;s desk&amp;quot;; there were to be &amp;quot;[n]o new projects&amp;quot; in the region as his administration &amp;quot;focus[ed] the nation&#039;s gaze on China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Franklin Foer, &amp;quot;Biden Will Be Guided by His Zionism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, October 10, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press quieted its &amp;quot;terrorism&amp;quot; rhetoric and began to downplay news of terrorist attacks, particularly when their victims were Chinese; when on April 26 of 2022 a suicide bombing orchestrated by the Balochistan Liberation Army outside the University of Karachi&#039;s Confucius Institute killed three Chinese academics and a Pakistani worker, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; made no mention of it the following day,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;The Times in Print For April 27, 2022.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and waited a full week before publishing an article—which sympathized with the suicide bomber, giving full voice to her perspective that Chinese teachers deserved death for being &amp;quot;on the side of the [Pakistani] exploiters and oppressors.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zia ur-Rehman, &amp;quot;Rising Violence by Separatists Adds to Pakistan&#039;s Lethal Instability,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 4, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Until October 7, 2023 and Israel&#039;s subsequent bombing campaign against Gaza, the GWOT had ceased to be the super-empire&#039;s priority—in large part an ironic consequence of the PRC pretending to join it.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Nine - Settler-Colonialism? A Comparative Analysis ==&lt;br /&gt;
Proportional to the population of the Democratic People&#039;s Republic of Korea, the war of 1950-1953 was among the most destructive ever fought in the history of the world. According to the Soviet Union&#039;s military archives, an estimated 20% of the DPRK&#039;s population, including well over one million civilians, were killed by the U.S. and its proxies during those three years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Cold War International History Project, &amp;quot;New Evidence on North Korean War Losses,&amp;quot; Wilson Center, August 1, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even before open hostilities erupted, the Republic of Korea under the government of Syngman Rhee, formed with the authorization of its predecessor the U.S. Army Military Government in Korea, had by some modern estimates already killed over half a million Koreans in a brutal reign of terror against anyone suspected of communist sympathies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A. B. Abrams, &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea&#039;s 70 Years at War with American Power&#039;&#039; (Clarity Press, 2020), 23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such a rapid, severe, and deliberate depopulation of a country has only been matched by a few very extreme tragedies such as the Holocaust in Belarus or An Gorta Mór&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Great Hunger of 1847.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in Ireland. The newly-christened United States Air Force made no distinction between civilian and military infrastructure, destroying dams, schools, hospitals, and leveling every city and more than three-quarters of all structures in northern Korea. By the end of the war, targets for U.S. bombers were so scarce they often jettisoned their ordnance into the sea in order to land safely.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael E. Robinson, &#039;&#039;Korea&#039;s Twentieth-Century Odyssey: A Short History&#039;&#039; (University of Hawaii Press, 2007), 119.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This horrific crime against the Korean people—and against humanity—is made even more astonishing by the fact that its perpetrators have offered no apology nor made any real attempt to conceal their guilt.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;To date, the only apology the U.S. government has offered for its actions during the war has been specifically for the Nogeun-ri Massacre, in which U.S. forces gunned down hundreds of south Korean civilians, most of them women and children. (Andrew Salmon, &amp;quot;Belated American Apology for Korean War Massacre,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Asia Times&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2020.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Top U.S. military officials have blithely confirmed Soviet casualty estimates,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Blaine Harden, &amp;quot;The U.S. War Crime North Korea Won&#039;t Forget,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 24, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the reality of the war can plainly be read by anyone in the U.S. or the world with an internet connection. Unlike the DPRK or the PRC, the super-empire (with a few exceptions) does not employ the tools of outright censorship in this instance; yet vanishingly few Westerners condemn the U.S. government for these crimes, or grant the Korean people any recognition as victims.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, in the West, the DPRK is widely ridiculed. Kim Jong-Un and his family are seen as larger-than-life caricatures, and all 25 million north Korean people as desperate inmates of one enormous gulag, utterly subject to Kim&#039;s bizarre and arbitrary whims. Just as with China, Western journalists need not confirm testimony from north Korean émigrés, and no fairy tale is too outlandish to be published. Some of the stories printed in Western media are merely odd, for example reports of compulsory haircuts in Kim&#039;s style,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Australian Broadcasting Corporation, &amp;quot;Kim Jong-Un Haircut Now Compulsory for North Korean Students, Reports Claim,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Australia Network News&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or headlines proclaiming such absurdities as &amp;quot;North Korea bans sarcasm,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Harriet Agerholm, &amp;quot;North Korea Bans Sarcasm Because Kim Jong-Un Fears People Only Agree with Him &#039;Ironically,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;North Koreans banned from laughing,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yaron Steinbuch, &amp;quot;North Koreans Banned from Laughing as Country Mourns Kim Jong Il&#039;s Death,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or &amp;quot;There&#039;s no word for love in North Korea&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yeonmi Park, &#039;&#039;There&#039;s No Word for Love in North Korea&#039;&#039;, Google Zeitgeist video segment [16:11].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet more often the Western press revels in accounts of Kim&#039;s alleged sadism. Tales of elaborate executions ordered by Kim saturate the English-language internet; Western audiences have heard that Kim has supposedly fed one of his generals to a tank of piranhas, fed his uncle to a pack of hungry dogs,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Felicity Morse, &amp;quot;Kim Jong-Un&#039;s Executed Uncle Jang Song Thaek &#039;Stripped Naked, Fed to 120 Dogs as Officials Watched,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, January 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and ordered other officials executed with an anti-aircraft gun. Whenever an individual &amp;quot;executed&amp;quot; by Kim later inconveniently turns up alive—which has happened on multiple occasions&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Pearson, &amp;quot;North Korean General, Reported Executed, Turns up at Party Congress,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, May 10, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ben Mathis-Lilley, &amp;quot;North Korean Singer Thought to Have Been Killed by Firing Squad After Sex-Tape Scandal Turns Up Alive,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Slate&#039;&#039;, May 19, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—it only barely registers, and evokes little awareness that the standards of reporting for the DPRK are nonexistent.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Western journalists themselves occasionally acknowledge their industry&#039;s remarkable lack of standards. In 2014, an article in the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; remarked that with respect to the DPRK, in major US media outlets &amp;quot;almost any story is treated as broadly credible, no matter how outlandish or thinly sourced&amp;quot; (Max Fisher, &amp;quot;No, Kim Jong Un Probably Didn&#039;t Feed His Uncle to 120 Hungry Dogs,&amp;quot; January 3, 2014).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus does the Western ruling class obscure its own crimes and divert attention from its ongoing plunder of the world. Drenched head to toe in blood, the super-empire can only hope to exculpate itself by inventing or exaggerating crimes by its victims or enemies, manufacturing monsters even more grotesque than itself. The propaganda machine in fact functions best as a mirror to the West&#039;s own dispossessive accumulation, amplifying the super-empire&#039;s worst qualities and projecting them onto others. The preferred way to distract conscientious Westerners who are moved by observing the suffering caused by their governments&#039; excesses is not to conceal such excesses, but to convince them that the very same yet worse suffering, suffering more urgent and more deserving of their energies, is currently being endured elsewhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such is the basis of this propaganda machine&#039;s present attempts to portray Xinjiang and Tibet as &amp;quot;internal colonies&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;settler-colonies&amp;quot; of the PRC, and therefore cloak the super-empire&#039;s murderous intent in the mantle of &amp;quot;decolonization.&amp;quot; Fantasies of a &amp;quot;decolonized&amp;quot; China proliferate in the West, either as dreams of independent &amp;quot;East Turkestan&amp;quot; or the circulation on social media of maps showing some hypothetical balkanization of China achieved by carving away most or all of its provinces. The &amp;quot;Uyghur genocide&amp;quot; is frequently deployed in Western rhetoric to marshal left-wing dissent into anti-China xenophobia. It has become a thought-terminating cliché, a moral cudgel to silence any who would speak favorably of the PRC&#039;s accomplishments, and thus restrains the Western proletariat from recognizing anything positive about their Chinese class allies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of propaganda as a distraction from human rights abuses in the West has become increasingly blatant. In early May of 2021, the Israeli Supreme Court was expected to deliver a ruling on the eviction of Palestinian families from the Sheikh Jarrah neighborhood of Jerusalem, precipitating protests by the Palestinian inhabitants that were brutally suppressed; Israeli riot police fought with protestors throughout the night of May 9, injuring hundreds and by dawn storming the al-Aqsa Mosque, one of the holiest sites in Islamic tradition.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Oliver Holmes and Peter Beaumont, &amp;quot;Israeli Police Storm Al-Aqsa Mosque Ahead of Jerusalem Day March,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Global audiences were stunned the next day to see videos of a crowd of ultranationalist Israeli settlers cheering and waving flags as fires burned near the mosque.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Robert Mackey, &amp;quot;This Is Not Fine: Why Video of an Ultranationalist Frenzy in Jerusalem Is So Unsettling,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Intercept&#039;&#039;, May 11, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The violence then escalated even more rapidly; Hamas began rocket attacks that evening after their demand for the immediate withdrawal of Israeli security forces went unmet, and the Israeli Defense Force responded with airstrikes on Gaza, killing dozens, including several children.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Elizabeth Palmer, &amp;quot;Israel Strikes Gaza, Hamas Fires Rockets after Hundreds of Palestinians Wounded in Clashe,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, May 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Within 48 hours, the U.S. State Department sprang into action—to publish a report on the PRC&#039;s alleged persecution of religious minorities. In a move calculated to obfuscate and divert attention from Palestine, the report was shared with a statement specifically describing &#039;&#039;Xinjiang&#039;&#039; as an &amp;quot;open-air prison&amp;quot;—a phrase that is most commonly used to describe the Gaza Strip by the Palestinian liberation movement.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;U.S. Calls Xinjiang an &#039;open-Air Prison,&#039; Decries Religious Persecution by China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 12, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the phenomenon of settler-colonialism—a form of dispossessive accumulation distinct both from traditional direct colonialism and from modern neocolonialism—is most clearly practiced today in Israel, Australia, and the Americas, China&#039;s minority regions do appear to bear a considerable resemblance to them. Though the incorporation of Xinjiang, Tibet, and Inner Mongolia into the PRC followed a long history of their subsummation in prior feudal relationships, some of the present disparities between the Han and minority ethnic groups in western China are broadly similar to the inequalities introduced by European-descended settlers in their encounter with indigenous peoples in the Western Hemisphere. Much of China&#039;s natural resources lie within its minority autonomous regions and are increasingly being extracted to fuel its economic growth—with the concomitant accusations by the Western press, as noted in the previous chapter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In providing basic education on a massive scale, the New Deal in Xinjiang might be compared with the &amp;quot;civilizing&amp;quot; missions of Western colonists, which certainly did amount to forced assimilation and genocide, and whose tragic legacy is today still being brought to light. But only superficially. There is no Chinese counterpart to Canada&#039;s system of &amp;quot;residential schools,&amp;quot; for example, which purported to &amp;quot;educate&amp;quot; indigenous children by isolating them from their native culture, and in practice severely abused and underfed these children, who died &amp;quot;at rates that were far higher than those experienced by the general school-aged population&amp;quot; according to the Truth and Reconciliation Report that concluded only as recently as 2015, and were buried by the thousands in unmarked and unrecorded graves.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joanna Smith, &amp;quot;Truth and Reconciliation Commission&#039;s Report Details Deaths of 3,201 Children in Residential Schools,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Toronto Star&#039;&#039;, December 15, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nonetheless, the propaganda machine&#039;s strategy is first of all to construct a mental connection between China&#039;s minority regions and Western settler-colonies by continually publicizing any similarities between them that do exist. Once this link is established, even the worst atrocities committed by the United States and other governments of the super-empire can only damn the PRC further. Consumers of Western media are invited make the supposition: if &#039;&#039;we&#039;re&#039;&#039; doing &#039;&#039;this&#039;&#039;, just imagine what &#039;&#039;China&#039;&#039; must be up to!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This strategy of course can succeed only if audiences are never exposed to, or never attempt, a comparative analysis between southern Xinjiang and various other regions which are presently unambiguous internal colonies of other countries. Thus, while the similarities mentioned above are given great attention, any &#039;&#039;differences&#039;&#039; are omitted; and if a difference is too significant to be ignored, it must be dismissed as somehow fabricated by the Party. If the propaganda machine adequately fulfills its task, its audience will not only be unable to make the slightest distinction between Xinjiang and a Western colony, but will even refuse to entertain the possibility that significant differences could exist. The ideal consumer of Western media&#039;s anti-China propaganda is entirely passive, never learning anything substantial about Chinese society, and never having a motivation to seek out such knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The largest such omission concerns China&#039;s history. The propaganda machine may of course amplify any ancient ethnic animosities between the Han and minorities,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Several of these were mentioned in Chapter Eight.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet China has no &#039;&#039;post-feudal&#039;&#039; colonial legacy beyond its own painful subjugation by Japan and the Western empires during its Century of Humiliation, which coincided with the greatest wave of colonization in North America. Only a few years after the United States government began enforcing the Indian Removal Act, the feudal Qing Empire was defeated in the First Opium War. The remainder of the nineteenth century saw both the forced relocation of the vast majority of all indigenous American tribes and the gradual decline and neocolonization by the West of the ancient Chinese state. Both targeted populations were made to face debilitating addictions to drugs imported by the colonists, to sign unequal treaties surrendering their homelands, and to endure &amp;quot;civilizing&amp;quot; missions. The Qing, who had been forced to become compradors, were replaced by the weak and short-lived&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though the ROC still technically exists as of this writing, it has not had any control or influence over the mainland since 1949.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Republic of China in 1912, which was never able to exert its control over the vast majority of the Qing&#039;s former territory.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Indeed, the first fifteen years of the ROC&#039;s existence is known as China&#039;s &amp;quot;Warlord Era&amp;quot; due to the civil war and widespread chaos that reigned in the outlying provinces in the face of its government&#039;s impotence.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only after the establishment of the People&#039;s Republic in 1949 did a central state become powerful enough to unite the most distant provinces under one government. Chinese colonialism of the western minority regions, if it exists, can therefore only be a &#039;&#039;recent&#039;&#039; phenomenon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How recent? Sautman, in papers directly posing the question of whether Xinjiang and Tibet were internal colonies of the PRC, concluded through extensive analysis that the descriptor was highly inaccurate in both cases as late as 2000 and 2001 respectively. The entire XUAR, Sautman noted, ranked above average for 18 out of 25 per capita economic metrics from 1997 statistical data, and on key indicators such as rural net income and life expectancy—both highly correlated to the impoverished Uyghur heartland of southern Xinjiang—still outperformed a few of the poorest Han-majority provinces elsewhere in China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Inner Asia&#039;&#039; 2, no. 2 (2000): 249.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; More crucially, all available information indicated that even though considerable extraction of raw materials such as cotton and oil was taking place, much more wealth flowed &#039;&#039;into&#039;&#039; Xinjiang from the central government than vice versa. The majority of credit provided to Xinjiang by the PRC&#039;s state-owned central banks, for example, was received by local state-owned enterprises, which at the time were recording record losses and not expected to repay loans.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 255.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Sautman:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Xinjiang is economically dependent on the subsidies provided by Beijing. Economists have measured the rate of &amp;quot;state extraction&amp;quot; from Chinese provinces, i.e. the amount of surplus or deficit of each province as compared with its expenditure which was remitted to or subsidised by the central government. Xinjiang&#039;s negative rate of extraction is high even among western region provinces (Chai 1996: 53)…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1993, regional government revenue was 2.83 billion yuan and expenditures were 6.63 billion yuan. The PRC requires provinces to balance their budgets. The centre thus had to provide Xinjiang with some four billion yuan, over 57 percent of regional spending. In 1994, Xinjiang revenue was 2.49 billion yuan; expenditures were 7.65 billion yuan (&#039;&#039;XJRB&#039;&#039; 1994, 1995). The centre provided more than 5 billion yuan, over two-thirds of the budget. Yet even the centre&#039;s Xinjiang oil ventures—the most frequently cited indicator of internal colonialism—seem to be loss-makers thus far and are unlikely to have generated taxes and profits exceeding the centre&#039;s subsidies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 257–261.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Similarly, he considered the allegations of colonialism in Tibet to be &amp;quot;polemical hyperbole writ large&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Tibet China&#039;s Colony?: The Claim of Demographic Catastrophe,&amp;quot; sec. VI, &#039;&#039;Columbia Journal of Asian Law&#039;&#039; 15, no. 1 (September 1, 2001).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and concluded that &amp;quot;[n]one of the main contours of classic colonialism are found in the Tibet case. In some respects—the limited, but significant industrialization in Tibet is an example—an outcome opposed to archetypal colonial practice (de-industrialization) is present.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Tibet China&#039;s Colony?,&amp;quot; sec. III.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite common Han chauvinist attitudes, Sautman observed that,&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;[T]he PRC state does not, however, carry out the systemic discrimination characteristic of colonial systems, whereby subaltern peoples were deprived by law of rights enjoyed by metropolitan citizens. Minority people have the same rights as Han, plus preferential policies that exist side-by-side with ethnic nepotism in non public employment, a situation also common in other countries where internal colonialism is not at issue.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 259–60.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Even the harshest aspects of the PRC&#039;s administration did not indicate any policy bias against ethnic minorities; Han political prisoners such as adherents of the proscribed Falun Gong sect, for example, were given similar punishments as ethnic separatists and at similar rates.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Tibet China&#039;s Colony?,&amp;quot; sec. III.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Within the ethnic autonomous regions, in fact, the justice system had long been directed by the Party&#039;s controversial &amp;quot;two restraints and one leniency&amp;quot; (&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;两少一宽&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)—the policy of intentionally not arresting or not prosecuting minorities suspected of minor offenses, and giving lighter sentences to minorities convicted of serious crimes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Many Western countries today have enshrined equal rights for all ethnic groups in their constitutions, yet few go as far as the PRC&#039;s, which in its preamble specifically affirms that combatting Han chauvinism is of greatest importance (People&#039;s Republic of China, &amp;quot;Constitution of the People&#039;s Republic of China,&amp;quot; sec. Preamble). (The United States&#039; constitution, in contrast, makes no mention of white supremacy or white chauvinism.) &amp;quot;Negative&amp;quot; affirmative action, or policies that are explicitly harsher toward the Han, have thus been common in the PRC for decades, most notably the family planning policy, which set the most restrictive targets for urban-dwelling Han parents. Han Chinese found guilty of inciting ethnic tensions are often punished quite severely, as in the case of a Han man from Inner Mongolia whose video of himself stepping on a picture of Genghis Khan went viral on social media in 2017. When complaints by ethnic Mongolians brought the incident to the attention of the authorities, the man was sentenced to a year in prison. (Alice Shen, &amp;quot;Chinese Man Jailed for a Year for Insulting Genghis Khan,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, December 15, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A common argument for &amp;quot;Chinese settler-colonialism&amp;quot; that is naturally compelling—and obvious—is the existence of settlers. Han migration into Xinjiang, though inconsistent over the years, is unquestionably real. Though it has frequently been cited by Uyghur émigré organizations as a kind of &amp;quot;smoking gun&amp;quot; proving the existence of colonialism, at the time of Sautman&#039;s analysis, this migration was in fact almost entirely confined to northern Xinjiang, which has no history of exclusively-Uyghur habitation. Sautman noted that the vast majority of Han in Xinjiang lived north of the Tianshan, while the vast majority of Uyghurs lived in the south and east, making up over 90% of southern Xinjiang&#039;s population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 241.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a book published around the same time, Justin Rudelson, a board member of Washington&#039;s NED-funded Uyghur Human Rights Project, admitted that the Chinese government&#039;s policy was to confine Han immigrants in &amp;quot;new lands not occupied by Uyghurs or in new towns adjacent to older Uyghur communities.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rudelson, Rudelson, and Ben-Adam, &#039;&#039;Oasis Identities: Uyghur Nationalism Along China&#039;s Silk Road&#039;&#039; (Columbia University Press, 1998), 38.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Restrictions on migration to southern Xinjiang were in place even under the Qing Dynasty. After the local Uyghur elites had sworn fealty to the Qing, Han and Hui peasants were forbidden from visiting the region, and Han merchants who traveled there to trade were not permitted to settle. [Clarke, &#039;&#039;Xinjiang and China&#039;s Rise in Central Asia - A History&#039;&#039; (Routledge, 2011), 20.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2015, &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; admitted that Han migrants to the south were &amp;quot;largely relocating to the main cities&amp;quot; in the area rather than taking over land in the Uyghur-dominated countryside.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jilil Kashgary and Joshua Lipes, &amp;quot;Loosened &#039;Hukou&#039; Restrictions in Xinjiang Benefit Hans, Not Uyghurs,&amp;quot; June 10, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even since their first arrival in southern Xinjiang over a millennia ago, the Uyghur people have never been subject to any form of the mass displacement that is usually associated with settler-colonialism. Sautman similarly noted in 2001 that &amp;quot;Tibetans have not been deported or forcibly relocated on account of their ethnicity&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Tibet China&#039;s Colony?,&amp;quot; sec. V.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and that migration to Tibet was &amp;quot;not sharply different from that to other PRC regions: most migrants enter urban areas, while the countryside remains populated mainly by local people.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Tibet China&#039;s Colony?,&amp;quot; sec. V.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus at the turn of the twenty-first century, even the most dramatic characteristic of a settler-colony—the wholesale appropriation of land from its indigenous inhabitants—was not evident in China. This marks a staggering contrast to actual settler-colonies elsewhere in the world, which were notoriously formed through blatant dispossessive accumulation. Prior to the end of the apartheid system in the Republic of South Africa, only 7% of all arable land in the country was allocated to native Africans by law,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;South African History Online, &amp;quot;The Native Land Act Is Passed, June 19, 1913.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the remainder being reserved for white settlers and their descendants, who accounted for only 13% of the population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;O Chimere-dan, &amp;quot;Apartheid and Demography in South Africa,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Etude de la Population Africaine&#039;&#039;, no. 7 (April 1992): 26–36.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Before the arrival of the Europeans, nearly every corner of North America&#039;s 10 million square miles had been inhabited; in the United States today, the Bureau of Indian Affairs recognizes only 55 million acres of Native American territory (even this small fraction being held &amp;quot;in trust&amp;quot; by the U.S. federal government), or slightly more than 2% of the United States&#039; total land area of 2.4 billion acres.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bureau of Indian Affairs, &amp;quot;About Us.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1948, Zionist militias established the modern state of Israel by seizing over 75% of the land formerly controlled under the British Mandate for Palestine; the remaining Palestinian territories have been gradually reduced over the decades by Israeli settlements and military occupation, and according to Jerusalem-based non-profit B&#039;Tselem, currently less than 30% of the West Bank is still even partially administered by the Palestinian Authority (&amp;quot;Area A&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Area B&amp;quot; as defined by the Oslo Accords), which together with the Gaza Strip constitute less than 15% of the original Mandate for Palestine yet hold 40% of the entire present-day population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;B&#039;Tselem, &#039;&#039;Planning Policy in the West Bank&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, even if colonial relationships did not exist in China at this time, it is nevertheless possible that one might finally have emerged within the last two decades. Some also promulgate the view that while the theft of land by Western settlers was a historical tragedy, the dispossessive accumulation process has since ceased in Western settler-colonies, and the remaining indigenous peoples there now enjoy full rights and privileges comparable to the general population. The following comparative analysis of the &#039;&#039;present&#039;&#039; conditions in southern Xinjiang (where the Uyghur population is and has historically been the greatest) and the Navajo Nation (the largest Native American reservation in the United States) will therefore decide both questions. Note that due to differences in how the data for each country&#039;s statistical indicators are collected and calculated, they are not directly comparable to each other. Instead, to the extent that it is possible, this chapter will attempt to examine each group&#039;s &#039;&#039;relative improvement over time&#039;&#039; for each category, specifically during the twenty-year period between 2000 and 2020.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Income and Poverty&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This section will tabulate the changes in real income in rural southern Xinjiang and the Navajo Nation between 2000 and 2020. Real income means actual purchasing power, i.e. income adjusted for inflation; cumulative inflation of each country&#039;s currency is determined by the ratio of its Consumer Price Index in 2020 to its CPI in 2000, as recorded by the World Bank. For the U.S. dollar, this ratio was &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;\frac{1187}{79}&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; or 1.50, (World Bank, &amp;quot;Consumer Price Index (2010 = 100) - United States.&amp;quot;) or equivalent to cumulative inflation of 50%, while for the Chinese yuan, it was &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;\frac{1187}{79}&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; or 1.58, (World Bank, &amp;quot;Consumer Price Index (2010 = 100) - China.&amp;quot;) or 58%. The following formula yields the percent change in purchasing power:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;math&amp;gt;\frac{\text{(2020 currency value)}}{\text{(2000 currency value)} * \text{(CPI ratio)}} - 1&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;For example, if a U.S. worker was paid a wage of $10 per hour in 2000, and $20 per hour in 2020 (a gross increase of 100%), the percent increase in that worker&#039;s purchasing power can be calculated with the following equation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;math&amp;gt;\frac{$20}{$10 * 1.50} - 1 = 33%&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;Other key differences between U.S. and Chinese income statistics and the limitations of each must be noted. Chinese statistics organize income data by province, prefecture, and urban/rural, not by ethnic group, so rural per capita disposable household income in southern Xinjiang is used as the best proxy for the Uyghur population. (Note that only &#039;&#039;disposable&#039;&#039; income, i.e. net income after taxes, is available, meaning that the &#039;&#039;gross&#039;&#039; per capita income of Chinese rural households may be larger.) Though some areas of the Navajo Nation (such as Tuba City, Arizona or Shiprock, New Mexico) would seem to qualify as &amp;quot;urban&amp;quot; according to the U.S. Census Bureau&#039;s definition, data for the Navajo Nation is not clearly organized by urban/rural; therefore U.S. income comparisons will use the overall national average rather than the rural national average.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; ===&lt;br /&gt;
According to the United States Census Bureau, annual per capita household income&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Per capita household income is defined as the &#039;&#039;mean average&#039;&#039; income by household, i.e. the income of the entire population divided by the number of households.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the Navajo Nation was $27,303 in 2000&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Calculated by dividing the total household income of the region ($1,304,041,800) by the total number of households (47,761). (United States Census Bureau, &amp;quot;Navajo Nation Data,&amp;quot; 40.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and $42,337 in 2020, an increase of 55%; when accounting for cumulative inflation of the dollar, this amounted to a 3% increase in purchasing power.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It must be noted that while these figures are the best data available, they come with considerable margins of error, owing to the chronic undercounting of indigenous people in the U.S. census. (Shondiin Silversmith, &amp;quot;Large Census Undercount of Indigenous People on Tribal Lands Means Fewer Resources, Political Power.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Overall per capita household income for the United States increased from $55,409 in 2000&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Calculated by dividing the total household income of the United States ($5,807,966,620,638) by the total number of households (104,819,002). [American Community Survey 2000, &amp;quot;Aggregate Household Income in the Past 12 Months (in 2000 Inflation-Adjusted Dollars), Households.&amp;quot;]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to $91,547 in 2020, a 10% increase in purchasing power over the same period. Between 2000 and 2020, the Navajo Nation&#039;s per capita income had fallen against the national average, from 49% to 46%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Community Survey 2020, &amp;quot;B19025 | Aggregate Household Income in the Past 12 Months (in 2020 Inflation-Adjusted Dollars).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Community Survey 2020, &amp;quot;S1101 | Households and Families.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The stagnant real incomes of the Navajo and their vast and persistent gap with the national average are symptoms of one of the most significant forms of dispossessive accumulation that still exist &#039;&#039;within&#039;&#039; the United States, which is the systemic underpayment of indigenous workers. Presently, more than half of all indigenous mothers are the primary breadwinners of their families, a greater proportion than any other ethnic group except Black women in the United States. According to an analysis by the National Women&#039;s Law Center, indigenous women are paid sixty cents for every dollar paid to white male workers, resulting in a total of $1 million in labor extracted from the average indigenous woman over her entire lifetime, in exchange for nothing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jasmine Tucker, &amp;quot;Native American Women Need Action That Closes the Wage Gap,&amp;quot; 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The percentage of all individuals in the Navajo Nation with income below poverty level was 38% in 2020—about three times the national average of 13%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Community Survey 2020, &amp;quot;B17001 | Poverty Status in the Past 12 Months by Sex by Age.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*All values are rounded to the nearest %&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Per capita household income, 2000 (USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Comparison with national average, 2000 (%*)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Per capita household income, 2020 (USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Comparison with national average, 2020 (%*)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Gross increase* (%)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Purchasing power increase* (%)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Navajo Nation&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |27303&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |49&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |42337&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |46&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |55&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |United States&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |55409&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |100&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |91547&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |100&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |65&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
Between 2000 and 2020, per capita rural household income in Xinjiang rose from 1,618 yuan to 14,056 yuan, an increase of 770%. While this may be considered a very rough approximation for the overwhelmingly-rural southern area of Xinjiang, rural areas in Han-dominated northern Xinjiang might still be wealthier and thus skew this average higher. Therefore a more accurate approximation can be found by averaging the per capita rural household incomes of Aksu, Kashgar, and Hotan—three major prefectures in the south with overwhelming Uyghur demographic majorities—which stood at 1,678 yuan,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;阿克苏地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Aksu Regional Bureau of Statistics], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;阿克苏地 区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;2000&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin of the National Economic and Social Development of Aksu Region in 2000].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; 1,010 yuan,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;喀什地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Kashgar Regional Bureau of Statistics], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;喀什地 区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;2000&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin of the National Economic and Social Development of the Kashgar Region in 2000].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and 794 yuan&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;和田地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Hotan Regional Bureau of Statistics], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;和田地区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;2000 &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin of the National Economic and Social Development of Hotan Region in 2000].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in 2000, with an average of only 1,161 yuan. In 2020, these incomes had risen to 14,588 yuan,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;阿克苏地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Aksu Regional Bureau of Statistics], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;阿克苏地区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; 2020&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin on National Economic and Social Development of Aksu Region in 2020].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; 10,276 yuan,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;喀什地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Kashgar Regional Bureau of Statistics], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;喀什地区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; 2020&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin on National Economic and Social Development of Kashgar in 2020].&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and 9,733 yuan&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;和田地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Hotan Regional Bureau of Statistics), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;和田地区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;2020 &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin of the National Economic and Social Development of the Hotan Region in 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; respectively, with an average of 11,532 yuan, reflecting an increase of 893%. When accounting for cumulative inflation of the yuan, this amounted to an increase in purchasing power of more than five hundred percent.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In the Central Asian countries, similarly dramatic jumps in income between 2000 and 2020 were in fact the norm—and also could be observed, for example, in Mongolia, Tajikistan, or Kyrgyzstan. China&#039;s comparatively very low inflation rate, however, was unique to the region. The National Statistics Office of Mongolia, for example, reported that the average income per rural household increased from 102,666 tugriks in 2000 to 1,270,289 tugriks in 2020. (National Statistics Office, &amp;quot;Monthly Average Income per Household, by Urban and Rural, /1997-2021/.&amp;quot;) However, adjusted for cumulative inflation of the tugrik during this period—388% according to the World Bank (World Bank, &amp;quot;Consumer Price Index (2010 = 100) - Mongolia.&amp;quot;)—this was a 153% increase in purchasing power, or less than one-third the rate of real increase in rural household income in southern Xinjiang. Mongolia is not credibly accused of containing &amp;quot;internal colonies&amp;quot; by anyone, yet income growth in the Mongolian countryside has been dramatically outperformed by the Uyghur heartland in the twenty-first century.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;[[File:Why the World Needs China - Figure 1.png|alt=Figure 1: Aksu, Kashgar, and Hotan Prefectures|thumb|Figure 1: Aksu, Kashgar, and Hotan Prefectures]]&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;figure&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;Such gains were typical in the Chinese countryside, which saw a tremendous increase in wealth and real income by the end of this period; rural Xinjiang however advanced by comparison with the rest of the country. According to the China Statistical Yearbook, in 2000 per capita rural household income for Xinjiang was 72% of China&#039;s national average; by 2020 it had increased to 82%. Xinjiang improved its rural income ranking from 25th to 24th out of 31 provinces measured, having newly surpassed both Ningxia and Shanxi, and overtaken by only one other province—the Tibet Autonomous Region, where rural per capita income had risen by one thousand percent, or an increase in purchasing power of approximately six hundred percent. The income gap between the poorest minority-majority provinces and the rest of China, which had widened during the 1990s, has begun closing again.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2005, &amp;quot;10-21 Per Capita Net Income of Rural Households by Region.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;6-30 Per Capita Disposable Income of Rural Households by Region.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the year 2000, there were well over four hundred million people in China living in extreme rural poverty (about half of the entire rural population, millions of which were in Xinjiang), defined as living on less than 11 yuan per day (the poverty standard for a developing country).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joe McDonald, &amp;quot;China Celebrates Official End of Extreme Poverty, Lauds Xi,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of 2020, that number had fallen to zero.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;6-36 Poverty Conditions in Rural Areas.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*All values are rounded to the nearest %.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Per capita rural household income, 2000 (yuan)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Comparison with national average, 2000 (%*)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Per capita rural household income, 2020 (yuan)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Comparison with national average, 2020 (%*)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Gross increase* (%)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Purchasing power increase* (%)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Aksu&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1678&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |74&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14588&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |85&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |769&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |450&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Kashgar&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1010&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |49&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10276&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |60&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |917&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |544&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Hotan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |794&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |35&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9733&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |57&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1126&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |676&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Average&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1161&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |52&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |11532&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |67&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |893&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |529&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |XUAR&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1618&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |72&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14056&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |82&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |769&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |450&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |TAR&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1331&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |59&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14598&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |85&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1000&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |594&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2253&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |100&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |17131&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |100&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |660&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |381&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
The economic situation in rural southern Xinjiang in 2020 was also favorable compared with nearly all of its closest neighbors. Southern Xinjiang borders Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, Pakistan, Afghanistan, and the other Chinese provinces of Tibet, Gansu, and Qinghai. The approximate per capita &#039;&#039;net&#039;&#039; household income of &#039;&#039;rural&#039;&#039; southern Xinjiang (i.e. the previously-calculated average of Aksu, Kashgar, and Hotan) exceeded the &#039;&#039;overall&#039;&#039; per capita household income of every neighboring country but Kazakhstan;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though not of every region neighboring the &#039;&#039;entire&#039;&#039; XUAR (both north and south); per capita income in Russia, for example, also remained higher as of 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; of its neighboring provinces&#039; rural per capita income, Xinjiang&#039;s was exceeded only by Tibet&#039;s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When compared to the overall economic situation of regional countries&#039; nearby &#039;&#039;minority regions&#039;&#039;, that of rural southern Xinjiang was also often quite favorable. In Russia, minorities still enjoyed higher average incomes than in rural southern Xinjiang, yet in rural southern Siberia, the gap between their income and the Russian national average &#039;&#039;increased&#039;&#039; during the same time period. In 1998, per capita income in the nearby Republic of Tuva, a federal subject of the Russian Federation populated overwhelmingly by its ethnic Tuvan minority, was 61% of Russia&#039;s national average&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tuva&#039;s income per capita (314 rubles) was about 61% of the national average (515 rubles), according to figures calculated by United Nations researchers using Goskomstat data from 1998. [Stanislav Kolenikov and Anthony Shorrocks, &#039;&#039;A Decomposition Analysis of Regional Poverty in Russia&#039;&#039;, WIDER Discussion Paper, No. 2003/74 (Helsinki: The United Nations University World Institute for Development Economics Research, 2003), 26.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—a considerably smaller gap than existed between rural southern Xinjiang and China&#039;s national average in 2000, noted earlier (52%). But by 2020, according to a study from Novosibirsk State University, Tuva&#039;s per capita income had declined against Russia&#039;s national average, to only 52%, while rural southern Xinjiang&#039;s had risen to 67% of China&#039;s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This study tracked data only between 2009 and 2020; however, its figure for Tuva&#039;s per capita income in 2009 (61.3% of the national average) was similar to Goskomstat&#039;s in 1998. It must be noted that this decline suffered by minorities in Sibera is a regional and &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; a country-wide trend. Ethnic Russians in Siberia have also experienced a decline, while the incomes of other Turkic minorities in the Far Eastern Federal District have in fact relatively improved. Sakha, for example, another minority-majority Russian republic, had a per capita income that was 95.2% of the national average in 2009, and 98% of the national average in 2020. [Konstantin Gluschenko, &#039;&#039;Costs of Living and Real Incomes in the Russian Regions&#039;&#039; (February 10, 2022). 24–25.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How did these vast differences come about? The meteoric rise in rural income in the poorest regions of China and disappearance of extreme poverty are best explained by the combination of three trends. The first and most persistent is urbanization. For decades throughout China, the rural population has been steadily shrinking as more and more people move to the cities. Secondly, those who have remained have found relatively well-paying jobs. Rural unemployment in Xinjiang, once the highest nearly anywhere in China, has all but disappeared.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For a more detailed analysis of rural unemployment in the XUAR and the neighboring Gansu Province, see Appendix D.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Finally, beginning in the mid-2010s, the targeted poverty alleviation campaign of the Common Prosperity era has accelerated both the aforementioned trends with large infusions of government spending (described later on in this chapter.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2004, the percentage of rural Xinjiang&#039;s per capita net household income that came from &amp;quot;Household Operations&amp;quot; (i.e. peasant farming) was 88%, the percentage from wages and salaries was 6%, and the percentage from transfers (i.e. government subsidies) was 2%. [China Statistical Yearbook 2005, &amp;quot;10-22 Per Capita Net Income of Rural Households by Source and by Region (2004).&amp;quot;] By 2020, a majority of their income was from the combination of wages and salaries (nearly 30%) and transfers (24%). [China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;6-31 Per Capita Disposable Income of Rural Households by Source and Region (2020).&amp;quot;]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This combination is not significantly evident anywhere else in Xinjiang&#039;s general geographic region. The Uyghur people, though immensely poor at the turn of the twenty-first century—and even if still among the poorest in &#039;&#039;Xinjiang&#039;&#039;—have nevertheless seen a narrowing income gap, becoming considerably wealthier than the poor nearly everywhere else in Central Asia, and in the near future standing to become even richer if present trends continue.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Water and Electricity ===&lt;br /&gt;
The poor quality of drinking water in the United States is notorious throughout the world, particularly due to high-profile incidents such as the multi-year lead contamination crisis in Flint, Michigan, or the water crisis in Jackson, Mississippi in which long-neglected water treatment infrastructure was overwhelmed by flash floods in 2022. In 2018, CBS reported that lead contamination was a &amp;quot;national problem&amp;quot; and that according to the non-profit American Water Works Association, the United States&#039; vast network of lead water pipes was being replaced at an average rate of 0.5% per year, a pace that would see the problem resolved in approximately two centuries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rachel Layne, &amp;quot;Lead in America&#039;s Water Systems Is a National Problem,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, November 21, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet some communities in the United States lack even the infrastructure to provide running water at all. Countrywide, the proportion of households that lack indoor plumbing has recently fallen below half a million, or less than 0.4%; yet according to the U.S. Census Bureau, in the Navajo Nation, 9,254 occupied housing units out of a total of 43,398 (21%) still lacked full indoor plumbing in 2010, and by 2020 this proportion had only declined to 8,642 out of a total of 49,913, or 17%. If this rate of installation remains constant, indoor plumbing will not be universally accessible in the Nation until at least 2035. (Nor even is the Nation the worst-affected community in this regard; in the Yukon–Koyukuk Census Area in Alaska, which according to the 2020 census was over 70% Native American by population, the proportion of households without indoor plumbing was still as high as 35% in 2020.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Community Survey 2010, &amp;quot;B25048 | Plumbing Facilities for Occupied Housing Units.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Community Survey 2020, &amp;quot;B25048 | Plumbing Facilities for Occupied Housing Units.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At the end of 2019, the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; reported that one-third of the population in the Navajo Nation still did not have access to a flushing toilet.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Frances Stead Sellers, &amp;quot;It&#039;s Almost 2020, and 2 Million Americans Still Don&#039;t Have Running Water, According to New Report,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 11, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Outhouses are common, and many residents rely exclusively on showers and bathrooms in community centers, rather than in their homes. Many households must drive considerable distances to haul water from the nearest wells for daily use. In June 2023, the Supreme Court ruled that the U.S. government was not required &amp;quot;to take active steps to secure water access&amp;quot; for the Navajo Nation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lawrence Hurley, &amp;quot;Supreme Court Rules against Navajo Nation in Water Rights Dispute,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, June 22, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, many lack access to the power grid. A 2021 report by the Brookings Institution estimated that 30% of homes in the Navajo Nation did not and have never had electricity.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Heather Tanana and Warigia Bowman, &amp;quot;Energizing Navajo Nation: How Electrification Can Secure a Sustainable Future for Indian Country,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Brookings&#039;&#039;, July 14, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only in recent years have significant efforts been made provide power to rural households, but these initiatives are severely limited by available funding; the Navajo Tribal Utility Authority&#039;s Light Up Navajo program succeeded in connecting 230 homes to the power grid in 2019, and a further 137 homes in 2022.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Public Power Association, &#039;&#039;Light Up the Navajo Nation&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At an average rate of 190 homes connected per year, the Navajo Nation will not be fully electrified until the twenty-second century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his analysis, Sautman remarked that both rural Xinjiang and rural China in general had a shortage of services overall in 1997, but that services in rural Xinjiang, though increasing, were less abundant.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 258.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2015, at the beginning of the implementation of the Party&#039;s new targeted poverty alleviation program, water and sanitation services were still severely lacking in rural Xinjiang; for example, in February, with considerable glee, &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; seized upon a report made to the Twelfth People&#039;s Congress that more than half the population of Hotan prefecture still lacked access to clean water.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jilil Kashgary and Joshua Lipes, &amp;quot;More Than One Million Lack Clean Water in Xinjiang&#039;s Hotan Prefecture,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PRC&#039;s 13th Five-Year Plan, to be executed between 2016 and 2020, called for at least 80% of all rural areas to have access to tap water.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Communist Party of China, &amp;quot;The 13th Five-year Plan for Economic and Social Development of the People&#039;s Republic of China (2016-2020),&amp;quot; 103.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A massive effort was organized in southern Xinjiang, and by the end of 2017, over eight thousand villages in rural Xinjiang were connected to tap water, and basic plumbing and running water was being installed at a rate of four hundred new villages per year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinjiang Statistical Factbook 2019, &amp;quot;12-1 Basic Conditions of Rural Areas in Main Years.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The 2017 Kashgar Statistical Yearbook reported that 2,286 out of a total of 2,312 villages in the prefecture had access to tap water as of that year, or 99% of the total.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kashgar Statistical Yearbook 2017, &amp;quot;Statistics on the basic situation of rural areas by counties in Kashgar in 2016.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2020, the percentage of rural households lacking access to a centralized water supply in China had fallen to 6% in &amp;quot;state poverty counties&amp;quot; including seven counties in Aksu Prefecture;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;6-37 Realization of Registered Poverty-Stricken Households&#039; &#039;Two Assurances and Three Guarantees&#039; and Drinking Water Safety (Main Results of National Poverty Relief Census).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; by 2022, according to Xinjiang regional authorities, the tap water penetration rate had reached 97.5% for the entire province.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Wondrous Xinjiang: Access to Potable Water Enhances Quality of Life in Rural Xinjiang.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, May 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Basic sanitation likewise improved considerably; according to statistics from UNICEF and the World Health Organization, the percentage of China&#039;s rural population that had access to basic sanitation services had increased from 45% in 2000 to 88% in 2020,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;People Using at Least Basic Sanitation Services, Rural (% of Rural Population) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the percentage that practiced open defecation (i.e. lacking access to any form of toilet) in China was 4% in 2000, and by 2019 had reached zero.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;People Practicing Open Defecation, Rural (% of Rural Population) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The XUAR as a whole consumed eighteen billion kilowatt-hours of electricity in 2000, more than only four other provinces in China; in 2020 it consumed over three hundred billion kilowatt-hours, more than every other province but six.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;9-14 Electricity Consumption by Region.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The total domestic living consumption of electricity in Xinjiang increased by four hundred percent during the same period.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinjiang Statistical Factbook 2019, &amp;quot;7-13 Electricity Balance Sheet in Major Years.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A 2018 study co-authored by scholars from Rutgers University and the Johns Hopkins-Nanjiang University Center for Chinese and American Studies found that household energy consumption in the northwestern provinces (including Xinjiang) was 50% higher than the national average, and higher than every other region of China except the northern municipalities of Beijing and Tianjin.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Haiyan Zhang and Michael L. Lahr, &amp;quot;Households&#039; Energy Consumption Change in China: A Multi-Regional Perspective,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Sustainability&#039;&#039; 10, no. 7 (2018).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2019, &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; reported that the State Grid Corporation would invest over two billion yuan to upgrade the power grid for rural areas in Hotan, Kashgar, Aksu and other prefectures in southern Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Xinjiang Invests 10 Bln Yuan on Power Grid Upgrades,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, April 9, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pakistani journalist Sultan M Hali wrote that in touring rural Chinese farms in 2010, he noticed &amp;quot;the dilapidated abodes of farmers had been replaced by modest but concrete apartments and among other facilities, hi-speed internet and electricity was being provided free of cost.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;S. M. Hali, &amp;quot;Has China Eliminated Extreme Poverty?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The News International&#039;&#039;, January 4, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In contrast, the Western press was reduced to mournfully eulogizing the rapidly-disappearing rural poverty in southern Xinjiang, with a 2020 article in &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; waxing poetic in describing the &amp;quot;distinct way of life&amp;quot; that had been lost in Deraboyi village in Hotan, where once the people had lived in reed houses &amp;quot;free of electricity&amp;quot; and hauled their water from nearby wells. The residents, whom &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; viewed as once &amp;quot;torchbearers of traditional Uyghur culture,&amp;quot; had since been built houses with modern utilities, schools, and a hospital.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gulchehra and Joshua Lipes, &amp;quot;Relocation of Ancient Uyghur Village Ruse to Assimilate Residents, Appropriate Resources: Experts,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While there is still some distance yet to travel, for a rural area in a developing country, southern Xinjiang has already experienced a miracle of expansion of basic services in the span of only a few years.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Roads, Railways, and Infrastructure ===&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese phrase &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;要想富先修路&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot;—&amp;quot;if you want to get rich, first build a road&amp;quot;—has become famous. China&#039;s overall economic success has proven the concept of transportation infrastructure being foundational to development, yet the intersection of infrastructure and colonialism is not so easy to analyze. The transportation infrastructure built within a colony by an imperial power is typically solely &amp;quot;extractive&amp;quot; i.e. for the exclusive purpose of moving raw materials from the mine, plantation, or sawmill to the river or seaport. Thus Africa&#039;s railways at the time of decolonization largely connected inland areas to the ocean but did not connect neighboring countries with each other. The coastal cities of Brazil had far less contact with each other than they had with Lisbon during the first centuries of Portuguese colonization. Within a &#039;&#039;settler&#039;&#039;-colony, interconnecting infrastructure is typically developed to a high degree, yet is designed to benefit the settlers rather than the indigenous inhabitants.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The modernization of Brazilian infrastructure in fact began &#039;&#039;before&#039;&#039; independence from the crown, but only &#039;&#039;after&#039;&#039; the Portuguese court resettled to Rio de Janeiro to flee Napoleon&#039;s invasion of their home country at the beginning of the nineteenth century. Famed Uruguayan journalist Eduardo Galeano writes that to maintain a market for British goods, &amp;quot;Portugal destroyed the seeds of any kind of manufacturing development in Brazil: until 1715 sugar refineries were banned, in 1729 it was made a criminal offense to open new roads in the mining region, and in 1785 local looms and spinning mills were ordered burned.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eduardo Galeano, &#039;&#039;Open Veins of Latin America&#039;&#039; (New York: Monthly Review Press, 1997), 56.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet the underdevelopment of Rio did not suit the Portuguese ruling class once they had to live there; the city was therefore quickly transformed with new sidewalks, street lights, an efficient sewer system, and more roads and bridges to connect suburban neighborhoods to the city center.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kristen Schultz, &#039;&#039;Tropical Versailles: Empire, Monarchy, and the Portuguese Royal Court in Rio De Janeiro, 1808-1821&#039;&#039; (New York: Routledge, 2001), chap. 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These things were intended for them and only them; for Brazil&#039;s vast population of enslaved laborers, who had toiled first on the sugar plantations, and then in the gold mines, this ruling class envisioned no future but death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A careful analysis of the nature and distribution of infrastructure must therefore be made before an internal colonial relationship can be properly identified. The United States, for example, has some of the most developed (if now notoriously poorly maintained and crumbling) systems of streets, roads, and highways in the world, yet their distribution is highly unequal. In 1911, within a year of Arizona&#039;s official promotion to statehood, the city streets of Phoenix were paved for the first time,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brad Hall, &amp;quot;The Day They Paved the Roads in Phoenix for the First Time, 1911,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;History Adventuring&#039;&#039;, August 15, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and highways through the state began to be upgraded and expanded with modern surfacing techniques.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melissa Keane and J. Simon Bruder, &#039;&#039;Good Roads Everywhere: A History of Road Building in Arizona&#039;&#039; (Arizona Department of Transportation Environmental Planning Group, 2003), 62.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet now, decades into the twenty-first century, the vast majority of roads within the nearby Navajo Nation remain unpaved. &amp;quot;Drive a few miles off the reservation in any direction,&amp;quot; the &#039;&#039;Navajo Times&#039;&#039; wrote in 2010, &amp;quot;and you&#039;ll see a lot more pavement.&amp;quot; Instead, millions of dollars are spent yearly to rescue thousands of Navajo drivers who become stuck in the dirt roads during wintertime, when they become muddy from the weather.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cindy Yurth, &amp;quot;Where&#039;s the Tar?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Navajo Times&#039;&#039;, February 11, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A lack of paved roads also means higher infant mortality, lower school attendance, precludes the timely arrival of emergency response vehicles, and makes the trap of rural poverty all but impossible to escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2019, University of Southern California investigative journalist Amy Linn reported that 80% of the Nation&#039;s 11,600 miles of roads were unimproved dirt and sand, and only 16 miles of new roadways are constructed each year. The existing roads, meanwhile, were in extremely poor condition and constantly deteriorating, the Navajo Nation Division of Transportation (NDOT) being chronically underfunded. In a typical year, the U.S. federal government supplies between 5 and 15 percent of the money NDOT requires for maintenance, and in some years denies transportation funding to tribal governments altogether.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Amy Linn, &amp;quot;The Navajo Nation&#039;s Horrendous Roads Keep Killing People and Holding Students Hostage, but Nothing Changes,&amp;quot; USC Annenberg Center for Health Journalism, September 4, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Navajo Nation&#039;s only major railroad, which is unconnected to any other U.S. rail system, was unquestionably extractive, only connecting the reservation&#039;s coal mine in Kayenta, Arizona with the coal-fired Navajo Generating Station on the Nation&#039;s border, which supplied electricity not to the reservation but to Phoenix, Las Vegas, and Los Angeles.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Kidd, &amp;quot;The Navajos&#039; Only Railroad Reaches the End of the Line,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Governing&#039;&#039;, July 16, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In southern Xinjiang, the general amount and condition of infrastructure have been on a trajectory of continuous and accelerating improvement. During the 1990s, several large infrastructural projects began or were completed, including a 1500-kilometer north-south railway to Kashgar, which as Sautman noted passed through some of southern Xinjiang&#039;s most impoverished communities, potentially providing opportunities for economic development.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 258.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If southern Xinjiang were a settler-colony, however, such infrastructure would have existed solely to benefit a settler population or to extract resources from the south to the Han-dominated north, while the quality of infrastructure available to the indigenous population would be either stagnant or in decline. A careful analysis of more recent development is therefore warranted.[[File:Why the World Needs China - Figure 2.png|alt=Figure 2: Railways of southern Xinjiang and neighboring areas, 2023|thumb|Figure 2: Railways of southern Xinjiang and neighboring areas, 2023]]In terms of rail, it is unlikely that the existing or planned railways serve or were intended to serve an exclusively extractive purpose. Rather than conveying goods or raw materials to the north, or further east towards China&#039;s metropolitan centers, the most recent projects are designed for internal development or trade with neighboring countries. In June 2022, the Hotan-Ruoqiang railway was completed, together with existing lines forming a continuous loop around the perimeter of the Taklamakan Desert that lies at the center of southern Xinjiang, connecting the major southern cities of Hotan, Ruoqiang, Kashgar, Aksu, and Korla. If the purpose of such a railroad system was only extractive, there would seem to be little reason to connect Kashgar with both Hotan &#039;&#039;and&#039;&#039; Aksu; only one route would be sufficient to convey Kashgar&#039;s wealth to Ürümqi, or to Beijing by way of Qinghai.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kate Zhang, &amp;quot;New Railway Completes 2,700km Loop of Taklamakan Desert in Move to Integrate Xinjiang with Rest of China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, June 17, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The completed loop will, however, greatly facilitate the flow of economic activity between prefectures &#039;&#039;within&#039;&#039; southern Xinjiang. Further routes are planned to directly connect southern Xinjiang with its western neighbors; later that year, &#039;&#039;Voice of America&#039;&#039; admitted that plans for the China-Kyrgyzstan-Uzbekistan railway were in motion and that construction would begin in 2023, despite the considerable expense and logistical challenge of laying rail from Kashgar through the western mountains.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Navbahor Imamova, &amp;quot;Despite Skepticism, China-Kyrgyzstan-Uzbekistan Railway Deal Chugs Forward,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;VOA&#039;&#039;, October 4, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, Washington-based think tank the Middle East Institute had criticized the project, pointing out that the length of the track between Tashkent and Turpan (the transport hub that trains traveling &#039;&#039;through&#039;&#039; Kashgar to eastern China would need to pass through) would in fact be longer than the length of the existing Ürümqi-Tashkent railway,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Péter Bucsky and Tristan Kenderdine, &amp;quot;The Ferghana Valley Railway Should Never Be Built,&amp;quot; Middle East Institute, March 17, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; thereby (doubtless unintentionally) verifying that such a railway would therefore bring no significant new benefit to China&#039;s Han-majority areas, with the PRC instead building a new economic corridor at great expense to benefit &#039;&#039;Kashgar&#039;&#039; (and Kyrgyzstan, through which the railway will also pass).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The character of the improvements to southern Xinjiang&#039;s road network is even more apparent. In 2003, the central government announced that it had invested over 70 billion yuan in the construction of new infrastructure in Xinjiang over the previous three years, including highways, power plants, dams and telecommunication facilities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Xinjiang Reports Progress in Infrastructure Construction,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua, March 15, 2003&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Over the next two decades, roads and electrical and communications infrastructure were built to connect rural villages to the rest of the province more and more quickly. A generation ago, villages in Taxkorgan County in western Kashgar Prefecture, one of the remotest regions in China at an average elevation of more than three kilometers above sea level, were accessible only by horse, yak, or camel; by 2018, roads connected several villages to the county seat, cutting travel time in half. Taxkorgan&#039;s Pili Village, for example, was accessible only via a human-powered cable ferry across the Yarkand River two decades ago, and the nearest school was days of travel away; in 2014, a bridge was constructed and the village was connected to a road (initially gravel).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;央视新闻客户端&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;重访新疆塔县皮里村 惊险&#039;天路&#039;今安在？&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Revisiting the thrilling &#039;Heavenly Road&#039; in Pili Village, Taxian County, Xinjiang, where is it today?].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, stable electricity was supplied to the valleys, and construction began on the first airport serving the county.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zhang Zhongkai, Gao Han, and Zhong Qun, &amp;quot;Xinhua Headlines: Flying High: China&#039;s Ethnic Tajik People See Life Ascending on Pamir Plateau.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;XinhuaNet&#039;&#039;, June 16, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of 2020, every rural village in China was connected to the rest of the country by a paved road.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Paved Road Links China&#039;s &#039;Last Village&#039; with Outside World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;XinhuaNet&#039;&#039;, July 1, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of 2022, six new highways, most with planned lengths of over 100 kilometers, were under construction, not only further connecting southern Xinjiang to the north and east, but also to Kyrgyzstan, through the Tianshan.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;逯风暴&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新疆：&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;6&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;个重点公路项目集中开工&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Xinjiang: 6 key highway projects started intensively].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There can be little doubt, therefore, that the rural population in southern Xinjiang—which consists overwhelmingly of Uyghurs and other ethnic minorities—has reaped tremendous benefits from the massive infrastructure development in the region. Even Western observers have taken note of the highest-profile projects; in 2007, the World Bank published a report praising the PRC&#039;s complete restoration of the Tarim River in southern Xinjiang, which resulted in &amp;quot;increased social status and employment opportunities for many women,&amp;quot; a seventy percent reduction in poverty within the river restoration area, and significant afforestation and environmental reclamation of the desert region.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Restoring China&#039;s Tarim River Basin,&amp;quot; May 29, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, the World Bank country director for China admitted that the eradication of absolute poverty in rural areas had been successful.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Bradsher, &amp;quot;Jobs, Houses and Cows: China&#039;s Costly Drive to Erase Extreme Poverty,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chapter Two is devoted in part to describing the paradoxical nature of the World Bank. Though the World Bank&#039;s public mission statement consists entirely of a pledge to end extreme poverty in the world (World Bank, &amp;quot;Who We Are&amp;quot;), its function as an institution is in fact to maintain and increase the super-empire&#039;s rate of profit, thus typically &#039;&#039;expanding&#039;&#039; poverty in the periphery. Though China&#039;s financial security has prevented it from becoming another victim, the World Bank can still make &#039;&#039;rhetorical&#039;&#039; use of China as a convenient means to sustain this deception; by sponsoring the Party&#039;s genuine and effective anti-poverty efforts, the Bank is able to claim their success as its own, thus disguising its &amp;quot;failures&amp;quot; elsewhere in the world that result in extreme debt by peripheral countries to Western creditors and the galactic transfer of wealth through interest payments, structural adjustments, and unequal trade.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the years between Xinjiang&#039;s incorporation into the PRC and 2015, desertification in the province has been reversed and forested oasis areas have more than doubled in size due to the PRC&#039;s forty-year tree-planting initiative, the largest environmental project in human history.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;人民网&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; ([http://people.cn People.cn]), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新疆绿洲面积已从&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;1950&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年的&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;4.3%&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;增至&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;9.7%&amp;quot; [The oasis area of Xinjiang has increased from 4.3% in 1950 to 9.7%].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some Western environmentalists have praised China for its success in planting more trees than the rest of the world combined over the past five decades, and specifically identify the efficient karez irrigation system in Turpan (eastern Xinjiang) that made growing vegetables possible in the absence of rainfall.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alessandro Gallo, &amp;quot;China, the Green Wall Which Will Stop the Desert Advancing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ecobnb&#039;&#039;, July 10, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Subsidies ===&lt;br /&gt;
For two decades beginning in 1996, the Native American Housing Assistance and Self-Determination Act granted a total of $1.6 billion to the Navajo Housing Authority for the construction of new homes. On paper, this was not an inconsiderable sum, amounting to approximately $500 per capita per year, yet it was wholly insufficient for the needs of the Navajo Nation. By 2016, an investigation by the &#039;&#039;Arizona Republic&#039;&#039; found that only several hundred new homes had been built over the entire period; most of the money had instead been spent on the colossal need for repairing and modernizing existing residences, or on other non-residential projects such as community youth centers.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Such centers are vital to Navajo communities, being for some families their only access to running water or the internet.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The NHA, in fact, was also unable to spend all the money; by the early 2010s, the U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development rescinded the grant and assessed millions of dollars in penalties for misallocation of funds following a private contractor&#039;s embezzlement scandal.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Craig Harris and Dennis Wagner, &amp;quot;The Navajo Nation Accepted More than $1 Billion for Houses. So, Where Did It Go?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Arizona Republic&#039;&#039;, December 14, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2022, the Navajo Nation received another $2 billion as part of the American Recovery Rescue Plan Act; time will tell what effect these funds will have on the quality and availability of services, but it is unlikely that they will be sufficient to do much more than offset the disaster that the COVID-19 pandemic has been for the Nation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Arlyssa D. Becenti, &amp;quot;With $1B in Recovery Funds, Navajo Nation Will Upgrade Infrastructure and Create New Jobs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Arizona Republic&#039;&#039;, July 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Overall, as seen earlier in this chapter, real income in the Nation is stagnant; to raise it a much more significant and meaningful contribution would be required. In general, the U.S. federal government&#039;s subsidies to Native American tribes are woefully inadequate and do little to permanently improve conditions. Reservations are exempted from taxes, but only on income earned within the reservation, where jobs are typically extremely scarce. In 2017, the Navajo Nation applied for a federal subsidy for the Kayenta, Arizona coal mine;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Peter Maloney, &amp;quot;Navajo Nation Looks to Federal Subsidies to Keep Coal Mine, Plant Open,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Utility Dive&#039;&#039;, April 3, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the application was not granted, and in 2019, the mine was shut down instead. Mining had been the largest source of income for the Nation and the neighboring Hopi Reservation, and the mine&#039;s closure resulted in the loss of nearly a thousand jobs and a reduction of over $30 million in annual revenue for the Nation and $12 million in revenue for the Hopi, or around 85% of the general fund budget.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shondiin Silversmith and Ryan Randazzo, &amp;quot;Largest Coal Plant in the West Shuts down, Dealing Financial Losses to Native American Tribes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, November 18, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2022, federal legislation was passed to compensate the Navajo Nation for the mine&#039;s closure with a pittance of $1.6 million annually—or only about 5% of the lost revenue—for a fixed period of 15 years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of the Interior, &amp;quot;Biden Administration Announces Nearly $725 Million to Create Good-Paying Union Jobs, Catalyze Economic Revitalization in Coal Communities&amp;quot; [press release], February 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, all available evidence indicates that the massive subsidies to Xinjiang by China&#039;s central government, which Sautman identified in his analysis in 2000, have continued to the present day. In 2021, Xinjiang received 271 billion yuan in transfer payments from the central government, and ranked fourth out of 31 provinces for the highest amount received per capita, below Qinghai and Ningxia; Tibet ranked first, with more than double any other province.&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Central government transfer payments by region in 2021&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2022, &amp;quot;2-5 Population at Year-End by Region.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中华人民共和国财政部&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Ministry of Finance of the People&#039;s Republic of China], &amp;quot;2021&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年中央对地方一般性转移支付分地区情况汇总表&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Summary Table of General Transfer Payments from the Central Government to Local Governments by Region in 2021].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Total population (10,000 persons)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer payments (100 million yuan)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer payments per capita (yuan)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Beijing&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2189&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |959.55&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4384&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Tianjin&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1373&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |416.23&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3032&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Hebei&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |7448&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3125.66&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4197&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Shanxi&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3480&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1793.97&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5155&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Inner Mongolia&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2400&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2321.34&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9672&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Liaoning&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4229&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2457.43&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5811&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Jilin&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2375&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2016.06&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8489&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Heilongjiang&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3125&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2852.41&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9128&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Shanghai&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2489&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |615.76&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2474&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Jiangsu&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8505&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1462.29&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1719&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Zhejiang&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6540&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |727.28&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1112&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Anhui&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6113&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2925.11&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4785&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Fujian&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4187&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1251.75&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2990&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Jiangxi&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4517&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2382.49&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5274&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Shandong&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10170&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2444.83&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2404&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Henan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9883&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4105.79&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4154&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Hubei&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5830&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3085.32&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5292&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Hunan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6622&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3307.83&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4995&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Guangdong&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |12684&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1156.72&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |912&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Guangxi&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5037&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2836.02&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5630&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Hainan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1020&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |919.29&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9013&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Chongqing&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3212&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1680.54&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5232&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Sichuan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8372&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4550.14&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5435&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Guizhou&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3852&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2554.74&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6632&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Yunnan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4690&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2989.16&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6373&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Tibet&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |366&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1480.61&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |40454&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Shaanxi&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3954&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2324.28&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5878&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Gansu&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2490&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2302.03&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9245&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Qinghai&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |594&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1184.54&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |19942&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Ningxia&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |725&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |831.89&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |11474&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Xinjiang&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2589&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2710.3&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10469&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
In 2020, an additional total of 45 billion yuan was spent by China&#039;s regional governments in economic assistance to other provinces. Wealthy eastern regions, in particular the urban centers of Guangdong Province and the Shanghai Municipality, paid the most; minority autonomous regions in the west, such as Xinjiang, Tibet, and Inner Mongolia, paid nothing at all.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;7-6 General Public Expenditure by Region (2020).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2017, &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that the Chinese government paid higher subsidies to cotton farmers in Xinjiang than in any other province.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;China Rejigs Cotton Policy for Top Grower Xinjiang.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 16, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Conclusions ===&lt;br /&gt;
There is no doubt that being a minority in China is difficult. The persistent historical, geographical, and political reasons for this predate the PRC and are not quickly or easily eliminated. Despite the Party&#039;s efforts, Han chauvinism remains a problem. Nor can it be imagined that not a single person in Xinjiang has been unjustly incarcerated, punished, or censured by the state. (Indeed, few would argue for example that Hailette Niyaz, mentioned in the previous chapter, deserved his incarceration.) Any policy that seeks to radically transform a society of 25 million people, even to their collective benefit and for the best possible reasons, no matter how socially and economically necessary, cannot make zero errors and will not adequately serve every individual. Yet the nature of such injustices—that no doubt form a kernel of truth around which the Western media has built a labyrinth of anecdote-speculation and fabrications—is not a systemic one. The idea that Uyghurs are subjected to police brutality or that Uyghur prisoners are tortured or abused is unsupported; a full six years have passed since the Western press began to construct its fantasy of a secret genocide in China, and no verifiable physical evidence of this has yet been discovered. In contrast, it took less than one year after the U.S. military&#039;s takeover of the Abu Ghraib prison in Iraq before photographs of U.S. soldiers torturing and humiliating Iraqi prisoners there were leaked to the press;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rebecca Leung, &amp;quot;Abuse of Iraqi POWs by GIs Probed,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, April 27, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in an era of ubiquitous cell phone cameras, the narrative that such abuse could take place over several years—and on a scale orders of magnitude greater, allegedly involving &#039;&#039;millions&#039;&#039; of prisoners—without even a single photograph of it becoming public truly beggars belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dispossessive accumulation attendant to settler-colonialism does not exist in China&#039;s minority regions to even the slightest degree. Rather than the theft of land, labor, and resources that presently continues in the West, the relationship between southern Xinjiang and northern Xinjiang—and indeed the relationship between the XUAR and eastern China—is best described as an increasingly favorable exchange. Land is not being appropriated from its inhabitants but developed for their benefit; labor power is not being coerced, but paid for; resources are being extracted, but only with substantial compensation that is transforming millions of lives for the better. Poverty is neither persistent nor increasing but disappearing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2000, Sautman advised that in Xinjiang, &amp;quot;[i]nvestment in physical and cultural infrastructure, especially in education and health care, should be drastically accelerated.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 262.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the time since his analysis, this appears to be exactly what has happened. On virtually every dimension of economic and social development, China&#039;s minority regions are advancing dramatically. They have greater access to education, healthcare, and public services; between 2000 and 2020, they saw a tenfold increase in not only household income, GDP, and industrial and agricultural output, but total enrollment in higher education; the total number of hospital beds more than tripled, as did the number of full-time teachers in higher education; the total length of railways and highways tripled; public spending by their provincial governments increased by three thousand percent.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;25-18 Principal Aggregate Indicators on National Economic and Social Development in Ethnic Minority Autonomous Regions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Through November 2022, in the entire Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region, only three people had died from an infection of the COVID-19 virus.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ensheng Dong, Hongru Du, and Lauren Gardner, &amp;quot;An Interactive Web-Based Dashboard to Track COVID-19 in Real Time.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Lancet Infectious Disease&#039;&#039; 20, no. 5 (May 2020): 533–34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
More and more ethnic minorities are becoming fluent in Standard Chinese, yet literacy in native ethnic languages has actively been preserved as well. An article published in the &#039;&#039;Journal of Language, Identity &amp;amp;#x26; Education&#039;&#039; in 2020, for example, concluded from interviews of Uyghur university students who were &amp;quot;targets of Uyghur language policy in China&amp;quot; that &amp;quot;none of them sought complete inland China assimilation, and all retained their unique identities as Uyghur.&amp;quot; One interviewee remarked, &amp;quot;Chinese is our national language. We cannot stay in Xinjiang all the time. Therefore, I have to study the national language … [but] I am a member of the Uyghur people and Uyghur is my mother tongue. I don&#039;t want to be a guy who can speak Chinese well but forgets my own language.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yawen Han and Cassels Johnson, &amp;quot;Chinese Language Policy and Uyghur Youth: Examining Language Policies and Language Ideologies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of Language, Identity and Education&#039;&#039; 20, no. 3 (2021): 10–11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In another example, a study of Tibetan literacy by a scholar from the University of Wisconsin-Madison conducted from 2013 to 2014 found that Tibetans born and raised in Tibet were considerably more literate in the Tibetan language than Tibetans raised in India.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dirk Schmidt, &amp;quot;Tibetan Language Readability &amp;amp;#x26; Literacy&amp;quot; (2017), 2–3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The TAR&#039;s dramatic rise in prosperity has had a corresponding effect on the Tibetan diaspora. &amp;quot;[I]n their headlong rush for greener pastures,&amp;quot; the &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039; admitted in 2010, some Tibetan émigrés &amp;quot;underestimated the hardship of starting anew, and even the benefits of living under Chinese rule.&amp;quot; One told the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; that in Lhasa in the mid-2000s, she had earned over five times her current income as a shopkeeper in Dharamsala. &amp;quot;After I got here, I kept thinking, &#039;There must be another India I&#039;m missing,&#039;&amp;quot; another said. &amp;quot;Now I want to go back but can&#039;t. I&#039;m stuck.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Magnier, &amp;quot;Tibetan Exiles in Dharamsala, India, Settle in with Disillusionment,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even today, to say that Tibetans in India are treated as second-class citizens is inaccurate—they are not considered citizens at all, but as &amp;quot;foreigners&amp;quot; under the law, forbidden to own land and property, and have much greater difficulty finding employment. Tibetan migration from China to India almost entirely stopped by 2010; the &amp;quot;Tibetan government in exile&amp;quot; itself admitted that the number of Tibetans &amp;quot;fleeing Chinese rule,&amp;quot; once thousands per year, had fallen to &amp;quot;about 100&amp;quot; in 2018.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kunal Purohit, &amp;quot;After 60 Years in India, Why Are Tibetans Leaving?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, March 21, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The government of India, which had hosted the vast majority of all Tibetan émigrés, revealed that over the previous seven years, their numbers had fallen from approximately 150,000 to 85,000—a 43% decline. A &amp;quot;large number&amp;quot; of these, according to the government&#039;s advisor on Tibetan Affairs, had returned to China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rahul Tripathi, &amp;quot;&#039;Tibetan Refugees down from 1.5 Lakh to 85,000 in 7 Years,&#039;&amp;quot; The Indian Express, September 11, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Dalai Lama has publicly announced that Tibet no longer seeks independence, and instead wants greater development as part of China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;&#039;Past Is Past&#039;: Dalai Lama Says Tibet Wants to Stay with China, Wants Development,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Hindustan Times&#039;&#039;, November 23, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to &#039;&#039;Voice of America&#039;&#039; in 2009, a spokesman of the &amp;quot;Tibetan government in exile&amp;quot; also indicated that a survey of Tibetans living in China found that over 60% did not want independence.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Voice of America, &amp;quot;Tibetan Exiles Discuss Future of Tibet,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;VOA&#039;&#039;, November 1, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western narrative of Tibetans and Uyghurs—as well as Mongolians and other non-Han ethnic groups—as perpetual victims of state repression cannot be reconciled with the advancement they have seen in the quality of their social and economic life. A more accurate characterization would have been of a minority frustrated by their exclusion from the great fortune the PRC had been building in the east, growing resentful from being made to wait for more than a generation, and now finally receiving their due. But the gap between their level of prosperity and that of the Han majority is steadily shrinking. In its pursuit of Reform and Opening Up, the Party built Shanghai first; it could not have done otherwise, but by doing so incurred a great debt. Now Shanghai is repaying it. Fanon, quoting the National Liberation Front&#039;s response to the French government&#039;s support of the settlers in Algeria in 1956, wrote that &amp;quot;colonialism only loosens its hold when the knife is at its throat&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 61.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; if true, the narrative of the Party as a perpetrator of colonialism is decisively contradicted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the differences explored in this chapter between the PRC&#039;s ethnic autonomous regions and Western settler-colonies are both dramatic and numerous, they all originate from a single distinguishing characteristic, which is &#039;&#039;class&#039;&#039;. As the instrument of the Western capitalist class, the U.S. federal government must &#039;&#039;above any other imperative&#039;&#039; facilitate the accumulation of private wealth. While the bourgeois state exists, there is no higher law, and no competing interest that could prevail against it. Whatever concessions or subsidies the indigenous peoples manage to wrest from their oppressors, no matter how hard-won, can only be meaner than the super-profits generated by their continued underdevelopment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, as the instrument of Chinese workers and peasants, the PRC must ultimately provide for &#039;&#039;their&#039;&#039; class interests above those of the Chinese (or foreign) bourgeoisie. Since the wealth accumulated by the capitalists in China represents a theft of the surplus value of workers&#039; labor, whenever prudent and possible, the state must intervene to redistribute it, or face a widespread loss of legitimacy. The victims of wage-labor exploitation in China recognize the state as their ally, and expect it to support them; despite considerable resentment toward and from the Han, ethnic minorities nevertheless view the Party as the best lever of positive change in class society. According to the study by the Harvard Kennedy School,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;First mentioned in Chapter Seven.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; minorities in western China were more likely to express support for the central government;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Edward Cunningham, Tony Saich, and Jessie Turiel, &#039;&#039;Understanding CCP Resilience: Surveying Chinese Public Opinion Through Time&#039;&#039; (Harvard Ash Center, July 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; only two years before the July 5 incident,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Eight.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; near the height of the bitterest ethnic tensions in Xinjiang, a study of Chinese high school students found that Uyghurs, Mongolians, and other ethnic minorities were more supportive of the state than their Han peers were.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;Ethnic Policies: China vs. U.S. and India,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Adelaide Review&#039;&#039;, September 10, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In general, the presence of proletarian rule has been valued and preferred throughout the entire region of Central Asia, and its absence greatly missed; according to Sautman, &amp;quot;[in] the part of the Soviet Union that most closely resembled Tibet and Xinjiang in terms of development levels and high degree of subsidization, local leaders opposed dissolution of the Soviet state, in part because central subsidies had done much to improve living standards in the Central Asian republics.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast with much of Eastern Europe, former Soviet Central Asian republics still prominently display statues of Lenin in public areas. In 2011, &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; interviewed retirees in Tajikistan and Kazakhstan who preferred their lives as citizens of the Soviet Union;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dmitry Solovyov, &amp;quot;Soviet Nostalgia Binds Divergent CIS States,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, December 8, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in 2022, &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039; warned of &amp;quot;Rising Soviet Nostalgia&amp;quot; among the youth in Kyrgyzstan;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Colleen Wood, &amp;quot;Rising Soviet Nostalgia in Central Asia: Kyrgyzstan&#039;s Young Pioneers,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, June 1, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a 2005 study of attitudes in Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, and Uzbekistan published by the Washington-based National Council for Eurasian and East European Research found that respondents in all three countries believed the Soviet government had been more responsive to the citizens&#039; needs, and in no demographic category did more than one-third of respondents believe their current capitalist government adequately served their interests.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kelly M. McMann, &#039;&#039;Central Asians and the State: Nostalgia for the Soviet Era&#039;&#039; (Case Western Reserve University, February 16, 2005): 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The winter of 2020–2021 was particularly hard on Uzbekistan; temperatures remained below freezing for over 50 straight days, and the high demand for heat caused power plant failures and periodic blackouts in Tashkent. The government&#039;s energy minister admitted that ever since Uzbekistan&#039;s independence in 1991, the utility infrastructure had not been maintained, and was running on &amp;quot;inertia [for] 30 years.&amp;quot; A particularly irate man from the southern province of Qashqadaryo, whose family had been without power or gas for two months, recorded a video on social media asking President Shavkat Mirziyoyev, &amp;quot;What is a country&#039;s independence good for if you cannot provide people with basic help? Might it be better to join Russia or China? You have deprived us of the electricity that Lenin gave us.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Uzbekistan: Temperatures Plummet, Tempers Soar,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Eurasianet&#039;&#039;, January 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Ten - An Ecological Civilization ==&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of economic growth, 2022 was considered China&#039;s first &amp;quot;normal&amp;quot; year in decades with an annual GDP increase of 3%—less than half its long-running yearly average, yet still comfortably above the average growth of the U.S. economy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though as this chapter will show, this comparison is likely misleading with respect to the U.S.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2023, Western financial institutions speculated hopefully that China&#039;s days of meteoric, double-digit growth might be behind it for good. (As of the second quarter of 2023, China&#039;s GDP growth had rebounded to an impressive but comparatively modest 6.3%, still far higher than the global average.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;NHK World-Japan, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Q2 GDP Grows 6.3% Year-on-Year.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, the &amp;quot;normalcy&amp;quot; of China&#039;s economy is underscored by how very far from normal the year was in other respects. The PRC&#039;s Zero-Covid policy, which dominated Western headlines for its shortcomings (both real and imagined), was a remarkable success in preventing the hundreds of thousands or even millions of deaths from the COVID-19 pandemic that were suffered by the U.S. and other countries, even though the policy severely curtailed production in China. U.S. sanctions on the Chinese electronics industry dealt it a severe blow,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Twelve.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; though one from which it is already springing back. More attention was paid to all of these, however—at least internationally—than the environmental disaster that unfolded during the summer months.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 2022 heat wave was the most severe ever recorded in China; one weather historian judged it to be the worst ever recorded anywhere in world, when accounting for the combination of extreme intensity, duration, and affected geographic area.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A record that will surely again be broken in the near future.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thousands of factories in Sichuan were shut down due to flagging hydroelectric power generation as China&#039;s rivers dried up;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Le Page, &amp;quot;Heatwave in China Is the Most Severe Ever Recorded in the World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New Scientist&#039;&#039;, August 23, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; large wildfires broke out in the mountainous Chongqing Municipality; many crops failed, and some areas suffered shortages of drinking water.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Scattered protests in November after a deadly apartment fire in Ürümqi that was blamed on the local government&#039;s poor implementation of the COVID-19 lockdown accomplished what months of haranguing by the Western press had failed to—it convinced the central government to relax the Zero-Covid policy and allow home isolation. To the domestic Chinese population, the new measures seemed to suffice; the protests lasted only a few days, and ceased after the government signaled a change in policy would be forthcoming.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Simone McCarthy, &amp;quot;China Signals It Could Soften Its Zero-Covid Policy, but There Are More Questions than Answers,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Meanwhile, the government stepped up its campaign to vaccinate at-risk elders in preparation for an anticipated health crisis following even a partial reopening.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jack Lau, &amp;quot;China in Push to Boost Covid-19 Vaccination among Elderly,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, November 29, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; More than anything, the government&#039;s response to the anti-lockdown protests is further evidence that while the Party prioritizes the public welfare, it is the public themselves who have the final say. It cannot be imagined that after suffering such an extreme &#039;&#039;climate&#039;&#039; disaster—one that will surely be repeated in the coming years with increasing frequency—the government would risk even greater public anger by failing to act.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the United States, local and federal governments are notorious both for their minimal disaster relief efforts—such as after hurricanes in New Orleans and Puerto Rico and the wildfire in Maui—and for their generally poor and insufficient environmental legislation, which concentrates mainly on dubious market-based schemes involving opaque carbon trading or providing mild tax incentives to private entities in the hope that they will modernize their energy infrastructure. Such failures are a frequent source of outrage among the U.S. population—while blaming the government for inadequate responses to natural disasters is uncommon in China, for the simple reason that the government&#039;s responses are typically adequate. The difference between U.S. and Chinese environmental policy, moreover, could scarcely be more profound.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Carbon Emissions and Clean Energy ===&lt;br /&gt;
The image of urban China having become a polluted industrial wasteland as a consequence of breakneck economic growth has been carefully cultivated by the Western press since the 1990s. Even during the early years of the twenty-first century, it retained some basis in fact. Eventually, however, even Western newspapers were forced to quietly admit that the PRC&#039;s clean air policies had not only cut air pollution almost in half between 2013 and 2020, but that the reduction had driven a global decline in average air pollution. (Just as with the global poverty population during the latter twentieth century, if China&#039;s contribution were tallied separately, the overall pollution rate would have &#039;&#039;increased&#039;&#039; rather than decreased.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kripa Jayaram, Chris Kay, and Dan Murtaugh, &amp;quot;China Reduced Air Pollution in 7 Years as Much as US Did in Three Decades,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Much is made of the statistic that China is the world&#039;s &amp;quot;biggest carbon emitter&amp;quot;—which is true only in overall terms. As the largest country in the world by population as of 2022, it would seem that China could only by a miracle of green technology or by severe underdevelopment &#039;&#039;fail&#039;&#039; to rank first in country-level emissions. However, per capita, China emits less than not only the United States—which is responsible for a disproportionately &#039;&#039;high&#039;&#039; level of emissions, fully twice China&#039;s—but also less than most of its own industrialized neighbors: Russia, Japan, and the Republic of Korea.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;CO2 Emissions (Metric Tons per Capita) - China, Russian Federation, United States, Japan, Korea, Rep.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet in the final analysis, &#039;&#039;neither measurement&#039;&#039; of carbon emissions—gross or per capita—makes sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is &#039;&#039;production&#039;&#039;, not population, that presently correlates the most to how much carbon a country emits. Most emissions are driven by industry, agriculture, and freight; and as the home of 30% of the world&#039;s industrial manufacturing in 2021,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The State Council of the People&#039;s Republic of China, &amp;quot;China Accounts for 30% of Global Manufacturing Output in 2021,&amp;quot; June 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; if anything, it is remarkable that China&#039;s share of global carbon emissions remains disproportionately low at only 27%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Transition to a Low-Carbon Economy and Climate Resilience Needs Shifts in Resources and Technologies,&amp;quot; October 12, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Climate change is a &#039;&#039;globalized&#039;&#039; problem, in which &#039;&#039;every&#039;&#039; country in the world-system—China included—is &#039;&#039;forced&#039;&#039; to be complicit, regardless of its position in the supply chain insofar as the West consumes products manufactured in China from raw materials harvested from the periphery; all countries &#039;&#039;must&#039;&#039; participate in this cycle or face the consequences. Therefore the &amp;quot;blame&amp;quot; for carbon rests with China in only the most proximate sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the problem of climate change is a globalized and compulsory one, the solution is not. If a peripheral country were to suddenly refuse to continue exporting its fuel, minerals, or cash crops, it would be unable to service its debts and find itself subjected to any or all of the super-empire&#039;s brutal mechanisms of control to bring it back into production. The same is not true of any country&#039;s embrace or rejection of renewable energy; currently, environmentalism is almost entirely opt-in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As with other recent changes identified throughout the preceding three chapters, China&#039;s overall carbon emission rate displays an inflection point&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In mathematics, an inflection point describes the point where the curvature of a function changes direction, and is precisely defined as the point where the &#039;&#039;rate of the rate of increase&#039;&#039; becomes negative.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; near the end of the twenty-first century&#039;s first decade. Before, as China industrialized, an increase in emissions of over 13% was the norm &#039;&#039;per year&#039;&#039;—for example, from 5.1 million kilotons to 5.8 million kilotons between 2005 and 2006—yet after, a 13% increase was seen only over the 8-year period between 2011 and 2019, or less than a 2% average increase per year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;CO2 Emissions (Kt) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC&#039;s objective—openly declared in front of the entire world in 2020—is to reach peak emissions that decade, and full carbon neutrality by 2060. &amp;quot;Did Xi Just Save the World?&amp;quot; a headline in &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; asked after the announcement;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Adam Tooze, &amp;quot;Did Xi Just Save the World?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, September 25, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; if the PRC can live up to its promise, climate models predict that the total global temperature increase would be reduced by 0.2 to 0.3 degrees centigrade from its original catastrophic estimate of 2.7 degrees centigrade.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Climate Action Tracker, &amp;quot;China Going Carbon Neutral before 2060 Would Lower Warming Projections by around 0.2 to 0.3 Degrees C,&amp;quot; September 23, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Anyone who seriously doubts that the PRC is both willing and capable of fulfilling this objective is not paying attention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To describe China as merely the &amp;quot;world leader&amp;quot; in renewable energy is a colossal understatement. The advancement China has already made in renewables is not just greater than &#039;&#039;anyone&#039;&#039; else, but also greater than &#039;&#039;everyone&#039;&#039; else. In each year from 2020 to 2022, China accounted for about 140 gigawatts of new renewable electricity generation capacity—according to &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, more than the United States, the European Union, and India combined.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Martin Wolf, &amp;quot;The Market Can Deliver the Green Transition—Just Not Fast Enough,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, November 22, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A majority of China&#039;s total lay in solar farms, yet nearly a third consisted of new wind power; in 2021, China installed more offshore wind generation capacity in one year than the rest of the world combined had installed in the past five years. As of January 2022, China operated half of all the world&#039;s offshore wind turbines.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Vetter, &amp;quot;China Built More Offshore Wind In 2021 Than Every Other Country Built In 5 Years,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, January 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rate and scale of these projects are only accelerating. In December 2022, ground was broken on what &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; reported was &amp;quot;the world&#039;s largest renewable project in a desert&amp;quot; in Inner Mongolia, to meet a planned total of 1,200 gigawatts just in wind and solar capacity by 2030.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Luz Ding, &amp;quot;China Starts Work on Huge $11 Billion Desert Renewables Project,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Record growth in solar power capacity was expected in 2023—between 95 and 120 gigawatts, according to projections by the China Photovoltaic Industry Association, or between 8% to 37% &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; than the previous record in 2022.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Muyu Xu, &amp;quot;China Solar Power Capacity Could Post Record Growth in 2023,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, February 15, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As of this writing, however, such projections are proving to have been overly modest. By the end of April, nearly three times as much new solar capacity had been installed in 2023 than in the same period in 2022; the chairman of Tongwei Solar predicted that installations of new solar capacity alone might fall between 200 and 300 gigawatts in 2024.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s Solar Boom Is Already Accelerating Past Last Year&#039;s Record Surge,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, May 22, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These statistics and estimates in fact still seriously &#039;&#039;underestimate&#039;&#039; China&#039;s role in driving a global transition away from fossil fuels. In 2021, China accounted for over 80% of all stages of solar photovoltaic manufacturing, four times as much as the rest of the world combined—yet accounted for only 36% of global demand, making Chinese industrial production the &#039;&#039;sina qua non&#039;&#039; of solar power generation worldwide. In other words, a solar panel chosen at random anywhere in the world has only a one in five chance of &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; being made in China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Energy Agency, Special Report: &#039;&#039;Solar PV Global Supply Chains&#039;&#039; (July 2022), 7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though itself astonishing, the pace of expansion of China&#039;s renewable energy capacity is rivaled by pace of expansion of its nuclear energy capacity. China&#039;s &amp;quot;nuclear pipeline,&amp;quot; or the total capacity of all its new reactors under development, is also larger than that of the rest of the world combined, with 19 reactors under construction, 43 reactors awaiting permits, and another 166 reactors planned, for a total of almost 250 gigawatts of zero-carbon capacity as of 2021.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nick Ferris, &amp;quot;Weekly Data: China&#039;s Nuclear Pipeline as Big as the Rest of the World&#039;s Combined,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Energy Monitor&#039;&#039;, December 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In April of 2022, plans for a further six new reactors were announced,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Approves Construction of Six New Reactors,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;World Nuclear News&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and according to state-owned China National Nuclear Corp., an estimated 30 additional reactors were expected to be constructed around the world via the Belt and Road Initiative by the end of the decade.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;China Could Build 30 &#039;Belt and Road&#039; Nuclear Reactors by 2030: Official,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, June 19, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The newest Chinese nuclear reactors are also the most technologically advanced in the world, with greater efficiency and lacking water consumption requirements for cooling. In 2022, for example, &#039;&#039;Power&#039;&#039; magazine reported the activation of the first &amp;quot;fourth-generation&amp;quot; reactor in Shandong Province;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sonal Patel, &amp;quot;China Starts Up First Fourth-Generation Nuclear Reactor,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Power Magazine&#039;&#039;, February 1, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the summer of 2023, the world&#039;s first modular nuclear reactor, capable of powering over half a million households and designed to eventually be mass-produced, was installed in Hainan.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Core Module Completed for Chinese SMR,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;World Nuclear News&#039;&#039;, July 14, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There is no doubt that China leads the world in any and every type of zero-emissions technology; even China&#039;s struggling coal-fired power plants, now a minority of all installed capacity, are considerably cleaner and more efficient than those in the West or indeed anywhere else, with plants approaching 50% efficiency— setting the world record, and a vast improvement compared with a typical Australian plant&#039;s efficiency of 30%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Angus Grigg, &amp;quot;The Thomas Edison of China Gives Donald Trump Ideas on Reviving Coal Sector,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Review&#039;&#039;, January 20, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As early as 2017, the Center for American Progress reported that China&#039;s coal sector was undergoing a &amp;quot;massive transformation&amp;quot; with stricter emissions standards and superior technology that consumed less coal, emitted less carbon, and produced more power than an equivalent number of the most advanced U.S. coal plants.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melanie Hart, Luke Bassett, and Blaine Johnson, &amp;quot;Everything You Think You Know About Coal in China Is Wrong,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Center for American Progress&#039;&#039;, May 15, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;While China&#039;s reliance on coal-fired power plants is a common target for criticism in the Western press, the frequently-cited overall figures of total coal generation capacity or the number of coal plants planned are often misleading. According to an analysis by David Fishman, a senior manager of Asia Pacific energy consultancy firm The Lantou Group, a &amp;quot;significant portion&amp;quot; of the new coal capacity allowed by the 14th Five-Year Plan&#039;s 150GW limit would likely be abandoned due to poor project economics and a recent trend of early cancellations as of August 2022. Moreover, due to the relative expense of coal power, most such plants increasingly operated as &amp;quot;backup power,&amp;quot; ramping up utilization rates only during peak demand hours or at times of day or during weather conditions when sunlight, wind, or hydroelectric power were less available. Fishman&#039;s analysis estimated that new coal plants would likely see usage rates of only 30-40% once completed, and that in several provinces, almost no coal-fired power was used during the daytime by 2022 (David Fishman, &amp;quot;China Coal: Nine Questions,&amp;quot; The Lantau Group, February 2023). Fishman estimated that China&#039;s coal consumption would peak in 2023, and thereafter begin a long decline (David Fishman, &amp;quot;China Is Going to Use Less Coal, despite Reports to the Contrary,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The China Project&#039;&#039;, September 21, 2023). Meanwhile, demand for coal in the EU is increasing with no clear plan or strategy for phasing it out (Frédéric Simon, &amp;quot;With Russian Gas Gone, Coal Makes EU Comeback as &#039;Traditional Fuel,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Euractiv&#039;&#039;, January 26, 2023), and the U.S. and Canada are ramping up oil and natural gas drilling, despite already producing more than enough oil and gas for domestic needs. A study by U.S.-based NGO Rocky Mountain Institute has recently found that due to methane leakage, natural gas is no more clean than coal—a comparison that was doubtless made to vastly inefficient &#039;&#039;Western&#039;&#039; coal-fired plants, rather than to cleaner Chinese plants (Deborah Gordon and Shannon Hughes, &amp;quot;Reality Check: Natural Gas&#039;s True Climate Risk,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;RMI&#039;&#039;, July 13, 2023).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Electrical power plants, of course, are only one aspect of the elusive climate solution, but in all others, China is also far and away the world leader. In 2022, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; admitted that more electric cars would be sold in China than in the rest of the world combined; in 2014, the central government had set what the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; called an &amp;quot;aggressive&amp;quot; goal to make electric vehicles account for 20% of all new car sales by 2025, a goal which was met and exceeded three years ahead of schedule.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daisuke Wakabayashi and Claire Fu, &amp;quot;For China&#039;s Auto Market, Electric Isn&#039;t the Future. It&#039;s the Present,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 27, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The United States, by comparison, only reached the much more modest benchmark of EVs accounting for 5% of total sales in the same year.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Also in 2022, more than twice as many public electric vehicle chargers were installed in China as in the rest of the world combined,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ryan Fisher, &amp;quot;There&#039;s No Such Thing as Too Many Electric-Car Chargers in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, June 20, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and 98% of all electric buses in the world were deployed in Chinese cities, according to &#039;&#039;Sustainable Bus&#039;&#039; magazine.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Electric Bus, Main Fleets and Projects around the World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Sustainable Bus&#039;&#039;, September 14, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China&#039;s electric high-speed rail system is larger by total length than all high-speed railways in the rest of the world combined, and over three billion passenger trips are made on China&#039;s railways each year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Seven.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since 1980, the Three-North Shelter Forest Program (dubbed the &amp;quot;Great Green Wall&amp;quot; initiative by the press) has doubled forest coverage in China, having already planted more new trees than the rest of the world combined.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s 40-Year, Billion-Tree Project Is a Lesson for the World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, September 13, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the Global Forest Resources Assessment published by the United Nations&#039; Food and Agriculture Organization, between 2010 and 2020 China had an average annual net gain in forest area of almost two million hectares, over four times as much as Australia&#039;s (the country with the second-largest net gain) and nearly twenty times as much as the United States&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations, &#039;&#039;A Fresh Perspective: Global Forest Resources Assessment 2020&#039;&#039;, 18.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2021, the government set a new target rate of afforestation of 36,000 square kilometers per year—or 3.6 million hectares in total, nearly double its previous rate, enough new trees to cover the land area of Belgium.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Stanway, &amp;quot;China to Step up Tree Planting Campaign to Help Reach Net Zero,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, August 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As of this writing, it is growing increasingly clear that 2023 will go down in history as the year of China&#039;s fossil fuel peak. That summer, Sinopec, the country&#039;s largest fuel distributor, reported that gasoline demand would peak that year and decline thereafter—two years earlier than original estimates, due to the electric vehicle boom.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s Gasoline Demand to Peak Early on Fast Adoption of EVs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, August 3, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of the year, Western climate experts began predicting that the rapid pace of renewable energy installation in China had reached a tipping point. &amp;quot;A drop in [China&#039;s] power-sector emissions in 2024 is essentially locked in,&amp;quot; Lauri Myllyvirta, the co-founder and lead analyst of the Finland-based research organization Centre for Research on Energy and Clean Air told the &#039;&#039;Telegraph&#039;&#039; in November.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ambrose Evans-Pritchard, &amp;quot;China&#039;s CO2 Emissions May Be Falling Already, in a Watershed Moment for the World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, November 21, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC has reached its first major climate milestone seven years ahead of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Financing the Future ===&lt;br /&gt;
How is all this possible? There are two principal reasons why the PRC&#039;s unprecedented crusade against climate change stands in stark contrast to the rest of the world. The first and most obvious is that the rest of the world is dragging its feet. No other country has both the economic resources and the political independence required to do anything like what the PRC is doing even if it wished to. Many, if not most other countries, must certainly wish to do more than they are currently doing, but cannot; even their own economic resources are not their own.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Conventional economic wisdom suggests that GDP, debt, income, and the balance of trade are the best, if imperfect, tools available to measure the strength and performance of a country&#039;s economy. Indeed, earlier chapters have relied on them, to the extent that they are available, to make the best estimation of trends in development, whether in China, Russia, Europe, or the periphery. Any such estimation and any predictions that follow from it are only as solid as the data. Critics of the PRC sometimes point out that its meteoric rise in GDP during the twenty-first century does not in itself reflect an improvement in health, education, or the standard of living. Many negative examples exist, in the West and in many neo-colonies, of rising GDP combined with increases in poverty and all its associated dimensions of human suffering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China&#039;s case, such criticism is easily challenged, given the simultaneous development and reductions in poverty that have occurred during the Common Prosperity era and are measurable in other ways. In general, poverty cannot be left behind without a corresponding economic rise, making an increase in GDP a necessary but insufficient condition for an increase in standard of living over the long term, particularly in a peripheral or semi-peripheral country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;There are of course exceptions in the short term. The redistribution of wealth following successful proletarian revolutions, for example, such as in Cuba or in the China of 1949, can temporarily obviate the necessity of overall growth. Yet redistribution alone is zero-sum; if pursued in seriousness, there nevertheless eventually comes a point at which there remains no more wealth held unequally that can be redistributed.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But if healthy GDP growth &#039;&#039;can&#039;&#039; conceal a country&#039;s unhealthy shortcomings, it may be that &#039;&#039;modest&#039;&#039; GDP growth can also conceal a greater strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2013 and 2022, Starrs offered analyses in direct contrast to the frequent prognostications of the United States&#039; decline following the 2008 financial crisis.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Even the U.S. press often expresses a remarkable insecurity regarding their own supposed decline—an insecurity that conveniently justifies ever-increasing defense spending.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Starrs, the global nature of the crisis was in fact indicative of U.S. dominance of the global economy, and the U.S. economy, far from being in absolute or even &#039;&#039;relative&#039;&#039; decline compared with the rest of the world, had actually grown to even &#039;&#039;greater&#039;&#039; heights than before the crisis. Country-specific GDP figures, which had seen the United States&#039; share of global GDP decline from nearly 40% in 1960 to less than one-quarter in 2008 for the first time, belied a gigantic increase in American ownership of foreign and trans-national corporations (TNCs), which, being domiciled abroad, were not properly reflected in country-level statistics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sean Starrs, &amp;quot;American Economic Power Hasn&#039;t Declined—It Globalized! Summoning the Data and Taking Globalization Seriously,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Studies Quarterly&#039;&#039; 57, no. 4 (December 2013): 820.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned in Chapter Seven, according to recent estimates, China&#039;s &#039;&#039;overall net wealth&#039;&#039; has overtaken that of the United States, yet these estimates, provided by McKinsey, are measurements of total assets. Assets must be distinguished from &#039;&#039;capital&#039;&#039;, which is a specific type of asset that is held for the purpose of making money. Neither are all capital assets created equal. Real estate, for example, accounted for a vast amount of such capital—two-thirds of all global net wealth, according to McKinsey, most of which existed as residential real estate&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The Rise and Rise of the Global Balance Sheet: How Productively Are We Using Our Wealth?,&amp;quot; McKinsey &amp;amp;#x26; Company, November 15, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and the &#039;&#039;profit&#039;&#039; generated from real estate is proportionally unremarkable compared to other sectors of the economy. Within the capitalist world-system, it is corporations (and not homeowners), above all else, that not only acquire &#039;&#039;new&#039;&#039; wealth—generated either by extracting raw materials from the Earth, or by combining existing capital with labor—but accumulate that wealth as profit. Control over &#039;&#039;corporate capital&#039;&#039; is therefore the most determinative measure of economic power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American investors, Starrs concluded, were not only the predominant owners of American corporations, but of European corporations as well, and enjoyed disproportionate ownership over the world&#039;s top TNCs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Starrs, 818.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Three years after the 2008 stock market crash, Starrs writes, &amp;quot;the top American financial services firms have increased their global dominance to 53% of the total profit of the financial services sector in the &#039;&#039;Forbes Global 2000&#039;&#039; (2012).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Starrs, 820.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The financial oligarchy of the super-empire has therefore not only endured in the twenty-first century, but grown even more powerful and more concentrated. In purely economic terms, they are not declining, but ascending. The only significant accumulation of capital that American capitalists have no control over, in fact, is in China. According to Starrs&#039; most recent research based on data from 2021, the PRC&#039;s share of ownership in the global top 500 firms had not significantly increased since 2012; only 6% of the world&#039;s most valuable corporate capital was controlled by the PRC, while nearly half was controlled by either U.S.-dominated banking institutions, U.S. corporations, or U.S. investors (collectively) through even more gargantuan multinationals. In fact, though seeing a significant decline in the banking sector and a very slight decline in software and electronics since 2012, the United States&#039; share of ownership in the global top 2000 firms had &#039;&#039;even further expanded&#039;&#039; in other industries by 2021, particularly financial services, media,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Notably, according to Starrs&#039; research, percentage of profit from media corporations in the global top 2000 that flowed to China was zero.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and aerospace and defense, in which U.S. investors enjoyed a &#039;&#039;92% profit share&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Signs of the Times #3 - On U.S. Decline, with Sean Starrs&#039;&#039;, Interview with Sean Starrs, Sage4Age YouTube video [36:41], June 3, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus while the PRC heavily invests its relatively modest chunk of the world&#039;s resources into the preservation of human civilization, the Western capitalist oligarchy has contributed only pennies relative to its own, much vaster fortune. According to &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, in 2021 the PRC was the largest spender in the global energy transition, in combined public and private investment—as it has been for every year running since 2012. The European Union collectively accounted for less than half of Chinese spending, while the U.S. scarcely spent one-third of China&#039;s contribution. Proportional to Starrs&#039; calculations of global corporate capital ownership—and thus to economic power—in which U.S. investors had 46% and the PRC only 6%, the U.S. contribution to the global energy transition was one-twentieth of China&#039;s in 2021.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aaron Clark, &amp;quot;Even With Biggest-Ever Climate Bill, US Lags China&#039;s Green Spending,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, August 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a June 2023 article headlined &amp;quot;China&#039;s Green Revolution is Quietly Succeeding,&amp;quot; the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; admitted that 62 gigawatts of new wind and solar capacity—over half the &#039;&#039;maximum&#039;&#039; expectation for the &#039;&#039;entire&#039;&#039; year—had already been added in China in just the first four months; and in typical Western media fashion, the &#039;&#039;Journal&#039;&#039; took the opportunity to complain of the &amp;quot;mixed blessing for investors&amp;quot; who were finding it &amp;quot;tougher to make money from Chinese renewable stocks.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jacky Wong, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Green Revolution Is Quietly Succeeding,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 2, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC is singular among the institutions of this world in that it both has the power to act and is actually treating the climate emergency like an emergency.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2015, &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039; reported on the Chinese central government&#039;s unprecedented new policy of subjecting local government officials to an environmental audit; according to the officials in charge of the auditing process, its implementation presented great difficulty, not least because even as late as 2015, no other country in the world had any similar policies they could learn from.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zhang Chun, &amp;quot;China&#039;s New Blueprint for an &#039;Ecological Civilization,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, September 30, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Then, as now, China could cross the river only by feeling for the stones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Can this truly be the reality we all share on this Earth? Even the most avaricious capitalists, the most misanthropic billionaires, are still human beings; they could not wish to see the destruction of the ecosystem that has sustained us through all the tribulations of humankind. Indeed, no matter how remote their mansions or gated their communities, they still inhabit the same planet, and if nothing else would prefer to spend their days above ground beneath a livable atmosphere. Surely, with their enormous fortunes, they have even more to lose than we do, and ought to be willing to spend generously to save our shared future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If by this point the reader is convinced that the Western oligarchy would, with or without remorse, kill any number of people to increase their profit, then this book has grimly succeeded. But in the final analysis, human beings are not meaningfully motivated by greed, nor by cruelty, nor sadism, nor any such darker impulse. Above any individual&#039;s psychology lies the collective calculus of class interest—though rarely is it in fact acknowledged or calculated. Not one billionaire considers him/herself evil, but they may be driven to &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; evil to maintain their position within the hierarchy of class society. Competition rules their world; a conscience—and thus actual philanthropy—penalizes their ability to compete, and thus not only impedes their ability to succeed but even just to endure. Any capitalists who cannot abandon theirs are naturally selected out of the running long before they can wield any real power. Thus, the Western oligarchy may very much like to avert the pending climate catastrophe but would also very much prefer only to spend someone else&#039;s money to do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the end of August 2022, after weeks of struggle, the wildfires besieging Chongqing were driven back and extinguished. In the end, the fires were defeated not just by water, sand, chemicals, or controlled burns, but by community. Professional firefighters had been joined by twenty thousand civil servants and volunteers, who climbed or biked up and down the mountain in the sweltering 40-degree-centigrade heat to deliver supplies and construct fire barriers; through their collective action, the cities were saved.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tan Yingzi and Deng Rui, &amp;quot;Chongqing Residents Unite to Vanquish Wildfires,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039;, August 29, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With 1.4 billion members, China&#039;s is among the largest communities on the planet, and also still the community most capable of acting freely. The solutions to the slow-motion climate apocalypse are mundane—economic planning, technological development, and the redistribution of resources—but the freedom to pursue those solutions is very rare and very dear.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Eleven - A &amp;quot;Multipolar&amp;quot; World? ==&lt;br /&gt;
As with all world-historical events, the ideological currents of the impending changes and their material underpinnings are interrelated and mutually reinforcing; but just as one must manifest first, that one must be examined first. This chapter will therefore concern itself with the material nature of the impending shifts in the geopolitical landscape—the actual relations between countries, their military and economic strengths and weaknesses, and most importantly their relationship with the existing paradigm of super-imperialism, while the following chapter will address the associated intentions of the major players and the ideologies that seek to describe or influence their actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no question that cracks are at last appearing in U.S. hegemony. One of the most visible is an incipient de-dollarization. Moves in this direction are frequently publicized; by the end of 2022, even &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; published an article headlined &amp;quot;Suddenly Everyone Is Hunting for Alternatives to the U.S. Dollar,&amp;quot; calling the emerging new system &amp;quot;a three-tier structure with the dollar still very much on top, but increasing bilateral payment routes and alternative spheres such as the yuan that seek to seize on any potential U.S. overreach.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michelle Jamrisko and Ruth Carson, &amp;quot;Suddenly Everyone Is Hunting for Alternatives to the US Dollar,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regardless of how rapid or gradual this process may be, it is undeniable that dollar hegemony, or the use of the dollar as the world&#039;s reserve currency, is encountering unprecedented challenges. In 2023, the American Institute for Economic Research declared that &amp;quot;De-dollarization has begun.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Peter C. Earle, &amp;quot;De-Dollarization Has Begun,&amp;quot; American Institute for Economic Research, April 4, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many countries, especially the Russian Federation, but also the PRC, India, the Gulf states, and some of the periphery are now conducting some trade in their own and other non-dollar currencies, or attempting to. Fueling this shift are the U.S. government&#039;s sanctions on the Russian Federation, which attempted to isolate Russia from the global economy by taking the unprecedented step of locking it out of the global SWIFT payment system in 2022. It was far from the first time the U.S. has weaponized its currency, but it may be one of the last; if the rest of the world finally drops the dollar, the U.S. may lose a source of tremendous economic leverage, and the super-empire&#039;s second mechanism of control identified in Chapter Two— economic isolation—will become virtually useless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word seemingly on the lips of everyone who might wish to see an end to super-imperial hegemony is &amp;quot;multipolarity.&amp;quot; The term has seen continuous aspirational use by world leaders and other political and academic figures even as far back as the Cold War.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Elizabeth Dickinson, &amp;quot;New Order,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, October 15, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Putin has repeatedly used the word in public speeches,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Putin Calls for Strengthening Emerging Multipolar World Order in Address to BRICS Summit,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TASS&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and even before he became president, the Russian leadership favored such an arrangement. In 1997, the PRC and the Russian Federation issued a &amp;quot;Joint Declaration on a Multipolar World and the Establishment of a New International Order,&amp;quot; signed by both Yeltsin and Jiang Zemin, in which they promised to &amp;quot;promote the multipolarization of the world.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Russian Federation and People&#039;s Republic of China, &amp;quot;China-Russia: Joint Declaration on a Multipolar World and the Establishment of a New International Order,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Legal Materials&#039;&#039; 36, no. 4 (July 1997): 987.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even German Chancellor Olaf Scholz recently referred to his government&#039;s desire to peacefully adapt to the &amp;quot;multipolar world&amp;quot; in late 2022.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Olaf Scholz, &amp;quot;We Don&#039;t Want to Decouple from China, but Can&#039;t Be Overreliant,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, November 3, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If the stage of super-imperialism is indeed ending, or nearing an end, what is the nature of this &amp;quot;multipolar world&amp;quot; that would replace it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a multipolar world, according to the Joint Declaration in 1997,&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Every country has the right independently to choose its path of development in the light of its own specific conditions and without interference from other States. Differences in their social systems, ideologies and value systems must not become an obstacle to the development of normal relations between States.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All countries, large or small, strong or weak, rich or poor, are equal members of the international community. No country should seek hegemony, engage in power politics or monopolize international affairs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Russian Federation and People&#039;s Republic of China, &amp;quot;China-Russia: Joint Declaration on a Multipolar World and the Establishment of a New International Order,&amp;quot; 987.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Putin has called it a more &amp;quot;just [and] democratic&amp;quot; world order.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Danil Bochkov, &amp;quot;Russia and China Are Aligning Their Visions for a Multipolar World, and Eyeing New Supporters,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, November 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It seems that according to the biggest proponents of multipolarity, there are, or will be, not a few poles but many, enough to make possible self-determination for all peoples of the world. Is this hopeful rhetoric at last nearing fulfillment? If significant concentrations of power are forming outside of the West, then what specifically are the &amp;quot;poles&amp;quot; of this new configuration?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amin&#039;s vision of &amp;quot;multipolarity,&amp;quot; which he offered in 2006, included four distinct conditions:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A genuinely multipolar world will become a reality only when the following four conditions have been satisfied.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Real advances towards a different, &amp;quot;social&amp;quot; Europe, and hence a Europe that has begun to disengage from its imperialist past and present and to embark on the long transition to world socialism. Evidently this implies more than a mere exit from Atlanticism and extreme neoliberalism.&lt;br /&gt;
# The prevalence of &amp;quot;market socialism&amp;quot; in China over the strong tendencies to an illusory construction of &amp;quot;national capitalism,&amp;quot; which would be impossible to stabilize because it would exclude the majority of workers and peasants.&lt;br /&gt;
# Success of the countries of the South (peoples and states) in rebuilding a &amp;quot;common front.&amp;quot; This is also essential to provide the leeway for popular classes to impose &amp;quot;concessions&amp;quot; in their favour and to transform existing systems of rule, replacing the dominant comprador blocs with new &amp;quot;national, popular and democratic&amp;quot; blocs.&lt;br /&gt;
# Advances at the level of national and international legal systems, harmonizing respect for national sovereignty (including moves from state to popular sovereignty) with respect for all individual and collective, political and social rights.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, &#039;&#039;Beyond US Hegemony? Assessing the Prospects for a Multipolar World&#039;&#039; (Zed Books, 2006), 157.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifteen years on, only the second of these four conditions has been unambiguously met—the shift back to a transition toward socialism within China, which as described in Chapter Seven began only a few years after Amin&#039;s words were published.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This shift largely began as a response to the 2008 global financial crisis— see Chapter Seven for a detailed analysis.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amin&#039;s optimism regarding China&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Six.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was at this stage in his writings more guarded; he regarded the PRC as unable to solve the &amp;quot;peasant question&amp;quot; to which he gave paramount importance; rather than seeing the Party as an extension of proletarian and peasant will, he referred to a &amp;quot;Chinese ruling class&amp;quot; that consisted of a &amp;quot;hegemonic bloc [that] excludes the great majority of workers and peasants.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, &#039;&#039;Beyond U.S. Hegemony?&#039;&#039;, 28.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Amin projected that if current trends continued, there would be &amp;quot;a total of 800 million rural Chinese in the year 2020—the same number as today, but constituting 53 per cent (instead of the present 67 per cent) of the total population.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, 37.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2021, China&#039;s rural population had fallen to approximately 530 million—not 67%, or 53%, but 37% of the total.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Rural Population (% of Total Population) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the twenty-first century China has exceeded even the expectations of its anti-imperialist supporters. However long the road to multipolarity may ultimately be, the first disruption to the dominance of the unipolar super-empire will undoubtedly only be made possible by the PRC.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The United States&#039; Neocolonization of Europe ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;… &#039;&#039;we must seek to prevent the emergence of European-only security arrangements which would undermine NATO.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Secret draft of U.S. Department of Defense policy document, 1992&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Patrick E. Tyler, &amp;quot;U.S. Strategy Plan Calls for Insuring No Rivals Develop,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 8, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Amin&#039;s first condition of multipolarity was an independent European bloc that rejected neoliberalism, leading to a &amp;quot;tripolar&amp;quot; world consisting of a diminished super-empire (the United States, Canada, Australia, Japan, and perhaps the United Kingdom, if it were to remain Atlanticist), a bloc led by the PRC (consisting of Russia, Iran, and their satellites), and a European Union bloc, led by Germany and France. Since the time of Amin&#039;s writing, the hope that Europe would turn away from neoliberalism seems to have faded; as shown in Chapter Five, social democracy has been continuously eroded throughout the continent, in several countries disappearing entirely as political force. As of this writing, neoliberal parties and centrist coalitions rule in most countries, while a few pioneers of the nativist far-right have gained power, such as in Hungary and Italy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chico Harlan and Stefano Pitrelli, &amp;quot;Right-Wing Victory in Italy Expected to Bring Swift Changes to Migration,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, the EU is rebuilding its military power. According to a strategic document leaked in 2022, the German military planned to greatly increase its strength to ensure deterrence to the Russian Federation;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Matthias Gebauer and Marina Kormbaki, &amp;quot;Vorbereitung auf »aufgezwungenen Krieg« – Bundeswehr soll deutlich kampfkräftiger werden&amp;quot; [Preparation for &#039;forced war&#039; - Bundeswehr should become significantly more powerful], &#039;&#039;Spiegel&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the same year, the Polish government publicly announced that it would double its defense spending.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Matthew Karnitsching and Wojciech Kość, &amp;quot;Meet Europe&#039;s Coming Military Superpower: Poland,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, November 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Military power is after all needed for real sovereignty; could this be the origin of an independent European bloc?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The economic situation faced by the EU as of the winter of 2022-2023 was not promising. Inflation was on the rise. The steady supply of Russian oil and natural gas, upon which Germany and many of its neighbors had become dependent on, had dried up. As of November 2022, fuel prices in Europe had increased to six times their long-run average.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Europe Faces an Enduring Crisis of Energy and Geopolitics,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, November 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; in December, the demand for gas had fallen by nearly a quarter across the EU; commodity analytics found that industry was driving the biggest reduction in consumption, due to high prices disincentivizing use.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shotaro Tani, &amp;quot;Europe Cuts Gas Demand by a Quarter to Shed Reliance on Russia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, December 4, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though a warmer-than-expected winter in 2022-2023 bought Europe precious time to address the looming problem of how to maintain gas reserves, now it must be solved without Russia; in the meantime, as of this writing, industrial production—primarily in Germany—continues to decline.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who benefits from Europe&#039;s energy austerity and deindustrialization? The Russian Federation is surely not displeased to see its enemies&#039; suppliers endure misfortune, yet Europe&#039;s misfortune has not yet produced any favorable results for Russia. As of 2023, the NATO alliance, about to swell its ranks with the accession of Sweden and Finland, is stronger and more united than ever. European weapons manufacturing has not followed the general industrial trend; in November 2022, &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that the arms industry in Eastern Europe was &amp;quot;booming&amp;quot; as more weapons flowed to Ukraine.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Kahn, Anna Koper, and Robert Muller, &amp;quot;Insight: Weapons Industry Booms as Eastern Europe Arms Ukraine,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, November 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Federation would no doubt much prefer a neutral Europe that continued to purchase its gas, but there is no going back; the destruction of the Nord Stream pipelines has made the new status quo irrevocable for at least several years even if Europe were to reverse its policies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor have Chinese interests been particularly served by the crisis in Europe. Increased trade with Russia is to the PRC&#039;s benefit but has come at a cost. Though trade relations between Europe and the PRC have mostly remained healthy, the United States is placing increasing pressure on the EU to decouple its high-tech industry from China through sanctions and export controls.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kevin Whitelaw, &amp;quot;U.S. Asks Europe to Consider Export Controls on China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, October 30, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By November 2022, Huawei had begun withdrawing from the European market, consolidating all its operations in Germany and abandoning the UK entirely.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Laurens Cerulus and Sarah Wheaton, &amp;quot;How Washington Chased Huawei out of Europe,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, November 23, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Within&#039;&#039; Europe, the clear winner is Norway, which has enjoyed a 200% increase in petroleum industry profits between 2021 and 2022 after it replaced Russia as the EU&#039;s largest source of gas. The average Norwegian has felt little pain; Norway&#039;s Labour Party, still in power through a coalition with the centrists, has weathered the reckoning faced by social democrats better than most, and during the crisis their government moved to heavily subsidize household electricity bills whenever wholesale prices rose above prescribed levels.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Charlie Duxbury, &amp;quot;&#039;Selfish&#039; Norway Accused of Ukraine War-Profiteering,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, September 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The biggest beneficiary of the crisis, however, has been the United States.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Energy imports from the United States, in the form of liquified natural gas, have also increased dramatically in Europe, at prices four times higher than its own domestic fuel prices. EU officials have increasingly complained at the huge profits flowing to the U.S.; President Emmanuel Macron of France publicly remarked that U.S. prices were not friendly.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barbara Moens, Jakob Hanke Vela, and Jacopo Barigazzi, &amp;quot;Europe Accuses US of Profiting from War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, November 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the summer of 2022, the United States Congress passed the Inflation Reduction Act, legislation that provided $400 billion in subsidies to domestic manufacturing and energy producers. European companies responded almost immediately, with major manufacturers expanding production in the United States. German multinational BASF, the world&#039;s largest producer of chemicals, announced plans to permanently shrink its European operations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Europe Faces an Enduring Crisis of Energy and Geopolitics,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, November 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Europe may slow the offshoring of its industry with subsidies of its own but can do little to stop it. The knife at its throat has not been sharper since 1991; Germany, which will proportionately suffer the most, is currently occupied by forty thousand U.S. troops—two-thirds the size of the German Army—out of a total of one hundred thousand in Europe overall, nearly half of which were deployed in 2022 and as of this writing have no plans to leave.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ellie Kaufman and Barbara Starr, &amp;quot;US Likely to Keep 100,000 Troops in Europe for Foreseeable Future in Face of Russian Threat, US Officials Say,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, May 20, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As European weapons stockpiles are depleted in Ukraine, the U.S. will gain even more control, its arms industry—the world&#039;s largest by a significant margin—being the only available source to replenish them quickly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Second Cold War will be far more unkind to Europe than the First. The entire continent is on a trajectory toward de-development; instead of an independent pole in a multipolar world, or even the junior partners of imperialism, the countries of Europe appear more likely to become U.S. neocolonies, with all the violence and exploitation this fate entails. Chapter Four described the hostile attitude of the super-empire&#039;s ruling class toward any potential new partners; now, in order to wring even more profit from the world—and to deny the PRC further influence—this ruling class has resorted to cannibalizing its own appendages, demoting even &#039;&#039;current&#039;&#039; partners in the ever-more-exclusive club. As the continent&#039;s only nuclear power, with a large economy that does not depend on natural gas, France is the best-positioned to assert its interests, and presumably lead the EU toward independence; in 2023, Macron gave voice to this potential, declaring Europe&#039;s need for &amp;quot;strategic autonomy&amp;quot;—during a visit to China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jamil Anderlini and Clea Caulcutt, &amp;quot;Europe Must Resist Pressure to Become &#039;America&#039;s Followers,&#039; Says Macron,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, April 9, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though whether it will succeed remains very doubtful, particularly in light of the recent upheavals taking place across the French neocolonies in West Africa, re-expanding diplomatic and trade relations with the PRC is the first step Europe must take to extract itself from its predicament.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Second Pink Tide ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Is everything forbidden us except to fold our arms? Poverty is not written in the stars; under development is not one of God&#039;s mysterious designs.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Eduardo Galeano, 1971&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eduardo Galeano, &#039;&#039;Open Veins of Latin America&#039;&#039;, 7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Amin&#039;s third condition for a multipolar world concerned the periphery, and the potential for diverse peoples and states to overthrow their comprador rulers and form a &amp;quot;common front.&amp;quot; The prospects for such a revolutionary outcome may be improving; as seen in Chapter Six, there is considerable evidence that the PRC&#039;s investment in the periphery, especially in Asia and Africa, is working to gradually industrialize and develop these regions, which can only make neocolonialism and unequal exchange more difficult to enforce in the long run. Marxist political parties around the world, though still a very marginal force overall, may be starting to recover from their long decline.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Assuming that a new &amp;quot;pole&amp;quot; might eventually arise in the periphery, Latin America and the Caribbean would appear the likeliest candidate. A second &amp;quot;Pink Tide&amp;quot;—echoing the wave of left-wing electoral victories in Latin America that began with the election of Hugo Chávez in 1998—has swept the entire hemisphere. During his campaign, President Luiz Inácio Lula da Silva of Brazil announced his intention to create a new Latin American currency to free the region from U.S. dollar hegemony;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Brazil: Lula Proposes to Create a Latin American Currency,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TeleSUR English&#039;&#039;, May 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; his Peruvian counterpart Pedro Castillo won the presidency in 2021 promising a nationalization of Peru&#039;s mining industry.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shanghai Metals Market, &amp;quot;Pedro Castillo Wins a New Round of Elections in Peru to Recommend Nationalization of Mines.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;SMM&#039;&#039;, April 15, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Later that year, Barbados swore in its first president, officially removing Queen Elizabeth as its head of state. In 2022, President Andrés Manuel López Obrador declared the nationalization of Mexico&#039;s lithium reserves, and Gustavo Petro, a former left-wing guerrilla fighter, was elected president of Colombia. A multitude of policy proposals aimed at loosening neocolonial dominance over the region, many of them quite radical, have been advanced by the new cadre of political leaders. Could this be the beginning of Amin&#039;s hypothesized &amp;quot;common front&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first step to any analysis must be a comparison between the first and second Pink Tides. At the peak of the first in 2011, members of the São Paulo Forum, the Americas&#039; conference of left-wing political organizations, controlled the governments in every country in South America but Colombia, Chile, Guyana and Suriname—but their victories were short-lived. A ruthless wave of reaction, alternately planned, supported, or enabled by the United States and Europe, followed the Pink Tide even as it spread. Chávez himself, for example, faced a U.S.-orchestrated coup attempt only a few years after he took office.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Three.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Economic pressure brought several others to heel, just as it had Venezuela&#039;s Pérez and Caldera two decades before;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Two.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Lenín Moreno of Ecuador, for example, signed an agreement with the IMF and introduced severe austerity measures during the late 2010s. Others were &amp;quot;legally&amp;quot; neutralized by the comprador establishment, typically charged—often on scant or manufactured evidence—with corruption and sometimes even imprisoned, as in the case of Lula da Silva before he could run for an earlier term in 2018.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to leaked correspondence between Brazilian prosecutors, they had deliberately targeted Lula despite a lack of conclusive evidence against him, for the political purpose of spoiling his party&#039;s performance in the upcoming election (Glenn Greenwald and Victor Pougy, &amp;quot;Hidden Plot: Exclusive: Brazil&#039;s Top Prosecutors Who Indicted Lula Schemed in Secret Messages to Prevent His Party From Winning 2018 Election,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Intercept&#039;&#039;, July 3, 2019). The Supreme Court of Brazil later annulled the conviction against him (&amp;quot;Brazil High Court Confirms Annulment of Lula Graft Convictions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Agence France-Presse&#039;&#039;, April 16, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In more extreme cases, left-wing leaders were brought down by force. In 2004, President Jean-Bertrand Aristide of Haiti was removed from power in a coup d&#039;état aided by the U.S. military;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mentioned in Chapter Two. According to the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, multiple witnesses confirmed Aristide&#039;s account of being taken from his home by U.S. military and private security forces and threatened into boarding a plane leaving the country (Peter Eisner, &amp;quot;Aristide Back in Caribbean Heat,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 15, 2004.).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in 2009, the Honduran military overthrew President Manuel Zelaya, and the United States quickly pushed the Organization of American States to legitimize the interim coup government that brutally quelled a popular uprising demanding his return.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nina Lakhani, &amp;quot;Did Hillary Clinton Stand by as Honduras Coup Ushered in Era of Violence?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 31, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In November of 2019, President Evo Morales of Bolivia&#039;s Movement to Socialism (MAS) was also deposed and fled the country in a coup d&#039;état spurred by the U.S. media&#039;s coordinated effort to spread manufactured claims of election fraud; the Bolivian military opened fire on demonstrations by his supporters, killing dozens.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daniel Ramos and Santiago Limachi, &amp;quot;Supporters of Bolivia&#039;s Morales March with Coffins of Dead Protesters,&amp;quot; Reuters, November 21, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of the decade, the Pink Tide had receded back to Venezuela&#039;s borders; nearly every other such anti-neoliberal government in Latin America had fallen one way or another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The coup in Bolivia, however, did not quite go according to plan. Militant protests, driven by a powerful indigenous movement, forced the new comprador regime to hold new elections the following year; a resurgent MAS won easily, then arrested the coup leaders, reversed their policies, and returned the IMF money they had accepted.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;Bolivia Returns $350 Mln to IMF after &#039;irregular and Onerous&#039; Loan,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, February 18, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another attempt to overthrow the government of Venezuela in 2019 ended in humiliation, as U.S.&#039;&#039;&#039;-&#039;&#039;&#039;supported &amp;quot;Interim President&amp;quot; Juan Guaidó failed utterly to gain popular support.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Guaidó, in fact, did not even manage to call a new election, even though Maduro challenged him to do so. (MercoPress, &amp;quot;Maduro Challenges Guaido to Call Elections,&amp;quot; February 20, 2019.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These failures proved to be a turning point. In 2022, rumors and threats to assassinate President Petro abounded during his campaign, and many in Colombia expected the military to move against him even before he was sworn in;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Colombia Presidential Candidate Petro Says Gang Planned to Kill Him on Campaign Trail,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but—as of this writing—the hammer has yet to fall. Incredibly, when far-right incumbent Jair Bolsonaro, in anticipation of his coming defeat at the polls later that year, began preemptively accusing the Brazilian Worker&#039;s Party of election fraud against him, the director of the CIA himself privately instructed Bolsonaro to stop questioning the electoral system.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gabriel Stargardter and Matt Spetalnick, &amp;quot;Exclusive: CIA Chief Told Bolsonaro Government Not to Mess with Brazil Election, Sources Say.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 5, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In January 2023, a coup was attempted, but appears to have been undertaken without coordination with any external forces, or even any real organization or plan. Thousands of demonstrators stormed the Supreme Court and the presidential palace in the capital of Brasília, calling for the military to intervene and reinstate Bolsonaro; but Bolsonaro himself had already left the country over a week earlier. Neither the Brazilian military nor the Western press mobilized to support the rioters, who were eventually arrested or dispersed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anthony Faiola and Marina Dias, &amp;quot;Bolsonaro Backers Storm Congress, Court, Presidential Office in Brazil&#039;s Capital,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 8, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The aimlessness and incompetence of the would-be revolutionaries mirrored the even-less-successful &amp;quot;Operation Gideon&amp;quot; of 2020, in which the private military company Silvercorp USA had clumsily attempted to depose President Maduro.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is possible that U.S. machinations were behind the first successful coup against the second Pink Tide—the arrest and removal of Castillo in December 2022—but of this writing, the evidence has not yet come to light. The coup was both abrupt and unexpected—even by the Peruvian left, which had almost seemed more dissatisfied with Castillo than the comprador opposition.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;When he took office in July of the previous year, Castillo appointed a radical cabinet of communists, rural organizers, and other left-wing politicians; in the spirit of Castillo&#039;s campaign, his new Marxist-Leninist prime minister, Guido Bellido, began threatening foreign natural gas companies with nationalization (Marcelo Rochabrun, &amp;quot;Peru PM Warns Gas Sector: Pay Higher Taxes or Face Nationalization,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2021). At the same time, however, Castillo publicly walked back his campaign rhetoric, promising not to nationalize or expropriate the mining sector (Paul Harris, &amp;quot;Castillo Says &#039;No Nationalisation&#039; of Mining,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Mining Journal&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2021). Two weeks later, Castillo gave in to the opposition&#039;s objections to Bellido and asked him to resign (&amp;quot;Perú: 3 claves para entender la sorpresiva renuncia de Guido Bellido a la presidencia del Consejo de Ministros&amp;quot; [Peru: 3 keys to understanding the surprising resignation of Guido Bellido to the presidency of the Council of Ministers], &#039;&#039;BBC News Mundo&#039;&#039;, October 6, 2021). In the first six months of his presidency, Castillo appointed four different cabinets, continually moderating his policy to please a right wing that was never satisfied, and deferring the agenda of a left wing that was never realized. Less than a year after being sworn in, Castillo had disappointed his peasant base, barely survived two impeachment votes, and was asked to resign from Perú Libre, his own political party, who accused him of &amp;quot;implementing the losing neoliberal program.&amp;quot; [Vladimir Cerrón (@VLADIMIR_CERRON), &amp;quot;Por acuerdo unánime del Partido, Comisión Política y Bancada.&amp;quot;]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though the fallout of the coup against Castillo is still developing as of this writing, the similarities to the coup against Morales in 2019 are significant. Massive protests in Peru by workers, peasants, and indigenous communities mirrored the uprising in Bolivia that had followed the fall of Morales, and the new President Boluarte&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Castillo&#039;s vice president, who had previously been expelled from Perú Libre.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; declared a state of emergency a week later.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Marco Aquino and Kylie Madry, &amp;quot;Peru President Urges Congress to Bring Elections Forward amid Deadly Protests,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On the other hand, the super-empire had clearly been prepared to strike at Morales. The OAS, backed by the European Union and the Western press, had demanded an audit of the Bolivian election results on the day, and quickly alleged fraud thereafter;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;BBC, &amp;quot;Bolivia Election: Protests as Evo Morales Officially Declared Winner,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, October 25, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; on cue, the Bolivian military seized power immediately.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Only months later, after the coup had already succeeded, did researchers at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology eventually prove that the audit had been bogus (John Curiel and Jack R. Williams, &amp;quot;Bolivia Dismissed Its October Elections as Fraudulent. Our Research Found No Reason to Suspect Fraud,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 27, 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This does not appear to have been the case with Castillo. His removal from power seems to have caught even the U.S. media by surprise; coverage before the coup was mostly neutral, reporting blandly on the opposition&#039;s third attempt at impeachment without any particular condemnation of Castillo or his administration. Peru&#039;s compradors appear to have seized upon Castillo&#039;s apparent weakness on their own initiative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With this complex exception of Peru, it seems that the age of easy coups d&#039;état is over. The super-empire is in retreat—or at least has completely changed its strategy. Overall, whether the U.S. government&#039;s new relatively muted response has been determinative or not, the new Pink Tide has been far more expansive than the first, encompassing not just South America but Mexico, Honduras, and Panama; it has spread throughout the region more than twice as fast and with even more dramatic results, disrupting even Colombia&#039;s long succession of brutal right-wing compradors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What explains the new U.S. policy in the Americas? The most obvious answer is that the situation in Europe has commanded the super-empire&#039;s full attention. To lessen the burden of the West&#039;s boycott of Russian oil, for example, the U.S. pursued a limited détente with Venezuela, easing oil sanctions and partially unfreezing its assets.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Regina Garcia Cano, &amp;quot;Venezuela&#039;s Gov, Opponents Resume Talks; US Eases Sanction,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, November 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The anti-neoliberal left in Latin America is therefore taking great advantage of a historically unique opportunity—but one that may be fleeting. As the case of Peru has shown, despite a less aggressive U.S., the comprador establishment remains deeply entrenched—perhaps even more so than before. Gone are the days of Chávez and his landslide victories. During the first Pink Tide, Lula was elected president of Brazil twice in a row, each time with over 60% of the vote; a marked contrast with his recent return to power, which he achieved by the slimmest of margins, only 51% to Bolsonaro&#039;s 49%. Petro&#039;s victory came with a mandate of only 3%, and Castillo&#039;s by less than a single percentage point.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Castillo&#039;s performance had been unsatisfactory to the Peruvian peasantry, President Gabriel Boric&#039;s has been no less underwhelming for the Chilean working class, who after a year of intense rioting to compel a referendum voted in record numbers to draft a new constitution by an overwhelming margin of 78%;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jennifer M. Piscopo and Peter Siavelis, &amp;quot;Chile Voted to Write a New Constitution. Will It Promise More than the Government Can Deliver?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, October 30, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; though Boric promised that &amp;quot;If Chile was the cradle of neoliberalism, it will also be its grave,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fabian Cambero, &amp;quot;Former Protest Leader Boric Seeks to Bury Chile&#039;s &#039;neoliberal&#039; Past,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, November 17, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; he did virtually nothing to marshal public support for the new constitution or combat the flood of misinformation by its right-wing opponents.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In fact, even in the face of the plebiscite&#039;s sinking popularity, Boric seemed unconcerned with the result, indicating that the government would simply try again if it failed (Ciara Nugent, &amp;quot;Read the Transcript of TIME&#039;s Interview With Chile&#039;s President Gabriel Boric,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, August 31, 2022). Months after the plebiscite was rejected, Boric announced that the next draft should be written by the legislature instead. (Juan Martinez, &amp;quot;Chilean President Urges New Constitution to Be Drafted by Elected Body,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Rio Times&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2022). Meanwhile, the original neoliberal constitution remained in effect.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chile&#039;s Interpreta Foundation reported tens of thousands of messages on social networks by the end of 2021, amplified by conservative politicians during the drafting process, spreading a manufactured narrative that the new constitution would change the flag, national anthem, and even the name of the country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fundación Interpreta, &amp;quot;Las cuentas detrás de las fake news sobre la modificación de los símbolos patrios en la Convención Constitucional&amp;quot; [The accounts behind the fake news about the modification of the national symbols in the Constitutional Convention], &#039;&#039;Interpreta&#039;&#039;, November 30, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the plebiscite neared, more extreme falsehoods circulated, including viral rumors that the constitution would abolish all private property and allow abortions in the ninth month of pregnancy; by July of 2022, two-thirds of Chileans polled reported seeing some form of misinformation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters, &amp;quot;Misinformation Spreads on Social Media in Chile Ahead of Vote on New Constitution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, August 29, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Without its own champion or organized support, the new constitution was eventually rejected by over 60% of voters, and Boric&#039;s own approval rating mirrored the plebiscite, sinking to an average of 30% by the end of April as he was widely perceived to have no real economic plan for the country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eva Vergara and Daniel Politi, &amp;quot;Chile&#039;s Boric Attempts Relaunch as Honeymoon Ends Abruptly,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, May 9, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unless it can deliver something tangible for Latin America&#039;s development, the second Pink Tide may recede even faster than the first. Argentina, where far-right demagogue Javier Milei was elected president in 2023, may prove the harbinger of its demise. But possibly, Boric has learned from this debacle and from Castillo&#039;s fate. In April 2023, he announced the creation of a new state-owned lithium mining company. &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; called it a &amp;quot;shock move&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexander Villegas and Ernest Scheyder, &amp;quot;Chile Plans to Nationalize Its Vast Lithium Industry,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, April 21, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the Chilean business federation SOFOFA registered its &amp;quot;surprise,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ryan Dube, &amp;quot;Lithium Miners Slump as Chile Unveils State-Led Policy,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, April 21, 202.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; even though this very policy had been one of Boric&#039;s campaign promises in 2021&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gabriel Boric Font (@GabrielBoric), &amp;quot;El litio es el mineral del futuro, usado en millones de aparatos electrónicos. Chile no puede cometer nuevamente el histórico error de privatizar los recursos y para esto crearemos la Empresa Nacional del Litio, generando empleos en los yacimientos y un sello chileno al producto.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—as if, perhaps, the comprador establishment had never expected him to actually follow through.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Latin America must develop, if not to proletarian rule, then at minimum to the national-bourgeois stage before it can become an independent &amp;quot;pole&amp;quot;; it must first control its own natural resources, develop its infrastructure, and lessen its economic dependence on the United States. Considerable obstacles to this remain; Boric&#039;s policy, for example, did not yet affect a&#039;&#039;lready&#039;&#039; e&#039;&#039;xisting&#039;&#039; private lithium operations in Chile, which at the time were one-quarter of the world&#039;s total production.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ryan Dube, &amp;quot;Lithium Miners Slump as Chile Unveils State-Led Policy.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The nationalization of Mexico&#039;s lithium reserves is also a step toward this future, yet harnessing the incredible value of these resources for the benefit of Mexico will not be easy. As of 2022, the Mexican government had no operating lithium mines nor any experience mining lithium.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Associated Press, &amp;quot;Mexico in Talks with Mining Companies about Lithium.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The experience of Bolivia&#039;s MAS is an object lesson—for nearly fifteen years, the Bolivian government pursued fully independent development of its lithium deposits with very little progress, and thereafter changed course to partner with the PRC for the necessary technical expertise to mine it in large quantities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Thomas Graham, &amp;quot;Bolivia&#039;s Dream of a Lithium Future Plays out on High-Altitude Salt Flats,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, January 25, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PRC&#039;s role in the development of Latin America has already become fundamental. The PRC is now South America&#039;s largest trading partner, and may soon be all of Latin America&#039;s as well. The PRC is forging closer ties to historically-distant Central American and Caribbean governments; in 2023, Honduras became the latest country in the region to establish diplomatic relations with the PRC, leaving only seven that had not. In 2021, the Jamestown Foundation warned that U.S. financial policy was having the effect of U.S. banks &amp;quot;de-risking&amp;quot; their ties to the central banks of Caribbean countries, and thereby pushing their governments toward using the yuan as a trade currency rather than the dollar.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rasheed Griffith, &amp;quot;How U.S. Banks Push the Caribbean Toward China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Brief&#039;&#039; 21, no. 17 (September 10, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; in 2022, China Eximbank had &amp;quot;vaulted itself into the ranks of the region&#039;s leading lenders,&amp;quot; loaning the equivalent of over $100 billion in Latin America. A total of twenty Latin American countries have signed on to the Belt and Road Initiative,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Milton Ezrati, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Latin America Move,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, November 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Chinese construction companies are building highways, railways, ports, and power plants throughout the region.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ciara Nugent and Charlie Campell, &amp;quot;The U.S. and China Are Battling for Influence in Latin America, and the Pandemic Has Raised the Stakes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Meaningful regional unity, which a geopolitical &amp;quot;pole&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;common front&amp;quot; surely requires, can only be forged with adequate connective infrastructure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As with many such projects in the periphery, Chinese funding for Latin American infrastructure is often secured after Western financiers consistently refuse to take similar risks. Argentina&#039;s Cauchari Solar Plant, for example, one of the largest solar farms in South America with a planned capacity of 500 megawatts, was built with a loan from China Eximbank after local officials had been turned down by potential lenders in the U.S. and Europe.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cassandra Garrison, &amp;quot;On South America&#039;s Largest Solar Farm, Chinese Power Radiates,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters Graphics&#039;&#039;, April 23, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Latin America may eventually become a &amp;quot;pole,&amp;quot; but the quickest road to such a future lies through China.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Bipolarity ===&lt;br /&gt;
As of this writing, the likeliest candidate, aside from the PRC, to become a &amp;quot;pole&amp;quot; in a new multipolar world is one Amin did not consider credible in 2006. The position of Putin—and of many who regard the intervention in Ukraine as a historical turning point—appears to be that the Russian Federation, at the very least, has now at last stood up and become the center of one such pole. Therefore, it must be asked, to what degree can Russia presently determine its own destiny?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the end of the summer of 2023, it became clear that the Russian Army would not be defeated in Ukraine. The Ukrainian counteroffensive, upon which the West placed much hope accomplished next to nothing against its highly entrenched adversary. The Western press at last began to admit that the Armed Forces of Ukraine were in far greater difficulty than previously imagined. In September, for example, the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; printed a resigned editorial by a Western military expert estimating that victory was not possible until 2025.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Richard Barrons, &amp;quot;Ukraine Cannot Win against Russia Now, but Victory by 2025 Is Possible,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, September 2, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A few months later, an article in the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; deemed Western leaders&#039; theretofore unshakeable belief in Russia&#039;s swiftly impending defeat to be &amp;quot;magical thinking.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eugene Rumer and Andrew S. Weiss, &amp;quot;It&#039;s Time to End Magical Thinking About Russia&#039;s Defeat,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The harsh and unprecedented sanctions placed upon the Russian Federation have also failed. The Russian economy ultimately shrank by only 1.2% in 2022&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Russian economy shrank by 1.2% in 2022, less than previously thought - stats service,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, December 29, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and rebounded in 2023, with the government projecting net growth. According to the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, the oil cap has proved ineffective.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Sheppard et al., &amp;quot;Almost No Russian Oil Is Sold below $60 Cap, Say Western Officials,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In terms of military industrial capacity, Russian arms production has thus far outpaced the West. The Russian defense industry is booming, along with the restaurant market, construction, and domestic investment, according to an op-ed in the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; at the end of November.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mikhail Zygar, &amp;quot;In Russia, the Shift in Public Opinion Is Unmistakable,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 28, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as mentioned in Chapter Four, Russia&#039;s success has come at a high price. In order to establish their defensive line and gain the upper hand, Russian forces retreated from Kharkov and Kherson in late 2022, giving up territory that the Russian Federation has claimed as its own soil and will likely only with a bloody and grueling campaign be recaptured. Russia&#039;s eventual posture of patiently consolidating its territorial gains indicate that a kind of frozen conflict may continue for years. Meanwhile, the Russian Federation&#039;s closest allies have themselves come under siege. Iran, whose drone technology the Russian Armed Forces have relied upon, has simultaneously experienced a severe economic crisis and instability, and Azerbaijan has taken the opportunity to seize territory from Russia&#039;s ostensible ally Armenia, which has since undertaken joint military exercises with the U.S.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;US Completes Joint Military Exercise in Armenia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Russia&#039;s northern neighbor Finland has joined NATO, and Sweden, formerly neutral, is also expected to eventually join as of this writing. Russia has largely been cut off from the Western financial system, and any hope of future trade and economic integration with Europe has been lost, perhaps for good. According to Gazprom, natural gas exports to the EU in 2022 were only half their volume in 2021.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters, &amp;quot;Gazprom Says Russian Gas Deliveries to EU Are down 48% This Year,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, September 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Russia&#039;s export capacity to Europe has been greatly reduced after the destruction of the Nord Stream pipelines and the closure of the Yamal pipeline through Poland; presently, Russia can supply Europe only through Ukraine and through the lesser-capacity TurkStream pipeline under the Black Sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, the Russian&#039;s economic reliance on the PRC has vastly increased. Russia soon recovered what it had lost in Europe by increasing trade with other Asian countries, including India, Iran, and Türkiye— but with none so much, by far, as China. Almost immediately after the Russian intervention in Ukraine, Gazprom signed a contract to prepare for the construction of a new natural gas pipeline through Mongolia to China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Grace Dean, &amp;quot;Russia Said It&#039;s Pushing Ahead with Building a Massive Natural-Gas Pipeline to China as Western Sanctions Rock Its Economy,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Insider India&#039;&#039;, March 1, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In August, Chinese custom statistics reported a 60% increase in spending on Russian goods since 2021—mostly a disproportionate volume of natural gas and oil, which was being sold at a steep discount.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Harry Dempsey and Sun Yu, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Independent Refiners Start Buying Russian Oil at Steep Discounts,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, May 3, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The turmoil within its own economy has also compelled the Russian Federation to purchase more and more manufactured goods from China. Within a few months, Chinese cars tripled their market share in Russia, and Chinese smartphones now account for more than two-thirds of all sales.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Laura He, &amp;quot;3 Ways China and Russia Are Forging Much Closer Economic Ties,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, September 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yuan-ruble trading overtook dollar&#039;&#039;&#039;-&#039;&#039;&#039;ruble trading by volume on the Russian stock market for the first time in history, according to RT.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Yuan Overtakes Dollar on Moscow Exchange,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;RT International&#039;&#039;, August 18, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The longer the conflict in Ukraine lasts, the stronger this dependence will likely become.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is therefore quite difficult to imagine that the &amp;quot;special military operation&amp;quot; in Ukraine could even have been attempted without the existence of Chinese industry and the Chinese market for Russian raw materials. After three decades, the Russian Federation has finally escaped the humanitarian disaster of being the super-empire&#039;s comprador only by tying itself inextricably to another power. The Federation is too weak to resist the advance of NATO by itself, just as the Islamic Republic has relied on Chinese investment and support to withstand the weight of Western sanctions. As shown in Chapter Four, the super-empire was determined to destroy national-bourgeois rule in Russia; the Federation&#039;s choice to align itself with the PRC was therefore no choice at all. Its ability to maneuver in an increasingly global conflict must also be considered to be afforded by China. In the early 2020s, a wave of rebellions, revolutions, and coups d&#039;état in the Sahel region of Africa replaced several comprador rulers with direct military rule, such as in Niger, Mali, and Burkina Faso, and these new governments are increasingly looking to Russia for assistance against the French and U.S. occupation of their countries—a role that the Federation had not dared to play before now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the PRC is the only power in the world capable of making an alternative to super-imperialism possible, then the new emerging world order must be viewed as not yet multipolar but &#039;&#039;bipolar&#039;&#039;, and one that its current unipolar masters fear even more. According to U.S. Secretary of State Antony Blinken in a speech in May 2022, &amp;quot;China is the only country with both the intent to reshape the international order and, increasingly, the economic, diplomatic, military, and technological power to do it.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Antony J. Blinken, &amp;quot;The Administration&#039;s Approach to the People&#039;s Republic of China,&amp;quot; U.S. Department of State, May 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Twelve -  The New Cold War ==&lt;br /&gt;
If the world is shifting into a paradigm of bipolarity, of which the two poles are the U.S. and the PRC, it is of greatest importance to determine what the consequences of a conflict between them would be, what might arrest or prevent such a conflict, and, if the conflict is inevitable, why and how the PRC might prevail. The ideologies, intentions, and strategy of these two opposing forces up until the present have already been explored in earlier chapters; but how these are adapting or likely to adapt to bipolarity also remains in question.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Democrats, Authoritarians, or Clashing Civilizations? ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Common membership in a civilization reduces the probability of violence in situations where it might otherwise occur. In 1991 and 1992 many people were alarmed by the possibility of violent conflict between Russia and Ukraine over territory, particularly Crimea, the Black Sea fleet, nuclear weapons and economic issues&#039;&#039;. If civilization is what counts, however, the likelihood of violence between Ukrainians and Russians should be low. &#039;&#039;[emphasis added] They are two Slavic, primarily Orthodox peoples who have had close relationships with each other for centuries. As of early 1993, despite all the reasons for conflict, the leaders of the two countries were effectively negotiating and defusing the issues between the two countries. While there has been serious fighting between Muslims and Christians elsewhere in the former Soviet Union and much tension and some fighting between Western and Orthodox Christians in the Baltic states, there has been virtually no violence between Russians and Ukrainians.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Samuel P. Huntington, &amp;quot;The Clash of Civilizations?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samuel P. Huntington, &amp;quot;The Clash of Civilizations?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; 72, no. 3 (Summer, 1993): 38.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;While it is undisputed that the world now stands at the brink of a great power conflict, the &#039;&#039;ideological&#039;&#039; nature of this confrontation is fiercely debated. Many Western scholars of international relations tend to see current events as a conflict between &amp;quot;democracy&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;authoritarianism&amp;quot;; other approaches ignore ideology altogether, reduce states to self-interested political entities, and consider them subject to an economic determinism, attempting to analyze their behavior only from supposed historical parallels, such as using the term &amp;quot;Thucydides Trap&amp;quot; to warn of a potential conflict between the U.S. and the PRC.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Graham Allison, &amp;quot;Thucydides&#039;s Trap Has Been Sprung in the Pacific,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, August 21, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some variations to these prevailing points of view include the theory that an inevitable &amp;quot;clash of civilizations&amp;quot; is occurring or will soon occur, in which political entities will or should form out of nations or groups of nations on the basis of historical religious or cultural identities. A common flaw of all such theories, however, is their lack of class analysis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;democracy vs authoritarianism&amp;quot; dichotomy is perhaps the most tortured and illogical iteration of international relations theory, even though it is the one most favored by the Western press. The idea of democracy is an inspiring and appealing one, yet such approval is not confined to the West: surveys by the Latana Democracy Perception Index Report indicate that over three-quarters of people in China and Vietnam—two countries considered among the most &amp;quot;authoritarian&amp;quot; in the world by the Western press—considered their own country to be democratic, while less than half in the United States—supposedly the leader of the &amp;quot;democratic&amp;quot; world—believed the same.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Latana, &amp;quot;Democracy Perception Index Report 2022,&amp;quot; 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In contrast, it is difficult to imagine &amp;quot;authoritarianism&amp;quot; as a coherent ideology—or indeed as anything besides a crude label the press might affix to an &amp;quot;other&amp;quot; whose actual beliefs and motivations it does not care to try to understand or illuminate. &amp;quot;Authoritarians&amp;quot; certainly do not feel the comradeship with one another that might be expected. The West labels the Islamic Republic of Iran and the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia as &amp;quot;authoritarian,&amp;quot; yet they have engaged in bitter and bloody proxy conflicts against one another throughout the region for decades (a rivalry that has only recently been resolved with the aid of Chinese diplomacy).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mentioned earlier in Chapter Six.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The actual relative benefit that &amp;quot;democracy&amp;quot; has brought those living within what the Western press considers the &amp;quot;democratic&amp;quot; camp is likewise very dubious, even according to its own surveys. Polls published by Pew Research in 2020 prior to Russia&#039;s intervention in Ukraine, for example, indicated that a large majority of Ukrainians were dissatisfied with the way democracy was working in Ukraine, and were not significantly more satisfied than Russians were with democracy in Russia, despite the current conflict between Ukraine and Russia purportedly being the front line of a global struggle between democracy and its opposite.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aidan Connaughton, Nicholas Kent, and Shannon Schumacher, &amp;quot;How People around the World See Democracy in 8 Charts,&amp;quot; Pew Research Center, February 27, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; (As mentioned in Chapter Seven, Putin himself is also remarkably popular for such an &amp;quot;authoritarian,&amp;quot; with an approval rating that has ranged from over 60% before the intervention in Ukraine&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ilya Arkhipov, &amp;quot;Putin&#039;s Approval Rating Slips Amid Covid Surge, Ukraine Tensions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to over 80% during the intervention, according to the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ivan Nechepurenko, &amp;quot;Faced with Foreign Pressure, Russians Rally around Putin, Poll Shows,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, no coherent definition of &amp;quot;democracy&amp;quot; seems able to accurately predict conflicts and international relationships. The Latana Report ranked Hungary near the lowest in terms of its citizens&#039; perception of how democratic their political system is, even though Hungary is a member of NATO, supposedly a military alliance that stands for the defense of democracy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Latana, &amp;quot;Democracy Perception Index Report 2022,&amp;quot; 9.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Also in NATO is Türkiye, which also holds regular national elections, purportedly a signature element of democracies, yet President Recep Tayyip Erdoğan was featured in the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039; alongside Putin and Xi as a &amp;quot;bad guy&amp;quot; of global &amp;quot;authoritarianism&amp;quot; in 2021.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anne Applebaum, &amp;quot;The Bad Guys Are Winning,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, November 15, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Neither are purported democrats above alliances with purported authoritarians. Israel, often praised by the Western press as &amp;quot;the only democracy in the Middle East&amp;quot; (despite also being condemned by much of the world for being an apartheid state and for its genocidal assault on Gaza since the attacks of October 7, 2023), presently supports Azerbaijan against Armenia, though the latter is consistently ranked considerably higher on Freedom House&#039;s ratings of countries and territories&#039; democratic governance.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Freedom House, &#039;&#039;Countries and Territories&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China, home to one-fifth of the world&#039;s entire population and clearly the most important player outside the &amp;quot;democratic&amp;quot; camp in global affairs, &amp;quot;stands out as an outlier and does not fit the theoretical predictions of Western political science,&amp;quot; according to a 2018 article in &#039;&#039;American Affairs&#039;&#039; based on a multitude of independently-conducted surveys of the population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wenfang Tang, &amp;quot;The &#039;Surprise&#039; of Authoritarian Resilience in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Affairs Journal&#039;&#039; II, no. 1 (Spring 2018): 112.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; So many exceptions, asterisks, and qualifications are necessary for the &amp;quot;democracy versus authoritarianism&amp;quot; model to apply that by comparison, Ptolemy&#039;s reliance on convoluted geometric &amp;quot;epicycles&amp;quot; to justify the theory that the Earth was the center of the universe seems reasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, the philosophy of &amp;quot;Eurasianism&amp;quot;—notably championed by Russian political philosopher Aleksandr Dugin—cannot easily be applied to the present world in a consistent manner. The Eurasian civilization, supposedly originally formed from the &amp;quot;merger&amp;quot; of Turkic and Slavic ethnic groups,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;Foundations of Geopolitics&#039;&#039; (Arktogeja, 1997), sec. Neo-Eurasianism: 6.1 Eurasian passionarity Lev Gumilev.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; would, through a broad continental alliance between Islam and Orthodox Christianity, create the conditions for resistance to the hegemony of the Atlanticist bloc of Western Europe and North America. While a strategic alliance has emerged between Russia and Iran, elsewhere within the region, alliances have not conformed to such religious or cultural lines. Iran and Azerbaijan, presumably natural allies due to their demographic majorities of Shia Muslims, have remained at odds; relations between Serbia (majority-Orthodox) and Bosnia and Albania (majority-Muslim) have scarcely warmed since the 1990s. In 2022, during the Russian intervention in Ukraine, Kyrgyzstan and Tajikistan— both members of the Collective Security Treaty Organization (CSTO), presumably the nucleus of the Eurasian alliance—attacked each other in a series of military clashes along the border. By the summer of 2022, even as Germany sent military aid to the Russian Federation&#039;s enemies in Ukraine, trade between Germany and key CSTO member Kazakhstan nearly doubled.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alan Crawford and Nariman Gizitdinov, &amp;quot;Putin&#039;s War Is Deepening a Tussle for Influence in Central Asia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, September 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A &amp;quot;Eurasian&amp;quot; bloc is clearly forming, yet its contours correspond more to &#039;&#039;realpolitik&#039;&#039; and localized rivalries than any particular unifying ethnic or religious dimension. The PRC, the most important economic partner to virtually every country mentioned above, is certainly not dominated by Islamic or Orthodox culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the theory of &amp;quot;civilizations&amp;quot; is concerned exclusively with the expression of ancient cultural formations, it is itself an extremely modern theory. Its progenitor, American political scientist Samuel P. Huntington (whose epigraphic quote succinctly demonstrates the predictive power of his theory) first proclaimed his &amp;quot;clash of civilizations&amp;quot; thesis back in 1992. What is meant by a &amp;quot;civilization&amp;quot;? According to Huntington:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A civilization is a cultural entity. Villages, regions, ethnic groups, nationalities, religious groups, all have distinct cultures at different levels of cultural heterogeneity. The culture of a village in southern Italy may be different from that of a village in northern Italy, but both will share in a common Italian culture that distinguishes them from German villages. European communities, in turn, will share cultural features that distinguish them from Arab or Chinese communities. Arabs, Chinese and Westerners, however, are not part of any broader cultural entity. They constitute civilizations. A civilization is thus the highest cultural grouping of people and the broadest level of cultural identity people have short of that which distinguishes humans from other species. It is defined both by common objective elements, such as language, history, religion, customs, institutions, and by the subjective self-identification of people.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Huntington, &amp;quot;The Clash of Civilizations?,&amp;quot; 23-24.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Thus, while a plethora of &#039;&#039;nations&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 1913, in what is commonly considered the foundational Marxist definition of a nation, Joseph Stalin called it &amp;quot;… a historically constituted, stable community of people, formed on the basis of a common language, territory, economic life, and psychological make-up manifested in a common culture.&amp;quot; (J. V. Stalin, &amp;quot;The Nation.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—many hundreds, at least—exist in today&#039;s world, they are in fact sub-categories of a handful of larger civilizational entities. Huntington identifies &amp;quot;seven or eight&amp;quot; major civilizations in the world (&amp;quot;Western, Confucian, Japanese, Islamic, Hindu, Slavic-Orthodox, Latin American and possibly African&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Huntington, &amp;quot;The Clash of Civilizations?,&amp;quot; 25.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while Dugin includes a ninth &amp;quot;Buddhist&amp;quot; civilization. In Dugin&#039;s own conception of civilizational theory, he predicted that the &amp;quot;poles&amp;quot; of a multipolar world would eventually correspond exactly to these civilizations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to Dugin&#039;s thesis: &amp;quot;we can answer at once the fundamental question about how many poles a multipolar world must have. The answer: &#039;&#039;as many as there are civilizations&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot; [Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039; (Aktos Media Ltd., 2020), sec. Civilization as Actor: Large Space and Politeia: Huntington&#039;s Theory: The Introduction of the Concept of Civilization.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Dugin&#039;s 1997 work &#039;&#039;Foundations of Geopolitics&#039;&#039; considered a bipolar world to be a necessary intermediate step toward multipolarity:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… the main geopolitical task of the West at this stage is to prevent the very possibility of forming a large-scale geopolitical bloc of continental volume, which could be comparable in one way or another to the forces of Atlanticism. This is the main principle of U.S. military-political doctrine, as articulated in Paul Wolfowitz&#039;s report. In other words, the West most of all does not want a return to bipolarity. That would be fatal for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neo-Eurasianism, based on the interests of the &amp;quot;geographical axis of history,&amp;quot; asserts the exact opposite of the West. The only way out of this situation can be only a new bipolarism, since only in this direction could Eurasia gain the prospect of genuine geopolitical sovereignty. &#039;&#039;Only a new bipolarity can subsequently open the way for such multipolarity&#039;&#039; … [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;Foundations of Geopolitics&#039;&#039;, sec. Neo-Eurasianism: 6.3 Towards a new bipolarity.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In 2012, however, once it had become clear that China, not Russia, would inevitably be the center of his prophesied &amp;quot;new bipolarity,&amp;quot; Dugin firmly rejected bipolarity of any sort, calling it &amp;quot;ideologically impossible&amp;quot; under the impression at that time that &amp;quot;the U.S. and NATO have pulled so far ahead that no country is capable of symmetrical competition with them militarily, strategically, economically, or technically).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Introduction: Multipolarity Is Not Bipolarity.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Among his &amp;quot;six points&amp;quot; describing the qualities of a multipolar world:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The multipolar world &#039;&#039;does not propose a return to a bipolar system&#039;&#039;, since today there exists neither strategically nor ideologically a force capable of opposing alone the material and spiritual hegemony of the contemporary West and its leader, the U.S. There must be more than two poles in a multipolar world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Introduction: Summary.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The mere existence of the PRC, in fact, represents a serious problem for this philosophy. Dugin&#039;s theory of the multipolar world&#039;s poles as vaguely-defined &amp;quot;civilization&amp;quot; entities is sharply contradicted by the PRC&#039;s inter-&amp;quot;civilizational&amp;quot; multiculturalism; China presently incorporates not only the &amp;quot;Confucian&amp;quot; civilization but a large portion of the nascent &amp;quot;Buddhist&amp;quot; civilization as well as several Turkic and Russian minority groups (&amp;quot;Islamic&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;Eurasian&amp;quot; civilizations).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Civilization as Actor: Large Space and Politeia: The Poles of a Multipolar World / List of Civilizations.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; All such civilizational groups are no longer clashing, but thriving together within China in peace, united most fundamentally on the basis of &#039;&#039;class&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Nine for a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese ethnic minorities, and Chapter Eight for an exploration of the PRC&#039;s minority policies.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consequently, the type of &amp;quot;civilizational&amp;quot; mixture enabled by the PRC is considered an unwelcome aberration. Dugin&#039;s influence over actual Russian policy has of course been highly exaggerated by the Western press, and by the late 2010s, Dugin himself recognized the necessity of the Russia-PRC partnership.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cyril Ip, &amp;quot;How &#039;Putin&#039;s Rasputin&#039; Alexander Dugin Changed His Mind about China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, August 29, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet fundamentally, any class-based alliance is contradicted by his vision that &amp;quot;the elites and masses belonging to one or another civilization must recognize their shared civilizational identity, the significance of which should be weightier than the significance of class identity.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Theory of a Multipolar World and Other Paradigms of IR: The Relevance of Marxism and Neo-Marxism to the TMW.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Alliances between civilizations, for the purposes of defeating Western hegemony, are desirable and even necessary according to this worldview, yet class solidarity between civilizations cannot be imagined. Marxist analysis, according to Fanon, &amp;quot;should always be slightly stretched every time we have to do with the colonial problem&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but to Dugin, Marxism&#039;s &amp;quot;burdensome dogmas&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Hegemony and its Deconstruction: Deconstructing the Will to Power.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; are to be cast aside entirely. &amp;quot;For some civilizations,&amp;quot; Dugin writes, &amp;quot;material prosperity and capitalist forms of economy are acceptable and desirable, but for other civilizations it is possible that they are not at all so.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Theory of a Multipolar World and Other Paradigms of IR: The Relevance of Marxism and Neo-Marxism to the TMW.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Dugin&#039;s opposition to Western imperialism is the basis for his demonization by the Western press, it is yet an anti-imperialism bereft of anti-capitalism, the exact inverse of the deficiency shown by the social-democratic Western left.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Five.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Without a class analysis, it may be relatively easy to imagine different civilizations, represented by sovereign countries or blocs of countries, peacefully coexisting in their own spheres apart from the rest of the world—Latin American and Islamic civilizations, for example, would appear to have no particular animosity or reason to be in conflict with one another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The antagonism that exists between &#039;&#039;classes&#039;&#039;, however, cannot be reconciled by multipolarity alone. Capitalists not only cannot exist without workers of their own nation to oppress, but they also cannot exist without dispossessive accumulation and the relentless drive to expand once domestic markets are exhausted and thus super-exploit the people of &#039;&#039;other&#039;&#039; nations. If unchecked, this class antagonism will likely therefore evolve again into some version of imperialism. The abolition of this oppression can only come about as the result of a global world-historical class struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Soviet Strategy ===&lt;br /&gt;
Chapters One through Five]] showed that the United States is the strongest center of capitalist power in the world; Chapters Six through Ten]] showed that the PRC is the strongest center of proletarian power in the world. Though the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of exploitation and control have developed since the inter-imperialist rivalry era, financial capital still dominates the West, and its fundamental tendency that Lenin identified a century ago—to ever expand and ever increase its profits—is likewise unchanged. There is indeed a Thucydides Trap—not one determined merely by the military and economic power of states, but also by their class character. In order to grow, the Western bourgeoisie &#039;&#039;must&#039;&#039; eventually subdue China. If it cannot do so by subversion, sabotage, and trade manipulation, it will try to do so by force. The super-empire&#039;s reaction can be delayed, if it can profit first by subjugating other victims (such as the Russian Federation and its other national-bourgeois enemies), but the world is finite, and as far as we know, the rate of extraction cannot increase much further; the most efficient paradigm of dispossessive accumulation yet discovered—neocolonialism—is already prevalent nearly everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A conflict therefore &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; inevitably coming, a death-struggle between the American financial capitalist and the Chinese peasant/worker that will span the entire planet. If the PRC declines to defend itself, it will be destroyed; but if the financial oligarchy cannot destroy the PRC, it will lose its own control over class society. Were the PRC an empire, the new Cold War would not fundamentally threaten capitalist rule; victory would simply mean one gang of capitalists replacing another, just as new, ascendant empires have absorbed old, decaying ones throughout history. But the &#039;&#039;Chinese&#039;&#039; capitalists do not control finance in their own country, the workers do, and they are not required by their class interest to seek profit and exploitation at others&#039; expense. A Chinese victory thus has the potential to be another paradigm shift—a progression between stages of history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have been here before. The bipolar world of the original Cold War, dominated by the United States and the Soviet Union, displayed exactly this dynamic, and the Soviet Union was defeated utterly. It would seem wise to avoid the same situation that has historically led to disaster; but this can only happen if the two superpowers cooperate in avoiding kinetic, economic, or proxy conflict, and the United States almost certainly will not. An examination of the Soviet Union&#039;s errors, the errors of contemporary anti-imperialists, and of any qualitative differences between the conditions it faced in the twentieth century and those presently faced by the PRC, is therefore essential to predicting its surest path to victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PRC currently enjoys a relatively better position than the Soviet Union at its height. It has a considerably larger share of the global economy and total world population, as well as far greater international trade leverage. Even more importantly, unlike during the First Cold War, it has pursued close cooperation with the Russian Federation despite the differences in the ruling class of each country. The infamous Sino-Soviet Split, which set the two largest socialist countries at odds with one another, has not continued into the twenty-first century, and the super-empire&#039;s open hostility toward both Russia and China make that chapter of history unlikely to repeat itself in the near future.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;If any surviving socialist country is able to learn from its twentieth-century nationalist mistakes, which led not only to the Sino-Soviet Split, but to war between the PRC and the Socialist Republic of Vietnam, it is the PRC. Today, relations between the PRC and the SRV are cordial and continuously improving.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Political strategy, however, may still ultimately be the most decisive factor in the Second Cold War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first months after the October Revolution, Lenin wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… until the world socialist revolution breaks out, until it embraces several countries and is strong enough to overcome &#039;&#039;international imperialism&#039;&#039;, it is the direct duty of the socialists who have conquered in one country (especially a backward one) not to accept battle against the giants of imperialism. Their duty is to try to avoid battle, to wait until the conflicts between the imperialists weaken them &#039;&#039;even more&#039;&#039;, and bring the revolution in other countries even nearer…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… one must be able to calculate the balance of forces and &#039;&#039;not help&#039;&#039; the imperialists by making the battle against socialism easier for them when socialism is still weak, and when the chances of the battle are manifestly &#039;&#039;against&#039;&#039; socialism.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladimir Lenin, &#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Left-Wing&amp;quot; Childishness&#039;&#039; (1918).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The fledgling Russian Soviet Republic, which at first had controlled only the urban centers of Moscow and St. Petersburg, could not fight the forces of every imperialist power at once; indeed, the key to its survival was not war against them, but extricating itself from the First World War as quickly as it could.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Appendix C for a more detailed analysis.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For the next two decades, it followed Lenin&#039;s strategy, seeking to make peace and détente with the imperialists while it was still weak and they were still strong. Great sacrifices were made to consolidate and defend the revolution within the Soviet Union, to appear harmless before the capitalist world, and to sow discord between the empires, which were not yet united. The Second World War seemed to vindicate this strategy; as the imperialist governments of France and the UK deliberately &amp;quot;appeased&amp;quot; Nazi Germany in the hopes that it would destroy socialism in Europe for them, the Soviet Union&#039;s maneuvering succeeded in broadening the war, such that even while encircled by Germany and the Empire of Japan, it did not face their might alone. As a result of inter-imperialist conflict, the Soviet Union and its sphere of influence expanded, bringing revolution and proletarian rule to Eastern Europe, China, Mongolia, and Korea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet the Second World War was also the last inter-imperialist war. The Soviet leadership became the victim of its own success, believing that the same strategy would work again under the next stage of imperialism, which at that point had not been identified. In 1952, Joseph Stalin confidently dismissed any objections to the contrary:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;After the first world war it was believed that Germany had been finally put out of action, just as certain comrades now think that Japan and Germany have been finally put out of action. Then, too, it was also said—the press dinned forth that the USA had placed Europe on a dole, that Germany could no longer rise to her feet, that from now on there could be no war among the capitalist countries. Yet in spite of this Germany revived and rose to her feet as a great power within some 15 to 20 years after her defeat, having broken out of bondage and set out upon a course of independent development. It is typical in this regard that none other than Britain and the USA should have helped Germany to revive economically and to raise her economic war potential. Of course, the USA and Britain, though helping Germany to revive economically, in so doing intended to direct the revived Germany against the Soviet Union, to use her against the country of socialism. However, Germany directed her forces in the first place against the Anglo-French-American bloc. And when Hitler Germany declared war on the Soviet Union, the Anglo-French-American bloc not only failed to join with Hitler Germany, but, on the contrary, was obliged to enter into a coalition with the USSR against Hitler Germany.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consequently, the capitalist countries&#039; struggle for markets and the desire to crush their competitors turned out in actuality to be stronger than the contradictions between the camp of capitalism and the camp of socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The question is, what guarantee is there that Germany and Japan will not again rise to their feet, that they will not try to wrest themselves from American bondage and to live their own independent lives? I think there are no such guarantees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But it follows from this that the inevitability of wars among the capitalist countries remains.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;J. V. Stalin, &amp;quot;Inevitability of Wars Among Capitalist Countries&amp;quot; in &#039;&#039;Economic Problems of Socialism&#039;&#039; (Moscow: Foreign Languages Publishing House, 1952), 32–37.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Stalin did not live to correct this error, and his successors also failed to recognize it, even as the Cold War&#039;s imperialist bloc increasingly became not less but more united against socialism.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter One.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1956, the Soviet Union officially adopted the policy of &amp;quot;peaceful coexistence&amp;quot; with the capitalist empires. Similarly, Deng advocated a foreign policy of &amp;quot;keeping a low profile&amp;quot;—which, after the collapse of the socialist bloc and the total encirclement of the remaining socialist countries, succeeded in keeping the Party in power at the cost of integration with the capitalist world—and ever since his passing, the PRC has officially forsworn seeking any form of hegemony and has scrupulously followed its self-imposed principles of non-interference in other countries&#039; internal political affairs. Yet it is now obvious from the remainder of twentieth century history that inter-imperialist war was &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; inevitable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1980s, such conflict did seem a real possibility, as the Japanese economy—already the world&#039;s second largest—gained unprecedented strength, just as Stalin predicted. Japan&#039;s rate of foreign direct investment, a mere $2.3 billion in 1980, grew exponentially throughout the decade, to over $50 billion in 1990.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Foreign Direct Investment, Net Outflows (BoP, Current US$) - Japan.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Japan&#039;s singular flavor of capitalism, with heavy government intervention and the continual reinvestment of profit,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This system, sometimes called &amp;quot;Japan Inc.&amp;quot; in the West, or &amp;quot;capitalism from above&amp;quot; by economists such as Michio Morishima, was remarkably similar in form, though not in political economy, to the PRC&#039;s current model.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had been an enormous success; even during the Soviet Union&#039;s twilight years, Stalin&#039;s prophecy appeared to be on the cusp of fulfillment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The socialist remnant therefore eyed these developments keenly. Wang Huning, a highly influential future member of the Chinese Politburo, viewed the growing U.S.-Japan animosity as all-important; in 1991, in a conclusion to his first-hand analysis of U.S. society, he wrote that &amp;quot;[t] he shadow of the Empire of the Sun is looming over the United States.&amp;quot; Japan, according to Wang, had regained something approaching hegemony in East Asia, commanding significant investments in Taiwan and the Republic of Korea. During his visit, he carefully observed a widespread American fear of the Japanese:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The Japanese now have control over the U.S. economy, and many Americans are worried about it. In the first seven months of 1988, Japan spent $9 billion on foreign companies, several of which were American companies. American markets and companies fell to the Japanese.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Japan&#039;s aggressive &#039;&#039;katana&#039;&#039;,&amp;quot; Wang reasoned, &amp;quot;has been pointed directly at the United States.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wang Huning, &#039;&#039;America Against America&#039;&#039; (independently published, 1991), 344–46.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At the beginning of the 1990s, however, the Japanese stock market crashed. In 1996, Japan&#039;s GDP growth plummeted, never exceeding a 3% increase in any year (except 2010, as of this writing) ever since.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;GDP Growth (Annual %) - Japan.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What began as Japan&#039;s &amp;quot;Lost Decade&amp;quot; became referred to by some as the &amp;quot;Lost 30 Years&amp;quot; as stagnation persisted long into the twenty-first century.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;池田信夫&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Nobuo Ikeda), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;「失われた&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;30&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年」に向かう日本&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Japan Heading for the &#039;Lost 30 Years&#039;].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What happened?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As described in Chapter Two, the super-empire&#039;s structural adjustment policies typically aim to &#039;&#039;devalue&#039;&#039; peripheral countries&#039; currencies, thus increasing the rate of unequal exchange to the imperialist countries in the core. This works because the victim countries are near the bottom of the economic value chain, and must sell their commodities—raw materials or intermediate goods—to the same small coterie of buyers (such as Apple or Sony, in the case of the electronics industry), who set the prices. Between two countries at the &#039;&#039;top&#039;&#039; of the value chain, each of which sells manufactured products to Western populations at large, a different sort of sabotage is needed. According to Hudson:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;What was so remarkable about dollar devaluation—that is, an upward revaluation of foreign currencies—is that far from signaling the end of American domination of its allies, it became the deliberate object of U.S. financial strategy, a means to enmesh foreign central banks further in the dollar-debt standard.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism: The Origin and Fundamentals of U.S. World Dominance&#039;&#039; (Pluto Press, 2003).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Economists generally consider the Plaza Accord of 1985—in which the second-tier imperialist powers, i.e. Japan, Germany, France and the United Kingdom, agreed to intervene in currency markets to &#039;&#039;appreciate&#039;&#039; their respective currencies against the dollar—to be a strong contributing factor in Japan&#039;s asset price bubble. The Accord was ostensibly designed to balance trade by protecting domestic U.S. manufacturing, which was being undersold by cheap Japanese consumer goods; as the Japanese yen strengthened, these goods became more expensive, allowing U.S. industry to compete. In the first quarter of 1986, Japanese companies began losing ground in the U.S. market, threatening to send Japan into recession; to prevent it, the Bank of Japan increased lending by cutting short-term interest rates, leading to a severe inflation of real estate prices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Defenders of the Plaza Accord maintain that it was not &#039;&#039;intended&#039;&#039; to hamstring the Japanese economy; Germany, after all, had appreciated the deutschmark at the same time, and did not experience such a disastrous bubble. Yet the Accord also specifically targeted Japanese real estate in a unique provision, obliging its government to &amp;quot;[increase] private consumption and investment through measures to enlarge consumer and mortgage credit markets.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Announcement the Ministers of Finance and Central Bank Governors of France, Germany, Japan, the United Kingdom, and the United States (Plaza Accord).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The BOJ&#039;s response had in fact been heavily encouraged by the Accord; the crisis in Japan was likely neither an accident, nor some vicissitude of the &amp;quot;free market,&amp;quot; but the outcome of deliberate sabotage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The asset price bubble seems a severe contrast to the U.S. real estate bubble that caused the Great Recession in 2008. How could a similar crisis set Japan&#039;s economy back &#039;&#039;decades&#039;&#039;? The Japanese recovery was so slow, in fact, that the new term &amp;quot;zombie lending&amp;quot; was coined in economics, describing the phenomenon of government regulators&#039; forbearance in allowing banks to continue lending to firms that had become insolvent. The BOJ cut interest rates again, to less than a single percent, ostensibly hoping to eventually stimulate its way out of the slump with unusually cheap loans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cure for zombie lending, in fact, is large infusions of new capital, which were not forthcoming. German economist Richard Werner posited that the BOJ&#039;s managers deliberately prevented the bank from printing money, which would have greatly aided the recovery; their objective in doing so, he surmised, was to unravel &amp;quot;Japan Inc.&amp;quot; and cause a long-term neoliberalization of the Japanese economy &amp;quot;virtually identical with the goals demanded by the United States.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Richard Werner, &#039;&#039;Princes of the Yen: Japan&#039;s Central Bankers and the Transformation of the Economy&#039;&#039; (Routledge, 2003), 177.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This managerial clique, according to Werner, had originated with BOJ Governor Eikichi Araki, who in 1946 had been indicted for war crimes allegedly committed during the Japanese occupation of China. In 1952, however, &amp;quot;almost straight from being under investigation for war crimes&amp;quot; Araki was mysteriously appointed ambassador to the United States, and subsequently &#039;&#039;again&#039;&#039; became Governor of the BOJ in 1954 (Richard Werner, 149–50).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regardless of whether the BOJ was complicit, coerced, or simply incompetent, Western financial institutions ignored the crisis; there would be no bailout and no Marshall Plan under super-imperialism. To guarantee the stability of the West&#039;s outposts in East Asia, and to provide a bulwark against the spread of socialism, the Japanese capitalist class had been given the rare opportunity to develop and join the club of exploiters, but they would &#039;&#039;never&#039;&#039; be allowed to challenge their benefactors. The needed example was set.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the brief U.S.-Japan trade war, Japanese corporations were dismayed to see that the deck was stacked against them. &amp;quot;With increasing regularity,&amp;quot; reported the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; in 1992, &amp;quot;American companies are demanding, and winning, large royalty payments from Japanese companies for the use of patented technology.&amp;quot; Hundreds of millions of dollars in profit, accumulated from the blood and sweat of wage-labor exploitation via the infamously harsh Japanese work ethic, were wiped out in instants as U.S. courts sided with U.S. capitalists almost every time. In April, Sega was shaken down for $33 million by a Los Angeles jury; the same year, in separate lawsuits, two Japanese camera manufacturers were made to pay Honeywell a total of nearly $200 million. According to the Bank of Japan, domestic corporations paid over $3 billion more in royalties than they received in 1991.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrew Pollack, &amp;quot;Japanese Fight Back As U.S. Companies Press Patent Claims,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 5, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. arrogance in dealing with Japan heightened; in 1994, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; revealed that the CIA and State Department had paid millions of dollars to the right-wing Liberal Democratic Party during the Cold War, financing half a century of LDP dominance of Japanese politics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tim Weiner, &amp;quot;C.I.A. Spent Millions to Support Japanese Right in 50&#039;s and 60&#039;s,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 9, 1994.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Just as with the secret State Department memo on the Cuban embargo mentioned in Chapter Two, the U.S. government waited only until the Soviet Union was dead and buried before declassifying these records.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In September 1995, news emerged that a U.S. Navy soldier and two Marines stationed in Japan had kidnapped and raped a 12-year-old Okinawan girl, triggering a wave of outrage throughout the country. The next LDP prime minister (Ryutaro Hashimoto) succeeded Murayama a few months later.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The LDP&#039;s monopoly on power was broken only once afterward, when the new center-left Democratic Party of Japan won a majority in the Diet in 2009. During his campaign, Prime Minister Yukio Hatoyama pledged to close just one U.S. Marine Corps airbase in Okinawa, rather than relocate it to a less-populated part of the island according to an earlier agreement negotiated by an LDP government. In March 2010, six months into his ministry, he expressed hopes that President Obama would meet with him to negotiate.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Hatoyama Unlikely to Meet Obama to Resolve Dispute,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Korea Herald&#039;&#039;, March 30, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Over the following two months, Obama showed no willingness to visit Japan; instead, in May, Hatoyama was forced, over a phone call, to agree to the U.S. terms to relocate rather than close the airbase.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;Hatoyama, Obama to Talk on Futenma Air Base: Report,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 25, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Humiliated, a few weeks later Hatoyama resigned in disgrace at his failure to fulfill his promise, and in the next general election, the LDP returned to power in a landslide. In a later interview with journalist Tim Shorrock, Hatoyama recounted an intense pressure campaign against his policy from not only U.S. officials but LDP-aligned Japanese bureaucrats who were &amp;quot;always trying to please the U.S., trying to guess what they wanted and acting proactively on that.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tim Shorrock, &amp;quot;Mike Pence and Japanese Leader Shinzo Abe Rain on South Korea&#039;s Olympics Parade,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The airbase was never closed, nor even yet relocated as of this writing. Japan is still host to over 50,000 U.S. troops, an occupation currently financed by the Japanese government itself, which pays over $1 billion each year to keep their bases operational.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hiroshi Asahina, &amp;quot;Japan Greenlights $8.6bn to Host U.S. Troops,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Nikkei Asia&#039;&#039;, March 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The experiences of Japan are the clearest evidence that the inter-imperialist unity that outlived even the Soviet Union is in no danger. There would be no inter-imperialist war in the latter twentieth century, and one is not likely in the twenty-first. The greatest conflict between capitalist empires of the super-imperial era resembled nothing so much as the United States pointing a gun at an unarmed man. There is no reason to believe that the unprecedented unity among empires in the face of a socialist enemy that was a feature of First Cold War will not also be a feature of the Second, especially not now that the super-empire and neocolonialism are fully entrenched throughout the world. The PRC is therefore no more likely than was the Soviet Union to win simply through patience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As described earlier in Chapter Eleven, the severing of the Nord Stream was in no country&#039;s self-interest but the United States&#039; (and Norway&#039;s); pipelines, railroads, bridges, ports, and other transport infrastructure of the kind that the PRC has been patiently and methodically building throughout the periphery are all vulnerable. What takes years to build can be destroyed in moments; without its own military and soft-power influence, the PRC&#039;s long-term geopolitical strategy&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Six.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; will soon be at a tremendous disadvantage, and it may lose what it has so painstakingly gained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In any war, hot or cold, the advantage usually lies with the side that takes the initiative. Though the PRC is still rising economically, militarily, and in every other respect, the United States has consistently acted first, through trade wars, diplomatic maneuvering, propaganda, and other provocations. It has retained its military outposts in Korea and is expanding them throughout the Pacific, securing new arrangements with the Philippines&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of Defense, &amp;quot;Philippines, U.S. Announce Locations of Four New EDCA Sites,&amp;quot; April 3, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Papua New Guinea;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ryo Nakamura and Rurika Imahashi, &amp;quot;U.S. Military to Use Papua New Guinea Naval Base for 15 Years,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Nikkei Asia&#039;&#039;, July 19, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it is pushing Japan, once again ruled by the LDP, to re-arm; it continues to push Taiwan to purchase more weapons; in 2023, in unprecedented provocations toward China&#039;s neighbor, the DPRK, a nuclear-armed U.S. submarine visited a port in southern Korea for the first time in July,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Martha Raddatz and Luis Martinez, &amp;quot;ABC News Exclusive: Inside the U.S. Nuclear Ballistic Missile Submarine in South Korea,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, July 20, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and a U.S. Air Force B-52 bomber landed in a southern Korean airbase for the first time in October.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chae Yun-hwan, &amp;quot;U.S. Strategic Bomber B-52 Lands at S. Korean Air Base for 1st Time,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Yonhap News Agency&#039;&#039;, October 17, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Cold War blocs are re-forming, and the PRC is the &#039;&#039;de facto&#039;&#039; leader of the opposition whether the Party is ready or not. The outcome of the Second Cold War will depend heavily upon whether and in what fashion the PRC will take on this mantle of leadership.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Post-Primacy Adaptation ===&lt;br /&gt;
What, then, is the strategy the United States is undertaking in the Second Cold War? The ultimate goal of the U.S. is clear—the elimination of China&#039;s challenge to its hegemony—but how it intends to accomplish this is not so obvious. Now let us examine the internal and external contradictions of the U.S., itself, and what obstacles its ruling class faces in its plans to maintain its dominance over the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is evident that the U.S. is attempting to rebuild its domestic manufacturing base, which since the 1990s had been decreasing as a percentage of global manufacturing. As of 2022, according to a report by McKinsey, the number of manufacturing firms and plants in the U.S. had seen a 25% decline since 1997,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Delivering the U.S. Manufacturing Renaissance,&amp;quot; McKinsey &amp;amp;#x26; Company, August 29, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet in the years just prior, manufacturing jobs had the largest rate of increase since the 1980s, and the total industrial workforce became larger than it was before the 2008 financial crisis and accompanying Great Recession.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chris Isidore and Christine Romans, &amp;quot;Made in America Is Back, Leaving U.S. Factories Scrambling to Find Workers,&amp;quot; CNN, October 10, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Although not quite larger than its previous high in 2019, before the COVID-19 pandemic began. (Bureau of Labor Statistics, &amp;quot;Union Members—2020,&amp;quot; 8.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A downturn in the first quarter of 2023 shows that steady growth is still elusive, but a surge of demand for the defense industry&#039;s output is expected, and as Europe further de-industrializes,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Eleven.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the United States plans to further re-industrialize.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a careful intent behind this new industrial renaissance rooted in geopolitical maneuvering. The U.S. government&#039;s protectionism is targeting quality over quantity. In 2022, the CHIPS and Science Act was enacted, allocating billions in loans, grants, and tax incentives for domestic U.S. microchip production. A few months later, Taiwan Semiconductor Manufacturing Company Limited (TSMC), the world&#039;s most valuable computer chip manufacturer, announced an expansion of its U.S. operations, promising to open a new factory in Arizona that would produce 3-nanometer node semiconductor chips, then the most advanced type of computer chip in production anywhere.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Emma Kinery, &amp;quot;TSMC to up Arizona Investment to $40 Billion with Second Semiconductor Chip Plant,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, December 6, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If successful, the United States&#039; economic reliance upon Taiwan—which hinges upon Taiwan&#039;s status as the world&#039;s most advanced semiconductor foundry with 92% of all sub-10-nanometer manufacturing capacity, as of 2021&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Antonio Varas, Raj Varadarajan, Jimmy Goodrich, and Falan Yinug, &#039;&#039;Strengthening the Global Semiconductor Supply Chain in an Uncertain Era&#039;&#039;, (Boston Consulting Group / Semiconductor Industry Association, April 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—will be vastly reduced, meaning that in any future confrontation with the PRC over its wayward province, the U.S. would lose little by sacrificing Taiwan, if by doing so the U.S. might also damage its rival.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Officially, the U.S. government refers to the new protectionism as &amp;quot;friend-shoring,&amp;quot; which purportedly boosts the resiliency of global supply chain networks by decoupling them from any countries that are not &amp;quot;allies and partners.&amp;quot; Yet thus far, the only country whose industrial base is expanding to provide this resiliency is the United States; even as U.S. Treasury Secretary Janet Yellen promoted &amp;quot;friend-shoring&amp;quot; in a speech before Korean technology conglomerate LG in Seoul in July 2022, the fruits of these &amp;quot;exchanges&amp;quot; included LG&#039;s new lithium-ion battery manufacturing capacity in Michigan, Hyundai&#039;s new electric vehicle plants in Georgia, and another chip plant in Texas from Samsung, the world&#039;s &#039;&#039;second&#039;&#039;-largest advanced semiconductor manufacturer.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Su-Lin Tan, &amp;quot;Yellen Says the U.S. and Its Allies Should Use &#039;Friend-Shoring&#039; to Give Supply Chains a Boost,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, July 19, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Once this process is far enough along, any new proxy wars in eastern Asia during the Second Cold War will be no skin off the super-empire&#039;s nose; instead of threats to its economic performance and profits, such conflicts will become opportunities to inflict casualties upon the PRC and its allies, just like in the wars in Korea and Vietnam during the latter twentieth century. Just as with Europe, the super-empire is also seeking to drain its eastern appendages of their most valuable capital and transform them into disposable pawns.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Industrial redevelopment is only one facet of the super-empire&#039;s wide-ranging restructuring, however. Less obvious but just as crucial are the adaptations being made to its military apparatus. In 1992, a secret document detailing the U.S. government&#039;s plan for its new reign as the leader of the world&#039;s unipolar empire was leaked to the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;; dubbed the &amp;quot;Wolfowitz Doctrine&amp;quot; after its architect U.S. Defense Secretary Paul Wolfowitz, it described the United States&#039; foremost priority as to ensure that no rivals to U.S. power—either regional or global—would develop.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Patrick E. Tyler, &amp;quot;U.S. Strategy Plan Calls for Insuring No Rivals Develop,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 8, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For a quarter of a century, the super-empire ran roughshod over the world in an orgy of death and destruction for the sake of profit; yet now it has acknowledged that the Wolfowitz Doctrine has finally failed, and the PRC&#039;s ascension to becoming a new global rival cannot be prevented. In 2017, a report published by the U.S. Army War College concluded that the United States would soon lose its position as the world&#039;s sole superpower, identifying an impending &amp;quot;volatile and uncertain restructuring of international security affairs in ways that appear to be increasingly hostile to unchallenged U.S. leadership.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan P. Freier, Christopher M. Bado, Christopher J. Bolan, and Robert S. Hume, &#039;&#039;At Our Own Peril: DoD Risk Assessment in a Post-Primacy World&#039;&#039; [monograph] (Army War College Press, June 29, 2017), xv.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The report called this new period &amp;quot;post-U.S. primacy&amp;quot; and advised the Department of Defense to take measures to &amp;quot;secure access to the global commons and strategic regions, markets, and resources&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;create, preserve, and extend U.S. military advantage&amp;quot; in response.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan P. Freier et al., xvi.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In particular, the report stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… the post-primacy reality demands a wider and more flexible military force that can generate advantage and options across the broadest possible range of military demands. To U.S. political leadership, maintenance of military advantage preserves maximum freedom of action. Further, it underwrites yet another bedrock principle of American defense policy—nuclear and conventional deterrence. &#039;&#039;Finally, it allows U.S. decision-makers the opportunity to dictate or hold significant sway over outcomes in international disputes in the shadow of significant U.S. military capability and the implied promise of unacceptable consequences in the event that capability is unleashed&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan P. Freier et al., 48.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The flood of 40,000 new U.S. troops into Europe in 2022 and the plans to construct new military facilities in the Philippines announced in 2023&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sui-Lee Wee, &amp;quot;U.S. to Boost Military Role in the Philippines in Push to Counter China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 3, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; must be evaluated in the context of this unambiguous statement of intent. All around the world, the global U.S. occupation forces are not declining but becoming further concentrated. During the GWOT the U.S. army had used individual brigades for small counter-insurgency operations; in 2021, the U.S. Army Training and Doctrine Command issued new guidelines for the reorganization of U.S. battle operations, re-combining the brigades into divisions for large-scale combat operations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;LTG Theodore D. Martin (featured presenter), &#039;&#039;WayPoint in 2028 – Multidomain Operations&#039;&#039;, Army University Press video [14:00], December 3, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In October of 2022, the U.S. Congress proposed granting the Pentagon wartime procurement powers, greatly increasing the budget for munitions. An analyst from CSIS remarked that the numbers involved were far greater than were needed to resupply the Armed Forces of Ukraine, and instead indicated that Congress was concerned with &amp;quot;building stockpiles for a major ground war in the future.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joe Gould and Bryant Harris, &amp;quot;Lawmakers Seek Emergency Powers for Pentagon&#039;s Ukraine War Contracting,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Defense News&#039;&#039;, October 17, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the reorientation of the U.S. military following the dissolution of the Soviet Union described in Chapter Two is now happening in reverse; but in both instances, total military spending &#039;&#039;increased&#039;&#039;. Simultaneously, the scale of the U.S. military&#039;s covert operations has also expanded. Between 2017 and 2020, over $300 million was spent on the secretive &amp;quot;127e&amp;quot; program that arms, trains, and provides intelligence to foreign proxy forces for combat operations against enemies of the U.S.—a tenfold increase from the program&#039;s initial 2005 budget.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nick Turse and Alice Speri, &amp;quot;How the Pentagon Uses a Secretive Program to Wage Proxy Wars,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Intercept&#039;&#039;, July 1, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The United States is no longer specializing in counter-insurgency, but neither is it abandoning the covert realm; it now seeks to &#039;&#039;foster&#039;&#039; insurgency rather than counter it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2021, Elbridge A. Colby, former U.S. Deputy Assistant Secretary of Defense for Strategy and Force Development and the lead architect of the Department of Defense&#039;s National Defense Strategy, published a roadmap for U.S.-PRC policy titled &#039;&#039;The Strategy of Denial: American Defense in an Age of Great Power Conflict&#039;&#039;. The book was praised by members of Congress, former U.S. defense officials, and numerous media establishment figures, and selected as one of the top ten books of the year by the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;. Colby writes, as a central thesis, that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Physical force, especially the ability to kill, is the ultimate form of coercive leverage. While there are other sources of influence, such as wealth, persuasiveness, and charisma, they are all dominated by the power to kill. One with the ability to kill another can, if willing, escalate any dispute to that level and thus prevail. Although hard power is not the only form of power, it is dominant if effectively employed; hard power always has the capacity to dominate soft power. Left unaddressed, might trumps right. Therefore, to protect its interests, the United States must be especially concerned about the use of physical force.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Elbridge A. Colby, &#039;&#039;The Strategy of Denial: American Defense in the Age of Great Power Conflict&#039;&#039; (Yale University Press, 2021), chap. 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Given that the United States no longer enjoys what Colby calls a &amp;quot;preponderance of power&amp;quot; in the world, he asserts that in order to prevent an &amp;quot;unfavorable balance of power&amp;quot; from forming against it, it is necessary for the U.S. to maintain its ability to kill any opponent, including and especially the PRC.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The likelihood of any other state, even a &amp;quot;hegemonic power,&amp;quot; ever attacking the United States, Colby acknowledges, is &amp;quot;rather remote&amp;quot; given the United States&#039; nuclear arsenal, isolated geographic position, and enormous resources available for defense. Instead, according to Colby, this extreme militant position toward China should be adopted merely because the PRC&#039;s growing commercial and trading bloc could cause the &amp;quot;erosion of America&#039;s economic power&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Colby, &#039;&#039;The Strategy of Denial&#039;&#039;, chap. 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in other words, the U.S. must be ready and willing to destroy any country that might undermine in any way its position as the dominant exploiter of the world, as well as any allies of such a country, any of its strategic partners, or any of its neighbors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if it has the ability to &amp;quot;kill&amp;quot; China, however, before the super-empire can do so, it must first ensure that it will not itself be killed by the PRC&#039;s counter-stroke. The principle of mutually-assured destruction, which during the First Cold War prevented any intentional open military conflict between NATO and the Warsaw Pact, still applies in the new era; but in the terms of its military strength and nuclear deterrent, the PRC&#039;s relative position lags behind the Soviet Union&#039;s during the twentieth century. The PRC&#039;s conventional navy and air force are vastly outmatched by the United States; as of 2022, the People&#039;s Liberation Army Navy had only two operational aircraft carriers while the U.S. Navy had eleven. According to the International Campaign to Abolish Nuclear Weapons, behind the Russian Federation and the United States, the size of the PRC&#039;s arsenal was a distant third at 350 warheads, less than 10% of the size of the U.S. arsenal. If the super-empire succeeds in somehow neutralizing the Federation, the PRC will be overwhelmingly outgunned in any potential nuclear conflict. Even if combined with the strength of the DPRK, the PRC would still be outmatched by even the super-empire&#039;s nuclear-powered junior partners (France, the UK, and Israel).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Campaign to Abolish Nuclear Weapons, &amp;quot;The World&#039;s Nuclear Weapons.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Upon first glance, any strategy involving nuclear confrontation would seem catastrophically irrational. The PRC&#039;s nuclear arsenal, if deployed with the intention, is nonetheless more than powerful enough to destroy all human civilization and perhaps even all human life—the ultimate deterrent to military aggression. Yet elements within the U.S. government, defense industry, and press are still seeking some way to weaken it. &amp;quot;The U.S. Should Show It Can Win a Nuclear War&amp;quot; a &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; op-ed headline advised in April 2022.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Seth Cropsey, &amp;quot;The US Should Show It Can Win a Nuclear War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, April 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a report issued to the U.S. Air Force Global Strike Command in 2020, the Louisiana Tech Research Institute advised an expansion and upgrade of U.S. nuclear weaponry not to preserve its own deterrent but to attain &#039;&#039;nuclear superiority&#039;&#039;. &amp;quot;The United States has never been content with a mere second-strike capability&amp;quot; wrote national security strategist and former CIA officer Matthew Kroenig; &amp;quot;Like with North Korea, the United States retains the ability to impose much more significant costs on China, and Chinese nuclear experts fear that Washington may even be able to deny China&#039;s deterrent with a nuclear first strike on China&#039;s nuclear forces.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stephen Blank, &#039;&#039;Guide to Nuclear Deterrence in the Age of Great-Power Competition&#039;&#039; (Louisiana Tech Research Institute, 2021), 37–39.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One year earlier, the Pentagon advised the development of a new, technologically advanced missile defense system reminiscent of the Cold War-era Strategic Defense Initiative.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Geoff Brumfiel, &amp;quot;Trump Unveils Ambitious Missile Defense Plans,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NPR, All Things Considered&#039;&#039;, January 17, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If the United States can deploy even a rudimentary missile defense system, the Western capitalist oligarchy will not hesitate to accept the risk of a few million Americans&#039; deaths as acceptable &amp;quot;collateral damage&amp;quot; in exchange for removing the PRC&#039;s deterrent.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Economic Decoupling ===&lt;br /&gt;
Nuclear apocalypse or open warfare, however, are not the only ways to kill. China&#039;s dominance of global manufacturing is presently its best defense against the super-empire&#039;s aggression; the economies of the United States and China are presently so intertwined that the &amp;quot;termination shock&amp;quot; to the U.S. of abruptly severing ties to its largest trading partner would bring total economic ruin, severe shortages of basic goods, and potentially social chaos or even mass starvation. Such a disruption would seriously threaten the capitalist oligarchy&#039;s rule and rate of profit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The super-empire must therefore reverse course and first &amp;quot;decouple&amp;quot; itself from its enemy before it can attempt to land a killing blow. The scale and complexity of the global economy, as well as China&#039;s increasingly central role within it, makes this a protracted and extremely difficult process. Indeed, the challenge for the super-empire is not merely separating the U.S. trade from China and developing its own industry, but separating the vast array of global supply chains of raw materials and intermediate manufacturing from China as well. In this endeavor even the United States&#039; junior imperialist partners have proven reluctant to cooperate and have required the U.S. to apply an increasing amount of coercion to produce the desired results. The government of Germany, in one example, openly expressed a desire to maintain its trade relations with the PRC in November of 2022, when Chancellor Scholz became the first G7 head of state to visit China since the outbreak of the COVID-19 pandemic.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Olaf Scholz, &amp;quot;We Don&#039;t Want to Decouple from China, but Can&#039;t Be Overreliant,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, November 3, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2023, President Macron made a similar visit, and French multinational energy corporation TotalEnergies began accepting payment for liquified natural gas in yuan (rather than dollars) for the first time.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrew Hayley, &amp;quot;China Completes First Yuan-Settled LNG Trade,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, from a general overview of China&#039;s economic integration with the super-empire, it would seem that decoupling has thus far been a colossal failure. The United Kingdom, in another example, has not reduced trade with China but expanded it; between 2018 and 2021, the value of Chinese imports to the UK rose by 66%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;BBC, &amp;quot;China Overtakes Germany as UK&#039;s Top Import Market,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, May 25, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Foreign direct investment in China from the super-empire&#039;s lieutenants has been increasing, with Germany and the Republic of Korea providing the greatest amounts of new capital, followed by Japan and the UK.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ben Jiang, &amp;quot;German Optical Giant Zeiss Breaks Ground on US$25 Million Plant in Suzhou in Vote of Confidence in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, October 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some of the most dramatic successes of decoupling—for example recent trade disputes between the PRC and Australia—have been the result of policy changes by the PRC, not Western governments. By the end of 2021, the Australian wine industry&#039;s sales in China were reduced by 97%—yet this annihilation was not caused by Australia shifting to new markets, but by tariffs issued by the PRC in unofficial retaliation for Australia&#039;s ban on Huawei and its continued political antagonism towards Beijing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Trade Dispute With China Puts Australian Wine Industry In a Precarious Position,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wine Enthusiast&#039;&#039;, updated September 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Overall, exports from Australia to China in fact &#039;&#039;increased&#039;&#039; by 24% in the same year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Weizhen Tan, &amp;quot;Australia&#039;s Exports to China Are Jumping despite Their Trade Fight,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, October 27, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This contradiction is evident even at the highest levels. In 2022, the chair of the Switzerland-based multinational wealth manager UBS—the largest private bank in the world—assured a financial forum in Hong Kong that global bankers were &amp;quot;very pro-China&amp;quot; and open to making further investment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hudson Lockett et al., &amp;quot;Global Bankers &#039;Very pro-China&#039;, Says UBS Chair,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, November 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite the State Department&#039;s rhetoric and the recent exchanges of tariffs, even the Western financial oligarchy itself, or at the very least a significant faction of it, still sees China as a source of profit in the near future. If even the masters of the super-empire are not in favor of pursuing it, then &amp;quot;decoupling&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Or at least, &#039;&#039;economic&#039;&#039; decoupling—see Chapter Eight for an analysis of decoupling in other areas.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; is &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; dead on arrival, but &#039;&#039;not yet even seriously attempted&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When, then, will rhetoric become reality? Most likely, the Western bourgeoisie have recognized that decoupling will be a long-term and multistage process. They cannot shun Chinese imports until the reinvigoration of U.S. domestic industry has begun to bear fruit; they will therefore continue doing business in the meantime with sheathed knives and a smile. There are certain strategic sectors, however, where decoupling will grant the super-empire the greatest immediate advantage for the lowest risk; it is in &#039;&#039;these&#039;&#039; areas, and not in a general sense, that decoupling is being actively pursued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In October 2022, the U.S. Department of Commerce announced new sanctions on China&#039;s computer chip industry, forbidding exports of advanced technology to China and restricting all &amp;quot;U.S. persons&amp;quot; from being employed at semiconductor facilities in China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of Commerce, Bureau of Industry and Security, U.S. Mission China, &amp;quot;Commerce Implements New Export Controls on Advanced Computing and Semiconductor Manufacturing Items to the People&#039;s Republic of China (PRC),&amp;quot; October 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Soon after, both Japan and the Netherlands—home to the largest manufacturers of chip-making equipment, Tokyo Electron and ASML—moved to comply with the new export controls.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Takashi Mochizuki, Cagan Koc, and Peter Elstrom, &amp;quot;Japan to Join US Effort to Tighten Chip Exports to China,&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 12, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This shift did not take place immediately, but over the course of two months—during which time the U.S. strong-armed its &amp;quot;allies&amp;quot; by threatening to ban the sale of &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; foreign products to China that contained U.S. technologies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cagan Koc, Eric Martin, and Jenny Leonard, &amp;quot;Netherlands Plans Curbs on China Tech Exports in Deal With US,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now clear that the U.S. government will not succeed in preventing mainland China&#039;s computer chip industry from catching up with TSMC and Samsung, nor even significantly prolong the gap&#039;s existence. In September 2023, within a year of the application of sanctions, a teardown of the newest of Huawei phone revealed that China&#039;s top chipmaker, Semiconductor Manufacturing International Corp., had already achieved 7-nanometer capability.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vlad Savov and Debby Wu, &amp;quot;Huawei Teardown Shows Chip Breakthrough in Blow to US Sanctions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, September 3, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It is also clear, however, that the U.S. has power to decouple an entire industry when it chooses to do so, and the leverage to compel third parties to fall in line in a matter of months. The PRC&#039;s appeals to the World Trade Organization over the chip sanctions, even if successful, will have no effect on the decoupling process. In December 2022, the WTO officially ruled in the PRC&#039;s favor in the dispute over U.S. metal tariffs from a few years prior, judging that the U.S. was in violation of international trade rules; the U.S. government promptly responded that it would maintain the tariffs anyway.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bryce Baschuk, &amp;quot;WTO Says Trump&#039;s Metals Tariffs Broke Rules as U.S. Rejects Findings,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Journal of Transportation&#039;&#039;, December 14 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. government is both willing and able to break its own rules the moment those rules cease to serve its interests, and no institution, country, or other power in the world is yet capable of stopping it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, what can be observed of the present foreign and economic policy of the United States reveals that it has four major long-term strategic goals:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# To significantly slow China&#039;s technological development&lt;br /&gt;
# To isolate the PRC from its current or potential allies, partners, and neighbors&lt;br /&gt;
# To provoke the PRC into a costly and destructive proxy war in East Asia&lt;br /&gt;
# To remove the PRC&#039;s nuclear deterrent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first goal, which it has recently pursued most urgently, it has already failed, and in the second, it is also failing. The Russian Federation— whose defeat and subjugation would have allowed the super-empire to encircle the PRC—has proved more resilient than expected, and in general the periphery is growing more friendly to the PRC, rather than less. Success in the third and fourth goals appear increasingly remote—but this is not by any means an assurance that the U.S. will not try. As of this writing, hundreds of thousands of lives have been lost in Ukraine; Taiwanese and Korean lives are certainly no less cheap to the Western oligarchy, and when nuclear powers are involved, military action of any kind has the potential to escalate to global proportions. The great danger of our time is therefore less that the U.S. may succeed in preserving its hegemony, but in how many people its government still has the power to kill in its attempts to do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Appendix A - Unequal Exchange in Ghanaian Gold Mining ==&lt;br /&gt;
Proceeding from the example of Apple&#039;s iPhone 6 given in Chapter Two, this appendix will estimate one of the more hidden forms of unequal exchange involved in the extraction of raw materials for its production (or, increasingly, as Apple itself shifts to recycling, the production of similar products). Often, lower down in the supply chain, labor exploitation becomes more severe and more difficult to quantify; the type of precious metals needed to construct the iPhone are extracted most cheaply through &amp;quot;artisanal&amp;quot; or small-scale mining with hand tools in the periphery, in mineral-rich countries such as Peru, Ghana, Mali, and the Democratic Republic of the Congo, where the global relations of imperialism enforce extremely low wages and sometimes even slave labor.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2016, artisanal mining supplied livelihoods to over one hundred million people worldwide [Armah &#039;&#039;et al&#039;&#039;., &amp;quot;Working Conditions of Male and Female Artisanal and Small-Scale Goldminers in Ghana: Examining Existing Disparities,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Extractive Industries and Society&#039;&#039; 3, no. 2 (April 2016)]. Gold and cobalt, the most expensive materials in the iPhone 6 by weight, can be and are also mined profitably in the core where labor power is more expensive, but only with advanced mechanization.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to a detailed investigation by journalist Brian Merchant in 2017, a single iPhone 6 contained only about one dollar&#039;s worth of raw materials (excluding plastics) by weight, which required mining approximately 34 kilograms of ore. A trace amount of gold (0.014 grams, or about 0.0005 ounces) accounted for $0.56 and required mining 18 kilograms&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Assuming that the gold is extracted via hard-rock mining, presently the most common type of gold mining worldwide.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; out of those 34.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Merchant, &amp;quot;Everything That&#039;s Inside Your IPhone,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;VICE&#039;&#039;, Aug 15, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to a report on field surveys conducted in 2012 by the International Labor Organization, over 56 tonnes of gold were estimated to be produced annually by artisanal gold miners in Ghana, who extracted an average of two ounces (about 57 grams) each per year (i.e. about eleven iPhones&#039; worth per day),&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Programme on the Elimination Of Child Labour (IPEC), &#039;&#039;Analytical Studies on Child Labour in Mining and Quarrying in Ghana&#039;&#039; (International Labour Organization, May 2013), ix.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which at a global market price of $1,411 per ounce&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;World Bank Commodities Price Data (The Pink Sheet) December 2014,&amp;quot; 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; would garner about $7.73 of &#039;&#039;revenue&#039;&#039; (not wages) per worker per day.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ghana is used as an example due to its status as the Africa&#039;s largest producer of gold. The opacity of supply chains makes determining how much of Apple&#039;s gold was actually sourced from Ghana in 2014 difficult. Though today, Apple has &amp;quot;reformed&amp;quot; its supply chain to source gold from South America and from recycled electronics, Ghanaian gold is still part of a multitude of similar products.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chronic undervaluation of Ghana&#039;s gold exports (which according to a study by Ghana&#039;s Institute of Statistical, Social and Economic Research garnered less than 90% of the global market price between 2011 and 2017)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Ghana Loses over $2bn in Taxes to Undervaluation of Gold Exports,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Ghanaian Times&#039;&#039;, January 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; is driven by this artisanal mining industry and consequent gold smuggling, which further reduces the total cost of the production, further reduces the wage of the gold miner, and deprives the state of Ghana of tax revenue on these exports that might be spent on development that could directly or indirectly increase its workers&#039; standard of living. The average Ghanaian artisanal gold mine &#039;&#039;worker&#039;&#039; earns only a few dollars per day.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This is in fact considerably higher than the average income of a Ghanaian agricultural worker, who earns less than one dollar per day. For this reason, a drop in the price of gold typically has no effect on the size of the population of artisanal miners. (Artisanal Gold Council, &amp;quot;The Effect of Changing Gold Prices on Artisanal Mining.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus if the Ghanaian gold miner were compensated fairly, then his wages, and consequently Ghana&#039;s below-market export price of gold, would increase, and if the margins in the remainder of the supply chain are unchanged, this increase could only come by increasing the retail price or reducing the profit collected through the sale of the iPhone (or similar product). In core countries, such as Canada and Australia, which also mine large amounts of gold annually, the gold mining process involves a much greater amount of constant capital (e.g., technologically advanced mining equipment) that enables mines to extract the same amount of gold with a much smaller amount of human labor—both less quantitatively,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Canada, for example, produced about 193 tonnes of gold in 2021 (World Gold Council, &amp;quot;Global Mine Production&amp;quot;) while employing roughly only 17,200 total workers mining both gold and silver (IBISWorld, &amp;quot;Gold &amp;amp;#x26; Silver Ore Mining in Canada – Employment Statistics 2005–2028&amp;quot;). If approximately one million Ghanaians can produce 56 tonnes in a year, Canadian miners would be no less than two hundred times more productive. It is the height of absurdity to imagine that a Canadian miner somehow works two hundred times harder than a Ghanaian miner; the discrepancy can only be (in part) the result of vast differences in constant capital. As the remainder of this book shows in greater detail, it is a key objective of the super-empire to obstruct the victim country&#039;s access to—and independent control over— capital of this nature.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; less arduous and dangerous qualitatively, and compensated at much higher rates&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The average base compensation for a Canadian gold miner advertised on Indeed in 2022 was around 355 Canadian dollars, or about 260 U.S. dollars, per day. (Indeed, &amp;quot;Miner Salary in Canada.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—but still resulting in a profit.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Canadian gold is of course still more expensive than Ghanaian gold, but the amount produced cheaply in the periphery is not sufficient to meet total global demand, so more expensive gold can also be profitably sold.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even as the periphery&#039;s single largest producer of gold, Ghana has no leverage whatsoever to demand a higher price; therefore the core receives a very large quantity of gold from it each year that is both cheaper than market prices and required virtually no expenditure of capital due to artisanal mining. This savings in &#039;&#039;capital&#039;&#039; expenditure is not directly reflected in the recorded profit margin of the iPhone or other high-tech devices, yet is accomplished by super-exploiting the Ghanaian worker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Appendix B - Unequal Exchange between Africa and China ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;We are certainly not against marketing and trading. On the contrary, we are for a widening of our potentialities in these spheres, and we are convinced that we shall be able to adjust the balance in our favour only by developing an agriculture attuned to our needs and supporting it with&#039;&#039; a rapidly increasing industrialisation that will break the neo-colonialist pattern which at present operates.&amp;quot; [emphasis added]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Kwame Nkrumah, 1965&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism, the Last Stage of Imperialism&#039;&#039; (1965), 9.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Köhler&#039;s formula for unequal exchange between countries is used here to update his findings. For the sake of consistency, Köhler&#039;s original results from 2009 will be reproduced, and then the same formula will be applied to data from 2016, the most recent year for which the IMF&#039;s World Economic Outlook Database included the same statistical indicators referenced by Köhler.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Attempts to quantify unequal exchange for more recent years may require different statistical indicators, and thus possibly encounter the same problem as Köhler, who in pioneering his formula could not directly compare his conclusions with Amin&#039;s. The development of new or updated formulas is therefore best attempted by more qualified specialists such as Köhler or Hickel.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The table below shows Köhler&#039;s &amp;quot;distortion factor,&amp;quot; or the values of the selected countries&#039; currencies compared with the dollar, based on the ratio of each country&#039;s GDP per capita at purchasing power parity (PPP) to its GDP per capita in current U.S. dollars in 2009. With the exception of individual African countries and the addition of Russia, the list is the same chosen by Köhler to display a wide range of data.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gernot Köhler, &#039;&#039;Estimating Unequal Exchange: Sub-Saharan Africa to China and the World&#039;&#039; (Oakville: Sheridan College, 2022), table. 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Gross domestic product and currency values in 2009&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2010 (Brazil, China, Germany, India, Luxembourg, Russia, Democratic Republic of Timor-Leste, United Kingdom, United States).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*Mean average of the distortion factors for the group of 44 African countries defined by the IMF.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2010 (IMF-Defined Sub-Saharan Africa).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2009, this group included Eritrea, but excluded Sudan, Djibouti, and Mauritania.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;**Mean average of the distortion factors for the group of 46 African countries defined by the UN International Trade Statistics Yearbook.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2010 (UN-Defined Sub-Saharan Africa).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2009 this group included Sudan, Djibouti, and Mauritania, but excluded Eritrea.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Country or Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Total GDP (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |GDP per capita (USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |GDP per capita (at PPP)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Distortion factor &#039;&#039;d&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Timor-Leste&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |590&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |543&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2522&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4.65&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |India&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1235975&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1031&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2941&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2.85&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (IMF)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |885245&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.98*&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (UN)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |942128&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.98**&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4908982&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3678&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6567&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.79&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Russia&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1229227&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8694&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14920&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.72&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Brazil&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1574039&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8220&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10514&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.28&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |United States&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14256275&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |46381&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |46381&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.00&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |United Kingdom&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2183607&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |35334&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |34619&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.98&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Germany&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3352742&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |40875&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |34212&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.84&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Luxembourg&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |51736&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |104512&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |78395&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.75&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
These values match Köhler&#039;s; using the same statistical indicators in the World Economic Outlook Database, the corresponding data for 2016 is given below:&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Gross domestic product and currency values in 2016&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2017 (Brazil, China, Germany, India, Luxembourg, Russia, Timor-Leste, United Kingdom, United States).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*Mean average of the distortion factors for the group of 45 African countries defined by the IMF.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2017 (IMF-Defined Sub-Saharan Africa).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2016, this group included Eritrea and South Sudan, but excluded Sudan, Djibouti, and Mauritania.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;**Mean average of the distortion factors for the group of 46 African countries defined by the UN International Trade Statistics Yearbook.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2017 (UN-Defined Sub-Saharan Africa).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2016, this group included Sudan, Djibouti, and Mauritania, but excluded Eritrea and South Sudan. Note that it also included the British territory of Saint Helena, but statistics for Saint Helena were not tracked by the IMF database and it is therefore not included in this average.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Country or Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Total GDP (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |GDP per capita (USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |GDP per capita (at PPP)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Distortion factor &#039;&#039;d&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Timor-Leste&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2498&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2102&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4187&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.99&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |India&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2256397&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1723&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6616&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3.84&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (IMF)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1411495&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2.7*&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (UN)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1504258&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2.62**&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |11218281&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8113&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |15399&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.9&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Russia&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1280731&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8929&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |26490&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2.97&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Brazil&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1798622&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8727&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |15242&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.75&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |United States&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |18569100&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |57436&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |57436&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.0&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |United Kingdom&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2629188&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |40096&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |42481&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.06&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Germany&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3466639&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |41902&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |48111&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.15&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Luxembourg&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |59468&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |103199&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |104003&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.01&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
Immediately obvious are the changes brought on by the increase in the value of the dollar compared with other currencies. Not only did the distortion factors for the African and the BRICS countries all increase, &#039;&#039;including&#039;&#039; China&#039;s, but the factors for European countries increased as well. However, the &#039;&#039;relative&#039;&#039; gap between Africa and China, and between Africa and Europe, widened considerably, suggesting that the &amp;quot;drain,&amp;quot; or transfer value, from Africa to those countries also grew. To calculate the transfer value between two countries (or groups of countries) in 2009, Köhler used the following equation:&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;figure&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;math&amp;gt;T = \frac{d_1}{d_2}X - X&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;where &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;T&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; is the transfer value, &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;X&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; is the volume of exports from the lower-wage country to the higher-wage country, &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;d_1&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; is the distortion factor for the lower-wage country, and the &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;d_2&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; is the distortion factor for the higher-wage country. The results of this calculation for 2009 are given below:&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Exports and transfer values from &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (as defined by the UN) in 2009&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Department of Economic and Social Affairs, Statistics Division, &amp;quot;International Trade Statistics Yearbook, 2009. Volume I, Trade by Country,&amp;quot; 22–23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*The UN International Trade Statistics Yearbook relied upon by Köhler does not use the IMF&#039;s &amp;quot;Advanced economies&amp;quot; grouping, and the IMF&#039;s database does not use the UN&#039;s &amp;quot;Developed economies&amp;quot; grouping, leading him to estimate this result by assuming an average distortion factor of 1.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;**The UN yearbook also lacks data for China as an individual recipient of trade. This number is Köhler&#039;s estimate of 75% of the export volume from the UN&#039;s SSA region to the UN&#039;s &amp;quot;Eastern Asia&amp;quot; region, which was 50379 million USD in 2009.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Destination&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Export volume (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from IMF region (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from IMF region (% of GDP)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from UN region (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from UN region (% of GDP)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Developed economies&amp;quot; (UN)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |145170&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |142267*&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |16.07&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |142267*&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |15.1&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |37784**&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4011&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.45&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4011&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.43&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
When the values in the fourth column are rounded to the nearest tenth of a percent (16.1% and 0.5% to the &amp;quot;Advanced economies&amp;quot; and China respectively) Köhler&#039;s results are reproduced exactly.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Köhler, &#039;&#039;Estimating Unequal Exchange&#039;&#039;, table 7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another limitation of Köhler&#039;s method is apparent, however. While the IMF did not consider Sudan to be part of &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa,&amp;quot; the United Nations (which aggregated the volume of exports &#039;&#039;X&#039;&#039;) did, leading to different GDP totals for the region depending on which definition is used. Thus while Sudan did not significantly alter the region&#039;s average distortion factor—and by extension its transfer values—in 2009, the transfer values are lower as a percentage of the total regional GDP than if Sudan is excluded. Rounding similarly, Köhler&#039;s &amp;quot;low estimate&amp;quot; (assuming an average distortion factor of 1.00 for the &amp;quot;developed economies&amp;quot;) for the transfer value from the African countries to the &amp;quot;Developed economies&amp;quot; of the world should therefore be slightly lower at 15.1% of total GDP, and the transfer value to China also lower at 0.4%.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using the new UN International Trade Statistics Yearbook, but the same indicators and approximations for trade volumes as before, the results for 2016 are as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Exports and transfer values from &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (as defined by the UN) in 2016&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Department of Economic and Social Affairs, Statistics Division, &amp;quot;International Trade Statistics Yearbook, 2016. Volume I, Trade by Country,&amp;quot; 22–23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Destination&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Export volume (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from IMF region (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from IMF region (% of GDP)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from UN region (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from UN region (% of GDP)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Developed economies&amp;quot; (UN)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |130954&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |222622&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |15.77&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |212145&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14.1&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |30000&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |12632&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.89&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |11368&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.76&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
The relative strength of the yuan did indeed increase unequal exchange from Africa to China, but not so dramatically. By 2016, the transfer values to both China and the &amp;quot;Developed economies&amp;quot; grew, yet the transfer value to China was still comparatively tiny, 0.76% of the region&#039;s GDP; even according to the less-accurate estimate (i.e. including Sudan&#039;s exports but excluding its GDP and distortion factor), the transfer to China remained lower than 1% of regional GDP.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other limitations of Köhler&#039;s method identified by Hickel et al. apply here as well.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See Chapter Two.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Since China has continued to prosper since 2016, it would also seem this transfer value may have continued to grow, even if it cannot be consistently measured against Köhler&#039;s original estimate. The volume of trade recorded for the two years, however, suggests that contrary to the popular conception that China is the fastest-growing trading partner to Africa, &#039;&#039;total exports&#039;&#039; from Africa to China—as well as exports from Africa to the &amp;quot;Advanced&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;Developed&amp;quot; economies—are not increasing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The World Bank&#039;s more detailed trade statistics between 2009 and 2020&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It must be noted that though the data tracked by the World Bank&#039;s World Integrated Trade Solution is not directly comparable to the UN yearbooks&#039;, given not only possible differences in data collection or aggregation, but also the fact that the World Bank uses yet &#039;&#039;another&#039;&#039;, distinct definition of &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (including Eritrea, Sudan, South Sudan, and Mauritania, but excluding Djibouti).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; reveal that China&#039;s status as nearly every country&#039;s primary trading partner is based far more on exports &#039;&#039;from&#039;&#039; China &#039;&#039;to&#039;&#039; Africa, which skyrocketed during this time period. The average yearly rate of increase in China&#039;s share of the African region&#039;s total export value, however, was -0.2%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Since the value of trade between countries can vary considerably from year to year, a method of estimating the average increase over a longer period is needed.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Since the end of the commodities boom of the early 2000s, the proportion of all African exports received by China has remained constant at about 14%.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, the share received by the World Bank&#039;s best approximation of the &amp;quot;Advanced&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;Developed&amp;quot; economies—the combination of its North America and Europe &amp;amp;#x26; Central Asia regions—steadily declined during the same time period, though this decline was driven entirely by North America; Europe&#039;s share, though still the largest overall at around 28%, remained more or less constant. Instead, the World Bank-defined region with the largest and most consistent increase in the share of total exports from countries in &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; was &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; itself, which by 2020 received a quarter of all exports from African countries&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Integrated Trade Solution (WITS), &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa Export Partner Share in Percentage All Countries and Regions between 2009 and 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—very likely a sign of the continent&#039;s industrialization and improving connective infrastructure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Appendix C - How the Bolshevik Revolution Was Won ==&lt;br /&gt;
Continuing from Chapter Three&#039;s analyses of armed struggle, this appendix will strive to place the Bolshevik Revolution in its appropriate historical and geopolitical context, which in 1917 was the First World War and the inter-imperialist rivalry stage defined in Chapter One.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eventually, the old European empires, relentlessly driven to expand by finance capital, were only able to do so at the expense of each other&#039;s territory, making global conflict inevitable. A complicated network of alliances led nearly all of Europe to enter the First World War on one of two opposing sides. Victory would ensure imperial expansion, while defeat would mean the loss of some or all colonial possessions. The stakes for the capitalist class were therefore enormous. When the Russian provisional government was overthrown by the Bolsheviks, Russia&#039;s imperialist allies—primarily France, the United Kingdom, and the United States—were much more anxious about how the revolution would affect the progress of the war than the possible emergence of a new economic system that could fundamentally challenge bourgeois rule. Many, in fact, did not even conceive of such a thing. Though the bourgeoisie are typically quite class-conscious (those wielding power in class society are always well aware of their own interests and of those who do not share them) they did not seriously consider the possibility that Marxism was anything other than a long-discredited theoretical dead end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus not only was &amp;quot;[t]he front of capital [pierced] where the chain of imperialism [was] weakest,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In his work &#039;&#039;Foundations of Leninism&#039;&#039;, Joseph Stalin argued that under the new stage of imperialism described by Lenin, proletarian revolution would not necessarily occur in the countries where capitalism had developed the most, but wherever in the world the forces of imperialism could be most easily defeated. (J. V. Stalin, &#039;&#039;Foundations of Leninism&#039;&#039;, chap. 3.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but the novelty of the proletariat seizing state power worked in the Bolsheviks&#039; favor. Unaware of the true danger to capitalist empire that socialism represented, the bourgeois press remained optimistic even as Petrograd turned red and Russia descended into civil war. In the days after the Bolsheviks stormed the Winter Palace, the paper of record dutifully printed predictions that they would not hold power for long,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;BELIEVE RUSSIAN CRISIS TEMPORARY; Washington and Embassy Officials Expect Bolsheviki Rule to Be Short,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 10, 1917.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;WASHINGTON HOPEFUL OF RUSSIA&#039;S FIGHTING: Separate Peace Not Expected—Financial Help From Allies to Continue—Radicals Not Regarded as Permanently in Control—Kerensky&#039;s Weakness Deplored,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 11, 1917.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and spilled much ink boosting hopes that a &amp;quot;strong man&amp;quot; or a new monarchy would arise instead.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;HOPE STRONG MAN WILL RULE RUSSIA: Zemstvos&#039; Agent Here and Herman Bernstein Agree That Kerensky Must Go,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 9, 1917.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;RUSSIA&#039;S STRONG MAN: From One Who Believes He Will Soon Appear,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 30, 1917.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only after an initial counterrevolution failed and the days became weeks did the headlines became more directly critical of the Bolsheviks, but mostly on the grounds of their suspected ties to Germany, and not because they were communists.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This was a persistent theme throughout the next several months: &amp;quot;Lenine Anti-American as Well as Pro-German,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 18, 1917; &amp;quot;KEEP RUSSIA IN TURMOIL; German Agents Busy Among Working Classes and Peasants,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 23, 1917; &amp;quot;RUSSIA&#039;S &#039;FREEDOM&#039; MADE IN GERMANY: Revolution Prepared by Berlin Long Before the War, Dr. Vesnitch, Serb Envoy, Says,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 1, 1918; &amp;quot;GERMANS RUNNING RUSSIA?—THEODORE MARBURG,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 19, 1918; &amp;quot;BOLSHEVIKI AIDED AT THE OUTSET BY GERMAN GOLD: Alleged German Offical Documents Published by Paris Paper Reveal Plot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 9, 1918; &amp;quot;CLEVER PROPAGANDA BROKE DOWN RUSSIA: Germans Circulated a Newspaper in the Prison Camps and Russian Trenches,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 10, 1918.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even as late as January of 1918, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; printed that the Allied Powers were willing to recognize the new Bolshevik government, if it would keep Russia in the war on their side.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;ALLIES NOW MAY RECOGNIZE LENINE; Attitude of Powers Modified as Result of Peace Conference Failure,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 4, 1918.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;WASHINGTON WATCHES EVENTS IN RUSSIA; Bolsheviki May Gain Recognition If They Decide to Remain in the War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 5, 1918.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only after the Bolsheviks had negotiated a peace with the Central Powers in March of 1918 did the Allied Powers actually invade Russia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Allied intervention in the Russian Civil War must therefore be analyzed in the context of the prevailing relations of world imperialism. Unlike the interventions in Korea and Vietnam in the latter part of the twentieth century, during the Russian Civil War the Western empires were not united, and their policies were not yet fully oriented along anticommunist lines. Instead, the primary war goals of the invaders were to revive the eastern front against Germany, and to prevent the Central Powers from seizing any resources from the fracturing Russian Empire. If their class enemies the Bolsheviks needed to be overthrown in order to accomplish those goals, so much the better; but this was only one possible means to those ends, and no serious attempt was made to pursue it once those ends had been otherwise achieved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The forces of counterrevolution—the White &#039;&#039;Armies&#039;&#039;, plural—thus remained divided, poorly supported, and proved ultimately surmountable by the superior organization of the Red Army. After the Central Powers surrendered, most Allied forces left Russia within a year—before the Civil War had been decisively concluded and before their armies deployed against Germany had even finished demobilizing. Altogether, the Allied invasion consisted of fewer than 300,000 troops and took less than 2% casualties, few of which were suffered by the Western empires. The majority of Allied combat deaths in the Civil War were in fact Czechoslovakian. The combined peak totals of French, British, and U.S. troops in Russia barely exceeded 70,000—and their collective total casualties were only about seven hundred men, clear evidence that they saw relatively little actual combat with the Red Army.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Meredith Reid Sarkees and Frank Wayman, &#039;&#039;Resort to War: 1816–2007&#039;&#039; (CQ Press, 2010).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Of the each country&#039;s invasion force, Japan&#039;s was the most numerous, remained in Russia the longest, and left the most reluctantly—but rather than strangling Bolshevism in its crib, the rising Empire of Japan&#039;s primary goal was simply to expand its own sphere of influence by grabbing a piece of Russia for itself. In the final analysis, the Bolsheviks&#039; victory in the Civil War owed much to the great powers&#039; failure to take them seriously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear that if these conditions are ever to be replicated, the global relations of imperialism must first return to the inter-imperialist rivalry stage. Whether this could come about as a consequence of a retreat or &amp;quot;split&amp;quot; of the super-empire, or whether such a reversion is even possible, is unknowable. At first glance, given recent world events, such a transformation does not appear inconceivable; yet as shown in Chapters Eleven and Twelve]], a return to the Cold War stage is both preferable to the oppressed peoples of the world, and more likely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Appendix D - Unemployment in the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region ==&lt;br /&gt;
As noted in Chapter Eight, while the Chinese government admitted at the time that minority unemployment in the XUAR during the 2000s and early 2010s was quite high, official statistics did not record exactly how high. In 2008, Minority Rights Group International (MRG) claimed that the total Uyghur unemployment rate in Xinjiang was as high as 70%;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minority Rights Group International, &amp;quot;World Directory of Minorities: Uyghurs,&amp;quot; 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; though MRG did not explain how this figure was calculated, this appendix will attempt to corroborate it from other demographic data, and broadly estimate if it has improved or not in the years since then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A crucial limitation to such an estimate is not knowing the size of the &#039;&#039;total labor force&#039;&#039; in rural China. The China Statistical Yearbook defines the labor force as &amp;quot;the population aged 16 and over who are capable of working, are participating in or willing to participate in economic activities, including employed and unemployed persons.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;Explanatory Notes on Main Statistical Indicators.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This definition is broadly universal, being also used by organizations such as the OECD, the International Labor Organization, and the U.S. Bureau of Labor Statistics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A study published by the BLS in 2000 found that when unemployment rates in the U.S. and Canada were calculated using each other&#039;s statistical method, they differed by less than 1% in either direction; between the U.S. and several European countries, this discrepancy was even smaller. (Sorrentino, &amp;quot;International Unemployment Rates: How Comparable Are They?,&amp;quot; 3.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An individual who does not have a job or is not making an attempt to find one is therefore considered not part of the labor force and therefore not &amp;quot;unemployed.&amp;quot; At the time of MRG&#039;s report, a majority of Xinjiang&#039;s population was rural (and an even larger majority of that rural population are Uyghur), and unemployment statistics are not broken down by ethnic group, leaving rural areas as the best proxy for statistics on Uyghur unemployment; however, unemployment in rural areas is not recorded by the government&#039;s statistical yearbooks either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless in 2013, the year before the Party announced the new targeted poverty alleviation program, almost 73% of Xinjiang&#039;s population was between the ages of 15 and 64,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;2-11 Age Composition and Dependency Ratio of Population by Region (2013).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which is internationally considered the working age.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The average age at which Chinese workers actually retire, however, was still much lower at 54, according to the &#039;&#039;Economist&#039;&#039; in 2021 (&amp;quot;At 54, China&#039;s Average Retirement Age Is Too Low,&amp;quot; June 26, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The rural population totaled about 12.6 million,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;2-7 Total Population by Urban and Rural Residence and Birth Rate, Death Rate, Natural Growth Rate by Region (2013).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and for the end of the year, the CSY reported that just over half a million people in rural Xinjiang were either engaged in private enterprises or self-employed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;269,000 people in rural Xinjiang were engaged in private enterprises (either as workers or employers) [China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;4-8 Number of Engaged Persons in Private Enterprises at Year-End by Region (2013)&amp;quot;], and 240,000 were self-employed [China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;4-9 Number of Self-Employed Individuals at Year-End by Region (2013)&amp;quot;]. Numbers are rounded to the thousands.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even if only &#039;&#039;half&#039;&#039; the working-age population were in the labor force,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The U.S. labor force, by comparison, is relatively stable at around 62% of the total population. Between 2013 and 2022, the seasonally adjusted labor force participation rate in the U.S. varied between a minimum of 60.1% and a maximum of 63.7% [U.S. Bureau of Labor Statistics, &amp;quot;Data Retrieval: Labor Force Statistics (CPS)&amp;quot;].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the rural unemployment rate in Xinjiang would have been well over 80%—higher even than MRG&#039;s figure. If the actual unemployment rate were any less than &#039;&#039;50%&#039;&#039;, it would mean the labor force in rural Xinjiang would have been smaller than one in ten working-age people in 2013—by itself a clear symptom of extreme poverty. According to a labor report by the government of Hotan Prefecture (which has an overwhelmingly Uyghur population) 600,000 workers still had no jobs or farms in 2017—which amounted to 40% of the local workforce and over one-quarter of the entire population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Huo et al., &amp;quot;Research on Population Development in Ethnic Minority Areas in the Context of China&#039;s Population Strategy Adjustment,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Sustainability&#039;&#039; 12, no. 19 (2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though they are sufficient to show the massive scale of the problem, the wide range of these estimates and the number of assumptions involved limits their usefulness. To measure whether the economic conditions faced by the Uyghur people have since improved or by how much, a comparative analysis is called for, especially if it can be done within the same sets of data.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The neighboring province of Gansu, though smaller than Xinjiang by land area, is nonetheless quite similar in other respects. In 2013, the total population of the XUAR was about 90% of that of Gansu, a similar proportion of which was rural;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;2-7 Total Population by Urban and Rural Residence and Birth Rate, Death Rate, Natural Growth Rate by Region (2013).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet rural Gansu had almost twice as many jobs as rural Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;407,000 people in rural Gansu were engaged in private enterprises (either as workers or employers) [China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;4-8 Number of Engaged Persons in Private Enterprises at Year-End by Region (2013)&amp;quot;] and 566,000 were self-employed [China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;4-9 Number of Self-Employed Individuals at Year-End by Region (2013)&amp;quot;]. Numbers are rounded to the thousands.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In terms of wealth and income, both regions are quite poor in comparison with the rest of the country, though Gansu is not a minority autonomous region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between 2013 and 2021, both regions saw increasing urbanization,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2022, &amp;quot;2-7 Total Population by Urban and Rural Residence and Birth Rate, Death Rate, Natural Growth Rate by Region (2021).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but also a tremendous rise in rural employment. The 2022 CSY reported a total of nearly six million jobs in the countryside of the XUAR and nearly seven million in Gansu, increases of over one thousand percent and six hundred percent, respectively.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2022, &amp;quot;4-3 Number of Employed Persons by Region (End of 2021).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Assuming a constant labor participation rate of 61%, rural unemployment would have fallen from over 90% to the low double digits in the XUAR and almost vanished altogether in Gansu. In China overall, it would have fallen from over 80% to less than 10%.&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*Units of 10,000.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;**Employment rate is calculated in the same way as earlier in this appendix, but assuming a total labor force of 61% of the total population for selected years.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Year&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Rural population*&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Total population*&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Rural employed persons*&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Increase from 2013 (%)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Estimated rural employment rate** (%)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |XUAR&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2013&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1257&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2264&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |51&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |—&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6.6&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |XUAR&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2021&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1107&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2589&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |586&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1051&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |86.8&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Gansu&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2013&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1546&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2582&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |97&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |—&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10.3&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Gansu&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2021&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1162&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2490&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |693&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |612&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |97.8&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2013&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |62961&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |136072&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |7473&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |—&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |19.5&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2021&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |49835&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |141260&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |27879&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |273&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |91.7&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, the New Deal in Xinjiang, described at greater length in Chapter Eight, was neither restricted to Xinjiang, nor particularly remarkable in China overall during the late 2010s. Though the Western press has made great efforts to conflate it with a supposed attempt to destroy the Uyghur cultural identity, it is clear that the very same phenomenon has also transformed Gansu, which was and is over 90% Han. It seems that &amp;quot;targeted poverty alleviation&amp;quot; is exactly that. It has targeted not any particular ethnic group, nor minorities in general, but the poor—both Uyghur and Han alike.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Footnotes ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Library works about China]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Why_the_World_Needs_China&amp;diff=79849</id>
		<title>Library:Why the World Needs China</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Why_the_World_Needs_China&amp;diff=79849"/>
		<updated>2024-12-23T03:17:20Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: fixed some formatting errors&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=Why the World Needs China|image=Why the World Needs China Cover.jpg|author=Kyle Ferrana|publisher=Clarity Press|published_date=2024|type=Book|isbn=978-1-949762-87-7|pdf=https://annas-archive.org/md5/8b484b038303cf355bfe32111b8baf18}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Introduction - The Prius and the Frog ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;There is no alternative.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Margaret Thatcher, 1980&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A campaign slogan of the United Kingdom&#039;s Conservative Party, which has since become iconic as a justification and rationalization for neoliberal policy throughout the world.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Profound changes are afoot in the international economic structure.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Xi Jinping, 2016&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China Vol. 2&#039;&#039; (Shanghai Press, 2018), 276.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;At the turn of the twenty-first century, the first model of the Toyota Prius, the world&#039;s first mass-market hybrid-electric vehicle, was produced to much acclaim. Many in the United States bought the first Prius, yet in the following decades, the U.S. auto market was painfully slow in converting to electric; electric vehicles (EVs) of any kind remained at 1% or less of total vehicle sales until 2018. By 2021, sales rose to 5% of total—or about half a million new electric cars—a modest but significant step toward reducing the vast quantities of greenhouse gas emissions produced by transport in a country with one of the highest rates of automobile use in the world. There are, at the time of this writing, almost three hundred million motor vehicles in the U.S., or slightly less than one for each person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only country with a larger motor vehicle fleet, in fact, is China. In the year 2000, there were only about four million cars in China—one for every three hundred people&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tania Branigan, &amp;quot;China and Cars: A Love Story,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, December 14, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—but twenty years later, Chinese automobiles outnumbered those in the U.S., rising (given China&#039;s much larger human population) to about one for every four or five people. Chinese drivers were similarly slow to switch to electric; as late as 2014, for example, CNN reported that they were in fact &amp;quot;hesitant to adopt electric cars,&amp;quot; buying only 7,000 such vehicles in the first quarter of the year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zoe Li, &amp;quot;Chinese Drivers Hesitant to Adopt Electric Cars.&amp;quot;CNN, April 14, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The International Energy Agency reported EVs to account for no more than 1% of sales in China through 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following six years, however, China&#039;s sales of electric vehicles were anything but modest. Its EV sales leaped to over three million—16% of total sales—in 2021,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Energy Agency, &amp;quot;Electric Car Registrations and Sales Share in China, United States, Europe and Other Regions, 2016–2021,&amp;quot; May 23, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in the fall of 2022, was set to again nearly double at a projected &#039;&#039;six million&#039;&#039; new EVs that year, more than the rest of the world combined.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daisuke Wakabayashi and Claire Fu, &amp;quot;For China&#039;s Auto Market, Electric Isn&#039;t the Future. It&#039;s the Present,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 27, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The cause of this dramatic shift lay not in any random vicissitude of the market; the country&#039;s skyrocketing EV industry, according to an analysis from the Paulson Institute in Chicago, had grown from scratch to become the world leader within a single decade due to a combination of &amp;quot;pilot programs, subsidies, government procurement, and some form of nontariff barriers.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ilaria Mazzocco, &amp;quot;Electrifying: How China Built an EV Industry in a Decade,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;MacroPolo&#039;&#039;, July 8, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This demonstrates how, relatively speaking, the domestic policy of the People&#039;s Republic of China can and does turn on a dime. By now we are all acquainted with China&#039;s biggest problems; but even while being widely excoriated in the West for deficiencies both real and imagined, the Chinese government has become a remarkably efficient problem-solver. No matter how quickly you obtain them, specific descriptions of Chinese society will already be woefully obsolete by the time you begin reading. Where China is concerned, within virtually any milieu or level of education, the average Westerner—whether a loyal viewer of CNN or Fox News, a subscriber to &#039;&#039;Le Monde&#039;&#039; or the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, a stream-watcher or podcast-listener, a reader of supermarket tabloids, or a curator of social media feeds—is hopelessly stuck in the present. Even the most neutral treatments offer little more than a snapshot of a rapidly changing domestic and geopolitical environment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, to remain as relevant as possible, this book, written in 2022 and 2023, attempts to suggest where China might go, and not simply describe where China is or where China has been. Though intended to be as brief as possible, the first three-quarters of the book still mostly does the latter. In fact, the first quarter barely even mentions China; but unfortunately, this can&#039;t be helped. &amp;quot;Men make their own history,&amp;quot; said Karl Marx, &amp;quot;but they do not make it as they please; they do not make it under self-selected circumstances, but under circumstances existing already, given and transmitted from the past.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx, &#039;&#039;The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte&#039;&#039; (1913), Chapter I.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Today we live in a world as interconnected as it is unequal and one more interdependent than any of our ancestors could imagine—a world-system, according to economic historian Dr. Immanuel Wallerstein and his school of thought. The capitalist world-system is not the sum of international law and multilateral institutions such as the United Nations and the World Trade Organization—institutions that the PRC has scrupulously respected—but the complex network of predatory trade relations and the global division of labor that has served to enrich the West at the expense of everyone else for centuries. Like every other country, the PRC is only comprehensible in relation to this world-system; and that relation can&#039;t be understood without accurately understanding the nature of the world-system, which can&#039;t be understood without accurately understanding its history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch01.xhtml|Chapters One]] through [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch05.xhtml|Five]] introduce and explain the concept of super-imperialism—the latest, and most profitable system of exploitation that has yet been put into practice. In terms of economic policy, it is better known as neoliberalism, the ideology and practice of which UK Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher infamously sought to justify in the quote that begins this introduction. The super-empire, which currently consists of the United States and its junior partners in Europe and elsewhere, presently extracts enormous quantities of wealth from the rest of the world every year. It relies on four distinct mechanisms of control: 1) structural adjustments, 2) economic isolation, 3) military intervention, and 4) soft power. These are the supreme instruments of Western hegemony; as long as they can be exercised with impunity, the world-system cannot be changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapters Six]] through [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch10.xhtml|Ten]] consist of a thorough analysis of Chinese class society and economic life in the twenty-first century, ranging from the PRC&#039;s international relations and the Belt and Road Initiative, to the new campaign of wealth redistribution known as Common Prosperity, to the status and treatment of ethnic minorities in China&#039;s rural provinces. This part aims to explain why the PRC does what it does, how the Communist Party functions and has retained its legitimacy, and most of all what distinguishes China from other countries at every level in the world-system and why it is uniquely situated to facilitate a fundamental change to this system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As these analyses will show, the PRC does not seek hegemony or the exploitation of others; yet increasingly, even if against its will, it must contend with the hostile and belligerent super-empire, which will not quietly abandon its plunder of the world to make way for the PRC&#039;s vision of peace and shared prosperity. [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch11.xhtml|Chapters Eleven]] and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch12.xhtml|Twelve]] are therefore an evaluation of this conflict. Predictions of the future are not easy, and should not be made lightly, or perhaps at all; but the price of not trying may be too high. Though China has grown stronger than ever and is now more independent than it has been in many generations, it is far from invincible, and there remain formidable forces that it must confront.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Escape from a world-system is not possible, since by definition it encompasses the world we must all live in. A new world-system—which may or may not retain the same institutions but does not include the hegemony and exploitation inherent to the current one—must instead be constructed to supersede it. The question of how this might be accomplished has plagued thinkers and revolutionaries for decades. We desperately need a working theory of change, which can only be built if we gain the proper perspective. That&#039;s what this book is for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These are dangerous days. At the time of this writing, the wars in Ukraine and Palestine continue to escalate, and the world&#039;s two greatest nuclear powers grow ever closer to open conflict with one another. Tension between the world&#039;s economic titans—the U.S. and the PRC—is likewise increasing. The destruction of all human civilization in the near future has not been so likely for generations, whether through a nuclear conflict or through the slower burn of climate catastrophe; it may be likelier now than ever. According to the Western fable, we are all frogs in a pot, heedless that it is gradually coming to a boil.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But there&#039;s another frog-related fable they tell in the East. As the story goes, there was once a frog who lived at the bottom of a well. One day, he looked up and saw a sea turtle walking by overhead; the frog called out to the turtle, saying, &amp;quot;Won&#039;t you join me inside this well? The water is deep and the mud is comfortable. There is no finer place to live.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A frog at the bottom of a well cannot imagine the sea.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== A Note on Sources, Statistics, and the First Rule of Reading Propaganda ===&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s customary for criticism to target an author&#039;s sources. Are they biased? Are they reliable? Are they propaganda? If they&#039;re secondary sources, are &#039;&#039;their&#039;&#039; sources trustworthy? Says who?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those are all good questions. You might have them too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Just because you&#039;re paranoid doesn&#039;t mean they&#039;re not out to get you,&amp;quot; goes the proverb. Similarly, just because it&#039;s propaganda doesn&#039;t mean it isn&#039;t true. In fact, some of the &#039;&#039;most&#039;&#039; effective propaganda is composed entirely or almost entirely of the truth! Crudely inventing a lie from whole cloth is rare in the propaganda racket because it seldom &#039;&#039;convinces&#039;&#039;. Propaganda is merely information, factual or not, that is deployed to further a political goal. There&#039;s no sense in lying if the truth will do; if a propagandist happens to have it on their side, the truth is the very best weapon in their arsenal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So, it makes little sense to entirely disregard propaganda just because it is propaganda. If you do so, you&#039;ll never learn anything at all. &amp;quot;Seek truth from facts,&amp;quot; advises the famous Chinese idiom—not least because facts are almost never told to us by someone (or some organization) with no agenda whatsoever.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to sift truth out of propaganda? This rule of reading propaganda is the first because it&#039;s such a no-brainer: &#039;&#039;if they admit it, it&#039;s probably true&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the head of the Strategic Air Command of the U.S. Air Force, for example, says that bombers under his command killed one million Korean civilians, we can safely assume that most likely, they did in fact kill at least that many. If a Turkish military strategy think tank estimates the current strength of the Kurdish nationalist insurgency at 50,000 fighters, one might be reasonably certain that there are in fact at least that many. On the other hand, if a top official of the anti-communist &amp;quot;Tibetan government in exile&amp;quot; publicly remarks that the number of Tibetans leaving China each year has declined, then we can be sure that Tibetan migration out of China has declined. In other words, failure, wrongdoing, or other information that is &#039;&#039;contrary&#039;&#039; to the established national or class interest of the organization producing or publishing it is more likely to be factual, while information that aligns with such interests is more likely to be fabricated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Institutional bias in press organizations is generally not difficult to establish. In the case of the PRC, it&#039;s no secret that &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039; are organs of the Chinese government and the Communist Party, just as media like &#039;&#039;Voice of America&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; are instruments of the United States Congress, being funded and controlled by the U.S. Agency for Global Media. Though more neutral sources are preferred, and used wherever possible, in the course of this book&#039;s examination of domestic Chinese affairs, &#039;&#039;both&#039;&#039; governments&#039; media will be used as sources of information—not just to glean truthful admissions using this heuristic, but to derive insight into the agenda and intent of each. (For example, the heavy censorship in the Chinese press of news regarding domestic terrorism, described at length in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch08.xhtml|Chapter Eight]], is a useful clue to the intent of the government&#039;s policy.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are of course limits to the first rule, which—as an investigation becomes more detailed and the subject matter more politicized, as any and all news regarding China now is in the West—become more obvious. No society, much less one of over one billion people, can be judged according to a handful of subjective anecdotes; any remotely accurate evaluation of the character and trajectory of Chinese policy must make use of systematically-gathered data—polls, scientific studies, statistics, &amp;amp;#x26;c., and there is a serious dearth of such data from Western or international sources. In each case, this book makes as much use of Western sources as possible; the anthropological studies of rural Tibet undertaken by Melvyn Goldstein and Cynthia Beall deserve special mention, as does the long-term polling of Chinese public opinion by the Harvard Kennedy School. Western academia, however, does not and certainly cannot be expected to operate as some kind of shadow Chinese census bureau. For obvious reasons, most studies of Chinese society are performed by Chinese academics from Chinese universities; and for information such as per capita income in the Chinese countryside,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch09.xhtml|Chapter Nine]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; data collected by the government must be used, usually in the form of regularly published statistical yearbooks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How accurate are these? The quality of government census data must certainly vary from country to country, and perfect accuracy cannot be expected from any of them, but outright intentional fabrication is rare. Even the cruelest and most deceitful government needs accurate statistics at the highest level, for it must use them to tailor its own policies, whether oppressive and corrupt or not. It is far from unheard of for unscrupulous bureaucrats to doctor data they are responsible for reporting, but in doing so they runs the risk of the real data being leaked; the higher the level of government and the more officials involved in such a conspiracy, the more likely their deception is to be discovered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vladimir Lenin, who in the nineteenth century wrote extensively on the development of capitalism among Russian farmers, made enthusiastic use of what he called the &amp;quot;admirable material&amp;quot; provided by the Moscow Zemstvo,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladimir Ilich Lenin, &#039;&#039;What the &amp;quot;Friends of the People&amp;quot; Are and How They Fight the Social-Democrats, Part III&#039;&#039; (1894).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; an organ of the same Tsarist regime that had executed his brother, and which Lenin later overthrew. The present-day Russian Federation—which the Western press considers &amp;quot;authoritarian&amp;quot; and regularly accuses of disinformation and election fraud—does not always produce census data that is positive. In recent years, for the sake of public image, it may have been in the interest of the Federation to lie about the unflattering rise in poverty and decline of real income in the Siberian Federal District, yet such data is available from Rosstat and has been the subject of studies published by Novosibirsk State University. If a government truly wishes to avoid admitting to the world the extent of its country&#039;s problems—or anything else unflattering that its official statistics might reveal—the typical recourse is not to fabricate, but to stop publishing a statistic altogether. For example, as of 2023, the Venezuelan Central Bank had not updated its GDP estimates for nearly five years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The catastrophic effect of the United States&#039; sanctions on the Venezuelan economy are described in more detail in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapters Two]] and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch03.xhtml|Three]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to American economist Dr. Michael Hudson with regard to the U.S. in 2003:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A few years ago I sought to update my breakdown of the balance of payments to update the impact of U.S. military spending and foreign aid. But the Commerce Department&#039;s Table 5 from its balance of payments data had been changed in such a way it no longer reveals the extent to which foreign aid generates a transfer of dollars from foreign countries to the United States, as it did in the 1960s and 1970s. I telephoned the statistical division responsible for collecting these statistics and in due course reached the technician responsible for the numbers. &amp;quot;We used to publish that data,&amp;quot; he explained, &amp;quot;but some joker published a report showing that the United States actually made money off the countries we were aiding. It caused such a stir that we changed the accounting format so that nobody can embarrass us like that again.&amp;quot; I realized that I was the joker who had been responsible for the present-day statistical concealment, and that it would take a Congressional request to get the Commerce and State Departments to replicate the analysis that still was being made public in the years in which I wrote &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism: The Origin and Fundamentals of U.S. World Dominance&#039;&#039; (Pluto Press, 2003), xiii.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The numbers printed in the PRC&#039;s statistical yearbooks, therefore, are generally very unlikely to be phony. Tangentially, Western institutions have tended to confirm, rather than refute,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;But more often, of course, ignore.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the dramatic increases in income, infrastructure, and availability of services that western China has seen in the last twenty years, such as how in 2020, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported on the World Bank&#039;s confirmation of the eradication of extreme poverty in the countryside.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Bradsher, &amp;quot;Jobs, Houses and Cows: China&#039;s Costly Drive to Erase Extreme Poverty,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to an analysis published by U.S. think tank Center for Strategic and International Studies, unofficial estimates of China&#039;s GDP growth by Western banks and multinational institutions have matched the official PRC estimate almost exactly since 2010.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Scott Kennedy and Qin (Maya) Mei, &amp;quot;Measurement Muddle: China&#039;s GDP Growth Data and Potential Proxies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Big Data China&#039;&#039;, September 13, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Reports going back decades show the remarkable consistency of the PRC&#039;s National Bureau of Statistics; the data are real.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This is not to say there is no bias in their presentation. For example, the yearbooks have long published only total rural &#039;&#039;employment&#039;&#039;, with the government only measuring the &#039;&#039;urban&#039;&#039; unemployment rate, thus avoiding mention of the very large number of jobless peasants in Xinjiang in the early and mid-2010s. A rough estimate of rural joblessness, based on other demographic data, is calculated in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app04.xhtml|Appendix D]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; More specific positive information, such as &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;&#039;s claim in late 2020 that the last rural village in China had been connected to the country&#039;s paved road network,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua, &amp;quot;Paved Road Links China&#039;s &#039;Last Village&#039; with Outside World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;XinhuaNet&#039;&#039;, July 1, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; may be viewed with suspicion, but can be accepted on a case-by-case basis—in this particular case, simply due to the fact that such a claim would be remarkably easy to expose, were it a lie. If there still were a village in China served only by dirt roads or footpaths, one of the intrepid satellite jockeys at the Australian Strategic Policy Institute in Canberra would certainly have found it by now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter One - Five Stages of Imperialism: The Historical Evolution of Exploitation Thus Far ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Force, fraud, oppression, looting are openly displayed without any attempt at concealment, and it requires an effort to discover within this tangle of political violence and contests of power the stern laws of the economic process.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Rosa Luxemburg, 1913&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rosa Luxemburg, &#039;&#039;The Accumulation of Capital&#039;&#039; (1913), Chapter 31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;If money, according to Augier, &#039;comes into the world with a congenital blood-stain on one cheek,&#039; capital comes dripping from head to foot, from every pore, with blood and dirt.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Karl Marx, 1867&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx, &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Vol. 1: A Critique of Political Economy&#039;&#039; (1867), Chapter 31, &amp;quot;Genesis of the Industrial Capitalist.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Oppressed people cannot hope to liberate themselves without first identifying the source of their oppression. Since oppressors have no incentive to identify themselves, it therefore falls to others to correctly describe the present nature of oppression and its precise mechanisms of exploitation and control. Only with this understanding can the correct strategy be designed to throw off oppression, elevate the oppressed, and abolish all systems of exploitation once and for all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of oppression is always changing. Today, in its most organized and dangerous form, it is more complex, more widespread, and more international than ever before. It exacerbates all other forms of oppression and prevents at every turn their abolition. Though few can agree upon the definition, it has a name that everyone knows: imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The confusion surrounding this term is by design. It is in the interest of the ruling class of any empire to obscure the causes of the cruelty and exploitation that is foundational to its imperialism. If these rulers are to preserve the power and privileges to which they are accustomed, they must at all costs prevent their subjects from clearly understanding the means by which their empire is imposed, for their subjects&#039; ignorance and complicity is required to maintain it. Where this class cannot cover up its crimes, it blames others, sometimes its rivals or predecessors, but often its very victims; where it cannot blame others, it produces self-serving rationalizations. In 1883, when the British Empire was at its historical height, English historian John Robert Seeley famously wrote, &amp;quot;We seem, as it were, to have conquered and peopled half the world in a fit of absence of mind.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John Robert Seeley, &#039;&#039;The Expansion of England: Two Courses of Lectures&#039;&#039; (Boston: Roberts Brothers, 1883), 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The mass murder and enslavement of millions that England had perpetrated in order to sit atop the world were apparently no more than unfortunate accidents, entirely without guiding hands or any ill intent.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 1. Before Capitalism ===&lt;br /&gt;
Empires have existed as distinct centralized political entities for nearly all of recorded history. The Akkadian Empire in ancient Mesopotamia, which existed more than two thousand years before Christ, is widely considered the first; more well-known examples include the Roman Empire and the Macedonian Empire. For thousands of years, empires were created through military conquest of new lands—often, lands controlled by lesser or declining empires—the subjugation of their indigenous inhabitants, and the extortion or outright seizure of their possessions. The labor power of slaves and the loot of conquered lands were customarily taken by force or by the threat of force, a process that is best described as &#039;&#039;dispossessive accumulation&#039;&#039;. Such spoils are referred to as &amp;quot;super-profits&amp;quot;—wealth that is acquired coercively with the meanest possible compensation (or none at all) to its former owners.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The &amp;quot;previous&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;primitive&amp;quot; accumulation that preceded capitalism was first described as such by eighteenth-century economist Adam Smith. Contemporary economists, who lived in a time in history when African slaves were worked to death on sugar plantations, somehow imagined the capitalists&#039; &amp;quot;previous accumulation&amp;quot; as a peaceful process, in which a select few rose to control capital simply by virtue of working hard, or harder than the rest of the toiling masses from which they first arose. In &#039;&#039;Capital, Volume I&#039;&#039;, Marx dispels this rosy conception of &amp;quot;so-called primitive accumulation,&amp;quot; describing how in reality it amounted to the violent theft of land and labor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, &amp;quot;previous&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;primitive&amp;quot; imply that such a process was confined to the past. But neither this theft nor the associated violence ceased even long after capitalism became the dominant mode of production throughout the world. Therefore the concept must be generalized to reflect the fact that it is an ongoing, essential feature of not only feudalism and early capitalism, but modern society as well. Rosa Luxemburg, another political theorist in the Marxist tradition, explicitly defined this form of accumulation as such in the twentieth century, and modern Marxist economic geographer David Harvey expanded this concept in the twenty-first century to what he termed &amp;quot;accumulation by dispossession,&amp;quot; to mean &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; coercive mechanism that extracts super-profits, past or present, including not only the conquest of land but the privatization of public resources, predatory trade agreements, &amp;amp;#x26;c. For the purposes of this book, it will be rendered as &amp;quot;dispossessive accumulation&amp;quot; for brevity.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Super-profits differ from the ordinary profits that are generated by the labor of free domestic workers, which must be purchased with wages determined by market forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who acquired these super-profits? Common soldiers won the plunder of such conquests, yet the wealth was always enjoyed primarily by a feudal or pre-feudal imperial aristocracy; a privileged minority that typically maintained its exclusivity through dynastic inheritance. The scale of their empires could be vast—the Mongolian Empire of the thirteenth century, for example, spanned nearly all of Asia—yet they were usually limited to a contiguous land area within a single continent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the first, pre-capitalist stage of imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 2. The Origin of the Colonies ===&lt;br /&gt;
By the sixteenth century, the capitalist mode of production began to develop, and over the next few centuries would eventually gain primacy in Europe. During this time, the feudal aristocracy still maintained its control, yet the scope of their empires steadily increased as the capitalist class grew stronger. Empires began to span multiple continents; capitalists, who by the nature of their enterprise accumulate and concentrate a surplus of wealth, were able to invest more and more of this surplus into the imperialist endeavor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;At first,&amp;quot; writes Wallerstein, &amp;quot;the Spaniards simply picked up the gold already mined by the Incas and used for ritual.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Immanuel Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Modern World-System I: Capitalist Agriculture and the Origins of the European World-Economy in the Sixteenth Century&#039;&#039; (University of California Press, 2011), 170.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The European empires began to plunder not just the labor and the wealth possessed by its victims, but set up colonies in the conquered lands, harvesting resources through slave labor on cash-crop plantations. These colonial relationships, established so long ago, did not remain static, and nor have they ended; instead, they have continued to evolve throughout history, even to the present day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the second, mercantilist stage of imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Colonialism and Inter-Imperialist Rivalry ===&lt;br /&gt;
Soon these empires developed the technological capability to extract raw materials from their colonies on a massive scale, primarily through industrial mining. This involved what is known as the &#039;&#039;export of capital&#039;&#039;—i.e., investments made by one country in another. Some expenditure was required to build the mines, the equipment, the refineries, &amp;amp;#x26;c., and therefore increase the flow of resources back toward the heart of the empire. These resources were then used for the production of commodities, the market trade of which, according to Wallerstein, became &amp;quot;fundamentally determinative&amp;quot; to the fate of these political entities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Immanuel Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy (Studies in Modern Capitalism): Essays by Immanuel Wallerstein&#039;&#039; (Cambridge University Press, 1975), 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Empires became truly global, as Britain, France, and other European countries seized and colonized overseas territories on every continent. The new period of history it inaugurated, often referred to as the New Imperialism or the Age of Imperialism, was characterized by quantitatively and qualitatively &#039;&#039;greater&#039;&#039; exploitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The beneficiaries of this new imperial system were the European capitalists, also called the bourgeoisie, who overtook the old feudal aristocracies to become the dominant force of class-based society. However, this class was not united; just as the pre-capitalist empires would war with and conquer each other, the bourgeoisie of Europe were divided by their respective nations, and competed, rather than cooperated, with one another to secure ever more spoils for their own empire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1916, Vladimir Lenin, principal architect of the Bolshevik Revolution, summarized this new stage of imperialism as including five basic features:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# the concentration of production and capital has developed to such a high stage that it has created monopolies which play a decisive role in economic life;&lt;br /&gt;
# the merging of bank capital with industrial capital, and the creation, on the basis of this &amp;quot;finance capital,&amp;quot; of a financial oligarchy;&lt;br /&gt;
# the export of capital[,] as distinguished from the export of commodities[,] acquires exceptional importance;&lt;br /&gt;
# the formation of international monopolist capitalist associations which share the world among themselves, and&lt;br /&gt;
# the territorial division of the whole world among the biggest capitalist powers is completed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladimir Ilich Lenin, &#039;&#039;Imperialism, the Highest Stage of Capitalism: A Popular Outline&#039;&#039; (Moscow: Progress Publishers, 1963), chapter 7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The iron law of capitalism is that profit must always increase. By locating the motor force of the new mode of imperial exploitation in these perpetually profit-hungry financial institutions, Lenin showed that modern empires were each &#039;&#039;driven&#039;&#039; to continually expand—and in a world that is finite, once all foreign lands had eventually been conquered, this expansion could only come at the expense of the other empires, leading inevitably to the First and Second World Wars.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lenin, &#039;&#039;Imperialism&#039;&#039;. In the very same chapter within which he presented these five features, Lenin also wrote, &amp;quot;an essential feature of imperialism is the rivalry between several great powers in the striving for hegemony, i.e., for the conquest of territory, not so much directly for themselves as to weaken the adversary and undermine &#039;&#039;his&#039;&#039; hegemony.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the third stage of imperialism: the stage of inter-imperialist rivalry.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 4. Neocolonialism and the Inter-Imperialist Alliance ===&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin&#039;s definition of imperialism as &#039;&#039;a special stage&#039;&#039; of capitalism remains relevant today, given that the bourgeois financial oligarchy he described is still the dominant exploiter class of modern imperialism. Vast quantities of capital are also still being exported between countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Capital exports and their present purpose and condition will be revisited in further detail in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, after the end of the Second World War, conflict between empires seriously diminished, and the specific criteria of Lenin&#039;s definition became obsolete; most obviously, the fifth feature, which stipulates that the territory of the whole world be divided among the biggest capitalist powers, ceased to apply.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lenin himself warned against a dogmatic application of this definition beyond its specific historical circumstances; further details in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The colonies of Britain, France, and of the other capitalist empires gradually gained independence; within decades, colonialism in its traditional form—i.e., non-self-governing territories controlled by foreign governments—was relegated to only a few tiny regions of the world, such as American Samoa or New Caledonia. The prevailing forms of colonialism became either &#039;&#039;settler-colonial&#039;&#039;—self-governing territories controlled by a class of foreign settlers that have displaced and oppressed the indigenous inhabitants—which today exists in a few countries such as the United States, Canada and Australia,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Settler-colonialism and its specific characteristics will be described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch09.xhtml|Chapter Nine]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or &#039;&#039;neo-colonial&#039;&#039;, which remains prevalent throughout Africa, Latin America, and Asia, also collectively known as the Global South. The specific subset of the Global South that is presently dominated by neocolonialism (which is the vast majority) is also called the &#039;&#039;periphery&#039;&#039;—a geographic area where &amp;quot;the indigenous state is weak, ranging from its nonexistence (that is, a colonial situation) to one with a low degree of autonomy (that is, a neo-colonial situation).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Modern World-System I&#039;&#039;, 349.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1965, Dr. Kwame Nkrumah, the first prime minister and president of Ghana after its independence eight years earlier, offered his definition of neocolonialism:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The essence of neo-colonialism is that the State which is subject to it is, in theory, independent and has all the outward trappings of international sovereignty. In reality its economic system and thus its political policy is directed from outside….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The result of neo-colonialism is that foreign capital is used for the exploitation rather than for the development of the less developed parts of the world. Investment under neo-colonialism increases rather than decreases the gap between the rich and the poor countries of the world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kwame Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism, the Last Stage of Imperialism&#039;&#039; (London: Panaf Books, 1965), ix–x.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In regard to any countries that resisted this arrangement, Frantz Fanon, famed anti-colonial political philosopher and member of Algeria&#039;s National Liberation Front, observed in 1961 that typically,&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… you may see colonialism withdrawing its capital and its technicians and setting up around the young State the apparatus of economic pressure. The apotheosis of independence is transformed into the curse of independence, and the colonial power through its immense resources of coercion condemns the young nation to regression. In plain words, the colonial power says: &amp;quot;Since you want independence, take it and starve.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Frantz Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039; (New York: Grove Press, 1963), 97.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Why and how neocolonialism came to predominate is not immediately obvious. It is clear from the brutality of direct colonialism why the &#039;&#039;victims&#039;&#039; struggled to end it; to maintain or increase their rates of resource extraction, the European empires had often waged campaigns of mass extermination in their direct colonies, such as the &amp;quot;Rubber Terror&amp;quot; in the so-called Congo Free State and the genocide of the Herero in German South West Africa (now Namibia). But the ruling class of these empires also had an incentive for its abolition—on &#039;&#039;their&#039;&#039; terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their total political dominance and the use of chattel slavery meant that empires could often absorb the entirety of colonial super-profits. However, administering a colony, defending it against rival empires, and subduing the insurrections that such oppression caused still represented a formidable expense. The wars and massacres that have since occurred in &#039;&#039;neocolonial&#039;&#039; Africa—which are often a consequence of imperial finance and economic pressures, as [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]] will show—have achieved the similar effect of ensuring that these neocolonies remain weak and exploitable in the long term, yet these are undertaken almost wholly by proxy and for only a fraction of the price. &amp;quot;Significantly,&amp;quot; Nkrumah writes, &amp;quot;the neo-colonialist system costs the capitalist powers comparatively little, while enormous and increasing profits are made.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kwame Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Handbook of Revolutionary Warfare&#039;&#039; (New York: International Publishers, 1968), 13.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Neocolonialism was therefore overall a &#039;&#039;more efficient&#039;&#039; system of exploitation, serving the interests of the empire to greater degree.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lenin held a contrary view, referring to neocolonialism (or &amp;quot;semi-colonialism&amp;quot;) as being a &amp;quot;middle stage&amp;quot; that finance capital would find less convenient, preferring to colonize directly. Yet the world&#039;s largest &amp;quot;semi-colonies&amp;quot; that Lenin referred to were Türkiye, Iran, and China, which shared the distinction of having never &#039;&#039;yet&#039;&#039; been directly colonized in the capitalist era. (Lenin, &#039;&#039;Imperialism&#039;&#039;, chapter 6.) The economies of these countries had therefore not yet been fully oriented toward resource extraction and exports—for example, their agriculture might have still produced more food for domestic consumption than cash crops—as had been the case in most of the world by the time of decolonization in the twentieth century. Lenin, Nkrumah, Wallerstein, and Arrighi may therefore all be easily reconciled with each other: neocolonization might maximize super-profits, but likely only after a period of direct colonization.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Wallerstein agreed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;[southern Asia, the Middle East, and Africa] had to be decolonized in order to mobilize productive potential in a way that had never been achieved in the colonial era. Colonial rule had after all been an &#039;&#039;inferior&#039;&#039; mode of relationship of core and periphery, one occasioned by the strenuous late-nineteenth century conflict among industrial states but one no longer desirable from the point of view of the new hegemonic power [the United States].&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy&#039;&#039;, 32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;These analyses have since been borne out conclusively by the economic data. In 1991, Professor Giovanni Arrighi modeled the economic performance of the Global South (divided, in his figures, into the specific regions and subregions of Latin America, Africa, the Middle East, South and Southeast Asia, and Indonesia and the Philippines) by measuring their gross national product per capita in proportion to the GNP per capita of the &amp;quot;organic core&amp;quot; of empire (North America, Western Europe, Australia and New Zealand), finding that in all such regions this proportion had decreased substantially since the Second World War.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Giovanni Arrighi, &amp;quot;World Income Inequalities and the Future of Socialism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New Left Review&#039;&#039; 1, no. 189 (Sept./Oct. 1991): 10–12.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Arrighi concludes that &amp;quot;… after more than thirty years of developmental efforts of all kinds, the gaps that separate the incomes of the East and of the South from those of the West/North are today wider than ever before.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Arrighi, 40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ruling class of a neocolony, who collaborate with the empire to extract super-profits from their own country, are called &#039;&#039;compradors&#039;&#039;. Mao Zedong, the founder of the People&#039;s Republic of China, described them succinctly as &amp;quot;wholly appendages of the international bourgeoisie, depending upon imperialism for their survival and growth.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mao Zedong, &#039;&#039;Analysis of the Classes in Chinese Society&#039;&#039; (1926).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Fanon, Gabriel Léon M&#039;ba, the first prime minister and president of Gabon, reassured Paris with the words, &amp;quot;Gabon is independent, but between Gabon and France nothing has changed; everything goes on as before.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 66–67.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nkrumah elaborates:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In the first place, the rulers of neo-colonial States derive their authority to govern, not from the will of the people, but from the support which they obtain from their neo-colonialist masters. They have therefore little interest in developing education, strengthening the bargaining power of their workers employed by expatriate firms, or indeed of taking any step which would challenge the colonial pattern of commerce and industry, which it is the object of neo-colonialism to preserve.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, xv.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Though compradors are typically bourgeois (i.e., they own capital themselves), they are not the only capitalists of their country. The function of the compradors is to dominate the political and especially the military establishment of their countries, and their true income is a percentage of the super-profits they secure for the imperialists. This income, while only a fraction of the surplus value of the neocolony&#039;s production, is essentially a bribe to diminish their drive for economic development, which, in an underdeveloped country, is in the class interest of the bourgeoisie as a whole. The other bourgeois classes of a neocolony (called the petit bourgeoisie and the national bourgeoisie) are distinguished by their relative exclusion from this bargain, which naturally gives rise to their wish to reclaim this &#039;&#039;entire&#039;&#039; surplus for themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The privileged position of the compradors is therefore at odds with not only the interests of the peasants and workers of their country, but with other strata of their own class. The result is extreme instability, leaving the country prone not only to revolutions and armed insurgencies, but to even more bloody counterrevolutions, coups d&#039;état, and interventions undertaken by the imperial powers, when they place a thumb on the scales to restore their puppets to power. Compradors, as Nkrumah explains, are often expendable:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In the neo-colonialist territories, since the former colonial power has in theory relinquished political control, if the social conditions occasioned by neo-colonialism cause a revolt the local neo-colonialist government can be sacrificed and another equally subservient one substituted in its place.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, xiv.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Thus even where bribery does not suffice, a leader of a neocolonial state—even one democratically elected by a constituency that rejects imperial domination—may also be induced to collaborate with the empire by the threat, explicit or otherwise, that if he fails to govern according to its interests, he will likely be replaced, perhaps violently.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See the case study of Venezuela in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consequently, so long as a neocolony remains small and underdeveloped, escape from domination by the empire is all but impossible— unless, of course, an external force intervenes. Despite its advantages for the imperialists, neocolonialism could not become the dominant mode of exploitation under the inter-imperialist rivalry stage for the reason that as neocolonies, an empire&#039;s subjects would always be more vulnerable to conquest by a rival empire.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This contradiction existed throughout the inter-imperialist rivalry stage. Lenin chronicled the hypocrisy of the British imperialists, who would complain of the expense of their colonies even while continuing to expand them: M. Beer, in an article, &amp;quot;Modern British Imperialism,&amp;quot; published in 1898, shows that in 1852, Disraeli, a statesman who was generally inclined towards imperialism, declared: &amp;quot;The colonies are millstones round our necks.&amp;quot; But at the end of the nineteenth century the British heroes of the hour were Cecil Rhodes and Joseph Chamberlain, who openly advocated imperialism and applied the imperialist policy in the most cynical manner! (Lenin, &#039;&#039;Imperialism&#039;&#039;, chapter 6)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A prerequisite for a neocolonial world order was therefore a fundamentally different attitude of all the major imperial powers toward one another—one of peace and long-term cooperation rather than animosity. This prisoners&#039; dilemma meant the novel phenomenon of persistent cooperation between the world&#039;s empires could not come about spontaneously. Instead, it emerged out of &#039;&#039;necessity&#039;&#039;, in response to the development of socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1920, after the victory of the Bolsheviks and establishment of the Russian Soviet Republic, Lenin had also described the &#039;&#039;national&#039;&#039; dimension of imperialism in a speech to the Second Congress of the Communist International:&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jay Tharappel, &amp;quot;Why China&#039;s Capital Exports Can Weaken Imperialism,&amp;quot; 34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The characteristic feature of imperialism consists in the whole world, as we now see, being divided into a large number of oppressed nations and an insignificant number of oppressor nations, the latter possessing colossal wealth and powerful armed forces. The vast majority of the world&#039;s population, over a thousand million, perhaps even 1,250 million people, if we take the total population of the world as 1,750 million, in other words, about 70 per cent of the world&#039;s population, belong to the oppressed nations, which are either in a state of direct colonial dependence or are semi-colonies, as, for example, Persia, Turkey and China, or else, conquered by some big imperialist power, have become greatly dependent on that power by virtue of peace treaties …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second basic idea in our theses is that, in the present world situation following the imperialist war, reciprocal relations between peoples and the world political system as a whole are determined by the struggle waged by a small group of imperialist nations against the Soviet movement and the Soviet states headed by Soviet Russia. Unless we bear that in mind, we shall not be able to pose a single national or colonial problem correctly, even if it concerns a most outlying part of the world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;V. I. Lenin, &#039;&#039;Lenin Collected Works&#039;&#039;, 213–63.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;At the time, Lenin&#039;s assertion of the nascent socialist country&#039;s global importance was still premature; after the First World War, the political monopoly of the Western capitalist class had only &#039;&#039;begun&#039;&#039; to fracture, which neither precluded further inter-imperialist wars nor precipitated decolonization. However, by the time the Soviet Union emerged from the &#039;&#039;Second&#039;&#039; World War, it did so as a global superpower and the leader of a new bloc of socialist countries, shattering this monopoly decisively. A more thorough examination of the early Soviet Union&#039;s policy and the dynamic between it and the imperialist powers is presented in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch12.xhtml|Chapter Twelve]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The new socialist bloc, being ruled by those representing the interests of the formerly-oppressed classes of workers (also called the proletariat) and peasants, was a potential ally to the many millions in the periphery who desired freedom from their colonial overlords. Traditional colonies, in which the brutality of dispossessive accumulation was more overt and the forces of national liberation were more easily united by the humiliation of foreign occupation, therefore became as vulnerable under the new conditions of imperialism as neocolonies had been under inter-imperialist rivalry, as Fanon describes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Strengthened by the unconditional support of the socialist countries, the colonized peoples fling themselves with whatever arms they have against the impregnable citadel of colonialism. If this citadel is invulnerable to knives and naked fists, it is no longer so when we decide to take into account the context of the Cold War.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 79.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The European capitalists soon found neocolonialism to be not just the best but also the &#039;&#039;only&#039;&#039; option to maintain their empires. Those who resisted the new paradigm suffered severe consequences. When the Portuguese capitalist class refused to surrender political control over Angola and Mozambique, for instance, anti-colonial movements in both colonies sought the aid of the socialist bloc and for a time gained independence from both the imperialists and their compradors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Socialism, therefore, represented a threat to the imperialist system itself. In response, the world&#039;s empires ceased to war with one another and were obliged to unite against their common enemy. Inter-imperialist alliances had existed in the past, either for the purposes of cooperating to subdue a victim that was too strong to be defeated by a single empire, or for mutual defense against other such inter-imperialist alliances;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For example, the alliance of France, Britain, and the Ottoman Empire against Russia during the Crimean War, or the Eight-Nation Alliance that defeated the Boxer Rebellion in China.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet these coalitions had always been temporary and unstable, liable to shift during peacetime or if a particular participant saw greater profit in switching sides. At stake in the Cold War against the socialist bloc was instead the preservation of the bourgeoisie as the dominant force of class society across the world. Therefore, the new inter-imperialist alliance was stabilized and solidified to a qualitatively different degree.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nkrumah came to understand and describe this arrangement as &amp;quot;collective imperialism.&amp;quot; Being motivated by class self-preservation on an &#039;&#039;international&#039;&#039; scale, this alliance required a mechanism to bring any errant individual empire into compliance should its actions not benefit the collective whole. Even France, having a large West African neocolonial empire, did not have sole control; instead, according to Nkrumah, it was subject to &amp;quot;a super State which can at times even override the policy wishes of the nominal neo-colonial master.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, 20.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One empire—the United States—had become more powerful than any other, which led it to inhabit this role, but also allowed it to coerce its European (and Japanese) partners into unequal partnerships that they had no choice but to accept. As the hegemon of the imperial alliance, the United States acted to subdue its junior partners on several occasions, most notably during the Suez Crisis of 1956.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;When France and the United Kingdom invaded Egypt to restore their control over the Suez Canal, the U.S. used its influence with the International Monetary Fund to withhold any financial support and threatened to devalue the pound sterling through the sale of its government bonds, forcing the UK to withdraw its forces. The U.S., of course, intervened not for the sake of Egypt&#039;s liberation, but for its own imperial ambitions in the Middle East.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There, as in elsewhere in the periphery, the U.S. gradually both compelled its Western European allies to &amp;quot;decolonize&amp;quot; (i.e. transition to neocolonialism) and replaced them as the primary neocolonial overlord, reaping the greatest share of super-profits.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In Iran, for example, the CIA organized a coup against Prime Minister Mohammed Mossadegh, who in 1951 had attempted to nationalize Iran&#039;s British-owned oil company. Once Mossadegh had been replaced with a comprador government, British Petroleum was restored to only a minority share of ownership, second to a consortium of U.S. oil corporations.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The United States&#039; junior partners in the alliance nevertheless profited tremendously during the postwar era; when Arrighi further divided the &amp;quot;organic core&amp;quot; region of his model into subregions, while North America&#039;s GNP per capita remained well above the GNP per capita of the entire alliance throughout the mid-twentieth century, by 1991 Western Europe only lagged behind it by a margin of less than 17%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Arrighi, &amp;quot;World Income Inequalities and the Future of Socialism,&amp;quot; 42–43.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the fourth stage of imperialism, hereafter referred to as the Cold War stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 5. Unrivaled Imperialist Unity, or Super-Imperialism ===&lt;br /&gt;
Nkrumah writes further:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The ideal neo-colonialist State would be one which was wholly subservient to neo-colonialist interests but &#039;&#039;the existence of the socialist nations makes it impossible to enforce the full rigour of the neo-colonialist system&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;.&#039;&#039;&#039; [emphasis added] The existence of an alternative system is itself a challenge to the neo-colonialist regime.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, xiv–xv.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;By the 1990s, geopolitical conditions had fundamentally changed once again. A socialist bloc no longer existed; the Soviet Union had been dismantled and itself neocolonized, and the People&#039;s Republic of China had become integrated into the capitalist world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The details of this integration will be examined more closely in later chapters.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western bourgeoisie no longer faced a serious threat to their dominance of class society, yet their inter-imperialist alliance remained. The North Atlantic Treaty Organization, ostensibly a defensive alliance of Western countries against the Soviet Union, continued to exist after the Soviet Union&#039;s demise and even expanded, with the United States becoming an unchallenged superpower, supported by its European allies. Nor did the Western bourgeoisie reclaim their former direct colonies; as shown by Wallerstein and Arrighi&#039;s analyses, they had no interest in returning to this less-profitable form of dispossessive accumulation. Instead, facing no significant rivals, they were then free to bring &#039;&#039;neocolonialism&#039;&#039; to its highest and most exploitative stage, hereafter called super-imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Cold War imperialism might best be summarized as global financial capitalist unity in the face of a socialist opposition, super-imperialism is global financial capitalist unity in the &#039;&#039;absence&#039;&#039; of opposition. &amp;quot;[M]odern neo-colonialism,&amp;quot; Nkrumah had said in 1965, &amp;quot;is based upon the control of nominally independent States by giant financial interests. These interests often act through or on behalf of a particular capitalist State, but they are quite capable of acting on their own and forcing those imperialist countries in which they have a dominant interest to follow their lead.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, 22.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the Cold War, what had begun as an alliance between distinct countries had merged into something else entirely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under super-imperialism, the very worst aspects of neocolonialism have manifested all across the world. The Western bourgeoisie have grown even richer while poverty has increased nearly everywhere. According to Nkrumah, balkanization, or the fragmentation of a single country into smaller and weaker ones less able to resist domination by foreign powers, is &amp;quot;the major instrument of neo-colonialism,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, 14.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and, coinciding with the super-imperialist stage, there has been a profusion of new neocolonies. Since 1990, 34 new countries, together comprising nearly 20% of the world&#039;s current total, have been carved out of preexisting countries, most of them from the ruins of the Soviet Union and the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Matt Rosenberg, &amp;quot;The World&#039;s Newest Countries Since 1990,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ThoughtCo&#039;&#039;., July 10, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The super-empire, consisting of the United States, its (mostly) Western subordinate countries, and their immense trans-national or multinational corporations, has dominated the periphery for decades with an iron fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it is the current stage, super-imperialism requires further and closer analysis. A wide variety of modern theorists, both within and outside the Marxist tradition, have recognized that imperialism has entered a qualitatively new stage, among them Bin Yu,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bin Yu, &amp;quot;Neo-Imperialism, the Final Stage of Imperialism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Critical Thought&#039;&#039; 10, no. 4 (2020): 495–518&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Cheng Enfu and Lu Baolin,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cheng Enfu and Lu Baolin, &amp;quot;Five Characteristics of Neoimperialism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039; 73, no. 1 (May 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; who refer to it as neo-imperialism; others refer to it as &amp;quot;unipolarity,&amp;quot; the &amp;quot;unipolar world&amp;quot; being dominated by the United States. The term &amp;quot;super-imperialism&amp;quot; itself has also been notably used by Dr. Michael Hudson very similarly to describe the economic exploitation of other countries by the U.S. government. Professor Jiang Shigong, a prominent Chinese political theorist, remarked in 2021:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It is deceptive and misleading to portray China and the United States as two equal sovereign states, ignoring the three faces of modern Western imperialism, and the fact that the imperial system of the United States is even more complex than the British Empire&#039;s ever was. The United States operates an imperial arrangement within its continental territory, followed by a second imperial core in the form of the Five Eyes alliance, followed by a system of vassal states in the guise of allies such as the military domination systems of Europe, East Asia, and the Middle East, operates Latin America as a &amp;quot;backyard,&amp;quot; and, of course, it also has control over other supplementary &amp;quot;world-systems&amp;quot; such as the Internet, finance, and trade. Thus, the U.S.-China relationship is better characterized as China, a rising sovereign state, facing the U.S.-dominated world empire or world system. It&#039;s not a question of managing a relationship between two sovereign states, but a question of how China faces the U.S.-dominated world empire.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jiang Shigong, &amp;quot;A History of Empire Without Empire,&amp;quot; in Sun Feiyang and Nia Frome (eds.), &#039;&#039;After Tamerlane: The Global History of Empire Since 1405&#039;&#039; (Red Sails, 2021), sec. 5.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;All these conclusions about the nature of super-imperialism are similar, and yet there is a popular belief that it is increasingly unstable and unsustainable. Is this the case? How then will super-imperialism end, or how might it be ended? Any answer must first properly describe its features, its operation, and its quantitative and qualitative differences from previous stages.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Two - Mechanisms of Super-Imperialism ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;To be sure, the use of force by one party in a market transaction in order to improve his price was no invention of capitalism. Unequal exchange is an ancient practice&#039;&#039;. &#039;&#039;What was remarkable about capitalism as a historical system was the way in which this unequal exchange could be hidden; indeed, hidden so well that it is only after five hundred years of the operation of this mechanism that even the avowed opponents of the system have begun to unveil it systematically.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Immanuel Wallerstein, 1983&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Immanuel Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;Historical Capitalism&#039;&#039; (Verso, 1983), 30–31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Despite its continued existence for so much of history, imperialism is not a permanent phenomenon. A parasite cannot survive unless its host&#039;s efforts to remove it are frustrated; as engines fueled by exploitation, empires must always have a way to continually enforce that exploitation. There are therefore two mutually dependent features of any empire in &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; historical period: the empire must maintain control over its victims, and it strives to benefit at their expense. If it has no ability to coerce victims, it cannot profit from them; and if it does not benefit, then it would lose its incentive to exert control. The distinct methods by which each task is accomplished are outlined below.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ways in which an empire may accumulate super-profits at its victims&#039; expense are the &#039;&#039;mechanisms of exploitation&#039;&#039;. In previous stages of imperialism, these were more varied, including the forced labor of chattel slaves, the plunder of commodities by invading armies, and the payment of large war indemnities. Since capitalist finance and the performance of joint-stock corporations are by necessity transparent to the public, their mechanisms of exploitation are difficult for modern empires to fully conceal, and can be quantified by careful observers. For example, colonial state taxation—one such mechanism that primarily existed during the inter-imperialist rivalry stage—accounted for a total overall wealth transfer from India to Britain of about $1.9 trillion between 1765 and 1900, according to economists Drs. Utsa and Prabhat Patnaik—which if cumulated at a low interest rate would amount to about $65 trillion in 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Utsa Patnaik and Prabhat Patnaik, &amp;quot;The Drain of Wealth: Colonialism before the First World War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039; 72, no. 8 (February 2021). https://monthlyreview.org/2021/02/01/the-drain-of-wealth/&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The neocolonial era, in which empires no longer directly administer their victims, required different mechanisms of exploitation. Today, the majority of the transfer of wealth from the periphery to the core is accomplished through one such mechanism in particular: the unequal exchange underwriting international trade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unequal exchange is primarily driven by the vast disparity between the low cost of labor power in the periphery and the high price of commodities in the core. This represents a galactic yearly transfer of wealth. In 1966, economist Samir Amin estimated this transfer at 15% of the gross domestic product (GDP) of peripheral countries. When measured by the disparity between the exchange rate of each country&#039;s currency and its currency&#039;s purchasing power, this transfer is or has become far greater in the super-imperial era. Professor Gernot Köhler describes this process in the following way:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;When a low-income country (with a structurally distorted currency value …) trades with a high-income country, the high-income country gains a quantity of real value which does not show up in any account and the low-income country loses a quantity of real value which does not show up in any account. In colonial times, traders may have exchanged cheap glass beads for valuable ivory. Both sides agreed to the deal. Similarly, a low-income country may make a deal with a high-income country and the deal is balanced in monetary terms at the prevailing exchange rates. However, a quantity of real value has been extracted from the low-income country in this deal which does not show up in any account.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In 1995, shortly after the beginning of the super-imperial stage, Köhler measured this transfer at $1.8 trillion to Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) countries (broadly: North America, Australia, Japan, and most of Europe) from non-OECD countries, or 24% of the non-OECD countries&#039; GDP. By 2009, he estimated that the transfer totaled $4 trillion&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Both figures in 2009 dollars; in current (2023) dollars these totals would be around $2.5 trillion and $5.7 trillion, respectively.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; between &amp;quot;Non-Advanced&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Advanced&amp;quot; countries as defined by the International Monetary Fund (only a slightly more exclusive grouping than the OECD). As a percentage of the &amp;quot;Non-Advanced&amp;quot; victims&#039; GDP, the total value extracted was similarly about 22.3%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gernot Köhler, &amp;quot;Estimating Unequal Exchange: Sub-Saharan Africa to China and the World,&amp;quot; in Richard F. America (ed.), &#039;&#039;Accounting for Colonialism&#039;&#039; (Palgrave Macmillan, 2023), 297–315.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2022, economic anthropologist Professor Jason Hickel and his colleagues criticized Köhler&#039;s approach as &#039;&#039;under&#039;&#039;estimating the scale of the total value transfer. Hickel et al. developed their own more comprehensive method, encompassing not only prices and exchange rates, but value added throughout the supply chain. According to their model, in 1990 the monetary amount that the IMF&#039;s &amp;quot;Advanced&amp;quot; countries &amp;quot;drained&amp;quot; from the rest of the world annually was approximately $4.5 trillion, and had increased to $10.8 trillion in 2015.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Both figures in 2010 dollars; in current (2023) dollars these totals would be around $6.2 trillion and $14.9 trillion, respectively.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Between those years, they calculated a total transfer value of $242 trillion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jason Hickel et al., &amp;quot;Imperialist Appropriation in the World Economy: Drain from the Global South through Unequal Exchange, 1990–2015,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Environmental Change&#039;&#039; 73 (March 1, 2022).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are multiple different forms of unequal exchange, which require lengthy analysis to properly describe; a simplified summary of one is detailed below, using the well-known example of the Apple iPhone. Another more detailed examination is presented in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app01.xhtml|Appendix A]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is commonly known that the production of the iPhone (and similar high-tech devices) has been almost entirely outsourced to a wide array of countries—from the mining of raw materials, to refining, to component manufacturing, to assembly, to packaging. By the end of the 2010s, the Apple Corporation reported hundreds of different suppliers for the manufacturing stage alone, which takes place mostly in mainland China, Southeast Asia, Japan, Taiwan, the Republic of Korea, and Vietnam. Over 150 suppliers had primary manufacturing locations in mainland China, while just 32 had any in the United States.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Apple Inc., &amp;quot;Apple Supplier List, Fiscal Year 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This continuing globalization of supply chains has naturally increased the cost of freight (the transport of products and materials from one stage of the supply chain to another), yet has also increased profits, sufficiently so that freight costs are superseded by an even more substantial &#039;&#039;decrease&#039;&#039; in the cost of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The base retail price of a new iPhone 6 upon its launch in September 2014 was $649,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Protalinski, &amp;quot;iPhone Prices from the Original to iPhone X,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;VentureBeat&#039;&#039;, Sept. 12, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which cost Apple an estimated $200 to produce.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ben Fox Rubin, &amp;quot;Costing $200 to Make, the iPhone 6 Should Offer Big Profits for Apple,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNET&#039;&#039;, Sept. 23, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the first quarter of 2015, Apple reported a net profit margin of 24%, yielding an approximate net profit of $108 per iPhone sold.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Apple&#039;s reported net profit for the quarter was $18 billion, or about 24% of its total revenue of $74.6 billion. Unit sales of the iPhone, however, were a record 74.5 million, or approximately $48 billion, if they were sold at the $649 base price for the iPhone 6. This would account for about two-thirds of Apple&#039;s total quarterly revenue. (Apple Inc., &amp;quot;Apple Reports Record First Quarter Results.&amp;quot;) If the iPhone itself is presumed to have the same margin as Apple&#039;s overall margin, this would amount to approximately $108 per iPhone sold, with the remaining $341 being spent on taxes and operating expenses, which presumably includes software, advertising, &amp;amp;#x26;c.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Therefore, as a rough estimate, Apple gained $108 of surplus value throughout its supply chain per iPhone. This savings—the quantity by which the iPhone&#039;s globalized cost of production undercuts the (hypothetical) cost of production, were its supply chain entirely domestic—is derived from the low cost of labor in the periphery. According to an analysis in 2018 by Merrill, the Bank of America&#039;s wealth management division, if 100% of the iPhone&#039;s final assembly process were &amp;quot;reshored&amp;quot; to the United States, its retail price would have to increase by 20% to offset incremental labor costs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tae Kim, &amp;quot;iPhone Prices Would Rise up to 20% If Apple Assembles in US like Trump Wants: Bank of America,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, Sept. 10, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, the surplus taken by ordinary wage-labor exploitation is largely &#039;&#039;already extracted&#039;&#039; by the time Apple must pay its total production costs—each stage of production is typically controlled by other capitalists who deduct a profit for themselves when selling their intermediate product to the next stage—therefore a large part of &#039;&#039;Apple&#039;s&#039;&#039; gigantic profit margin comes from the gross under-compensation of foreign labor. A factory worker in Southeast Asia can be paid far less than a worker in Europe or the United States, even if the labor performed by each is similar, resulting in a cheaper product. In an international market, Apple, along with a small coterie of other multinational technology firms, enjoys the ability to set the prices at which its suppliers sell intermediate components. These suppliers are comparatively too numerous to have any leverage to demand a higher price individually and are dispersed throughout so much of the world that neither can they do so collectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many other quantitatively less severe mechanisms also exist. For example: the payment of rents in the form of intellectual property royalties (which are overwhelmingly paid to Western countries); transaction fees on remittances from immigrant workers; tax exemptions for Western multinational corporations; the payment of interest on debts. According to World Bank statistics, &amp;quot;Low &amp;amp;#x26; middle income countries&amp;quot; taken as a group paid over $1 trillion to service their external debts in 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Debt service on external debt, total (TDS, current US$) - Lower middle income.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For many peripheral countries, a very large part of these payments, sometimes even a majority, is merely to cover interest,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For example, during &#039;&#039;La Década Perdida&#039;&#039; [The Lost Decade] brought on by the super-empire&#039;s financial manipulations, the bulk of Mexico&#039;s debt service was made up of interest payments. Mohamed A. El-Erian, &amp;quot;VI Mexico&#039;s External Debt Policies, 1982–90,&amp;quot; in Claudio M. Loser and Eliot Kalter (eds.), &#039;&#039;Mexico: The Strategy to Achieve Sustained Economic Growth&#039;&#039; (International Monetary Fund, 1992).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and these debts must be repaid in foreign currency, meaning the debtor country must export goods in order to receive the cash to make payments, a process which is also subject to the unequal exchange described above.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A victim does not willingly and knowingly submit to be exploited, however. The enforcement of unequal exchange requires deception and coercion; equally relevant and necessary for the operation of empire are the &#039;&#039;mechanisms of control&#039;&#039;, enumerated below. In order, they are 1) structural adjustment, 2) economic isolation, 3) military intervention, and 4) soft power.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 1. Structural Adjustment ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;And ain&#039;t no gettin&#039; up and movin&#039; outside / The Repo Man got clientele worldwide&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—The Coup, 1994&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Coup, &#039;&#039;Repo Man&#039;&#039; [song].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Ever since the 1980s, structural adjustment lending has been the preferred instrument of the super-empire&#039;s financial institutions (the International Monetary Fund and the World Bank, though officially independent international organizations, are disproportionately influenced by the United States),&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The World Bank, for example, admits on its website that &amp;quot;[a]s the only World Bank Group shareholder that retains veto power over certain changes in the Bank&#039;s structure, the United States plays a unique role in influencing and shaping global development priorities.&amp;quot; World Bank, &amp;quot;The World Bank In United States.&amp;quot; https://www.worldbank.org/en/country/unitedstates/overview)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and is the primary method by which the ideology and practice of neoliberalism are forced upon the rest of the world by the Western bourgeoisie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is neoliberalism? Ostensibly, it is the ideology of the &amp;quot;free market,&amp;quot; a belief that governments should spend little, regulate private business less, and privatize or eliminate every public service in the name of efficiency, and that the resulting state of affairs would somehow lead to wealth and prosperity. In practice, of course, it is merely the continuation of the dispossessive accumulation process, wherein the working class is robbed of services and subsidies, and wealth and prosperity is reaped by those who already had the most to begin with, at the expense of those who already had the least.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is also the highest and most ruthless stage of neocolonialism. While working class Westerners suffered tremendously from neoliberal policy, in general, it fell hardest upon the periphery. &amp;quot;In fact,&amp;quot; Hudson writes, &amp;quot;these privatizations reflect foreign government obedience to the Washington Consensus. The rhetoric is free enterprise, but the market is to be shaped and defined by bilateral diplomacy with U.S. planners. America would like to mobilize multilateral foreign aid through the IMF and World Bank to continue subsidizing client oligarchies and political parties whose policies serve U.S. interests rather than those of their own nationals.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism&#039;&#039;, xvi.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting in 1978, the World Bank repeatedly encouraged Mexico to take on more foreign debt to develop its industry and infrastructure, predicting a large budgetary surplus by 1982. The Mexican government did so,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Mexican government&#039;s decision may not have been due to simple naïveté. A CIA memo declassified by 2023 indicated that José López Portillo, the president of Mexico from 1976 to 1982, had been an informant for the CIA for several years, a relationship which may have influenced this policy. Zedryk Raziel, &amp;quot;Un documento desclasificado revela que el presidente mexicano José López Portillo fue un informante de la CIA&amp;quot; [A declassified document reveals that Mexican President José López Portillo was a CIA informant], &#039;&#039;El País&#039;&#039;, April 15, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; borrowing hundreds of millions from the World Bank and billions more from private banks in the United States and other junior exploiter countries in the West, yet the exact opposite occurred. In 1980, the U.S. Federal Reserve raised interest rates to a punishing record high of 20%, which quickly exhausted Mexico&#039;s currency reserves. Once the Mexican government was nearly broke, U.S. banks withheld further loans and facilitated nearly $30 billion of capital flight by the Mexican comprador elite. By August of 1982, Mexico was squeezed by a massive $300 million bill with only half that much in its reserves. The IMF then helpfully offered a bailout—provided that Mexico use it to pay off its debt to private banks and implemented the IMF&#039;s structural adjustment program, which demanded the devaluation of the peso and the privatization of hundreds of state-owned companies. The Mexican government also nationalized private domestic banks, which was not done to redistribute anything to the people, but to redistribute all the assets—some $6 billion—to its U.S. creditors. By 1987, over $26 billion had been transferred from Mexico to foreign Western banks in &#039;&#039;interest payments&#039;&#039; alone.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Over the same time period, the IMF itself actually lost money in the deal— but that was irrelevant, because the IMF&#039;s purpose is not to make a profit for itself, but for the financial oligarchy. Rather than interest on loans, the IMF is mostly funded by subscription quotas, which are ultimately paid for with taxes, i.e., with money largely collected from the working classes of its member countries.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Instead of merely acting as a tool to financially stabilize Western countries in a time of crisis (such as the confrontation over the Suez Canal or the 1973 oil embargo), the IMF had become a weapon.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Éric Toussaint, &amp;quot;The Mexican Debt Crisis and the World Bank,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CADTM&#039;&#039;, August 4, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the 1980s, this weapon was honed in Latin America, where the socialist bloc had relatively little influence. Structural adjustment packages, or &amp;quot;shock therapy,&amp;quot; were tested on Bolivia in 1985. What resulted followed a playbook that the IMF has repeated over and over across the world. The Bolivian government was forced to privatize state-owned companies, lay off tens of thousands of government employees, cut spending, and lift price controls. The government cracked down harshly on strikes and imprisoned union leaders. The product of these &amp;quot;reforms&amp;quot; was a financially stable comprador government that further impoverished its people and enriched the West. The same strategy was then used to chip away at the socialist bloc itself by ensnaring Poland and Yugoslavia&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jeffrey D. Sachs and David Lipton, &amp;quot;How Yugoslavia Can Save Itself,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 31, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; into the debt trap-IMF-austerity cycle: first enticing a country to take out loans from Western banks, then waiting for (or more often deliberately causing) it to fall into financial difficulties, and finally forcing the cash-strapped victim to submit to structural adjustments in exchange for IMF loans to repay the Western financial oligarchy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Debt owed &#039;&#039;by&#039;&#039; the United States &#039;&#039;to&#039;&#039; foreign governments, on the other hand, is of a completely different nature. Hudson writes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The stock and bond markets boomed as American banks and other investors moved out of government bonds into higher-yielding corporate bonds and mortgage loans, leaving the lower-yielding Treasury bonds for foreign governments to buy. U.S. companies also began to buy up lucrative foreign businesses. The dollars they spent were turned over to foreign governments, which had little option but to reinvest them in U.S. Treasury obligations at abnormally low interest rates. Foreign demand for these Treasury securities drove up their price, reducing their yields accordingly.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism&#039;&#039;, 19.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The only thing bilateral debt owed by the U.S. government has in common with the bilateral debt owed by peripheral countries is that they are both in U.S. dollars, the supply of which is ultimately also in the hands of the U.S. government. According to Hudson, &#039;&#039;U.S. government&#039;&#039; debt represents in fact another aspect of this mechanism of control, wherein other countries are forced to finance U.S. deficit spending, and by extension, their own exploitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Financial coercion as a mechanism of control increased dramatically in the socialist bloc&#039;s absence. Between 1984 and 1989, the IMF disbursed an average of 4 billion &amp;quot;special drawing rights&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The SDR is not a currency, but an asset issued by the IMF with a value relative to the current values of the world&#039;s major currencies. SDRs may only be held by member countries and may be exchanged for currency when needed.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; per year to its member countries. In an equal length of time after the collapse of the socialist bloc (1990 to 1995), this average doubled to 8.2 billion, and from 1996 to 2001 further increased to 14.6 billion. In 2020, the IMF disbursed a record of nearly 37 billion SDRs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;Past IMF Disbursements and Repayments for All Members from May 01, 1984 to July 31, 2022.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While only some disbursements are considered &amp;quot;structural adjustment facilities&amp;quot; by the IMF, &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; loans may come with varying preconditions that include neoliberal policy changes such as the elimination of price controls, budget austerity in the form of limits on social spending, increasing the &amp;quot;independence&amp;quot; of central banks (i.e. placing victim countries&#039; own financial policy in the hands of the Western oligarchy), focusing industry on resource extraction and direct exports, &amp;amp;#x26;c.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For example, all of the IMF&#039;s disbursements to Poland between 1990 and 1995, totaling 1 billion SDRs, are listed as &amp;quot;stand-by arrangements&amp;quot; or other standard types rather than &amp;quot;structural adjustment facilities,&amp;quot; (International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;IMF Financial Data Query Tool&amp;quot;) yet negotiations nevertheless required comprehensive economic restructuring by the Polish government in exchange for debt relief and new loans. Steven Greenhouse, &amp;quot;Poland Is Granted Large Cut in Debt,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 16, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A victim country is typically required to begin restructuring before it can even be considered for a loan.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Éric Toussaint, &#039;&#039;Your Money or Your Life! The Tyranny of Global Finance&#039;&#039; (Pluto Press, 1999), 138.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Facing no real global competition, let alone resistance, the IMF continued to expand its activity, absorbing the former socialist countries and subjecting them to its relentless austerity as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In analyzing data between 1980 and 2014, a study in &#039;&#039;Social Science &amp;amp;#x26; Medicine&#039;&#039; found that the labor &amp;quot;reforms&amp;quot; of IMF structural adjustment programs decreased access to healthcare and increased infant mortality in developing countries throughout the world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forster et al., &amp;quot;Globalization and Health Equity: The Impact of Structural Adjustment Programs on Developing Countries,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Social Science &amp;amp;#x26; Medicine&#039;&#039; 267 (December 2020): 112496.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A similar study in the &#039;&#039;Journal of International Relations and Development&#039;&#039; using data from 1986-2016 indicated that structural loan conditions increased poverty rates in a sample of 81 developing countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Glen Biglaiser and Ronald J. McGauvran, &amp;quot;The effects of IMF loan conditions on poverty in the developing world,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of International Relations and Development&#039;&#039; 25 (June 7, 2022): 827.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Structural adjustments are not only a worldwide driving factor in obscene wealth inequality, the undermining of labor unions, the decline of real wages (despite increases in productivity), and environmental degradation; they have also prevailed in &amp;quot;de-developing&amp;quot; some peripheral countries that had been successful in building the infrastructural, industrial, and—especially—the agricultural capacity needed to resist neocolonial domination. In 1993, Argentina&#039;s state-owned railways were privatized; by 2020, according to the president of the Argentine Institute of Railways, 75% of the network remaining in operation was in &amp;quot;regular or poor condition, or has closed or impassable sectors.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Pablo Martorelli, &amp;quot;Transforming Argentina&#039;s railway, driven by a plan for recovery,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Railway Review&#039;&#039;, June 25, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The removal of farm subsidies led to the collapse of domestic food production and increased dependency on imports in Côte d&#039;Ivoire (due to conditions for structural adjustment loans from the World Bank), The Gambia (through an IMF agreement), and many other countries across the Global South.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;William G. Moseley, Judith Carney, and Laurence Becker, &amp;quot;Neoliberal Policy, Rural Livelihoods, and Urban Food Security in West Africa: A Comparative Study of The Gambia, Côte d&#039;Ivoire, and Mali&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;PNAS&#039;&#039; 107, no. 13 (March 25, 2010). https://doi.org/10.1073/pnas.0905717107&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Hudson, as early as the 1945 congressional hearings on the creation of the World Bank, U.S. government officials were primarily concerned with its ability to protect domestic agricultural production and expand the global market for U.S. food exports.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism&#039;&#039;, 185–86.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1987, Thomas Sankara, the president of Burkina Faso, said in an interview why his country refused food aid from the West:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;They have not helped us to develop. They have instead created a beggar mentality. We hold out our hands to receive food. That is not a good thing. Our farmers have stopped producing, because they cannot sell what they produce. The surplus from farmers in other countries is brought in here. We want something else. Those who really want to help us can give us plows, tractors, fertilizer, insecticide, watering cans, drills, dams. That is how we define food aid. Those who come with wheat, millet, corn or milk, they are not helping us. They are fattening us up like you do with geese, stuffing them in order to be able to sell them later. That is not real help.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Göran Hugo Olsson (Director), &#039;&#039;Concerning Violence: Nine Scenes From the Anti-Imperialistic Self-Defense&#039;&#039;, coproduced by Louverture Films (2014).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Only months after this interview, President Sankara was overthrown and killed in a coup d&#039;état and replaced by a comprador. His death went uninvestigated for decades. Ruth Maclean, &amp;quot;Who Killed African Icon Thomas Sankara? Trial Opens, 34 Years After His Death,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, Oct. 11, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In former Yugoslavia and across the African continent, structural adjustments proved to be strong catalysts for immensely destructive military conflict. Sudan, for example, which after half a century of British colonial domination had become entirely reliant on cash crop exports, was convinced by Western banks in the 1970s to take out loans to develop its agriculture to produce a food surplus again; when that project encountered difficulties, Sudan could not pay its debt and was compelled to agree to structural adjustment in 1978. The World Bank then offered a rehabilitation plan, not to cultivate food, but to return to cash crops, specifically cotton. With fresh loans provided by the World Bank, private commercial farmers forced smallholding peasants off their land, which they then farmed unsustainably for export crops. Declining domestic food production left Sudan in an especially precarious position; a drought in 1983-1984 had disastrous consequences, triggering a famine, mass starvation among the peasantry, and contributed to a new civil war that lasted for decades.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John Prendergast, &amp;quot;Blood Money for Sudan: World Bank and IMF to the &#039;Rescue,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Africa Today&#039;&#039; 36, no. 3/4 (1989): 44.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the twenty-first century, structural adjustments would seem to be less commonly used by the IMF and the World Bank—yet this is only an exercise in rebranding. The same policies and loan conditionalities have continued under different names. Sudan, again unable to pay its debts, was compelled to undergo &amp;quot;reforms&amp;quot; by the IMF &#039;&#039;again&#039;&#039; in 2021, which entailed devaluing its currency and ending fuel subsidies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nafisa Eltahir, Karin Strohecker, and David Lawder, &amp;quot;Sudan Approved for Debt Relief, $2.5 Billion Funding by IMF,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, June 29, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This reform agreement, and the IMF&#039;s more recent versions of structural adjustments, are described in more detail in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Membership in the IMF remains unofficially compulsory—out of 193 countries in the United Nations, 190 are also members of the IMF, making even the victims of the organization participate in their own oppression and the oppression of other countries in the periphery. For such victims, the &amp;quot;bitter pill&amp;quot; of structural adjustments is preferable to the alternative; &#039;&#039;leaving&#039;&#039; the IMF, as Cuba did in 1964, can bring even worse consequences.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 2. Economic Isolation ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;If such a policy is adopted, it should be the result of a positive decision which would call forth a line of action which, while as adroit and inconspicuous as possible, makes the greatest inroads in denying money and supplies to Cuba, to decrease monetary and real wages, to bring about hunger, desperation and overthrow of government.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;—Memorandum From the Deputy Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs&#039;&#039; (Mallory) &#039;&#039;to the Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs&#039;&#039; (Rubottom), April 6, 1960&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of State, &amp;quot;Memorandum From the Deputy Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs (Mallory) to the Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs (Rubottom),&amp;quot; Washington, April 6, 1960, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States, Cuba 1958–1960, Vol. VI&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The IMF has of course encountered considerable resistance in the periphery. In many peripheral countries, anti-imperialist political parties or aspiring leaders promising to challenge austerity often gain considerable momentum. Where they do come to power, however, they are subjected to an even cruder and harsher mechanism of control: sanctions and trade embargoes, which isolate their countries from the global economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Often, even an implicit threat of economic punishment can be enough to force an uncooperative government to turn comprador against its will. The case study of Venezuela during the first decade of the super-imperial era is particularly illustrative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1970s, Carlos Andrés Pérez and Rafael Caldera each served non-consecutive terms as president,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Despite their successes and relative popularity, neither could serve consecutive terms as president due to Article 184 of the Constitution of the Republic of Venezuela, which stated that no incumbent may run for re-election. (Republic of Venezuela, &amp;quot;Constitution of the Republic of Venezuela,&amp;quot; art. 184.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; during which their administrations made improvements to Venezuela&#039;s development and social welfare. In Caldera&#039;s first term, he re-established diplomatic ties with the socialist bloc, granted amnesty to the left-wing guerrillas, legalized the Communist Party, and made considerable investments in public infrastructure. Pérez, who succeeded Caldera in 1974, nationalized oil production and spent billions expanding social welfare and state-owned industry, presiding over the most prosperous (though exceptionally corrupt) period theretofore in Venezuelan history. This prosperity, however, was undone the following decade; on February 18, 1983—known as the &#039;&#039;Viernes Negro&#039;&#039;, or &amp;quot;Black Friday&amp;quot;—Pérez&#039;s successor devalued the bolívar by 70%, destroying the savings, wages, and pensions of the Venezuelan working class overnight.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Juan Francisco Alonso, &amp;quot;Qué fue el Viernes Negro y por qué marcó el fin de la &#039;Venezuela saudita&#039;&amp;quot; [What was Black Friday and why it marked the end of &amp;quot;Saudi Venezuela&amp;quot;], &#039;&#039;BBC News Mundo&#039;&#039;, February 17, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Pérez and Caldera won second terms in 1988 and 1993 respectively, running on explicitly anti-neoliberal platforms and their legacies of abundance and prosperity. Yet only weeks after his victory, Pérez accepted over $2 billion in IMF loans in exchange for the privatization of public utilities and the liberalization (increase) of fuel prices. The Pérez Administration suppressed unrest against these policies with extreme force, killing hundreds.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Contemporary scholars considered the &#039;&#039;Caracazo&#039;&#039; uprisings of 1989 to be the most massive social revolt against austerity—and the government response to be the most repressive—in Latin American history. [Fernando Coronil and Julie Skurski, &amp;quot;Dismembering and Remembering the Nation: The Semantics of Political Violence in Venezuela,&amp;quot; in Jo-Marie Burt and Philip Mauceri (eds.), &#039;&#039;Politics In The Andes: Identity, Conflict, Reform&#039;&#039; (University of Pittsburgh Press, 2004), 291.] The coup attempt led by Hugo Chávez in 1992 was largely a reaction to this massacre.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During his own second term, President Caldera signed an agreement with the IMF in 1996 to implement even more austerity measures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From their history, one would guess that neither Caldera nor Pérez had any wish to so blatantly become tools of imperialism. But when confronted with the full power of Western finance, they had little choice. Caldera&#039;s successors provide a clear example of the alternative; when President Hugo Chávez followed through with his own anti-austerity platform in 2002 and 2003 by re-nationalizing the oil industry, the United States responded by sanctioning Venezuela in 2004, depriving his government of access to development loans.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Venezuela Says Sanctions by U.S. Are Part of Anti-Chavez Campaign,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039;, September 26 (updated September 30), 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Over the next two decades, the United States escalated its economic war with Venezuela, with appalling consequences. According to a report written by Venezuelan economist Luis Oliveros and published by the Washington Office on Latin America in 2020, U.S. sanctions deprived Venezuela of between $17 billion and $31 billion in revenue over a period of three years, and reduced imports by approximately 75%;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Luis Oliveros, &#039;&#039;Impacto de las Sanciones Financieras y Petroleras sobre la Economia Venezolana&#039;&#039; [Impact of Financial and Oil Sanctions on the Venezuelan Economy], WOLA, October 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; another Washington D.C.-based think tank estimated the sanctions had caused 40,000 excess deaths in only a single year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Weisbrot and Jeffrey Sachs, &#039;&#039;Economic Sanctions as Collective Punishment: The Case of Venezuela&#039;&#039; (Center for Economic and Policy Research, April 2019).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After structural adjustments have robbed the neocolonies of the agricultural capability to feed their population, economic isolation can then selectively rob them of the food imports upon which they have grown to depend. The United States government ostensibly crafts its sanctions to exempt humanitarian supplies such as food and medicine; yet in practice, and by design, sanctions cause shortages of both, by reducing access to the money, tools, and raw materials that the victims might have used to buy or produce them. This has been admitted by the authors of the sanctions themselves; a secret U.S. government memorandum from 1960 declared that the goal of the economic embargo on Cuba was &amp;quot;to bring about hunger, desperation and overthrow of government.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of State, &amp;quot;Memorandum From the Deputy Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs (Mallory) to the Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs (Rubottom).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This memo was not declassified until 1991—just after the dissolution of the Soviet Union.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ricardo Alarcón de Quesada, &amp;quot;The Truth About the &#039;Embargo&#039; on Cuba,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CounterPunch&#039;&#039;, October 5, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In its most desperate hour, the Cuban government gave in and requested technical assistance from the IMF in 1993—only for the United States to veto any such assistance, conditional or not.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James M. Boughton, &amp;quot;Will Cuba Rejoin the IMF?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Project Syndicate&#039;&#039;, January 8, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of economic isolation as a weapon has increased tremendously since the collapse of the socialist bloc. In 2000, an analysis published by scholars at the University of Notre Dame called the 1990s &amp;quot;The Sanctions Decade,&amp;quot; recording fifty new applications of sanctions, the majority of which were imposed by the United States or the European Union.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Cortright and George Lopez, &amp;quot;Sanctions Decade: Assessing UN Strategies in the 1990s,&amp;quot; Carnegie Endowment for International Peace, Washington, D.C., April 18, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Through 2022, every successive U.S. administration has issued a higher yearly average of new sanctions designations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Simon Kennedy, &amp;quot;Sanctions Statecraft,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, February 24, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cuba, and the Democratic People&#039;s Republic of Korea, being the last two holdouts of the traditional socialist system, have been subjected to some of the worst and most prolonged policies of economic isolation that the super-empire has ever applied. But while sanctions, embargoes, and blockades have had devastating effects on the people of Cuba, the DPRK, Venezuela, Iran, Iraq, Afghanistan, Yemen, &amp;amp;#x26;c., they are seldom able to bring about regime change by themselves. Their primary purpose is to &#039;&#039;prevent further development&#039;&#039; by depriving the victim country of capital and starving its labor force. If such policies bring about the &#039;&#039;conditions&#039;&#039; for a successful counterrevolution or coup by U.S.-backed opposition forces within the country, so much the better for their architects; but if not, it is enough that the victims&#039; poverty and starvation serve as an example to others, and to limit the spread of any anti-imperialist ideology that might interfere with the dispossessive accumulation process elsewhere in the periphery.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Military Intervention ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Our strategy must now refocus on precluding the emergence of any potential future global competitor. But because we no longer face either a global threat or a hostile, non-democratic power dominating a region critical to our interests, we have the opportunity to meet threats at lower levels and lower costs&#039;&#039;. …&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—&#039;&#039;Defense Planning Guidance for the Fiscal Years 1994–1999&#039;&#039; (draft document), U.S. Department of Defense, 1992&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Excerpts From Pentagon&#039;s Plan: &#039;Prevent the Re-Emergence of a New Rival.&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 8, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Karl Kautsky, another Marxist theorist and contemporary of Lenin, predicted on the eve of the First World War that financial monopolies could ultimately merge into a system he called &amp;quot;ultra-imperialism&amp;quot; which would then exploit the world in a unified fashion. This hypothesis strongly resembles what is known of the super-imperialist stage; but the &amp;quot;perils&amp;quot; of Kautsky&#039;s ultra-imperialism, he theorized, would &amp;quot;lie in another direction, not in that of the arms race and the threat to world peace.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Kautsky, &amp;quot;Der Imperialismus&amp;quot; [Ultra-Imperialism], &#039;&#039;Die Neue Zeit&#039;&#039; (September 1914).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In his famous essay &amp;quot;The End of History?&amp;quot; Professor Francis Fukuyama predicted:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The developed states of the West do maintain defense establishments and in the postwar period have competed vigorously for influence to meet a worldwide communist threat. This behavior has been driven, however, by an external threat from states that possess overtly expansionist ideologies, and would not exist in their absence.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Francis Fukuyama, &amp;quot;The End of History?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The National Interest&#039;&#039; No. 16 (Summer 1989): 3–18.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;With the collapse of the socialist bloc now several decades in the past, it is clear just how badly these forecasts have missed the mark. Though inter-imperialist wars did cease, the latest stage of imperialism, being both unified and unopposed, instead became even &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; warlike.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unconstrained by any significant counterbalancing force, the United States no longer needed to rely on proxies such as Cuban exiles (as it had during the Bay of Pigs invasion) or the Nicaraguan Contras to make new conquests. During the 45-year period between the end of the Second World War and the collapse of the socialist bloc in 1989, the United States military was significantly involved in conflicts in Korea, Vietnam and its immediate neighbors, Lebanon, the Dominican Republic, Grenada, and Libya. With the exception of the Vietnam War, all such conflicts were either relatively short in duration&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Korean War, the second-longest, was (&#039;&#039;de facto&#039;&#039;) three years long, while the invasions of the Dominican Republic and Grenada lasted only months and days, respectively.&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—or conducted cautiously, at the &amp;quot;independent&amp;quot; request of an existing comprador regime. In just the first 25 years after 1989, however, the U.S. military openly intervened in Panama, Somalia, Haiti, Bosnia, Kosovo, Afghanistan, Sudan, Iraq, Yemen, Pakistan, Libya, and Syria. (Panama, the first such victim, was invaded only one month after the opening of the Berlin Wall.) Even in the decade before the &amp;quot;War on Terror&amp;quot; policy further accelerated this process, the U.S. had invaded Iraq in 1991, intervened in Somalia and Haiti, and bombed Sudan, Afghanistan, the former Yugoslavia in multiple wars, and Iraq once again in 1998. By the 2000s, several countries were subjected to prolonged &amp;quot;targeted killing&amp;quot; aerial bombing campaigns, and Afghanistan and Iraq experienced decades of direct military occupation by U.S. forces. As of the Biden Administration, every U.S. president to take office since 1989 has ordered airstrikes on Iraq, and by the 2010s, the U.S. was openly conducting combat operations in seven foreign countries at once.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Occasionally, these attacks were justified by the invitation of comprador regimes, yet more often the victim countries were invaded on whatever pretext the U.S. government found convenient at the time; sometimes, a country was invaded simply for being suspected of developing advanced weapons—weapons of which the United States itself had plenty, but forbade the rest of the world from obtaining. The true reasons, of course, were to maintain and expand the process of dispossessive accumulation in the periphery by toppling anti-imperialist governments that threatened its regional influence (such as Libya&#039;s), by defending its compradors from armed uprisings, or by forcibly replacing neocolonial regimes that had grown uncooperative (such as Panama&#039;s). On average, before the collapse of the socialist bloc, the United States began one new significant direct military intervention every five years; afterward, this frequency increased to one new significant intervention every two years. A research article published in the &#039;&#039;Journal of Conflict Resolution&#039;&#039; found that of the almost 400 &#039;&#039;total&#039;&#039; military interventions of any kind that the United States had ever conducted (based on data from between 1776 and 2019), over 25% of them had been carried out in the period after the end of the Cold War, i.e. the most recent 12% of its history.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sidita Kushi and Monica Duffy Toft, &amp;quot;Introducing the Military Intervention Project: A New Dataset on U.S. Military Interventions, 1776–2019,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of Conflict Resolution&#039;&#039; 67, no. 4 (2023): 752–779. http://doi.org/10.1177/00220027221117546&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The United States military was transformed from its former role as a global deterrent against the spread of socialism into a global occupying force. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers (mostly stationed in West Germany, just in case the Cold War ever turned hot) were recalled and hundreds of installations were closed, yet U.S. military spending doubled as it increased its reach everywhere else. According to David Vine, a Professor of Political Anthropology at American University, in 1989 the United States maintained military bases in approximately 40 different foreign countries; by 2021, he estimated this number had doubled to 80 different foreign countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Vine, &amp;quot;Lists of U.S. Military Bases Abroad, 1776–2021,&amp;quot; American University online resource posted August 4, 2023. https://doi.org/10.17606/7em4-hb13&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2008, AFRICOM, an entirely new strategic command devoted to operations on the African continent, was created.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the mechanics of enforcing unequal exchange, Wallerstein writes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The enormous apparatus of latent force (openly used sporadically in wars and colonization) has not had to be invoked in each separate transaction to ensure that the exchange was unequal. Rather, the apparatus of force came into play only when there were significant challenges to an existing level of unequal exchange. Once the acute political conflict was past, the world&#039;s entrepreneurial classes could pretend that the economy was operating solely by considerations of supply and demand, without acknowledging how the world-economy had historically arrived at a particular point of supply and demand, and what structures of force were sustaining at that very moment the &#039;customary&#039; differentials in levels of wages and of the real quality of life of the world&#039;s work-forces.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Immanuel Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;Historical Capitalism&#039;&#039;, 32–33.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;While military force is the most powerful mechanism of control available to the super-empire, it is wielded at great expense, and even at its highest point of technological advancement can only target a handful of victim countries at once. It must therefore exercise considerable practical expediency in choosing these targets. In 2009, George Friedman, the founder and chairman of STRATFOR, the U.S. geopolitical think tank that News Corp subsidiary &#039;&#039;Barron&#039;s&#039;&#039; called &amp;quot;the Shadow CIA,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jonathan R. Laing, &amp;quot;The Shadow CIA,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Barron&#039;s&#039;&#039;, October 15, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The United States had to be prepared for regular and unpredictable interventions throughout the Eurasian landmass. After the fall of the Soviet Union, it did engage in a series of operations designed to maintain the regional balance and block the emergence of a regional power. The first major intervention was in Kuwait, where the United States blocked Iraqi ambitions after the Soviets were dead but not yet buried. The next was in Yugoslavia, with the goal of blocking the emergence of Serbian hegemony over the Balkans. The third series of interventions was in the Islamic world, designed to block al Qaeda&#039;s (or anyone else&#039;s) desire to create a secure Islamic empire. The interventions in Afghanistan and Iraq were both a part of this effort….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rhetoric aside, &#039;&#039;the United States has no overriding interest in peace&#039;&#039; [emphasis added] in Eurasia. The United States also has no interest in winning a war outright. As with Vietnam or Korea, &#039;&#039;the purpose of these conflicts is simply to block a power or destabilize the region&#039;&#039;, [emphasis added] not to impose order. In due course, even outright American defeat is acceptable. However, the principle of using minimum force, when absolutely necessary, to maintain the Eurasian balance of power is—and will remain—the driving force of U.S. foreign policy throughout the twenty-first century. There will be numerous Kosovos and Iraqs in unanticipated places at unexpected times. U.S. actions will appear irrational, and would be if the primary goal is to stabilize the Balkans or the Middle East. But since the primary goal will more likely be simply to block or destabilize Serbia or al Qaeda, the interventions will be quite rational. They will never appear to really yield anything nearing a &amp;quot;solution,&amp;quot; and will always be done with insufficient force to be decisive.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;George Friedman, &#039;&#039;The Next 100 Years: A Forecast for the 21st Century&#039;&#039; (Doubleday, 2009), 45–46.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 4. Soft Power ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;By vote, the Amana abandoned the system of living together and moved in stride to the system of free enterprise that surrounded them. Church and state were separated&#039;&#039;. … &#039;&#039;Amana eventually chose the dominant values of the United States because it was too weak, politically, economically and culturally, to overcome modern capitalism, which was stronger than it in every way.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Wang Huning, &#039;&#039;America Against America&#039;&#039;, 1991&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wang Huning, &#039;&#039;America Against America&#039;&#039; (2022), 28–29.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The fourth and final mechanism of control involves counterrevolution. Though one of the most crucial tools in the super-empire&#039;s arsenal, it is also the most obscure and least apparent, and therefore requires closer examination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his 1997 book &#039;&#039;Blackshirts and Reds: Rational Fascism and the Overthrow of Communism&#039;&#039;, Dr. Michael Parenti lays bare the inadequacies of the socialist system practiced within the Eastern Bloc countries that &amp;quot;seemed to inhere in the system itself&amp;quot;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… People complained about broken toilets, leaky roofs, rude sales-people, poor quality goods, late trains, deficient hospital services, and corrupt and unresponsive bureaucrats …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… If fired, an individual had a constitutional guarantee to another job and seldom had any difficulty finding one. The labor market was a seller&#039;s market. Workers did not fear losing their jobs but managers feared losing their best workers and sometimes overpaid them to prevent them from leaving. Too often, however, neither monetary rewards nor employment itself were linked to performance. The dedicated employee usually earned no more than the irresponsible one. The slackers and pilferers had a demoralizing effect on those who wanted to work in earnest …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… With rigorous price controls, there was hidden inflation, a large black market, and long shopping lines …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… There was strong resentment concerning consumer scarcities: the endless shopping lines, the ten-year wait for a new automobile, the housing shortage that compelled single people to live at home or get married in order to qualify for an apartment of their own, and the five-year wait for that apartment. The crowding and financial dependency on parents often led to early divorce.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Parenti, &#039;&#039;Blackshirts and Reds: Rational Fascism and the Overthrow of Communism&#039;&#039; (City Lights, 1997), 62–65.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Parenti argues that despite the success of socialism in guaranteeing employment and satisfying the people&#039;s basic material needs such as housing, healthcare, and food security, the often-low quality of products and services created widespread disillusionment. By the 1980s, the sharp contrast between the socialist system and the privation that had preceded it were quickly fading from public consciousness. He concludes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The human capacity for discontent should not be underestimated. People cannot live on the social wage alone. Once our needs are satisfied, then our wants tend to escalate, and our wants become our needs. A rise in living standards often incites a still greater rise in expectations. As people are treated better, they want more of the good things and are not necessarily grateful for what they already have. Leading professionals who had attained relatively good living standards wanted to dress better, travel abroad, and enjoy the more abundant life styles available to people of means in the capitalist world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Parenti, &#039;&#039;Blackshirts and Reds&#039;&#039;, 65–66.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The term &amp;quot;color revolution&amp;quot; in popular parlance is mostly synonymous with the protest movements that brought about the collapse of the Eastern Bloc. Among Marxists, it is more commonly used to describe any such movement that is not in the interests of the working class. Yet in the revolutions of 1989, just as in other color revolutions that have taken place all across the world since then, it should not be forgotten that these movements could not exist in the absence of significant material grievances among the proletariat. To what extent Western imperialism and its economic siege weapons of sanctions and debt helped to create these conditions should of course be the topic of careful study, but hundreds of thousands of people do not assemble in protest in the streets of major urban centers for weeks, as they did all across the socialist bloc, if all is well with their lives. Nor could they achieve such numbers were they not composed strongly of urban proletarians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What then distinguishes a color revolution, or counterrevolution, from a progressive revolution?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first, most relevant question is which organizations are playing the greatest role in the direction and development of the revolution. A movement composed of and influenced by organized workers&#039; collectives might create dual power structures, as did the Iranian Revolution, the Bolivarian Revolution, or the February Revolution in the Russian Empire in 1917. For an uprising against a bourgeois or colonial government to seize state power for the proletariat, the leadership or at least the participation of a communist vanguard is required, often in the form of an established Marxist-Leninist party or similar revolutionary organization, such as the Bolshevik Party in the October Revolution, or the National Liberation Front of South Vietnam. The degree of support a revolution receives from external forces is not only a major factor in its success or failure but may help indicate the character of the new system it inaugurates—not only by the benefactor&#039;s choice of a client most likely to become an ally, but by the material incentive of a client to adopt its benefactor&#039;s ideology. Fidel Castro, for example, did not profess his Marxist-Leninism until the Soviet Union and the People&#039;s Republic of China had extended their aid and friendship to his revolutionary government in Cuba.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, a revolution led or exclusively aided by Western non-governmental organizations (NGOs), or funded by the governments of the super-empire, is most likely to be or become a reflection of very different values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Solidarność, the &amp;quot;independent&amp;quot; trade union that played a critical role in ending socialism in Poland and whose leader Lech Wałęsa became president in 1990, had been funded by over $30 million from the CIA and other U.S. government agencies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Carl Bernstein, &amp;quot;The Holy Alliance,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, February 24, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine in 2001, journalist Carl Bernstein wrote that Solidarność had been chosen as a weapon to destroy socialism in Poland by a secret alliance between U.S. President Ronald Reagan and Pope John Paul II. Together, the U.S. government and the Vatican conspired to smuggle &amp;quot;[t]ons of equipment—fax machines (the first in Poland), printing presses, transmitters, telephones, shortwave radios, video cameras, photocopiers, telex machines, computers, word processors&amp;quot; to Solidarność to disseminate propaganda, and provided &amp;quot;strategic advice&amp;quot; to the organization that &amp;quot;reflected the thinking of the Vatican and the Reagan Administration.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Carl Bernstein, &amp;quot;The Holy Alliance.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The propaganda that cost the U.S. government a fortune to saturate the Eastern Bloc with sometimes proved decisive. A small group of anticommunist intellectuals known as Charter 77&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;An organization named for, and formed from, the signatories of a dissident manifesto.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had an outsized influence in the weeks-long &amp;quot;Velvet Revolution&amp;quot; that resulted in the end of socialism in Czechoslovakia. The revolution began with a demonstration on International Students&#039; Day,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;November 17, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and was inflamed when members of Charter 77 supplied Radio Free Europe with a news story of a student&#039;s alleged death during the protest. In fact, not only had no one died in the protest, but the student in question, &amp;quot;Martin Šmíd,&amp;quot; was entirely fictitious. Without attempting confirmation, Radio Free Europe (a media organization created by the CIA and funded by the United States Congress) immediately propagated the fake story throughout the country, generating outrage among the population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Victor Sebestyen, &amp;quot;The Accidental Uprising: How &#039;corpse&#039; Killed Communism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, November 22, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Václav Havel, a wealthy playwright from a bourgeois family and a signatory of Charter 77, became the first president of post-socialist Czechoslovakia, and other members of the group were elevated to key positions in the government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Overall, the revolutions that destroyed the majority of the socialist bloc were financed with many millions of dollars from not just the CIA and other appendages of the U.S. government, but from Western capitalists&#039; private &amp;quot;philanthropic&amp;quot; organizations. In fact, as the socialist bloc fractured, it became less important for the United States to keep its undermining of foreign governments secret. In 1991, just a month after Boris Yeltsin&#039;s administration survived the Soviet military leadership&#039;s last-gasp attempt to preserve the Soviet Union by means of a coup, a co-founder of the National Endowment for Democracy blithely told the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; that &amp;quot;A lot of what we do today was done covertly 25 years ago by the CIA.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Ignatius, &amp;quot;Innocence Abroad: The New World of Spyless Coups,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 21, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, the NED is a private but not very secretive entity—which just happens to be funded by the U.S. government, a detail that its operators today would have you believe has no effect on the nature of its activities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to the NED&#039;s website, it receives an annual appropriation from Congress, and its &amp;quot;continued funding is dependent on the continued support of the White House and Congress&amp;quot; (National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Frequently Asked Questions&amp;quot;). Moreover, it admits that &amp;quot;NED is answerable to a wide array of overseers in both the Executive and Legislative Branches&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;frequently consults with relevant policy makers about its work&amp;quot; (National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;History.&amp;quot;).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet these very operators and staff &amp;quot;experts&amp;quot; are largely drawn from former U.S. government officials. On its website, the NED lists among its team President George W. Bush&#039;s chief of staff,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Andrew H. Card, Jr. (Chairman 2018-January 2021).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the Director of the Information Security Oversight Office,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;National Endowment for Democracy Names Edmung M. Glabus Chief Operating Officer,&amp;quot; March 26, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; members&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Dr. Nadia Schadlow.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and multiple Senior Directors of the National Security Council,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Damon Wilson.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Elliott Abrams.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a U.S. ambassador and Director of the U.S. government-funded Wilson Center,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Ambassador Robert H. Tuttle (Treasurer).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; former&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;The Honorable Peter Roskam (Vice Chairman).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and sitting members of U.S. Congress,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;The Honorable Karen Bass (Vice Chairman).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;The Honorable Ileana RosLehtinen.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;David E. Skaggs (Vice Chairman).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and members of the U.S. State Department.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Dr. Michele Dunne (Secretary).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some of its more infamous experts include (or included) Cold War-era National Security Advisors Henry Kissinger&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Henry Kissinger.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Zbigniew Brzezinski,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Zbigniew Brzezinski.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and former U.S. Secretary of State Madeleine Albright.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Madeleine Albright.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Members of the NED&#039;s staff and Board of Directors who were &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; members of Congress or previously employed at the highest levels of the U.S. government are typically wealthy capitalists, or else drawn from the vast Beltway ecosystem of think tanks, lobbyists, and government consultants that are so interconnected with the political establishment that it is often difficult to determine where they end and the government begins.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally, the &amp;quot;democratic&amp;quot; forces that the NED supports line up with the United States&#039; imperial interests again and again. During the 1980s, it funded free-market organizations, dissident groups, and propaganda publications in Czechoslovakia, Poland, Hungary, Bulgaria, and Romania as well as the Soviet Union.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Ignatius, &amp;quot;Innocence Abroad.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Pro-democracy&amp;quot; organizations in Cuba and Venezuela—the two Latin American countries who have most consistently opposed the United States over the last twenty years—are also now some of the largest recipients of NED cash in the region. The opposition protests that established a veneer of legitimacy for the 2002 coup attempt on Chávez were led by organizations that had received nearly $1 million in NED funding the previous year,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Christopher Marquis, &amp;quot;U.S. Bankrolling Is Under Scrutiny for Ties to Chávez Ouster,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 25, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in 2010, an NED-funded think tank disclosed that over $40 million was being spent annually on &amp;quot;civil society actors&amp;quot; in Venezuela by the external &amp;quot;donor community.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Susanne Gratius, &amp;quot;Assessing Democracy Assistance: Venezuela,&amp;quot; FRIDE Project Report (May 2010), 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Haiti, student protests and a three-week armed rebellion against President Jean-Bertrand Aristide in 2004—that provided the justification for the United States to intervene and remove him from power—were guided and agitated by organizations such as Convergence Démocratique and the Group of 184, both of which were funded by the NED&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anthony Fenton, &amp;quot;U.S. Gvt. Channels Millions Through National Endowment for Democracy to Fund Anti-Lavalas Groups in Haiti,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Democracy Now!&#039;&#039;, January 23, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and its intermediary, the International Republican Institute.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joshua Kurlantzick, &amp;quot;The Coup Connection,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Mother Jones&#039;&#039;, November/December 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the 1980s the NED spent nearly $16 million to undermine the Sandinista government in Nicaragua, and between 2014 and 2018 spent a further $4 million on 54 different organizations to &amp;quot;[lay] the groundwork for insurrection&amp;quot; according to its own associated media organization, Global Americans.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Benjamin Waddell, &amp;quot;Laying the Groundwork for Insurrection: A Closer Look at the U.S. Role in Nicaragua&#039;s Social Unrest,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Americans&#039;&#039;, May 1, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor are the oppositional forces supported by the NED democratic in any sense. Multiple studies of the NED&#039;s and other U.S. government-controlled soft-power organizations&#039; activities have yielded no positive correlation between them and the levels of democracy or human rights— however measured—within the countries so targeted. For example, a data regression analysis of all NED activity between 1990 and 1999 published in the &#039;&#039;Democratization&#039;&#039; journal found that &amp;quot;NED aid neither produces democracy nor follows democratization.&amp;quot; In fact, they found a &#039;&#039;negative&#039;&#039; relationship between NED grants and measured democracy scores.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Scott and Carie Steele, &amp;quot;Assisting Democrats or Resisting Dictators? The Nature and Impact of Democracy Support by the United States National Endowment for Democracy, 1990–99,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Democratization&#039;&#039; 12, no. 4 (August 2005): 439-460.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the collapse of the socialist bloc, the National Endowment for Democracy and the convoluted ecosystem of &amp;quot;charitable&amp;quot; foundations and &amp;quot;civil society&amp;quot; NGOs that revolve around Washington have greatly expanded their operations. In 1989, the NED&#039;s yearly expenditures totaled just $21 million;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &#039;&#039;Annual Report 1989&#039;&#039;, 43.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; by 2008, they had increased more than sixfold to $135 million.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &#039;&#039;2008 Independent Auditor&#039;s Report&#039;&#039;, 174.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Wherever mass protests, insurrections, or civil wars broke out, NED grants or money and other forms of support from U.S. government agencies could very often be traced to organizations involved in the unrest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hong Kong protest movement of 2019-2020 provides a well-documented example of how the NED functions in relation to a mass uprising. The protests were sparked by a new extradition bill in the local Hong Kong legislature, which had been introduced in response to a high-profile case in which a man named Chan Tong-kai had allegedly murdered his pregnant girlfriend in Taiwan and fled back to Hong Kong to escape justice. Supposedly the protests were rooted in concern that the bill would lead to greater influence over Hong Kong by Beijing, yet it soon became clear that the protesters&#039; actual primary motivations had little to do with the bill or with Chan Tong-kai.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;As of October 2021, Chan Tong-kai is quietly living free in Hong Kong, according to local newspapers. (&amp;quot;Chan Tong-Kai Has Left Police&#039;s Safe House: Sources,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Standard&#039;&#039;, October 13, 2021.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Within a week, massive demonstrations—estimated at between hundreds of thousands and one million Hong Kongers—had forced the government to concede and suspend the bill from becoming law, yet afterward these demonstrations only increased in size.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist axiom that people do not take part in massive, sustained protests if all is well with their lives most certainly obtained in Hong Kong in 2019. According to a report by The Economist Group, by that year Hong Kong was the &#039;&#039;most expensive&#039;&#039; city to live in worldwide.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Actually, a three-way tie with Paris and Singapore. (The Economist Intelligence Unit, &amp;quot;Worldwide Cost of Living 2019,&amp;quot; October 22, 2019.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Hong Kong economy, once far stronger than that of any other Chinese city, was falling behind relative to the mainland; well-paying industrial jobs were steadily disappearing,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to the United Nations&#039; International Labour Organization statistics, industrial jobs in Hong Kong had steadily declined between 1991 and 2019, resulting in an overall drop from 34% to 14% of total employment. (World Bank, &amp;quot;Employment in Industry (% of Total Employment) (Modeled ILO Estimate) - Hong Kong SAR, China.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the homeownership rate had fallen below 50%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Research Office, &amp;quot;Socioeconomic Implications of Home Ownership for Hong Kong.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Research Brief&#039;&#039;, No. 2 (2020–2021), March 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; magazine in 2016, the home-ownership rate in China overall was 90%, with only 18% of households having a mortgage, and a home mortgage-to-GDP ratio of only 15%;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wade Shepard, &amp;quot;How People In China Afford Their Outrageously Expensive Homes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, March 30, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but at the end of 2015, the Hong Kong government reported a 70% home mortgage-to-GDP ratio.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Benny Lui and Clara Liu, &amp;quot;An Overview of the Household Debt Situation in Hong Kong&amp;quot; (December 2015), 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The working class of Hong Kong was under increasing pressure by the wealthy bourgeoisie in the bloated real estate industry—yet during the protest movement, housing issues remained well in the background, scarcely appearing in Western press coverage at all. The famous &amp;quot;five demands&amp;quot; of the protesters that were widely covered by the Western news media did not even mention housing, wages, or any other economic difficulties, instead focusing exclusively on greater voting rights and the police brutality that some previous demonstrations had experienced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though nominally a &amp;quot;leaderless&amp;quot; movement, the protests were greatly influenced by many well-established groups that participated in organizing them. Starting in 1995, the NED has spent hundreds of thousands of dollars yearly to strengthen the &amp;quot;independent&amp;quot; Hong Kong Confederation of Trade Unions,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &#039;&#039;Annual Report 1995&#039;&#039;, 32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Not to be confused with the Hong Kong Federation of Trade Unions, the largest, oldest, and more pro-Beijing labor union federation in Hong Kong.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which was heavily involved in the movement, and since then its co-founder and general secretary Lee Cheuk-yan has spoken at NED events&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;New Threats to Civil Society and the Rule of Law in Hong Kong.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in 2019 testified before the U.S. Congress, praising the &amp;quot;Hong Kong Human Rights and Democracy Act&amp;quot; that placed unilateral sanctions on Hong Kong.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Hong Kong&#039;s Future in the Balance: Eroding Autonomy and Challenges to Human Rights.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, the NED spent $1.9 million on &amp;quot;pro-democracy&amp;quot; organizations in Hong Kong,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Hong Kong (China) 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and according to &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, another $2 million from the U.S. Agency for Global Media had been earmarked to assist the protesters in evading government surveillance (though these funds were later frozen).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Billy Perrigo, &amp;quot;Trump Administration Freezes Funds Intended to Benefit Hong Kong Protesters.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, June 26, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Lacking any cohesive leadership and direction, the movement was given one by Western-funded NGOs. U.S. and British flags appeared prominently in the demonstrations, some of which appealed to the West and their former colonial overlords— who for a century prior to 1997 had directly ruled over a considerably less-democratic Hong Kong—for deliverance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While there is some genuine desire for more democracy in Hong Kong, statistically, it is unlikely to have been the largest or even a very significant factor behind the mobilization; according to the Berlin-based Latana Democracy Perception Index Report, by the spring of 2022 a two-thirds supermajority of Hong Kongers believed that Hong Kong did not need more democracy,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Latana, &#039;&#039;Democracy Perception Index Report 2022&#039;&#039;, 11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and most held a positive view of mainland China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Latana, 49.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the same year as the protests themselves, a &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; poll found that while a majority supported the protests, only 8% expressed a strong desire for Hong Kong&#039;s independence from China (out of a total of 17% who expressed any desire for it whatsoever), and only 12% blamed the central government in Beijing for the unrest.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Pomfret and Clare Jim, &amp;quot;Exclusive: Hong Kongers Support Protester Demands; Minority Wants Independence from China - Reuters poll,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet this tiny minority seemed to have greatest control over the movement; the protesters&#039; rage had been primarily caused by the Hong Kong bourgeoisie that had thrived under the &amp;quot;one country, two systems&amp;quot; arrangement forced upon the People&#039;s Republic of China by the United Kingdom, but was somehow redirected away from the primary source of their misery and toward the mainland instead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The NED&#039;s general insistence that their activities are unrelated to actual protests is true only in the most direct sense. In 2021, a group of Russian activists surreptitiously recorded senior NED officials taking credit for supporting the protesters against the Belarussian government that year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Marc Bennetts, &amp;quot;We Fund Russian Democracy Protesters, Boasts US Group,&amp;quot; T&#039;&#039;he Times&#039;&#039;, May 19, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. Agency for International Development is even less subtle about its political agenda—in 1999, it openly acknowledged that its willingness to invest in Central and Eastern Europe is due to &amp;quot;the significance of these regions to the United States.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gerald Sussman and Sascha Krader, &amp;quot;Template Revolutions: Marketing U.S. Regime Change in Eastern Europe,&amp;quot; Westminster Papers in Communication and Culture 5, no. 3 (August 2008): 93.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 2004 &amp;quot;Orange Revolution&amp;quot; in Ukraine ushered President Viktor Yushchenko into power, who according to both the &#039;&#039;American Conservative&#039;&#039; and U.S. diplomat Michael McFaul had NED and U.S. government support.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daniel Lazare, &amp;quot;The National Endowment for (Meddling in) Democracy,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The American Conservative&#039;&#039;, March 8, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Additionally, McFaul claimed in 2007 that &amp;quot;Both the United States and the European Union spend roughly $1.5 billion a year on democracy promotion,&amp;quot; that the U.S. government had spent more than $18 million in &amp;quot;election-related assistance efforts in the two years leading up to the 2004 presidential vote&amp;quot; in Ukraine, and that the U.S. Agency for International Development and other Western organizations had provided funding, organization, and technical assistance to &amp;quot;independent media.&amp;quot; Michael McFaul, &amp;quot;Ukraine Imports Democracy: External Influences on the Orange Revolution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Security&#039;&#039; 32, no. 2 (Fall 2007): 45–83.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A decade later, only months before the Euromaidan protest movement in Ukraine which overthrew the new pro-Russian President Viktor Yanukovych (who had been elected in 2010), the president of the NED called Ukraine the &amp;quot;biggest prize&amp;quot; of Eastern Europe in a &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; op-ed and urged engagement with &amp;quot;civil society in Ukraine.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Carl Gershman, &amp;quot;Former Soviet States Stand up to Russia. Will the U.S.?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the uprising, U.S. Ambassador and State Department spokesperson Victoria Nuland claimed in a speech that the United States had spent a total of $5 &#039;&#039;billion&#039;&#039; to &amp;quot;assist Ukraine&amp;quot; in &amp;quot;build[ing] democratic skills&amp;quot; among other goals since 1991—an average of over $200 million per year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Victoria Nuland&#039;s Admits Washington Has Spent $5 Billion to &amp;quot;Subvert Ukraine,&amp;quot;&#039;&#039; YouTube video [8:46], February 9, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If this number is accurate, the NED—which according to its website in 2021 had recently spent around $5 million in Ukraine&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Ukraine 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—is only the tip of a very large iceberg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin once remarked that &amp;quot;revolution is impossible without a nationwide crisis&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lenin, &#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Left-Wing&amp;quot; Communism: An Infantile Disorder&#039;&#039;, sec. &amp;quot;Left-Wing&amp;quot; Communism in Great Britian.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; history has since shown that this is also true of counter-revolution. Shortly after the Orange Revolution, Lorne Craner, the head of the NED-funded International Republican Institute and former State Department official, responded to criticism of the United States&#039; involvement by stating &amp;quot;There&#039;s this myth that the Americans go into a country and, presto, you get a revolution…. It&#039;s not the case that Americans can get 2 million people to turn out on the streets. The people themselves decide to do that.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;U.S. Money Helped Groups That Joined Opposition in Ukraine,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Nevada Appeal&#039;&#039;, December 9, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He is, of course, entirely correct. No amount of money, training, supplies, or propaganda will create a revolution by itself, or the super-empire would have already swept away its adversaries in Cuba, Iran, Russia, and everywhere else; only the material realities faced by the people can bring them into the streets or induce them to take up arms in large numbers. But when these ingredients—money, training, supplies, and propaganda—are provided by an external force, especially one as wealthy, powerful, and globally unopposed as the United States, any such uprising once begun can easily be controlled, manipulated, and directed to serve whatever agenda that force wishes it to manifest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An important dimension to the super-empire&#039;s &amp;quot;democracy&amp;quot; rhetoric and reliance on NGOs to undermine foreign governments that is commonly remarked upon by the left is its hypocrisy. According to an analysis by the nonprofit news organization Truthout, as of 2015, Freedom House (a Washington-based NGO funded by the State Department) had classified 49 countries in the world as &amp;quot;dictatorships,&amp;quot; nearly all of whose governments the NED and similar soft-power organizations are devoted to undermining. Yet with its other hand, the U.S. government was providing military support to 73% of these regimes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rich Whitney, &amp;quot;US Provides Military Assistance to 73 Percent of World&#039;s Dictatorships.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Truthout&#039;&#039;, September 23, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; To explain this apparent contradiction, it is useful to examine another prominent wave of revolutions that have occurred since the fall of the socialist bloc—the so-called &amp;quot;Arab Spring&amp;quot; of 2010 and 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The super-empire employed nearly every mechanism of control at its disposal to manipulate the events of the Arab Spring. First, the conditions for the protests had been created in the preceding years largely by the IMF&#039;s structural adjustment programs, which for example in the 1990s required the privatization of the Egyptian textile industry, leaving half the workforce unemployed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Austin Mackell, &amp;quot;The IMF versus the Arab Spring,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 25, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Egypt, Tunisia, Morocco, and Jordan—all flash points for mass demonstrations and great social upheaval during the Arab Spring—had been praised in 1999 for &amp;quot;successfully&amp;quot; implementing structural adjustment policies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karen Pfeifer, &amp;quot;How Tunisia, Morocco, Jordan and Even Egypt Became IMF &#039;Success Stories&#039; in the 1990s,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Middle East Report&#039;&#039; No. 210 (Spring 1999): 23–27.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This &amp;quot;success&amp;quot; entailed not only mass unemployment and a widening gap between the rich and the poor, but the stagnation of wages while the cost of living increased.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Austin Mackell, &amp;quot;The IMF versus the Arab Spring.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The peasantry and working class were steadily squeezed throughout the following decade, as conditions grew increasingly desperate.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gilbert Achcar, &amp;quot;On the &#039;Arab Inequality Puzzle&#039;: The Case of Egypt,&amp;quot; Development and Change 51, no. 3 (May 2020): 746–770.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, U.S. government agencies and NGOs had invested in the region in order to be able to direct the protests when they inevitably occurred. In the spring of 2011, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; discovered through interviews and leaked U.S. diplomatic cables that not only had the State Department itself covertly given millions of dollars to Syrian opposition groups between 2006 and 2010,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Craig Whitlock, &amp;quot;U.S. Secretly Backed Syrian Opposition Groups, Cables Released by WikiLeaks Show,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 14, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but that &amp;quot;key leaders of the movements&amp;quot; throughout the Arab region had been trained and financed by the International Republican and National Democratic Institutes (both NED-funded) and Freedom House.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ron Nixon, &amp;quot;U.S. Groups Helped Nurture Arab Uprisings,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 15, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hosni Mubarak, Egypt&#039;s comprador president who was militarily supported by the U.S. government, viewed these operations with deep suspicion, and ultimately with good reason; when the massive demonstration (estimated to be well over a million strong) centering on Tahrir Square in Cairo had gained too much momentum for Mubarak to crush, President Obama turned on his own comprador and insisted that he resign.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the United States government had not been dissatisfied by Mubarak&#039;s rule. But in the final analysis, his presence, like any comprador ruler of a neocolony, was not indispensable. If Mubarak&#039;s replacement was unsatisfactory, U.S. control of the Egyptian military establishment and ability to direct popular protests made further regime change easy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Indeed, his replacement Mohamed Morsi had barely been president for one year before another protest movement and coup d&#039;état removed him as well. U.S. military aid to Egypt, and Egypt&#039;s cooperation with the IMF and U.S. foreign policy continued under the next president, Abdel Fattah el-Sisi.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What was one comprador more or less?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, while the Arab Spring presented some inconveniences for the empire, on balance it was well worth the investment for the challenges it posed to anti-imperialist states in the Middle East and North Africa, which were then helped along through military intervention. Though the super-empire allowed protests to be crushed in Bahrain and Saudi Arabia with a shrug, when the movement encountered difficulties in Libya and Syria, the U.S. and its NATO allies launched airstrikes on the Libyan government and armed the rebel forces in both countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the aftermath, a few reforms were conceded by some governments, such as Jordan&#039;s and Morocco&#039;s, but where governments had been overthrown, the conditions for most Arab workers and peasants had not changed for the better. Comprador governments that had fallen were replaced with new comprador governments, which were forced to submit to even more structural adjustments by the IMF and the World Bank.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Éric Toussaint, &amp;quot;The World Bank Did Not Foresee the Arab Spring Popular Uprisings and Still Promotes the Very Same Policies That Triggered Them,&amp;quot; CADTM, April 12, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Economic development not only hadn&#039;t increased, but it had gone backwards as the horrors of civil war enveloped Libya, Syria, and Yemen for many years. No new anti-imperialist governments had emerged,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;With the potential exception of the Ansarallah movement and the Supreme Political Council in northern Yemen; after nearly a decade of civil war and struggle against the Saudi intervention, a cease-fire was reached in 2022, and after some interruptions, negotiations for peace began in April 2023. Though the results are not yet known as of this writing, it is highly likely that Ansarallah will dominate Yemen&#039;s political future.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; one that already existed had fallen, and the proletariat had not taken state power anywhere. Thus was the full rigor of the neocolonial system enforced—business as usual for the United States and the financial oligarchy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second major criteria by which revolutions may be judged, in the cases where they succeed in toppling the governments to which they are opposed, are the outcomes for the poor and working class who provide the engine and fuel for the uprising.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the era immediately following the Second World War, when socialism had reached its historical peak, revolutions had almost always had net positive effects. Countries such as Vietnam and Laos threw off the shackles of colonial domination and achieved a degree of real independence from the West for the first time in generations. China emerged from its Century of Humiliation, abolishing once and for all both the old structures of feudal oppression and the cruel comprador regimes of servitude and drug addiction imposed on it. Land reform liberated millions of peasants, infant mortality rates dropped, and average life expectancy skyrocketed. The Cuban Revolution transformed a poor agrarian country that lacked basic sanitation into a healthier, cleaner, more educated, and more dignified society; the &amp;quot;Castro regime&amp;quot; that the U.S. media so frequently excoriated brought basic medical care to the rural population for the first time, and advanced to the point of not only treating disease but preventing it. 91% of the rural population in Cuba had been malnourished in the years before the revolution, and while afterward food security was slow to develop due to the U.S. embargo, the countryside finally received a fair share.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nelson P. Valdés, &amp;quot;Health and Revolution in Cuba,&amp;quot; Science &amp;amp;#x26; Society 35, no. 3 (Fall 1971): 314.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1969, according to a former official of the UN Food and Agriculture Organization, since the revolution &amp;quot;more schools and hospitals&amp;quot; had replaced poverty and misery in the countryside, and 70% of the Cuban people lived better than they ever had before.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Erich H. Jacoby, &amp;quot;Cuba: The Real Winner Is the Agricultural Worker,&amp;quot; FAO: &#039;&#039;Ceres&#039;&#039; 2, no. 4 (July–August 1969): 32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A 1986 study published in the &#039;&#039;American Journal of Public Health&#039;&#039; found that even according to the World Bank&#039;s own statistical data, socialist countries outperformed capitalist countries in similar income categories on nearly every criterion related to physical quality of life.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shirley Cereseto and Howard Waitzkin, &amp;quot;Economic Development, Political-Economic System, and the Physical Quality of Life,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Journal of Public Health&#039;&#039; 76, no. 6 (June 1986): 661–666.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the socialist bloc disappeared in 1989, however, so did this trend. This was immediately obvious in the first wave of counterrevolutions; shock therapy and neoliberalism enforced by IMF lending led to disaster in the former Eastern Bloc after only a few years. Agricultural output declined precipitously after privatization; by the mid-1990s, Hungary&#039;s farm output had fallen by 40%,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Carol J. Williams, &amp;quot;Taste for Capitalism Slips in Nation Once Fed on &#039;Goulash Communism&#039;: Hungary: Formerly at the Forefront of Eastern Europe&#039;s Transition to Free Market, It Has Failed to Exploit Advantages,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, January 29, 1994.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Bulgaria was suffering a bread shortage—seeing the potential for greater profit outside the country, the new private firms had exported their grain rather than sell it at home.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Veselin Toshkov, &amp;quot;Bulgaria Suffers Bread Shortage.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rents increased from only a few percent of income to well over fifty percent of income. Homelessness, almost unheard of under socialism, became a harrowing new fact of life all across Eastern Europe, the former Soviet Union, and Mongolia; during the 1990s, an estimated 20,000 children were living on the streets in Romania.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Edet Belzberg (Director), &#039;&#039;Children Underground&#039;&#039;, Romanian documentary film [1h 44m], 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Infant mortality increased in Bulgaria by 25%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Elwood Carlson and Sergey Tsvetarsky, &amp;quot;Birthweight and Infant Mortality in Bulgaria&#039;s Transition Crisis,&amp;quot; Paediatric and Perinatal Epidemiology 14, no. 2 (April 2000): 159–162.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Human trafficking and sexual slavery reappeared in Eastern Europe. Real incomes shrank, pensions vanished, unemployment increased, unions were weakened or destroyed, and organized crime and corruption became commonplace. In Russia, a new batch of compradors was created almost overnight, which proceeded to plunder the large state-run economy, privatizing 90% of industries at vastly undervalued prices. The subsequent economic crash led to a massive increase in poverty and a six-year drop in Russian life expectancy—the greatest drop ever recorded anywhere in history in the absence of war or natural disasters, according to a study from the Berlin-based Dialogue of Civilizations Research Institute.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladimir Popov, &#039;&#039;Mortality and Life Expectancy in Post-Communist Countries&#039;&#039;, June 5, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2001, the United Nations Children&#039;s Fund (UNICEF) estimated that in all &amp;quot;transition countries&amp;quot; excluding Bosnia and Herzegovina, there had been a total of approximately 3.2 million excess deaths between 1990 and 1999 (i.e. deaths that would not have occurred had mortality rates remained at their 1989 levels).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Innocenti Research Centre, &#039;&#039;A Decade of Transition&#039;&#039;, sec. Executive Summary.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A study published in the &#039;&#039;Cambridge Journal of Economics&#039;&#039; in 2023 estimated this figure to be &#039;&#039;much&#039;&#039; higher, around 7 million.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gábor Scheiring et al., &amp;quot;Deindustrialisation and the Post-Socialist Mortality Crisis.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Cambridge Journal of Economics&#039;&#039; 47, no. 2 (March 2023): 341–372.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another 2019 study from the IZA Institute of Labor Economics in Bonn found that surviving adults who had been born during the period of shock therapy grew up to be nearly one centimeter shorter than the preceding generation on average.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alicia Adserà &#039;&#039;et al&#039;&#039;., &amp;quot;Transition from Plan to Market, Height and Well-Being&amp;quot; (IZA Institute of Labor Economics, September 2019): 15–16.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eastern Europe having thus been conquered, the Arab Spring shows how the super-empire wielded the weapon of revolution in the absence of a significant bloc of &amp;quot;enemy&amp;quot; countries: like a blunt instrument, crushing friendly and hostile regimes alike, confident that its soft-power NGO network and system of global finance would prevent any new hostile regimes from rising out of the ashes. The National Endowment for Democracy became a geostrategic gambler, placing bets on every number of the roulette wheel. According to its website in 2021, it had invested in every region of the world—except, of course, North America, Western Europe, and Australia, where &amp;quot;democracy&amp;quot; apparently needs no encouragement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So far, this strategy has been a tremendous success. Exceptions such as the Bolivarian Revolution, which empower the proletariat to some extent,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch03.xhtml|Chapter Three]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; are very few and far between in the new age of super-imperialism. In the neocolonies, those who wish to overthrow the comprador establishment face not only the challenge of organizing their countrymen, but of doing so with none of the vast resources the color revolutionaries enjoy. Often, the most that can be reasonably hoped is that the new comprador rulers that a revolution inevitably inaugurates will be less brutal than the last. There is little fear among the Western bourgeoisie that they might fail to gain control of a new uprising—i.e., fail to co-opt and &amp;quot;color&amp;quot; a revolution—wherever it may appear. After all, where is their competition? By far, the greatest exporter of revolution in the twenty-first century has not been Venezuela, nor Cuba or Russia; it has certainly not been the PRC, which maintains a careful policy of noninterference in foreign political affairs; nor is it even the Islamic Republic of Iran. It is the United States of America. Today, wherever and whenever the oppressed rise up in search of justice, the agents of injustice are always there among them, ready to lead them astray.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Three - Peasant and Proletarian Anti-Imperialism ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;[W]hen Mr. Khrushchev brandishes his shoe at the United Nations, or thumps the table with it, there&#039;s not a single ex-native, nor any representative of an underdeveloped country, who laughs. For what Mr. Khrushchev shows the colonized countries which are looking on is that he, the&#039;&#039; moujik, &#039;&#039;who moreover is the possessor of spacerockets, treats these miserable capitalists in the way that they deserve. In the same way, Castro sitting in military uniform in the United Nations Organization does not scandalize the underdeveloped countries. What Castro demonstrates is the consciousness he has of the continuing existence of the rule of violence. The astonishing thing is that he did not come into the UNO with a machine-gun; but if he had, would anyone have minded?&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Frantz Fanon, 1961&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 78.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Given the present super-imperial world order and how it is enforced, the question arises: what forces remain opposed to it? What modes of resistance exist, what are their goals and limitations, what are the conditions for success, and what are their paths to victory?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the super-empire&#039;s exploitation is driven by the interests of the Western capitalist class, resistance to it is driven by the interests of the classes that do not benefit from this exploitation. But since not every class is exploited or excluded in the same manner, not every class employs the same mode of resistance and to the same ends. Resistance by each class or group of classes will therefore be examined according to their similarity, the first being the peasantry and the proletariat of the global periphery, who are grouped together by their commonality of being the objects of the super-empire&#039;s dispossessive accumulation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A victory by these groups over their oppressors, in Marxist terms, would result in a &#039;&#039;proletarian state&#039;&#039;—a political organization of and for the workers and peasants, which attains control and sovereignty over their country, and acts in their collective interests to end or defend against oppression and imperialism. Toward such a goal, these groups employ two main modes of resistance.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Popular Front ===&lt;br /&gt;
Venezuela and the &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; movement provide perhaps the best example of the proletariat in a former colony achieving a measure of lasting success in creating and influencing an anti-imperialist state during the stage of super-imperialism. Though modern Venezuela has commonly been called socialist after the election of Hugo Chávez in 1998, the character of his and subsequent administrations defy a straightforward class analysis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The accomplishments of Chávez&#039;s United Socialist Party of Venezuela (PSUV) in the interests of the working class of Venezuela speak for themselves: the constitutional reform of 1999, which enshrined indigenous rights and representation in government, a promise of social security benefits for domestic labor, and a guarantee of housing, healthcare, and employment to the entire population;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gregory Wilpert, &amp;quot;Venezuela&#039;s New Constitution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;[http://sendika.org Sendika.Org]&#039;&#039;, November 2, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the nationalization of several industries, banks, and other key sectors of the economy;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Factbox: Venezuela&#039;s Nationalizations under Chavez,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, October 7, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the replacement of traditional elites as directors of museums, galleries, and other cultural institutions;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ludmila Vinogradoff, &amp;quot;La &#039;revolución cultural&#039; de Hugo Chávez escandaliza a los intelectuales venezolanos&amp;quot; [Hugo Chávez&#039;s &#039;cultural revolution&#039; scandalizes Venezuelan intellectuals], &#039;&#039;El País&#039;&#039;, January 29, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the effective re-nationalization of Venezuela&#039;s state oil company—which for decades had been run like a private corporation by Venezuelan compradors—so as to reallocate its profits to fund social programs. Chávez himself was unabashedly a revolutionary, heavily influenced by communists throughout his military career,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chávez&#039;s close personal friendship with Fidel Castro and his public ideological alignment with revolutionary Cuba began well before his election to the presidency. &amp;quot;Latin American youths came here to Cuba many times in our dreams,&amp;quot; said Chávez in Havana in 1994 after his release from prison (&#039;&#039;Hugo Chávez Speech in La Habana. 1994&#039;&#039;), though he mostly avoided applying the label of &amp;quot;Marxist&amp;quot; for himself, instead preferring the banner of &amp;quot;Socialism for the Twenty-First Century.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and even leading an attempted coup d&#039;état of the brutally repressive neoliberal government in 1992, for which he was imprisoned. Marxist Professor José Rafael Núñez Tenorio, Chávez&#039;s mentor and director of ideology of his Fifth Republic Movement party (PSUV&#039;s predecessor), is regarded as a principal architect of &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; and in his writings stressed the need to unite the leftist uprising within the military with the popular movement of the working class.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &amp;quot;The Radical Potential of Chavismo in Venezuela: The First Year and a Half in Power,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Latin American Perspectives&#039;&#039; 28, no. 5 (Sept. 2001): 11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was precisely this proletarian movement that mobilized after Venezuela&#039;s comprador oligarchy (aided by top-level U.S. government officials)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ed Vulliamy, &amp;quot;Venezuela Coup Linked to Bush Team,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 21, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; launched their own coup d&#039;état against Chávez in April of 2002, replacing him with Pedro Carmona, the president of Fedecámaras, Venezuela&#039;s main business federation. Within 48 hours, tens of thousands of Chávez&#039;s supporters marched in the streets of Caracas, surrounded the presidential palace and several military bases, took over the state television station, and forced his reinstatement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This mass movement of the poor and working class was undeniably the source of Chávez&#039;s political strength. By 2004, according to Steve Ellner, a prominent American historian specializing in Venezuela, mass demonstrations in Caracas regularly organized by the &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039; numbered in the &amp;quot;hundreds of thousands.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics: Class, Conflict, and the Chávez Phenomenon&#039;&#039; (Lynne Rienner Publishers, 2008), 120.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The events of April 2002, and the failure of the opposition&#039;s capital strike later that year, made it clear that he possessed both the power and public support needed to punish the capitalist class, nationalize or dismantle their corporations, and expropriate their tremendous wealth. The desperately impoverished Venezuelan workers long demanded that Chávez subject the capitalist elite to &#039;&#039;la mano dura&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The &amp;quot;heavy hand.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But he never did.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, the defining characteristic of Bolivarian Revolution was and has ever been—first with Chávez, then with President Nicolás Maduro—political compromise. Chávez and Maduro always sought to make peace with the wealthy oligarchs, despite the multiple coup attempts and the other frequent, often violent attacks upon them&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In August of 2018 there was an attempt on President Maduro&#039;s life. (Carla Herreria Russo, &amp;quot;Venezuelan President Unharmed After Assassination Attempt By Explosive Drones,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Huffpost&#039;&#039;, August 4, 2018.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and their supporters.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2017, for example, there were several high-profile lynchings of Black &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039;, or Afro-Venezuelans suspected of being &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039;, by opposition militants. (&amp;quot;Venezuela Man Set Alight at Anti-Government Protest Dies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, June 5, 2017. Lucas Koerner, &amp;quot;Venezuela: Soldier Killed, Three More Burned Alive,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Venezuelanalysis&#039;&#039;, June 27, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ellner wrote in 2001, &amp;quot;On numerous occasions [Chávez] threatened institutions under the sway of his adversaries with dissolution or mobilizations to pressure them into accepting new rules that facilitated radical structural change. He then typically backed off and offered a compromise arrangement.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &amp;quot;The Radical Potential of Chavismo in Venezuela,&amp;quot; 12.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even during the most radical phase of the Revolution in the mid-2000s, despite the impressive program of nationalization and land redistribution accomplished by Chávez, the statistics published by the Venezuelan Central Bank show that more than half of the Venezuelan economy never left private hands.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Only in 2018 did the public sector first account for more than half of GDP. Most likely, capital flight, rather than any new initiative to nationalize existing production, was responsible for this statistic; in 2018 the private sector contracted while the public sector did not significantly expand. (Banco Central de Venezuela, &amp;quot;Producto interno bruto por sector institucional&amp;quot; [Gross domestic product by institutional sector].)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the self-declared term of &amp;quot;Interim President&amp;quot; Juan Guaidó (the United States&#039; opposition puppet whose 2019 coup attempt ended in failure), Maduro&#039;s administration did not arrest him, or charge him with a crime.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Venezuelan authorities finally did move to issue a warrant for Guaidó&#039;s arrest, but only in 2023, the year after his &amp;quot;interim government&amp;quot; was dissolved, and not for treason, but for the misappropriation of PVDSA&#039;s resources. (John Yoon and Orlando Mayorquin, &amp;quot;Venezuela Seeks Arrest of Juan Guaidó, Former Opposition Leader,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 6, 2023.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two significant, mutually reinforcing reasons for their lack of action. The first that is the class composition of the Bolivarian Revolution has never been homogenous. &#039;&#039;Chavismo&#039;&#039; represents a balance of class interests; in one crucial dimension—anti-imperialism—these interests are united, while in others they remain at odds. No matter how much legal or moral authority a leader may have, that leader does not govern according to his whim, but by the consent and will of the class forces that support him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within the Venezuelan military, whose staunch support of Chávez and Maduro has saved the Revolution from total disaster on more than one occasion, most officers, Ellner writes, were from &amp;quot;middle- and lower-middle-class backgrounds&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics&#039;&#039;, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—relatively less privileged than the officer corps of other countries in Latin America, yet significantly drawn from petit bourgeoisie families, particularly those desiring greater social mobility. Furthermore, Ellner notes that &amp;quot;Most Chavista military officers favor the soft-liners&#039; pragmatic approach,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Several of these, Ellner notes, were elected to state governorships in the elections of 2004 (&#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics&#039;&#039;, 141).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; i.e., a minimal program of consolidating existing gains and maintaining state power rather than the pursuit of further nationalization or expropriation supported by the &amp;quot;hard-liner&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039;. This is entirely consistent with a national-bourgeois class interest, wherein private property and profits are shielded from both foreign and proletarian control. In effect, the &amp;quot;civilian-military alliance&amp;quot; envisioned by Núñez Tenorio that propelled Chávez to power and kept him there also entailed a popular front against imperialism consisting of an alliance between the proletariat and a less prosperous faction of the Venezuelan bourgeoisie.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In a 1996 speech at the Central University of Venezuela, Núñez Tenorio described even more explicitly how the strategy for revolution should incorporate not only workers, students, and intellectuals, but that &amp;quot;we must even call on the medium and small agricultural producers and industrial entrepreneurs so brutally struck by the crisis.&amp;quot; (J. R. Núñez Tenorio, &#039;&#039;Estrategia y Táctica:¿Cómo hacer? ¿Cuál es la salida?&#039;&#039; [Strategy and Tactics] [Fondo Editorial de la Asamblea Nacional William Lara 2014], 35). Frequently, the analyses of foreign Marxists contemporary to Chávez also identified the bourgeois ingredient of &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039;. Alan Woods, even in defending the International Marxist Tendency&#039;s involvement in the Bolivarian Revolution from criticism by some of these, wrote frankly in 2005, &amp;quot;The standpoint of Hugo Chavez is that of petty-bourgeois revolutionary democracy.&amp;quot; (Alan Woods, &amp;quot;Foxes and Grapes: Sectarian Stupidity and the Venezuelan Revolution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;In Defence of Marxism&#039;&#039;, July 19, 2005.) Nevertheless, both the IMT and the Communist Party of Venezuela joined Chávez&#039;s coalition, recognizing in &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; the opportunity to empower the working class to eventually take control of the state.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The complexity of the lower bourgeoisie&#039;s relationship to &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; is even more apparent when the racial divisions of Venezuelan society are taken into account. The wealthy comprador elite is overwhelmingly white (Arlene Eisen, &amp;quot;Racism Sin Vergüenza in the Venezuelan Counter-Revolution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Black Agenda Report&#039;&#039;, April 8, 2014.) and the reaction to &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; has been highly racialized. According to Ellner, &amp;quot;members of the opposition used racial slurs against the chavistas, while racism also manifested itself in graffiti in wealthy zones and even occasionally in the media….&amp;quot; (Steve Ellner, &#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics&#039;&#039;, 6–7). Both Hugo Chávez and Evo Morales, the former president of Bolivia whose election in 2005 was also the result of an anti-neoliberal movement, had the support of a multiracial coalition that explicitly prioritized indigenous rights and the struggle of non-white South Americans. The Statutes of the PSUV state, above any reference to economic class, the party&#039;s values and principles to be &amp;quot;… mestizo socialism, full of Africanity, of the elements of our indigenous peoples …&amp;quot; (Partido Socialista Unido de Venezuela, &amp;quot;Estatutos del Partido Socialista Unido de Venezuela (PSUV)&amp;quot; [Statutes of the United Socialist Party of Venezuela], art. 3.) Non-white Venezuelans of all classes, including the urban mestizo petit bourgeoisie, faced with a long history of deep racial hostility from the opposition, were overwhelmingly more likely to align themselves with Chávez.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In December of 2002, their coup having just been decisively defeated by the &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039;, the opposition changed tactics and launched a general capital strike against the government. Fedecámaras and the pro-opposition union and management of PDVSA, the state-owned oil company, called for businesses to close indefinitely until Chávez resigned. A majority of PDVSA workers refused to support the strike. Chávez biographer Bart Jones writes, &amp;quot;Like Venezuelan society in general, PDVSA was polarized between a well-heeled elite who despised Chávez and lower-paid workers who supported him or at least did not want to use PDVSA as a political weapon.&amp;quot; Chávez&#039;s support from workers, and the &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039;&#039; willingness to endure shortages, eventually undermined and broke the strike, yet Jones also notes that &amp;quot;Many small businesses never joined the walkout in the first place,&amp;quot; particularly in the barrios of western Caracas, where most business owners were also pro-Chávez.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bart Jones, &#039;&#039;Hugo!: The Hugo Chávez Story from Mud Hut to Perpetual Revolution&#039;&#039; (Steerforth, 2007), chap. 23, &amp;quot;Oil Strike.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Ellner, not only did &amp;quot;the vast majority of workers [reject] the strike call,&amp;quot; but &amp;quot;in nonaffluent neighborhoods throughout the nation, a majority of commercial establishments remained open.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics&#039;&#039;, 119.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luis Miquilena, a Venezuelan entrepreneur who for a time served in Chávez&#039;s cabinet and was considered a leader of the pro-business right wing of the Revolution, more overtly supported a class alliance with even the larger bourgeoisie, advocating that the party establish ties with &amp;quot;progressive&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;honest&amp;quot; capitalists, and used his connections with wealthy businessman Tobías Carrero Nácar to secure funding for Chávez&#039;s first election campaign.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, 164.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In Miquilena&#039;s point of view, the 2002 coup against Chávez had failed not just because of the protests, but because the bourgeoisie involved in the coup were not unified in their economic interests, and many of them did not support another puppet government that would do the United States&#039; bidding. Thus, according to Miquilena, when Carmona announced a program of neoliberal austerity immediately upon ascending to the presidency, this faction withdrew their support.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There were distinct limits to the influence of this faction—in 2002 Miquilena resigned, objecting that Chávez&#039;s administration had too little respect for private property, and in 2009, the government confiscated agricultural land from Carrero&#039;s estate despite his objections.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Fox, &amp;quot;Venezuela News Summary #77&amp;quot; (March 11–March 17, 2009), &#039;&#039;Venezuelanalysis&#039;&#039;, March 18, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet the alliance limited the left wing of &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; as well. Ellner writes that &amp;quot;By spelling out the ideals of the Chavista movement while avoiding reference to the specifics of revolutionary socioeconomic change, class struggle, or socialism, the Constitution lends itself to the soft-line view. Indeed, the proposal to reform the Constitution in 2007 in order to radicalize its contents led to the defection of the soft-line Podemos party.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics&#039;&#039;, 142.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The dissent from moderate &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039; made all the difference; the referendum to rewrite the Constitution to include explicit references to the class struggle—essentially, a step towards proletarianizing the state— ended up failing by a margin of less than one percentage point.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is also a second principal reason why the PSUV, whether under either Chávez&#039;s or Maduro&#039;s leadership, has not advanced the interests of the Venezuelan proletariat through a serious program of expropriation: Venezuela&#039;s relative international isolation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A strikingly illustrative historical parallel to the Bolivarian Revolution may be found only a few hundred miles to the north and west. Indeed, the Venezuelan opposition often tried to draw attention to Chávez&#039;s association with his close friend and ally Fidel Castro, attempting to stoke fear among the people by invoking the specter of Cuban communism spreading to the continent. When the Cuban Revolution was won, the U.S. puppet leader Fulgencio Batista fled the country on New Year&#039;s Day of 1959; yet it was not until two years later that the character of the revolutionary government was firmly established in favor of the workers and the peasants. Just like Chávez, Castro had joined a broad coalition of competing class forces, in his case including petit-bourgeois anti-Batista dissidents,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fidel Castro, &#039;&#039;Fidel Castro Speaks on Marxism-Leninism: Dec. 2, 1961&#039;&#039; (Fair Play for Cuba Committee, 1962), 34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and liberal anticommunists such as José Miró Cardona, who served as the revolutionary government&#039;s first prime minister.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Of his alliance with Miró Cardona, Castro later said &amp;quot;… there were the opinions of the Prio-Miro Cardona group, that whole bunch in the Front, who were in Miami, opposed to a broad, complete unity. They all were in favor of excluding the Socialist Party from that unity. We defended the inclusion of the Socialist Party.&amp;quot; (Fidel Castro, 27.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, after only a few months, Castro&#039;s faction won this competition decisively. By the summer of 1959, he had replaced Miró Cardona as prime minister and began confiscating land from the bourgeoisie. By the end of October 1960, the Cuban government had nationalized the majority of all industries, utilities, and private businesses, and expropriated foreign capital from all U.S. corporations such as Shell Oil and Coca-Cola—in short, precisely what a great many poor and working class Venezuelans had wished of Chávez&#039;s government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 2000s, at the height of super-imperialism, for consumers of Venezuelan and U.S. bourgeois media alike, the anti-imperialist rhetoric that Chávez so frequently reveled in probably seemed only a hair&#039;s breadth from provoking a U.S. military invasion. And indeed, the possibility of such an intervention, either &#039;&#039;de jure&#039;&#039; or by proxy, has ever been a Sword of Damocles over his and Maduro&#039;s heads. Yet a vast material difference exists between Chávez&#039;s public condemnation of the United States and its leaders, and a program of radical expropriation and redistribution to fundamentally change Venezuela&#039;s intensely stratified society. And while the United States is already engaged in the highest levels of economic warfare against Venezuela, through the crushing sanctions that have done tremendous damage to the health and prosperity of the Venezuelan people, the escalation to a military intervention would represent a significantly greater commitment, one that the U.S. oligarchy would not make lightly—and not solely over the exchange of harsh words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Chávez knew well which lines could and could not be crossed under the conditions he faced, Castro&#039;s actions upon taking power were also not without careful thought. A U.S. response to the creation of a new socialist state, especially one next door in the Caribbean, was inevitable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A popular view of the Bay of Pigs invasion is that it was doomed to failure, either by the weakness of the invasion force (only 1,500 men), the leak of the invasion plans to the media, the lack of U.S. air support, the strength and unity of the Cuban defenders, or by some combination of these. It must be noted, however, that most likely, the intended purpose of the invasion force that landed at Playa Girón was not to conquer the island, but merely to establish a stable beachhead. Once this had been accomplished, Miró Cardona—who had become a leader of the Cuban exiles in Miami—was to be flown in and installed as the president of a provisional comprador government that would then appeal to the U.S. for a &#039;&#039;de jure&#039;&#039; military intervention.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Pat Holt, the former Chief of Staff of the Senate Foreign Relations Committee, detailed this plan together with the Committee&#039;s Chairman James William Fulbright in a memo to President Kennedy the month before the invasion, describing it as the most effective strategy for overthrowing Castro&#039;s government. (Pat M. Holt, Chief of Staff, Foreign Relations Committee, &#039;&#039;Interview #5: Fulbright and the Bay of Pigs&#039;&#039;, United States Senate Historical Office—Oral History Project, 149–54.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When taking the full measure of this strategy into account, the idea that the invasion&#039;s failure was a foregone conclusion is less certain; but more importantly, none of the reasons traditionally given for its failure preclude the potential success of subsequent attempts to overthrow the revolutionary government by the vastly stronger and better-equipped U.S. military.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Without the existence of the Soviet Union,&amp;quot; Castro remarked two years later, &amp;quot;Cuba&#039;s socialist revolution would have been impossible.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fidel Castro, &amp;quot;Speech at Red Square,&amp;quot; April 28, 1963.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On the afternoon of April 18th, 1961, while the invasion force was engaging the Cuban defenders, the Soviet embassy telegrammed the U.S. State Department threatening to defend Cuba by military force.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nikita Khrushchev, Telegram From the Embassy in the Soviet Union to the Department of State, April 18, 1961.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As evidence of U.S. involvement mounted and was brought to the United Nations, it became clear that the U.S. could neither bring its own troops into the equation without risking nuclear war nor continue its subterfuge in front of the international community. Over the following decades, the Soviet Union&#039;s military and economic support, existence, and deterrent to U.S. aggression prevented the gains of the revolution from being destroyed. Recognizing this, Castro could implement his program with the hope and confidence of victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But while Cuba had the Soviet Union, in 2004 Venezuela had no protector, and the Venezuelan proletariat could count no foreign country but Cuba as an ally. Chávez reportedly said, on the question of the feasibility of Venezuela adopting the Cuban economic model, that Castro himself advised him, &amp;quot;remember, this isn&#039;t 1960.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ian James, &amp;quot;Despite Chavez, Venezuela Economy Not Socialist,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The San Diego Union-Tribune&#039;&#039;, July 18, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Armed Struggle ===&lt;br /&gt;
General Võ Nguyên Giáp is widely considered one of the greatest military strategists in history, sometimes called the &amp;quot;Red Napoleon&amp;quot; by the Western press. In his long military career, he led the Vietnamese army to victory over the Empire of Japan, the French Fourth Republic, and the United States, liberating his country from colonialism and reuniting it under a socialist government. Later his army defeated the Khmer Rouge in Cambodia, and even forced the People&#039;s Liberation Army of China to withdraw within only a few weeks of battle along Vietnam&#039;s northern border in 1979. In December of 1971, at the height of the resistance against the U.S. invasion, Giáp said in a speech to Soviet leaders in Moscow: &amp;quot;We would like to carry on this mission together with the Soviet Union, because no one can do it without the Soviet Union.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sergey Radchenko, &amp;quot;Why Were the Russians in Vietnam?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 27, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, throughout the war, the state in north Vietnam had received an extraordinary amount of military and economic aid from both the PRC and later the Soviet Union, including not just weapons and ammunition, but vehicles and fuel, raw materials, food, fertilizer, and other supplies. Soviet military advisers trained Vietnamese troops and even participated in combat themselves, operating anti-aircraft batteries that shot down U.S. bomber planes, and over 300,000 Chinese troops were deployed to fight U.S. forces.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuter, &amp;quot;China Admits Combat in Vietnam War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 17, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The DPRK sent hundreds of fighter pilots,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kham Nguyen and Ju-min Park, &amp;quot;From Comrades to Assassins, North Korea and Vietnam Eye New Chapter with Trump-Kim Summit,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, February 15, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and most other countries in the socialist bloc provided some level of economic or technological assistance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the United States was defeated on the battlefield, the imperial alliance resorted to economic warfare, isolating the new Socialist Republic of Vietnam from trade with the international community. Again the Soviet Union helped sustain the fledgling socialist state, canceling all its war debts and giving it over $11 billion in aid over the next two decades.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sergey Radchenko, &amp;quot;Why Were the Russians in Vietnam?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Without it, the SRV&#039;s hope of rebuilding or even surviving seems staggeringly unlikely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
General Curtis LeMay, President Lyndon Johnson&#039;s Air Force Chief of Staff until 1965, had advocated &amp;quot;[bombing] them back into the Stone Age.&amp;quot; The U.S. invasion had included the largest aerial bombardment in history, dropping twice as much ordnance on Vietnam, Laos and Cambodia than had been used in all of the Second World War.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cooper Thomas, &amp;quot;Bombing Missions of the Vietnam War: A Visual Record of the Largest Aerial Bombardment in History.&amp;quot; https://storymaps.arcgis.com/stories/2eae918ca40a4bd7a55390bba4735cdb&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Due to the indiscriminate use of the Agent Orange chemical weapon to defoliate nearly a quarter of the entire forest area in southern Vietnam,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Agent Orange: What Efforts Are Being Made to Address the Continuing Impact of Dioxin in Vietnam?,&amp;quot; Hearing before the Subcommittee on Asia, the Pacific and the Global Environment of the Committee on Foreign Affairs, House of Representatives 111th Congress, June 4, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; even today, Vietnamese children are still born with birth defects from exposure to Agent Orange in the groundwater that researchers estimate will persist for another &amp;quot;six to twelve generations.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ash Anand, &amp;quot;Vietnam&#039;s Horrific Legacy: The Children of Agent Orange,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;[http://news.com.au NEWS.COM.AU]&#039;&#039;, May 25, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Unexploded ordnance remains a hazard, limiting agricultural development and killing several people in neighboring Laos each year, even as late as 2021.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;UXO Kills Three, Injures Two During Clearance Operation in Southern Laos,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Laotian Times&#039;&#039;, December 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A socialist Vietnam had needed to be rebuilt from virtually nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every Marxist-Leninist state—as well as several other &amp;quot;non-aligned&amp;quot; countries—that came into existence during the Cold War era had military and economic support from a large part of the socialist bloc. The Chinese revolution was aided and directed by the Soviet Union; the PRC then defended the DPRK against the United States. Elsewhere in Africa, Asia, and Latin America, oppressed peoples seeking liberation from the imperial alliance invariably turned to either the Soviet Union or the PRC for assistance. They needed it—any such movement for liberation inevitably came under siege by the U.S. and Western Europe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The stage of super-imperialism resulted in barely mitigated disaster for the entire socialist world. After the counterrevolutions of 1989, the proletariat in socialist states faced a hard choice: either give up state power or endure a period of tremendous hardship. Ruling communist parties in Cambodia, Mongolia, Angola, and much of the Eastern Bloc abandoned Marxism-Leninism. The German Democratic Republic (GDR) and the People&#039;s Democratic Republic of Yemen (PDRY) gave up their independence.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In the case of the PDRY, the initial surrender was on relatively favorable terms; they retained their state organizational structures and combined with the North in a unity government. Yet this was ultimately unacceptable to the new super-imperial world order. The North antagonized and provoked the South into a civil war in 1994 in which the remaining vestiges of the socialist state were brutally destroyed with the tacit approval of Western governments. [Carlos A. Parodi, Elizabeth Van Wie Davis, and Elizabeth Rexford, &amp;quot;The Silent Demise of Democracy: The Role of the Clinton Administration in the 1994 Yemeni Civil War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Arab Studies Quarterly&#039;&#039; 16, no. 4 (Fall 1994): 65–76.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A few others—in China, Laos, and Vietnam—weathered the storm by submitting to integration with the global capitalist economy, giving up many of the gains of the revolution and allowing a degree of exploitation by foreign and domestic capitalists as the price of retaining political authority.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]] for a more complete analysis of this path.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The DPRK and Cuba, who alone refused either course, suffered the most. Deprived of their largest trading partner and source of development aid, they experienced famine and economic crisis throughout the 1990s as the economic siege of their countries reached a level of total encirclement. In much of the former socialist bloc, Marxist groups were banned and Marxists were persecuted and sometimes executed or massacred by the new comprador elites.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;When Yeltsin disbanded the Supreme Soviet in 1993, the Russian Army at his direction stormed the parliament building and massacred the occupants. Yeltsin&#039;s government admitted that &amp;quot;only&amp;quot; 147 people were killed and hundreds more were injured.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since 1989, as of this writing, no new specifically Marxist governments have been created, and the working classes have not seized state power anywhere. Armed national liberation movements, led by the peasantry and proletariat (or else at the very least openly claiming the mantle of class-based leadership) have similarly declined overall. Several, such as the Irish Republican Army and the Farabundo Martí National Liberation Front (FMLN), made deals with the governments they had fought against; having failed to achieve national liberation they settled for amnesty and a place in the &amp;quot;legitimate&amp;quot; political arena. The Communist Party of Nepal (Maoist), or CPN-M, now known as the Communist Party of Nepal (Maoist Centre), has been perhaps the most successful in this regard as of this writing, remaining one of the largest parties in the Nepalese parliament, which is alternately dominated by it and other communist organizations. The FMLN, despite later gaining power through elections in 2009, subsequently all but vanished from the Salvadoran legislature. As of the 2022 parliamentary elections, the Revolutionary Armed Forces of Colombia, which eventually negotiated a peace deal with the Colombian government in 2017, had not gained representation in the Colombian legislature beyond the ten seats automatically guaranteed by the agreement until 2026.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Angela Barajas, &amp;quot;Colombia Clears Path for Former FARC Members to Hold Office,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, April 28, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For the most part, non-ruling Marxist political parties faded into political irrelevance around the world, performing abysmally in elections and in some countries ceasing to exist entirely—a long decline that only very recently may be reversing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The emergence and growth of new Marxist political formations around the world, such as the Communist Party of Kenya or the Economic Freedom Fighters in South Africa, for example, may be signs of a turning point.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some armed struggle has continued, but with little success, and more often facing complete disaster, such as befell the Communist Party of Peru (also called the Shining Path). In 1993, several thousand of the remaining rebel forces surrendered, and as of this writing only a few remnants remain active.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Abimael Guzmán: Peru&#039;s Shining Path Guerrilla Leader Dies at 86,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, September 11, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A few peasant movements such as the Zapatista Army of National Liberation in Mexico, the United Wa State Army in Myanmar, and most notably Ansarallah in Yemen, have managed to establish &#039;&#039;de facto&#039;&#039; independent territories within their respective countries, yet still lack sovereignty and international recognition as of this writing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;However, in the case of Ansarallah, this may soon change as a result of the peace process that is ongoing as of this writing, as noted in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other remaining communist insurgencies, despite at times gaining impressive strength,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2010, for example, even the Center for Strategic and International Studies (a Washington-based think tank) gave a large estimate (140,000 fighters) of the size of the Naxalite militias in India. (William Magioncalda, &amp;quot;A Modern Insurgency: India&#039;s Evolving Naxalite Problem,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South Asia Monitor&#039;&#039; no. 140, CSIS, April 8, 2010.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; have not drawn closer to victory after over thirty years of armed struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Mao Zedong&#039;s lectures on protracted war, he identified three distinct stages of conflict:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The first stage covers the period of the enemy&#039;s strategic offensive and our strategic defensive. The second stage will be the period of the enemy&#039;s strategic consolidation and our preparation for the counter-offensive. The third stage will be the period of our strategic counter-offensive and the enemy&#039;s strategic retreat.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mao Zedong, &amp;quot;On Protracted War,&amp;quot; May 1938.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;As of this writing, with the exception of the CPN-M, not one self-appellated Maoist insurgency has reached even the second stage since the fall of the Soviet Union.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is naturally uncommon for an organization engaged in a military conflict to publish details about the progress of their struggle. The most optimistic, pro-Maoist estimates are typically written by international supporters or veterans of these struggles, but even these analyses do not indicate that this critical stage has yet been reached. For example, Jose Maria Sison, the former Chairman of the Communist Party of the Philippines, whose armed New People&#039;s Army has been waging guerrilla war against the government for over half a century as of this writing, declared that the Party&#039;s five-year plan from 2017 to 2021 aimed to &amp;quot;bring the protracted people&#039;s war to the advanced phase of the strategic defensive, in order to reach the threshold of the strategic stalemate.&amp;quot; (Jose Maria Sison, &amp;quot;The Filipino People&#039;s Revolutionary Armed Struggle for National and Social Liberation in the Past 50 Years,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Philippine Revolution Web Central&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2019.) However, by 2021, according to Sison, protracted war in the Philippines remained in the strategic defensive phase. (Jose Maria Sison, &#039;&#039;Specific Characteristics of People&#039;s War in the Philippines&#039;&#039; (1974).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It cannot be said that any such surviving organization does not have the will to fight. When viewed in the context of the current stage of imperialism, their lack of progress is instead quite explicable: they must make do without an external supply of needed resources.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This unfortunate reality has not escaped those still engaging in armed struggle. Three quotations from the Popular Front for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;s &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, written during the Cold War, best describe how such movements must take into account the geopolitical context they inhabit to have any hope of victory:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;If we remember the enemy camp and recall its size and nature, we will immediately realise that any strategic thinking about the Palestinian liberation struggle must cover the mobilisation of all forces of the revolution on the Arab and world levels, because it is only through such mobilisation and concentration that we can create the power capable of confronting Israel, Zionism, world imperialism and Arab reaction. &#039;&#039;The Palestinian revolution which is fused together with the Arab revolution and in alliance with world revolution is alone capable of achieving victory. To confine the Palestinian revolution within the limits of the Palestinian people would mean failure, if we remember the nature of the enemy alliance which we are facing&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Popular Front for the Liberation of Palestine (PFLP), &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039; (1969), 24–25.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
World imperialism at this time has circumstances and conditions which distinguish it from what it was in previous times, and is exercising the process of exploitation of peoples by new methods which differ from its old ones. On the other hand, the camp of the anti-imperialist forces has in respect of size and power, a new position and level which differ from those before the Second World War. The liberation movements of the world should realise the basic international facts which govern this period of history. &#039;&#039;The Palestine and Arab liberation movement does not move in a vacuum. It lives and fights in the midst of specific world circumstances which affect and react with it, and all this will determine our fate. The international ground on which national liberation&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;movements move, has always been, and will remain, a basic factor in determining peoples&#039; destinies&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;PFLP, &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, 34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The revolutionary army will be able to triumph over the enemy&#039;s superiority through the following conditions: be politically aware and coalesce with the organised masses that support it and supply it with its human and material requirements; &#039;&#039;ally itself with world revolutionary forces who will furnish it with support and reinforcements;&#039;&#039; [emphasis added] gain experience and efficiency through its struggle and coalesce with the revolutionary party which provides it with a clear view and an organic connection with all revolutionary forces at all levels.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;PFLP, &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, 40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The PFLP recognized that against the entire Western imperialist alliance—the full force of which is invariably brought down upon &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; attempt by the working class to gain state power—a revolutionary vanguard, even if led by the proletariat with popular support, was &#039;&#039;not sufficient&#039;&#039; to accomplish their goals:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The mobilisation and concentration of the revolutionary forces on the Palestinian level, even through a political organization adhering to and guided by scientific socialism, mobilising the downtrodden classes on the greatest scale and forming with the petit bourgeoisie a united front, &#039;&#039;will not suffice to create a revolutionary camp capable of gaining superiority over the enemy camp consisting of a strong and wide front which includes Israel, the Zionist movement, imperialism and Arab reaction&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;PFLP, &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, 26.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Throughout its history, the PFLP has worked tirelessly to ally itself with the most powerful anti-imperialist forces that existed beyond Palestine. During the Cold War, it sought to maintain a connection with both the PRC and the Soviet Union, as well as the anti-imperialist governments that existed in Egypt, Syria, and Iraq. Later, it forged ties with the Islamic Republic of Iran. By the end of the twentieth century, victory as defined by the PFLP—a single &amp;quot;democratic national state in Palestine in which both Arabs and Jews will live as citizens with equal rights and obligations&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;PFLP, &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, 43.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—had grown even further away than it had been in 1969, given that the greatest possible alliance with anti-imperialist forces on a global scale was so diminished. The conditions of super-imperialism force upon armed national liberation movements an unhappy choice: negotiate for peace or continue to fight an uphill struggle for survival until these conditions become more favorable. Without &amp;quot;a clear perspective of the enemy and a clear perspective of the revolutionary forces,&amp;quot; the PFLP wrote that &amp;quot;national action becomes an impetuous gamble which soon ends in failure.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;PFLP, &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not a coincidence that the most successful peasant- and proletarian-led movements of the super-imperial era tended to have some connection with a large and powerful state sponsor. The UWSA, in particular, is most likely the last remaining proxy of the PRC,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Due mostly to the UWSA&#039;s proximity on the Chinese border and its cooperation in preventing a refugee crisis, it is an unofficial exception to the PRC&#039;s non-interference foreign policy.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and with 20,000 soldiers is considered the largest, best-equipped, and most powerful faction in Myanmar&#039;s multi-sided civil war—as of this writing, the longest ongoing civil war in the world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bertil Lintner, &#039;&#039;The United Wa State Army and Burma&#039;s Peace Process&#039;&#039; (United States Institute of Peace, 2019).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2022, &#039;&#039;Asia Times&#039;&#039; considered the UWSA an &amp;quot;early winner&amp;quot; of the renewed hostilities between rebel groups following the military coup of the previous year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anthony Davis, &amp;quot;Wa an Early Winner of Myanmar&#039;s Post-Coup War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Asia Times&#039;&#039;, February 22, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Of armed national liberation movements that are &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; unambiguously led by the peasant or proletarian classes, the most successful have typically also received significant material support from a powerful existing state.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lebanon&#039;s Hezbollah, for example, receives weapons, money, and training from the Islamic Republic of Iran.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Overall, religion has replaced Marxism as the most vital anti-imperialist ideology, which sometimes obscures the class struggle to the advantage of the petit bourgeoisie and to the detriment of the proletariat, as it has within Iran, even as it provides the proletariat with the most practical avenue for resistance. Revolutionary Shi&#039;ism forms the basis of both Ansarallah and Hezbollah, and the PFLP&#039;s current orientation in the struggle for Palestinian liberation is as a subordinate partner to Hamas—which given the current balance of anti-imperialist forces, is the only path available to it.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Catholic Liberation Theology has also been a strong component of the Bolivarian Revolution; Hugo Chávez frequently attacked the conservative Catholic Church leadership in Venezuela on religious grounds and used religious rhetoric in his speeches. In 2006, he compared President Bush to the Devil (David Stout, &amp;quot;Chávez Calls Bush &#039;the Devil&#039; in U.N. Speech,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2006), and once famously said of the revolution, &amp;quot;Either you are with God or you are with the Devil, and we are with God.&amp;quot; (Larry Rohter, &amp;quot;Now Chavez Takes On the Church in Venezuela,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 19, 1999.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the PFLP&#039;s General Secretary Ahmad Sa&#039;adat:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The development of Islamic organizations throughout the world is a direct consequence of the collapse of the Soviet Union. It weakened the organizations of the Left that fought against imperialism in the Arab world. The communist forces in the Arab world have applied the viewpoints of the Soviet Union by the book and have never developed their own theoretical and political &amp;quot;flavor.&amp;quot; That would have enabled them to analyze the contradictions in the Arab world. After the collapse of the Soviet Union, most left parties were shocked and confused and started to quarrel. They lost their confidence in Marxist-Leninist theory. Their weakening left a gap that is being filled by the Islamist movements….&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ahmad Sa&#039;adat, Interview with Ahmad Sa&#039;adat in Jericho Prison – February 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Even where these ideologies are a progressive force against neocolonialism and the weight of the super-empire, they are not sufficient to liberate the working class. Materially, they are closest to the popular front model—i.e., based on class collaboration with the petit and national bourgeoisie, and subject to all the instability, contradiction, and class antagonism such an alliance entails. Proceeding to the next highest stage in Marxist terms—proletarian control of the state—requires a global unification of resistance that in the past was provided only by an already-existing bloc of proletarian states ready to support others in revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, without a vital socialist bloc—i.e. a return to the Cold War stage—even the creation of new anti-imperialist states of a &#039;&#039;bourgeois&#039;&#039; character has become extraordinarily more difficult. Between 1989 and 2022, Nkrumah&#039;s dream of a united Africa drifted further from realization than it had been during his lifetime. Neocolonialism was restored in Angola, Mozambique, Somalia and Libya one way or another; ethno-religious conflict exacerbated by comprador governments and imperialist finance split Sudan and has recently threatened to split Ethiopia. The trend has been toward division and not unity, and until a sufficient counterbalance or disruption to the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of control exists, the reversal of this trend is unlikely.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;There is an obvious &amp;quot;chicken-and-egg&amp;quot; problem raised by this conclusion, namely, if a revolution must depend upon international support from a socialist bloc, how this bloc constructed—and how it might be reconstructed—in the first place must be determined. If all remaining socialist countries—the PRC, Vietnam, Laos, Cuba, and the DPRK—are in effect descendants of the Bolsheviks, originating long ago from their first uprising in Petrograd, it is essential to make a close analysis of the conditions of the Revolution of 1917. An attempt to determine the factors in the Bolsheviks&#039; success, both in taking state power and in retaining it, along with their relevance to the present, can be found in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app03.xhtml|Appendix C]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch11.xhtml|Chapters Eleven]] and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch12.xhtml|Twelve]] will explore what form such a disruption is likely to take, and to what degree one might now, at long last, be emerging.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Four - Bourgeois Anti-Imperialism ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;We agreed to shrink. We began to worship Hayek as fiercely as we had worshiped Marx. We slashed the demographic, industrial and military potential by half. We turned our backs on the other Soviet republics and were about to say good-bye to the autonomies…. But even a downsized and humble Russia proved unable to negotiate the turn towards the West.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Vladislav Surkov, &amp;quot;The Loneliness of the Half-Breed,&amp;quot; 2018&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladislav Surkov, &amp;quot;The Loneliness of the Half-Breed,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Russia in Global Affairs&#039;&#039;, May 28, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;[[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch01.xhtml|Chapter One]] identified the divisions in the global periphery between the comprador bourgeoisie who collaborate with an empire to extract resources from their own country, the national bourgeoisie who seek to retain these resources for their own exclusive benefit, and the lower bourgeoisie or petit bourgeoisie who aspire to join one of the other groups by attaining greater capital. Just as they did in Venezuela, the less prosperous bourgeois classes have a strong incentive to eliminate the restrictions on development that comprador rule enforces upon a neocolony. This chapter will explore &#039;&#039;their&#039;&#039; goals and limitations, their relationship with the other classes, and the nature of their conflict with the super-empire.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Development of the National Bourgeoisie ===&lt;br /&gt;
In a 1961 report to the British Foreign Office, the UK&#039;s ambassador to Iran described how this aspirational attitude had begun to produce revolutionaries:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Throughout the upper and middle classes, there are professional people, politicians, economists, planners, bankers, architects, journalists and writers who have been highly educated abroad…. Although most of these people belong to privileged or prosperous families, whether of the upper or upper middle classes, they comprise a number of the real Iranian reformers and even revolutionaries. Many indeed would readily connive at revolution, if they judged that it would serve to amputate the &amp;quot;dead hand&amp;quot; of social and bureaucratic tradition and would offer a hope of more efficient administration and fulfilment of their own ideas whether political and economic aspirations or personal ambitions. These people have seen what is going on in more highly developed societies. They are well read, they have been members of students&#039; unions and debating clubs; and above all they have escaped for a few years from the autocratic system of domestic relations of Iranian family convention. They are acutely conscious, not so much of the absence of political freedoms in their own country, as of social injustice, nepotism, corruption and incompetence…. The bulk of them are not more than 45 years old, and some of them together constitute virtually a corporate intellectual elite …&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ansari, &amp;quot;The Myth of the White Revolution: Mohammad Reza Shah, &#039;Modernization&#039; and the Consolidation of Power,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Middle Eastern Studies&#039;&#039; 37, no. 3 (July 2001): 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The Iranian Revolution of 1978 is commonly oversimplified, often called the &amp;quot;Islamic&amp;quot; Revolution due to the theocratic system that eventually emerged. More fundamental to the Revolution&#039;s development, however, was the ongoing class struggle. Under Shah Mohammad Reza Pahlavi&#039;s reign, the population of Iran had doubled, and the working class became the most numerous—particularly in Tehran and other urban areas, as many peasant sharecroppers, unable to purchase enough farmland to live off following the Shah&#039;s land reform program in the early 1960s, migrated by necessity to the cities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ervand Abrahamian, &#039;&#039;A History of Modern Iran&#039;&#039; (Cambridge University Press, 2008), 131–32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Without their support, the popular movement would have been unable to overthrow the comprador Shah. Rather than ideology—religious or communist—the essential causes of the urban proletariat&#039;s mass mobilizations were low wages, rising rents, severe income inequality, and the insufficiency of the Shah&#039;s reforms. Workers began a massive strike wave in 1978, culminating in a general strike in October and November which paralyzed oil production; 35,000 oil workers had gone on strike demanding wage increases.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jonathan Kandell, &amp;quot;Iran&#039;s Oil Workers Told to End Strike or Face Discharge,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 13, 1978.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Resolution of the Ashura March of December 1978, which the &#039;&#039;New York&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; reported was attended by &amp;quot;several million&amp;quot; protestors,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The article cites Iranian opposition sources placing the attendance at 7 million, or one-fifth of the entire population, as well as the Shah&#039;s government, which admitted a total of nearly 2 million. (Nicholas Gage, &amp;quot;Protesters March for 2d Day in Iran; Violence Is Limited,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 12, 1978.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; demanded &amp;quot;the right of workers and peasants to the full benefit from the product of their labor.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sohrab Behdad, &amp;quot;Winners and Losers of the Iranian Revolution: A Study in Income Distribution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Journal of Middle East Studies&#039;&#039; 21, no. 3 (August 1989): 327.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Shah fled the country the following month, never to return.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a remnant of feudalism, the landholding clergy were quite naturally conservative, yet by 1979 it was a demographic inevitability that feudalism would never be restored as the prevailing mode of production in Iran. The millions of new city-dwellers could not return to the countryside even if they wanted to, and reversing land reform was politically impossible even for a figure of Ruhollah Khomeini&#039;s considerable influence. However, decades of repression by the Shah&#039;s secret police had severely diminished every potentially revolutionary organization (liberal and communist alike), leaving only the clerics relatively untouched (with the exception of Khomeini himself, who had been arrested and exiled). At the height of the Revolution, the clergy therefore found itself in command of a broad alliance of classes—everyone, really—that had mobilized against the Shah.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This alliance quickly destroyed the Iranian comprador class and redistributed much of its wealth. Many wealthy pro-Western business owners followed the Shah, or else fled after the Islamic Republic was officially declared by referendum in April 1979. That summer, the revolutionary government moved to expropriate their assets, as well as nationalize all private or foreign-owned banks,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;William Branigin, &amp;quot;Iran Announces Takeover of All Private Banks,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 8, 1979.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; insurance companies, and large-scale industry,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Youssef M. Ibrahim, &amp;quot;Iran Taking Over More Industries; General Motors Affiliate Affected,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 6, 1979.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; all without compensation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sohrab Behdad, &amp;quot;Winners and Losers of the Iranian Revolution,&amp;quot; 328.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Between 1979 and 1980, the nominal minimum wage was tripled,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to a 1989 paper in the &#039;&#039;International Journal of Middle East Studies&#039;&#039; by Sohrab Behdad, a Professor of Economics at Denison University in Ohio, the minimum wage was first increased from 210 rials to 567 rials in 1979, then was increased by another 12 percent in 1980. (&amp;quot;Winners and Losers of the Iranian Revolution,&amp;quot; 332.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and when the rural peasantry seized 800,000 hectares of farmland from large private landholdings, the government was either unwilling or unable to return the confiscated land to its former owners.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sohrab Behdad, &amp;quot;Winners and Losers of the Iranian Revolution,&amp;quot; 329.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, once their common enemy had been eliminated, the alliance gave way to the class struggle between bourgeoisie and proletariat. While Khomeini&#039;s government gave to workers with its left hand, it ruthlessly crushed their independent revolutionary leadership with its right. All Marxist parties were banned and their leaders arrested. Even the Tudeh Party, a Marxist-Leninist organization which had supported Khomeini, was eventually suppressed in 1983. Throughout the 1980s, the government executed several thousand political prisoners, including not just the Shah&#039;s former secret policemen and loyal military officers, but members of the People&#039;s Mujahedin of Iran,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A militant organization that had attempted to overthrow the Islamic Republic, it joined the Iraqi side during the Iran-Iraq War, and has since become a willing tool of U.S. regime-change efforts.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and many communists as well. Workers&#039; councils, which had seized factories and organized local proletarian resistance to the Shah, were gradually disbanded or replaced by Islamic Councils more loyal to the government.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sohrab Behdad, &amp;quot;Winners and Losers of the Iranian Revolution,&amp;quot; 335.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Meanwhile, Iran&#039;s secular national legislature became dominated by the petit bourgeoisie. In &#039;&#039;A History of Modern Iran&#039;&#039;, Iranian-American historian Ervand Abrahamian writes: &amp;quot;the Majles, which had been a debating chamber for notables in the distant past and a club for the shah&#039;s placemen in more recent years, was now filled with the propertied middle class. For example, more than 70 percent of the deputies in the First Islamic Majles [elected in 1980] came from that class. Their fathers included 63 clergymen, 69 farm owners, 39 shopkeepers, and 12 merchants.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ervand Abrahamian, &#039;&#039;A History of Modern Iran&#039;&#039;, 179.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, there can be little doubt that the Iranian bourgeoisie has developed and holds state power with a grip that is stronger now than it has ever been. In 2006, the Islamic Republic&#039;s constitution was amended to allow the privatization of 80% of shares of government businesses (excepting the National Iranian Oil Company and several other key state-owned entities).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Islamic Republic of Iran, &amp;quot;Principle 44 of the Constitution of the Islamic Republic of Iran,&amp;quot; art. C.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though implemented at a slower pace than neoliberal shock therapy, privatization has nonetheless proceeded over the last two decades, even despite strikes and protests by the affected workers. Within a few years of the constitutional amendment, the government began gradually privatizing the banking sector, including Bank Saderat Iran, one of the largest state-owned banks.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Bank Saderat Iran IPO Today,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tehran Times&#039;&#039;, June 10, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the &#039;&#039;Tehran Times&#039;&#039; in 2014, hundreds of state-owned businesses had been privatized or were slated to be privatized;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Iran to Privatize 186 State-Run Companies: Official,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tehran Times&#039;&#039;, May 11, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; by 2017, the government had privatized over half the country&#039;s power plants, and further planned to privatize at least 80% in total.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Power Plant Privatizations Reach 55%, More to Come,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Tribune&#039;&#039;, August 16, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2019, the government formally held only a minority share—which it pledged to sell entirely by 2021—in Iran Khodro and SAIPA, two of the largest domestic car manufacturers.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Gov&#039;t Reiterates Plan to Privatize IKCO, SAIPA,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Tribune&#039;&#039;, June 24, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Poverty has declined considerably since the Revolution, recently aided in large part by substantial direct cash transfers from the government during the early 2010s;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Djavad Salehi-Isfahani, &amp;quot;Poverty and Income Inequality in the Islamic Republic of Iran,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Revue Internationale Des Études Du Développement&#039;&#039;, no. 229 (2017): 113–36. https://www.jstor.org/stable/26452360&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet hard limits to this willingness to redistribute wealth have emerged. A combination of U.S. sanctions, declining oil prices, and the COVID-19 pandemic caused economic disaster in Iran during the latter part of the decade. GDP per capita plunged;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &#039;&#039;GDP per Capita (Current US$) - Iran, Islamic Rep&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in 2020, the World Bank downgraded Iran back to its &amp;quot;lower-middle income&amp;quot; classification,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &#039;&#039;The World by Income and Region&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and despite the still-existing welfare state, inflation likely outpaced wage increases, according to analysis from Iran&#039;s Ministry of Finance and Economic Affairs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Maziar Motamedi, &amp;quot;Humour, Resignation, Despair: Living with Inflation in Iran,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, October 5, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet Iran&#039;s new rich went unharmed; while two decades of progress in reducing rural poverty were erased,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Djavad Salehi-Isfahani, &amp;quot;Rising Poverty and Falling Living Standards in Iran in 2020,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tyranny of Numbers&#039;&#039; [blog], August 28, 2021. https://djavadsalehi.com/2021/08/28/rising-poverty-and-falling-living-standards-in-iran-in-2020/&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the government&#039;s priority during the crisis was to support the stock market with large infusions of cash from its sovereign wealth fund,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;NDF to Inject over $595m into the Stock Market by Late March,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tehran Times&#039;&#039;, January 9, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in effect sustaining private fortunes with public money.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Cold War stage of imperialism, this was a possible path of development from neocolonialism to a national-bourgeois state that, as described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], is now largely precluded by the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of control. However, it is not the only path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the decade after the dissolution of the Soviet Union, Russia was ruled by a new comprador elite, enabled by President Yeltsin and the U.S. government&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In an interview in 1997, the coordinator of U.S. assistance to the former Soviet Union remarked, &amp;quot;If we hadn&#039;t been there to provide funding to [privatization architect and Russian Deputy Prime Minister Anatoly] Chubais, could we have won the battle to carry out privatization? Probably not.&amp;quot; (Peter Reddaway, &amp;quot;Beware the Russian Reformer,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 23, 1997.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to plunder the former Soviet state-run economy. Throughout the 1990s, this comprador bourgeoisie siphoned billions from the Russian public into Western banks,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]] for a more detailed description of the disaster this process caused for the Russian working class.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and facilitated the export of raw materials, removing quantitative restrictions and reducing export taxes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Glenn E. Curtis, &#039;&#039;Russia: A Country Study&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: Federal Research Division, Library of Congress, 1998), sec. &amp;quot;Foreign Economic Relations,&amp;quot; 372–379.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the 2000s, however, the plunder of Russia changed in character after Vladimir Putin succeeded Yeltsin as president and struck a &amp;quot;grand bargain&amp;quot; with Russia&#039;s new rich. Thereafter, oil and gas production were renationalized,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Marin Katusa, &amp;quot;Vladimir Putin Is The New Global Shah Of Oil,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, October 29, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; new taxes were levied to create the federal Stabilization Fund, and Russia began to recover economically. The Russian Federation also began to reassert itself as a regional power—often, and increasingly, against the wishes of the United States.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both President Putin and Ayatollah Khomeini (or now, Khamenei) are sometimes deemed &amp;quot;bonapartists&amp;quot; who stand somehow above the class struggle, mediating between antagonistic classes so that the neither bourgeoisie nor proletariat gain a decisive advantage. But while the &amp;quot;bonapartist&amp;quot; concept is derived from Marx&#039;s description of Louis-Napoléon Bonaparte and his seizure of power that ended the Second French Republic in 1852, Marx himself did not employ the term as his ideological descendants have. In his work &#039;&#039;The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte&#039;&#039;, Marx wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;And yet the state power is not suspended in the air. Bonaparte represented a class, and the most numerous class of French society at that, the small-holding peasants.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx, &#039;&#039;The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte&#039;&#039;, Chapter VII (1852).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Bonapart&#039;&#039;ism&#039;&#039;,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Marx did not even use this word in &#039;&#039;The Eighteenth Brumaire&#039;&#039;; &amp;quot;Bonapartist&amp;quot; he used only to denote supporters of Louis Bonaparte himself, and perhaps of the original Napoleon Bonaparte.&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; if it means anything, must refer instead to the political strategy determined by the specific crossroads in the development of class society that was unique to mid-nineteenth century Europe, in which the feudal aristocracy was declining but still powerful, and the bourgeoisie and proletariat were ascending but still weak. Yet no matter the balance of class power, the idea that an executive unsupported by any class might rule over a country of millions for decades is as nonsensical today as it was two centuries ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Iranian clergy&#039;s base of class support was always the traditional bazaari merchant class, i.e., the urban lower bourgeoisie. Khomeini&#039;s choice for prime minister—Mehdi Bazargan, the managing director of a construction company, who had once been the chairman of the National Iranian Oil Company after it was nationalized by Prime Minister Mohammed Mossadegh in 1951—though not technically bourgeois himself was clearly a representative more friendly to capitalists than to workers. In advance of Bazargan&#039;s appointment, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; described how he negotiated an end to the oil workers&#039; strike and &amp;quot;confronted and overcame a Marxist element among the strikers.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;R.W. Apple Jr., &amp;quot;Engineer, 73, Might Head a Khomeini Rule,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 23, 1979.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is equally clear from Putin&#039;s rise to power that his base of support was not any other class than the bourgeoisie. Not only was Putin Yeltsin&#039;s handpicked successor, who had served in Yeltsin&#039;s government, but when he became the interim president after Yeltsin resigned in 1999,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yeltsin, after a decade of his horrific pro-Western policies, suffered the fate of many comprador leaders. By November, a poll showed he was so unpopular that if an election were held that month, he would receive no more than 0.2% of the vote. [Stephen White, &amp;quot;The Russian Presidential Election, March 2000,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Electoral Studies&#039;&#039; 20, no. 3 (September 2001): 484–489.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; he was still virtually unknown to the public. He had only become prime minister—the fifth prime minister in the space of a year—in 1998, appointed by a vote of the State Duma rather than by referendum. In what passed for his political platform in the next election, Putin made strongly-worded but vague promises to be tough on crime and corruption, and to fight poverty, yet he also pledged that &amp;quot;It is our duty to secure property rights and protect entrepreneurs against arbitrary and illegal interference in their activities&amp;quot; and did not mention any specific policy in the interests of workers.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladimir Putin, &amp;quot;Open Letter to Voters,&amp;quot; published in the newspapers &#039;&#039;Izvestia, Kommersant&#039;&#039;, and &#039;&#039;Komsomolskaya Pravda&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The proletarian demographic of the Russian electorate was instead targeted by his opponent and strongest contender, Gennady Zyuganov, who stood for the Communist Party (KPRF) and ran on an explicit platform of re-expanding the public sector, raising wages, and reducing the cost of housing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stephen White, &amp;quot;The Russian Presidential Election, March 2000.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The KPRF has remained the largest opposition party, but thereafter, Putin&#039;s government created its own controlled opposition to reduce the KPRF&#039;s influence. According to Wood, &amp;quot;[A Just Russia] was the Kremlin&#039;s own confection, set up in 2006 to siphon votes from the Communist Party (KPRF).&amp;quot; (Tony Wood, &#039;&#039;Russia Without Putin: Money, Power and the Myths of the New Cold War&#039;&#039; (Verso Books, 2020), sec. Chapter 1: The Man and the System.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putin&#039;s &amp;quot;grand bargain&amp;quot; itself, rather than the act of a &amp;quot;dictator&amp;quot; or a &amp;quot;bonapartist&amp;quot; unilaterally subordinating or manipulating an entire ruling class to his individual will, was in fact first proposed by the oligarchs themselves, in an arrangement to be brokered by Prime Minister Yevgeny Primakov. According to political scientist Gerald Easter, Primakov attempted to negotiate a deal in which big business would cease tax evasion if the state granted an amnesty on wealth redistribution. Such offers had been rejected both by Yeltsin and—initially—by Putin.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gerald M. Easter, &#039;&#039;Capital, Coercion, and Postcommunist States&#039;&#039; (Cornell University Press, 2012), 81.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The agreement Putin eventually reached with the business elite involved more political concessions and a more comprehensive tax reform—but not a redistribution of their existing wealth. His administration did severely punish a few of the Yeltsin-era robber barons, in particular Mikhail Khodorkovsky and Boris Berezovsky—who were not coincidentally among the most prominent and egregious compradors.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 1996, they had been ringleaders of the &amp;quot;Davos Pact,&amp;quot; a conspiracy among the Russian delegation to the World Economic Forum to influence the upcoming election and guarantee Yeltsin a second term. (Matthew Bodner, &amp;quot;Russia&#039;s 8 Most Memorable Davos Moments,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Moscow Times&#039;&#039;, January 22, 2014.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; After Khodorkovsky—the richest man in Russia at the time—attempted to sell a large stake of his oil company Yukos to Chevron in 2003, he was arrested by federal officials and sentenced to nine years in prison.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Black, &amp;quot;Kremlin Threat to U.S.-Yukos Deal,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 3, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, the majority of the Russia&#039;s new bourgeoisie were untouched, and instead enriched further. Most of the Yeltsin-era billionaires—for example Roman Abramovich,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Abramovich is rumored to have recommended Putin to Yeltsin as a potential successor, and in 2012 fought a bitter legal battle against the exiled Berezovsky in a London court. (Luke Harding, &amp;quot;Is Abramovich at Last Paying the Price for Being Too Close to Putin?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 21, 2018.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Oleg Deripaska, Alisher Usmanov, Viktor Vekselberg, Mikhail Prokhorov, and Vagit Alekperov—later benefited from their association with Putin.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Blake Schmidt and Scott Carpenter, &amp;quot;Who Are Russia&#039;s Oligarchs and Can They Sway Putin?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, March 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The assets of Yukos, for example, were seized and redistributed—not just to the state directly, according to Easter, but also to other, &amp;quot;more politically compliant tycoons.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gerald M. Easter, &#039;&#039;Capital, Coercion, and Postcommunist States&#039;&#039;, 82.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many new billionaires were minted since Putin became president, and the overall wealth of the Russian bourgeoisie has only increased. Though tax evasion was curtailed, under Putin&#039;s leadership, Russia&#039;s top corporate income tax rate fell to 20%, below both the global average and the European average.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sean Bray, &amp;quot;Corporate Tax Rates around the World, 2021,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tax Foundation&#039;&#039;, December 9, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Historian Tony Wood writes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;[Putin introduced] a series of measures designed to extend the reach of private capital: in 2001, a flat income tax set at 13 per cent; in 2002, a labour code scaling back workers&#039; rights; tax cuts for businesses in 2002 and 2003.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tony Wood, &#039;&#039;Russia Without Putin&#039;&#039;, sec. Chapter 1: The Man and the System.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;What explains the willingness of Yeltsin&#039;s robber barons to compromise at all? Most likely, they knew they could not proceed as they had indefinitely. A key feature of neocolonialism has been the control of the neocolony&#039;s own military forces by a foreign empire; in nearly every Latin American country, for example,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;With a few exceptions such as Venezuela (see [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch03.xhtml|Chapter Three]]).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the comprador establishment has become entrenched within the military over many generations. Russia, however, was not so underdeveloped. Managers of the large former Soviet military and state apparatus—now broadly referred to as the &amp;quot;siloviki&amp;quot;—had no such loyalty to the West and no history of their patronage. Rather than become the victims of a new cycle of neocolonialism in Russia, Yeltsin&#039;s robber barons had chosen—for their own protection, and for most, their own interest—to centralize and thus stabilize state power, allowing their class to expand to include the siloviki and develop into a true national bourgeoisie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the financial interests of the developing Russian bourgeoisie alone did not alienate them from the West. When the stage of super-imperialism began, national-bourgeois states at first sought not to resist the super-empire, but to join it—on their own terms, rather than as subservient compradors.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Imperialist Exclusivity ===&lt;br /&gt;
Khomeini&#039;s successors attempted not only to privatize state-owned enterprises and infrastructure but to attract investment from the West. In 1995, the Iranian government signed a contract with a French company to develop oil fields in the Persian Gulf.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sen. Alfonse D&#039;Amato (R-NY), S.1228 — 104th Congress (1995-1996): &#039;&#039;Iran Oil Sanctions Act of 1995&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Tehran Stock Exchange was revived. Under President Akbar Hashemi Rafsanjani, Iran first applied to join the World Trade Organization. In 1999, President Mohammad Khatami went even further, proposing a &amp;quot;total restructuring&amp;quot; of the economy, and spoke of the importance of making Iran safe for foreign capital.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Agence France-Presse, &amp;quot;Iran President&#039;s 5-Year Plan Would Privatize Major Industries.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 16, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In spite of Colonel Muammar Gaddafi&#039;s socialistic rhetoric, in 2008 the Libyan government also began to embrace private enterprise.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tom Pfeiffer, &amp;quot;Gaddafi Reform Heralds Private Sector Push,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 26, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2010, it announced that half of the state-run economy would be privatized, and that foreign investment would no longer face any limitations, other than in the banking sector and in oil and gas exploration.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lamine Ghanmi, &amp;quot;Libya Aims to Privatise Half of Economy in Decade,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 31, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, with Putin as president, the Russian Federation at first remained oriented toward the West. According to Wood:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;After 1991, the Russian elite tended to see the country&#039;s future as lying either alongside or within the liberal internationalist bloc led by the United States. This commitment first gained ascendancy in the Kremlin under Gorbachev, and reached its peak during the Yeltsin years; but it remained substantially in place under Putin and Medvedev too—lasting much longer than is assumed by the general run of Western media commentary. It was only finally undone in the wake of the Ukraine crisis [of 2014], to be succeeded by a more combative vision.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tony Wood, &#039;&#039;Russia Without Putin&#039;&#039;, sec. Chapter 5: After the Maidan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This assessment was echoed by none other than Vladislav Surkov, a key figure in the Russian Presidential Administration and one of Putin&#039;s personal advisors. In a 2018 article titled &amp;quot;The Loneliness of the Half-Breed,&amp;quot; Surkov declared that as of 2014, &amp;quot;… Russia&#039;s epic westward quest is finally over … attempts to become part and parcel of the Western civilization, to get into the &#039;good family&#039; of European nations have ground to a final halt.&amp;quot; Russia&#039;s cultural and geopolitical identity was that of &amp;quot;[a] half-blood, a cross-breed …&amp;quot; belonging to neither East nor West; the famous quote questionably attributed to Tsar Alexander III that &amp;quot;Russia has only two allies: its army and navy&amp;quot; seemed to Surkov to best describe the &amp;quot;geopolitical loneliness which should have long been accepted as our fate.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladislav Surkov, &amp;quot;The Loneliness of the Half-Breed,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Russia in Global Affairs&#039;&#039;, May 28, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The new Russian national bourgeoisie, having secured their country against dispossessive accumulation, anticipated and expected greater integration with the West as junior partners to the super-empire, rather than as its subjects. Many of the Yeltsin-era billionaires who had raised Putin up still kept their massive fortunes in Western tax havens (and in early 2022, with the most to lose from sanctions, they were the most reluctant among their class to support the military intervention in Ukraine).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For example, in March 2022—only a week after the intervention began— &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that several of the &amp;quot;so-called oligarchs who built fortunes in the chaos of the 1990s&amp;quot; were publicly calling for peace. (Guy Faulconbridge, &amp;quot;Russian Billionaire Fridman to Contest &#039;groundless&#039; EU Sanctions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 1, 2022.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Amin in 2006,&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the dismemberment of the Russian Federation, following that of the USSR, is a major strategic objective for the United States. Until now the Russian ruling class does not appear to have understood this. It seemed convinced that, having lost the war, it could go on to win the peace—as Germany and Japan did before it. What it forgot was that Washington needed the recovery of its two wartime enemies, precisely in order to face down the Soviet challenge. The new conjuncture is different, as the United States no longer has a serious rival.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, &#039;&#039;Beyond U.S. Hegemony? Assessing the Prospects for a Multipolar World&#039;&#039; (Zed Books, 2006), 10–11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Perhaps, had the Russian bourgeoisie not been so young and immature as a class, and had it not held such a rosy view of its one-time benefactors, it would not have taken so long to learn the lesson that had been drilled into Iran&#039;s ruling class during the preceding decades. Despite its desire for reconciliation and development, the Islamic Republic has continually experienced rejection and aggression. In 1996, the United States blocked its application to the WTO, and the one time (more recently) that it applied for a loan from the IMF, it was also denied due to U.S. influence.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ian Talley and Benoit Faucon, &amp;quot;U.S. to Block Iran&#039;s Request to IMF for $5 Billion Loan to Fight Coronavirus&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, April 7, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even during Rafsanjani&#039;s relatively reform-minded presidency, in which the Islamic Republic pursued integration into the global economy, new sanctions on Iran were imposed both by President Clinton&#039;s executive orders&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;President William J. Clinton, &amp;quot;Executive Order 12957—Prohibiting Certain Transactions With Respect to the Development of Iranian Petroleum Resources,&amp;quot; March 15, 1995.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;President William J. Clinton, &amp;quot;Executive Order 12959— Prohibiting Certain Transactions With Respect to Iran,&amp;quot; May 6, 1995&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by the U.S. Congress.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rep. Benjamin A. Gilman (R-NY-20), H.R.3107 — 104th Congress (1995-1996): &#039;&#039;Iran and Libya Sanctions Act of 1996&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2002, President George W. Bush declared Iran to be part of an &amp;quot;Axis of Evil.&amp;quot; When the United States and the Islamic Republic finally agreed upon the Joint Comprehensive Plan of Action in 2015 to ease sanctions in exchange for guarantees regarding the Iranian nuclear program, the U.S. reneged almost immediately. In 2020, on orders from President Trump, the U.S. military assassinated the Islamic Republic&#039;s most celebrated military leader, General Qasem Soleimani. Just as it had with regard to Gaddafi&#039;s Libya, the super-empire designated the Islamic Republic to be its enemy, and nothing less than its destruction could ever suffice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The super-empire, continually driven to increase profits by the Western financial oligarchy, cannot permit the loss of a profitable neocolony. When a national bourgeoisie develops to the point of attaining sole control of state power, and moves to end foreign dispossessive accumulation within its own country, this means less super-profits for the imperialists; and if this national bourgeoisie were to join the group of exploiters, there would be more imperialists among which to divide even less loot. To sustain its rate of profit, the super-empire must therefore remain an exclusive club, and finds it preferable to annihilate, rather than embrace, any potential new partner—especially one so large as Russia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to former National Security Advisor and National Endowment for Democracy board member Zbigniew Brzezinski in 1994:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The politically decisive fact is that Russia bulks too large, is too backward currently and too powerful potentially to be assimilated as simply yet another member of the European Union or NATO. It would dilute the Western character of the European community and the American preponderance within the alliance.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zbigniew Brzezinski, &amp;quot;Normandy Evasion,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 2, 1994.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Even when the other former Soviet republics were subtracted from it, Russia retained a large and highly educated population, developed infrastructure, nuclear weapons, and the formidable military that the Soviet Union had been forced to create to compete with the United States during the Cold War. This both made Russia impossible for the super-empire to dominate for long, and, when it became clear to Russia that it would not be allowed to join as a junior exploiter either, enabled it to rebuild a sphere of influence over former Soviet republics in Eastern Europe, Central Asia, and the Caucasus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could this mean, as so many Western commentators and political theorists now breathlessly predict, that the Russian Federation has or will become an empire in its own right—one opposed to the United States, and thus returning world imperialism to the stage of inter-imperialist rivalry?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Russian bourgeoisie is quite well-established. Of the selection of large countries measured by Credit Suisse&#039;s Global Wealth Report in 2020, wealth inequality in Russia was higher than in any other except Brazil.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Credit Suisse Research Institute, &#039;&#039;Global Wealth Report 2021&#039;&#039;, 24.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, Russia&#039;s billionaire population reached a peak of 117 in 2021,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;World&#039;s Billionaires List: The Richest in 2021.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; 17% of which had made their fortunes in the financial sector—the upper echelon of a burgeoning financial oligarchy, which is a necessary condition of imperialism according to Lenin&#039;s 1916 definition. In comparison with Western corporations, however, such an oligarchy would appear to be profiting but little. In January 2019&#039;s &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039;, Stansfield Smith thoroughly explored Russia&#039;s financial position among the international community, finding that according to &#039;&#039;Forbes Global 2000&#039;&#039; list of richest corporations in the world, only 25 were Russian—a proportion which had in fact declined since the early 2010s—and collectively accounted for less than 1% of the list&#039;s collective assets.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stansfield Smith, &amp;quot;Is Russia Imperialist?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Monthly Review online&#039;&#039;, January 2, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As of 2022, the highest-valued Russian corporation, Gazprom, ranked 49th on the list.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;The Global 2000.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2020, only one of the world&#039;s 100 largest banks by total asset value was Russian, ranking 60th.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zarmina Ali, &amp;quot;The World&#039;s 100 Largest Banks, 2020,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;S&amp;amp;#x26;P Global&#039;&#039;, April 13, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Raw materials, rather than capital or consumer goods, still constitute the majority of Russian exports.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stansfield Smith, &amp;quot;Is Russia Imperialist?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, it is difficult to argue that Lenin&#039;s other principal requirement—that the export of capital driven by an empire&#039;s financial oligarchy takes on &amp;quot;exceptional importance&amp;quot;—applies to the Russian Federation. According to a recent study in the &#039;&#039;Herald of the Russian Academy of Sciences&#039;&#039;, Russians&#039; direct investment abroad was not likely to significantly increase overall this decade, in large part due to the slow pace of technological modernization caused by sanctions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A. V. Kuznetsov, &amp;quot;Direct Investment from Russia Abroad: Changes since 2018,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Herald of the Russian Academy of Sciences&#039;&#039; 91 (2021): 700–707.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Since its publication in early 2022, these sanctions only increased to unprecedented heights following the Russian intervention in Ukraine. Russia&#039;s aggregate total foreign direct investment (FDI) exceeded $400 billion during the early 2010s, but stood at less than that by 2022, according to the external sector statistics published by the Central Bank of the Russian Federation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Central Bank of the Russian Federation, &amp;quot;Direct Investment Cumulative Positions of the Russian Federation by Instrument (Directional Principle).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By comparison, in 2021 the United States held almost $10 &#039;&#039;trillion&#039;&#039; in foreign investment stock; the United Kingdom, Germany, and Japan approximately $2 trillion each; and Switzerland and France $1.5 trillion each. Among the super-empire&#039;s lesser partners, several—such as Spain and Italy (approximately $600 billion each)—had a much higher position, and even satellites such as the Republic of Korea and Sweden had aggregate totals greater than Russia&#039;s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.N. Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2022,&amp;quot; 214.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite the Russian Federation&#039;s relatively great size and wealth, by any objective measure, its capital exports are quite modest even for the lowest tier of imperial powers, with signs not of growth but of decline&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Furthermore, as of 2022, over &#039;&#039;half&#039;&#039; of Russia&#039;s aggregate total of foreign direct investment ($224 billion) was invested in a &#039;&#039;single country&#039;&#039;, Cyprus! (Central Bank of the Russian Federation, &amp;quot;Dashboards &#039;Direct Investment Positions by Geographical Region, Partner Country, Instrument and Industry.&#039;&amp;quot;) Cyprus has a population of scarcely more than one million. &#039;&#039;These&#039;&#039; exports surely represent capital flight—i.e., the profits of the Russian bourgeoisie squirreled away in an international tax haven—rather than any project to extract an even greater amount of super-profits in Cypriot labor or natural resources. (Note that this does not imply that capital exports &#039;&#039;in general&#039;&#039; are not at the root of imperialism. The complex relation between capital exports and imperialism will be explored further in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]].)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and given how brazenly Western governments have been confiscating Russian assets abroad since 2022, it is little wonder that Russian capitalists are even more reluctant to invest in other countries than before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the Russian Federation has the military capability to intervene and settle conflicts within its sphere of influence to its own advantage, such as in Syria, Kazakhstan, &amp;amp;#x26;c., Russian finance capital has struggled to dominate even its closest neighbors. In 2014, at the height of Russian political influence in Ukraine since the dissolution of the Soviet Union, five major Russian financial institutions accounted for 16.8% of the Ukrainian banking sector&#039;s market share (slightly more than half of the 31% total market share of foreign-owned banks), according to the CEE Banking Sector Report from Austrian banking group Raiffeisen.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;VTB, Alfa, Sberbank, as well as Prominvestbank (then owned by a Russian state-owned enterprise) and Ukrsotsbank (a subsidiary of the Alfa Group). (Raiffeissen Research, &amp;quot;CEE Banking Sector Report 2014,&amp;quot; 51.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2020, this share had declined to 7.4%, held by only two major Russian banks (Alfa and Sberbank), while Western banks&#039; share had increased to 17%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Raiffeissen Research, &amp;quot;CEE Banking Sector Report 2020,&amp;quot; 43.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2019, over four years after the beginning of the Russian intervention in Syria, the pro-Russian Syrian government had been stabilized, but approximately 70% of Syria&#039;s oil fields were still controlled by the Syrian Democratic Forces, the Kurdish-dominated and U.S.-backed militia coalition.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reality Check team, &amp;quot;Syria War: Who Benefits from Its Oil Production?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to CNN, the following year a U.S. corporation was given a contract (by the U.S., rather than the Syrian, government) to develop 60% of these oil fields, which were expected to produce billions of dollars.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kylie Atwood and Ryan Browne, &amp;quot;Former Army Delta Force Officer, US Ambassador Sign Secretive Contract to Develop Syrian Oil Fields,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, August 5, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even Kazakhstan, which has such close ties that it hosts Russia&#039;s space program and anti-ballistic missile tests, and is part of the Russian Federation&#039;s Collective Security Treaty Organization, has been far more thoroughly penetrated by Western capital, which owns its largest oil field through TengizChevroil, a consortium dominated by Chevron and ExxonMobil.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;KazMunayGas, &amp;quot;Oil and Gas Sector.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As of January 2022, Russian oil company LukArco accounted for a paltry 5% share in the consortium, to Chevron and ExxonMobil&#039;s collective 75% share.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Pat Davis Szymczak, &amp;quot;Tengizchevroil Production Rebounds After Antigovernment Protests Curtailed,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of Petroleum Technology&#039;&#039;, January 10, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In their initial research quantifying the rate of unequal exchange, Hickel and his colleagues determined that as of 2018, Russia was in fact among the most &#039;&#039;exploited&#039;&#039; countries, losing an amount of value through trade several times greater than India or Indonesia on an annual per capita basis.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jason Hickel, Dylan Sullivan, and Huzaifa Zoomkawala, &amp;quot;Plunder in the Post-Colonial Era: Quantifying Drain from the Global South Through Unequal Exchange, 1960–2018,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New Political Economy&#039;&#039; 26, no. 6 (2021): 1030-1047.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch01.xhtml|Chapters One]] and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Two]], Lenin&#039;s 1916 definition of imperialism is both obsolete and incomplete. Yet of the criteria he identified that &#039;&#039;are&#039;&#039; still relevant under the current stage of imperialism, the Russian Federation fulfills them only on a quantitatively minuscule and qualitatively irrelevant level. If it were to be called an empire, it would be a fourth rate empire, and in recent years has been declining. Of the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of control, the Russian Federation can compete with none of them save military force; and even then, the success that the Russian war machine has achieved against the United States&#039; proxy in Ukraine has cost the Russian bourgeoisie enormously. In April of 2022, &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; reported that Russian billionaires had lost 27% of their wealth on average since 2021 due to the super-empire&#039;s aggressive economic sanctions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Dawkins, &amp;quot;Here&#039;s How Big A Hit Russia&#039;s Billionaires Have Taken In The Past Year,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, April 5, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though the Western press may be viewed with some suspicion when it reports upon Russian losses, the Russian government&#039;s own economic data revealed initial symptoms of serious hardship. In the summer of 2022, Rosstat recorded a decline in Russian auto manufacturing of over 60% compared with 2021,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Paul Hannon, &amp;quot;Russian Car Makers Hit Hardest as Factory Output Falls After Ukraine Sanctions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 1, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the Russian Ministry of Economic Development later estimated that overall Russian GDP would contract by 7.8% by the end of the year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;IANS, &amp;quot;Russia Forecasts 7.8% GDP Contraction in 2022; Unemployment Rate at 6.7%,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Standard&#039;&#039;, May 18, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The pessimism of the Russian government has since been proven incorrect, however; the economy ultimately contracted by only 2% and returned to growth in 2023. For a more detailed accounting, see [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch11.xhtml|Chapter Eleven]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With Russia&#039;s wealthiest capitalists&#039; fortunes in free fall as a consequence, it would appear to make little sense for the national-bourgeois Federation to have launched its intervention in Ukraine for economic reasons. If it &#039;&#039;had&#039;&#039; been an imperialist venture, months later, when Russia&#039;s economic pain due to the initial onslaught of sanctions became undeniable, there would seem to have been even less sense in continuing it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though there is a near-universal chorus in the Western press attributing the Russian intervention to ideological, expansionist, or imperialist agendas, Western &#039;&#039;military&#039;&#039; analysis must by necessity have a more grounded perspective. According to an article published in the University of Calgary&#039;s &#039;&#039;Journal of Military and Strategic Studies&#039;&#039; in December 2022, for example, the intent of the intervention was &amp;quot;to prevent Ukraine from becoming an ever-stronger and threatening NATO bridgehead on Russia&#039;s borders.&amp;quot; At the heart of Putin&#039;s reasoning was not the hope of any immediate gain, but the need to prevent &amp;quot;an imagined future in which Russia would confront an existential threat.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Geoffrey Roberts, &amp;quot;&#039;Now or Never&#039;: The Immediate Origins of Putin&#039;s Preventative War on Ukraine,&amp;quot; Journal of Military and Strategic Studies 22, no. 2: Special Issue on the War in Ukraine (December 2022): 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The article continues in further detail: &amp;quot;Some see Putin&#039;s actions as driven by an underlying geoideological ambition, such as the restoration of the Soviet/Tsarist empire or Orthodox Russia&#039;s pursuit of a civilizational struggle with a &#039;&#039;decadent&#039;&#039; West. Others view it is part of a persistent pattern of centuries-long Russian aggression, authoritarianism and expansionism. More parochial explanations include the idea that war served to shore up Putin&#039;s domestic regime and popularity. Or perhaps, as some argue, it was the decision of an isolated, egoistical dictator, surrounded by fawning courtiers, who believed Russia&#039;s invasion would be welcomed by his Ukrainian blood-brothers. The limitation of all these explanations is their lack of definite documentary evidence. They attribute reasons for Putin&#039;s actions for which there is no proof except a perceived pattern of events that is deemed to fit the assumed motivation.&amp;quot; (Geoffrey Roberts, 5–6.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Ukraine had joined NATO—fulfilling the intent that was openly announced and written into its very constitution in 2019&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Українське Незалежне Інформаційне Агентство Новин, &amp;quot;Ukraine&#039;s Parliament Backs Changes to Constitution Confirming Ukraine&#039;s Path toward EU, NATO,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;UNIAN&#039;&#039;, February 7, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—the United States would have been free to install missiles within Ukrainian territory. According to Putin, this would grant NATO the capability to strike Moscow and Russia&#039;s most densely-populated southwestern urban centers within five minutes of launch, too quickly to be detected in time for a retaliatory strike to be marshaled.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Humeyra Pamuk et al., &amp;quot;Putin Hits Back as NATO Warns Moscow against Attacking Ukraine,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, November 30, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This logistical reality, combined with NATO leaders&#039; policy of strategic ambiguity on the question of Ukraine&#039;s accession to NATO,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In an interview aired on CNN in March 2022, Ukrainian President Volodymyr Zelenskyy said that NATO leaders had privately told him Ukraine would not be allowed to join, but that &amp;quot;publicly the doors will remain open.&amp;quot; [&#039;&#039;Volodymyr Zelensky. Big interview for CNN (2022) News of Ukraine&#039;&#039;, Odesa Film Studio video (36:13), premiered Mar 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and of refusing to make a no-first-strike pledge regarding nuclear weapons, produced a threat to Russian nuclear deterrence. If deterrence were weakened or eliminated, the super-empire could then dictate any terms to the Russian Federation that it pleased, including its dissolution and balkanization into easily manageable neocolonies that the United States could dominate in perpetuity—as was indeed the West&#039;s intention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is obvious that such a scenario would entail the end of national-bourgeois rule in Russia. The Russian capitalists, if they survived, would be de-developed, and could at best hope to become compradors again; less powerful, less wealthy, and serving again at the whim of Western masters. But perhaps more likely, they would be liquidated—meeting the same fate as Gaddafi and Saddam Hussein, for example—and replaced with more subservient clients. For the national bourgeoisie, escaping this fate is worth any price. They had gone to war not to gain &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; wealth, but to avoid losing what they had.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the Western press was always careful to avoid giving an honest assessment of the super-empire&#039;s ambitions in Ukraine and their ultimate outcome had the Russian Federation not intervened, there is nevertheless complete agreement between the Western media establishment and the Russian leadership on the consequences of a Russian defeat. &amp;quot;Prepare for the disappearance of Russia&amp;quot; announced the headline of a May 2022 article in the &#039;&#039;Hill&#039;&#039;, which called it &amp;quot;probable&amp;quot; that the Federation would &amp;quot;metamorphose into 10 or more states.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexander J. Motyl, &amp;quot;Prepare for the Disappearance of Russia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, May 13, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similar predictions were made by the American Enterprise Institute&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Rubin, &amp;quot;Putin&#039;s War in Ukraine Could Mean the Collapse of Russia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Enterprise Institute&#039;&#039;, Feburary 27, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039;, which advocated that Russia be balkanized into a multitude of smaller neocolonies,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Casey Michel, &amp;quot;Decolonize Russia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, May 27, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; later asserted in a headline following the Russian Armed Forces&#039; retreat from Kherson that &amp;quot;The Russian Empire Must Die.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anne Applebaum, &amp;quot;The Russian Empire Must Die,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to European think tank Geopolitical Intelligence Services, the most likely outcome of a Russian defeat would see the Federation dissolved into multiple independent countries, with significant territory being claimed by its neighbors, and possibly a civil war.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stefan Hedlund, &amp;quot;Scenarios for a Postwar Russia: Survival or Collapse?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;GIS Reports&#039;&#039;, October 10, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Brookings Institution concluded that even if the Federation survived a loss in Ukraine, its Caucasus region at least would be balkanized, and its neighbor and only European ally Belarus would be forced to become a Western neocolony.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Pavel K. Baev, &amp;quot;Time for the West to Think about How to Engage with Defeated Russia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Brookings&#039;&#039;, November 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regardless of the Russian national bourgeoisie&#039;s motives in pursuing intervention in the first place, it is now undisputed that the conflict is for them existential— and for the other classes of Russian society, the only thing preventing the horror and misery of the 1990s from repeating itself, should the Federation be balkanized as the Soviet Union was then.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Islamic Republic had on a similar basis become the leading exporter of armed revolution against the super-empire&#039;s hegemony. By the early 2000s, the super-empire had fully encircled Iran. To the east and west, the United States&#039; military had invaded and occupied Iran&#039;s closest neighbors. To the north and south lay willing collaborators (Türkiye and Saudi Arabia). The U.S. government had openly announced to the world that Iran was its enemy, and perhaps the next to be invaded. Lacking a nuclear deterrent, the Islamic Republic, out of self-defense, had to heavily invest in anti-imperialism, by arming and bankrolling national liberation movements throughout the Arab world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Unbiased estimates of the volume of Iranian aid to Hezbollah and Ansarallah are difficult or impossible to find, but the U.S. government at least considers them significant, for example in 2018 alleging that the Islamic Republic provided Hezbollah with $700 million per year. (Joyce Karam, &amp;quot;Iran Pays Hezbollah $700 Million a Year, US Official Says,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The National News&#039;&#039;, June 6, 2018.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deterrence, of course, only works if an aggressor believes in its target&#039;s commitment to carrying out a threat; therefore the Iranian national bourgeoisie tied itself as closely as possible with the &amp;quot;Axis of Resistance,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A broad anti-Western alliance of states and regional paramilitary groups such as Syria, Hezbollah, and Ansarallah.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; both materially and ideologically. Article 154 of the Islamic Republic&#039;s constitution states:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The Islamic Republic of Iran has as its ideal human felicity throughout human society, and considers the attainment of independence, freedom, and rule of justice and truth to be the right of all people of the world. Accordingly, while scrupulously refraining from all forms of interference in the internal affairs of other nations, it supports the just struggles of the freedom fighters against the oppressors in every corner of the globe.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Islamic Republic of Iran, &amp;quot;The Constitution of The Islamic Republic of Iran,&amp;quot; art. 154.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Under the conditions of super-imperialism, these national bourgeoisies are essentially stuck—perpetually unable to develop into imperialists, and frequently threatened with either annihilation or de-development. This is both a boon and a curse for the global proletariat. The workers and peasants in the neocolonies find national-bourgeois states to be their strongest allies in the struggle for liberation, yet within these countries, they are similarly stuck.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Lesson of Libya ===&lt;br /&gt;
The Socialist People&#039;s Libyan Arab Jamahiriya had been an inconsistent force in regional politics over the decades preceding the Arab Spring, at times supporting or opposing the socialist bloc and later cooperating to a degree with the United States&#039; &amp;quot;War on Terror.&amp;quot; Despite this, however, Libya was at the time the wealthiest, most developed, and most economically independent country in Africa. Before Gaddafi and his cadre overthrew the comprador King Idris I in 1969, Libya had been exporting over 3 million barrels of oil per day at one of the lowest prices in the world;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ronald Bruce St. John, &amp;quot;The Changing Libyan Economy: Causes and Consequences,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Middle East Journal&#039;&#039; 62, no. 1 (Winter 2008): 75–91.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but by 2011, through the protection of its oil supply and the redistribution of its revenues, their country had no foreign debt, the highest life expectancy, and lowest infant mortality rate in Africa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, it represented a persistent threat to the Western financial oligarchy&#039;s control of the continent. Colonel Gaddafi had frequently urged Libya&#039;s neighbors to reject foreign aid and loans from the West, and in a speech before the UN General Assembly, condemned Western governments and demanded they pay trillions in reparations for their role in the colonization of Africa.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ed Pilkington, &amp;quot;UN General Assembly: 100 Minutes in the Life of Muammar Gaddafi,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 23, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Under his leadership, Libya had promoted Gaddafi&#039;s pan-Africanist vision by funding an independent telecommunications satellite network,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Before Gaddafi&#039;s satellites were launched, African countries had been paying Europe half a billion dollars per year to use their telecommunications network. (Honourable Saka, &amp;quot;Africans Will Remember Gaddafi For One Important Achievement,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Modern Ghana&#039;&#039;, November 17, 2012.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and had invested heavily in providing an alternative to the IMF and the World Bank. According to &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, Libya had granted more than $2 billion in loans to other countries in the developing world, many of which were interest-free.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ali Shuaib, &amp;quot;Libya&#039;s Gaddafi Uses Loans to Flex Global Muscle,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, February 9, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the late 2000s, however, its government had begun privatizing the state-run economy. In February, on the eve of the civil war, the IMF praised the Libyan government for its &amp;quot;progress on enhancing the role of the private sector….&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, Public Information Notice (PIN) No. 11/23: &amp;quot;IMF Executive Board Concludes 2010 Article IV Consultation with the Socialist People&#039;s Libyan Arab Jamahiriya,&amp;quot; February 15, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This naturally led to a deterioration of the conditions faced by poor and working-class Libyans. Libya&#039;s first protests of 2011 were rooted not in a desire for Western style &amp;quot;freedom and democracy&amp;quot; but in class struggle. They emerged first in the less-developed eastern city of Darnah, motivated by disputes over housing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Al-Masry Al-Youm Staff, &amp;quot;Libyans Protest over Delayed Subsidized Housing Units,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Egypt Independent&#039;&#039;, January 16, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The government had seriously miscalculated but attempted to correct course. A few weeks later, it announced a reduction of food prices and a new $24 billion fund for new housing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Libya Sets up $24 Bln Fund for Housing.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, January 27, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, this was too little, too late. As with the other Arab Spring movements, the unrest in Libya initially lacked direction and leadership, and received them from the super-empire&#039;s soft power networks and Al Qaeda.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Despite its &amp;quot;War on Terror&amp;quot; rhetoric, the U.S. government was all too happy to look the other way as Al Qaeda took on a significant role in sustaining the violence of the revolution; while Western media ridiculed Gaddafi for his claims of Al Qaeda involvement in the Civil War, leaked State Department cables and the U.S. military&#039;s own internal analyses both indicated that eastern Libya had the highest per capita concentration of Al Qaeda fighters in the world. (Alexander Cockburn, &amp;quot;Libya Rebels: Gaddafi Could Be Right about al-Qaeda,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Week&#039;&#039;, March 24, 2011.) The true enemy of the United States, after all, was always the national-bourgeois state in Libya and the threat it posed to the neocolonial world order.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The February uprisings were mobilized mostly from Western Europe, by the National Conference for the Libyan Opposition, a coalition of Libyan émigré groups created in London.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sabina Henneberg, &amp;quot;The Libyan National Transition Council,&amp;quot; chapter 4 in &#039;&#039;Managing Transition: The First Post-Uprising Phase in Tunisia and Libya&#039;&#039; (Cambridge University Press, 2020), 115.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Any doubt regarding the opposition&#039;s Western orientation was swiftly erased a few weeks later, when a group called the Libyan National Transition Council emerged as the leader of the rebel forces, declared itself the legitimate government of Libya, and immediately called for a military intervention in the conflict.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;CNN Wire Staff, &amp;quot;Rebel Leader Calls for &#039;immediate Action&#039; on No-Fly Zone,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, March 10, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The French government quickly began supplying the NTC with weapons,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sabina Henneberg, &amp;quot;The Libyan National Transition Council,&amp;quot; 131.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and NATO forces started bombing Libya by mid-March, with devastating and long-lasting results.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the NATO intervention and Gaddafi&#039;s murder, Libya&#039;s foreign debt has increased from zero to over $3 billion. The CIA World Factbook summarizes the economic situation in Libya since the Arab Spring:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The Libyan dinar has lost much of its value since 2014…. The country suffers from widespread power outages, caused by shortages of fuel for power generation. Living conditions, including access to clean drinking water, medical services, and safe housing have all declined since 2011.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Central Intelligence Agency, &amp;quot;Libya,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The World Factbook&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;After decades of independence, Libya had been de-developed and transformed back into a neocolony—and even more importantly, it had lost the ability to help its neighbors escape neocolonialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear that the Libyan national bourgeoisie were badly mistaken that they could reconcile with the West and survive. But it is equally clear that while the super-imperialist stage continues, a real revolution against a national-bourgeois state is likeliest to leave the peasantry and working class considerably worse off than before. Unless and until conditions change more fundamentally, neither the Russian Federation nor the Islamic Republic will soon develop either into empires or into a new socialist bloc (which could end super-imperialism in favor of either a new inter-imperialist rivalry or a new Cold War stage, respectively). The war in Ukraine is not an inter-imperialist proxy war, but an inter-capitalist proxy war, since the super-empire&#039;s enemy remains in the national-bourgeois stage. Though some regard it as a decisive conflict that heralds a new era of &amp;quot;multipolarity,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The concept of the &amp;quot;multipolar world,&amp;quot; and to what degree it does or will exist, will be explored in more detail in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch11.xhtml|Chapter Eleven]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the outcome of the war, and its ultimate effect upon the structure of the global economy, still remain to be seen.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Five - Compromising with Capitalism: The Terminal Decline of Western Social Democracy ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Throughout history there has been only one thing that ruling classes have ever wanted—and that is everything: all the choice lands, forests, game, herds, harvests, mineral deposits and precious metals of the earth; all the wealth, riches, and profitable returns; all the productive facilities, gainful inventiveness, and technologies; all the surplus value produced by human labour; all the control positions of the state and other major institutions; all public supports and subsidies, privileges and immunities; all the protections of the law with none of its constraints; all the services, comforts, luxuries, and advantages of civil society with none of the taxes and costs. Every ruling class has wanted only this: all the rewards and none of the burdens.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Michael Parenti, &amp;quot;Global Rollback: After Communism,&amp;quot; 2002&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Parenti, &amp;quot;Global Rollback: After Communism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CovertAction Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Spring 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;So far, this book has only examined resistance to the super-empire by victims beyond its borders. Within the core of the empire, however, there also exists a variety of groups besides the financial capitalist oligarchy that face varying forms of its oppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most desperate of these are disenfranchised minorities, for example the remaining indigenous inhabitants of Western settler-colonies, who face forms of dispossessive accumulation similar to those in the periphery.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A more thorough accounting of settler-colonialism will be provided in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch09.xhtml|Chapter Nine]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Due to the severe nature of this exploitation, this group is likeliest to pursue the forms of resistance described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch03.xhtml|Chapter Three]], but as minorities, they are a marginal force in Western class society overall. Disproportionately overlapping this group are those who have been forced to secure a living outside the traditional wage-labor economy, e.g., people who are incarcerated, and those with informal or proscribed professions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are few peasants within the core of the super-empire; a majority or a sizable plurality of Westerners are proletarians, whether urban or rural, selling their labor power in exchange for a living. Though some live in extremely dire conditions, their relationship with the capitalist class is primarily one of wage-labor exploitation, qualitatively less severe than dispossessive accumulation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The capitalist class itself is more developed in the West than in anywhere else in the world yet is also considerably stratified. Adjacent to (and interspersed with) the financial oligarchy, there is an upper crust of millionaires, nearly all of whom are capitalists;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Note that a large volume of wealth alone is not sufficient to determine an individual&#039;s class. A few millionaires, such as highly-paid celebrity performers or athletes, are still not capitalists if they do not own capital (though they are almost universally supporters of the capitalist system, and are often deployed in this role in one way or another).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; according to Credit Suisse&#039;s Global Wealth Report, millionaires in the United States numbered 22 million in 2020,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Credit Suisse Research Institute, &amp;quot;Global Wealth Report 2021,&amp;quot; 19.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or almost 7% of the total U.S. population and almost 40% of all millionaires worldwide. Also numerous are a comfortable middle bourgeoisie, consisting of modestly successful business owners and investors, small- or medium-scale landlords, &amp;amp;#x26;c.; and below them are the petit bourgeoisie, generally consisting of small business owners, non-profit executives, artists, performers, consultants, and other self-employed workers. Of all the classes, the petit bourgeoisie are the most nebulous, often considered to also include the wealthiest layer of proletarians such as managers, engineers, and other white-collar professionals, who receive much greater compensation and have greater autonomy than the average worker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the political left there is considerable disagreement over to what degree each class in the core countries benefits from the imperialist system. For those living in the United States, for example, the high value and stability of the dollar relative to other currencies may be considered an indirect benefit. The high wages Western workers earn in comparison with workers in the periphery, as explained in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], are a key basis for unequal exchange; and even if prices are correspondingly higher in the core of the empire, these workers have relatively greater mobility.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It cannot be denied, however, that &#039;&#039;relative to the other classes&#039;&#039;, the Western upper and middle bourgeoisie absorb the overwhelming majority of the super-profits taken from the periphery, and that the petit bourgeoisie (however defined) receive a mere trickle of this plunder, while the others may at best see a drop (regardless of how significant a sum that drop might be for those living in the most abject poverty). The overall wealth held by the United States continues to grow steadily; yet the real incomes of the poorest 50% of its population have declined throughout the super-imperial era.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Facundo Alvaredo et al., &amp;quot;Global Inequality Dynamics: New Findings from [http://wid.world WID.World],&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Economic Review&#039;&#039; 107, no. 5 (May 2017): 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Whatever measure of plunder the United States &#039;&#039;does&#039;&#039; redistribute to its population is becoming outstripped by the amount that is extracted from its own working class through traditional wage-labor exploitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The orientation of the Western proletariat with respect to imperialism is therefore ambiguous, and the petit bourgeoisie&#039;s even more so. For the most part, they are not—or not yet—the targets of the worst forms of dispossessive accumulation, and so have no urgent or direct motive to abolish it, even though some &#039;&#039;individuals&#039;&#039; among them find it abhorrent and may wish to do so. The &#039;&#039;class&#039;&#039; interest of Western workers can only be awakened and shaped by the most powerful and immediate form of exploitation they &#039;&#039;do&#039;&#039; experience. Therefore, their struggle is first and foremost one of anti-capitalism, and not one of anti-imperialism. Consequently the most useful analysis from an anti-imperialist perspective is to measure how the class struggle within the core of the super-empire has developed or is likely to develop, and determine what the implications of that development are for the liberation of the rest of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The kind of workers&#039; revolution Marx and many others predicted and hoped for—destroying the bourgeois state and overthrowing the capitalist relations of production entirely—might hypothetically undo the imperialist relations as well. However, such a revolution has not yet occurred in any Western country, nor in any developed industrial power. Imperialism, as this book has so far shown, is an increasingly and overwhelmingly international phenomenon, and as such a successful revolution must be international as well. To date, proletarian-led revolution has only ever had lasting success in the periphery, where the chain of imperialism was weakest,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;J. V. Stalin, &#039;&#039;The Foundations of Leninism&#039;&#039; (1953), chap. 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and not in the countries with the most concentrated urban population or the most developed industry or any other such quality. If revolution in the core was unlikely during the previous stages of imperialism, such as in the early twentieth century United States when openly revolutionary political parties such as the Socialist Party of America or the Communist Party USA were at their historical peak, it can only be less likely during super-imperialism, when the chain of imperialism is stronger than ever.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Instead, the prevailing anti-capitalist ideology and practice within the core has become one of reform and compromise, or as it is commonly known: social democracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nearly as much confusion and disagreement exists over the meaning of the term &#039;&#039;social democracy&#039;&#039; as there is over &#039;&#039;socialism&#039;&#039; or &#039;&#039;communism&#039;&#039;. For the purposes of this book, it will suffice to define social democracy as a system of governance in which the greatest possible share of the profits of the capitalists are redistributed to the lower (i.e. less prosperous or unpropertied) classes without fundamentally altering the relations of production. Wealth in a social democracy is not &#039;&#039;created&#039;&#039; any differently than in the most neoliberal state, but under a social-democratic system wealth is &#039;&#039;concentrated&#039;&#039; more slowly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a definition this is uncontroversial; the confusion instead arises from the differences in the ideology and motivation among social democracy&#039;s many supporters. The compromise inherent in social democracy attracts advocates from every class; indeed, even Bill Gates and Warren Buffet, two of the very wealthiest capitalists in the world, have called for more and greater taxes on themselves and the other mega-rich, to be used to pay for increased healthcare, pensions, and support for those with low incomes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Emmie Martin, &amp;quot;Warren Buffett and Bill Gates Agree That the Rich Should Pay Higher Taxes—Here&#039;s What They Suggest,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Yahoo!Finance&#039;&#039;, February 26, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There are those who believe that the super-empire could be transformed into a type of &amp;quot;compassionate capitalism,&amp;quot; i.e. an economy that retains free enterprise yet has eliminated poverty. The most cynical of the petit bourgeoisie might be content with social democracy even if dispossessive accumulation in the periphery would continue, thus relying on the state to redistribute to them a greater share of the plunder than they would otherwise have taken. Still others view social democracy as only a temporary but necessary stage of development in political economy, that might lead to socialism and an eventual &amp;quot;gradualist&amp;quot; overthrow of class society. Such a transformation, according to their ideologies, might take place at the ballot box or through mass demonstrations and other expressions of class struggle; U.S. Senator Bernie Sanders, whose recent repeated grassroots campaigns to become president galvanized great numbers of working class supporters with the promise of redistributing wealth, spoke frequently of the need for a (&amp;quot;political&amp;quot;) revolution involving labor unions, strikes, and collective bargaining tactics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gregory Krieg, &amp;quot;Bernie Sanders Introduces Labor Plan to Broaden Union Power,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, August 22, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite their very different hopes and ultimate objectives, all these groups are united in their most immediate goal of reducing the vast inequality that exists in Western class society, and since their informal coalition represents the largest organized opposition to the Western financial oligarchy from within the core, an analysis of their prospects—both present and historical—is called for.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The State and Reform ===&lt;br /&gt;
Modern social democracy came about as a reaction to the excesses of capitalist dominance of class society during the inter-imperialist stage, but did not see considerable success until well into the twentieth century. The so-called &amp;quot;Progressive Era&amp;quot; that began around the turn of the century is often considered the origin of the social-democratic movement in the United States. The reforms and redistribution it promised, however, were long in coming. Child labor—which was common in mills, coal mines, farms, factories and many other workplaces—was not abolished in the U.S. until 1938.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to the census, the total participation of 10–15-year-olds in the workforce only began declining after 1910 and by 1920 was still over one million. [United States Census Bureau, &#039;&#039;1920 Census: Children in Gainful Occupations&#039;&#039; (1924), 11.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Theodore Roosevelt, the first &amp;quot;Progressive&amp;quot; president, did expand worker protections and impose some modest regulations on business, but failed to levy any new taxes upon the wealthy. Both he and his successor, President William Howard Taft, are known for their frequent &amp;quot;trust-busting&amp;quot; or intervening to break up capitalist monopolies, which may have marginally slowed the development of the U.S. financial oligarchy, but did not redistribute anything to the workers or the poor.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Antitrust laws were in fact often enforced targeting labor unions rather than monopoly corporations. Eugene V. Debs, the Socialist Party candidate for president in the 1912 election against both Roosevelt and Taft, did not support trust-busting for these very reasons, adopting a platform of nationalizing large corporations instead.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similarly, social reformers in the United Kingdom had only modest accomplishments. The Progressive Era was mirrored by a long period of Liberal Party governments in the UK that succeeded in establishing a thin social safety net involving a pension, health insurance, and meager welfare payments. In 1910, after a considerable legislative battle, the government&#039;s &amp;quot;People&#039;s Budget&amp;quot; finally imposed a progressive income tax on the wealthy—of only twenty pence per pound, or about 8%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ian Packer, &amp;quot;1909 People&#039;s Budget,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of Liberal History&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prior to the First World War, the vast incomes—and colossal fortunes—of the richest capitalists were left almost entirely untouched.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This changed in 1917, when the marginal federal income tax rate on the wealthiest category in the United States saw its largest increase to date with the War Revenue Act. The super-rich went from scarcely paying anything to handing over two-thirds of every excess dollar almost overnight. The top income tax rate reached a maximum of seventy-seven cents per excess dollar in 1918, then steadily declined; by 1925, the wealthy paid only 25%.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The years immediately following the Great Depression also saw massive increases in taxation to fund the welfare, jobs programs, and redistributive policies of the New Deal. The Depression is generally considered to have lasted the entire decade of the 1930s; the top marginal income tax rate soared once again throughout this period, reaching 79% on the wealthiest category by the end of the decade. The United States&#039; entrance into the Second World War coincided with even further increases to the marginal tax rate, reaching the all-time high of 94% on all income past $200,000 per year in 1944. This tax rate then remained in place—not falling below 90%—for almost twenty years afterward.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Tax Foundation, &amp;quot;Historical U.S. Federal Individual Income Tax Rates &amp;amp;#x26; Brackets, 1862-2021,&amp;quot; August 24, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, while capitalist rule was overthrown in Eastern Europe at the end of the Second World War, Western Europe experienced a triumph of social democracy. Aided in large part by the United States&#039; increased spending via the Marshall Plan, France, West Germany, and the United Kingdom recovered from the extreme devastation of the war and built welfare states of unprecedented magnitude. In 1945, the British Labour Party won its first majority government in a landslide, and swiftly built new public housing, created the National Health Service, entirely new systems of welfare, and nationalized the railways, utilities, and one-fifth of the entire economy. Top marginal tax rates in Western Europe remained at or near wartime levels, over 90% in the UK and West Germany and 70% in France. Even non-belligerent Sweden, which had suffered relatively little, increased taxes on the wealthy tremendously during the war to arm itself against potential threats; afterward, those taxes remained high, with top marginal rates exceeding 60%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Torregrosa-Hetland and Sabaté, &amp;quot;Income Tax Progressivity and Inflation during the World Wars,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;European Review of Economic History&#039;&#039; 26, no. 3 (August 2022): 311–339.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The social-democratic nature of the Scandinavian countries was officially established with the &amp;quot;grand compromises&amp;quot; between capitalists and workers in Denmark, Norway and Sweden during the Depression of the 1930s, yet was only significantly realized during the post-war years. After its liberation from Nazi occupation, the Norwegian state seized and nationalized all German business assets, eventually resulting in a public sector that accounted for a majority of GDP.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The Rich Cousin,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, January 31, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Its most comprehensive reforms were then established during the next two decades of virtually uninterrupted Labour Party governance, including social security, child and disability benefits, and unemployment and sickness insurance; in all, a &amp;quot;cradle to grave&amp;quot; welfare system that seemed to serve as a shining example of gradualism, and one that social democrats everywhere aimed to follow.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Even Lange, &amp;quot;The Development of the Norwegian Welfare State, 1945-1970,&amp;quot; Aarhus University, &#039;&#039;[http://nordics.info nordics.info]&#039;&#039;, August 19, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The remarkable history of social democracy in the twentieth century reveals, more than anything, its parallels with armed proletarian revolution. Both socialist countries and social-democratic systems struggle to make progress in typical years, but in times of extreme crisis both can expand quickly. The first socialist countries were established as a result of the two world wars; the first social democracies were created at the same time, or else during the Depression as a desperate gamble by capitalists to prevent the socialists from taking over. If social democracy can only be established as a response to economic or humanitarian disaster, however, the gradualist ideology is thoroughly discredited. As the welfare state lessens the pain of wage-labor exploitation, the class struggle becomes less acute; when conditions improve, the working class then has less motivation to seek further wealth redistribution, and over time, the capitalists may take back what they surrendered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The top marginal income tax rate in the United States fell to 70% in 1965, then to 50% in 1982. By the end of the Cold War, it had fallen below 40%—where it has remained, as of this writing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Tax Foundation, &amp;quot;Historical U.S. Federal Individual Income Tax Rates &amp;amp;#x26; Brackets, 1862-2021.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The top effective corporate tax rate also dropped from a height of 50% in the mid-twentieth century to less than 40% by the 1990s. Today, it stands at less than 26%. Though about half of the U.S. federal government&#039;s annual budget is still spent on &amp;quot;entitlements&amp;quot; or welfare state programs such as Medicare and unemployment insurance, almost none of it is financed by the upper strata of the capitalist class. Social Security, the largest such category remaining, consists of around one-fifth of all federal spending yet is mostly paid for by a tax on workers and the petit bourgeoisie.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though the payroll tax that funds Social Security is levied equally on employees and employers, self-employed workers (or petit-bourgeois, if strictly defined as neither working for a wage nor employing others) must pay double. At approximately 10% of the labor force (Rakesh Kochhar, &amp;quot;The Self-Employed Are Back at Work in Pre-COVID-19 Numbers, but Their Businesses Have Smaller Payrolls,&amp;quot; Pew Research Center, November 3, 2021) the self-employed therefore pay an outsized share to fund Social Security, leaving traditional employers responsible for a minority of the total cost.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The United States&#039; system of taxation has also become infamous for its corruption, allowing billionaires and large conglomerates innumerable loopholes to avoid paying anything. According to a study by the Institute on Taxation and Economic Policy, 55 of the largest U.S. corporations paid $0 in taxes in 2020 despite substantial profits.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Matthew Gardner and Steve Wamhoff, &amp;quot;55 Corporations Paid $0 in Federal Taxes on 2020 Profits,&amp;quot; Institute on Taxation and Economic Policy, April 2, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the 2023 fiscal year only 8% of federal tax revenue came from corporate income taxes and 1% from estate taxes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of the Treasury, &amp;quot;How Much Revenue Has the U.S. Government Collected This Year?&amp;quot; U.S. Treasury &#039;&#039;FiscalData&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western Europe experienced a corresponding erosion of social democracy in the latter half of the twentieth century. In the UK, most nationalized industries were once again privatized during the 1980s; by the 1990s the public sector&#039;s share of GDP had fallen to 2%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Parker, &amp;quot;Privatization in the European Union: A Critical Assessment of Its Development, Rationale and Consequences,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Economic and Industrial Economy&#039;&#039; 20, no. 1 (Feb. 1999): 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the late 1980s, privatization increased in Spain and the Netherlands; by the time it reabsorbed the formerly socialist East, the West German government had already sold the majority of its own industrial shareholdings to private investors. Top marginal income tax rates slowly declined across the region. An attempt by the French Socialist Party&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;At this time, the Socialist Party was generally considered to be social-democratic in ideology and practice.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to reverse the trend in 1981 was partially successful, but most reforms were short-lived; new taxes on the wealthy were quickly repealed and new nationalizations were reversed before the end of the decade.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Parker, &amp;quot;Privatization in the European Union,&amp;quot; 10–11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In hindsight, the Achilles&#039; Heel of the social democrats is all too obvious: even at their most successful, they had never truly bargained from a position of strength. Convincing—or even coercing—the state to redistribute wealth is not necessarily the same thing as controlling it. Wherever, and as long as there are classes, the class struggle always continues. If the capitalists retain their fortunes, their factories, and their systems of patronage, they can always recoup their profits later, whether all at once or one dollar at a time. The gradualists were wrong. Once built, welfare states tend not to grow, but to crumble. The only thing gradual about social democracy in the latter twentieth century has been its death.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Social Democracy under Super-Imperialism ===&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the destruction of the socialist bloc was a disaster for the proletariat around the world, it significantly accelerated social democracy&#039;s decline. Between 1989 and 1991, the top corporate income tax in Sweden was cut in half, and Denmark and Austria&#039;s fell by almost as much in the same time period, as did Norway&#039;s in 1992.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sean Bray, &amp;quot;Corporate Tax Rates around the World, 2021.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One of the greatest symbols of social-democratic achievement, the tax on net wealth, was soon abolished in Denmark and Germany, later followed by Finland, Luxembourg, Sweden,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Ibison, &amp;quot;Sweden Axes Wealth Tax,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and eventually France;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2018 the French tax on wealth was downgraded to a property tax.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in Europe today, only Norway, Spain and Switzerland still retain a tax on net wealth.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cristina Enache, &amp;quot;Wealth Taxes in Europe,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tax Foundation&#039;&#039; | Europe, May 9, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the 1990s, income inequality steadily rose throughout nearly all of Europe, along with deregulation, privatization, and austerity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The welfare state&#039;s vulnerability to neoliberalism, however, did not fully discount the more moderate social democrats&#039; view that a gentler, more compassionate form of capitalism could yet be forged; or at the very least, that with sufficient class struggle and given the right opportunity, the proletariat might reuse the same strategy to regain what it had lost. If it is an axiom that social democracy is born out of crisis, could another crisis bring it back?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Japan stands out as a notable, but extremely brief, exception to the decline of social democracy in the super-imperialism stage, in a very large part in response to a severe domestic economic crisis. In 1991, the asset price bubble burst, crashing the Japanese economy and swiftly halting its meteoric rise that had commanded the world&#039;s attention during the latter twentieth century.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The crisis in Japan will be explored in further detail in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch12.xhtml|Chapter Twelve]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the next election, the conservative Liberal Democratic Party lost power in the National Diet for the first time in four decades, ushering in a coalition of social-democratic parties that had languished in the opposition. The next year, the LDP regained power, but only weakly, in a &amp;quot;grand coalition&amp;quot; with the Japan Socialist Party,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Not to be confused with the Japanese Communist Party, which was not part of either coalition.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; whose representative Tomiichi Murayama became prime minister. Murayama was the first prime minister to offer an official apology for Japan&#039;s actions during the Second World War,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sheryl Wudunn, &amp;quot;Japanese Apology for War Is Welcomed and Criticized,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 16, 1995.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and during his and the previous coalition&#039;s ministries the Diet passed numerous reform policies, including a large expansion in elder care services under its &amp;quot;New Gold Plan,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 1989, the LDP government had formulated its &amp;quot;Gold Plan&amp;quot; to expand these services by the year 2000, in response to Japan&#039;s looming aging crisis. The &amp;quot;New Gold Plan&amp;quot; in 1994 greatly increased funding for these services, revised targets for much wider-scale improvements by 2000 and set new targets for 2010. (Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Japan, &amp;quot;Second Periodic Report by the Government of Japan under Articles 16 and 17 of the International Covenant on Economic, Social, and Cultural Rights.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; greater welfare provisions for disabled persons, more labor rights, new workplace safety regulations, and family care leave.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These reforms, however, were the result of an extremely short-lived political anomaly, and one even less likely than it seemed. The LDP had elevated Murayama, a 70-year-old elder statesman, expecting that he would govern for a short time as a respected but weak-willed figurehead. If in this expectation the LDP miscalculated, it correctly anticipated the interregnum to be brief. The position of the JSP in the Diet&#039;s governing coalition, born of the its inertia as the largest traditional opposition party, concealed a precipitous decline that had begun years earlier. In the 1993 general election, before it had even gained power, the JSP lost nearly half its seats in the lower house of the Diet. A poll of the Japanese public found that the most popular explanation for the JSP&#039;s defeat was that &amp;quot;the reason for the party to exist had disappeared.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sarah Hyde, &#039;&#039;The Transformation of the Japanese Left: From Old Socialists to New Democrats&#039;&#039; (Nissan Institute/Routledge Japanese Studies, 2009), 91–92.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Labor unions, the JSP&#039;s base of support, became politically diffuse after the LDP&#039;s temporary loss of legitimacy, spreading their support across an increasing number of other left-wing opposition factions, and the JSP&#039;s compromises with the LDP further disenchanted its most radical members. In 1996, the JSP was officially disbanded, and the LDP regained its traditional role as the dominant party in government. Though their accomplishments were not inconsiderable, Japan&#039;s traditional social democrats, after waiting so long for their opportunity to take power, had doomed themselves by grasping it.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A similar attempt was made in the aftermath of the Great Recession, when the new Democratic Party of Japan defeated the LDP in the 2009 general election, also with mixed results. The LDP regained power in the following election, and the DPJ was disbanded a few years later. A more detailed account of the DPJ&#039;s brief rule can be found in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch12.xhtml|Chapter Twelve]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the stage of super-imperialism had changed the rules. But what about the United States, which experienced ample economic growth during the 1990s while Japan and Europe stagnated? According to Hudson in 2003:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;No one anticipated that America&#039;s federal budget deficit during the 1990s would be financed by China, Japan and other East Asian countries rather than by American taxpayers and domestic investors. Yet this international exploitation was implicit in the U.S. Treasury bill standard. Since 1971 it has freed the U.S. economy from having to do what American diplomats insist that other debtor countries do when they run payments deficits: impose austerity to restore balance in its international payments. The United States alone has been free to pursue domestic expansion and foreign diplomacy with hardly a worry about the balance-of-payments consequences. Imposing austerity on debtor countries, America as the world&#039;s largest debtor economy acts uniquely without financial constraint.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism&#039;&#039;, xii.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Yet the domestic expansion of social democracy did not continue. Though not as severe as the Great Depression or a world war, the Great Recession of 2008 was the worst global economic crisis since. It too had the same effect as the dissolution of the Soviet Union, further curtailing and not expanding social democracy. Wealth inequality only further increased after the crisis. In 2014, Credit Suisse found that its metric of inequality—the ratio of wealth to household income—had risen in the United States to the same level as just before the Great Depression.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Credit Suisse Research Institute, &amp;quot;Global Wealth Report 2014,&amp;quot; 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to statistical data from the U.S. Federal Reserve in 2019, the richest 1% had seen a 300% increase in wealth since 1989.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Raksha Kopparam, &amp;quot;The Federal Reserve&#039;s New Distributional Financial Accounts Provide Telling Data on Growing U.S. Wealth and Income Inequality,&amp;quot; Washington Center for Equitable Growth, August 22, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Subsequently, a report by [http://inequality.org Inequality.org], a project of the Institute for Policy Studies think tank, found that U.S. billionaires even further increased their wealth by 70% during the height of the COVID-19 pandemic, from a total of $3 trillion to $5 trillion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chuck Collins, &amp;quot;Updates: Billionaire Wealth, U.S. Job Losses and Pandemic Profiteers,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;[http://inequality.org Inequality.org]&#039;&#039;, November 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2015, the real income of the poorest 50% of the U.S. population was lower than it had been in 1978. Wealth in the U.S. &#039;&#039;was&#039;&#039; being redistributed more in the aftermath—but &#039;&#039;from&#039;&#039; the working class &#039;&#039;to&#039;&#039; the capitalist class, and not the other way around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After 2008, some European social-democratic political parties were voted into power, but largely failed to make progress, and often found themselves supporting austerity instead. Soon after President François Hollande was elected in 2012, his administration moved to &#039;&#039;increase&#039;&#039; workers&#039; pension contributions;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Catherine Bremer and Emmanuel Jarry, &amp;quot;France&#039;s Hollande in Tight Spot on Pension Reform,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; his approval rating consequently cratered, and the French Socialist Party garnered no more than a single-digit percentage of the vote in later elections. Others faced similar electoral disasters throughout Europe, such as the Labour Parties in Ireland and the Netherlands. Social democrats in Germany and Luxembourg managed to make the most of their declining support by joining increasingly-broad coalition governments, but even the parliamentary pluralities commanded by the most powerful social-democratic parties in Norway and Sweden have slowly shrunk. The Czech Social Democratic Party, which had been the strongest political force in the country at the beginning of the 2010s, lost all its seats by the end of the decade. PASOK in Greece, which as the ruling party implemented austerity at the behest of the IMF and the European Commission, within a decade also ceased to exist as an independent party. Its anti-austerity successor SYRIZA was then forced to implement even more austerity by the EC, leading to its own decline after 2015.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexander Kazamias, &amp;quot;Syriza Betrayed Its Principles – and the Greek People. Its Days Are Numbered,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 5, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Just as in the periphery, the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of control were deployed to crush any new political movements promising to resist neoliberalism in Europe as well. In the inner core, attempts by the old guard to radicalize the center-left establishment in the U.S. and the UK similarly failed. By the end of the 2010s, Sanders and his British counterpart Jeremy Corbyn both lost electoral campaigns promising to revitalize social-democratic programs after being vilified in the national presses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the topic of Western social democracy, Nkrumah wrote in 1968:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Threatened with disintegration by the double-fisted attack of the working class movement and the liberation movement, capitalism had to launch a series of reforms in order to build a protective armour around the inner workings of its system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To avoid an internal breakdown of the system under the pressure of the workers&#039; protest movement, the governments of capitalist countries granted their workers certain concessions which did not endanger the basic nature of the capitalist system of exploitation. They gave them social security, higher wages, better working conditions, professional training facilities …&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Handbook of Revolutionary Warfare&#039;&#039;, 3–4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Upon the destruction of the Soviet Union two decades later, this &amp;quot;double-fisted attack&amp;quot; lost a fist. There was therefore little reason for the capitalist class to continue to compromise; after its greatest enemy without had been dealt with, its alliance with its enemy within was no longer needed. Dispossessive accumulation, once reserved for the periphery, began to advance in the core as well—and Western workers who have not yet been subject to it soon will be.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Rise of the Political Far-Right ===&lt;br /&gt;
The unraveling of the welfare state will have grim consequences that are only beginning to be felt. Due to their obvious popularity among the people, social-democratic reforms themselves tend to be relatively durable, and often take time and considerable class struggle for neoliberal forces to undo, even after the parties that institutionalized these reforms are no more. OECD statistics indicate that the ruin of the social-democratic left has not yet translated into a large decline in social spending; indeed, the activation of existing safety nets in 2009 resulted in an OECD-wide &#039;&#039;increase&#039;&#039; in public social expenditures of about 3% of GDP (from 17.8% to 20.8%), and only declined about by about 1% of GDP since then, as of 2019.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Organization for Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD), &amp;quot;Compare Your Country.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the Western bourgeoisie continue to shed their own responsibility for these payments, however, the working class will eventually only be &amp;quot;redistributing&amp;quot; its own money back to itself. The age of retirement is increasing in nearly every country in Europe—perhaps an inevitable consequence of an aging and declining population, yet pension systems (the largest category in public social expenditures in the OECD) are also being &amp;quot;reformed&amp;quot; to collect more from workers in taxes or pay out less in benefits. By the mid-2010s, income inequality in Sweden was growing at one of the fastest rates in the EU.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Patricia Nilsson, &amp;quot;Swedish Society&#039;s Big Divisions—in 6 Charts,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, August 29, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported that the proportion of &amp;quot;nonregular employees&amp;quot; in Japan (employees that were excluded from Japan&#039;s traditional system of lifetime employment, and thus earned lower wages and retirement allowances for the same work), which during the 1980s was only 16% of the labor force, had reached nearly 37%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Makiko Inoue and Ben Dooley, &amp;quot;A Job for Life, or Not? A Class Divide Deepens in Japan,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 18, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A report by Statistics Norway in the same year showed that despite a top marginal income tax rate of nearly 40%, the richest 1% in Norway actually paid much less than nearly every other income group due to their increasing practice of sheltering income in corporate profits.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bård Amundsen, &amp;quot;The Richest Norwegians Pay the Least Taxes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;[http://sciencenorway.no sciencenorway.no]&#039;&#039;, September 30, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A study published in the &#039;&#039;Journal of Epidemiology &amp;amp;#x26; Community Health&#039;&#039; attributed over 300,000 excess deaths to the UK&#039;s austerity policies between 2012 and 2019.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Walsh et al., &amp;quot;Bearing the Burden of Austerity: How Do Changing Mortality Rates in the UK Compare between Men and Women?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of Epidemiological Public Health&#039;&#039; 76, no. 12 (December 2022): 1027–1033.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Europeans Are Becoming Poorer,&amp;quot; a &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; headline announced in the summer of 2023, as real wages and consumption declined across the continent.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tom Fairless, &amp;quot;Europeans Are Becoming Poorer. &#039;Yes, We&#039;re All Worse Off,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, July 17, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In September, the U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development reported that the elderly—those aged 65 and older—were the fastest-growing segment of the homeless population, a phenomenon so severe the &#039;&#039;Journal&#039;&#039; said it was being called a &amp;quot;silver tsunami.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shannon Najmabadi, &amp;quot;Why More Baby Boomers Are Sliding Into Homelessness,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, September 12, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of the year, homelessness in the U.S. overall had reached its highest reported level ever.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kevin Freking, &amp;quot;US Homelessness up 12% to Highest Reported Level as Rents Soar and Coronavirus Pandemic Aid Lapses,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP&#039;&#039;, December 15, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, the void left by the collapsing social-democratic establishment is being filled by the nativist far-right. In France, the xenophobic National Rally (RN) has risen from relative obscurity to become the largest single opposition party as of the 2022 elections, receiving about one-fifth of the vote.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tom Wheeldon, &amp;quot;&#039;A Seismic Event&#039;: Le Pen&#039;s Party Makes Historic Breakthrough in French Parliament,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;France 24&#039;&#039;, June 20, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2023, after massive, sustained protests against plans to raise the pension age from 62 to 64, the French government enacted the &amp;quot;reform&amp;quot; anyway, using its special executive power to bypass a vote in the National Assembly; Marine Le Pen, RN&#039;s perennial candidate for president, was one of the loudest voices against the procedure.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hugh Schofield and Paul Kirby, &amp;quot;France&#039;s Macron to Force through Pension Reform with No Vote,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, March 16, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Brothers of Italy, which favors a blockade of immigrants from northern Africa, now leads the Italian government.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chico Harlan and Stefano Pitrelli, &amp;quot;Right-Wing Victory in Italy Expected to Bring Swift Changes to Migration,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The right-wing Sweden Democrats have become the second-largest party in the Riksdag; other right-wing movements have become entrenched in Hungary and are gaining ground in Germany and the Netherlands.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mike Corder and Raf Casert, &amp;quot;In a Shock for Europe, Anti-Islam Populist Geert Wilders Records a Massive Win in Dutch Elections,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP&#039;&#039;, November 23, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; History is poised to repeat itself as fascism strains to return to Europe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such political formations aim to collect voters disillusioned with the social democrats; their rhetoric has become carefully calibrated to appeal to the anxiety felt by the working class at the weakening of the social safety net. Instead of contemptuously opposing the welfare state, as RN&#039;s former leader Jean-Marie Le Pen had during the 1980s,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Elsa Conesa, &amp;quot;How Marine Le Pen Gave up Economic Liberalism for a &#039;social-Populist&#039; Agenda,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Le Monde&#039;&#039;, April 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; nativist leaders now cynically and falsely promise to save it—not through redistribution by raising taxes on the wealthy, but through chauvinist consolidation, by denying benefits and entry to minorities and immigrants.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hungary&#039;s new redistributive model, for example, is largely a propaganda myth. Under the Fidesz political party, the top corporate income tax rate in Hungary fell to 9%, the lowest in the OECD; the value-added tax&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A consumption tax which the wealthy may pay at a higher absolute rate but pay less as a percentage of their income.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; rose to 27%, the highest of any country in Europe; the system of progressive personal income taxes was replaced with a regressive flat tax.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Tax Foundation, &amp;quot;Taxes in Hungary.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The last increase in Hungary&#039;s public social expenditures mostly came while Fidesz was in the opposition (2002-2010); from 2009 to 2019 they &#039;&#039;declined&#039;&#039; by over 5% of GDP.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Organization for Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD), &amp;quot;Compare Your Country (Hungary).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What social programs that do exist are an unsustainable façade, funded by external aid from the EU&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;As of 2022, the European Commission has stopped publishing statistics on member states&#039; net positions (i.e. contributor or recipient), but according to a recent estimate by the German Economic Institute using the same method of calculation used by the EC in previous years, Hungary was the third-largest net recipient of EU funds, exceeded only by Greece and Poland. [Berthold Busch, Björn Kauder, and Samina Sultan, &#039;&#039;Wer finanziert die EU? Nettozahler und Nettoempfänger in der EU&#039;&#039; (Who finances the EU? Net contributors and net recipients in the EU), IW-Report 55/2022.] Fidesz is well-aware of the reality of Hungary&#039;s dependence; the crisis in 2022 induced President Orbán to plead for subsidies and a large loan from the European Commission, in addition to the billions in EU funds Hungary has already been receiving. (Brückner Gergely, &amp;quot;Orbán Is Requesting the EU Loan: After Four Big Blows, Hungary Has Decided That Cheap Money Is Better than Expensive Money,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;telex&#039;&#039;, March 25, 2022.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by the working class themselves, including remittance payments from Hungarians working elsewhere in Europe, which in the first three years since Fidesz took power in 2010 doubled as a percentage of GDP, amounting to three or four times the EU average.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The World Bank, &amp;quot;Personal Remittances, Received (% of GDP) - Hungary, European Union.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Concurrently, the Hungarian government has adopted relatively extreme anti-migrant rhetoric and policies, rendering asylum procedures virtually inaccessible and fencing its Serbian border with barbed wire.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daniel Nolan, &amp;quot;Hungary Orders 100-Mile Serbia Border Fence to Keep out Migrants,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, June 17, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The crisis model of social democracy has therefore become obsolete. Once beneficiaries of the increased neocolonial plunder during the Cold War stage, the Western working class is now increasingly victim of the same capitalist oligarchy. Compromise between worker and capitalist is inherently unsustainable; social democracy in the core of the super-empire will not flourish in economic adversity, but be stamped out. The upper bourgeoisie of the West will have what they consider their due— everything—whether through cruel austerity or through cruel austerity cloaked in racial chauvinism. Social democracy in the periphery, or the closest thing to it, is even more quickly destroyed or else suffers under perpetual economic siege as described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]]. Presently, out of every region in the world, social democracy is significantly expanding in only one place.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Six - China and the World ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Whether you like it or not, the global economy is the big ocean that you cannot escape from. Any attempt to cut off the flow of capital, technologies, products, industries and people between economies, and channel the waters in the ocean back into isolated lakes and creeks is simply not possible.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Xi Jinping&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Xi at Davos: Also a Master of Metaphors,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, January 17, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;If you want to get rich, first build a road.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Chinese proverb&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;To summarize the conclusions of the preceding chapters:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# World imperialism is currently in the &amp;quot;super-imperialism&amp;quot; stage, in which a single unified and unrivaled empire controlled by the Western capitalist class has a neocolonial relationship with most of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
# Super-imperialism is characterized by one primary mechanism of exploitation (unequal exchange) and four mechanisms of control (structural adjustment, economic isolation, military intervention, and soft power).&lt;br /&gt;
# Either the development of a socialist bloc or the development of a rival empire are possible conditions for an end to the super-imperialist stage, yet in general, the mechanisms of control suppress both proletarian revolution and pre-imperial rivals while exporting counterrevolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With these in mind, a proper analysis of the People&#039;s Republic of China and its relation to world imperialism can now be made. It is undeniable that the PRC is a rising superpower that has overtaken the United States in some respects and will soon in still more. As the world&#039;s second-largest country by population, and the world&#039;s second-largest economy, the status and orientation of China will naturally be the most consequential to world affairs throughout the next several decades. Yet the nature of the PRC, its behavior, and the intentions behind such behavior are all poorly understood around the world, especially by Westerners. Has capitalism been restored in China? Which class or classes hold state power? Is the PRC currently an empire? Will it form an empire, or a new socialist bloc, or neither? There is no consensus; therefore, this and succeeding chapters will attempt to answer these questions and demystify modern China in as much detail as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We begin at the highest level, the PRC&#039;s relations with the rest of the world, which will be analyzed below. Following chapters will examine China&#039;s governance, the class struggle within China, and the dynamics of the Chinese ethnic groups. This chapter, however, will treat China itself as a &amp;quot;black box&amp;quot; whose intentions and internal decision-making processes are opaque and unknowable, and focus solely on what can be deduced from its international relations.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== China and Unequal Exchange ===&lt;br /&gt;
Since the beginning of the PRC&#039;s period of Reform and Opening Up, its relations with the periphery have been the source of considerable controversy. A narrative of ruthless Chinese exploitation of helpless African nations has since emerged, popularized by the Western press. The PRC has been accused of stealing African land and resources, stealing jobs from native Africans, spying on African governments and their citizens, discriminating against African people, and many other crimes. Terms such as &amp;quot;imperialism,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;debt-trap diplomacy,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;neocolonialism&amp;quot;— all real phenomena described at length in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch01.xhtml|Chapters One]] and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Two]]—have been weaponized against China, used to denigrate any and all bilateral agreements between the PRC and peripheral countries and cast suspicion upon whatever gifts or gestures of goodwill the PRC has offered to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any objective quantitative analysis cannot help but show that even if the very worst allegations against the PRC have merit, the exploitation of Africa by the West is orders of magnitude more severe. According to the Institute for Security Studies, an African non-profit organization, as of 2019 over 7,000 French troops were active in independent (i.e. non-United Nations) operations across the African continent, superseded only by the United States Africa Command, which operated a total of 34 military outposts in Africa.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrews Atta-Asamoah, &amp;quot;Proceed with Caution: Africa&#039;s Growing Foreign Military Presence,&amp;quot; Institute for Security Studies, August 27, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC, in contrast, maintains only a single military base near Djibouti City, which also hosts bases for multiple other foreign powers, including the U.S., France, Italy, Japan, and recently Saudi Arabia.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michaël Tanchum, &amp;quot;China&#039;s New Military Base in Africa: What It Means for Europe and America,&amp;quot; European Council on Foreign Relations, December 14, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; War on Want, a London-based anti-poverty charity organization, wrote in 2016 that one hundred companies listed on the London Stock Exchange collectively controlled over $1 trillion worth of the most valuable natural resources in Africa, notably gold, platinum, diamonds, copper, oil, gas, and coal.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Curtis, &#039;&#039;The New Colonialism: Britain&#039;s Scramble for Africa&#039;s Energy and Mineral Resources&#039;&#039; (War on Want, July 2016), 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the PRC&#039;s relations with African countries are not above reproach. With respect to trade, its approach does not qualitatively differ from the West&#039;s; though it has become the majority trading partner of nearly every country on the continent, wages in these countries—particularly those paid to workers who must extract raw materials, as described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]] and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app01.xhtml|Appendix A]]—and export prices have remained artificially low, maintaining the rate of unequal exchange, and Africa continues to experience a net loss of several billion dollars each year through capital flight and the repatriation of profits to foreign entities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Curtis and Tim Jones, &amp;quot;Honest Accounts 2017: How the World Profits from Africa&#039;s Wealth,&amp;quot; Committee for the Abolition of Illegitimate Debt (CADTM), June 6, 2017, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In some cases, bilateral economic agreements are conducted in secrecy or produce results slanted in favor of Chinese companies and interests. For example, in 2007, in a barter exchange for commitments by a Chinese consortium to spend an estimated $6.5 billion in loans from China Eximbank constructing roads, railways, hospitals and other badly-needed infrastructure in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, the DRC guaranteed the consortium long-term access to 8,050,661 tonnes of copper, 202,290 tonnes of cobalt, and 372.3 tonnes of gold, wherein the Chinese partners received a two-thirds majority stake in joint mining concern Sicomines, which was to be exempt from taxes until the loans were repaid from the mining proceeds. The world market prices of these commodities of course rise and fall over time, but if this entire amount had been sold at a high point in the 2010s, the revenue would likely have been in excess of $80 billion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;At its 2019 annual average price of $6,010 per tonne, the total amount of copper (by far the cheapest of the three metals) alone would be equivalent to nearly $50 billion. [The World Bank, &amp;quot;World Bank Commodities Price Data (The Pink Sheet),&amp;quot; August 2022, 2.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though depending on the rate at which subsequent production is taxed by the DRC once the loans are paid off, with profits split two-to-one, it is clear that the terms of this barter relationship could result in long-term profits much greater for the Chinese than the Congolese, i.e. so slanted that they would amount to the dispossessive accumulation of Congolese natural resources by a foreign power.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Democratic Republic of the Congo, &amp;quot;Protocole d&#039;accord entre la République Démocratique du Congo et le groupement des Entreprises Chinoises&amp;quot; [Memorandum of Understanding between the Democratic Republic of Congo and the group of Chinese companies].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given its complicity in the most significant mechanism of exploitation, it must therefore be asked if the PRC has become a partner of the super-empire, seizing for itself its own neocolonies? At the time of the initial Sicomines arrangement (which will be reexamined later on in this chapter) the answer was negative. In his study based on 2009 world trade flows and exchange rates, Köhler found that the unequal exchange between Africa and the group of &amp;quot;advanced economies&amp;quot; lay between 16% and 20% of the victim countries&#039; GDP, whereas the unequal exchange between those countries and the PRC—which by 2009 had become the largest trading partner to nearly every country in that region&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Roland Rajah and Alyssa Leng, &amp;quot;Chart of the Week: Global Trade through a US-China Lens,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Interpreter&#039;&#039;, December 18, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—amounted to 0.5% of their GDP.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though the model published by Hickel et al. in 2022 was more comprehensive than Köhler&#039;s, it did not aim to measure the exchange between China and other &amp;quot;non-advanced&amp;quot; economies; however, it did conclude that in 2015 the &amp;quot;advanced&amp;quot; countries siphoned $2.4 trillion from China through unequal exchange, or nearly a quarter of the entire value transferred from all &amp;quot;non-advanced&amp;quot; countries. [Jason Hickel et al., &amp;quot;Imperialist Appropriation in the World Economy: Drain from the Global South through Unequal Exchange, 1990–2015,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Environmental Change&#039;&#039; 73 (March 22).]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Köhler&#039;s conclusion:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;On the other hand, exports from Sub-Saharan Africa to China do not embody significant amounts of transfer value. In other words, Sub-Saharan Africa&#039;s trade with China (in 2009) is fairly equitable, as defined here. That observation is based on estimates for the year 2009. Should China&#039;s currency appreciate in relation to U.S. and other high-income country currencies in the future, Africa-China trade could become more unequal.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gernot Köhler, &#039;&#039;Estimating Unequal Exchange: Sub-Saharan Africa to China and the World&#039;&#039;, March 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Throughout 2009, the U.S. dollar was worth approximately 6.8 Chinese yuan; in 2020, it was worth 6.9 yuan. During the 2010s, it ranged between a maximum value of 6.9 yuan and a minimum of 6.1 yuan.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Official Exchange Rate (LCU per US$, Period Average) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An updated calculation for the year 2016, using both Köhler&#039;s formula and his sources, yields an increase in unequal transfer value from the same group of African countries&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; as categorized by the IMF, which includes all African countries except Mauritania, Morocco, Algeria, Libya, Tunisia, Egypt, Sudan, and Djibouti.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to China, yet the total was just 0.76% of their GDP.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app02.xhtml|Appendix B]] for the updated calculation.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Today, as mentioned above, with only a few exceptions, the PRC is the largest trading partner of every African country, yet overall, the terms of this trade are likely thus far only very slightly in favor of China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How could the PRC extract a great volume of raw materials from the periphery, yet not also drain a significant amount of value through unequal exchange? To return to the example of the early-2010s iPhone from [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], economist Dr. Sean Starrs writes contemporarily:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Nor does the fact that China exports virtually all iPads and iPhones necessarily mean that Chinese firms reap the largest profit from the sale of these iPads and iPhones, or electronics more generally. In fact, it does not even mean that a Chinese firm is performing final assembly. On the contrary, it is a &#039;&#039;Taiwanese&#039;&#039; firm, Hon Hai Precision Industry, that employs over one million Chinese workers (China&#039;s largest private employer) to conduct final assembly of electronics such as iPads and iPhones in China, but the profit from this final assembly largely goes to Taiwanese shareholders, especially to the Taiwanese billionaire founder Terry Gou. Even still, the profit that Hon Hai Precision Industry makes from the assembly of iPads and iPhones in China is peanuts compared with the profit that Apple ultimately makes from owning the proprietary design and brand.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Starrs, &amp;quot;American Economic Power Hasn&#039;t Declined—It Globalized! Summoning the Data and Taking Globalization Seriously,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Studies Quarterly&#039;&#039; 57, no. 4 (December 2013): 819.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Despite becoming the world leader in electronics manufacturing, Chinese companies received only a small fraction of the total profit generated by the world&#039;s top electronics firms. In 2016, according to Starrs&#039; research, in its largest category of manufactured exports (&amp;quot;Office &amp;amp;#x26; Telecom Equipment&amp;quot;), China accounted for 32% of all world exports by value while the U.S. accounted for 8.3% by value; but of the total profit share of the global top 2000 firms that were in this category, China received only 1.6% while the U.S. took 60%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sean Starrs, &#039;&#039;Signs of the Times #3 - On U.S. Decline, with Sean Starrs&#039;&#039;, Sage4Age YouTube video [36:41; loc. 15:17], June 3, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PRC&#039;s principal sin, therefore, is that its industry has taken a step up in the economic value chain. It buys raw materials at the same grossly undervalued prices (i.e., extracted in African mines with vastly under-compensated labor) that the West does, yet the super-profits of this exchange still flow almost exclusively to the West, as Chinese manufacturing transforms those materials into commodities and sells them &#039;&#039;also&#039;&#039; at grossly undervalued prices. Indeed, the PRC cannot acquire these materials much more dearly, for its market dominance in commodity manufacturing has only been possible by underselling Western manufacturing. The price gap between cheap Chinese goods and expensive Western goods can only be derived from an equivalent gap in the price of labor power, meaning that China&#039;s newfound wealth has come from the labor of Chinese workers, and not at the expense of African workers—whose exploitation is severe but unchanged—but at the expense of Western domestic industry. Thus, through this cycle of relationships Africa has remained poor, China has grown gradually richer, and the Western financial oligarchy have seen no reduction in their obscene super-profits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The importance of trade to exploitation during the two most recent stages of world imperialism—as well as the relative decline of Marxism-Leninism—have necessitated new forms of analysis during the twentieth century, one of the most thorough being World-Systems Theory (WST), most notably advanced by Wallerstein. WST provides a structural model of international economic relations based upon the worldwide division of labor, which explains the new role of the PRC and its constraints therein. Accordingly, in his recent analysis based in WST, Professor Minqi Li places China in the &amp;quot;semi-periphery,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minqi Li, &amp;quot;China: Imperialism or Semi-Periphery?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039;, July 1, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; an intermediate category between the periphery and the imperial core, the natures of which have already been described.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wallerstein clarifies the features of this category in the following way:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The semiperiphery, however, is not an artifice of statistical cutting points, nor is it a residual category. The semiperiphery is a necessary structural element in a world-economy. These areas play a role parallel to that played, &#039;&#039;mutatis mutandis&#039;&#039;, by middle trading groups in an empire. They are collection points of vital skills that are often politically unpopular. These middle areas (like middle groups in an empire) partially deflect the political pressures which groups primarily located in peripheral areas might otherwise direct against core-states and the groups which operate within and through their state machineries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Modern World-System I&#039;&#039;, 349–50.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The application of WST would seem to indict the Chinese government as a sort of slightly-more-privileged comprador to the super-empire. Indeed, Li&#039;s conclusion remains studiously neutral on the question of the PRC&#039;s intentions and motivations, noting only that its structural position within the capitalist world is in fact currently far lower than Western media often allege, and that China cannot advance to the core without causing complete environmental ruin—implicitly presupposing that the Chinese capitalist class, if they are indeed at the helm of the Chinese government, are somehow more farsighted and conscientious than the Western bourgeoisie, whose unchecked political power and pursuit of increasing profits are bringing such ruin anyway!&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minqi Li, &amp;quot;China: Imperialism or Semi-Periphery?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
WST in its orthodox form, however, is even grimmer and more totalizing. The structural determinism of Wallerstein&#039;s model, in fact, cannot distinguish between revolution and counterrevolution. Describing the Bolshevik Revolution, Wallerstein writes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The Russian Revolution was essentially that of a semiperipheral country whose internal balance of forces had been such that as of the late nineteenth century it began on a decline towards a peripheral status. This was the result of marked penetration of foreign capital into the industrial sector which was on its way to eliminating all indigenous capitalist forces, the resistance to the mechanization of the agricultural sector, the decline of relative military power (as evidenced by the defeat by the Japanese in 1905). The Revolution brought to power a group of state managers who reversed each one of these trends by using the classic technique of mercantilist semiwithdrawal from the world-economy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy&#039;&#039;, 30–31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Though Wallerstein considered the national liberation movements in Vietnam, et al., to be part of a &amp;quot;long-run process of social transformation,&amp;quot; he regarded it as a dialectical process, which also further integrated Vietnam into the capitalist world-economy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy&#039;&#039;, 63–65.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;If tomorrow U.S. Steel became a worker&#039;s collective in which all employees without exception received an identical share of the profits and all stockholders expropriated without compensation,&amp;quot; Wallerstein asks, &amp;quot;would U.S. Steel therefore cease to be a capitalist enterprise operating in a capitalist world-economy?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy&#039;&#039;, 34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In other words: not only China—both after Reform and before— but Vietnam, the Soviet Union, and any revolution where state power is taken from the bourgeoisie cannot develop further except through the continued oppression of the periphery, and could then (perhaps) only advance into the core, where they would become indistinguishable from the Western empires.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How can liberation be achieved given such a dialectic? In Marxist terms, under what conditions could this contradiction be resolved? What alternatives might exist? For all his considerable diagnostic prowess, Wallerstein had no answers. The most he offered on this score, unfortunately, were vague and inconsistent predictions that a new socialist world-system will eventually replace the capitalist one, through undefined &amp;quot;movements and forces.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy&#039;&#039;, 34–35.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &amp;quot;future world order,&amp;quot; he suggested passively, &amp;quot;will construct itself slowly, in ways we can barely imagine, let alone predict.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Immanuel Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;Historical Capitalism&#039;&#039;, 93.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Marx, the purpose of his political and economic science was not merely to explain the world, but to change it.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx, &amp;quot;Theses On Feuerbach.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For those who pursue liberation in seriousness, movements and forces must first be defined and imagined, if they are to later be embodied, and even the most comprehensive diagnostic analysis must also indicate a mechanism of change in order to truly be useful. For the purposes of &#039;&#039;this&#039;&#039; analysis, a deeper look at the PRC&#039;s international relations will demonstrate the shortcomings of an orthodox World-Systems approach.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== China&#039;s Export of Capital ===&lt;br /&gt;
China&#039;s ascent to its current status as a major economic actor began in earnest during the 1990s, yet it was not until 2001 that the PRC joined the World Trade Organization and the exponential curve of the Chinese economy&#039;s growth started to have large-scale effects upon the world. With the Soviet Union gone and Western finance plundering Eastern Europe and Southeast Asia (during the crisis of 1997), the United States&#039; control over the world economy at this time was absolute. From 1995 to 2001, the United States accounted for over 100% of net global GDP growth.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;That is to say, for this seven-year period, GDP grew in some countries other than the United States, but fell so much elsewhere that the net global increase was smaller than the increase in just the U.S. World GDP grew from $31 trillion to $33.6 trillion while U.S. GDP grew from $7.6 trillion to $10.6 trillion, according to World Bank statistics.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2002, however, this trend changed rather dramatically. Over the next six years—until the recession of 2008—global GDP doubled, not just in the U.S., or in the core of the super-empire, but in every region of the world. The U.S. economy, in fact, only increased at the same more-or-less steady rate it had been during the previous decade.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The World Bank, &amp;quot;GDP (Current US$) - World, United States.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many different factors, of course, accounted for the global prosperity of the early twenty-first century, and under the regime of neoliberalism this increase in GDP often corresponded to a rise in income inequality rather than better living standards for the global proletariat, as the Arab Spring quite decisively demonstrated in 2011.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet it is clear that during this period—known among economists as the &amp;quot;commodities boom&amp;quot;—an extraordinary amount of wealth was created, both directly and indirectly, by China&#039;s meteoric growth and rapid industrialization. Oil-exporting countries in particular benefited enormously from a massive increase in demand for energy and raw materials, exporting more crude oil at higher and higher prices; the economies of national-bourgeois- and popular front-controlled oil exporters such as Venezuela, Libya, Iran, and Russia all more than tripled—a rate of increase only exceeded by China&#039;s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The World Bank, &amp;quot;GDP (Current US$) - Russian Federation, Libya, Venezuela, RB, Iran, Islamic Rep., China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the World Investment Report by the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD), the PRC&#039;s capital exports by 2008 were relatively negligible; in fact, the PRC had no more than $100 billion in outward foreign direct investment stock, well behind the Russian Federation, Finland, or Norway. (FDI stock held by the United States at that time, for reference, was nearly $3 trillion.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2008,&amp;quot; 259.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China, it seemed, had suddenly risen to become the world&#039;s second-largest economy without fulfilling a principal criterion of Lenin&#039;s 1916 definition of imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, of course, the PRC is one of the leading capital exporters in the world, holding an aggregate total of nearly $2.2 trillion in direct investment abroad made between 2005 and 2021 according to the American Enterprise Institute,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Enterprise Institute, &amp;quot;China Global Investment Tracker.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or over $2.5 trillion in 2021 according to UNCTAD.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2022,&amp;quot; 215.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though still well behind the United States&#039; $10 trillion, this places the PRC in rarefied company, on an equal footing with the United Kingdom, i.e. equivalent to a major subordinate partner within the super-empire. This would seem to classify the PRC as a significant imperialist power according to Lenin&#039;s third criterion. So, is it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That the PRC fails other key criteria set down by Lenin will be shown later on; however, it is precisely in the character of the PRC&#039;s foreign direct investments that the deficiencies of his century-old definition of imperialism can be found. Again according to the AEI data until 2021, the biggest single recipient country of Chinese investment, with nearly $200 billion, was none other than the United States! The next two largest recipients were the United Kingdom and Australia, each with around $100 billion. Could these investments represent an exploitation or dispossessive accumulation by the PRC of the super-empire itself? The vast discrepancy in per capita income between these countries and China makes it quite challenging to answer this question other than in the negative. Certainly, few if any of these investments can be imagined to be driving dispossessive accumulation of U.S. labor or natural resources; the largest such transaction between the PRC and the U.S. recorded by AEI, for example, was the $10 billion acquisition of an airline leasing company by a subsidiary of the HNA Group—a Chinese aviation conglomerate— in 2017.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Avolon, &amp;quot;Avolon Completes US$10.38 Billion Acquisition of CIT Group Aircraft Leasing Business,&amp;quot; April 4, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even a high-level examination of world investment statistics shows that today, the relationship between capital exports and imperialism is anything but direct and transparent. It is not just the PRC which has invested heavily in the Western imperial countries; the constituents of the super-empire also invest in each other, even more than they do in the periphery! In 2021, three-quarters of the world&#039;s total foreign direct investment stock was invested in the category of &amp;quot;developed economies&amp;quot; that included Europe, the U.S., Canada, Australia, and Japan, and around the same amount of FDI stock was also &#039;&#039;held&#039;&#039; by those countries. Clearly, Western countries invest most of their capital in either themselves or each other; but as their average wages and per capita income figures indicate, they cannot—with some exceptions—be each other&#039;s victims in terms of dispossessive accumulation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2022,&amp;quot; 214.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li also suggests that Lenin&#039;s analysis is either obsolete or incorrect, citing instead the work of more recent Marxist economists, including Arghiri Emmanuel and Samir Amin, principal contributors to the theory of unequal exchange.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minqi Li, &amp;quot;China: Imperialism or Semi-Periphery?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Later in 2021, Dr. Jay Tharappel, an economic historian at the University of Sydney, proposed an alternative theory of imperialism involving what he terms &amp;quot;national exploitation&amp;quot; that directly contradicts Lenin&#039;s 1916 definition. The capital exports of the British Empire had been almost exclusively (more than 80%) directed at its settler-colonies in North America, South Africa, and Australia; yet the super-profits of the British capitalist class were taken mostly from India through colonial state taxation. In contrast, British capital exports to the American colonies had had the effect of accelerating capitalist development, eventually to the point where they became so rich as to replace Britain as the strongest imperial power in the world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jay Tharappel, &amp;quot;Why China&#039;s Capital Exports Can Weaken Imperialism,&amp;quot; 34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The brief analysis in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app01.xhtml|Appendix A]] yields the conclusion that while Western capital exports facilitated some forms of unequal exchange (in the example of the super-empire&#039;s corporations building factories in Southeast Asia, wherein workers are super-exploited to produce artificially cheap goods), other forms were facilitated by a chronic &#039;&#039;absence&#039;&#039; of capital (in the example of artisanal gold mining).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though briefly described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], a more detailed examination of the mechanisms of exploitation of modern empires is needed. The five stages of imperialism have already been partially reconciled with Tharappel&#039;s theory of national exploitation, or at least his example of India: as a mechanism of exploitation, colonial state taxation is no longer possible under the latter two stages due to the replacement of direct colonialism with neocolonialism. The primary mechanism of exploitation is now unequal exchange through international trade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emmanuel, who in the 1960s codified the theory of unequal exchange, did so by integrating, with the phenomenon of international trade, both Karl Marx&#039;s theory of value and nineteenth century British economist and politician David Ricardo&#039;s theory of comparative advantage, which has repeatedly been used by other capitalist economists to justify unequal exchange under the guise of &amp;quot;free trade&amp;quot; for centuries. By the twentieth century, it had become abundantly clear that Ricardo&#039;s prediction that profits and wages would equalize between countries as a natural process arising from a lack of barriers to trade had not come to pass. According to Emmanuel, the conditions under which Ricardo&#039;s equalization process might not take place, and under which Marx&#039;s model of price equalization allowed for an exception, fit the present-day reality:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Sufficient &#039;&#039;mobility of capital&#039;&#039; [emphasis added] to ensure that in essentials international equalization of profits takes place, so the proposition regarding prices of production remains valid; sufficient immobility of labor to ensure that local differences in wages, due to the socio-historical element, cannot be eliminated, so that a modification of the proposition regarding prices of production is made necessary.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Arghiri Emmanuel, &#039;&#039;Unequal Exchange: A Study of the Imperialism of Trade&#039;&#039;, xxxiv.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In other words: the combination of the immobility of labor (i.e., workers are largely unable to emigrate to more prosperous cities or countries that pay higher wages) with the mobility of capital (i.e. the export of capital) is the very force that maintains the vast international disparity in production costs and prices that persists in the world. Not much is new under the sun; though neocolonialism has further obscured their relationship, capital exports are still at the root of super-profits taken from one country by another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The payment of interest on debt, a secondary mechanism of exploitation under super-imperialism described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], is by definition nothing but a consequence of capital exports (loans). Therefore, in total, the export of capital is even more fundamental to imperialism today than ever! Lenin&#039;s third criterion has not been invalidated, merely shown to be incomplete: the export of capital is a &#039;&#039;necessary&#039;&#039; condition of imperialist exploitation, but not a &#039;&#039;sufficient&#039;&#039; one.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;To Lenin&#039;s credit, it must be noted that in the same breath as his analysis of imperialism as a special stage of capitalism in 1916, he warned against a dogmatic application of his five criteria to define it. In the paragraph immediately following his definition, he writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We shall see later that &#039;&#039;imperialism can and must be defined differently&#039;&#039; if we bear in mind not only the basic, purely economic concepts—to which the above definition is limited—&#039;&#039;but also the historical place of this stage of capitalism&#039;&#039; in relation to capitalism in general, or the relation between imperialism and the two main trends in the working-class movement. The thing to be noted at this point is that imperialism, as interpreted above, undoubtedly represents a special stage in the development of capitalism.&amp;quot; [emphasis added] (Lenin, &#039;&#039;Imperialism&#039;&#039;, chapter 7.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin obviously could not foresee the Cold War and super-imperialist stages during the time of his writing, but he did recognize that the nature of capitalism—and by extension, imperialism—was to continuously change and develop, requiring any analysis of imperialism to correspondingly change and develop to remain accurate.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus while the Russian Federation can be easily categorized as a non-imperialist or pre-imperialist power due to the insignificance of its capital exports, the function and character of the PRC&#039;s &#039;&#039;significant&#039;&#039; capital exports must be examined carefully before it can be categorized at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li finds that according to investment income statistics, the average rate of return on the PRC&#039;s new overseas assets was relatively quite low:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;From 2010 to 2018, the rates of return on China&#039;s overseas assets averaged about 3 percent and the rates of return on total foreign investment in China varied mostly in the range of 5 to 6 percent. An average rate of return of about 3 percent on China&#039;s overseas investment obviously does not constitute &amp;quot;superprofits.&amp;quot; Moreover, foreign capitalists in China are able to make about twice as much profit as Chinese capital can make in the rest of the world on a given amount of investment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minqi Li, &amp;quot;China: Imperialism or Semi-Periphery?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;A similar—or perhaps even slightly larger—disparity exists between the PRC&#039;s and the &#039;&#039;global&#039;&#039; average rate of return on outward direct investment; the latter ranged between 5.3% and 6.6% at the end of the 2010s, and in the years just before the 2008 recession had averaged 10.5%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2022,&amp;quot; 39.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Li further notes, the PRC&#039;s net investment income from abroad is negative; in fact, according to World Bank statistics, with the relatively modest (around $13 billion) exception of 2014, the PRC has not had a positive net primary income from abroad (that is, all income from the PRC&#039;s investments in other countries minus payments on foreign investments in China) in any year since it first became a major capital exporter in 2008, and had an overall loss of more than $700 billion over the entire period recorded by the World Bank. In 2018, a typical year for the decade, the PRC&#039;s net primary income stood at negative $61 billion; in contrast, in the same year France had almost $65 billion in positive primary income, and the United States—which has never had a negative net primary income from abroad in any year recorded by the World Bank—had nearly $300 billion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The World Bank, &amp;quot;Net Primary Income (Net Income from Abroad) (Current US$) - China, United States, France.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China, it seems, is home to some of the richest finance capitalists the world has ever seen—but also either the most patient or the most blundering. They have made enormous and increasing investments in the rest of the world, but so far turn only an abysmally low profit from them. Whether in their strategy or their objectives, it is clear Chinese investments qualitatively differ from those of other major capital exporters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of social and economic development, there is a large and growing body of scholarship indicating that Chinese capital exports have had net positive effects on the periphery. Despite a loud chorus of Western NGOs and newspapers alleging that Chinese infrastructure projects harm partner countries&#039; economies by importing Chinese workers rather than giving jobs to locals, the data often inconveniently disagree. A 2017 study of such projects in eight African countries by global management consultant McKinsey &amp;amp;#x26; Company found that Chinese enterprises &amp;quot;overwhelmingly&amp;quot; employ and train local workers;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kartik Jayaram, Omid Kassiri, and Irene Yuan Sun, &amp;quot;Dance of the Lions and Dragons: How Are Africa and China Engaging, and How Will the Partnership Evolve?&amp;quot; McKinsey &amp;amp;#x26; Company, June 2017, 40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in Nigeria, for example, Johns Hopkins researchers also surveyed fifteen Chinese manufacturing companies, finding that on average they employed 84.9% local workers.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yunnan Chen, Irene Yuan Sun, Rex Uzonna Ukaejiofo, Tang Xiaoyang, and Deborah Brautigam, &#039;&#039;Learning from China?: Manufacturing, Investment, and Technology Transfer in Nigeria&#039;&#039;, China-Africa Research Initiative Working Paper 2 (Johns Hopkins School of Advanced International Studies, January 2016), 20.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A more recent study of Tajikistan and Kyrgyzstan found that every major Chinese company had localized their workforces by 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dirk van der Kley, &amp;quot;Chinese Companies&#039; Localization in Kyrgyzstan and Tajikistan,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Problems of Post-Communism&#039;&#039; 67, no. 3 (2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to a 2018 paper from a research lab at the College of William &amp;amp;#x26; Mary, Chinese development projects reduced economic inequality in their respective regions;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Richard Bluhm, Axel Dreher, Andreas Fuchs, Bradley Parks, Austin Strange, and Michael Tierney, &#039;&#039;Connective Financing: Chinese Infrastructure Projects and the Diffusion of Economic Activity in Developing Countries&#039;&#039;, AidData Working Paper no. 64 (Williamsburg, VA: AidData at William &amp;amp;#x26; Mary, September 2018), 30.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a 2021 special report by the South African Institute of International Affairs based on case studies in Kenya, Ethiopia, and Nigeria concluded that the PRC&#039;s Belt and Road projects, despite their expense and unevenness, had both direct and indirect net positive effects;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Adedeji Adeniran et al., &#039;&#039;Estimating the Economic Impact of Chinese BRI Investment in Africa&#039;&#039; (South African Institute of International Affairs, June 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a long-term case study in Ethiopia conducted by the London School of Economics and Political Science found that Chinese foreign direct investment had &amp;quot;significant and persistently positive effects after 6-12 years.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Riccardo Crescenzi and Nicola Limodio, &amp;quot;The Impact of Chinese FDI in Africa: Evidence from Ethiopia (Institute of Global Affairs, The London School of Economics and Political Science, January 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A 2022 study published in &#039;&#039;Social Sciences &amp;amp;#x26; Humanities Open&#039;&#039; found that the PRC&#039;s FDI had a positive effect on African countries&#039; economic and social development;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Debongo Devincy Yanne Sylvaire et al., &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Foreign Direct Investment on Africa&#039;s Inclusive Development,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Social Sciences &amp;amp;#x26; Humanities&#039;&#039; Open 6, no. 1 (2022).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; even a recent study by researchers at Jiangsu University in Zhenjiang, while criticizing negative aspects of PRC-Africa trade relations, nevertheless found that Chinese FDI had improved economic growth in middle- and low-income African countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Emma Serwaa Obobisa et al., &amp;quot;The Causal Relationship Between China-Africa Trade, China OFDI, and Economic Growth of African Countries,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;SAGE Open&#039;&#039; 11, no. 4 (October 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And according to Tharappel:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;China transformed into a net-exporter of capital in 2000 … and since 2015 has grown to become the largest net-exporter of capital in the world, but like the exports of capital by Britain these exports are an &#039;&#039;industrialising&#039;&#039; force in the countries they are exported to, rather than a &#039;&#039;deindustrialising&#039;&#039; force, which is what defined the national exploitation of India, China, and African nations by Britain. That Africa is rapidly industrialising as a consequence of Chinese investment is widely acknowledged. According to the IMF, &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa is the second-fastest-growing region of the world today, trailing only developing Asia&amp;quot; (Sayeh 2013); according to the American Enterprise Institute (AEI), &amp;quot;the value of China&#039;s overseas investment and construction combined since 2005 exceeds $2 trillion&amp;quot; (AEI 2020), with $304 billion invested in sub-Saharan Africa alone. Chinese investment is rising, while U.S. and European investment is falling in Africa—since 2011, China represents 40% of the investment for developing Africa&#039;s infrastructure, whereas the U.S. share declined from 24% to 6.7%, while the European share fell from 44% to 34% (Huang 2016). According to Dr. Parag Khanna, author of &#039;&#039;The Future Is Asian&#039;&#039;, the reason why China established the Asian Infrastructure Investment Bank (AIIB) was because the World Bank turned away from financing major infrastructure projects more than five decades ago (Khanna 2019). Therefore, by aiding the industrialisation of Africa, China&#039;s capital exports perform a similar role to British capital exports to its settler-colonies and to Western Europe, insofar as it results in the diffusion of industrial production.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jay Tharappel, &amp;quot;Why China&#039;s Capital Exports Can Weaken Imperialism,&amp;quot; 43–44.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; reported that during the 2000-2020 period, the PRC had helped African countries build 13,000 kilometers of railways, 100,000 kilometers of highways, 1,000 bridges, and 100 ports.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua, &amp;quot;Sino-African Cooperation Eyes More Benefits,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039;, December 20, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press, as of this writing, has neither published its own estimates on the volume of infrastructural development by the PRC, nor disputed &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;&#039;s. In a 2019 article, &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; described how &amp;quot;[t]he central players in many of Africa&#039;s biggest ticket infrastructure projects—including the $12 billion Coastal Railway in Nigeria, the $4.5 billion Addis Ababa-Djibouti Railway, and the $11 billion megaport and economic zone at Bagamoyo—are being developed via Chinese partnerships.&amp;quot; The article quoted Daan Roggeveen, founder of international urban planning research center MORE Architecture, in calling Chinese infrastructural projects on the African continent &amp;quot;ubiquitous,&amp;quot; estimating that &amp;quot;… any big project in African cities that is higher than three floors or roads that are longer than three kilometers are most likely being built and engineered by the Chinese.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wade Shepard, &amp;quot;What China Is Really Up To In Africa,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, October 3, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Overall, the West has reacted strongly but inconsistently to the PRC&#039;s rise as a competing capital exporter. Consumers of the Western press have heard that infrastructure projects undertaken through the Belt and Road Initiative cost too much, that they are too &amp;quot;risky&amp;quot; for Chinese investors, that they are prone to corruption, that they displace communities, and that they are bad for the environment; such projects that fail, are canceled, or that have experienced delays are widely publicized and eagerly portrayed as representative of the BRI as a whole. Implicit in such criticism is the assumption that there is a &amp;quot;right&amp;quot; approach to building a road or railway or hydroelectric dam—an approach that has no environmental impact, chooses the proper location, is completed quickly, and has no negative consequences to speak of. Given the option of the &amp;quot;right&amp;quot; approach and another approach that suffers any or all of the above, Chinese firms and financiers are presumed to have always chosen the latter, instead. It is assumed that firms engaged in the construction of new infrastructure are cutting corners—using improper materials, perpetrating labor violations, or foregoing proper environmental impact studies—to &#039;&#039;save&#039;&#039; money; yet simultaneously, the nefarious intent behind these projects is supposedly to incur the greatest possible expense, so that the partner country will be saddled with unpayable debts. A typical Western think tank or newspaper will give an overwhelming impression of the BRI as a colossal scam, certain to produce no good results at all—while alternately promoting schemes by increasingly anxious Western governments aimed at &#039;&#039;competing&#039;&#039; with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The BRI was launched in 2013; by 2017 the U.S. government published plans to revive its own similar &amp;quot;New Silk Road&amp;quot; infrastructure plan to &amp;quot;counter&amp;quot; the PRC&#039;s initiative.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;US Revives Two Infra Projects in Asia to Counter China&#039;s OBOR,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economic Times&#039;&#039;, May 24, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The New Silk Road had in fact been announced before the BRI, in 2011; but the United States had failed to follow through with it, revoking its funding before it had begun even a single project. Its revival fared no better; as of this writing, no NSR projects have been reported. In 2022, the U.S. introduced plans to create the nebulous Indo-Pacific Economic Framework, an anti-PRC economic alliance between the U.S., India, Japan, Australia, and other Southeast Asian countries—which, admitted CNBC, expert analysts considered to be &amp;quot;more symbolic than it [was] effective or real policy.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Su-Lin Tan, &amp;quot;The Indo-Pacific Economic Framework: What It Is—and Why It Matters,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, May 25, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2021, the G7 announced the &amp;quot;Build Back Better World Partnership&amp;quot; that again, according to the U.S. government, would &amp;quot;counter&amp;quot; the BRI by investing in five-to-ten large infrastructure projects around the world by January of the following year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters, &amp;quot;U.S. Plans January Rollout of Projects to Counter China&#039;s Belt and Road Initiative, Official Says,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, November 9, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By April of 2022, however, it had not funded any such projects, and National Public Radio reported (generously) that there had been &amp;quot;little tangible progress to herald&amp;quot; and that instead, President Biden planned to relaunch the initiative at the 2022 G7 conference under yet another name.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tamara Keith, &amp;quot;Biden Said the G-7 Would Counter Chinese Influence. This Year, He&#039;ll Try Again,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NPR&#039;&#039;, June 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In June, it was rebranded as the &amp;quot;Partnership for Global Infrastructure and Investment&amp;quot; and G7 countries pledged to spend $600 billion to finance infrastructure in developing countries. Similarly, the European Union&#039;s &amp;quot;Global Gateway&amp;quot; initiative had promised in 2021 to spend over $300 billion on infrastructure in the periphery as a &amp;quot;true alternative&amp;quot; to the BRI, yet when questioned by the press at the end of 2022, the European Commission could not name a single new project even being &#039;&#039;planned&#039;&#039; as part of the program.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Finbarr Bermingham and Jevans Nyabiage, &amp;quot;1 Year on, EU Alternative to China&#039;s Belt and Road Fails to Deliver,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only time will tell if Western governments and financiers will ever actually spend this money, whether under the Partnership for Global Infrastructure and Investment, Global Gateway, or yet another successor organization, and what the outcome of such investments will actually be,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Su-Lin Tan, &amp;quot;G-7′s Infrastructure Plan Offers an Alternative to China&#039;s Belt and Road Initiative in a &#039;Deliberate Way,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, June 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but present trends paint a very uncertain picture. Another study by McKinsey in 2020 found that United States investors had by far the greatest potential &amp;quot;appetite&amp;quot; for infrastructure investment in Africa of any country, yet in practice, of all planned infrastructure projects in general, less than 10% were actually funded.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kannan Lakmeeharan et al., &amp;quot;Solving Africa&#039;s Infrastructure Paradox,&amp;quot; McKinsey &amp;amp;#x26; Company, March 6, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A survey of over one thousand policymakers in 25 African countries by the Inter Region Economic Network think tank in Kenya found that the PRC held a &amp;quot;substantial lead over the EU&amp;quot; in the &amp;quot;timely completion of projects in Africa&amp;quot; such as roads, hydroelectric dams, railways, and bridges.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Purity Gitau, &amp;quot;Africa Prefers Chinese Infrastructure Projects - IREN Study,&amp;quot; The Star, July 22, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Typically, Western finance finds other ventures far more profitable. When Alhaji Momodu Koroma, Sierra Leone&#039;s Minister of Foreign Affairs between 2002 and 2007, was asked to compare the PRC with other foreign donors to his country, he said:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;There is a difference, and it is huge. What they want to help you with, is what you have identified as your need. With Britain, America, &#039;&#039;they&#039;&#039; identify your needs. They say: &amp;quot;Look, we think there is a need &#039;&#039;here&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot; The German President visited. They promised €12.5 million [$17.5 million] for assistance. President Kabbah said we will use this for rural electrification. But a few months later, GTZ [the German aid agency] said it would be used for their human security project.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Deborah Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift: The Real Story of China in Africa&#039;&#039; (Oxford University Press, 2009), 139–40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;According to the most recent OECD data from 2018-2021, the G7 member with the largest foreign direct investments in construction (as a percentage of total FDI) was Italy, at 7.7%. Investments in finance and insurance were more than 20% of total FDI in every G7 country, and for the United States was 64.8%, while its percentage of FDI in construction was just 0.1%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Organization for Economic Co-operation and Development Data, &amp;quot;Outward FDI Stocks by Industry.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The AEI data for the PRC, on the other hand, classified over $500 billion in investments as construction-related, out of $838 billion total BRI spending and $2.2 trillion in total foreign investment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Enterprise Institute, &amp;quot;China Global Investment Tracker.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite poor returns on investment during the first decade, the PRC has shown no signs of reducing its overall commitment to the Belt and Road.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What has made Western investors so reluctant, and Chinese investors so eager, to finance large infrastructure projects in the periphery? Individually, Western finance capitalists are motivated by returns on investment, and as a class, to keep the periphery underdeveloped so as to maintain the rates of unequal exchange with the imperial core. Even when solely entertaining the former motivation (return on investment), financing the construction of a railway or power plant in a poor African neocolony is typically considered a risky endeavor; the project may not be completed or require much more funding than originally estimated, a significant percentage of the money may be lost to corruption, and the local government may default on their debt. The Belt and Road Initiative, however, has not only consistently taken on such projects, but has continued to do so for &#039;&#039;ten years&#039;&#039; and is still expanding. If the Belt and Road has been an albatross for the PRC financially, it is only reasonable to conclude that it is not principally motivated by profit.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== China as a Creditor ===&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative frequently expressed in the Western press that the PRC is perpetrating &amp;quot;debt-trap diplomacy&amp;quot; is one of the more pernicious falsehoods surrounding Chinese investment abroad. In essence, the PRC is seen as a duplicitous moneylender, providing loans to poor countries that they cannot afford, ostensibly to aid in their development, but actually for its own gain. When the victim country must default on the loans, Chinese banks would be ready to seize what they truly wanted—the land, precious minerals, or infrastructure—in recompense. In other words, it is the idea that Chinese finance operates in exactly the manner of Western finance, whose role in maintaining underdevelopment and exploitation was thoroughly examined in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has already been shown that the motivations behind Western and Chinese finance differ fundamentally. This chapter will further show that over the entirety of the PRC&#039;s dealings with the periphery, the &amp;quot;debt trap&amp;quot; narrative has struggled to establish even a single point of contact with reality. Yet an investigation into the operation of Chinese finance will nevertheless suggest that there &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; a hidden agenda behind it—one that will go a long way toward demystifying the poor financial performance discovered earlier in this chapter; and one that is concealed not from its clients but from its Western competitors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PRC is not only a terrible investor; it is also a poor debt collector, and an utter failure as a repo man. &amp;quot;China does not always collect its debts on time,&amp;quot; admitted a headline in the &#039;&#039;Economist&#039;&#039; in 2022, citing a study by World Bank economists.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Does Not Always Collect Its Debts on Time,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, February 12, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2019, when due to its declining oil output Venezuela fell behind on its oil-for-loans commitment to the PRC, rather than seizing Venezuelan assets or demanding painful economic restructuring, the Chinese side instead restructured the agreement, postponing Venezuela&#039;s obligations by two years and in the meantime buying Venezuelan oil for cash.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Deborah Brautigam, &amp;quot;A Critical Look at Chinese &#039;Debt-Trap Diplomacy&#039;: The Rise of a Meme,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Area Development and Policy&#039;&#039; 5, no. 1 (2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2015, the Chinese side agreed to concessionary interest rates (1.6% or less) for infrastructure loans to Pakistan, offered another loan at a 0% interest rate,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Naveed Butt, &amp;quot;Economic Corridor: China to Extend Assistance at 1.6 Percent Interest Rate,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Recorder&#039;&#039;, September 3, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and converted a $230 million loan for the construction of the new Gwadar International Airport into a grant.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mehtab Haider, &amp;quot;China Converts $230m Loan for Gwadar Airport into Grant,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Geo News&#039;&#039;, September 23, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2006, one of China Eximbank&#039;s first concessional loans—to fund the Sino-Zimbabwe Cement Plant in Gweru District as a joint venture between a Chinese and a state-owned Zimbabwean corporation—was restructured, lowering the interest rate to 2%. Professor Deborah Brautigam of Johns Hopkins University, one of the leading scholars of Chinese foreign development policy, identified this as a pattern in Chinese finance even during the 2000s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 129–30.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the 2010s, the repayment schedules of several billion dollars&#039; worth of loans from Chinese financial institutions to Chad, Mozambique, Ethiopia, the Republic of the Congo, and several other African countries were extended, often with reduction of interest rates. In 2016, China Development Bank&#039;s commercial loans to Angola totaling $7.5 billion were refinanced. According to a paper co-authored by Brautigam and two of her peers in 2020, though more than 30 Chinese banks and companies had provided credit to African governments and loan renegotiations were generally conducted on a case-by-case basis, there was a notable trend &amp;quot;toward real net present value (NPV) reductions, mainly through lower interest rates, longer grace periods, and substantially longer repayment periods.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kevin Acker, Deborah Brautigam, and Yufan Huang, &amp;quot;Debt Relief with Chinese Characteristics.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
More careful anti-China propaganda publications will avoid the &amp;quot;debt trap&amp;quot; phrasing and instead cite peripheral countries&#039; &amp;quot;unsustainable debt&amp;quot; to the PRC, or accuse the PRC of contributing to their overall &amp;quot;debt distress.&amp;quot; But even then, is a debt truly a debt if it is never repaid? Simply having a large account with the PRC—as many countries in the periphery now do—is not in itself equivalent to exploitation or the extraction of super-profits. The actual transfers of wealth—the &#039;&#039;servicing&#039;&#039; of the debt with interest, or the coercion of other concessions using the debt as leverage—must occur before Chinese lenders can ultimately benefit from the numbers in their ledgers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That Africa is presently the least wealthy continent on Earth is undisputed, and foreign banks encounter few obstacles and plentiful opportunities to take unfair advantage of most countries within it. An actual debt trap is profoundly easy both to set and to spring, and nearly impossible to escape; for example, according to financial records released recently, Sudan received loans totaling scarcely more than a few hundred million pounds from the United Kingdom during the twentieth century, which by 2021 had ballooned to nearly a billion pounds through the accrual of interest alone.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mattha Busby, &amp;quot;Four-Fifths of Sudan&#039;s £861m Debt to UK Is Interest.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In order to obtain relief from the IMF, the Sudanese government was compelled to end fuel subsidies, devalue its currency, and normalize relations with Israel.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nafisa Eltahir, Karin Strohecker, and David Lawder, &amp;quot;Sudan Approved for Debt Relief, $2.5 Billion Funding by IMF.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When dealing with Western lenders, even the &#039;&#039;forgiveness&#039;&#039; of debt is conditional upon enacting harsh austerity measures, as the IMF and the World Bank made clear in their initiative to cancel loans to countries it classified as &amp;quot;Heavily-Indebted Poor Countries&amp;quot; (HIPC), who must show willingness to &amp;quot;manage public finances and monetary policy&amp;quot; before being considered.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;IMF Support for Low-Income Countries.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chinese lenders, however, are not loan sharks; they do not take opportunities to exploit a foreign debtor&#039;s inability to pay, require no structural adjustments, and instead of exploiting decades-old debt, they are often likely to forgive it unconditionally. Though Chinese lending to foreign countries was relatively marginal before the twenty-first century, and consisted mainly of interest-free aid loans, scarcely any of that debt still exists. Brautigam writes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;At first, when many of its aid loans started to come due in the early 1980s, China rescheduled them, sometimes just for a year or two. Repayments for the Tan-Zam railway were put off for ten years. Payments in Ghana and Niger were stretched out over twenty years instead of fifteen. Other countries simply did not pay …&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 128–29.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Later, in parallel with the HIPC initiative, the PRC began forgiving debt as well—but unconditionally:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Most of China&#039;s public pledges were consciously couched as debt relief for &amp;quot;highly indebted&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;least developed&amp;quot; countries. This does not mean, however, that China followed all the rules of the HIPC debt relief regime negotiated in Washington and Paris. Chinese debt cancellation was non-conditional. They did not require governments to prove their ability to manage their economies or to develop strategies to use the canceled debt for poverty reduction. This meant that China canceled debt for at least six countries that qualified for the HIPC initiative because of their high levels of debt and poverty (Comoros, Côte d&#039;Ivoire, Eritrea, Somalia, Sudan, and Togo), but which had failed to follow the steps of the World Bank/IMF dance, and so were stuck in what the HIPC program called the &amp;quot;pre-decision point,&amp;quot; the purgatory of high debt, but no relief …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Countries with the most pressing problems were handled first. The Ministry of Commerce sent a delegation to discuss the debt with the Chinese embassy in the country and the local Ministry of Finance. Figures on overdue debts were carefully compared and reconciled, loan by loan. A Chinese professor who advised the Ministry told me: &amp;quot;These zero-interest loans were rescheduled so many times, the countries couldn&#039;t even find the agreements anymore!&amp;quot; Debts were written off for each individual loan. The pledges focused specifically on the overdue, interest-free foreign aid loans (not on other debt—export credits, for example). Ultimately, 376 separate &amp;quot;mature debts&amp;quot; would be written off.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 128–29.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;By 2019, $9.8 billion of these remaining old loans—the vast majority—had been forgiven.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kenneth Rapoza, &amp;quot;China Has Forgiven Nearly $10 Billion In Debt. Cuba Accounts For Over Half.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In August of 2022, China&#039;s State Councilor announced that the PRC would waive a further 23 interest-free loans to 17 African countries that had matured the previous year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wang Yi, &amp;quot;China and Africa: Strengthening Friendship, Solidarity and Cooperation for a New Era of Common Development.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For loans either old or new, Brautigam and her colleagues found no evidence of asset seizures, penalty interest rates, or indeed any negative consequences to a borrower country failing to repay Chinese banks or companies—the worst that has ever happened in the (frequent) case of default, they conclude, is that Chinese creditors have sometimes imposed moratoriums on any new lending.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kevin Acker, Deborah Brautigam, and Yufan Huang, &#039;&#039;Debt Relief with Chinese Characteristics&#039;&#039;, Working Paper (China Africa Research Initiative, June 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Interest rates on Chinese loans to Africa have also remained low—only about half what is charged by Western lenders (2.7% as compared to 5%) according to a 2022 report by British charity organization Debt Justice.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rachel Savage, &amp;quot;African States&#039; Private Debts Three Times That Owed to China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 11, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another 2020 article, Brautigam calls Chinese &amp;quot;debt-trap diplomacy&amp;quot; a &amp;quot;meme&amp;quot; perpetuated by Western media institutions repeating dubious and since-debunked rumors enough times that it has entered the public consciousness despite having no original factual basis.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &amp;quot;A Critical Look at Chinese &#039;Debt-Trap Diplomacy&#039;: The Rise of a Meme.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Even years after Western academia had universally rejected it, in fact, the Western press continued to propagate the meme as long as it could; in December 2021, Brautigam described how the &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039; had quoted her out of context to make it appear as though her interview debunking &amp;quot;debt-trap diplomacy&amp;quot; instead confirmed its existence. (Deborah Brautigam, &amp;quot;BBC Misrepresents My Views on &#039;Debt Trap Diplomacy,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The China-Africa Research Initiative Blog&#039;&#039;, December 1, 2021.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Numerous studies and publications by her peers since the latter 2010s are in nearly universal agreement. The Chatham House policy institute in London, for example, wrote in 2020 that scant evidence of Chinese &amp;quot;debt traps&amp;quot; existed, and disputed the idea of any &amp;quot;geopolitical strategy&amp;quot; of Chinese developmental finance.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lee Jones and Shahar Hameiri, &amp;quot;Debunking the Myth of &#039;Debt-Trap Diplomacy&#039;: How Recipient Countries Shape China&#039;s Belt and Road Initiative,&amp;quot; Chatham House Research Event, October 23, 2020 [recording], sec. 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2019, New York-based think tank the Rhodium Group analyzed 40 recent cases of Chinese external debt renegotiation, concluding that in nearly all cases, the debts were written off or restructured. Only in a single case did the report identify a possible asset seizure, that of the Hambantota Port in Sri Lanka.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Agatha Kratz, Allen Feng, and Logan Wright, &amp;quot;New Data on the &#039;Debt Trap&#039; Question,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Rhodium Group&#039;&#039;, April 29, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, the &amp;quot;debt trap&amp;quot; narrative has since derived its remarkable longevity from this single data point. The PRC had lent the Sri Lankan government the money to build the port, and later when Sri Lanka became unable to pay the debt in 2017, had allegedly used its leverage to secure for a Chinese state-owned enterprise a 99-year lease on this strategically-important piece of real estate. Yet even this example falls apart upon a closer look at the events leading up to the lease agreement. According to a 2020 research paper from Chatham House:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Sri Lanka&#039;s debt distress was unconnected to Chinese lending, arising instead from excessive borrowing on Western-dominated capital markets and from structural problems within the Sri Lankan economy … there was no debt-for-asset swap. Rather, after bargaining hard for commercial reasons, a Chinese SOE leased the port in exchange for $1.1 billion, which Sri Lanka used to pay down &#039;&#039;other debts&#039;&#039; and boost foreign reserves. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lee Jones and Shahar Hameiri, &amp;quot;Debunking the Myth of &#039;Debt-Trap Diplomacy,&#039;&amp;quot; sec. 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Sri Lanka&#039;s extreme debt crisis had not manifested before the deal to construct the port was made, and the deal was not a significant factor in causing the crisis. According to Sri Lankan economists at Monash University and the Institute of Policy Studies in Sri Lanka in 2019, Chinese loans were made at very low-interest rates and had made up only about 10% of Sri Lanka&#039;s foreign debt during the crisis.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dushni Weerakoon and Sisira Jayasuriya, &amp;quot;Sri Lanka&#039;s Debt Problem Isn&#039;t Made in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;East Asia Forum&#039;&#039;, February 28, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The payments owed on the loans from China Eximbank to finance the construction of the port itself, in fact, were less than 5% of Sri Lanka&#039;s total debt service in 2017—even including interest.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Umesh Moramudali, &amp;quot;The Hambantota Port Deal: Myths and Realities,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, January 1, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chatham House further notes that the agreement forbade the Chinese navy from using the port, more or less obviating its supposed strategic value to the PRC.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lee Jones and Shahar Hameiri, &amp;quot;Debunking the Myth of &#039;Debt-Trap Diplomacy,&#039;&amp;quot; sec. 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if the worst, most sinister motive could be plausibly attributed to the PRC over the Hambantota Port, and the allegations of its &amp;quot;debt trap&amp;quot; to assume control over it were completely accurate, it would stand as an extreme outlier to the general practice of Chinese finance. Hundreds, and now thousands, of such deals to construct needed infrastructure all across the periphery have been conducted with Chinese companies; if the seizure of assets were the PRC&#039;s true goal, how could &#039;&#039;none&#039;&#039; of these exhibit the same characteristics as Hambantota? A single incident is not a pattern; the idea that the PRC has acted with deceit in only one instance out of thousands suggests instead that such deceit is in fact either a misinterpretation or outright fabrication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor is Chinese finance motivated by securing raw materials for exclusive use. Brautigam writes that &amp;quot;China does not seem to give more official development aid to countries with more resources&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 279.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in fact has investments in nearly every country in Africa, not solely those with an abundance of mineral reserves. Though oil-rich Angola, for example, is the largest recipient of Chinese loans in Africa, Ethiopia is the second-largest, and has no significant oil or mineral resources. (As well, most Chinese construction projects in Angola take place in the interior— roads, hospitals, agriculture—rather than near the largest offshore oil deposits.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;T. L. Deych, &amp;quot;China in Africa: A Case of Neo-Colonialism or a Win-Win Strategy?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chinese companies that &#039;&#039;are&#039;&#039; harvesting resources in Africa, when compared to Western corporations in the same line of business, seem to be held to markedly different standards by their respective governments. For example, the oil giant Shell, which has been active in Nigeria for three-quarters of a century, has been repeatedly sued in both Nigeria and the United Kingdom over its liability for numerous oil spills, to only very occasional success. One such case concerning spills in the early 1970s was still being fought in Nigeria&#039;s courts in 2019 as Shell&#039;s subsidiary endlessly appealed judgments against it (Ignatius Chukwu, &amp;quot;N134bn Supreme Court Verdict: Shell Denies Liability, Ready to Go Ahead with Appeal,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Day&#039;&#039;, January 14, 2019); in 2017, the UK&#039;s high court dismissed claims made by tens of thousands of Nigerians who alleged that Shell was responsible for the pollution of their land (Adam Vaughan, &amp;quot;Nigerian Oil Pollution Claims against Shell Cannot Be Heard in UK, Court Rules,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, January 26, 2017). One successful such case in the UK was settled by Shell for 55 million pounds before reaching the high court in 2015—nearly six years after the spills in question (John Vidal, &amp;quot;Shell Announces £55m Payout for Nigeria Oil Spills,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, January 26, 2015). Around the same time, rather than punish Shell for its activities in Nigeria, ministers from the Foreign Office agreed to lobby the Nigerian government on behalf of Shell for weaker taxes and favorable regulations, according to a report based on UK government documents by the Western environmentalist group DeSmog in 2017 (Chloe Farand, &amp;quot;Revealed: UK Ministers Lobbied Nigeria&#039;s Government to Protect Oil Giant Shell,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;DeSmog&#039;&#039;, January 24, 2017). When Switzerland-based multinational mining conglomerate Glencore—as of 2022 the largest mining corporation in the world with an annual revenue of over $100 billion—was accused as early as 2012 of using child labor in its cobalt mines in the Democratic Republic of the Congo (John Sweeney, &amp;quot;Mining Giant Glencore Accused in Child Labour and Acid Dumping Row,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 14, 2012), it faced no consequences from Western governments for a full decade, until finally agreeing to pay a $180 million cash settlement to the DRC in December 2022 (Glencore, &amp;quot;Glencore Reaches Agreement with the Democratic Republic of Congo over Past Conduct,&amp;quot; December 5, 2022). In September of 2021, however, when the local government of South Kivu province suspended six Chinese-owned mining companies from operating, alleging that they had been operating illegally, the director-general of the Chinese Foreign Ministry&#039;s Department of African Affairs not only supported the suspension, but immediately announced that the companies would also be punished and sanctioned by the Chinese government for violating Congolese law, before any type of trial had even begun (Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;China Backs Congo&#039;s Ban on 6 Small Chinese Mining Companies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, September 14, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen above, Chatham House was unable to determine any pattern of coherent geopolitical aims behind Chinese development finance. The only discernible pattern, in fact, is the remarkable scrupulousness of Chinese financiers in refraining from extortion, coercion, or interference in their African partners&#039; political and economic affairs—or even from insisting that they get all their money back.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== China and the International Monetary Fund ===&lt;br /&gt;
According to statistics tracked by the World Bank&#039;s World Integrated Trade Solution, between 2015 and 2020, the value of exports classified as &amp;quot;metals&amp;quot; from the Democratic Republic of the Congo to China increased more than eightfold, to a total greater than the DRC&#039;s next five largest export destinations combined. In 2020, total reported metals exports were valued at over $9.4 billion, $4.4 billion of which were to China. The Sicomines joint venture in the infrastructure-for-resources deal mentioned earlier in this chapter had begun operations—and would appear to have become quite profitable.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Integrated Trade Solution, &amp;quot;Congo, Dem. Rep. Metals Exports By Country and Region in US$ Thousand 2015-2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just how profitable? According to the DRC&#039;s Ministry of Mines, mining at Sicomines started in earnest in November of 2015, and had produced 31,000 metric tonnes of copper by the end of June of the following year, nearly 8,000 of which had been produced that month.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Landry, &amp;quot;The Risks and Rewards of Resource-for-Infrastructure Deals: Lessons from the Congo&#039;s Sicomines Agreement,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Resources Policy&#039;&#039; 58 (October 2018): 165–174.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Using mining activity reports through 2020, estimates for total production and market rate value are as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Estimated Sicomines copper production, 2016–2022&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*From annual averages recorded by the World Bank in 2019,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;World Bank Commodities Price Data (The Pink Sheet),&amp;quot; October 2019, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; 2022,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;World Bank Commodities Price Data (The Pink Sheet),&amp;quot; August 2022, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and 2023.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;World Bank Commodities Price Data (The Pink Sheet),&amp;quot; January 2023, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;**From Sicomines&#039; activity reports between 2015 and 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Léonide Mupepele, &amp;quot;Etude d&#039;évaluation de la mise en œuvre de la convention de collaboration relative au développement d&#039;un projet minier et d&#039;un projet d&#039;infrastructures en RD Congo Projet SICOMINES&amp;quot; [Evaluation study of the implementation of the collaboration agreement relating to the development of a mining project and an infrastructure project in the DR Congo SICOMINES Project], 65.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2022, according to the local &#039;&#039;Copperbelt Katanga Mining&#039;&#039; magazine, Sicomines had become the single most productive copper mining company, accounting for 247,696 tonnes of copper exports.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Constance, &amp;quot;Leading Copper Cathode Exporters in DRC: SICOMINES, KCC, and TFM in 2022,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Copperbelt Katanga&#039;&#039;, February 10, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Production for 2021 is a rough estimate assuming linear growth.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Year&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Market price of refined copper* (USD per tonne)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Reported total copper produced by Sicomines** (tonnes)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Market value of copper produced (thousand USD)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2016&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4868&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |110010&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |535529&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2017&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6170&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |133448&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |823374&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2018&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6530&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |140770&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |919228&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2019&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6010&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |143608&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |863084&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2020&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6174&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |155630&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |960860&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2021&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9317&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |200000&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1863400&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2022&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8822&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |247696&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2185174&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&#039;&#039;&#039;Total&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&#039;&#039;&#039;n/a&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&#039;&#039;&#039;1131162&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&#039;&#039;&#039;8150649&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
Sicomines very likely did not receive revenue equal to the market value of the metals produced, and despite its generous tax-free profit margin, was still repaying the initial loans from China Eximbank at least a decade on. In 2019, Sicomines reported a revenue of only a little more than $800 million and an outstanding debt balance of $2.1 billion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Léonide Mupepele, 66–67.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The same year, political winds shifted; President Joseph Kabila, who had negotiated the contract, was succeeded by opposition candidate Félix Tshisekedi—who was much less favorable to the agreement, and ordered an audit of Sicomines soon after taking office. In 2023, the DRC state auditor&#039;s report accused Sicomines of undervaluing its exports and various other misdeeds.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Inspection Generale des Finances, &amp;quot;Conclusions de l&#039;Inspection Generale des Finances sur la Convention de Collaboration d&#039;Avril 2008 entre la RDC et le Groupement d&#039;Enterprises Chinoises (Contrat Chinois)&amp;quot; [Conclusions of the General Inspection of Finance on the Collaboration Agreement of April 2008 between the DRC and the Group of Chinese Companies], 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This audit has been disputed by Sicomines, but even if it were only partially accurate, the frustration of the Congolese government with Sicomines is quite understandable; fifteen years after the initial agreement, the DRC had still received virtually no taxes or income from its share in the project. Meanwhile, China had received about 14% of the total resources originally estimated in the contract.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The auditor&#039;s report, however, also estimated that over 18% of the infrastructure promised in the deal had been built.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Inspection Generale des Finances, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though various disputes, including one in which China Eximbank withheld funding between 2012 and 2014, set the project back several years, the DRC received this share far sooner; five years after the initial agreement was signed, a study by Dr. Johanna Jansson of Denmark&#039;s Roskilde University found that nine infrastructure projects totaling nearly half a billion dollars—including a large hospital and hundreds of kilometers of roads—had been completed, and others were in progress, before the mining operation in Katanga Province had even begun.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement Revisited: Prudent Chinese Banks and Risk-Taking Chinese Companies.&amp;quot; Review of African Political Economy 40, no. 135 (2013): 152–162.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2015, eight years into the contract, the DRC government estimated that $800 million of infrastructure had been built—while according to Jansson, the mining had endured delay after delay, &amp;quot;from crippling power shortages to asphyxiating bureaucracy and corruption.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aaron Ross, &amp;quot;China&#039;s &#039;infrastructure for Minerals&#039; Deal Gets Reality-Check in Congo,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 8, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ten years in, Sicomines&#039; partner, Sinohydro, separately began construction of the Busanga Hydropower Station, a $660 million dam in Katanga expected to both solve the power problem and supply 10% of the DRC&#039;s electricity, with one-third of its capacity fed into the national power grid.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jevans Nyabiage, &amp;quot;China&#039;s DR Congo Hydropower Projects: A Win-Win Deal or Short Circuit?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, June 12, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As of 2023, the Sicomines deal was therefore likely equitable according to the contract, in a negative sense—both parties had received about equally low proportions of what they signed up for. To determine whether the contract &#039;&#039;itself&#039;&#039; is unequal is less straightforward. If only the relative prices of the goods exported are considered, the PRC was the clear winner; even if the Busanga dam were included, the infrastructure totaled only $1.5 billion, while the copper extracted had been worth $8 billion. It is less clear, however, how much the Chinese side has profited from the arrangement. The $1.5 billion it had spent to build the infrastructure must be accounted for; Sicomines&#039; reported operating expenses from 2015 to 2019 were also about $1.5 billion;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Léonide Mupepele, 66.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the initial investment in the mining operation had been estimated to be at least $3 billion, and was likely more than that due to the extraordinary delays; exactly how much money was lost due to corruption is unknown. A 2018 study from the Johns Hopkins University School for Advanced International Studies, based on &amp;quot;net present value&amp;quot; investment modeling, concluded that &amp;quot;because of the volatile nature of commodity prices, the Sicomines agreement&#039;s winner could change multiple times until it reaches its conclusion in about 30 years.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Landry, &amp;quot;The Risks and Rewards of Resource-for-Infrastructure Deals: Lessons from the Congo&#039;s Sicomines Agreement.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, in 2022, commodity prices remained high, and with the electricity from the Busanga dam, Sicomines had finally begun producing rapidly and would soon break even. Any systemic problems with the arrangement—corruption, export undervaluation, &amp;amp;#x26;c.—would begin to have their most severe impact on the DRC&#039;s tax revenue very soon. The remedy demanded by the DRC&#039;s state auditor included an additional $17 billion of infrastructure, and &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that the DRC&#039;s finance minister expected a renegotiation to be completed by the end of the year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Congo Demands $17 Bln More in Infrastructure Investments from China Deal,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, February 17, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This would not be the first time that the contract was renegotiated, nor the first time such a renegotiation sought to change the infrastructure commitment. There had been an unofficial third party to the contract, who does not consistently appear in press coverage of the arrangement yet was responsible for its renegotiation in 2009—the International Monetary Fund.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western governments had reacted badly to the Sicomines deal. According to Jansson:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Discussions were held between the IMF and China both in Beijing and in Washington. The Belgian government was the first of the DRC&#039;s bilateral donors to react publically [sic] to the agreement, and representatives for the Belgian government even held discussions in China to push for an amendment of the contract. All the DRC&#039;s traditional donors united behind the agenda to reduce the size of the loans to finance infrastructure construction and to remove the Congolese state&#039;s guarantee on the mining component.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement: Change and Continuity in the Democratic Republic of Congo&#039;s International Relations,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;SAIIA Occasional Paper No 97&#039;&#039; (South African Institute of International Affairs, November 1, 2011): 15.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Belgium and other such &amp;quot;traditional donors&amp;quot;—who were, predictably, in the &amp;quot;Paris Club&amp;quot; of Western financiers—ostensibly objected to an increase to the country&#039;s debt burden. In 2009, the DRC already had a total external debt of over $13 billion&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;Press Release: IMF Executive Board Approves US$551 Million PRGF Arrangement for the Democratic Republic of the Congo and US$73 Million in Interim HIPC Assistance,&amp;quot; December 11, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—very little of which, if any, was to the PRC.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jansson notes that PRC-DRC relations were marginal before 2007, with the Chinese presence in the DRC limited to donations, modest credit lines, scholarships to Congolese students, and so forth. (Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement,&amp;quot; 6.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The unity of the traditional donors on the debt issue at first would seem natural—in theory, the more debts the DRC needed to service, the less each donor would receive, and if the DRC defaulted, their investments would be lost. But at the time of the agreement with China Eximbank, this debt was &#039;&#039;already&#039;&#039; effectively lost. The DRC had not serviced its loans to Western and international creditors for many years,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement Revisited: Prudent Chinese Banks and Risk-Taking Chinese Companies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Review of African Political Economy&#039;&#039; 40, no. 135 (2013): 152-162.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and had been struggling to meet the HIPC requirements (mentioned earlier in this chapter) for debt forgiveness.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Even were the DRC ever to have intended to pay off the $13 billion, these countries would still likely not have received any payments on their bilateral debts. By convention of the Paris Club—of which the PRC is not a member—the World Bank and the IMF are &amp;quot;privileged creditors&amp;quot; who are to be paid before all others. Referring to the Sicomines deal, Brautigam writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is no international rule or law on the privileged creditor status. It appears nowhere in the Articles of Agreement establishing these institutions; it is merely a convention. Resource-backed loans complicate this arrangement. It is much simpler (at least as viewed from Washington) if all revenues go into the budget, and then are used to repay debts in order of priority. If a significant share of revenues is held outside the budget and used to repay the very large Chinese debt &#039;&#039;first&#039;&#039;, this could shake the foundations of the system of privileged creditors.&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 147.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Why then were Belgium et al., so concerned, if they knew their own loans to the DRC would never be repaid? Perhaps Belgium had been worried for the sake of its former colony, out of pure selflessness or remorse, trying to prevent it from taking a bad deal, thinking only of the welfare of the Congolese—but if that were the case, then strangely, despite such altruism, the idea of simply forgiving the DRC&#039;s bilateral debt somehow failed to occur to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, in the final analysis, as shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], debt is only a minor mechanism of exploitation, and is far more important and useful as a mechanism of control. What the Paris Club feared was not a loss of debt, but of &#039;&#039;leverage&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Jansson, the IMF&#039;s priority in 2009 was to reduce the size of the infrastructure commitment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement,&amp;quot; 14.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At first, the Congolese government refused to back down; then in May of 2009, the Managing Director of the IMF himself visited Kinshasa for a private meeting with Kabila. Afterward, Jansson observed,&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;On 2 June 2009, less than two weeks after Strauss-Kahn&#039;s visit, the Congolese government sent an official letter to CREC requesting that the Congolese state guarantee on the mining investment be removed. On 29 June 2009, CREC responded that &#039;&#039;&#039;nous pensons que l&#039;investissement du Projet Minier &#039;&#039;…&#039;&#039; n&#039;a pas besoin de la garantie de la RDC&#039;&#039;&#039; (we believe that the investment in the Mining Project … does not need the guarantee of the DRC). The second tranche (estimated to be worth $3 billion) of the infrastructure investments was subsequently cancelled by the third and final contract amendment, signed in October 2009. In its current form, the agreement is worth a total of $6 billion, with the DRC&#039;s debt burden reduced to a maximum of $3 billion, in lieu of the original $9 billion of debt.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, 15.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Belgium and the other traditional donors soon received their money&#039;s worth. The DRC reentered the HIPC process at the end of the year, following the IMF&#039;s &amp;quot;structural reform&amp;quot; program designed to weaken the Congolese state. The program focused on &amp;quot;restoring the independence of the Banque Centrale du Congo,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;[s]trengthening public financial management,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;[d]eveloping the private sector, including the reform of public enterprises.&amp;quot; Government regulations were to be &amp;quot;streamlined&amp;quot; and foreign investment was to be further protected.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;Press Release: IMF Executive Board Approves US$551 Million PRGF Arrangement for the Democratic Republic of the Congo and US$73 Million in Interim HIPC Assistance.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only after six months of these &amp;quot;reforms&amp;quot; was the debt finally written off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2009, this result suited the super-empire perfectly. The DRC&#039;s government would be even less able to control its own economy, and Western multinational mining corporations then active in the DRC would be further shielded from consequences of their abuses. In the future they would need to share access to the DRC&#039;s minerals with Chinese companies, but so what? The metals would end up in the same place anyway—cheap electronics made in China and sold in the West. Most importantly, Sicomines would only build half the infrastructure in the original agreement, infrastructure that over time could have interfered with the underdevelopment of the DRC—and that no Western company or government would find profitable to take the risk of building anyway. (In 2012, the World Bank rated the DRC as the sixth-most difficult country in the world to do business in.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement Revisited.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By 2023, however, although many peripheral countries around the world were again suffering from a fresh cycle of debt crises, the IMF was finding this trick more and more difficult to perform—&#039;&#039;due to its victim countries&#039; growing bilateral debt to the PRC&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April, U.S. Treasury Secretary Janet Yellen gave a speech accusing the PRC of being a &amp;quot;roadblock&amp;quot; to global debt restructuring. &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that more than half of all low-income countries were unable or nearly unable to service their debts according to IMF estimates; the PRC, the &amp;quot;world&#039;s largest official bilateral creditor,&amp;quot; was portrayed as &amp;quot;unwilling to accept losses on loans&amp;quot;—but crucially, the article concluded this sentence with &amp;quot;unless private-sector creditors and multilateral development banks shoulder their share of the burden.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrea Shalal, &amp;quot;Yellen Raps China for Serving as &#039;roadblock&#039; in Debt Restructuring Process,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, April 20, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Quoting a former IMF official, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; called the PRC &amp;quot;increasingly isolated&amp;quot; and under &amp;quot;pressure&amp;quot; to participate in debt restructuring.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alan Rappeport, &amp;quot;Pressure Mounts on China to Offer Debt Relief to Poor Countries Facing Default,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 14, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC&#039;s Ministry of Foreign Affairs, however, seemed unconcerned, announcing that debt relief should require &amp;quot;joint participation of multilateral, bilateral and commercial creditors under the principles of joint actions and fair burden-sharing.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Spokesperson &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;发言人办公室&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (@MFA_China), &amp;quot;To Effectively Resolve the Debt Issue, the Key Lies in Joint Participation of Multilateral, Bilateral and Commercial Creditors under the Principles of Joint Actions and Fair Burden-Sharing.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a conundrum! Both the PRC and the United States, it appears, were happy to restructure the large debts they are owed—but somehow, they were both unable to. They were falling over each other in an attempt to selflessly escape the prisoners&#039; dilemma, yet seemed to still be prisoners when all was said and done. Only with a clear understanding of how the IMF works and what its goals are can this puzzle be solved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In essence, the United States says loudly, &amp;quot;the world&#039;s poorest countries are about to default—we must restructure their debts!&amp;quot; while whispering to itself, &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;in exchange for more structural adjustments, which will drain ever more of their wealth into our private banks&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot; The PRC replies: &amp;quot;very well, let&#039;s &#039;&#039;all&#039;&#039; restructure the debts equally, even private creditors and the World Bank, so that each lender absorbs the same loss.&amp;quot; The United States (and its Paris Club partners) can then throw up their hands and complain, &amp;quot;China isn&#039;t cooperating!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this point, there are three possible scenarios:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# If the PRC restructures debt first, the IMF will then have no difficulty requiring structural adjustments—victim countries will be in the same position as the DRC in 2009, and the debt trap-IMF-austerity cycle continues. More wealth will be squeezed out of the people of victim countries, and the remaining debts to private Western banks will be serviced. The West remains an exploiter.&lt;br /&gt;
# If the Western governments restructure debt first, and the IMF requires structural adjustments anyway, its victims will be similarly plundered, but the remaining debts to both private Western banks &#039;&#039;and&#039;&#039; Chinese banks will be serviced. Both the West and the PRC are exploiters in this scenario—though if the PRC also later restructures debt, it simply becomes scenario A.&lt;br /&gt;
# If the Western governments restructure debt first, and the IMF requires no conditions, the debtor countries&#039; remaining debts become manageable, or more so. If the PRC also later restructures debt, this scenario almost becomes the outcome the PRC advocated originally (though the debtor countries must still keep servicing debts to private Western banks).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Absolutely nothing is preventing the U.S. and the Paris Club from pursuing either B or C immediately. These paths would reveal whether the PRC truly means what it says; the PRC would then face &#039;&#039;real&#039;&#039; pressure to follow the Western governments in restructuring debt, or else become a singular villain in the eyes of the world. Only in scenario A, however, would the Western capitalist class increase its profit &#039;&#039;without&#039;&#039; having to share. The U.S. and the IMF will therefore attempt to browbeat the PRC into restructuring &#039;&#039;first&#039;&#039;, and only reluctantly choose option B if the PRC holds out. Meanwhile, the Western press has been working overtime to blame the PRC for the West&#039;s own recalcitrance. In May 2023, for example, an article in &#039;&#039;Fortune&#039;&#039; claimed that a dozen poor countries were &amp;quot;facing economic instability and even collapse&amp;quot; due to large debts, mentioning only the PRC&#039;s lending in the headline; yet in analyzing the case study of Zambia, admitted not only that Zambia&#039;s debt to the PRC was just one-third of its total external debt, but that the PRC had already begun negotiating separately with Zambia on debt relief before &amp;quot;a group of non-Chinese lenders refused desperate pleas from Zambia to suspend interest payments, even for a few months&amp;quot; in 2020, which created the conditions for Zambia&#039;s default later that year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bernard Condon and Associated Press, &amp;quot;&#039;In a Lot of the World, the Clock Has Hit Midnight&#039;: China Is Calling in Loans to Dozens of Countries from Pakistan to Kenya,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Fortune&#039;&#039;, May 18, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Sri Lanka entered a fresh crisis in 2022, the Western press of course found fault with the PRC for not cooperating with the IMF process—&#039;&#039;despite the PRC no longer contributing to the problem&#039;&#039;. China Eximbank had &#039;&#039;already&#039;&#039; postponed Sri Lanka&#039;s debt service, suspending all payments during 2022 and 2023. For months, the PRC insisted that private creditors and the World Bank do the same, but to no avail.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anusha Ondaatjie, Philip Glamann, and Tom Hancock, &amp;quot;Sri Lanka IMF Deal Stalls Amid China-World Bank Relief Split,&amp;quot; Bloomberg, February 3, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Instead, Sri Lanka began economic &amp;quot;reforms&amp;quot; to meet the IMF&#039;s preconditions; income taxes and the price of electricity were increased, further immiserating the population. This was a perfect example of scenario B— which became scenario A in early 2023, when the PRC agreed to the debt restructuring.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Krishan Francis, &amp;quot;Sri Lanka Leader Says IMF Deal Imminent after China&#039;s Pledge,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, March 7, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the PRC still has another card to play. If a victim of the IMF could somehow lay its hands on enough cash to service its debts, it would not be obliged to accept a structural adjustment; therefore in its own response to these crises, the PRC has simply been lending its partners more and more lately, in the form of &#039;&#039;unconditional&#039;&#039; &amp;quot;bailout&amp;quot; loans. A 2023 study by researchers from the Harvard Kennedy School and the World Bank tracked a total of $240 billion in such &amp;quot;rescue financing&amp;quot; to more than twenty countries through 2021—nearly all of which was provided since 2016.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Horn et al., &amp;quot;China as an International Lender of Last Resort,&amp;quot; NBER Working Paper 124, National Bureau of Economic Research (March 28, 2023), 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2022, the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; called the PRC an &amp;quot;IMF competitor&amp;quot; for &amp;quot;postpon[ing] the day of reckoning&amp;quot; by issuing tens of billions in these secretive emergency loans to struggling countries; one former senior IMF economist complained that such loans were &amp;quot;a major impediment&amp;quot; to the &amp;quot;painful reform&amp;quot; that poor countries supposedly deserved to face at the hands of the IMF.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Kynge and Jonathan Wheatley, &amp;quot;China Emerges as IMF Competitor with Emergency Loans to At-Risk Nations,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, September 10, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not yet have enough information to deduce the PRC&#039;s ultimate intentions in this matter. But thus far, the PRC has shown no sign of imitating the playbook of Western financial institutions (only cooperating with the IMF when its partners do) and has signaled a commitment to fairness and multilateral cooperation in global development and investment. The New Development Bank, in partnership between the PRC and the other BRICS countries,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brazil, Russia, India, China, and South Africa.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was created with all five founding members having equal equity, and with voting rules preventing the PRC (or any other BRICS member) from commanding a unilateral veto.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Federative Republic of Brazil et al., &amp;quot;Agreement on the New Development Bank.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a speech at the G20 Leaders Summit of 2013, Xi Jinping spoke of the need to reform the IMF along similar lines:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;We should continue the reform of international financial institutions. The relevant countries should further push forward the implementation of the plan for reforming the management of the International Monetary Fund and for making a new sharing formula that reflects the weight of the economic aggregate of the different countries in the world economy, and continue to strengthen oversight concerning the international financial market, so that the financial system will depend on, serve and promote the development of the real economy in a sound way.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, 2014, vol. 1, sec. Jointly Maintain and Develop an Open World Economy.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The PRC was the first country outside Africa to support the inclusion of the African Union in the G20,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The AU was later made a permanent member of the G20 in September 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as well as greater representation of African countries on the UN Security Council.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jevans Nyabiage, &amp;quot;China Gives Support to Africa Push for Seat at G20, UN Security Council,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, January 28, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A commitment and desire for reform have been consistently expressed by the PRC, and in recent years, all the more loudly.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== China and the Capitalist World-System ===&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize the investigation of Chinese external finance and trade relations thus far: China has benefited from its integration into the international supply chain as a manufacturing superpower, yet is still by far more exploited than exploiter; the PRC exports its construction capacity to assist in the development of the periphery, yet does not do so for free; and the terms of these contracts involve significant debt to the PRC, yet Chinese investors do not take any special advantage when their clients experience debt distress, instead responding with forbearance or absorbing losses themselves. In contrast with the Russian Federation, which, as described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]], lacks the power to become an empire, whatever its intentions might be, it appears that the PRC has the power, yet lacks the will.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even before having a glimpse of the status of class society within China, it is clear that the dialectic identified by Wallerstein—in which the social transformation of class society &#039;&#039;within&#039;&#039; a socialist country is in contradiction with that state&#039;s participation in the capitalist world-system—has taken on a new dimension. By trading with the neocolonies, the PRC maintains world imperialism; but by developing them, it undermines world imperialism. The unequal exchange described by Emmanuel and his contemporaries is slowly beginning to equalize, not by raising &#039;&#039;prices&#039;&#039; along the supply chain, but by the PRC&#039;s investments in the supply chain&#039;s infrastructure and other constant capital. The $2 billion Belt and Road deal signed with Ghana in 2019 to construct roads, railways, and other transport infrastructure,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jevans Nyabiage, &amp;quot;Ghana Goes Ahead with US$2 Billion Chinese Bauxite Barter Deal That Has Conservationists up in Arms,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South ChinaMorning Post&#039;&#039;, November 17, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; for example, will not directly result in a higher export price of gold or a wage increase for the Ghanaian gold miner referred to in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app01.xhtml|Appendix A]]. However, it &#039;&#039;will&#039;&#039; foster more and better-paying employment in the country at large (the Ghanaian economy presently being almost exclusively oriented around the export of gold, oil, and cash crops; in 2020, unwrought gold made up 45% all exports),&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Observatory of Economic Complexity, &amp;quot;Ghana.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; relaxing the constraints on workers&#039; freedom and mobility that Emmanuel identified as a key factor in maintaining unequal exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has become a beneficiary, if only a very minor one, of the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of exploitation. Yet the PRC does not exercise—and is increasingly resistant toward participating in—the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of control. The PRC has no preconditions on its loans to other countries and demands no structural adjustments of its clients—in fact, its practice of providing emergency debt relief has begun to &#039;&#039;disrupt&#039;&#039;, or at least delay, the IMF&#039;s role of enforcing global austerity. As of this writing, the People&#039;s Liberation Army has not fought a war for well over forty years, and has no significant presence abroad, save for a single base in Djibouti. The PRC has nothing like the multitude of Western soft-power NGOs; it does not meddle in the elections or revolutions of other countries, and does not seek to undermine their sovereignty. In short, though China benefits marginally from world imperialism, the PRC makes no attempt to enforce it. This curious contradiction therefore can only exist as long as the super-empire does. Were the super-imperialist stage to end, the PRC would be unable to maintain such an orientation to the periphery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, while over the last few decades China and the United States have become so integrated through trade that any major disruption would cause severe economic turmoil or collapse, the PRC has also begun to invest even more heavily in the super-empire&#039;s greatest national-bourgeois rivals, the Islamic Republic of Iran and the Russian Federation. In just the first months of 2022, trade between the PRC and the Russian Federation increased by nearly 30%, as the PRC offered new markets for Russian exports in the face of the super-empire&#039;s new sanctions regime.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Evelyn Cheng, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Xi Says Trade with Russia Expected to Hit New Records in the Coming Months,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, June 17, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2021, the PRC pledged to invest $400 billion in the Iranian economy over the next 25 years—twice its current investment position in the United States&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Farnaz Fassihi and Steven Lee Myers, &amp;quot;China, With $400 Billion Iran Deal, Could Deepen Influence in Mideast,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 29, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and allowed the Islamic Republic to join the Shanghai Cooperation Organization and later the BRICS group. Ansarallah, which has made repeated overtures to the PRC,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hakim Almasmari and Asa Fitch, &amp;quot;Yemen&#039;s Houthis Seek Iran, Russia and China Ties,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, March 6, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Saba News Agency, &amp;quot;FM Announces Yemen&#039;s Solidarity with China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; praised the agreement, calling it a &amp;quot;non-colonizing and balanced&amp;quot; alternative to predatory Western finance.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Houthis Of Yemen Welcome 25-Year Deal Between Iran And China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Iran International&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hezbollah has repeatedly urged the Lebanese government to accept Chinese investment offers, such as one from the China Machinery Engineering Corporation in 2020, which proposed to build new power plants in Lebanon.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fatima Salama, &amp;quot;..تاضورعو ةينانبللا ةموكحلل ةينيص لئاسر :قئاثولاب&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ـلا دح ىلا لصت عيراشمب نواعتلل دادعتسا50 رالود رايلم&amp;quot; [Chinese letters to the Lebanese government and offers to cooperate in projects amounting to $50 billion].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This infrastructure would have taken two years to complete; in 2022, Lebanon was still plagued with widespread electricity shortages and frequent blackouts after seeking IMF loans instead.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The forces of national liberation are increasingly betting on the PRC as the key, directly or indirectly, to advancing their struggle. In November of 2004, Fidel Castro declared in a speech that &amp;quot;China has objectively become the most promising hope and the best example for all Third World countries.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fidel Castro Ruz, &amp;quot;Discurso pronunciado por Fidel Castro Ruz, Presidente de la República de Cuba, en la ceremonia de condecoración con la Orden &#039;José Martí&#039;, a Hu Jintao, Secretario General del Partido Comunista de China y Presidente de la República Popular China, en el Palacio de la Revolución, el 23 de noviembre de 2004.&amp;quot; [Speech given by Fidel Castro Ruz, President of the Republic of Cuba, at the award ceremony of the Order of José Martí to Hu Jintao, Secretary General of the Communist Party of China and President of the People&#039;s Republic of China, at the Palace of the Revolution, on November 23, 2004].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Fanon, who concluded in the early 1960s that &amp;quot;the bourgeois phase in the history of underdeveloped countries is a completely useless phase,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 176.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; nevertheless did so predicated on those countries&#039; lack of capital. He wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The theoretical question that for the last fifty years has been raised whenever the history of underdeveloped countries is under discussion—whether or not the bourgeois phase can be skipped—ought to be answered in the field of revolutionary action, and not by logic. &#039;&#039;The bourgeois phase in underdeveloped countries can only justify itself in so far as the national bourgeoisie has sufficient economic and technical strength to build up a bourgeois society, to create the conditions necessary for the development of a large-scale proletariat&#039;&#039;, to mechanize agriculture, and finally to make possible the existence of an authentic national culture. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, 175.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;If the PRC, which in Fanon&#039;s time attempted and largely failed to export revolution to the periphery, can now supply this economic and technical strength, a path toward the eventual victory of the world&#039;s oppressed classes over neocolonialism may finally become clear. The development of the periphery can only be a destabilizing force to the super-empire, and the seriousness of Chinese investors in pursuing this development, even sometimes at a loss, suggests that at the very least, the positions of a great many countries within the capitalist world-system may change in the near future. As described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app02.xhtml|Appendix B]], most countries in Africa have increased exports more to &#039;&#039;each other&#039;&#039; than to any other region in the past decade. In March 2023, the Western media was stunned when Iran and Saudi Arabia, who had been bitter rivals for decades in a conflict heavily influenced by U.S. strategic interests, reestablished diplomatic ties in talks brokered by the PRC. The U.S., according to the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, had been &amp;quot;left on the sidelines.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Peter Baker, &amp;quot;Chinese-Brokered Deal Upends Mideast Diplomacy and Challenges U.S.,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 11, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If a great realignment is on the horizon, how then will the PRC react to the results of its own enterprises? Will it seek to create a socialist world-system, or will it attempt to replace the United States as the hegemon of a new super-empire? A proper answer must undertake an examination of the PRC itself and determine the intent behind its relations with the rest of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The discipline of Chinese investment is neither accident nor coincidence. A study published by the Australian National University Press in 2015 found that 89% of the PRC&#039;s overseas direct investment were linked to its state-owned enterprises, indicating that it is overwhelmingly not private investors choosing which projects to fund, but the government.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mei (Lisa) Wang, Zhen Qi, and Jijing Zhang, &amp;quot;China Becomes a Capital Exporter: Trends and Issues,&amp;quot; in Ligang Song et al. (eds.), &#039;&#039;China&#039;s Domestic Transformation in a Global Context&#039;&#039; (Australian National University Press, 2015), 322.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China Eximbank, which by 2007 had become by far the world&#039;s largest export credit agency, operates primarily as a tool of the state, and is expected not to turn a profit.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 111–13.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Considering that not only China Eximbank, but the four largest banks in China—which are also the four largest in the world by total reported asset value—are all state-owned,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zarmina Ali, &amp;quot;The World&#039;s 100 Largest Banks, 2020,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;S&amp;amp;#x26;P Global&#039;&#039;, April 13, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; there is a real question of whether the PRC may also fail another of Lenin&#039;s criteria of imperialism—that of being directed by a financial oligarchy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amin, who like many other twentieth-century economists accepted the principle of World-Systems Theory, was particularly notable for also synthesizing from it a coherent mechanism of change, a crucial step that Wallerstein and other contemporaries struggled to make. Amin&#039;s theory—which he referred to as &amp;quot;delinking&amp;quot;—prescribed for peripheral countries a type of separation from the capitalist world economy that did not preclude trading relations, but instead involved a &amp;quot;refusal to subject national development strategy to the imperatives of &#039;worldwide expansion&#039; [of the world capitalist system].&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, &#039;&#039;Delinking: Towards a Polycentric World&#039;&#039; (Zed Books, 1990), 62.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Amin&#039;s view by 2016 was that out of every government in the world, China&#039;s alone was strong enough to pursue this strategy,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Amin estimated that according to his model, half of China&#039;s development was driven by its own sovereign project, while the other half was driven by globalization. This ratio of conflicting forces, however, was stronger than anywhere else outside the super-empire; for Brazil and India, for example, he estimated only twenty percent control by their sovereign projects, while South Africa&#039;s had none at all. [Ingrid Harvold Kvangraven, &amp;quot;A Dependency Pioneer - Samir Amin,&amp;quot; in Ushehwedu Kufakurinani et al. (eds.), &#039;&#039;Dialogues on Development Volume 1: On Dependency&#039;&#039; (Institute for New Economic Thinking, 2017), 16.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and that an essential ingredient was its control over its financial system:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;China is walking on two legs: following the traditions and participating [in] globalization. They accept foreign investments, but keep independence of their financial system. &#039;&#039;The Chinese bank system is exclusively state-controlled. The Yuan is convertible only to a certain extent, but under the control of the bank of China. That is the best model that we have today to respond to the challenge of globalists imperialism&#039;&#039; [sic]. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Samir Amin: How to defeat the Collective Imperialism of the Triad&amp;quot; (exclusive interview), &#039;&#039;Katehon&#039;&#039;, September 1, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Does the unusual behavior of Chinese finance, which appears to consistently be at odds with the interests of the typical Western finance capitalist, imply that it is controlled by a class other than the Chinese bourgeoisie? This question, and the question of which class now holds state power in China, are one and the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Seven - Who Holds State Power in China? ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;If foreign economies are to achieve financial independence, they must create their own regulatory mechanisms. Whether they will do so depends on how thoroughly America has succeeded in making irreversible the super imperialism implicit in the Washington Consensus and its ideology.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super-Imperialism: The Origin and Fundamentals of U.S. World Dominance&#039;&#039;, 2003&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism: The Origin and Fundamentals of U.S. World Dominance&#039;&#039; (Pluto Press, 2003), 33.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;It would be a severe understatement to say that China has had a troubled history. After thousands of years of feudal despotism,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;While this term is the best descriptor, it is slightly inaccurate. Pre-revolution China, while ruled by dynastic monarchs, did not exhibit precisely the same features throughout its social and economic structure as the European phenomenon that is traditionally considered &amp;quot;feudalism.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it was invaded, subjugated, and plundered by the European colonial powers and the Empire of Japan in an even grimmer period that lasted over 100 years. The civil war that finally ended the Century of Humiliation and established the People&#039;s Republic began years before the Second World War, lasted years after the defeat of the Axis Powers, and was won at the cost of millions of lives. The new People&#039;s Republic of China had then scarcely come into existence before it was beset by another war against it by the United States and its allies, mass starvation from natural disasters, and the calamitous Cultural Revolution, which the Chinese central government later declared had been &amp;quot;wrongly launched by the leaders&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;brought serious disaster to the Party, the country and the people of all ethnic groups.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;人民日报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (&#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;), &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;quot;关于建国以来党的若干历史问题的决议&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Resolution on Several Historical Issues of the Party Since the Founding of the People&#039;s Republic of China], 3.&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In light of this long progression of tragedy, perhaps the most surprising outcome of the Reform and Opening Up period that began in 1978 was not the destructive consequences it brought upon the Chinese proletariat and peasantry—which were real and often severe—but rather how muted these hardships were by comparison with the horrors of capitalist restoration in Russia and the rest of the former socialist bloc.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Capitalist Road and the Socialist High-Speed Railway ===&lt;br /&gt;
Though the PRC pursued an economic program that most certainly resembled structural adjustment during the neoliberal era, privatizing a large part of the public sector and courting foreign investment, it did so on its own terms, and not those of the Western financial oligarchy. The IMF&#039;s financial data notes only a single loan to the PRC in its entire history—just over half a billion SDRs in 1986—that was repaid in full by 1991, while the Russian Federation borrowed over 18 billion SDRs throughout its comprador phase in the 1990s, carrying preconditions with devastating effects on the Russian people.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;IMF Financial Data Query Tool.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Average life expectancy in China, which had never exceeded 35 years before the socialist era, has advanced rapidly ever since, even during the Reform period; according to World Bank statistics, life expectancy increased from nearly 65 years to over 70 years by the end of the 1990s,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Life Expectancy at Birth, Total (Years) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in sharp contrast to the historic six-year drop suffered by Russia in the Yeltsin era. During the twenty-first century, Russia&#039;s suicide rate has never been less than triple China&#039;s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Suicide Mortality Rate (per 100,000 Population) - Russian Federation, China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While GDP severely declined in the former Eastern Bloc, in China it has only increased; while inflation surged out of control in Russia, in China it remained low. The sudden homelessness epidemic that plagued Russia and the other former socialist countries was mostly avoided by China, where the transition from public to private housing was carefully managed by the government. According to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It wasn&#039;t until the mid-90s that a series of reforms allowed urban residents to own and sell real estate. People were then given the option to purchase their previously government-owned homes at extremely favorable rates, and most of them made the transition to being property owners….&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wade Shepard, &amp;quot;How People In China Afford Their Outrageously Expensive Homes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, March 30, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This policy resulted in China&#039;s 90% homeownership rate in the mid-90s, which outstripped nearly every other country in the world. The PRC&#039;s &#039;&#039;hukou&#039;&#039; system, which regulates internal migration from the countryside to the cities, has often been criticized for its role in producing China&#039;s current massive wealth inequality, but it also has mostly prevented urban slums, almost entirely prevented rough sleeping, and allowed the government to guarantee adequate housing for the vast majority of its 1.4 billion people.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Due to housing subsidies being tied to &#039;&#039;hukou&#039;&#039; registration, China&#039;s small vagrant population consists almost entirely of rural poor who typically have residences in the countryside but have migrated to the cities in the hope of attaining higher-paying urban jobs. A true comparison with homelessness in a capitalist country is therefore not straightforward, Chinese vagrancy being on average qualitatively less desperate and quantitatively more scarce. According to the &#039;&#039;Economist&#039;&#039;, a Chinese charity estimated the homeless population of central Beijing (a city of over twenty million inhabitants) at &amp;quot;several hundred&amp;quot; in 2019 (&amp;quot;Homelessness Has Become a Problem in China&#039;s Cities,&amp;quot; November 14, 2019); in contrast, the mid-sized U.S. city of Portland (population of less than one million) was estimated to have well over five thousand homeless during the same year (David Mann, &amp;quot;Tri-Counties Release 1st Count of Portland Area&#039;s Homeless Population since 2019,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;KGW8&#039;&#039;, 2022).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2021, despite turmoil in the Chinese housing market, the average default rate of residential mortgage-backed securities was just 0.38%,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John Wu, &amp;quot;China Mortgage Boycott Unlikely to Cause Serious Distress to Banking Sector,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;S&amp;amp;#x26;P Global&#039;&#039;, August 23, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and according to &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; magazine, only 18% of Chinese households even had a mortgage.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Palmer, &amp;quot;Chinese Mortgage Boycott Gains Steam,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, July 20, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though the &amp;quot;crisis&amp;quot; of falling housing prices in China in the early 2020s bears a superficial resemblance to the U.S. phenomenon in the late 2000s, the relationship between banks and homeowners in China is not parasitic, and therefore will not result in the type of mass foreclosures homeowners in the U.S. experienced during the Great Recession. Adjustable-rate mortgages were infamously used by U.S. lenders with low initial &amp;quot;teaser&amp;quot; payments to entice home buyers to enter into the market but these were followed by higher, predatory rates that borrowers were powerless to renegotiate. In China, however, such mortgages are pegged to the &amp;quot;loan prime rate&amp;quot; which the People&#039;s Bank carefully &#039;&#039;lowered&#039;&#039; on multiple occasions throughout the Chinese &amp;quot;crisis.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Peter Hoskins, &amp;quot;China Cuts Key Interest Rate as Recovery Falters,&amp;quot; BBC, August 21, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2023, instead of undertaking foreclosures, China&#039;s central bank was encouraging the renegotiation or refinancing of existing mortgages at the expense of bank profits.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fitch Wire, &amp;quot;Chinese Banks and RMBS Could See Minor Impact from Push to Lower Mortgage Rates,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Fitch Ratings&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus while over-leveraged developers suffered, mortgage rates fell to historic lows, leading to homeowners finding no difficulty in refinancing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zongyuan Zoe Liu and Daniel Stemp, &amp;quot;The PBoC Props Up China&#039;s Housing Market,&amp;quot; Council on Foreign Relations, May 21, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to German political economist Isabella M. Weber, on no fewer than two occasions during the early Reform period, amid a debate between Chinese economists on how best to shift towards a market-based economy, the PRC had prepared a &amp;quot;big bang&amp;quot; of shock therapy-style &amp;quot;price reform,&amp;quot; but ultimately abstained in favor of a gradual marketization approach.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Isabella M. Weber, &#039;&#039;How China Escaped Shock Therapy: The Market Reform Debate&#039;&#039; (Routledge, 2021), 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Weber contrasts actual shock therapy with the PRC&#039;s Reform strategy by comparing the latter to a game of Jenga, in which only the &amp;quot;blocks&amp;quot; of the welfare state were removed &amp;quot;that could be flexibly rearranged without endangering the stability of the building as a whole.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Weber, 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Weber, when World Bank economist Adrian Wood visited China during the 1980s, he discovered that the government was still extremely reluctant to relax price controls on essential goods. In his notes, Wood marveled that despite producers consistently recording losses, the &amp;quot;communist dictatorship&amp;quot; would not even &amp;quot;raise the price of matches by 2 cents.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Weber, 168.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Deng Xiaoping is famously attributed the quote &amp;quot;To get rich is glorious.&amp;quot; Less famous, perhaps, are his words in a 1986 interview with &#039;&#039;60 Minutes&#039;&#039; correspondent Mike Wallace:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;During the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot; there was a view that poor communism was preferable to rich capitalism…. According to Marxism, communist society is based on material abundance. Only when there is material abundance can the principle of a communist society—that is, &amp;quot;from each according to his ability, to each according to his needs&amp;quot;—be applied. Socialism is the first stage of communism. Of course, it covers a very long historical period. The main task in the socialist stage is to develop the productive forces, keep increasing the material wealth of society, steadily improve the life of the people and create material conditions for the advent of a communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There can be no communism with pauperism, or socialism with pauperism. So to get rich is no sin. &#039;&#039;However, what we mean by getting rich is different from what you mean. Wealth in a socialist society belongs to the people. To get rich in a socialist society means prosperity for the entire people. The principles of socialism are: first, development of production and second, common prosperity. We permit some people and some regions to become prosperous first, for the purpose of achieving common prosperity faster&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added] That is why our policy will not lead to polarization, to a situation where the rich get richer while the poor get poorer. To be frank, we shall not permit the emergence of a new bourgeoisie.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Deng Xiaoping, Deng Xiaoping, &amp;quot;Interview With Mike Wallace Of 60 Minutes,&amp;quot; Sept. 2, 1986.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The Communist Party under Deng&#039;s leadership therefore pursued free-market reforms as a stage it believed was necessary before socialism could be fully established. Far from being a Chinese Yeltsin or even a Gorbachev, Deng himself was in fact a committed and farsighted Marxist, qualities that Mao Zedong himself once recognized.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In November 1957, Mao took Deng along with him to Moscow for the celebration of the fortieth anniversary of the October revolution. He introduced him to Khrushchev with these words: &#039;See that little fellow over there? He&#039;s a very wise man, sees far into the future.&#039; Then he pulled out all the stops, praising Deng as &#039;the future leader of China and its Communist Party.&#039; &#039;This is the future leader,&#039; he said, &amp;quot;he is the best of my comrades in arms. A great growing force…. This is a man who is both principled and flexible, a rare talent.&#039;&amp;quot; [Alexsander V. Pantsov and Steven I. Levine, &#039;&#039;Deng Xiaoping: A Revolutionary Life&#039;&#039; (Oxford University Press, 2015), 186.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the initial Reform period, the Chinese welfare state was gradually dismantled. The huge rural peasant population was steadily proletarianized, and the proletariat were in turn largely stripped of their protections and pushed into an unforgiving new private sector. Collectively, the masses were made to work under worse conditions for much longer hours, though not for less pay. According to a 2017 paper by Thomas Piketty and other Western economists comparing income inequality in China with that in the United States, the real incomes of the poorest half of the Chinese population had increased by more than four hundred percent since the beginning of the Reform and Opening Up era in 1978, while the real incomes of the poorest half of the U.S. population had actually declined during the same time period.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Facundo Alvaredo et al., &amp;quot;Global Inequality Dynamics: New Findings from [http://wid.world WID.world],&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Economic Review&#039;&#039; 107, no. 5 (May 2017): 404-409, 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The closest analogue to the PRC&#039;s Reform phase can in fact be found in the Islamic Republic of Iran, in terms of how their transitions toward free-market capitalist economies in the neoliberal era have been carefully moderated, relatively smooth, and did not involve the IMF and its more brutal program; yet in the case of Iran, the national bourgeoisie at the helm of the state are now reaping the benefits of capital accumulation for themselves as poverty increases.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The rich have gotten richer in China—much richer—but the very poorest have gotten richer as well, exactly as the Party had planned and predicted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to statistics tracked by the World Bank, between 2013 and 2019,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The most recent uninterrupted period for which data is available for both countries, as of early 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the income share held by the highest 20% of the population increased in Iran and decreased in China, while the share held by the lowest 20% decreased in Iran and increased in China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Income Share Held by Lowest 20% - Iran, Islamic Rep., China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Income Share Held by Highest 20% - Iran, Islamic Rep., China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Income being &#039;&#039;the rate&#039;&#039; at which wealth increases, larger increases in income for those with the least wealth—combined with smaller increases in income for those with the most—will, if sustained, gradually reduce income inequality, which will in turn gradually reduce wealth inequality. For China, at some point in or before 2013 lay an inflection point. Amin, in his writing around this time, distinguished inequality in China from inequality in the neoliberal world in the following way:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Certainly the growth of inequality is obvious everywhere, including China; but this observation remains superficial and deceptive. Inequality in the distribution of benefits from a model of growth that nevertheless excludes no one (and is even accompanied with a reduction in pockets of poverty—this is the case in China) is one thing; the inequality connected with a growth that benefits only a minority (from 5 percent to 30 percent of the population, depending on the case) while the fate of the others remains desperate is another thing. The practitioners of China bashing are unaware—or pretend to be unaware—of this decisive difference.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, &amp;quot;China 2013,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039; 64, no. 10 (March 2013).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Neoliberalism, when practiced in the West, was and is a weapon of class warfare, existing only to steal from the working class and give to the capitalists. The myth of &amp;quot;trickle-down economics&amp;quot; was always a lie intended to fool workers into letting themselves be robbed—yet through the careful intervention of the state, the Communist Party of China had alone found a way to blunt this weapon and force some wealth to actually trickle down. In just the first phase of Reform and Opening Up, from 1978 to 2000—considered the harshest era of neoliberalism worldwide—China experienced a massive reduction in poverty unprecedented in history. According to World Bank estimates, the number of people in China living on less than $1 per day fell by 300 million during this time period, reversing the global trend of increasing poverty that had lasted for half a century. (In other words, if China were excluded, the world&#039;s poverty population, i.e. the total number of people in poverty in the world, would have &#039;&#039;increased&#039;&#039;, rather than declined, throughout the 1980s and 1990s.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hu Angang, Hu Linlin, and Chang Zhixiao, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Economic Growth and Poverty Reduction (1978–2002),&amp;quot; in Wanda Tseng and David Cowen (eds.), &#039;&#039;India&#039;s and China&#039;s Recent Experience with Reform and Growth&#039;&#039; (Palgrave Macmillan London, 2005), 60-61.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus Chinese workers were surrendered to the cruelties of the free market for a time, but in a slower and much gentler manner than in the West and its neocolonial subjects, and to an entirely different purpose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We cannot easily second-guess history. It may be that the PRC could have rejected the &amp;quot;capitalist road&amp;quot; and survived; it may also have remained on the path preferred by the Gang of Four, and then fallen along with the other socialist states in 1989. It may have endured the Cultural Revolution, escaped counterrevolution, and continued on in a severely underdeveloped form, with the great masses of its rural poor still suffering under the super-empire&#039;s sanctions and embargoes, as has happened in the DPRK. But mere survival cannot suffice to accomplish the world-historical task of socialism, and it is scarcely conceivable that the PRC could have done other than it has and still by now be in a position to overtake the United States economically. While China did see continued development and economic growth throughout the pre-Reform period—the three decades between the Communist victory in 1949 and the beginning of Reform in 1978, during which time China&#039;s GDP more than tripled—its share of &#039;&#039;global&#039;&#039; GDP had remained stagnant.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Weber, &#039;&#039;How China Escaped Shock Therapy&#039;&#039;, 90.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In &#039;&#039;The German Ideology&#039;&#039;, Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… it is only possible to achieve real liberation in the real world and by employing real means … slavery cannot be abolished without the steam-engine and the mule and spinning-jenny, serfdom cannot be abolished without improved agriculture … in general, people cannot be liberated as long as they are unable to obtain food and drink, housing and clothing in adequate quality and quantity. &amp;quot;Liberation&amp;quot; is an historical and not a mental act, and it is brought about by historical conditions, the development of industry, commerce, agriculture, the conditions of intercourse …&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels, &#039;&#039;The German Ideology&#039;&#039;, part I.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The steam engine and the spinning jenny, also generally called constant capital, the means or instruments of labor, or even more generally, a part of &#039;&#039;the forces of production&#039;&#039;, were clearly necessary tools. The question that must be entertained is not whether China could have thrived without them, but how the PRC has used them, for their introduction alone does not bring liberation. A much less speculative and much more useful historical analysis, therefore, lies not in comparing what China has become with a hypothetical China that took another path, but in comparing China with India, another formerly-colonized country in the Global South with an equivalent population that exists today and took an actual capitalist road. Both countries gained their independence in the late 1940s, and from then until even the 1980s they had equivalent GDPs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Until the early 1990s, in fact, despite their differences in political leadership, India&#039;s economy was quite similar to China&#039;s, also being dominated by a large public sector.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2021, China&#039;s GDP was more than five times higher than India&#039;s, while India had five times China&#039;s infant mortality rate,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Mortality Rate, Infant (per 1,000 Live Births) - China, India.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and trailed China in literacy, life expectancy, and public infrastructure. Though the progress India has made in reducing extreme poverty in the twenty-first century is not insignificant—second only to the PRC&#039;s, in fact—the reduction in China has been far more rapid and thoroughgoing. For every threshold measured by the World Bank—the percentage of a population living on less than $2.15, $3.65, and $6.85 (adjusted for purchasing power parity) per day—poverty had in fact been slightly &#039;&#039;worse&#039;&#039; in China than in India during the early 1990s. By 2019, however, poverty in India was still well above the global average for all three thresholds, while poverty in China had fallen far below it. The World Bank showed the largest gap for the $6.85 threshold, with 84% of India&#039;s population earning less to only 25% of China&#039;s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Poverty Headcount Ratio at $2.15 a Day (2017 PPP) (% of Population) - China, World, India.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Poverty Headcount Ratio at $3.65 a Day (2017 PPP) (% of Population) - China, World, India.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Poverty Headcount Ratio at $6.85 a Day (2017 PPP) (% of Population) - China, World, India.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Moreover, these income statistics may not adequately capture the true prevalence of poverty—according to data from the UN Food and Agriculture Organization, for example, the percentage of the Chinese population that is undernourished has consistently fallen throughout the twenty-first century, to a low of 3% in 2020; but despite a reduction between 2004 and 2017, the percentage of undernourished Indians then began &#039;&#039;increasing&#039;&#039;, from a low of 13% back to 16% in 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Prevalence of Undernourishment (% of Population) - China, World, India.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deng, of course, was not infallible. Though he declared that &amp;quot;we shall not permit the emergence of a new bourgeoisie,&amp;quot; it is obvious that such a class now exists in China, and with it the class struggle and corruption was revived. The PRC&#039;s economic success and reemergence on the world&#039;s stage is undeniable—since 1978, its GDP has increased a hundredfold, and by 2021 it had become the wealthiest country by net worth&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rich Miller, &amp;quot;Global Wealth Surges as China Overtakes U.S. to Grab Top Spot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—but the danger of its Devil&#039;s bargain is obvious. Which class will ultimately enjoy the fruits of this success?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch01.xhtml|Chapters One]] through [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch05.xhtml|Five]], the reemergence of the PRC as a military and economic superpower will be a progressive development for the international working class regardless of whether the PRC becomes a socialist leader or a fully-developed capitalist empire, because either will signal an end to the stage of super-imperialism and thus recreate favorable conditions for the victory of proletarian revolution. Fortunately, however, the (much more desirable) former possibility is more likely, and a close examination of the Chinese economy and its trajectory will show that Chinese workers and peasants are regaining the upper hand, if indeed they ever lost it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pendulum began to swing in the opposite direction during the tenure of General Secretary Hu Jintao, a man whose name a great many in the West never learned. The second phase of Reform and Opening Up that Hu presided over focused on addressing some of the problems the meteoric rise of the Chinese economy had created, namely corruption, wealth inequality, and the environmental consequences of rapid industrialization, though many of these policies did not yield significant results until well after Hu had retired in 2012.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the Western press exists to serve the bourgeois establishment and is therefore notoriously unreliable, it can usually be counted on to properly identify their enemies. In 2007 the &#039;&#039;Economist&#039;&#039; reported that in spite of the mass migration of workers to China&#039;s eastern urban centers, pay for factory workers was rising at double digit rates in the Pearl River delta near Hong Kong. &amp;quot;Everyone should be aware that China has changed,&amp;quot; said a member of the Hong Kong legislature.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 90.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Reform has stopped,&amp;quot; complained a paper published in 2009 by the Council on Foreign Relations and the Heritage Foundation, citing new laws in the PRC that enhanced workers&#039; rights and restricted private firms from buying or selling goods and services at unreasonable prices. It reserved particular ire for the All-China Federation of Trade Unions, calling it a &amp;quot;xenophobic organ&amp;quot; of the Communist Party that &amp;quot;[assailed] foreign firms&amp;quot; for &amp;quot;minor violations.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Derek Scissors, &amp;quot;Deng Undone: The Costs of Halting Market Reform in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; 88, no. 3 (May/June 2009): 24-39.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During Hu&#039;s tenure, universal healthcare was readopted.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Austin Ramzy, &amp;quot;China&#039;s New Healthcare Could Cover Millions More,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, April 9, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Privatization was halted, then reversed. Bourgeois Western economists, who at first had happily believed their own propaganda and convinced themselves that private capital would ultimately destroy socialism in China on its own, no matter what Deng said, finally noticed an extremely worrying—to them—aspect to the PRC&#039;s entire reform program: the vast majority of state-owned companies that had been &amp;quot;privatized&amp;quot; actually hadn&#039;t been. Despite being publicly traded on domestic and foreign stock exchanges, China&#039;s new private enterprises were quite often still controlled by the government through byzantine ownership structures involving state-run holding companies or domestic financial institutions (which are also state-owned). In 2009, two-thirds of state-owned enterprises had been officially privatized, yet three-quarters of these remained indirectly state-owned—meaning that only about 15% of the public sector had truly entered private control.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Derek Scissors, &amp;quot;Deng Undone.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Between 1998 and 2007, closures and privatizations of state-owned firms were limited to smaller entities while more new large state-owned firms had been created.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chang-Tai Hsieh and Zheng (Michael) Song, &#039;&#039;Grasp the Large, Let Goof the Small: The Transformation of the State Sector in China&#039;&#039;, Brookings Papers on Economic Activity (Brookings, Spring 2015).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China&#039;s actual private sector did continue to grow and prosper, but not at the expense of the state-run economy. Of the 98 Chinese companies listed on the &#039;&#039;Fortune Global 500&#039;&#039; list in 2015, only 22 were private, and the largest 12 were state-owned;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Scott Cendrowski, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Global 500 Companies Are Bigger than Ever— and Mostly State-Owned,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Fortune&#039;&#039;, July 22, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; by 2021, the number of Chinese companies on the list had increased to 130—the most of any country in the world—yet over two-thirds of this increase had come from the public sector, which added 22 companies to the list, while the private sector added only ten.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tianlei Huang, Nicolas Véron, and David Xu, &#039;&#039;The Private Sector Advances in China: The Evolving Ownership Structures of the Largest Companies in the Xi Jinping Era&#039;&#039;, Peterson Institute for International Economics Working Papers 22-3 (March 2022), 31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the recovery from the 2008 global financial crisis, Chinese banks, under the ownership and the direction of the central government, began a massive economic stimulus that disproportionately redirected capital to the public sector.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lin William Cong et al., &#039;&#039;Credit Allocation Under Economic Stimulus: Evidence from China&#039;&#039;, Chicago Booth Research Paper No. 17-19 (posted November 1, 2016; last revised September 10, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The amount of money loaned domestically doubled, an enormous part of which was directed into public infrastructure. A phenomenon emerged in China that the Western press named &amp;quot;ghost cities&amp;quot;—huge development projects, including roads, skyscrapers, metro stations, and high-rise apartments—that were rapidly built some distance from existing urban areas and almost entirely unoccupied. In 2010, the &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039; breathlessly shared satellite photos of quiet streets and unused buildings in what it named &amp;quot;China&#039;s biggest ghost city&amp;quot; (a new district of Zhengzhou in Henan Province).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daily Mail Reporter, &amp;quot;The Ghost Towns of China: Amazing Satellite Images Show Cities Meant to Be Home to Millions Lying Deserted,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Teak Door&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2011, &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039; gave the same treatment to other new developments in Changsha in Hunan Province, and the new Chenggong district of Kunming, which purportedly had &amp;quot;100,000 new apartments with no occupants&amp;quot; and was &amp;quot;building skyscrapers by the hundreds.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gus Lubin, &amp;quot;New Satellite Pictures of China&#039;s Ghost Cities,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, June 16, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Today, all these new areas each are home to several hundred thousand people, with densities of hundreds or thousands per square kilometer. There was nothing fake or mysterious about them—they were simply built in advance of China&#039;s urbanizing and modernizing population. The government was spending so much money that infrastructure was &#039;&#039;preceding&#039;&#039; development all across the country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s Ghost Cities Are Finally Stirring to Life After Years of Empty Streets,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, September 1, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the dawn of the twenty-first century, the PRC has turned neo-liberal orthodoxy on its head. Instead of practicing the crushing austerity that private financial institutions in the West currently enforce upon the rest of the world, Chinese public financial institutions have done nothing but build and spend, and build and spend, and build and spend some more. The most dramatic symbol of the success of this philosophy is China&#039;s new high-speed railway network, which began construction in the late 2000s and within a single decade grew to become the world&#039;s largest— larger, in fact, than all high-speed rail systems in all other countries, which had been much more slowly built in Europe and Japan over half a century, put together. Ürümqi and Lhasa, the capital cities of China&#039;s remotest provinces, were connected to the east with high-speed lines at galactic expense. If the full length of the Chinese high-speed rail system—40,000 kilometers and still increasing—were laid in a single track, it would wrap around the Earth&#039;s entire circumference. Over three billion passenger trips are now made by rail in China per year,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Luo Wangshu, &amp;quot;Railways Set Service Goals for New Year,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039;, January 5, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and even for moderate distances are often quicker than airplanes. While neoliberalism destroyed Argentina&#039;s railways, its ideological opposite brought China&#039;s into existence from nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no way to make high-speed rail construction profitable. Trains traveling at speeds of 300 kilometers per hour must have a straight electrified track, necessitating the careful excavations of hillsides to bore tunnels, the costly construction of massive bridges to span rivers and canyons, and the placement of hundreds of thousands of elevated concrete columns across countrysides. The China-Laos high-speed railway, which opened in 2021 and spans hundreds of kilometers of mountainous terrain, is nearly two-thirds tunnels and bridges by length.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Latsamy Phonevilay, &amp;quot;Construction of Vientiane Station Commences on Laos-China Railway,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Laotian Times&#039;&#039;, July 4, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; No business model can sustain such an expense and still deliver a profit through the sales of tickets and concessions. Instead, the PRC has embraced the construction of mass transit and other infrastructure as a &#039;&#039;public good&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neoliberal economists have recoiled in horror at China&#039;s high-speed rail miracle. The libertarian Cato Institute bemoaned the massive expense and unprofitability,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Randal O&#039;Toole, &#039;&#039;The High-Speed Rail Money Sink: Why the United States Should Not Spend Trillions on Obsolete Technology&#039;&#039;, Cato Institute Policy Analysis No. 915 (April 20, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the India-based Observer Research Foundation warned that the China Railway Corporation (a state-owned enterprise) owed an unsustainable amount of debt to Chinese banks (which are also state-owned).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dhaval Desai, &amp;quot;China&#039;s High-Speed Railways Plunge from High Profits into a Debt Trap,&amp;quot; Observer Research Foundation, June 23, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, if the mindless pursuit of profit is set aside, the economic benefits of high-speed rail nonetheless emerge in stark relief. One such analysis from found that far from being &amp;quot;unprofitable,&amp;quot; China&#039;s high-speed railways had in fact earned an annual 6.5% return on investment. According to the Paulson Institute in Chicago, the total cost of the network (around $2 trillion) was offset not just by the revenue, but by the difference in operation costs from airline trips that were saved by taking the train, and the time savings that riders would not have accrued otherwise, totaling around $2.4 trillion&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Boon or Boondoggle? The Cost and Benefit of China&#039;s Bullet Trains,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;MacroPolo&#039;&#039;, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—a calculation that did not even include the environmental benefits and the vast quantities of jet fuel that has not been expended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the bigger picture, it is clear that even before Xi Jinping&#039;s tenure as General Secretary of the Communist Party, China&#039;s trajectory had shifted away from privatization and profiteering and back toward the state-managed economy and the redistribution of gains. This did not mean, however, that the private sector itself was or is on the verge of being destroyed or reabsorbed by the state. At the Third Plenary Session of the Central Committee in 2013, the Party reaffirmed its ideological commitment to the principles of Reform and announced that it would &amp;quot;[improve] the basic economic system&amp;quot; by &amp;quot;vigorously developing a mixed economy.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;18th Central Committee of the Communist Party of China, &amp;quot;Decision Of The Central Committee Of The Communist Party Of China On Some Major Issues Concerning Comprehensively Deepening The Reform,&amp;quot; November 12, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the capital accumulation engine of China&#039;s unparalleled economic growth, and as a tool to attract needed foreign investment, private enterprise could not yet be discarded, only directed, with all the risk that implied.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Great Struggle for Common Prosperity ===&lt;br /&gt;
On June 17, 2019, local Party secretary Huang Wenxiu died in a flash flood in the mountains of the Guangxi Zhuang Autonomous Region. She was 30 years old. Just three years before, Huang had graduated with a master&#039;s degree from Beijing Normal University, one of the most prestigious universities in China. But rather than pursue a career in the capital, she chose to return to her home prefecture in Guangxi and volunteered to serve a remote, impoverished village in Leye County, helping its people grow and sell fruit, install streetlamps, and secure funding for a concrete road. The Party honored her as one of 1,800 cadres who had lost their lives in the targeted poverty alleviation campaign, through natural disasters, accidents, or health issues during their service in rural China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Department of the CPC Central Committee, Beijing Review, &amp;quot;China Honors Role Models in Poverty Eradication Campaign,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Insight&#039;&#039;, Special Issue on China&#039;s Complete Victory of Poverty Alleviation (2021), 52–53.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their sacrifice was not in vain. By the end of 2020, extreme poverty—defined as living on under a threshold of around two dollars a day—had been eliminated in China. The Western press, which was by then critical of any positive news from China, spun rather than denied the achievement. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; both printed the World Bank&#039;s admission of the PRC&#039;s success, and also highlighted the &amp;quot;costly&amp;quot; nature of the government&#039;s poverty alleviation campaign&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;As the following chapter will show, this is quite typical of Western newspapers&#039; coverage of Chinese government policy.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; that &amp;quot;Beijing may struggle to sustain,&amp;quot; citing not the lives lost but the $700 billion spent by the government since Xi Jinping&#039;s administration announced it in 2014.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Bradsher, &amp;quot;Jobs, Houses and Cows: China&#039;s Costly Drive to Erase Extreme Poverty,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, when evaluated honestly, the details of Chinese poverty alleviation&#039;s implementation show that it is not only sustainable, but developmental, consisting more of infrastructural improvements than actual cash payments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previous year, every rural village in China had been connected to the country&#039;s network of paved roads (either asphalt or cement), with over 99% of rural communities receiving regular bus service.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua, &amp;quot;China to Connect All Townships, Villages with Paved Roads by End of 2019,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039;, December 19, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A massive effort had been mobilized to modernize the countryside, installing basic sanitation where it was lacking, and constructing modern homes for the poorest villagers. Some of the remotest, most underdeveloped communities saw technological improvements leapfrogging several decades; often a village would be wired for broadband internet access within a year of being connected to running water for the first time in history. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; observed that &amp;quot;Though many villages are still reachable only by single-lane roads, they are lined with streetlights powered by solar panels.&amp;quot; The unemployed rural population were generally given jobs or job training in addition to or in place of welfare subsidies; small farmers were often given cattle—cows or sheep, which in the undeveloped countryside are some of most lucrative forms of capital—by the government for free.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Bradsher, &amp;quot;Jobs, Houses and Cows.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though a great wealth gap still exists between China&#039;s rural poor and its city-dwellers, the progress so far is remarkable, increasing, and permanent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But who will pay for it?&amp;quot; is a common reactionary refrain in the West, employed by the bourgeois media to stifle any type of redistributive political program such as universal healthcare or environmental initiatives. In China, this question is not rhetorical, and a clear answer has emerged.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2020, China&#039;s bloated private sector abruptly became the target of an aggressive expansion of regulations on private business. In November, a $34 billion initial public offering by the Ant Group, the Alibaba corporation&#039;s financial affiliate, was predicted to be the largest in history.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Arjun Kharpal, &amp;quot;Ant Group to Raise $34.5 Billion, Valuing It at over $313 Billion, in Biggest IPO of All Time,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, October 26, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regulators intervened, canceling the IPO and instituting strict new antimonopoly rules.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Liza Lin, &amp;quot;China Targets Alibaba, Other Homegrown Tech Giants With Antimonopoly Rules,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, November 10, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The following month, both Alibaba and Tencent, two of China&#039;s largest tech companies, were censured for failing to seek government approval for mergers and acquisitions,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Coco Liu and Shiyin Chen, &amp;quot;China Fines Alibaba, Tencent Unit Under Anti-Monopoly Laws,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 13, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Xi declared in a Politburo meeting that the Communist Party would act to &amp;quot;prevent the disorderly expansion of capital.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;What Xi Means by &#039;Disorderly Capital&#039; Is $1.5 Trillion Question,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2021, Alibaba was ordered to pay a $2.8 billion antitrust fine.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Zhai, &amp;quot;Alibaba Hit With Record $2.8 Billion Antitrust Fine in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, April 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In July, in what the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; called a &amp;quot;death penalty&amp;quot; for the industry, the government &amp;quot;[cracked] down&amp;quot; on private education companies, &amp;quot;[asserting] Communist party supremacy.&amp;quot; The new regulations did not outright ban the $100 billion industry, but instead simply forbade private educators from operating on a for-profit business model.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tom Mitchell, Sun Yu, and Ryan McMorrow, &amp;quot;Xi Cracks down on China&#039;s Education Sector to Assert Communist Party Supremacy,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, July 27, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Around the same time, regulators canceled another massive IPO from the ride-hailing corporation Didi, which the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; said had operated in &amp;quot;legal gray areas&amp;quot; for years, and ordered it removed from app stores.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Raymond Zhong and Li Yuan, &amp;quot;The Rise and Fall of the World&#039;s Ride-Hailing Giant,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 27, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In August, the Supreme People&#039;s Court ruled that the Chinese tech industry&#039;s practice of pressuring employees into working overtime was illegal.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Grady McGregor, &amp;quot;The End of &#039;996&#039;? China&#039;s Government Takes on Its Brutal Tech Working Culture,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Fortune&#039;&#039;, August 27, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In September, the People&#039;s Bank of China officially banned all transactions and digital mining of cryptocurrencies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;People&#039;s Bank of China, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;quot;关于进一步防范和处置虚拟货币交易炒作风险的通知&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Notice on Further Preventing and Dealing with the Risk of Speculation in Virtual Currency Transactions].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The state&#039;s expansion was not limited to new legislation, financial maneuvers, and rhetoric, however. The new regulatory regime had teeth. In January of 2022, a former Communist Party secretary of Hangzhou—a second-tier financial center with a population of over 10 million people— was expelled and arrested for accepting bribes and &amp;quot;supporting the disorderly expansion of capital,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s Communist Party Expels Former Boss of Hangzhou for Graft,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, January 25, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the result of a five-month investigation in which the local Party branch of over 25,000 members had been ordered perform &amp;quot;self-examinations&amp;quot; to find any potential conflicts of interest involving the business community.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brenda Goh, &amp;quot;China Orders Communist Party Members to Resolve Conflicts of Interest as Top Hangzhou Official Probed,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, August 22, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In March of 2021, four major steel mills in Hebei Province were caught falsifying production records to evade carbon emission limits;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Pollution Crackdown Exposes Rule Breakers in Top Steel Hub,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, March 12, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the following year, dozens of executives responsible for the crime were sentenced to prison.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Jails Almost 50 Steel Executives for Faking Emissions Data,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, January 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The government&#039;s anti-corruption campaign also continued, making dramatic public examples of white-collar criminal cases; in January of 2021, Lai Xiaomin, a Party secretary and senior executive of a state-owned company, was executed for taking bribes and embezzling millions from public funds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, regulations on business in the PRC are real and carry real consequences, often in stark contrast with the West. For its role in the Deepwater Horizon catastrophe of 2010 in the Gulf of Mexico—which killed nearly a dozen workers and is considered the largest marine oil spill in history—the British multinational oil corporation BP was compelled only to pay a fine; no criminal charges against company officials stuck and no one associated with the disaster spent even a single day behind bars. However, after the 2015 Tianjin port explosions, which were caused by the Ruihai Logistics company&#039;s avoidance of safety regulations in storing flammable chemicals, Chinese courts sent dozens of company staff and complicit government officials to prison, and sentenced the Chairman of Ruihai Logistics to death.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Merrit Kennedy, &amp;quot;China Jails 49 Over Deadly Tianjin Warehouse Explosions.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;PBS&#039;&#039;, November 9, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes, private corporations were neither banned nor censured, but simply bought out. The &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; described how in 2019 two large corporations which had incurred significant debt, Beijing OriginWater and Zhejiang Great Southeast Company, had been taken over by state-owned entities through stock purchases, in the case of the former effectively nationalizing it. Even more commonly, large private companies were compelled by the government to accept direct supervision by Communist Party committees, which were to play a role in corporate decision-making.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lingling Wei, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Xi Ramps Up Control of Private Sector. &#039;We Have No Choice but to Follow the Party,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;We Can&#039;t Tell if Chinese Firms Work for the Party&amp;quot; declared a headline in &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; magazine in 2019, the article complaining that though private Chinese companies still had nominal autonomy, &amp;quot;when the party comes calling, they have almost no power to resist direct requests.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ashley Feng, &amp;quot;We Can&#039;t Tell If Chinese Firms Work for the Party,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, February 7, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In his notes made to the Third Plenary Session of the 18th CPC Central Committee in 2013, Xi Jinping affirmed the government&#039;s commitment to the principle of the &amp;quot;two unswervinglys&amp;quot;: &amp;quot;to unswervingly consolidate and develop the public sector of the economy, and at the same time unswervingly encourage, support and guide the development of the non-public sector of the economy.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, 2014, vol. 1, sec. Explanatory Notes to the &amp;quot;Decision of the Central Committee of the Communist Party of China on Some Major Issues Concerning Comprehensively Continuing the Reform.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The government had not set out to destroy private business, but to control it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the summer of 2021, China&#039;s private sector had gotten the message. An outpouring of sudden philanthropy ensued as the largest corporations and their billionaire owners announced massive donations to charities and social programs. Tencent and Alibaba each pledged $15 billion; according to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, to &amp;quot;avoid Beijing&#039;s wrath,&amp;quot; founders of other private tech corporations such as Xiaomi, Pinduoduo, and Meituan each donated billions in their companies&#039; stock to philanthropic foundations that participated in poverty alleviation and education programs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yue Wang, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Tech Giants Are Giving Away Their Money To Avoid Beijing&#039;s Wrath,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, August 26, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;[T]he ability to use [the government&#039;s Common Prosperity policy] to grab money from the large capitalist firms is the key,&amp;quot; said the founder and director of Orient Capital Research, quoted in a 2023 Australian Broadcasting Corporation article lamenting Chinese property development giant Country Garden&#039;s billionaire heiress losing half her fortune. &amp;quot;[T]he government may simply say, &#039;Well, you know, we want that money&#039; and they&#039;ll just take it.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kathleen Calderwood, &amp;quot;Yang Huiyan Is Country Garden&#039;s Billionaire Heiress, but Her Fortune Was Just Cut in Half,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, August 24, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this light, two important observations can be made which are fundamental to determining the nature of the Chinese political economy. First, it is clear that China now displays many of the economic and social features of an advanced social democracy in a rapidly developing country. Real wages and social benefits are increasing, poverty is decreasing, the public sector is expanding, and public infrastructure is being built on a massive scale. China has surpassed the United States in healthy life expectancy,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kieran Corcoran, &amp;quot;State Media in China Boasted That Their Healthy Life Expectancy Is Now Better than in the US—and They&#039;re Right.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and compared with the rest of the developed world, Chinese citizens retire earlier&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;At 54, China&#039;s Average Retirement Age Is Too Low,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, June 26, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and are far more likely to own their own home. Overall, the people of China have without question more prosperity, better health, and greater freedom now than they have ever had in history—things that they themselves have demanded and received.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At every turn, the government&#039;s initiatives to bring private business to heel have been supported and demanded by the Chinese working class. According to a survey by the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, the percentage of Chinese citizens who expressed trust in the central government increased to 98% in 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cary Wu, &amp;quot;Did the Pandemic Shake Chinese Citizens&#039; Trust in Their Government? We Surveyed Nearly 20,000 People to Find Out,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 5, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;This is a great struggle,&amp;quot; said an article from January 2022 on the popular left-leaning internet forum Utopia. &amp;quot;People have gradually understood that those super-rich who have become monopoly compradors are no longer our fellow travelers. What they want to do is to fully implement privatization in socialist China, so as to disintegrate and destroy our socialist system.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chen Xianyi and Sun Feiyang, &amp;quot;This Is a Great Struggle,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Qiao Collective&#039;&#039;, January 27, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That summer, in the wake of the Evergrande Group&#039;s default and ensuing real estate crisis, the &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; reported that tens of thousands of new homebuyers across dozens of cities in China were engaging in a coordinated mortgage payment strike, demanding the timely completion of stalled development.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Martin Farrer and Vincent Ni, &amp;quot;Mortgage Strikes Threaten China&#039;s Economic and Political Stability,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 19, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; considered it a &amp;quot;rare act of public disobedience&amp;quot;—ignoring the fact that if mortgage strikes were rare in China, they were virtually unheard of in the West, despite its history of even worse crises. China&#039;s rebellion went unpunished; two months later, the strike had not diminished, but &#039;&#039;expanded&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Analysis: China&#039;s Mortgage Boycott Quietly Regroups as Construction Idles,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, September 18, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, even before the strike, the Chinese real estate sector was effectively being slowly nationalized; months earlier, bankers had been instructed to &amp;quot;steer clear of private real estate firms&amp;quot; and capital had begun flowing primarily to state-owned developers, such as Poly Developments and China Merchants Shekou.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yawen Chen, &amp;quot;China Property Market Faces More Nationalisation,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, December 5, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rather than foreclose upon homeowners in arrears, as U.S. banks infamously did en masse in 2008, at every level, the Chinese banks and government hastened to placate the protestors. Regulators vowed to see the strikers&#039; demands met, and according to &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, to &amp;quot;appease angry homebuyers&amp;quot; the government began formulating a new policy of forbearance that would prevent missed mortgage payments from negatively impacting credit scores.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Weighs Mortgage Grace Period to Appease Angry Homebuyers,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, July 18, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Increasingly, the PRC&#039;s efforts to rein in private capital, often labeled as &amp;quot;crackdowns&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;authoritarian&amp;quot; in the Western press, are being driven not from the top down, but from the bottom up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China developed during the twenty-first century, the rhetoric of Westerners ostensibly critical of the PRC from the left has correspondingly changed. In the first phase of the Reform era, such critics conflated the PRC&#039;s policy and contemporary Western neoliberalism;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Even Parenti, for example, when eulogizing the Soviet Union in 1997, considered China&#039;s reforms to be similar to the concurrent neoliberal disasters in Eastern Europe. (Michael Parenti, &#039;&#039;Blackshirts and Reds&#039;&#039;, 109.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; during the current phase, their view of the Chinese system now acknowledges its incredible technological progress and achievements in poverty reduction, but dismisses them as &amp;quot;mere social democracy&amp;quot; similar to the mid-twentieth century phenomenon in Western countries that is described at length in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch05.xhtml|Chapter Five]]. An essay published by the &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Review of Books&#039;&#039; in August 2023, for example, determined to find no distinction between Chinese and Western political economy, asserted that despite raising millions from poverty, the PRC was now merely &amp;quot;catching up.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;William I. Robinson, &amp;quot;The Unbearable Manicheanism of the &#039;Anti-Imperialist&#039; left,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Philosophical Salon&#039;&#039;, August 7, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Upon a closer look, however, such comparisons quickly collapse. Today, unlike the West in the mid-twentieth century, China does not face the conditions that threatened the Western capitalist class into making its social-democratic compromises.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch05.xhtml|Chapter Five]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC currently faces only &#039;&#039;internal&#039;&#039; pressure for wealth redistribution—and the &#039;&#039;recent&#039;&#039; failures of political movements based on programs of social-democratic reform within Western countries, such as Bernie Sanders&#039; presidential campaigns or Jeremy Corbyn&#039;s leadership of the British Labour Party,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Described earlier in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch05.xhtml|Chapter Five]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; throw the PRC&#039;s success into even starker contrast. Campaigns by Sanders and Corbyn were sunk largely by an overwhelmingly hostile bourgeois media establishment;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;While the policies advocated by Sanders and Corbyn undeniably held widespread appeal, their reputations as individuals were continually eroded by spurious accusations of misogyny (toward Sanders, whose competition with female candidates was held under unprecedented scrutiny) and antisemitism (toward Corbyn, whose support for the Palestinian liberation movement was presumed to stem from anti-Jewish bigotry) by the mainstream media, contributing immensely toward their electoral defeats.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet real success is being enjoyed in the PRC, where the government and the government-controlled media have been at the very least nominally friendly to the proletariat throughout its history. The &amp;quot;Common Prosperity&amp;quot; slogan, though only widely publicized after Xi Jinping invoked it in 2021 to characterize the fundamental shift in the PRC&#039;s domestic politics, was not his own invention. The phrase, in fact, dates as far back as 1954, when a publication by the &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039; used it to speak of the goal and aspiration to eradicate rural poverty.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Central Committee of the Communist Party of China, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国共产党中央 委员会关于发展农业生产合作社的决议&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Resolution of the Central Committee of the Communist Party of China on the Development of Agricultural Production Cooperatives].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Deng, quoted earlier in this chapter, repeated the phrase to describe his vision of capitalist accumulation ultimately being made to serve the people. Xi&#039;s domestic policy, therefore, represents not a departure from, but a step toward the fulfillment of the Communist Party&#039;s four-decade strategy for development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, supporters of Sanders and Corbyn themselves displayed considerable animus toward the Western political establishment, while according to survey data, frequent protests in China, interpreted by the Western press as proof of the population&#039;s dissatisfaction with the government, are in fact more likely to be attended by those who &#039;&#039;support&#039;&#039; the central government.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wenfang Tang, &amp;quot;The &#039;Surprise&#039; of Authoritarian Resilience in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Affairs&#039;&#039; II, no. 1 (Spring 2018): 109.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Asian Barometer Survey has found that mainland China had the highest percentage of people who believed their government was responsive to their needs out of nearly a dozen countries surveyed in the region. An article published in &#039;&#039;American Affairs&#039;&#039; in 2018 admitted that &amp;quot;the Chinese authoritarian government is actually more responsive to the public than a democratically elected government such as in Taiwan&amp;quot; and that the Party actually &amp;quot;spends a large amount of time and resources to calm and compensate protestors and petitioners.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wenfang Tang, 111–12.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second important observation is that the state and the economic direction of the PRC are firmly under the control of the Communist Party. The capitalists that thrived and gained obscene fortunes during the Reform and Opening Up period are being prevented from independently organizing for political power and, even according to studies and surveys conducted by Western researchers, the central government has the unswerving and thoroughgoing support and trust of an overwhelming majority of the people. Even prior to the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; survey, according to a 13-year study from the Harvard Kennedy School&#039;s Ash Center for Democratic Governance and Innovation, overall satisfaction with the central government never fell below 80%, and by 2016 rested at over 93%. While the survey subjects registered greater dissatisfaction with local governments, provincial governments retained a satisfaction rate of 75% or greater, and at no level did the government receive less than majority approval since the beginning of the study in 2003. The study also noted that even before the latest major poverty alleviation campaign had gained its current momentum and levels of success, &amp;quot;more marginalized groups in poorer, inland regions are actually comparatively more likely to report increases in satisfaction.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Edward Cunningham, Tony Saich, and Jessie Turiel, &#039;&#039;Understanding CCP Resilience: Surveying Chinese Public Opinion Through Time&#039;&#039; (Ash Center for Democratic Governance and Innovation, July 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; To the extent to which it can be reasonably measured, the will of the poorest in China is currently being expressed through the actions of the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While these observations are in themselves not &#039;&#039;sufficient&#039;&#039; to adequately judge the present character of the Party, they reflect absolutely &#039;&#039;necessary&#039;&#039; conditions for the development of socialism. A thorough examination of the Party&#039;s composition and how it operates is therefore required to make an accurate estimation of China&#039;s political future.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Is the Red Flag Flying? ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;China has billionaires&amp;quot; is a common refrain heard in circles of the political left in the West—so common, in fact, that it has become a thought-terminating cliché. There is no doubt that they exist and are significant; at their height in 2021, &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; estimated there were a total of 700 billionaires in China, constituting slightly more a quarter of the world&#039;s total. Yet the unique circumstances of their appearance warrant an examination. China and Vietnam, thus far, are the only countries to ever produce private fortunes of billions of dollars while retaining a nominal Marxist-Leninist government structure. The unique features of the new big bourgeoisie in China and their relationship to state power must be thoroughly explored, to determine if they do in fact enjoy the same position and privileges as their Western counterparts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, how does the big bourgeoisie in China compare with this class in a similarly advanced country that is unquestionably ruled by capitalists? Only the United States, with 724 billionaires, was ranked above China on &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;&#039; list in that year—roughly an equivalent number.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;World&#039;s Billionaires List: The Richest in 2021.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China and the U.S. have the two highest GDPs in the world, the highest totals of net wealth, and are most similar to each other than any other country in nearly all categories of measuring economic power. Despite being greater overall,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rich Miller, &amp;quot;Global Wealth Surges as China Overtakes U.S. to Grab Top Spot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; however, the riches of China are far less concentrated; collectively, in 2021 the United States&#039; billionaires were nearly twice as wealthy ($4.5 trillion)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kerry A. Dolan, &amp;quot;Forbes&#039; 35th Annual World&#039;s Billionaires List: Facts And Figures 2021,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, April 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as China&#039;s ($2.5 trillion).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jennifer Wang, &amp;quot;The 10 Richest Chinese Billionaires In 2021,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, April 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In terms of billionaires &#039;&#039;per capita&#039;&#039;, China is below the world average, and trailed Russia, Greece, Thailand, Malaysia, Eswatini, and dozens of other countries as of 2021. In a more crucial difference, only ten of China&#039;s billionaires—scarcely more than 1%—were listed by &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; as belonging to the &amp;quot;finance and investments&amp;quot; category, compared with 189 in the U.S., or 26%. Of these ten, few seem credible as members of a Chinese financial oligarchy; the two most closely associated with financial institutions, Neil Shen&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;Profile: Neil Shen.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Zhang Lei,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;Profile: Zhang Lei.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; have stronger ties to the U.S. financial system (through Sequoia Capital and Hillhouse Capital Management, respectively) than to China&#039;s. A few are successful but relatively small-time investors; Yu Yong,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;Profile: Yu Yong.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; another billionaire in this category, derives his wealth from a minority share in a large state-owned enterprise. Despite his inclusion, Changpeng Zhao,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;Profile: Changpeng Zhao.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the founder and CEO of Binance, the world&#039;s largest cryptocurrency exchange, is now something of an exile; he avoided the government&#039;s ban on cryptocurrency trading by relocating his company to the Cayman Islands. China&#039;s super-rich, it seems, include very few if any bankers, hedge fund managers, venture capitalists, or owners of private equity firms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China&#039;s finance industry is quite advanced—as mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]], the four largest banks in the world by total reported asset value are all state-owned Chinese banks,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zarmina Ali, &amp;quot;The World&#039;s 100 Largest Banks, 2020,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;S&amp;amp;#x26;P Global&#039;&#039;, April 13, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and a significant number of smaller private banks now exist as well. Yet few individuals have made fortunes through their operation; private banking in China, like much of the private sector, is tightly regulated and often private in name only, controlled by state-owned holding companies, as shown earlier in this chapter. Even the wealthiest of the bourgeoisie lack full control over these institutions and thus are unable to form a financial oligarchy in the same sense as the West has. The Party&#039;s grip on the central bank, and the central bank&#039;s influence upon lesser state banks, have only strengthened in recent years. In 2021, the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reported that Party discipline inspectors brought the &amp;quot;unusually stern&amp;quot; message that &amp;quot;Beijing has little tolerance for any talk of central-bank independence&amp;quot; to the People&#039;s Bank, a sign that its already-limited autonomy was being further stripped away.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lingling Wei, &amp;quot;Beijing Reins In China&#039;s Central Bank,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, December 8, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2023, Xi announced the formation of the Central Financial Commission, a new &amp;quot;super-regulator&amp;quot; designed to bring the entire financial sector under more direct Party control.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cheng Leng and Edward White, &amp;quot;Xi Jinping Tightens Financial Sector Control as New Super-Regulator Takes Shape,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, October 25, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some communists—usually from outside of China—who look upon the Reform and Opening Up period as a betrayal of principles no matter its positive effects on development, compounded ever since by the Party&#039;s apparent tolerance of these individuals accumulating vast personal fortunes. To them, these features of the Chinese economy alone are proof positive that the Party has, deliberately or not, achieved full capitalist restoration &#039;&#039;de facto&#039;&#039;; that the PRC has transformed from proletarian to bourgeois dictatorship; and that instead of the capitalist class being an instrument of the Party, the Party is an instrument of the capitalists. However, if this hypothesis is to be proved correct, the bourgeoisie must at some point acquire the privileges demonstrating their mastery. They must enjoy the protection of the state, and they must reap the benefits of production; else they cannot be called masters. The Chinese banking system represents the single largest engine for capital accumulation, not just in China, but in the entire world; &#039;&#039;if&#039;&#039; the PRC has become a dictatorship of the bourgeoisie, then &#039;&#039;why&#039;&#039; does this bourgeoisie not benefit from this potential greatest source of profit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again it is useful to draw a comparison, this time not with the United States, but with the Russian Federation, the country that most closely parallels the PRC with respect to its history of socialism and economic planning, yet differs in that it has since undergone an unquestionably &#039;&#039;complete&#039;&#039; restoration of bourgeois dictatorship. According to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, Russia, with only a small fraction of China&#039;s population, had twice as many billionaires in finance in 2021—approximately 17% of its 117 billionaires—despite its own banking system being still largely state-owned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, the wealthiest of the Chinese bourgeoisie, far from enjoying the sort of political power and freedom from social responsibility that owning large amounts of capital usually buys in the West, actually more often seem to be in some kind of danger—especially if you ask their class allies in the Western press. In 2016, a CNBC article declared &amp;quot;China&#039;s disappearing billionaires&amp;quot; to be an &amp;quot;alarming trend,&amp;quot; citing the cases of Zhou Chengjian and Guo Guangchang, two billionaire chairmen of private corporations who had reportedly gone missing in the previous months (in fact, they had been detained by the police and later released).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Posner, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Disappearing Billionaires - an Alarming Trend,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, February 1, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported how in 2017, billionaire Xiao Jianhua was &amp;quot;snatched&amp;quot; from a luxury hotel in Hong Kong and taken into police custody, after which, according to their sources, he was placed under house arrest and was made to &amp;quot;[cooperate] with the government as it restructured [his] conglomerate.&amp;quot; (Xiao had allegedly used connections with political leaders to build his corporate empire, and had been targeted in the government&#039;s anticorruption campaign;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexandra Stevenson, &amp;quot;China Is Dismantling the Empire of a Vanished Tycoon,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 18, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; he was eventually sentenced to thirteen years in prison.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexandra Stevenson, &amp;quot;Chinese Canadian Billionaire Sentenced to 13 Years for Financial Crimes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Spokesman-Review&#039;&#039;, August 19, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Guo Wengui, also known as Miles Guo, a billionaire who has appeared even more prominently in the Western press due to his connections with President Donald Trump&#039;s former counselor Steve Bannon, fled China in 2017 after he was accused of bribery and a warrant was issued for his arrest.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Says Interpol Seeks Arrest of Tycoon Guo Wengui,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, April 20, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;&#039; list was updated in 2022, the year after the campaign for Common Prosperity had begun in earnest, the number of Chinese billionaires had fallen from 700 to 539;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;World&#039;s Billionaires List: The Richest in 2022.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Vice&#039;&#039; calculated their collective net loss to be more than half a trillion dollars, attributed to government &amp;quot;crackdowns.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alastair McCready, &amp;quot;Why Are Chinese Billionaires $500 Billion Poorer Than Last Year?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;VICE&#039;&#039;, April 6, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; also blamed Common Prosperity, reporting that summer that China&#039;s richest real estate barons had lost $65 billion that year due to the government&#039;s interventions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Venus Feng, &amp;quot;Property Tycoons Lose $65 Billion After China Curbs Excesses,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, June 6, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During both years, China&#039;s GDP continued to grow; unlike Russia, where the wealthy had suffered in proportion with the economic hardship that affected the entire country, much of the riches lost by the Chinese bourgeoisie had been redistributed to the other classes of their society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the Western press often exaggerates out of class solidarity, legal punishments for Chinese billionaires found guilty of crimes can be quite severe—even for the type of white-collar offenses and financial double-dealing that is practically legal for the wealthy in the United States and other bourgeois dictatorships. Huang Guangyu, a retail magnate who according to &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; was once the richest man in China,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James McGregor, &amp;quot;Huang Guangyu,&amp;quot; TIME, May 8, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was sentenced to fourteen years in prison in 2010 for bribery and insider trading, ten of which he served before being paroled.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jason Dean and Jeffrey Ng, &amp;quot;Ex-Gome Chairman Sentenced to 14 Years in Prison,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, May 18, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, real estate billionaire Ren Zhiqiang was sentenced to eighteen years in prison for embezzling millions in public funds.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steven Jiang, &amp;quot;Chinese Tycoon Who Criticized Xi Jinping&#039;s Handling of Coronavirus Jailed for 18 Years,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN Business&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In July of 2021, Sun Dawu, billionaire owner of a private agricultural corporation, was also sentenced to eighteen years for a variety of crimes including &amp;quot;conducting coercive trade, illegal mining, illegal occupation of agricultural land [and] illegal absorption of public deposits.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ben Westcott, &amp;quot;Outspoken Chinese Billionaire Sun Dawu Sentenced to 18 Years in Prison,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN Business&#039;&#039;, July 29, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Later that year, Alvin Chau, a billionaire casino owner from Macao, was arrested for violating the PRC&#039;s gambling regulations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eduardo Baptista, &amp;quot;Arrest of Macau&#039;s &#039;junket Mogul&#039; Rattles the World&#039;s Largest Gambling Hub,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, November 30, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Occasionally, rich white-collar criminals are publicly shamed or even executed, as in the case of Lai Xiaomin; of Zeng Chengjie, who was found guilty of defrauding thousands of victims through a ponzi scheme that netted him billions of yuan (and eventually a lethal injection);&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mamta Badkar, &amp;quot;22 Chinese People Who Were Handed The Death Sentence For White Collar Crime,&amp;quot; Business Insider, July 15, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and of Jiang Xiyun, the chairman of Hengfeng Bank, who was sentenced to death in 2019 for taking bribes and embezzling over $100 million.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Sentences Ex-Chairman of Hengfeng Bank to Death,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, December 26, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Why Do Chinese Billionaires Keep Ending Up in Prison?&amp;quot; wondered a 2013 headline in the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rebecca Chao, &amp;quot;Why Do Chinese Billionaires Keep Ending Up in Prison?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, January 29, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They didn&#039;t always; the first anticorruption campaign during the second phase of Reform and Opening Up led to the execution of fourteen billionaires over a period of eight years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Executes 14 Billionaires in 8 Years, Culture News Reports,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, July 22, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A study published in 2012 by academics from the China Europe International Business School and the Shanghai University of Finance and Economics found that an entrepreneur&#039;s inclusion on the Hurun Rich List (a domestic Chinese equivalent of the &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; list) made them much more likely to experience serious negative social, legal, and economic consequences—from both the government and the people at large. (Indeed, the list is colloquially better known in China as the &amp;quot;kill pigs list&amp;quot; according to the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rebecca Chao.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;) Referenced in the study was a poll of the Chinese population carried out by the &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;, which found that 69% viewed the rich either &amp;quot;badly&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;really badly.&amp;quot; According to the authors in their conclusion:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;We find that when the Rich List is announced, investors react negatively to the companies controlled by the listed entrepreneurs and their market values drop significantly in the following three years and the government is reluctant to assist listed entrepreneurs and their companies, and even monitors them more closely. Furthermore, listed entrepreneurs are far more likely to be investigated, arrested and charged than other entrepreneurs. In addition, they tend to conceal profits through negative earnings management to avoid public attention. Finally, we observe that the foregoing negative reactions are more pronounced for firms involved in rent-seeking industries and with lower charitable donations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xianjie He, Oliver M. Rui, and Tusheng Xiao, &#039;&#039;The Price of Being a Billionaire in China: Evidence Based on Hurun Rich List&#039;&#039; (July 10, 2012). Available at SSRN: https://ssrn.com/abstract=2102998&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This is of course the polar opposite of the United States (both of its government and of its cultural superstructure) and elsewhere in the capitalist world, where wealth is more often all but worshiped and the state exists to do the bidding of the imperialist bourgeoisie. But again, how do these circumstances compare to those in national-bourgeois anti-imperialist states?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the horror of the Yeltsin era and its contrast with their socialist past still well within living memory, there can be no doubt that today Russians generally dislike the rich. According to a poll by the Russian Public Opinion Research Center, only 9% of Russians believe that their ultra-wealthy oligarchs do more good than harm.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Russian Public Opinion Research Center (VCIOM), &amp;quot;Are There Oligarchs in Russia? Who Are They?&amp;quot; VCIOM, April 12, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet at the same time, as of this writing, Vladimir Putin&#039;s government is more solidly in power than ever, with Putin himself consistently enjoying approval ratings in excess of 60%;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ilya Arkhipov, &amp;quot;Putin&#039;s Approval Rating Slips Amid Covid Surge, Ukraine Tensions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; citing an independent poll, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported that it had increased to 83% following the military intervention in Ukraine.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ivan Nechepurenko, &amp;quot;Faced with Foreign Pressure, Russians Rally around Putin, Poll Shows,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]], Putin, as the agent of the Russian national bourgeoisie, occasionally had reason to punish the more rebellious compradors; but apart from this small handful of exceptions, and his occasional rhetoric condemning capital flight, over the course of his decades-long presidency the government has taken few actions aligning with the people&#039;s wishes regarding Russia&#039;s billionaire elite. Despite polls showing that a majority of Russians favor a return to the Soviet system,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Левада-Центр (Levada Center), &amp;quot;СТРУКТУРА И ВОСПРОИЗВОДСТВО ПАМЯТИ О СОВЕТСКОМ СОЮЗЕ&amp;quot; [Structure and Reproduction of the Memory of the Soviet Union.].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Putin himself makes no pretense of being a communist at all. If political power can today be so easily maintained without intervening in the domestic class struggle on workers&#039; behalf,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Accordingly, there is the question of why the KPRF, as the successor to the Communist Party of the Soviet Union and the largest opposition party to United Russia, does not command all the votes of those who favor the old system. The stability of Putin&#039;s position is likely due to a number of factors, among them his personal popularity, his management of a controlled opposition as described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]], and a general perception that the KPRF lacks the full legitimacy and credibility of the old CPSU. The KPRF is also in more or less full agreement with Putin&#039;s foreign policy, which obviously eclipsed domestic issues in the public consciousness in 2014 and especially in 2022. Thus as of this writing there is little pressure for Russians to vote KPRF unless or until Russia enters a severe domestic crisis or conditions otherwise change.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the hypothesis of the Communist Party of China being an instrument of a dictatorship by the national bourgeoisie cannot be reconciled with its frequent persecution of that very class. Indeed, if it were true, there would seem to be little sense in the Chinese bourgeoisie keeping the Communist Party around at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Cold War, there was of course a benefit and strong incentive for a country or political organization to self-apply the label Marxist-Leninist. Doing so usually meant Soviet (or sometimes Chinese, East German, &amp;amp;#x26;c.) aid, cheap loans, military support, and favorable trade relations, whether the recipients truly believed in the possibility of a continuing global revolution or not. Today, there is no significant institution of any kind coming to the PRC&#039;s aid for ideological reasons, nor any country that would discontinue trade or diplomatic relations should the PRC declare it has abandoned its trajectory towards communism for good. Since the Communist Party of China still openly professes Marxism-Leninism in a world that has grown so hostile to the ideology, the most coherent interpretation of the Party&#039;s actions is that they reflect its word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it has been shown that political power in China is exercised solely by the Communist Party, an examination must be undertaken of the Party itself, its structure, its composition, and the present status of the bourgeoisie&#039;s attempts to subvert it. The danger of such attempts is serious, and in a speech at the Party&#039;s National Conference on Organizational Work in 2013 Xi expressed deep concerns:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;To be firm in their ideals and convictions means that Party officials must cherish the lofty ideal of communism, sincerely believe in Marxism, strive ceaselessly for socialism with Chinese characteristics, and unswervingly uphold the basic theories, guideline, program, experience and requirements of the Party …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It should be fully admitted that most of our officials are firm in their ideals and convictions, and are politically reliable. Nevertheless, there are some Party officials who fail to meet these qualifications. Some are skeptical about communism, considering it a fantasy that will never come true; some do not believe in Marxism-Leninism but in ghosts and gods, and seek spiritual solace in feudal superstitions, showing intense interest in fortune-telling, worship of Buddha and &amp;quot;god&#039;s advice&amp;quot; for solving their problems; some have little sense of principle, justice, and right and wrong, and perform their duties in a muddle-headed manner; some even yearn for Western social systems and values, losing their confidence in the future of socialism; and others adopt an equivocal attitude towards political provocations against the leadership of the CPC, the path of socialism with Chinese characteristics and other matters of principle, passively avoid relevant arguments without the courage to express their opinions, or even deliberately deliver ambiguous messages. Isn&#039;t it a monstrous absurdity that Party officials, especially high-ranking ones, take no position in the face of major issues of principle, political incidents and sensitive issues?&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (2014), sec. Train and Select Good Officials.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Many of China&#039;s billionaires have shown considerable eagerness to become part of the Communist Party; and after their membership was permitted in 2002, a few have joined quite openly. In 2012, on the eve of the 18th Party Congress (the highest body within the Communist Party) &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; reported that 34 private entrepreneurs, including a few billionaires and several multi-millionaires, had been selected as delegates to the 2,270-member convention. &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; claimed that one of them, Liang Wengen, the billionaire founder of the Sany Heavy Industry Company, &amp;quot;[stood] out as a rising political star&amp;quot; and was considered a &amp;quot;front runner&amp;quot; to become the first private businessman to be elected to the Central Committee, the Party&#039;s governing body chosen by the Congress every five years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Laura He, &amp;quot;The Super Rich Rises As China Begins Leadership Transition,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, November 7, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The same month, &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039; had quoted Liang saying, &amp;quot;My property, even my life, belongs to the Party.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua, &amp;quot;Entrepreneurs&#039; Presence Grows at CPC Congress,&amp;quot; November 12, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039; reported that internet entrepreneur and billionaire Liu Qiangdong had publicly opined that &amp;quot;communism would be realised in his generation,&amp;quot; and that Xu Jiayin, billionaire chairman of China&#039;s largest real estate developer Evergrande Group, had declared himself a proud member of the Communist Party.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zhang Lin, &amp;quot;Chinese Communist Party Needs to Curtail Its Presence in Private Businesses,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, November 25, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039; revealed in 2018 that Alibaba founder and chairman Jack Ma, then the wealthiest man in China, was a Party member.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Huang Jingjing, &amp;quot;Beijing to Honor Founders of Three Internet Giants,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;, November 26, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such unabashed toadying to power is the most quintessential expression of why the Chinese big bourgeoisie see value in joining the Communist Party: the thinly-veiled hope that membership will bring with it special privileges and perhaps even the opportunity to subvert and steer the Party further toward their class interests. Yet the fortunes of these so-called &amp;quot;red billionaires&amp;quot; have so far shown both agendas to have borne very little fruit. Contrary to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;&#039; expectations (or hopes), Liang was not elected to the Central Committee, which as of this writing remains capitalist-free. Jack Ma, who in October of 2020 had given a speech denigrating the (state-owned) banks and the government&#039;s financial regulations, soon found that his connection to the Party did not prevent himself from becoming a target. Regulators intervened to stop his Ant Group (a private financial services corporation) from making its IPO the following month. In December, the government launched an antitrust investigation of Alibaba, and its market capitalization sank by over $200 billion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Laura He, &amp;quot;China Launches Antitrust Investigation into Alibaba,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN Business&#039;&#039;, December 24, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press speculated wildly after Ma made no public appearances for the next several weeks (an article in &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; even suggested that he may have been executed).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ewan Palmer, &amp;quot;As Jack Ma Goes Missing, Video Predicting He Will Either Die or Go to Jail Resurfaces,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, January 4, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ma eventually signaled that he would cede his control over Ant Group in 2022 to appease regulators,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lulu Yilun Chen, &amp;quot;Jack Ma Plans to Give Up Control of Ant, Dow Jones Says,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BNN Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, July 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in 2023, in a move &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; called &amp;quot;appeasing … a government distrustful of Big Tech,&amp;quot; Alibaba also announced that it would split into six separate entities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jane Zhang, Zheping Huang, Henry Ren, and Alice Huang, &amp;quot;Alibaba&#039;s $32 Billion Day Signals Breakups for China Tech,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When the Evergrande Group went into default in 2021 following the government&#039;s new financial regulations that lowered corporate debt limits, Xu Jiayin found that his Party membership did not help him one iota. The Chinese government did intervene—but not to provide a multi-billion-dollar bailout as the United States Federal Reserve had given AIG and other corporations during the 2008 financial crisis. Instead, according to the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, the government began to dismantle his real estate giant in a &amp;quot;controlled implosion,&amp;quot; compelling it to sell assets to other companies while keeping the market stable.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Zhai, Elaine Yu, and Anniek Bao, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Plan to Manage Evergrande: Take It Apart, Slowly,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, November 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Xu Jiayin himself, who ultimately lost 98% of his own personal fortune (ceasing to be a billionaire) after the government also insisted he use it to help pay Evergrande&#039;s debts,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chloe Taylor, &amp;quot;Embattled China Evergrande&#039;s Founder Is No Longer a Billionaire after the Man Once Worth $42 Billion Loses 98% of His Wealth,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Yahoo! Finance&#039;&#039;, October 25, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was later arrested in 2023.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Evergrande Founder Joins List of Chinese Tycoons Investigated, Arrested,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, September 29, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though wealthy capitalists are now allowed in government, the evidence suggests that their role is mostly if not entirely to be carefully managed token participants or observers who are not allowed access to any actual power. Their invitations to the 18th Party Congress probably did not launch any political careers for Liang Wengen or his fellow capitalists; in fact, careers in the Congress and the Central Committee are quite short, with the latter&#039;s turnover rate usually exceeding 60% for the last several decades.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cheng Li, &amp;quot;Preparing For the 18th Party Congress: Procedures and Mechanisms,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Leadership Monitor&#039;&#039;, no. 36 (January 6, 2012): 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; (Liang was not invited to the 19th Party Congress in 2017; with somewhat comic naïveté, in the same breath as their prediction of Liang&#039;s appointment to the Central Committee, &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; also remarked that &amp;quot;to many people&#039;s surprise&amp;quot; real estate billionaire Wang Jianlin, who had served as a delegate to the 17th Congress, had not been invited back to the 18th.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Laura He, &amp;quot;The Super Rich Rises As China Begins Leadership Transition,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, November 7, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;) Though the Hurun Report has listed around 100 Chinese billionaires who are members of the National Political Congress,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sophia Yan, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Parliament Has about 100 Billionaires, According to Data from the Hurun Report,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, March 2, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western news coverage of this factoid seldom mentions that the NPC is in reality entirely subordinate to the Communist Party, which controls the selection of all delegates, and has never diverged from the Party&#039;s agenda in any meaningful way.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The NPC consists of nearly 3,000 members from multiple different political parties, who are elected by local constituents only after their nominations are approved by the Communist Party.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As of 2021, the Communist Party had over 95 million members. When broken down by occupation, peasants and industrial workers formed a plurality of 34%. Another 8% were Party and government employees, and a further 27% were white-collar professional workers or managerial staff. The remainder were mostly college students and retirees; fewer than 7.6% were categorized as &amp;quot;other&amp;quot; which presumably includes capitalists as well as the petit bourgeoisie, athletes,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Many famous athletes are members of the Party, such as table tennis world champion Fan Zhendong [Xinhua, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;国乒男队重温入党誓词&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (&amp;quot;National Table Tennis Men&#039;s Team Renews Party Oath&amp;quot;)] and speed-skating Olympic gold medalist Wu Dajing, who was a delegate to the 20th Party Congress in 2022 (&amp;quot;A Look at How Delegates to Upcoming 20th CPC National Congress Were Elected,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, September 29, 2022).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; performers, and various less common occupations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Strength in Organization,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Times&#039;&#039;, June 30, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This percentage has not increased during Xi&#039;s tenure as General Secretary, and in fact has declined a fraction of a point since Party membership statistics were published in 2010 by the &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The Communist Party of China (CPC, CCP),&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Today&#039;&#039;, October 22, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ultra-wealthy members are a drop in a vast ocean, unable to subvert anything and are constrained against deviating from the will of the proletariat by the Party&#039;s philosophy of democratic centralism, which is designed both to make the organization resilient to infiltration and to bend bad actors to its will despite their intentions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Communist parties throughout the world, in fact, have always expected infiltration. A legendary anecdote, supposedly originating from the British Socialist Workers Party, illustrates the effectiveness of the democratic centralist model: when a cadre was exposed as a police spy and forced to leave the organization, rather than express dismay over the betrayal, an organizer instead bemoaned the fact that he had lost his best newspaper salesman.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Corruption of existing Party officials, rather than entryism, is the Chinese bourgeoisie&#039;s best hope of restoring their dictatorship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the question must be asked: if the Party is currently the instrument of the bourgeoisie, why have they chosen Xi Jinping as its General Secretary?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout his tenure, Xi has waged an unceasing struggle against corruption in the Party. In 2023, a record number of senior officials were investigated or punished by Xi&#039;s signature policy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Xi&#039;s Corruption Crackdown Nets Record Number of Top Officials,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though many high-profile Party officials have lost their positions, their freedom, and sometimes even their lives as a result of the anticorruption campaign, the success of these efforts can also be found in statistical evidence. A 2018 study published in the Oxford University Press&#039;s &#039;&#039;Quarterly Journal of Economics&#039;&#039; attempted to measure corruption in the Party through an analysis of land transactions by private firms connected to Party officials, analyzing how much more likely these firms were to obtain a discount on leasing land from the government. The authors conclude:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;To curb corruption, President Xi Jinping stepped up investigations and strengthened personnel control at the province level. Using a spatially matched sample (e.g., within a 500-meter radius), we find a reduction in corruption of between 42.6% and 31.5% in the provinces either targeted by the central inspection teams or whose party secretary was replaced by one appointed by Xi. Accordingly, this crackdown on corruption has also significantly reduced the promotional prospects of those local officials who rely on supplying a discount to get ahead.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ting Chen and James Kai-sing Kung, &amp;quot;Busting the &#039;Princelings&#039;: The Campaign Against Corruption in China&#039;s Primary Land Market,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Quarterly Journal of Economics&#039;&#039; 134, no. 1 (February 2019): 185–226.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Nor are such anticorruption efforts merely excuses to persecute Xi&#039;s own personal rivals. &amp;quot;[T]he officials being neutralized,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039; observed of the spike in investigations in 2023, &amp;quot;are not members of hostile political factions but loyalists from the inner ring of Xi&#039;s own clique….&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s Xi Goes Full Stalin with Purge,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, December 6, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Whatever its shortcomings or inadequacies may have been in the past, anticorruption in China has now become institutionalized and does not play favorites.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ideologically, Xi has consistently sounded like the very last person the Chinese capitalists would prefer to be running the Party. Marxism featured prominently in his speech to the 20th Party Congress in October 2022, in which he called it the Party&#039;s &amp;quot;fundamental guiding ideology&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua Live Record, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;二十大报告（实录全文）&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Report of the 20th National Congress of the Communist Party of China].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but this focus on ideology has scarcely been less strong at any time during Xi&#039;s tenure as General Secretary. In his collected speeches and writings, Xi has repeatedly stressed not only the need to fight corruption, but the need for greater Marxist education. &amp;quot;We should not abandon Marxism-Leninism and Mao Zedong Thought; otherwise, we would be deprived of our foundation…&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (2014), sec. Study, Disseminate and Implement the Guiding Principles of the 18th CPC National Congress.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; he said in a speech at a group study session of the Political Bureau of the 18th Central Committee. In a 2013 speech, Xi said, &amp;quot;Our publicity and theoretical work aims to consolidate Marxism as the guiding ideology in China&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, vol. 1, sec. Enhance Publicity and Theoretical Work.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and outlined plans for expanding political education not just within the Party, but throughout Chinese society:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Marxism must be a required course in Party schools, executive leadership academies, academies of social sciences, institutes of higher learning and groups for theoretical studies. These places should serve as the centers for studying, researching and disseminating Marxism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
New and young officials in particular should work hard to study Marxist theory, learn to observe and solve problems from the Marxist stand, viewpoint and method, and become firm in their ideals and convictions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, vol. 1, sec. Enhance Publicity and Theoretical Work.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;By 2016, over 1 million undergraduates were enrolled in the Communist Youth League&#039;s Marxist training programs in 1,000 colleges across the country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zhang Yu, &amp;quot;China Pushes Forward Marxist Training on Campus, Attracts 1 Million Students,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Times&#039;&#039;, June 16, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Cheers greeted [President Xi Jinping] as he toured Beijing&#039;s Renmin University of China in April&amp;quot; as he told students and teachers that they must &amp;quot;continue to promote the modernization of Marxism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; reported in 2022. The visit, said &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;highlighted China&#039;s pivot to funding and supporting researchers who are suspicious of the power of private business, with some advocating barring private capital from entire sectors. The message was clear: In today&#039;s China, Marxism is back, and investors had better take note.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tom Hancock, &amp;quot;Marxism Makes a Comeback in China&#039;s Crackdown on &#039;Disorderly Capital,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, June 6, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xi frequently speaks of the Party&#039;s goal of building a modern socialist country by the PRC&#039;s centenary in 2049, and has reiterated the &amp;quot;long-term goal of realizing communism&amp;quot; and the need to &amp;quot;stand firm against various erroneous views aimed at abandoning socialism, and rectify all erroneous and unrealistic mindsets, policies and measures that go beyond the current primary stage of socialism.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (2014), sec. Study, Disseminate and Implement the Guiding Principles of the 18th CPC National Congress.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Of the Party itself, Xi remarked in another speech in 2013:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;First, we must make sure that the working class is our main force. The working class is China&#039;s leading class; it represents China&#039;s advanced productive forces and relations of production; it is our Party&#039;s most steadfast and reliable class foundation; and it is the main force for realizing a moderately prosperous society in all respects, and upholding and building socialism with Chinese characteristics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, vol. 1, sec. Hard Work Makes Dreams Come True.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Though the bourgeoisie may usually be taken at their word when they identify their enemies publicly through their newspapers and media institutions, they are at their &#039;&#039;most&#039;&#039; trustworthy when they confer amongst themselves and feel a confidence that their words will not be exposed to the eyes of the people. What information about Xi do the managers of the super-empire privately consider relevant and reliable? A leaked U.S. diplomatic cable from 2009 said of the Communist Party&#039;s future General Secretary:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;According to a well connected Embassy contact, Politburo Standing Committee Member and Vice President Xi Jinping is &amp;quot;exceptionally ambitious,&amp;quot; confident and focused, and has had his &amp;quot;eye on the prize&amp;quot; from early adulthood. Unlike many youth who &amp;quot;made up for lost time by having fun&amp;quot; after the Cultural Revolution, &#039;&#039;Xi &amp;quot;chose to survive by becoming redder than the red.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039; [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Portrait of Vice President Xi Jinping: &#039;Ambitious Survivor&#039; of the Cultural Revolution&amp;quot; [leaked cable], &#039;&#039;Wikileaks&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The cable further related the view of the embassy&#039;s contact, who had had a long association with Xi during his formative years, that &amp;quot;Xi also does not care at all about money and is not corrupt.&amp;quot; Of Xi&#039;s attitude toward corruption itself, the cable reported:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Xi knows how very corrupt China is and is repulsed by the all-encompassing commercialization of Chinese society, with its attendant nouveau riche, official corruption, loss of values, dignity, and self-respect, and such &amp;quot;moral evils&amp;quot; as drugs and prostitution, the professor stated. &#039;&#039;The professor speculated that if Xi were to become the Party General Secretary, he would likely aggressively attempt to address these evils, perhaps at the expense of the new moneyed class&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Portrait of Vice President Xi Jinping&amp;quot; [leaked cable].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;To summarize: in the latter phase of Reform and Opening Up, the Party&#039;s control and popularity have both increased, while the influence of the big bourgeoisie upon the Party has declined. The bourgeoisie, both inside and outside the Party, has waged a continuous class struggle against the proletarian character of the Party through graft and corruption, striving to twist the Party to its own ends; yet the Party&#039;s response, expressed most dramatically through their selection of Xi Jinping as General Secretary, has thus far been much stronger, and indicates that in general, the left wing of the Party is dominant. China&#039;s economy remains in transition, but it has some time ago ceased to transition toward capitalism and is now transitioning toward socialism, though the time scale remains long.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his &#039;&#039;Critique of the Gotha Programme&#039;&#039;, Karl Marx wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Between capitalist and communist society there lies the period of the revolutionary transformation of the one into the other. Corresponding to this is also a political transition period in which the state can be nothing but the &#039;&#039;revolutionary dictatorship of the proletariat&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx, &#039;&#039;Critique of the Gotha Programme&#039;&#039; (1875), chap. IV.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In the autumn of 1917, just weeks after the Bolsheviks had taken power in Petrograd, Lenin wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;For socialism is merely the next step forward from state-capitalist monopoly. Or, in other words, socialism is merely state-capitalist monopoly &#039;&#039;which is made to serve the interests of the whole people&#039;&#039; and has to that extent &#039;&#039;ceased&#039;&#039; to be capitalist monopoly.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;V. I. Lenin, &#039;&#039;The Impending Catastrophe and How to Combat It&#039;&#039; (1917), sec. Can We Go Forward If We Fear To Advance Towards Socialism?&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In 1922, to rebuild after the destructive civil war, the Soviet Union adopted the New Economic Policy, which according to Lenin allowed the creation of &amp;quot;a form of capitalism that is deliberately permitted and restricted by the working class.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;V. I. Lenin, &amp;quot;To the Russian Colony in North America,&amp;quot; January 10, 1923.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Writing in 1999, Marxist academic Domenico Losurdo drew an explicit parallel between Reform and Opening Up and Lenin&#039;s New Economic Policy, evaluating the PRC&#039;s program as &amp;quot;quite conscious of the necessity to connect continually socialism, democracy, and the market with one another.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Domenico Losurdo, &amp;quot;Flight from History? The Communist Movement between Self-Criticism and Self-Contempt (1999),&amp;quot; sec. VI. The People&#039;s Republic of China and the historical analysis of socialism, &#039;&#039;Nature, Society, and Thought&#039;&#039; 13, no. 4 (October 2000): 494–501.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In light of this analysis, the question of whether China is presently &amp;quot;capitalist&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;socialist&amp;quot;—a question that is frequently debated within circles of the political left the world over—can be answered. In the words of Xi himself in 2014:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;We have set the goals of completing the building of a moderately prosperous society in all respects by the centenary of the CPC in 2021 and building China into a modern socialist country that is prosperous, strong, democratic, culturally advanced, and harmonious by the centenary of the PRC in 2049 so as to realize the Chinese Dream of the rejuvenation of the Chinese nation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (2014), sec. Hard Work Makes Dreams Come True.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Thus &#039;&#039;even the Communist Party&#039;&#039; does not apply the label &amp;quot;socialist&amp;quot; to the PRC without qualification,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Typically, Xi and other officials speaking on behalf of the PRC have referred to China&#039;s current economic system as the &amp;quot;primary stage&amp;quot; of socialism.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but instead has the &#039;&#039;goal&#039;&#039; of transforming it into a modern socialist country by the year 2049. On the question of whether the USSR (the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics) could properly be called &amp;quot;socialist,&amp;quot; Lenin had this to say in 1921:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;No one, I think, in studying the question of the economic system of Russia, has denied its transitional character. Nor, I think, has any Communist denied that the term Soviet Socialist Republic implies the determination of the Soviet power to achieve the transition to socialism, and not that the existing economic system is recognised as a socialist order.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;V. I. Lenin, &#039;&#039;The Tax in Kind (The Significance Of The New Policy And Its Conditions)&#039;&#039; (1921).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Therefore, the question of whether China is &amp;quot;still&amp;quot; socialist or not is entirely a matter of semantics. In every country that has existed that has ever been called socialist, this label has had at best an aspirational, rather than material, significance. Neither communism nor socialism, as economic systems by the Marxist definition, have yet been established; the question of the character of the Chinese economic system that is so often posed is therefore in reality the question of whether the PRC can &#039;&#039;politically&#039;&#039; still be considered a revolutionary dictatorship of the proletariat or not. The increasingly clear qualitative difference between Western social democracy, which is in terminal decline, and Chinese social democracy, which is healthy and ascendant, is nothing more than two different answers to the question of which class (or alliance of classes) is in control of the government. While foreign (especially Western) communists may increasingly dismiss the PRC&#039;s accomplishments as &amp;quot;mere social democracy,&amp;quot; it is also increasingly clear that social democracy can expand nowhere but in a proletarian state as long as world imperialism remains in the super-imperialist stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One final question is useful to ask: if the bourgeoisie have not already prevailed in China, then what further consequences would ensue if they were to do so?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Losurdo:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;To speak of a restoration of capitalism in China would be looking at the problem too superficially. A solid bourgeoisie has undoubtedly emerged there, although it currently has no possibility of transforming its economic power into political power. We need to understand the difficult situation in which the Chinese leaders find themselves. On the one hand, they have to push forward with the democratization process. This is an essential element of socialist modernization as it is also a means of consolidating power (today the only principle of legitimation is that of investiture from below). On the other hand, they must avoid having the democratization process lead to a conquest of power by the bourgeoisie, which, by the way, is the goal sought in an entirely unremitting fashion by the United States. It is resolved to undermine the hegemony of the Communist Party by any means necessary….&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Domenico Losurdo, &amp;quot;Flight from History?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The ground that was surrendered to the capitalist mode of production during the first phase of Reform and Opening Up does not by any means represent the whole or even the commanding heights of the Chinese economy. State-owned enterprises still have a monopoly on key industries such as energy, telecommunications, aviation, and other transportation,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;State-owned Assets Supervision and Administration Commission of the State Council (SASAC), &amp;quot;Name List of Central SOEs.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and occupy a significant portion of most other sectors, heavily subsidized by the government with cheap credit. The financial industry, as shown earlier, is almost entirely controlled by the state. If proletarian power was at last to be broken, these industries would face a terrible reckoning with the bourgeoisie. Mass privatizations could follow, causing increases in unemployment, poverty, and mortality, perhaps even to the degree that Russia experienced during its capitalist restoration in the 1990s. A national bourgeoisie, fully in control of the state, could unwind the social-democratic redistribution that the latter Reform period has steadily institutionalized; real incomes would likely decline, especially in rural areas, as they have under national-bourgeois governments in Iran and Russia since the end of commodities boom of the 2000s,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Iran&#039;s declining real wages are described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]]; according to a study from Novosibirsk State University, per capita real income was stagnant in Russia between 2016 and 2020, and in many regions declined overall since the early 2010s. [Konstantin Gluschenko, &#039;&#039;Costs of Living and Real Incomes in the Russian Regions&#039;&#039; (Department of Economics, Novosibirsk State University, February 16, 2022), 13.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while the billionaire class would reap galactic profits. Land, which is still collectively owned by the state and currently leased, rather than sold, to private entities, would be entirely privatized; housing prices and homelessness would then increase, and bourgeois families would consolidate generational wealth through the inheritance of estates.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though these are already sufficiently grim examples, we should not deceive ourselves that they would be the worst that may befall China should it face a complete capitalist restoration. If a &#039;&#039;comprador&#039;&#039; bourgeoisie were to gain supremacy even for a short time, it is all but guaranteed that China&#039;s large territory and multi-ethnic population would undergo a process of balkanization. Just as the Soviet Union dissolved into over a dozen individual countries along largely ethnic lines, China&#039;s landlocked minority-majority autonomous regions such as Tibet and Xinjiang, as well as other highly diverse regions such as Yunnan and Guangxi, would most likely be transformed into separate neocolonies. The super-empire is already poised to effect this transition, should the PRC fall; the National Endowment for Democracy spends millions of dollars per year to foment unrest in Tibet&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Tibet (China) 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Xinjiang&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Xinjiang / East Turkestan (China) 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; through NGOs composed of exiles and expatriates, whose reactionary leaders are expected to form new comprador governments that will open these regions fully to the iron fist of neoliberalism and the tyranny of exploitation by international finance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The world will not soon forget what happened after socialism was destroyed in Yugoslavia, which out of all the socialist countries had a multi-ethnic character most closely resembling China&#039;s minority autonomous regions. Throughout the 1990s, as the IMF ruthlessly strangled the Yugoslavian economy and the super-empire exploited worsening conditions to goad the people further and further toward ethnic nationalism, the country dissolved in a series of wars and genocidal massacres. Given that this Western-authored catastrophe still lingers within living memory, is it any wonder that the Harvard Kennedy School researchers found that minorities in the inland regions of China were more likely to express support for the central government, which under the guidance of the Communist Party currently forms the strongest bulwark against such a fate?&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Edward Cunningham, Tony Saich, and Jessie Turiel, &#039;&#039;Understanding CCP Resilience: Surveying Chinese Public Opinion Through Time&#039;&#039; (Ash Center for Democratic Governance and Innovation, July 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the summer of 2021, after a severe typhoon season brought unprecedented rainfall in central China, floods devastated Henan and several other provinces along China&#039;s major rivers. Hundreds were killed and many thousands more were displaced. The government immediately launched a massive rescue effort, mobilizing tens of thousands of workers to save those stranded by flood waters.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xu Ruiqing, Liu Jinhui, Sun Qingqing, Feng Dapeng, and Niu Shaojie, &amp;quot;China Launches Massive Rescue Efforts after Henan Rainstorms,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A viral post on Weibo that day described a popular sentiment among the people:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Us common folk, why do we defend the government? Is it because we&#039;re stupid plebians who don&#039;t know any better? No, it&#039;s because we have a conscience. As the storms rage and the rivers overflow, they went to clear the drainage shafts, dig ditches, stack sandbags, doing door to door inspections, sending doctors and medicine, food and water. And aren&#039;t those government workers also people like us? &amp;quot;They&#039;re supposed to!&amp;quot; some say. Don&#039;t give me that, where do things ever just happen because they&#039;re &amp;quot;supposed to&amp;quot; in this world?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In America at the feet of their beachside condos, the maggots on the corpses have already bred for four generations&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Refers to the condominium building collapse in Surfside, Florida, on June 24, 2021. The bodies of those killed in the disaster were not all found until weeks afterward, and at the time of this post (nearly a full month later), recovery efforts were still ongoing.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—who was &amp;quot;supposed to&amp;quot; take care of those souls? When the pandemic came, their government was clear they did not care who lived or died, they even gave it a name, &amp;quot;herd immunity,&amp;quot; forcing people to admit that they were &amp;quot;supposed&amp;quot; to die, and who could they petition otherwise?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a student of history, I have one main takeaway: common folk like you and I, our lives are like the morning dew on the grass. When Heaven shows its power with intention of taking human lives, surviving is good fortune, and dying is expected—what rhyme or reason is there to speak of?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;In those times, when some people stand up, take responsibility, and put your welfare on their heart, sacrificing themselves to come wrestle with Heaven, then that&#039;s you and I&#039;s undeserved fortune—to say nothing of their top tier competence in doing so too&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Others treat us with the heart of a Bodhisattva, thus I repay them with a righteous heart—neither of us failing each other—this is the world the Buddhists spoke of. Who am I to play high and mighty at this critical hour? When the waves come crashing down at me, what good is it to have felt sanctimonious and rebellious as I take my last breath in the sewer?&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;No-zhuangbility, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;quot;我们这些平头小百姓，为什么替政府说话?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Why do we ordinary people speak for the government?].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Eight - The Propaganda Siege ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;The crown prince was being sent as a hostage to Handan. Pang Cong, who was to accompany him, asked the king of Wei: &#039;If today one man said there is a tiger in the marketplace, would Your Majesty believe it?&#039;&amp;lt;nowiki/&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;The king said: &#039;No.&#039;&amp;quot;Pang Cong said: &#039;If two men said there is a tiger in the marketplace, would Your Majesty believe it?&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;The king said: &#039;I would doubt it.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Pang Cong said: &#039;If three men said there is a tiger in the marketplace, would Your Majesty believe it?&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;The king said: &#039;I would believe it.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Pang Cong said: &#039;It is clear there is no tiger in the marketplace, but the words of three men can still make a tiger. Now Handan is farther from Daliang&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The capital of Wei, now known as Kaifeng, Henan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; than the marketplace, and more than three men here would speak ill of your servant&#039;&#039;. &#039;&#039;I hope Your Majesty will not take them at face value.&#039;&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;战国策&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [&#039;&#039;Strategies of the Warring States&#039;&#039;], compiled circa 20 B.C.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Liu Xiang (compiler), &amp;quot;Strategies of the Warring States,&amp;quot; a collection of stories, speeches, and historical records from the Warring States period (490–221 BC)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The Russian bourgeoisie, as shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]], are indisputably real and in control of their government. Western news media seem to agree universally on this point and waste no opportunity to refer to them as &amp;quot;oligarchs&amp;quot; or an &amp;quot;oligarchy&amp;quot;—not even when in the very next breath they portray this purported oligarchy&#039;s representative, Vladimir Putin, as an absolute dictator. On the other hand, though Xi Jinping is named a &amp;quot;dictator&amp;quot; nearly as often as Putin, and though the Chinese bourgeoisie are vastly more wealthy and nearly an order of magnitude more numerous than Russia&#039;s, the phrase &amp;quot;Chinese oligarchs&amp;quot; is quite seldom if ever printed. In China there are no oligarchs; instead, there are &amp;quot;entrepreneurs,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;tycoons,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;billionaires,&amp;quot; and perhaps a &amp;quot;mogul&amp;quot; or two.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The owners of the Western media—the &#039;&#039;Western&#039;&#039; oligarchy—have clearly done much the same class analysis as this book and arrived at the same conclusions. The Russian capitalists have been designated enemies while the Chinese capitalists remain potential allies and perhaps future compradors; the Communist Party, as the oppressor of the Chinese capitalists and the highest expression of peasant and proletarian power in China, is of course the Western bourgeoisie&#039;s greatest enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By its very existence, the Party presents by far the greatest threat to the Western capitalists&#039; dominance of class society. The task of the Western press is therefore twofold: first, to lionize and evoke sympathy for the Chinese capitalist, and second—far more importantly—at all costs to vilify and incite hatred for the Party. As shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]], the Party has unchallenged control over the government; therefore, it too must receive the same treatment, as must Xi himself, as its chosen representative. The Western bourgeoisie had of course always been hostile to the Chinese government, but far less so until the turning point during the late 2000s, when they at last began to realize that proletarian power in China was not diminishing but increasing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nothing positive regarding China may therefore be printed. Any overture of friendship the Chinese government makes toward another country can only be a nefarious ruse, certain to bring the other country harm, either then and there or at some later date. The PRC&#039;s great infrastructure projects, when they are begun, can only be doomed to failure; and when they are completed, they can only have been a colossal waste of money. Initiatives to help the poor can only be a sham; if they do have undeniably positive effects, those effects must have come at too great a cost. Every member of the Party can only be irredeemably corrupt, except for those who are actually arrested for corruption. If any Chinese people speak positively of the Party, this can only be the result of the government&#039;s brainwashing. Those who speak critically of the Party, however, are always brave and clear-thinking truth-tellers, soon to be &amp;quot;disappeared&amp;quot; by the government; when they are seen in public thereafter, their reappearance must somehow be &amp;quot;staged&amp;quot; by the government. There can be no criminals in China, only political prisoners who have been falsely accused; neither are these political prisoners kept in prisons, for there can be no prisons in China, only prison &#039;&#039;camps&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, every policy adopted by the government can only be the latest expression of its brutal totalitarianism. The Party can be the author only of evil, for the sake only of evil. Any and all reporting on China must presume the guilt, rather than the innocence, of the Party. If no evidence can be found of the Party&#039;s sinister abuses of human rights, this can only indicate the government&#039;s terrifyingly efficient censorship. No story casting the Chinese government in an unflattering light is too outlandish for publication, and no acknowledgement of its successes may be printed without heavy qualification. Any and all research into Chinese government policy that has a suitably critical conclusion is fit to be published, whether it is credible, peer-reviewed, and methodologically rigorous or not; any such research with positive findings is not to be trusted—especially if it is conducted by Chinese academics, even when their research is done independently of the government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the hegemony of the super-empire, anti-China propaganda has become ubiquitous. The market dominance of Western information technology over the internet ensures that it is the first, and often only, narrative read by the average user. English-language news has become completely saturated with stories demonizing China, each careful to include a multitude of references to other such stories, so that the weakness of any one claim in particular cannot be evaluated without being overwhelmed by the collective. The most spurious or unverified details are typically hidden behind paywalls or multiple layers of citations, deterring skeptics by adding barriers to the formulation of any specific criticisms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The audience is of course not just the Western public, but the entire world. The NED and other soft-power NGOs transform anti-China propaganda into pro-Western political power in regions throughout the periphery, seeking constantly to redirect toward China any existing anger over unrelated grievances. An even greater expansion of this system is being sought. In early 2022, the U.S. House of Representatives voted to spend $500 million dollars to produce journalism for overseas audiences that was critical of China, the majority of which was to be allocated through the U.S. Agency for Global Media. The Senate, in their version of the legislation, went even further, seeking a total of $1.5 billion that should be spent in order to &amp;quot;raise awareness of and increase transparency regarding the negative impact of activities related to the Belt and Road Initiative.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lee Harris, &amp;quot;Congress Proposes $500 Million for Negative News Coverage of China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The American Prospect&#039;&#039;, February 9, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; To maintain its control over the poor and working classes in the periphery and at home, the super-empire must at all costs keep them divided. Any local or international organization premised upon class solidarity with the Chinese worker cannot be allowed to flourish, and the Communist Party&#039;s class character and its relationship to the people must be obscured; it may be portrayed—all 95 million members—only as a vague instrument of &amp;quot;authoritarianism&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;dictatorship,&amp;quot; a wicked and hostile antagonist to the masses, and never as a champion of their interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It then follows that it is of greatest importance to publish any and all information that might draw attention to the Party or the government&#039;s shortcomings with respect to ethnic minorities, the rural poor, women&#039;s rights, religious freedom, the treatment of those with non-conforming gender identities and sexual orientations, and other categories of marginalization. If any such shortcomings are real, they must be broadcasted again and again, even long after they have later been addressed or ameliorated by the government&#039;s actions; if such shortcomings are mild, unforthcoming, or unverifiable, new ones must be invented or inferred.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Media Decoupling ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;[T]he amount of energy needed to refute bullshit is an order of magnitude bigger than to produce it.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Alberto Brandolini&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alberto Brandolini (@ziobrando), Twitter post, January 1, 2013: &amp;quot;The Bullshit Asimmetry: The Amount of Energy Needed to Refute Bullshit Is an Order of Magnitude Bigger than to Produce It.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The 1980s saw a period of unrest in the Tibet Autonomous Region which was quickly seized upon by the Western press. In 1989 the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; published an op-ed that related accounts from Tibetan exiles living in India, who described harrowing oppression by the Chinese authorities allegedly enforcing coercive and draconian family planning policies, including nightmarish &amp;quot;birth-control teams&amp;quot; that roamed from village to village, performing forced abortions and sterilizations of native Tibetan women. The infanticide of healthy newborns was supposedly commonplace. A pair of &amp;quot;refugee Buddhist monks&amp;quot; described a lurid picture of a &amp;quot;growing pile of fetuses&amp;quot; outside one such team&#039;s tent next to their monastery as they proceeded to mass-sterilize the entire village.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Blake Kerr, &amp;quot;Witness to China&#039;s Shame,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 25, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A report published in 1987 by the U.S. Tibet Committee (an NGO) claimed that the PRC had adopted a &amp;quot;final solution&amp;quot; designed to &amp;quot;within ten to twenty years&amp;quot; cause &amp;quot;the demise of the Tibetan race itself.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John F. Avedon, &#039;&#039;Tibet Today: Current Conditions and Prospects&#039;&#039; (Wisdom Publications, 1988), 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Academics at Beijing&#039;s Population Research Institute disputed these accusations, citing actual policy that largely exempted rural Tibetans from the government&#039;s family planning initiatives. Professors Melvyn Goldstein and Cynthia Beall of Case Western Reserve University in Ohio noted that &amp;quot;The gulf between these very different accounts of birth control policy in Tibet is so enormous and the reliability of the respective data sources (Tibetan refugees versus published data from China) so uncertain that there has been no way to make an informed judgment on this issue.&amp;quot; In an attempt to resolve this contradiction, they traveled to Tibet to conduct an extensive study of ethnic Tibetan rural communities in China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melvyn C. Goldstein and Cynthia M. Beall, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Birth Control Policy in the Tibet Autonomous Region: Myths and Realities,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Asian Survey&#039;&#039; 31, no. 3 (March 1991): 290–91.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Goldstein and Beall spent 16 months performing fieldwork in the Tibet Autonomous Region, employing traditional anthropological methods involving formal and informal interviews. All conversations were conducted in the Tibetan language, and according to their report they were neither accompanied by government officials nor were there any restrictions placed upon such meetings.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, 293.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the data collected, they concluded:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… the Tibetan Autonomous Region is actually experiencing high population growth rates rather than suffering a policy of coercive and restrictive birth control that is causing population decline and threatening the continued existence of Tibetans. At current growth rates, over half a million Tibetans will be added to the TAR&#039;s population in the last decade of this century.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, 300.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;They in fact remarked upon the excessive burden the increase in population would likely have upon limited resources and farmland in Tibet—exactly the harmful scenario that it was the purpose of actual reasonable family planning interventions to prevent. Only in the cities were any family planning policies enforced, and then only the standard (at that time) one-child limit upon the Han residents (who comprise the vast majority of the Chinese population overall), and a two-child limit upon Tibetans who were themselves government officials or members of the Communist Party. They directly observed many large families and found no evidence of &amp;quot;roving sterilization teams&amp;quot; or of forced abortions or infanticide anywhere.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, 300–301.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A likely factor in the stark discrepancy between their findings and the dominant Western media narrative, suggested Goldstein and Beall, were exaggerations or fabrications by the other reports&#039; refugee interviewees, who by the conditions of their exile (either forced or elective) to India may have harbored deep-seated anger and hostility toward the Chinese government. They also criticized the methodological flaws of the reports, particularly their authors&#039; reliance on selectively choosing to interview only refugees who had a lurid story to tell, rather than comparing and contrasting refugee experiences in any systematic way. The reports that the Western press had been so eager to publish, they determined, were &amp;quot;an illustration of how easily strong political emotions can misinform objectivity.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, 301–303.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Barry Sautman, a Professor of Social Science at Hong Kong University of Science and Technology, in a detailed analysis published in the &#039;&#039;Texas International Law Journal&#039;&#039;, offered the explanation that such exaggerations might be a deliberate media strategy adopted by the Tibetan émigré community: &amp;quot;[w]ith many causes competing for the attention of those from whom the Tibetan émigrés seek support, it may appear to them that the most extreme, rather than the most accurate, language best serves their cause.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;&#039;Cultural Genocide&#039; and Tibet,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Texas International Law Journal&#039;&#039; 38 (2003): 241–42.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A decade later, Goldstein, Beall, and their research partners returned to Tibet, this time to evaluate similarly conflicting claims regarding the welfare of rural Tibetans. A report submitted to the United Nations by a group of Western NGOs in 1998 again accused the PRC of imposing forced abortions and sterilizations upon Tibetan women, and levying heavy fines including the dispossession of land as penalties for any deviations from the family planning restrictions. A &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; headline declared &amp;quot;Genocide in Tibet,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Maura Moynihan, &amp;quot;Genocide in Tibet,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 24, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; referencing a 370-page report by the International Commission of Jurists that accused the Chinese government of forced abortions, infanticide, and numerous other abuses against Tibetans.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Commission of Jurists, &#039;&#039;Tibet: Human Rights and the Rule of Law&#039;&#039; (January 1, 1997), 312.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Again these reports were based upon selective interviews with exiles and speculative interpretations of public documents,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Commission of Jurists, 9.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a pattern it is useful to describe with the phrase &amp;quot;anecdote-speculation&amp;quot; since it has been repeated so many times in Western media coverage of China that it is necessary to refer to it by a shorthand.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Western press is well-aware of this phenomenon, and in the time before the propaganda machine was fully focused on China, would sometimes freely admit it. For example, in early 2014, when cultivating anti-immigrant xenophobia was still considered a greater priority, an article in the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; headlined &amp;quot;Asylum Fraud in Chinatown: Industry of Lies&amp;quot; deplored a plethora of applicants for asylum in the United States, writing that most asylum applications &amp;quot;were at least partly false, from fabricated narratives of persecution to counterfeit supporting documents and invented witness testimony.&amp;quot; (Kirk Semple, Joseph Goldstein, and Jeffrey E. Singer, &amp;quot;Asylum Fraud in Chinatown: An Industry of Lies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 22, 2014.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Again, Chinese researchers disputed the findings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Goldstein et al. took an even more rigorous approach, involving focus groups, a household survey, interviews, and observation; research sites were chosen by the authors and &amp;quot;[n]o information was censored by the Chinese government and no provincial or local government officials accompanied the researchers while they did their fieldwork.&amp;quot; No prior arrangements needed to be made to conduct interviews, nor were interviewees subject to questioning by local officials afterward.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melvyn C. Goldstein et al., &amp;quot;Fertility and Family Planning in Rural Tibet,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The China Journal&#039;&#039; 47, no. 47 (January 2002): 19–21.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The results were again similar. While a three-child limit had indeed been officially placed upon Tibetan families in the countryside, Goldstein et al. found that this limit was not being effectively enforced, local authorities having considerable autonomy regarding the policy. Despite some complaints about government rules, &amp;quot;no formal or informal discussions with villagers about family planning, birth limits or local problems revealed even a hint of forced abortions,&amp;quot; and when the women surveyed were asked about what happens when someone became pregnant with a child who would be above the limit, &amp;quot;not one said that they would have to undergo an abortion or be sterilized.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein et al., &amp;quot;Fertility and Family Planning in Rural Tibet,&amp;quot; 31–32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Families that had had four or more children were not even fined. The study, they concluded, &amp;quot;highlights the dangers of using refugee reports and anecdotal evidence to interpret highly politicized situations.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein et al., 39.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Obviously, the &amp;quot;final solution&amp;quot; that was supposedly to have been implemented in Tibet during the 1990s was never anything but a complete fabrication. According to &#039;&#039;Voice of America&#039;&#039; (the United States government&#039;s own media mouthpiece), the staunchly anti-communist &amp;quot;Tibetan government in exile&amp;quot; and the PRC have agreed on the total number of Tibetans living in China since 2010—over six million, a significant increase since Goldstein et al.&#039;s research.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Beijing: Tibetan Population Actually over 7 Million,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Voice of America&#039;&#039;, June 20, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a further paper published in 2005, Goldstein, Beall, and their colleagues Ben Jiao and Geoff Childs (a sociocultural anthropologist from Washington University in St. Louis) compared the fertility rates between Tibetans in the TAR and the Tibetan exile community, finding that since the mid-1980s—when the rate for both had been approximately &#039;&#039;six births per woman&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Geoff Childs et al., &amp;quot;Tibetan Fertility Transitions in China and South Asia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Population and Development Review&#039;&#039; 31, no. 2 (June 2005): 346.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;—it had declined in both communities at nearly the same rate due to the increased availability of contraceptives, even despite the &amp;quot;leaders in the exile community advocat[ing] pronatalism as a nationalistic responsibility.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Geoff Childs et al., 347.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Goldstein and Beall&#039;s meticulous fieldwork appears to have had little effect on the propaganda machine at the time, their research represents an important first-hand perspective on government policy in Tibet that was not only qualified and external, but studiously independent. (Not all of their findings painted the PRC in the best light; for example, in another paper published in 1989, Goldstein and Beall remarked upon the &amp;quot;trade exploitation&amp;quot; of the Tibetan nomads. In 1981 the central government in Beijing had ordered the Tibet Autonomous Region to be exempted from all taxes and trade quotas—a type of tax-in-kind in which the nomads had been compelled to sell a portion of their goods to the government at below-market prices. However, Goldstein and Beall found that due to corruption on the county and district level, the quota system remained discreetly in place.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to their study published in 1989:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nomads are presently compelled to sell butter and sheep to district officials for those officials&#039; own consumption needs. Here too, the system works not by an open market economy but by establishing a contract (quota) at prices below the market. The district officials decide how much butter and meat they need and then establish a per animal quota to yield that amount, which is then passed on to the nomads based on the number of head of livestock they hold. On the other hand, because these officials want the &#039;contracts&#039; to appear voluntarily entered into, they cannot pay the nomads too little and thus provoke them to protest to Lhasa.&amp;quot; [Melvyn C. Goldstein and Cynthia M. Beall, &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Reform Policy on the Nomads of Western Tibet,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Asian Survey&#039;&#039; 29, no. 6 (June 1989): 634.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thirty years ago, or perhaps even ten, such research by outside observers was possible; today, the super-empire&#039;s policy of decoupling largely precludes independent Western investigations, and limits the primary source material of any such research to anecdote-speculation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Decoupling,&amp;quot; or sometimes &amp;quot;de-risking&amp;quot;—the terms used explicitly by the U.S. security state and Western media—is best understood as an imperialist mirror to Amin&#039;s theory of &amp;quot;delinking.&amp;quot; The periphery, according to Amin, may be able to delink itself from its harmful near-total political integration with the core without sacrificing trade, and thus without jeopardizing its economic survival—a feat that the PRC has to a great degree already accomplished. This has also rendered the super-empire unable to subject China to the mechanisms of control detailed in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]]: the nuclear deterrent precludes direct military intervention, China&#039;s new wealth is proof against the leveraging of debt for structural adjustment, and China&#039;s manufacturing and export dominance prevents the super-empire from employing significant sanctions against it without also bringing economic ruin to itself. The United States, Europe, Australia, &amp;amp;#x26;c. must first &amp;quot;decouple&amp;quot; from their integration with China by gradually reducing their trade dependency on it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The West&#039;s fourth mechanism of control—soft power—is currently the only weapon the super-empire can bring to bear against China, but when in the late 2000s the success of the PRC&#039;s delinking became fully apparent, the use of this weapon was not fully unconstrained either. Multilateral diplomatic agreements between the PRC and Western countries, as well as a recent history of cooperation on global issues such as climate change, could not be undone overnight. Though the Western bourgeoisie must destroy the Communist Party to retain their dominance over class society, their tremendous capital exports to China—according to UNCTAD, foreign direct investment in China totaled $2 trillion in 2021&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2022,&amp;quot; 215.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and their revenues from the Chinese market cannot be easily discarded, and give many individual Western corporations a contradictory incentive to avoid confrontation. Since the 1990s, many avenues for the exchange of culture, education, and information between China and the United States had been opened. These also needed to be decoupled in order to clear the path for greater hostility.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A more thorough assessment of the current decoupling strategy will be presented in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch12.xhtml|Chapter Twelve]]; this chapter is concerned with its effects on journalism and the media. It is now a common thought-terminating cliché that China&#039;s &amp;quot;freedom of the press&amp;quot; is considered among the lowest of any country in the world. Yet this was not always the case. According to a special report by the New York-based NGO Committee to Protect Journalists, press rights in China in 2010 were in fact stronger than ever before.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to the report: &amp;quot;many journalists, even those who have suffered directly as a result of their work, said press rights are stronger than they once were.&amp;quot; (Madeline Earp, &amp;quot;In China, a Debate on Press Rights,&amp;quot; Committee to Protect Journalists, October 19, 2010.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This has certainly changed, and foreign journalists are indeed treated very poorly in China today, but seldom (if ever) does the Western press honestly address the question of &#039;&#039;why&#039;&#039; this has changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese public opinion of the United States, once positive, or at least ambivalent, during the latter twentieth century, had worsened by the 2000s due to the perception of persistent anti-China bias in the Western media.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Randall Peerenboom, &amp;quot;Assessing Human Rights in China: Why the Double Standard,&amp;quot; Cornell International Law Journal 38, no. 1 (2005): 71–172.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A report published in the &#039;&#039;Cornell International Law Journal&#039;&#039; found that China had in fact been subjected to a serious double standard; Western NGOs, ostensibly concerned with human rights, disproportionately focused on alleged violations in China despite much worse abuses occurring elsewhere in the world; the U.S. government continually attempted to censure the PRC before the United Nations Commission on Human Rights, while ignoring other countries&#039; egregious abuses;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Randall Peerenboom, 150–51.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the Western press exclusively covered negative news in China, selectively focusing only on individual cases that were not representative of actual conditions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Randall Peerenboom, 76–77.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Meanwhile, though it did have shortcomings, China&#039;s actual human rights situation was far &#039;&#039;better&#039;&#039; than the average country in its income class in nearly every category.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Randall Peerenboom, 75.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2005, the PRC played a role in mediating peace in Sudan&#039;s decades-long, exceptionally bloody civil war.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hend ElMahly Mahhoud Sultan and Degang Sun, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Participation in the Conflict Resolution in Sudan and South Sudan: A Case of &#039;Creative Mediation,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BRIQ&#039;&#039; 1, no. 2 (2020): 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As early as 2006, the PRC was funding the African Union peacekeeping force and actively negotiating to end the humanitarian crisis in Darfur.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hend ElMahly Mahhoud Sultan and Degang Sun, 13.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2007 its efforts had major success, the government in Khartoum agreeing to host a stronger joint United Nations-African Union peacekeeping operation—UNAMID— which though not 100% successful in ending the conflict, became the largest UN mission in the world to date and for the duration of its mandate almost certainly prevented hundreds of thousands of further deaths.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hend ElMahly Mahhoud Sultan and Degang Sun, 15.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chinese diplomacy alone had produced results where the West&#039;s airstrikes and economic sanctions had failed—an unsurprising observation, given that the true purpose of these sanctions (see [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]]) was not to end war but to maintain Sudan&#039;s underdevelopment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Western press was remarkably candid in admitting, several years after the fact, that the sanctions on Sudan had done absolutely nothing to stop the bloodshed in Darfur. In 2018, &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; called the sanctions a &amp;quot;global face-saving exercise after evidence of war crimes in Darfur began to emerge&amp;quot; that had done nothing to hinder the Sudanese government or help the people of Darfur. (Nesrine Malik, &amp;quot;Sanctions Against Sudan Didn&#039;t Harm an Oppressive Government—They Helped It,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, July 3, 2018.) Predictably, the sanctions themselves had done them even &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; harm, by effectively preventing even basic medical supplies from reaching Sudan. (Amy Maxmen, &amp;quot;Sudan Sanctions Deprive &#039;Whole Nation&#039; of Health Care,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, January 14, 2016.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC had not participated in the sanctions; for this reason, rather than acknowledge the PRC&#039;s role in ending the bloodshed, or admit the West&#039;s own culpability in crimes against humanity in Sudan,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The cruelty of the super-empire&#039;s policy toward Sudan has already been briefly mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapters Two]] and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Six]]. To take another particularly horrific example, less than a decade earlier, in 1998, an airstrike by the U.S. military had destroyed the Al-Shifa pharmaceutical factory that had produced the majority of the country&#039;s basic medicines, resulting in a three-month disruption of all medical supplies during the bloody civil war. [Werner Daum, &amp;quot;Universalism and the West: An Agenda for Understanding,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Harvard International Review&#039;&#039; 23, no. 2 (Summer 2001):19–23.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western newspapers spat in its face. In 2007, the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; published an op-ed labelling the upcoming Summer Olympics in Beijing the &amp;quot;Genocide Olympics.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ronan Farrow and Mia Farrow, &amp;quot;The &#039;Genocide Olympics&#039;,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2008, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; ran its own column titled &amp;quot;China&#039;s Genocide Olympics,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nicholas Kristof, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Genocide Olympics,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 24, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Steven Spielberg withdrew from his role as artistic advisor to the event, explicitly citing PRC-Sudan relations in his public explanation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Helene Cooper, &amp;quot;Spielberg Drops Out as Adviser to Beijing Olympics in Dispute Over Darfur Conflict,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 13, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Now, when a journalist from the West asks us questions,&amp;quot; Fanon wrote in 1961, &amp;quot;it is seldom in order to help us.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 77.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This lesson was re-learned in China. 2008 proved to be an inflection point in receptivity to foreign press; later, in April, CNN became the target of a wave of outrage and multiple lawsuits in both China and the United States after one of their news commentators remarked about China that &amp;quot;they&amp;quot; were a &amp;quot;bunch of goons and thugs&amp;quot; on air. The Western establishment, however, closed ranks; the CNN commentator kept his job&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Joins Furor Over Fox News Host&#039;s &#039;Chinaman&#039; Comments,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, July 15, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the New York-based Hai Ming law firm soon dropped its case, citing pressure from other clients.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Klaudia Lee, &amp;quot;Legal Action against CNN Dropped,&amp;quot; South China Morning Post, May 12, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039; dismissed subsequent Chinese demonstrations against Western media bias as &amp;quot;xenophobic.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Magnier, &amp;quot;Dialing Back Chinese Anger,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 19, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western news media thus soon faced an increasingly hostile public reaction in China, and one largely of their own making. Over the next decade, things steadily worsened. Increasingly, reporters fell afoul of police, but more often they were accosted by men in plainclothes whom they could not identify, and sometimes simply by crowds of angry locals. In 2011, NPR noted a &amp;quot;crackdown&amp;quot; on foreign journalists, in which Chinese authorities threatened to revoke visas;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Cracks Down On Reporters, Potential Protesters,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NPR&#039;&#039;, March 4, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in December of 2014, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported on a pattern of harassment of Western reporters, citing an incident in Beijing in which an Associated Press camera crew was &amp;quot;attacked by a crowd of thugs who damaged their equipment, splashed them with water and snatched one of the correspondents&#039; phones.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrew Jacobs, &amp;quot;China Gets Even Colder for Reporters,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the super-empire began to pursue decoupling in earnest, Western governments took any opportunity to escalate these tensions. In February 2020, the U.S. State Department revoked protections for all journalists of China&#039;s five largest news agencies, who would henceforth be treated as foreign government operatives.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lara Jakes and Steven Lee Myers, &amp;quot;U.S. Designates China&#039;s Official Media as Operatives of the Communist State,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 18, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In retaliation, the Chinese Ministry of Foreign Affairs revoked visas for three &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reporters the next day, accusing the paper of racism for its publication of an article headlined—at the height of the COVID-19 pandemic—&amp;quot;China Is the Real Sick Man of Asia.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexandra Stevenson, &amp;quot;China Expels 3 Wall Street Journal Reporters as Media Relations Sour,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 19, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The State Department again punished Chinese news agencies, restricting their staff and effectively forcing dozens of Chinese citizens to leave the country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lara Jakes and Marc Tracy, &amp;quot;U.S. Limits Chinese Staff at News Agencies Controlled by Beijing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 2, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The next month, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs further retaliated, requiring journalists of major American newspapers whose press credentials expired at the end of the year to surrender them within ten days.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Marc Tracy, &amp;quot;China Announces That It Will Expel American Journalists,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 18, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In May, the U.S. Department of Homeland Security further restricted Chinese journalists&#039; visas.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sha Hua, &amp;quot;U.S. Puts New Limits on Visas for Chinese Journalists,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, May 9, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In June, the homes of four Xinhua News Agency correspondents in Australia were raided and their property was confiscated by the authorities; later that year, when Chinese police deemed two Australian journalists &amp;quot;persons of interest&amp;quot; in a criminal investigation, the Australian government advised the Australian Broadcasting Corporation to withdraw them from the country, leaving Australian media with no accredited foreign correspondents in China for the first time in nearly 50 years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Mayger and Jason Scott, &amp;quot;Australia Raided Homes of Chinese Reporters, Seized Electronics,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By October, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; had only one foreign correspondent left in all of China, and the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; had zero.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith B. Richburg, &amp;quot;China Feels It No Longer Needs the Foreign Media. But It Still Can&#039;t Hide,&amp;quot; The University of Melbourne &#039;&#039;Asialink&#039;&#039;, October 14, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On May 11, the documentary &#039;&#039;Voices from the Frontline: China&#039;s War on Poverty&#039;&#039;, written and produced by China expert Robert Lawrence Kuhn, debuted on PBS member station PBS SoCal; the film, made possible by the unprecedented access to the Chinese countryside that Kuhn had cultivated throughout his career, was a mostly-positive depiction of the PRC&#039;s targeted poverty alleviation program. Within weeks, PBS mysteriously removed the film from their platform for &amp;quot;not meet[ing] its editorial standards&amp;quot;; in a statement to the press, PBS SoCal confirmed that the film had passed their editorial standards, yet followed suit, suspending any future re-airing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Julian Wyllie, &amp;quot;After PBS Drops Film, PBS SoCal Reviews Documentary Produced in Association with a Chinese State TV Network,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Current&#039;&#039;, May 27, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; That summer, the U.S. Peace Corps ended operations in China,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Simone McCarthy, &amp;quot;US Peace Corps&#039; Exit from China Cuts Valued Channel of Sino-American Dialogue,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, July 4, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and President Trump issued an executive order terminating the Fulbright Program, which had previously provided opportunities for the exchange of students and a wide array of academic research and cooperation between the PRC and the United States.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Executive Office of President Donald J. Trump, &amp;quot;The President&#039;s Executive Order on Hong Kong Normalization,&amp;quot; Executive Order 13936 of July 14, 2020, &#039;&#039;Federal Register&#039;&#039;, July 17, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Biden Administration and the 117th Congress upheld the termination;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Fulbright Program in China was briefly included in a general push by the Democratic Party to roll back many Trump-era policies; the America COMPETES Act, approved by House of Representatives in 2022, included a reversal of the termination. [NAFSA: Association of International Educators, &#039;&#039;The America COMPETES Act (H.R. 4251)&#039;&#039;, 3.] However, a bipartisan consensus was quickly reached to avoid any rapprochement with the PRC. A few months later the language was quietly dropped from bill, which later became law as the CHIPS and Science Act.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as of the summer of 2023, despite repeated objections from many U.S. scholars, neither program had been restored.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bochen Han, &amp;quot;Want to Improve US-China Relations? Bring Back Fulbright Programme, Advocates Say,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, April 28, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There were to be no more Professor Goldsteins in this new generation of U.S.-PRC relations; no first-hand reporting, no fieldwork, and no independent investigations. There was to be only anecdote-speculation and propaganda.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowhere is this clearer than in the present controversy over the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region. Since 2018, Western press and NGOs have accused the government of a litany of human rights abuses, many of them quite similar to the accusations regarding Chinese Tibetans decades earlier. The Hoover Institution, a conservative U.S. policy think tank attached to Stanford University, published an article in 2018 titled &amp;quot;China&#039;s Final Solution In Xinjiang.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Miles Maochun Yu, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Final Solution In Xinjiang,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Caravan&#039;&#039;, Hoover Institution, October 9, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An op-ed headline in the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; declared that &amp;quot;In China, every day is Kristallnacht&amp;quot; in 2019.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fred Hiatt, &amp;quot;In China, Every Day Is Kristallnacht,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 3, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The East Turkistan National Awakening Movement, a Washington-based NGO created in 2017, alleged that the Party had killed millions of people in Xinjiang, imprisoned 8 million Uyghurs and other minorities in concentration camps, and forcibly aborted nearly 4 million Turkic babies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;East Turkistan National Awakening Movement, &amp;quot;Genocide.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, a Washington-based defense policy think tank issued a report accusing the Communist Party of perpetrating a massive campaign of forced sterilization specifically targeting the Uyghur ethnic minority, sourced entirely from anecdote-speculation, i.e. a handful of accounts from refugees or expatriates and extrapolations of local population statistics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Adrian Zenz, &#039;&#039;Sterilizations, IUDs, and Mandatory Birth Control: The CCP&#039;s Campaign to Suppress Uyghur Birthrates in Xinjiang&#039;&#039; (Washington, DC: The Jamestown Foundation, June 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2021, the State Department officially declared that a genocide consisting of a &amp;quot;systematic attempt to destroy Uighurs by the Chinese party-state&amp;quot; was ongoing in Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Edward Wong and Chris Buckley, &amp;quot;U.S. Says China&#039;s Repression of Uighurs Is &#039;Genocide,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In all such analyses, of course, the testimony of at most a few dozen selectively-chosen émigrés was treated as unquestionably factual. No independent studies of Uyghur communities in China were undertaken and no Western researchers even traveled to Xinjiang to attempt to confirm the accusations. Indeed, they largely could not; a decade of mistrust deliberately sown by Western governments and the Western press had led to the severing of academic ties, making the organization of any fieldwork prohibitively difficult.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neither are these the only, or even sufficient, obstacles to independent confirmation. The noncompliance of any government into investigations of their alleged crimes does not excuse the lack of investigation; Goldstein and Beall, as mentioned above, conducted their study despite the Chinese government&#039;s refusal to allow Western NGOs such as the International Commission of Jurists access to Tibet at around the same time. In a more contemporary example, the United Nations Human Rights Council&#039;s fact-finding mission to investigate the mass murder of the Rohingya people in Myanmar in 2018 &amp;quot;[regretted] the lack of cooperation from the Government of Myanmar&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Human Rights Council, &#039;&#039;Report of the Independent International Fact-finding Mission on Myanmar&#039;&#039; - A/HRC/39/64, August 27, 2018, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but proceeded anyway, conducting numerous field missions between September 2017 and July 2018,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Human Rights Council, 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; nearly a thousand in-depth interviews with victims and eyewitnesses that were both targeted and randomly selected, and relying only on verified and corroborated information.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Human Rights Council, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Not long afterward, however, the Western press and soft-power NGO network itself moved to prevent the Human Rights Council from conducting any similar investigation in Xinjiang.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2021, after Michelle Bachelet, the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights, publicly announced that such an investigation into the allegations regarding Xinjiang was needed, the Chinese government invited her to visit the region, not for an investigation, but as a diplomatic step toward trust and future cooperation. A month later, the United States government and its soft-power appendages began to pressure Bachelet, urging her to make a statement condemning the PRC over Xinjiang with no investigation at all.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nuriman and Joshua Lipes (translator), &amp;quot;&#039;Letters of Hope&#039; for Uyghurs Urge Rights Czar Bachelet to Break UN &#039;Silence&#039; on Xinjiang,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, April 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In March of 2022, after she agreed to the visit, Western NGOs published an open letter, signed by a multitude of groups such as Amnesty International and the NED-funded Chinese Human Rights Defenders, insisting that she publish a condemnation of the Chinese government immediately.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stephanie Nebehay, &amp;quot;U.N. Rights Boss to Visit China in May, Including Xinjiang, but Activists Demand Report,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 8, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Ms. Bachelet—Don&#039;t Go To Xinjiang&amp;quot; demanded the Heritage Foundation that April.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Olivia Enos, &amp;quot;Ms. Bachelet—Don&#039;t Go To Xinjiang,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, April 4, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bachelet, in fact, never intended her visit to be a thorough investigation of the allegations, which her initial statement made explicitly clear:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;This visit was not an investigation—official visits by a High Commissioner are by their nature high-profile and simply not conducive to the kind of detailed, methodical, discreet work of an investigative nature.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Instead, she said she hoped to &amp;quot;raise concerns&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;pave the way for more regular, meaningful interactions in the future&amp;quot;; at no point did she declare the question of genocide or of other human rights violations had been settled, and according to her statement she had pressed the government on those topics during her visit.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michelle Bachelet, &amp;quot;Statement by UN High Commissioner for Human Rights Michelle Bachelet after Official Visit to China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;United Nations Human Rights Office of the High Commissioner&#039;&#039;, May 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nevertheless, this positive step toward gaining the PRC&#039;s cooperation with future investigations would not lead anywhere. The Western media firestorm grew even more intense; numerous Washington-based think tanks, NGOs, and media figures universally demanded Bachelet&#039;s resignation and condemned the UN itself as an institution.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bethany Allen-Ebrahimian, &amp;quot;Advocates Denounce UN Official&#039;s China Visit as &#039;Ultimate Betrayal,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Axios&#039;&#039;, May 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Two weeks later, Bachelet announced (unexpectedly, according to her colleagues) that she would not seek another term as High Commissioner for &amp;quot;personal reasons.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Emma Farge and Wendell Roelf, &amp;quot;Michelle Bachelet, U.N. Rights Chief, Says No to Second Term amid China Trip Backlash,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This proved insufficient to satisfy the Western press, which continued to demand a summary report unequivocally condemning the PRC. Bachelet pledged to release one before the end of her term, stating that she was under &amp;quot;tremendous pressure&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Emma Farge, &amp;quot;UN Rights Chief &#039;under Tremendous Pressure&#039; over Report on China&#039;s Uyghurs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, August 25, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as her final day approached, this even began to come from her colleagues at the UN itself. In August, the UN&#039;s Special Rapporteur on contemporary slavery issued his own report announcing that allegations of Uyghurs being employed in &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; were credible. His report, however, cited as evidence a handful of other reports by Western defense industry think tanks and academics which themselves relied entirely upon anecdote-speculation;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tomoya Obokata, &#039;&#039;A/HRC/51/26: Contemporary Forms of Slavery Affecting Persons Belonging to Ethnic, Religious and Linguistic Minority Communities&#039;&#039;, United National Human Rights Office of the High Commissioner, July 19, 2022, 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; one such academic was quoted by &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; as saying that it would be &amp;quot;awkward&amp;quot; if Bachelet&#039;s report disagreed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;UN Expert Finds Forced Labor Claims in China&#039;s Xinjiang Credible,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, August 16, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Human Rights Council&#039;s report on Xinjiang, when it did appear, was published only minutes before Bachelet had officially ended her position on the last day of August. Her name was not on it and she did not promote it; the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; reported that Bachelet&#039;s own office staff &amp;quot;had to overcome resistance to publishing the report from Bachelet herself.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yuan Yang and Henry Foy, &amp;quot;&#039;Under Tremendous Pressure&#039;: The Battle behind the UN Report on China&#039;s Xinjiang Abuses,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, September 13, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An independent analysis by Australian legal expert Jaq James called the report &amp;quot;Willing to Wound, but Afraid to Strike,&amp;quot; due to its self-contradictory reliance on an inordinate amount of cautious language qualifying its claims, such as the statement that there &amp;quot;may&amp;quot; have been &amp;quot;crimes against humanity,&amp;quot; the purpose of which, according to James, was to allow &amp;quot;grave imputations to hang in the air without the burden of committing to them.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jaq James, &#039;&#039;The Assessment on Human Rights in Xinjiang by the United Nations Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights: A Critical Analysis&#039;&#039;, Working Paper, CO-WEST-PRO Consultancy (April 2023): 9–10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nor did the report mention Bachelet&#039;s visit to China in May; nor did it contain any data obtained through any independent investigation whatsoever, relying instead upon the selectively-chosen testimony of a handful of Uyghur exiles, subjective interpretations of Chinese law, and prior &amp;quot;research&amp;quot; by defense think tanks and U.S. government-linked organizations—such as the Australian Strategic Policy Institute (ASPI) and the Victims of Communism Memorial Foundation—that were universally based upon the same anecdote-speculation and other unverified information.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights, &amp;quot;OHCHR Assessment of Human Rights Concerns in the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region, People&#039;s Republic of China,&amp;quot; United National Human Rights, August 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor, however, did any of these remarkable concessions to the pressure upon Bachelet entirely please those who had applied it; immediately after the report was published, &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039; responded with an op-ed focusing entirely upon her &amp;quot;permanently damage[d]&amp;quot; reputation and &amp;quot;fall from grace&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark S. Cogan, &amp;quot;Michelle Bachelet&#039;s Spectacular Fall From Grace,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, August 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; other organizations said she had &amp;quot;failed spectacularly&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Abdulhakim Idris, &amp;quot;Goodbye, Ms. Bachelet: The Uyghurs Will Not Miss You,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bitter Winter&#039;&#039;, August 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and that her performance was a &amp;quot;tragedy for the UN.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mercedes Page, &amp;quot;A Tragedy in Xinjiang, a Tragedy for the UN,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Interpreter&#039;&#039;, September 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Bachelet&#039;s history of having been tortured by the Pinochet regime and her legacy of subsequently rising to become the new president of Chile was easily brushed aside. The message was quite clear: anyone who took the slightest step toward even attempting to meaningfully corroborate the propaganda machine&#039;s new speculative horror stories would face relentless attacks on their character and exile from the public arena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In September of 2020, the U.S. Congress began to craft legislation to sanction all products from the XUAR, which included 20% of the world&#039;s cotton supply, with the rationale that &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; might have been used to craft them.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Evan Clark, &amp;quot;Xinjiang&#039;s Cotton Ban Debated in House Hearing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Yahoo! Finance&#039;&#039;, September 17, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Under pressure, the Better Cotton Initiative, an international sustainability NGO funded by USAID,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Better Cotton Initiative, &#039;&#039;2020 Annual Report&#039;&#039;, 24.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; declared the following month that it was withdrawing its operations from the region. The BCI had not found any evidence that forced labor was being used to harvest cotton; in fact, for the previous eight years, it had trained both Uyghur and Han cotton farmers in sustainable cotton practices without ever finding any such evidence. If forced labor were being used, or had suddenly begun to be used, of any Western or international organization the BCI would have been the best placed to discover the extent and evidence of such abuses; yet instead the group announced that it would &amp;quot;cease all field-level activities in the region effective immediately, including capacity building and data monitoring and reporting&amp;quot; in the XUAR.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Evan Clark, &amp;quot;Better Cotton Initiative Stops Xinjiang Field Activity,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Women&#039;s Wear Daily&#039;&#039;, October 21, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It joined a growing group of international labor rights auditors that had stopped operating in Xinjiang. In September, the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reported on five such auditing organizations that had withdrawn from the region— not because the Chinese government had forbidden their activities, but because Washington-based NGOs and defense industry specialists had urged them to.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eva Xiao, &amp;quot;Auditors to Stop Inspecting Factories in China&#039;s Xinjiang Despite Forced-Labor Concerns,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, September 21, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2019, Paris-based auditor Bureau Veritas certified a factory in Xinjiang operated by the Yili Zhuowan Garment Manufacturing Company as free of forced labor—but the United States Customs and Border Protection agency disagreed, including it in sanctions due to &amp;quot;[i] nformation reasonably indicat[ing] that these entities use prison and forced labor.&amp;quot; The CBP did not disclose the nature or the source of this &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of Homeland Security, &amp;quot;DHS Cracks Down on Goods Produced by China&#039;s State-Sponsored Forced Labor,&amp;quot; September 14, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but Bureau Veritas swiftly agreed to stop operating in Xinjiang by the following week. The PRC had always been guilty until proven innocent, but now not even an &#039;&#039;attempt&#039;&#039; to prove its innocence would be permitted. The Party&#039;s guilt had become an unfalsifiable hypothesis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western propaganda machine&#039;s grip is naturally weaker outside the anglophone media and internet. For example, in 2021, Professor Tomoo Marukawa of the University of Tokyo&#039;s Institute of Social Science, who specialized in the Chinese economy and had conducted research in Xinjiang in the past, wrote multiple articles in his column for &#039;&#039;Newsweek Japan&#039;&#039; with detailed analysis casting doubt on several allegations against the Chinese government that had been taken for granted by the Western press.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;丸川知雄&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Tomoo Marukawa), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新疆の綿花畑では本当に「強制労 働」が行われているのか?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Is &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; really being practiced in Xinjiang&#039;s cotton fields?].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;丸川知雄&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Tomoo Marukawa), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新疆における「強制不妊手術」疑惑 の真相&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The Truth About the Suspicion of Forced Sterilization in Xinjiang].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Professor Hiroshi Onishi, an economist at Keio University who had performed fieldwork in Xinjiang nearly a dozen times throughout the 2000s and 2010s,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Record China, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;事実を確かめずにウイグル会議情報を流布―現 地11回調査の大西慶大教授が西側キャンペーンに反論&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Dissemination of Uyghur Congress information without confirming the facts: Professor Onishi of Keio University, who conducted 11 local surveys, refutes Western campaigns].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; also disagreed, and published a paper discrediting— through on-the-ground observation—specific claims made by a NED-funded Uyghur exile group. Onishi also referenced recent interviews with Uyghur residents of Konasheher County in Kashgar Prefecture that he had conducted through his research partners in the area without the government&#039;s knowledge; the responses, he concluded, indicated that the community widely considered the government jobs programs denounced by Western &amp;quot;experts&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; to in fact be voluntary.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;大西　広&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Hiroshi Onishi), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;「ウイグル問題」に関する西側キャンペ ーンを検証する&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Examining Western Campaign on &amp;quot;Uyghur Issue&amp;quot;], 13–14.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet this information was still easily prevented from entering the Western public consciousness; none of Marukawa&#039;s and Onishi&#039;s work on Xinjiang, or other such analyses, were ever translated into English or reported on by the Western press. Information separation had become total; in the era of media decoupling, no news whatsoever regarding Xinjiang was permitted to be discovered or published except that which had been approved—or invented—by Washington and its network of soft-power organizations.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Propaganda as a Weapon ===&lt;br /&gt;
Xinjiang was no exception—indeed the opposite—to China&#039;s historical trend of suffering identified at the beginning of [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]]. Before the Western media&#039;s recent focus there (which began in earnest only in early 2018), it was little disputed that the history of the region involved great tragedy, and that even in recent years, ethnic minorities there and throughout China endured lives of great difficulty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Until the establishment of the PRC, the Uyghur people inhabiting their heartland of southern Xinjiang&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Southern Xinjiang&amp;quot; here refers to the geographical region south of the Tianshan mountain range, also called the Tarim Basin, Nanjiang, or Altishahr (the historical Uyghur name).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had virtually never done so except as subjects or vassals, either to the old Mongolian khanates or to successive Chinese feudal dynasties. The khanate in northern Xinjiang,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The neighboring area to the north of the mountains, also called Beijiang or Dzungaria (the historical Mongolian name).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which conquered the south in the seventeenth century, and attempted to conquer Tibet, suffered even worse when the majority of its population was annihilated in the eighteenth during the Ten Great Campaigns of the Qing Empire. Though the Qing&#039;s feudal ruling class which had ordered the massacre were Manchu, many of the soldiers who carried it out were Han—assisted by the Uyghurs in the south, who had rebelled against the khanate, and became subjects of the Qing thereafter. The tale of ethnic minorities suffering at the hands of the Han majority—or even simply the story of one Chinese ethnic group oppressing another—is therefore an easy one for the Western press to report, due to the virtue of having already been largely true for centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neither is the Communist Party beyond reproach regarding its policies toward minorities—a fact that the Party itself has admitted in its public condemnation of the former leaders who had mistakenly pursued the so-called Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution, which had suppressed the cultural and religious practices of minority groups during the late 1960s and early 1970s. Not even Mao Zedong was exempt from criticism; of Mao&#039;s role in the GPCR, Deng Xiaoping said in an interview with Italian journalist Oriana Fallaci in 1980:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… it&#039;s imperative for me to make a clear distinction between the nature of Chairman Mao&#039;s mistakes and the crimes committed by Lin Piao and the Gang of Four. I must remind you that Chairman Mao devoted most of his life to China and saved the party and the revolution in the most critical moments. In other words, he gave such a contribution that, without him, in the least the Chinese would have spent much more time in groping their way in the darkness. Then let&#039;s not forget that it was Chairman Mao who combined the principles of Marxism and Leninism with the realities of China, it was Chairman Mao who creatively applied those principles not only to politics but also to philosophy, art, literature, military affairs. Yes, until the Sixties, or to be exact before the later part of the Fifties, some ideas of Chairman Mao were very correct, and many of the principles through which we achieved victory. &#039;&#039;Then&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;unfortunately, in the last part of his life, he committed mistakes. Particularly the Cultural Revolution mistake. And as a result many misfortunes were brought upon the party, the country, the people&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Oriana Fallaci, &amp;quot;Deng: Cleaning Up Mao&#039;s &#039;Feudal Mistakes,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 31, 1980.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Generally, however, Western journalists and historians take little note of Deng&#039;s careful handling of Mao&#039;s legacy, preferring to exaggerate— often cartoonishly—the errors Deng identified, to blame Mao for even more mistakes committed by others, and sometimes to invent new ones from rumor or speculation. The nature of the errors made by Mao and the Party were in fact fundamentally distinct from the cycles of oppression that characterized the centuries of feudal dynasties, and Mao&#039;s actual attitudes toward China&#039;s ethnic minorities, as well as the policies that he led the Party to implement in the early years of the PRC, substantially belie their reputation in the West.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1956, Mao met with a delegation from Mongolia to discuss the Chinese contribution to Mongolia&#039;s industrial development, which that year had included the loan of thousands of workers and technicians and a grant of 160 million rubles. When his Mongolian counterpart expressed their gratitude for the PRC&#039;s aid, Mao responded:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;We should do our duty, because our ancestors exploited you for three hundred years, oppressed you, they ran up quite a debt; therefore, today we want to repay these debts. In the past our national minorities were also oppressed this way, and we also want to repay our debts to them—this is our duty …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… In the past, we oppressed you, therefore now we want to admit our mistake. &#039;&#039;We not only do it so with you but with all national minorities inside the country. In the past, we oppressed them; therefore, if we now do not admit our mistakes, we cannot root out Great Han nationalist thinking and implement [principles of] equality of nationalities&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added] This is [our] basis, not pretty words. Isn&#039;t that so? In the past we oppressed you, but now you do not even have a word of complaint. The aid we are giving you is small. It is repayment of debt and not aid.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mao Zedong and Khutukhtu, &amp;quot;Memorandum of Conversation between Mao Zedong and the Delegation of the Mongolian People&#039;s Revolutionary Party and Comments on the Distribution of the Memorandum of Conversation,&amp;quot; September 24, 1956.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Mao&#039;s words on the subject were not only diplomatic pleasantries; they were also echoed in internal decision-making processes at the Party&#039;s highest levels. The following year in Beijing, in a private meeting between members of the Politburo and the Tibet Work Committee on the possibility of reforming the oppressive feudal system in Tibet, Deng remarked:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;According to the Chairman [Mao] no reforms in the twentieth century … No reforms for several decades or for fifty to one hundred years … This is based on [the model of] the Far East Republic… Even if the 1.2 million serfs remain [in Tibet], this will not affect our socialist construction [in the rest of China]. Leave the Tibetan currency and the Tibetan army alone. We should make an agreement with them—we give them some money and let them do the work. Even if they embezzle all the money, leave them alone… In Tibet, it [reforms] will take decades.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melvyn C. Goldstein, &#039;&#039;A History of Modern Tibet&#039;&#039;, chap. 4, &amp;quot;In the Eye of the Storm: 1957–1959,&amp;quot; 67–68.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Such was the commitment by Mao and the Central Committee to the Seventeen Point Agreement with the Dalai Lama (which ensured Tibet&#039;s self-governance in exchange for Chinese sovereignty over it) that they were willing to wait generations before pressing for reform and modernization, out of respect for the cultural traditions and religious hierarchy of Tibet. &amp;quot;Reform is necessary … for without it the minority nationalities cannot eliminate poverty,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tibet in 1950 had no inter-city roads or railways, and the capitalist mode of production scarcely existed. The vast majority of the population were rural, often nomadic; the existence of Lhasa—a city of at most a few tens of thousands—was more due to the profusion of monasteries than of a true petit bourgeoisie.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Deng had said in a speech several years earlier, &amp;quot;but reform must not be carried out until conditions within the minority nationalities are ripe for it.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Deng Xiaoping, &amp;quot;The Question of Minority Nationalities in the Southwest&amp;quot; [speech], 1950.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nor was his policy only driven by the political consideration of keeping good relations with the Dalai Lama and the Tibetan aristocracy; even after the Seventeen Point Agreement was abolished following the unsuccessful revolt and flight of the Dalai Lama in 1959, reforms proceeded glacially for the nomads. Goldstein, et al. write of the areas they surveyed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… households newly classified as &amp;quot;wealthy&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;representatives of the lord&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;ngatsab&#039;&#039;) were not expropriated with the exception of one former leader who had actively supported the Dalai Lama&#039;s revolt. All households kept the animals and pastures they then held and managed their herds as they had in the past. Debts dating from before 1959 were rescinded and those contracted in 1959 were recalculated with reduced interest.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Though in 1961 a relatively mild policy of mutual aid (&#039;&#039;rogre&#039;&#039;) was implemented in the countryside, in which the wealthiest nomads were not allowed to join pasture co-ops and required to pay higher wages to employees, rural Tibetan social and economic life was not fundamentally altered until the GPCR.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Reform Policy on the Nomads of Western Tibet,&amp;quot; 622.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did the Cultural Revolution show Mao and his cadre to at last be hypocrites on the national question? The accounts Goldstein and Beall collected certainly suggest that it did. Wanam, the pseudonymous head of one of the wealthiest families in Phala, told them the story of his abrupt and radical change in fortune:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;One morning in 1970, Wanam recalled, the local Tibetan leaders of the Cultural Revolution appeared before his tent and ordered him outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;They called me a reactionary and a class enemy,&amp;quot; he said. &amp;quot;They told me, &#039;From today on, your animals and goods are confiscated, and you will live under the guidance of the people, just as the poorest of the poor lived in the old society.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;They ripped off my earring, my rings, my necklace, and took my silver flint striker and my bullet holder,&amp;quot; Wanam continued. &amp;quot;They also confiscated my sheepskin robe, saying it was too good for the likes of a class enemy such as me. In its place they gave me an old worn-out robe.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What happened to the rest of your family&#039;s possessions?&amp;quot; we asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We lost them all,&amp;quot; Wanam answered. &amp;quot;At the time my family owned about 1,200 sheep and goats and 100 yaks. The new leaders took everything except 40 goats. They left us only one pot, some barley grain, and a little tsamba. And then they took away our fine yak-hair tent, giving us an old, tattered canvas tent in its place.&amp;quot; He shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We were stunned. Our whole life&#039;s wealth was eliminated in minutes. We didn&#039;t know how we would survive, since the leaders also said we could not join the people&#039;s commune but had to fend for ourselves.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, Wanam and his family survived only on the meager yield from their milk goats and by doing odd jobs for the commune that they were not allowed to join. Finally, two years later, the leaders relented, and Wanam&#039;s family joined the commune.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At 50 Wanam is once again one of the wealthiest nomads in Phala. His recovery typifies the economic and cultural rebirth of the Tibetan nomads after the disastrous decade of enforced communes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melvyn C. Goldstein and Cynthia M. Beall, &amp;quot;The Remote World of Tibet&#039;s Nomads,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;National Geographic&#039;&#039; 175 (January-June 1989): 759–64.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Despite its associated violent upheaval and slow economic growth, the GPCR was not entirely without merit and still has a few defenders today (though most of these are from outside China); unlike the old feudal tyrants, the intent of the Party—though premature and (self-admittedly) misguided—had not been to extract wealth from minorities through dispossessive accumulation, but to eliminate the inequality among them. What Deng later referred to as &amp;quot;poor communism&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; did improve the welfare of the poor by redistributing what wealth did exist; average life expectancy in China saw its biggest increase during this period, and average caloric intake and literacy increased dramatically as well. Yet it was widely rejected by China&#039;s communities of ethnic minorities, who had seen less of these benefits than the Han and had experienced overall economic stagnation during this decade. They typically swiftly restored their religious and cultural traditions after the GPCR ended in the 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What happened next? Goldstein and Beall remarked upon a substantial rise in rural Tibetan prosperity during the 1980s, and the construction of new roads, storerooms, and houses, which were built from imported wood, since no trees grew in Tibet&#039;s highest and most inhospitable regions. The Tibetans strongly embraced house-dwelling, which made the harsh winters of the plateau far more bearable, and incorporated it into their nomadic lifestyle.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;The Remote World of Tibet&#039;s Nomads,&amp;quot; 777–79.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Without any coercion by the government, more and more nomads were making use of the new &amp;quot;truckable&amp;quot; roads to transport livestock products, which they expected to yield much greater profits.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Reform Policy on the Nomads of Western Tibet,&amp;quot; 636.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The entire TAR was exempted from taxes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;However, as explained earlier in this chapter, this exemption was not fully implemented on the local level.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Pastureland was not expropriated and there was no inducement for nomads to resettle.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;Change and Continuity in Nomadic Pastoralism on the Western Tibetan Plateau,&amp;quot; 17.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Health care was also made free for all residents.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Reform Policy on the Nomads of Western Tibet,&amp;quot; 630.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The divisions between rich and poor did reappear, yet the poor now received decent wages and contracts for their work, and fared far better than they had under the feudal system.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Reform Policy on the Nomads of Western Tibet,&amp;quot; 637–40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By any objective assessment, the new policies of the Reform period were a vast improvement from the GPCR and greatly increased ethnic minorities&#039; quality of life, yet objective assessments such as Goldstein and Beall&#039;s were a tiny minority in the West.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the lens of the Western press, any change in the PRC&#039;s policies could only be harmful. Development in the countryside could only be an unwelcome imposition of Han values. Roads and modern houses could only destroy minorities&#039; traditional culture, and Han engineers who came to build them could only be conniving land-grabbers, certain to remain despite their lack of residency permits. No distinction could be drawn between rural poverty and this traditional culture, and no distinction could be drawn between the GPCR and the new Reform era; in fact the Reform policies needed to be &#039;&#039;more harmful&#039;&#039;. If no evidence for a negative change existed, it needed to be invented, ergo the conflation of the PRC&#039;s family planning initiatives that were announced in the late 1970s (which in reality &#039;&#039;discriminated against the Han&#039;&#039;, limiting them to one or two children per family, and exempted rural minorities, who were permitted three) with genocide, as shown in examples cited earlier in this chapter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the Communist Party had demonstrated its ability to adapt and to learn from its mistakes, the Western propaganda machine would never demonstrate the slightest inclination to do so. Only when the PRC&#039;s policy toward ethnic minorities changed once again was the early Reform period at all rehabilitated in the Western media; it was safe to admit the benefits minorities had received only when they could be used to attack and discredit the newest policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the early 2010s, Chinese ethnic minority regions had reaped considerable gains from China&#039;s rapid economic rise. In 2011, prominent Chinese academics Hu Lianhe and Hu Angang calculated that throughout the entire Reform era (i.e. at the time, 1978 to 2008) average yearly regional GDP growth had been 9.79% in Tibet, 11.69% in Inner Mongolia, and 10.35% in Xinjiang, exceeding the growth rates of all other high-growth countries in the world (except China overall). Similarly, the increase in China&#039;s minority autonomous regions&#039; Human Development Index had been the highest in the world; at the beginning of Reform, the Inner Mongolia Autonomous Region&#039;s HDI had been lower than Mongolia&#039;s, and the TAR&#039;s lower than India&#039;s, yet by 2008 both exceeded those of their neighboring countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;第二代民族政策：促进民族交融一体和繁荣 一体&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The Second Generation Ethnic Policy: Promoting National Integration and Prosperity], 2–3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite its own gains, however, Xinjiang still lagged behind several of its many neighbors. Its HDI was still average for the region, behind not only Russia but Kazakhstan, barely equaling Mongolia&#039;s, and only ahead of the other Central Asian republics to the west and south—several of which would likely have had more favorable comparisons to the even-less-prosperous Uyghur heartland of southern Xinjiang alone.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jeroen Smits and Iñaki Permanyer, &amp;quot;The Subnational Human Development Database,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Scientific Data&#039;&#039; 6, no. 190038 (2019).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Moreover, though Hu and Hu noted that the relative gap between the inland minority autonomous regions and the Han-majority coastal areas was currently narrowing, it remained significant, and during the 1990s—when neoliberal influence in China had reached its peak—this gap had increased.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;第二代民族政策：促进民族交融一体和繁荣 一体&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The Second Generation Ethnic Policy: Promoting National Integration and Prosperity], 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Party&#039;s strategy, described by Deng as &amp;quot;permit[ting] some people and some regions to become prosperous first, for the purpose of achieving common prosperity faster&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Deng Xiaoping, &amp;quot;Interview With Mike Wallace Of 60 Minutes,&amp;quot; September 2, 1986.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had focused on developing the Han-majority areas first.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were good geographical reasons for this. Xinjiang contains the &amp;quot;Eurasian Pole of Inaccessibility&amp;quot; giving it the unfortunate distinction of being the most landlocked region on Earth. The geography of the province is commonly summarized by the phrase &amp;quot;two basins between three mountains&amp;quot;—i.e. two deserts surrounded by the Altai, Tianshan, and Kunlun mountain ranges, the latter two in southern Xinjiang being among the highest in the world. Between these mountains, southern Xinjiang consists mostly of the vast and inhospitable Taklamakan Desert (interpreted ominously through folk etymology as &amp;quot;the place of no return&amp;quot;); its historical Uyghur name Altishahr referred to the &amp;quot;six cities&amp;quot; around its only oases that could support communities of any significant size. Tibet is even more remote, containing some of the highest elevations of continuous human habitation in the world. The development of these regions was a tremendous logistical task that could not be reasonably prioritized at China&#039;s Reform-era stage of prosperity. Yet southern Xinjiang&#039;s development also faced the unintended consequences and inadequacies of the central government&#039;s own ethnic minority policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ethnic minorities in China have the constitutional right to be educated in their native language but in practice during the Reform era, such education often became exclusive, resulting in widespread monolingual education in separate school systems, which by the 2000s had produced a new generation in minority communities that could speak little Standard Chinese in a country where well over 90% of the population relied upon it as a common language.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;During the 1990s, in some areas it was very difficult to learn Standard Chinese even for Uyghurs who wished to, according to a 2014 interview (republished in &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;) with a bilingual Chinese Uyghur from Hotan who had managed to do so. (Chi Zhang, &amp;quot;One Uighur Man&#039;s Journey Goes Viral,&amp;quot; May 14, 2014.)&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Since relatively few jobs were available within the XUAR, this severely limited the scope of their employment opportunities. Many Uyghurs, traveling to the eastern provinces to find jobs in the new factories, found themselves estranged from and sometimes looked down upon by their Han coworkers, with whom they could not communicate; others remained chronically unemployed. According to Hu and Hu, the PRC&#039;s Reform-era &amp;quot;affirmative action&amp;quot; policies sometimes actually reinforced inter-ethnic resentment or segregation; the practice of automatically giving minorities higher scores on college entrance exams had in some areas resulted in &#039;&#039;de facto&#039;&#039; discrimination against the children of interracial couples.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;第二代民族政策：促进民族交融一体和繁荣 一体&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The Second Generation Ethnic Policy: Promoting National Integration and Prosperity], 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regardless of whether such effects were significant or somehow outweighed the benefits of affirmative action overall, it was nonetheless true that those benefits had been severely hindered by the decades of privatization; local government officials had become either increasingly corrupt or simply less able to enforce preferential employment for minorities in the private sector.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?: The Debate about China&#039;s Ethnic Policies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Stanford Journal of International Law&#039;&#039; 46 (June 1, 2010): 51–120.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;刘仲康&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;韩中义&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, and &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;古丽夏, 关于正确认识和处理新形势下新疆宗教 问题的调查报告&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Investigation Report on Correct Understanding and Handling of Religious Issues in Xinjiang under the New Situation].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western press and Western soft-power organizations of course happily publicized these deficiencies throughout the early twenty-first century. &amp;quot;Unemployment among Uyghurs is very high&amp;quot; said &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; in 2009,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Who Are the Uyghurs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, July 9, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; criticizing in multiple articles the XUAR&#039;s high rate of joblessness, including by interviewing a Uyghur academic who claimed it was &amp;quot;among the highest in the world&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sarah Jackson-Han, &amp;quot;Uyghur Scholar Calls for Jobs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, March 6, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; London-based NGO Minority Rights Group International claimed in 2008 that the Uyghur unemployment rate in Xinjiang was &amp;quot;a staggering 70 per cent.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minority Rights Group International, &#039;&#039;World Directory of Minorities: Uyghurs&#039;&#039;, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2013, the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039; highlighted the high unemployment rate among the Uyghur population in a profile on Xinjiang,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Palmer, &amp;quot;The Uighurs, China&#039;s Embattled Muslim Minority, Are Still Seeking an Identity,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, September 27, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as did the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, remarking that &amp;quot;Uighurs are largely frozen out of the region&#039;s booming gas and oil industry&amp;quot; as well as several forms of transport labor.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrew Jacobs, &amp;quot;Uighurs in China Say Bias Is Growing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 7, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;In southern Xinjiang, it is hard for Uighurs to find jobs&amp;quot; a Uyghur employee of the PRC&#039;s state-run television broadcaster told Hong Kong magazine &#039;&#039;Phoenix Weekly&#039;&#039; in 2014;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chi Zhang, &amp;quot;One Uighur Man&#039;s Journey Goes Viral.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the same month, a senior researcher at Western NGO Human Rights Watch praised a suicide bombing on Ürümqi South railway station that killed one bystander and injured dozens of commuters, attributing it to &amp;quot;people amongst the colonized who are ready to use violence against the colonizer,&amp;quot; or the alleged retribution against Han migrant workers who had stolen jobs from local Uyghurs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Martina, &amp;quot;In China&#039;s Xinjiang, Economic Divide Seen Fuelling Ethnic Unrest,&amp;quot; Reuters, May 6, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The government in Xinjiang, in fact, did publicly agree that a change in policy was needed, admitting to &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; in 2009, that &amp;quot;the employment picture in Xinjiang, especially for the ethnic minorities, is still bleak&amp;quot; and ordered businesses to employ more local residents.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Xinjiang Orders Businesses to Recruit More Locals,&amp;quot; September 24, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2014, these efforts had still seen very little success, especially in the countryside. (Estimates of the XUAR&#039;s rural joblessness in 2013 and a comparison with the present are given in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app04.xhtml|Appendix D]].)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hu and Hu had prescribed greater ethnic integration, the enforcement of equal rights, the end of affirmative action policies, and more government spending in minority regions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;第二代民族政策：促进民族交融一体和繁荣 一体&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The Second Generation Ethnic Policy: Promoting National Integration and Prosperity], 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Xi Jinping began to emphasize in his speeches the need for bilingual education and ethnic unity; during a visit to Xinjiang in 2014, &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; reported him saying what became a common government slogan:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;All ethnic groups should understand each other, respect each other, tolerate each other, appreciate each other, learn from each other, help each other, and hold each other tightly like pomegranate seeds.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新华网&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;习近平:扩大新疆少数民族到内地居住规模&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Xi Jinping: Expand the scale of ethnic minorities in Xinjiang living in the interior].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The government began new education and jobs programs in Xinjiang on a massive scale. In 2017, the 19th National Congress of the Communist Party declared that &amp;quot;socialism with Chinese characteristics has entered a new era, and that the principal contradiction of the Chinese society has evolved into the one between unbalanced and inadequate development and the people&#039;s ever-growing needs for a better life.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Embassy of the People&#039;s Republic of China in the Republic of South Africa, &#039;&#039;Q&amp;amp;#x26;A on the 19th National Congress of the Communist Party of China&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The strategy of developing the productive forces of China by letting some get rich before others was completed; the era of Common Prosperity and of redistributing those riches had begun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western propaganda machine swiftly responded. Headlines proclaimed a genocide in Xinjiang; lurid stories of torture and brutality from Uyghur émigrés were splashed uncritically throughout the press and social media. Numerous academic reports on human rights, based upon little but zoomed-in satellite photography and anecdote-speculation, were published by defense industry think tanks such as the Jamestown Foundation and ASPI; these reports were then cited or imitated by a host of Western newspapers and other NGOs. Though the extent of Hu and Hu&#039;s actual influence on the Party was unclear, the government appeared to have adopted at least some of their recommendations, leading Western soft-power organizations to seize upon their work as the supposed foundation of the changes to the PRC&#039;s ethnic minority policy. The Tibetan government-in-exile considered their suggestions to be synonymous with the &amp;quot;eradication&amp;quot; of Tibetan culture.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;西藏新闻社记&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;消滅西藏文化是所謂第二代民族政策的最終&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The elimination of Tibetan culture is the ultimate goal of the so-called second-generation ethnic policy].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, citing both the Jamestown Foundation and ASPI, blamed Hu and Hu for the PRC&#039;s alleged new policy of &amp;quot;ethnic assimilation&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eva Xiao, Jonathan Cheng, and Liza Lin, &amp;quot;Beijing Accelerates Campaign of Ethnic Assimilation,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Jamestown Foundation breathlessly reported that minority rights in China—and the very existence of the ethnic autonomous regions—were hanging by a thread, claiming that minorities&#039; bonus points on college entrance exams&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;College entrance exams in China have paramount importance, given the intense competition for university places. A single point can sometimes determine a young student&#039;s entire future. According to Sautman, affirmative action in the Chinese university system had on the whole been a positive experience for ethnic minorities. [Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;Affirmative Action, Ethnic Minorities and China&#039;s Universities,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington International Law Journal&#039;&#039; 7, no. 1 (Jan. 1, 1998): 109].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had been &amp;quot;significantly reduced,&amp;quot; and repeating a litany of dubious rumors of religious oppression, such as an anonymously-sourced account of Chinese Muslims being forced to eat pork.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Leibold, &amp;quot;Planting the Seed: Ethnic Policy in Xi Jinping&#039;s New Era of Cultural Nationalism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Brief&#039;&#039; 19, no. 22 (The Jamestown Foundation, December 31, 2019).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In addition to their position on ending affirmative action, Hu and Hu had advised &amp;quot;downplaying&amp;quot; (&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;淡 化&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) ethnic consciousness,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;第二代民族政策：促进民族交融一体和繁荣一 体&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (&amp;quot;The Second Generation Ethnic Policy: Promoting National Integration and Prosperity&amp;quot;), 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and taking such actions as removing ethnic identity from identification documents&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国梦的基石是中华民族的国族一体化,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; 111.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and ending recognition of the PRC&#039;s 56 officially-recognized ethnic groups,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, 115.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; advice which Western academics both interpreted as genocidal and assumed had been fully accepted by the Party. An article in the &#039;&#039;China Journal&#039;&#039;, drawing on the work of a frequent Jamestown contributor, crudely mistranslated the title of another of Hu and Hu&#039;s works, claiming it meant they advocated for &amp;quot;… the Integration of the Peoples of China into a Single Nation-Race,&amp;quot; inserting for its Western audience a dark eugenicist overtone.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Elliott, &amp;quot;The Case of the Missing Indigene: Debate Over a &#039;Second-Generation&#039; Ethnic Policy,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The China Journal&#039;&#039; 73 (January 1, 2015): 194–95.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Criticism of Hu and Hu&#039;s perspective is surely warranted, yet the disingenuous conflation of their political beliefs and government policy is anything but. A closer—and more honest—examination of the PRC&#039;s policy toward minorities cannot help but show that the Party has taken an approach that is quite distinct from their vision. The policy did indeed change—but, according to Sautman, this change was &amp;quot;not the shift that proponents of curbing minority rights have sought.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;Paved with Good Intentions: Proposals to Curb Minority Rights and Their Consequences for China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Modern China&#039;&#039; 38, no. 1 (January 1, 2012): 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Contrary to their desires—and to most Western reporting—affirmative action policies were not weakened in the PRC, but &#039;&#039;strengthened&#039;&#039;. While it was technically true that several regional governments had begun reducing the number of bonus points given to ethnic minorities on college entrance exams, these were the governments of the eastern provinces, the wealthiest in China, where even minorities were considerably better off than elsewhere. In 2017, Beijing canceled the 5 extra points it had previously given minorities—but only minorities from Beijing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;As early as 2000, in fact, the census indicated that Beijing&#039;s ethnic minority population had higher university enrollment rates than the Han by four percent, indicating that the bonus points policy had been a success, and was therefore less needed for &#039;&#039;Beijing&#039;s&#039;&#039; minorities. [Reza Hasmath and Jennifer Hsu, &#039;&#039;China in an Era of Transition: Understanding Contemporary State and Society Actors&#039;&#039; (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2009), 53.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Transfer students from &amp;quot;the frontiers, mountainous areas, pastoral areas, and areas inhabited by ethnic minorities&amp;quot; now received the bonus instead. Hunan, a southeastern-central province with scarcely more than half a typical coastal province&#039;s GDP per capita, gave minorities from ethnic minority autonomous regions, counties, and townships 20 extra points; minorities from minority-majority counties received an extra 10 points, and minorities from other areas received an extra 5 points.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国民族报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (China National News), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国民族报：今年高考少数民族 加分政策进一步&#039;瘦身&#039;、完善&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [China Ethnic Daily: This year&#039;s college entrance examination bonus points policy for ethnic minorities will be further &amp;quot;downsized&amp;quot; and improved].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, it is technically true that the total amount of bonus points granted declined overall, yet the bonuses that remained were increased and targeted to where wealth disparities were the greatest (the entire point, after all, of affirmative action).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Affirmative action may obviously be done away with once society has developed to the point where people of all ethnicities enjoy equal opportunities and equal outcomes in all aspects of social and economic life, and China&#039;s rapid rise in prosperity meant that conditions had greatly changed, necessitating some reforms; but the Party had correctly understood that overall this point was still far away.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A representative from the National Education Advisory Committee summarized the new distribution with the phrase &amp;quot;less icing on the cake and more charcoal in the snow&amp;quot;; in the interest of fairness to the less-developed rural areas, fewer bonuses would be allocated for programs in which they lagged behind, such as athletics and the arts, while &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; would be given to disadvantaged groups.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国民族报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (China National News), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国民族报：今年高考少数民族 加分政策进一步&#039;瘦身&#039;、完善&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [China Ethnic Daily: This year&#039;s college entrance examination bonus points policy for ethnic minorities will be further &amp;quot;downsized&amp;quot; and improved].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As of 2019, a majority of all provinces had reformed their bonus point system, and all continued to provide help to minorities with new policies specifically tailored to regional ethnic conditions, giving the same or more to the poor and less to those who had prospered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather than de-recognize or even &amp;quot;downplay&amp;quot; the 56 ethnic groups, the government doubled down, mentioning the policy even &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; in official communications. In a choreographed symbolic display at the opening ceremony to the 2022 Winter Olympics in Beijing, representatives from each of the 56 groups stood together to pass the Chinese flag across the stadium in front of all of China and the entire world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chad de Guzman, &amp;quot;China Knew It Couldn&#039;t Escape Politics at the Olympics Opening Ceremony. It Didn&#039;t Try,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The policy of ethnic autonomous regions was likewise unchanged. The constitution of the PRC had contained numerous extra rights for ethnic minorities, as well as explicit commitments by the government to combat Han chauvinism&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;People&#039;s Republic of China, &#039;&#039;Constitution of the People&#039;s Republic of China&#039;&#039;, sec. Preamble.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and to assist ethnic minority areas in accelerating their development;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;People&#039;s Republic of China, &#039;&#039;Constitution of the People&#039;s Republic of China&#039;&#039;, art. 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; though the constitution was changed several times after 2017, none of these clauses were removed. A 2019 amendment updated a few, not to remove any language, but simply to add that the state would &#039;&#039;also&#039;&#039; uphold harmony between all ethnic groups.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Thirteenth National People&#039;s Congress of the People&#039;s Republic of China, &#039;&#039;Amendment to the Constitution of the People&#039;s Republic of China&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally, none of this made the slightest impression upon the Western press, which mentioned such policies only in order to misrepresent them, or to say their existence only proved that a secret genocide was indeed underway. The new policy of ethnic harmony was smeared as &amp;quot;assimilation&amp;quot; by media organizations such as &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Xi Warns Missteps on Ethnic Issues Would &#039;Destabilize&#039; China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, March 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; published an op-ed claiming that the Party wished to &amp;quot;shepherd&amp;quot; ethnic minorities &amp;quot;into extinction.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Thomas S Mullaney, &amp;quot;How China Went from Celebrating Ethnic Diversity to Suppressing It,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 11, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A platform was given to any and all Chinese émigrés willing to state this as fact. The corroboration of victim or witness accounts of alleged torture or discrimination was either not attempted, or not possible, as Western institutions decoupled from Xinjiang en masse. Just as it had during the 1980s, the premise that any change to Chinese government policy could only be more harmful went unquestioned. Under this premise, any new jobs in the XUAR became &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; and any new schools became &amp;quot;concentration camps.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, the West watched with skillfully manufactured horror as the masses of impoverished Uyghur peasants were rapidly proletarianized and given paid work. The propaganda machine&#039;s pre-2017 litany of complaints about Uyghur unemployment in Xinjiang vanished quickly as the Party intervened to solve it, never to be spoken of again; instead—without an ounce of shame—this machine devoted all of its efforts toward trying to make the very same Uyghurs unemployed again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By 2020, it had become clear to Western propagandists that the narrative published by every major newspaper throughout 2018 and 2019 regarding the PRC&#039;s alleged campaign of &amp;quot;concentration camps&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;internment camps&amp;quot; for increasingly-large numbers of Uyghur detainees&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Initially estimated at &amp;quot;tens of thousands&amp;quot; by Human Rights Watch (&amp;quot;China: Big Data Fuels Crackdown in Minority Region,&amp;quot; February 26, 2018), then 2 million in a statistical extrapolation of anecdote-speculation published by the NED-funded Chinese Human Rights Defenders (&amp;quot;China: Massive Numbers of Uyghurs &amp;amp;#x26; Other Ethnic Minorities Forced into Re-Education Programs,&amp;quot; August 3, 2018), and ranging as high as 8 million, or the vast majority of the entire Uyghur population (East Turkistan National Awakening Movement, &amp;quot;Genocide&amp;quot;).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; would soon lose its grip on the public consciousness as news involving them became more and more scarce. The &amp;quot;camps,&amp;quot; allegedly opened in 2017, were described by the Chinese government as post-secondary schools which taught the Standard Chinese language, basic civics, and vocational skills;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The State Council of the People&#039;s Republic of China, &#039;&#039;The Fight Against Terrorism and Extremism and Human Rights Protection in Xinjiang&#039;&#039; [white paper], March 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; though Western media instantly dismissed this claim, Western journalists struggled to uncover direct evidence to contradict it. In July of 2019, two years after the alleged mass incarceration had begun—a period strangely similar to the length of a typical trade school education—the Chinese government had announced that most students of these facilities had graduated.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chris Buckley and Steven Lee Myers, &amp;quot;China Said It Closed Muslim Detention Camps. There&#039;s Reason to Doubt That,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 9, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western newspapers grew increasingly desperate; at one point in September of 2020 a &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; journalist recounted a visit to Kashgar in which she noted no conspicuous absence of young Uyghur men (supposedly the &amp;quot;prime targets for the detention campaign&amp;quot;) from its busy streets; she carefully refrained from talking to anyone, and instead invented an entirely subjective &amp;quot;blankness in people&#039;s eyes&amp;quot; and a &amp;quot;palpable heaviness in the air&amp;quot; to perpetuate the &amp;quot;concentration camp&amp;quot; myth.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anna Fifield, &amp;quot;As Repression Mounts, China under Xi Jinping Feels Increasingly like North Korea,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 28, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2021, most had given up; an article in the Associated Press reluctantly confirmed the &amp;quot;camps&amp;quot; closure with the headline &amp;quot;Xinjiang eases its grip, but fear remains,&amp;quot; commenting on the reduction of police security in Kashgar, and described seeing Uyghur teenage boys &amp;quot;flirt with girls over pounding dance music at rollerblading rinks.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dake Kang, &amp;quot;Terror &amp;amp;#x26; Tourism: Xinjiang Eases Its Grip, but Fear Remains,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, October 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2022, the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; admitted the &amp;quot;camps&amp;quot; had been closed since 2019, and that &amp;quot;scattered checks by journalists&amp;quot; had since found the alleged &amp;quot;camp sites&amp;quot; abandoned or converted to other purposes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eva Dou and Cate Cadell, &amp;quot;As Crackdown Eases, China&#039;s Xinjiang Faces Long Road to Rehabilitation,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 23, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But the propaganda machine had also pivoted to keep up; as large numbers of graduates entered the workforce, Western media quickly labeled their employment &amp;quot;forced labor.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Australian Strategic Policy Institute, together with the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, began a coordinated push in March of 2020 with a 52-page report provocatively-titled &amp;quot;Uyghurs for sale,&amp;quot; consisting of a handful of case studies which allegedly indicated that Uyghur factory workers were employed against their will. The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; decided the involuntary nature of Uyghur workers&#039; employment at Taekwang Shoes, a company operating a factory in Qingdao, solely by hearsay from a pair of anonymous local street vendors. The article described how Uyghur workers had patronized their stalls by &amp;quot;[using] hand gestures and rudimentary Mandarin to buy dried fruit, socks and sanitary pads&amp;quot;—only to rely, in the following paragraphs, on the two vendors&#039; speculation that the very workers with whom they had been unable to communicate were not there by choice:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Everyone knows they didn&#039;t come here of their own free will. They were brought here,&amp;quot; said one fruit-seller as she set up her stall. &amp;quot;The Uighurs had to come because they didn&#039;t have an option. The government sent them here,&amp;quot; another vendor told the Washington Post.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;No other evidence of forced labor at Taekwang Shoes beyond descriptions of the security system at the factory—which housed Han as well as Uyghur workers—was provided; the article cited the ASPI report to further support its claim,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anna Fifield, &amp;quot;China Compels Uighurs to Work in Shoe Factory That Supplies Nike,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 29, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which in turn circularly cited the same &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; article.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vicky Xiuzhong Xu et al., &amp;quot;Uyghurs for Sale: &#039;Re-Education&#039;, Forced Labour and Surveillance beyond Xinjiang,&amp;quot; 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other case studies in the report were similarly vague.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to ASPI&#039;s job advertisements, their data analysts are in fact recruited specifically for their &amp;quot;flair for using data to tell stories&amp;quot; and their &amp;quot;Enthusiasm and comfort with ambiguity and drawing sound inferences from incomplete information&amp;quot; rather than any specific degrees, certifications, or any other academic qualifications. (Australian Strategic Policy Institute, &amp;quot;Jobs at ASPI: ICPC Data Analyst.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sketchers USA, whose supplier in Guangdong Province was also named in the report, conducted multiple unannounced audits of the factory in an attempt to confirm the allegations, none of which &amp;quot;revealed any indications of the use of forced labor, either of Uyghurs or any other ethnic or religious group, nor did the audits raise any other concerns about general labor conditions&amp;quot; according to their statement.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Skechers, &amp;quot;Statement of Skechers USA, Inc. on Uyghurs,&amp;quot; March 2021, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; James&#039; analysis of the report concluded that &amp;quot;not one&amp;quot; of the accusations made by ASPI regarding forced labor in China &amp;quot;survive[d] close scrutiny&amp;quot; and that the report &amp;quot;was not a work of scholarly analysis, but rather a piece of strategic disinformation to exact harm&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jaq James, &#039;&#039;The Australian Strategic Policy Institute&#039;s Uyghurs for Sale Report: Scholarly Analysis or Strategic Disinformation?&#039;&#039;, CO-WEST-PRO Consultancy Working Paper 1 (2022): 87.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—yet the report would be used as the foundation for Western foreign policy toward Xinjiang, not in spite of this fact, but because of it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Others soon followed ASPI&#039;s example. In July, Washington-based policy think tank Center for Strategic and International Studies (CSIS) published its own report characterizing the PRC&#039;s poverty reduction campaign in Xinjiang as &amp;quot;forced labor,&amp;quot; citing the ASPI report and publications by a Jamestown Foundation researcher.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Amy K. Lehr, &amp;quot;Addressing Forced Labor in the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region,&amp;quot; Center for Strategic and Inernational Studies, &#039;&#039;CSIS Brief&#039;&#039;, July 30, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As mentioned earlier in this chapter, by September major international auditors were pressured to &amp;quot;decouple&amp;quot; from Xinjiang, and U.S. Customs and Border Protection issued unilateral sanctions on multiple companies in the XUAR. In another coordinated effort in December, the BBC commissioned a report alleging that Uyghur &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; was being used to harvest cotton in Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John Sudworth, &amp;quot;China&#039;s &#039;Tainted&#039; Cotton,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, December 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dan Murtaugh et al., &amp;quot;Secrecy and Abuse Claims Haunt China&#039;s Solar Factories in Xinjiang,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, April 13, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and various Western NGOs such as Amnesty International published similar reports throughout 2021, citing it and ASPI numerous times,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Amnesty International, &amp;quot;&#039;Like We Were Enemies in a War&#039;: China&#039;s Mass Internment, Torture, and Persecution of Muslims in Xinjiang,&amp;quot; June 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and relying on uncorroborated testimonies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jaq James, &#039;&#039;Amnesty International &amp;amp;#x26; Human Rights Watch&#039;s Forced Xinjiang Labour Claims: Junk Research or Noble Cause Corruption?&#039;&#039;, CO-WEST-PRO Consultancy Working Paper 2 (2022): 81.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In June of that year, the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; again published an article alleging that a Chinese manufacturing company used forced Uyghur labor—this time Hoshine Silicon, the world&#039;s largest producer of metallurgical-grade silicon needed to construct solar panels.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;While hypocrisy does not &#039;&#039;in itself&#039;&#039; disprove any particular claim, the shamelessness of the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; cannot be passed over with no remark. When the news broke in 2015 that United States-based solar corporation Suniva used U.S. federal prison labor to manufacture solar panels, it was reported by &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; (Nichola Groom, &amp;quot;Prison Labor Helps U.S. Solar Company Manufacture at Home,&amp;quot; June 9, 2015), but apparently was not considered important enough to be covered by &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; reporters! As of this writing, the only &#039;&#039;Post&#039;&#039; articles available online that even mention Suniva were published two years later—one of them an op-ed written by Suniva&#039;s own executive vice president, who praised the new tariffs on China and expressed the hope that President Trump would further protect the U.S. solar industry. Neither the Suniva VP nor the &#039;&#039;Post&#039;s&#039;&#039; editors made any mention of his company&#039;s history of profiting from the labor of actual prisoners (Matt Card, &amp;quot;Trump Is Right to Protect U.S. Manufacturers. Here&#039;s How He Could Help Us,&amp;quot; November 24, 2017).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of these reports struggled tremendously to find some way to distinguish Uyghur workers&#039; experiences from ordinary free employment. The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; bizarrely began its exposé of Hoshine by admitting in the first paragraph that Uyghur workers who were supposedly forced to work in the factories earned $600 a month—over 4,000 yuan, a rather high income in Xinjiang—to operate electric furnaces. The &#039;&#039;Post&#039;&#039; quoted a Uyghur émigré who lived overseas to support their claim that the jobs were compulsory, then even more bizarrely included an interview with a Uyghur worker at the factory who told the &#039;&#039;Post&#039;&#039; that he had come to work there voluntarily.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lily Kuo, Pei Lin Wu, and Jeanne Whalen, &amp;quot;Solar Industry&#039;s Ties to China&#039;s Xinjiang Region Raise Specter of Forced Labor,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 24, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The report commissioned by the BBC attempted to show that two below-average monthly incomes reported by cotton fieldworkers were below the minimum wage in Xinjiang—either mistakenly or deliberately omitting county-level minimum wage differences in the XUAR, which indicated that for the year in question these incomes would only have been below minimum wage in a county where no cotton was cultivated.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A brief explanation is called for. The report claims that to remain above China&#039;s absolute rural poverty line in 2019, &amp;quot;a household of five would need to earn a total of 20,000 RMB or 1,667 RMB per month. To compare, Xinjiang&#039;s minimum wage in 2018 amounted to 1,820 RMB per month.&amp;quot; (Adrian Zenz, &amp;quot;Coercive Labor in Xinjiang: Labor Transfer and the Mobilization of Ethnic Minorities to Pick Cotton,&amp;quot; New Lines Institute, December 14, 2020, 18.) This is extraordinarily misleading, given that the minimum wage in Xinjiang was set at the county level in 2018, and in fact ranged from 1,460 to 1,820 RMB according to a public release by the People&#039;s Government of the XUAR, which assigned the highest minimum wage of 1,820 RMB to only two areas: Taxkorgan Tajik Autonomous County and Karamay City. (&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新疆 维吾尔自治区人民政府, &amp;quot;新政发&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;[2018]19&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;号 新疆维吾尔自治区人民政府关于调 整新疆维吾尔自治区最低工资标准的通知&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Notice of the People&#039;s Government of Xinjiang Uygur Autonomous Region on Adjusting the Minimum Wage Standards of Xinjiang Uygur Autonomous Region].)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The report continues, claiming &amp;quot;One account of transferred cotton pickers claimed an average monthly income of 4,800 RMB. Two other accounts, however, give average income figures of only 1,670 and 1,805 RMB per month&amp;quot; (Adrian Zenz, &amp;quot;Coercive Labor in Xinjiang: Labor Transfer and the Mobilization of Ethnic Minorities to Pick Cotton,&amp;quot; 18.)—supposedly indicating that fieldworkers were not properly compensated according to the minimum wage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in order to actually have been compensated below the minimum wage, these workers would need to have picked cotton in either Karamay City or Taxkorgan. This is quite unlikely; according to the map of cotton farmland in Xinjiang provided in the report, Taxkorgan did not contain a single cotton field (Adrian Zenz, 6), and Karamay City is in &#039;&#039;northern&#039;&#039; Xinjiang where both relatively few Uyghurs live and most cotton harvesting is mechanized.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet the details or factual accuracy of this report were of little concern to the Western press, and even less to its true audience, the United States Congress, which voted overwhelmingly to pass the &amp;quot;Uyghur Forced Labor Prevention Act&amp;quot; in the following months. By the end of 2021, it became law. The act presumed that any and all goods from the entire region of Xinjiang—or even containing materials that had originated in Xinjiang—were made by &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot;; such goods were consequently banned from the United States unless the importer could establish &amp;quot;with clear and convincing evidence&amp;quot; for the Customs and Border Protection agency that no forced labor had been used to produce them.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rep. James P. McGovern [D-MA-2], H.R.6256 - 117th Congress (2021–2022): To ensure that goods made with forced labor in the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region of the People&#039;s Republic of China do not enter the United States market, and for other purposes.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC had again become guilty until proven innocent; the Western media now not only marshaled public opinion against the targets of the super-empire, but fulfilled the even more sinister purpose of building support for legislation actually designed to destroy the economic progress of the Uyghur people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such was the life cycle of the &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; narrative. First the governments of the super-empire (the United States, the United Kingdom, Australia) paid their NGO appendages (ASPI, Jamestown, the NED) to produce &amp;quot;academic&amp;quot; reports from dubious and unverified primary sources. Then the Western press (the &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;) credulously covered these reports, building a consensus and public pressure to act. With this mandate, those very same governments happily legislated economic warfare against Xinjiang. Propaganda had been weaponized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Much like the United States&#039; own New Deal of the 1930s, the jobs programs initiated by the government in Xinjiang often directly employed workers in the public sector, yet many were hired by private companies as well. These were the weakest links and became prime targets of the propaganda machine. Hoshine was immediately sanctioned by the U.S. CBP.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lily Kuo and Jeanne Whalen, &amp;quot;Biden Administration Bars Imports of Solar Panels Linked to Forced Labor in China&#039;s Xinjiang Region,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 24, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Lens Technology, one of Apple&#039;s major suppliers of smartphone touch screens, hastily laid off over 400 Uyghur workers following ASPI&#039;s initial report and froze hiring of any new Uyghur employees.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Liza Lin, Eva Xiao, and Yoko Kubota, &amp;quot;Chinese Suppliers to Apple, Nike Shun Xinjiang Workers as U.S. Forced-Labor Ban Looms,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, July 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Taekwang Shoes, under pressure from its major customer Nike, also terminated its entire Uyghur workforce.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joshua Lipes, &amp;quot;Nike Says China-Based Supplier Sent All Uyghur Workers Home Amid Forced Labor Allegations,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A media analysis published by Pakistan&#039;s Islamabad Policy Research Institute found that the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;&#039; coverage of Uyghur human rights issues between 2019 and 2021 clearly diverged from news organizations in the Islamic world by urging for increased sanctions against Chinese companies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;How the Uyghur Issue Has Been Framed Across Global Media - A Snapshot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;G5iO&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2021, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As such sanctions loomed, private companies began once again to discriminate against racial minorities, either unofficially or by proxy. In 2021, American smart home technology company Universal Electronics ended its relationship with a staffing agency that had hired Uyghur employees to work in its Chinese suppliers&#039; factories.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Universal Electronics &amp;amp;#x3C;UEIC.O&amp;amp;#x3E; Ended Relationship with Agency Linked to Uyghur Workers,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, October 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Hong Kong-based Esquel Group, the world&#039;s largest woven shirt maker, had the resources to sue the U.S. Commerce Department over its inclusion in a sanctions list, and won due to lack of evidence of forced labor&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chad Bray, &amp;quot;Nike&#039;s Former Supplier Esquel Group Scores a Rare Win in a Bid to Remove Xinjiang Unit from US Forced-Labour Sanctions List,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, August 4, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—but not before lost business had led to the closure of several factories in China, which laid off thousands of workers.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Owen Churchill, &amp;quot;Esquel Group Sues US over Unit&#039;s Inclusion on &#039;Entity List&#039;, as Company&#039;s Chief Says It Faces &#039;Devastating Harm,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western propaganda machine&#039;s cynical criticisms of Xinjiang&#039;s high minority unemployment rate during the 2000s were shown to be hollow a decade later as it cruelly deprived thousands of Uyghurs of their jobs and did its best to push them back into the hell of rural poverty. Just as the United States&#039; embargo on Cuba was designed to bring about hunger and desperation, its sanctions on Xinjiang were carefully crafted to undermine the Party&#039;s efforts to lift the people up to better lives.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Comparing Chinese to Western Propaganda ===&lt;br /&gt;
The use of propaganda by the Western press and NGOs to build support for imperial policy is hardly a novel phenomenon;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nor, crucially, is its use to demonize governments controlled by communist parties. During the Cold War, for example, Reuters and AFP were infiltrated and manipulated into republishing stories of fictional atrocities by Cuban soldiers in the Angolan Civil War that the CIA had planted in local African newspapers. According to the former chief of the CIA&#039;s Angolan task force that was responsible for manufacturing these tall tales, his covert actions team &amp;quot;didn&#039;t know of one single atrocity&amp;quot; actually committed by the Cubans. (&#039;&#039;John Stockwell, Former CIA Agent John Stockwell Talks about How the CIA Worked in Vietnam and Elsewhere&#039;&#039;, Witness to War YouTube video [15:12], posted on September 29, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; throughout the stage of super-imperialism, fictional or heavily manipulated &amp;quot;atrocity propaganda&amp;quot; has quite often been used to justify military interventions by the United States and NATO. Often, all that Western governments require from a newspaper or NGO is merely for it to republish or rubber-stamp stories they themselves had already fabricated. In 1990, Amnesty International claimed it had &amp;quot;verified&amp;quot; a fictional account of Iraqi troops murdering over 300 premature babies in Kuwait, putting an imprimatur on the hoax that was likely essential to bringing about the subsequent U.S. invasion of Iraq. President H.W. Bush personally publicized the story to build support for the war over the next few months, eventually convincing a divided U.S. Senate to authorize the use of military force against Iraq in January of 1991 by a margin of only five votes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to a CBC documentary about the hoax, the incubator baby story was brought up a total of seven times in the Senate&#039;s debate over the vote. [Neil Docherty (director), &#039;&#039;To Sell a War&#039;&#039; (1992).]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2003, anecdote-speculation derived from the testimony of Iraqi émigrés was used to justify a second invasion, this time through bogus claims that the Iraqi government possessed weapons of mass destruction and had ties to Al Qaeda.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;After the invasion had succeeded, when no such weapons could be found, newspapers that had spread the story were eventually forced to acknowledge that they had been fooled; the &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039;, for example, admitted in 2004 that &amp;quot;Iraqi defectors tricked us with WMD lies.&amp;quot; (David Rose, &amp;quot;Iraqi Defectors Tricked Us with WMD Lies, but We Must Not Be Fooled Again,&amp;quot; May 29, 2004.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Being so ubiquitous in the West, modern atrocity propaganda is no longer remarkable; what &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; remarkable is that despite the negative (in the West, and to an extent internationally) reputation of modern China&#039;s infamously Party-controlled news media, it does not operate in an even remotely similar fashion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowhere is this distinction clearer than in the response to the July 5 incident. In June of 2009, at a toy factory in the city of Shaoguan near China&#039;s eastern coast, a brawl between Uyghur and Han co-workers— set off by false rumors and a tragic misunderstanding surrounding a young Han woman who had accidentally entered the Uyghur workers&#039; dormitory—left two Uyghur men dead. The perpetrators were eventually caught, tried, and convicted; a Han man identified as the &amp;quot;principal instigator&amp;quot; was given the death penalty and the rest lengthy prison sentences.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, a total of seven other Han who participated in the deadly brawl were sentenced to prison, one with a life sentence; three Uyghurs involved in the brawl were also given relatively shorter terms of five to six years. (David Barboza, &amp;quot;China Sets Sentences in Brawl Tied to Riot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 11, 2009.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, in the confusion after the melee, the instigators had fled the scene and were initially not apprehended, fueling wild speculation on the internet. The &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; reported that Uyghur exile groups quickly circulated video and pictures of the fighting, along with unverified claims that many more deaths had occurred, throughout the following week.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jonathan Watts, &amp;quot;Old Suspicions Magnified Mistrust into Ethnic Riots in Urumqi,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 10, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On the 5th of July, tensions finally boiled over on the other side of China, where a demonstration in the XUAR&#039;s Ürümqi organized around the rumors devolved into a bloody anti-Han pogrom. Hundreds of buses and buildings were set on fire, and almost 200 people, nearly all of them Han, were stabbed or beaten to death by the mob in a single night. Well over a thousand more were injured. In an interview with Hong Kong news magazine &#039;&#039;Yazhou Zhoukan&#039;&#039;, Uyghur journalist Hailette Niyaz, who had witnessed some of the destruction, reported hearing rioters shout slogans such as &amp;quot;Kill the Han!&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;We want to establish an Islamic country and strictly implement Islamic law&amp;quot;—signs he believed indicated the mob had been organized by Hizb-ut-Tahrir al-Islami, or the Islamic Liberation Party, a fundamentalist organization active throughout Central Asia that aimed to establish a global caliphate.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;海莱特·尼亚孜&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Hailette Niyaz), &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;專訪：維族&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;NGO&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;工作者、前新疆 法制報總編室主任海萊特 他在七五事件前就預警．李永峰&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Interview: Uyghur NGO worker Hailette, former director of the editorial office of Xinjiang Legal News who gave early warning before the July 5 incident. Li Yongfeng].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An observer unable to distinguish between the class that controls the United States&#039; government and the class that controls China&#039;s might have expected the July 5 incident to become China&#039;s &amp;quot;9/11 moment.&amp;quot; The world today still feels the aftershocks of the United States&#039; horrific retaliation to the September 11 attacks; a report published by scholars at Brown University found that two decades after 2001, the Global &amp;quot;War on Terror&amp;quot; (GWOT) had caused the deaths of a total of nearly one million people through invasion, bombing, and disease,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Neta C. Crawford and Catherine Lutz, &amp;quot;Human Cost of Post-9/11 Wars: Direct War Deaths in Major War Zones: Afghanistan &amp;amp;#x26; Pakistan (Oct. 2001–Aug. 2021); Iraq (March 2003–Aug. 2021); Syria (Sept. 2014–May 2021); Yemen (Oct. 2002–Aug. 2021) and Other Post-9/11 War Zones&amp;quot; [paper], &#039;&#039;Costs of War&#039;&#039;, Watson Institute of International and Public Affairs at Boston University, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and displaced over 38 million more.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Vine et al., &amp;quot;Creating Refugees: Displacement Caused by the United States&#039; Post-9/11 Wars,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Costs of War&#039;&#039;, Watson Institute of International and Public Affairs at Boston University, September 21, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The ruling class of the super-empire and its propaganda machine had gleefully used the specter of &amp;quot;radical Islamic terrorists&amp;quot; who &amp;quot;hated freedom&amp;quot; as a justification for military interventions throughout the periphery, which destabilized vast regions of Africa, the Middle East, and Central Asia in order to quell organized resistance to the dispossessive accumulation process.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This objective was made explicit in a book by the chairman of U.S. geopolitical think tank STRATFOR, who was quoted at greater length in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]]: &amp;quot;The third series of interventions was in the Islamic world, designed to block al Qaeda&#039;s (or anyone else&#039;s) desire to create a secure Islamic empire. The interventions in Afghanistan and Iraq were both a part of this effort.&amp;quot; (George Friedman, &#039;&#039;The Next 100 Years&#039;&#039;, 63–64.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. media, while paying lip service to President George W. Bush&#039;s official public announcement that not all Muslims were violent and that Al Qaeda had only &amp;quot;hijacked&amp;quot; a peaceful religion,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In one of Bush&#039;s first speeches after the attacks, he told Congress that &amp;quot;The terrorists are traitors to their own faith, trying, in effect, to hijack Islam itself.&amp;quot; (George W. Bush, &amp;quot;Text: President Bush Addresses the Nation,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2001.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; nevertheless took every opportunity to demonize Muslims and particularly Arabs to a global audience. Almost overnight, &amp;quot;radical Islamic terrorists&amp;quot; became the villains of innumerable films, television shows, first-person shooter video games, and other mass media. According to FBI statistics, between 2000 and 2001, hate crimes against Muslims in the U.S. increased by sixteen hundred percent.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Federal Bureau of Investigation, &amp;quot;Uniform Crime Report.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press happily fanned the flames, platforming commentators and media personalities who openly opined that Islam (and by implication all Muslims) was an inherently violent faith.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2016, the &#039;&#039;International Communication Gazette&#039;&#039; published a comprehensive meta-analysis of 345 studies of the media&#039;s portrayal of Muslims and Islam, which found that through the catalyst of 9/11, &amp;quot;most of the Western mainstream media&amp;quot; had &amp;quot;constructed negative images of Muslims and Islam,&amp;quot; consistently presenting Muslims as threatening. (Ahmed and Matthes, &amp;quot;Media Representation of Muslims and Islam from 2000 to 2015: A Meta-Analysis.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; September 11 itself is still perpetually memorialized as the United States&#039; officially-proclaimed &amp;quot;Patriot Day&amp;quot; holiday.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nothing like any of this occurred in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even the Washington-based Uyghur émigré organizations were shocked when the Chinese government arrested Hailette Niyaz for giving his interview to &#039;&#039;Yazhou Zhoukan&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;China to Try Uighur Journalist on &#039;Security&#039; – Report,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 22, 2010&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; After all, Niyaz had been a &#039;&#039;supporter&#039;&#039; of the government, in the very same interview speaking contemptuously of the émigré World Uyghur Congress and condemning the idea of Uyghur separatism, calling it a concept &amp;quot;built up by the Turks and forcibly thrust upon us.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;海莱特·尼亚孜&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Hailette Niyaz), &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;專訪：維族&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;NGO&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;工作者、前新疆法制 報總編室主任海萊特 他在七五事件前就預警．李永峰&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Interview: Uyghur NGO worker Hailette, former director of the editorial office of Xinjiang Legal News who gave early warning before the July 5 incident. Li Yongfeng]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He was later sentenced to &#039;&#039;fifteen years&#039;&#039; in prison for endangering state security&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tania Branigan, &amp;quot;China Jails Writer for 15 Years for &#039;Endangering State Security,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 25, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—one of the harshest punishments the PRC has ever given a journalist, according to the Committee to Protect Journalists.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;As of 2021, the CPJ recorded only two receiving longer prison sentences in China (for any reason) ever since. (Committee to Protect Journalists, &amp;quot;Journalists Imprisoned,&amp;quot; loc. China.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The true reason for making an example of Niyaz was twofold: first, he had drawn attention to racially-motivated violence &#039;&#039;against&#039;&#039; the Han &#039;&#039;by&#039;&#039; ethnic minorities, and second, he had done so on a Chinese-language foreign website.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Western media has speculated that Niyaz&#039;s punishment was &#039;&#039;solely&#039;&#039; for giving an interview to foreign media, but this is clearly not the case. Kurbanjan Samat, a Uyghur photographer who in 2014 had given an interview to &#039;&#039;Phoenix Weekly&#039;&#039; (another Hong Kong magazine) about his own experiences, in which he repeatedly mentioned July 5, was not similarly arrested or incarcerated, despite his own dim view of Islamic fundamentalism. Samat&#039;s story included some frank descriptions of &#039;&#039;Han&#039;&#039; chauvinism that he had faced as a minority in eastern China yet did not describe Uyghur racial chauvinism or violence against the Han. (&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;张弛&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Zhang Chi), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;一个维族家庭的生 活：不去讲经班遭亲戚排斥&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Life of a Uyghur family: Relatives ostracize them for not going to lectures].)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the United States&#039; GWOT the Western propaganda machine publicized any criticism or disrespect of Islam itself by its prized pro-Western apostates; but when the Chinese government had the similar option of using vocally anti-separatist Uyghurs to manufacture public support for repression in Xinjiang, it silenced them instead, out of fear that they might incite retaliatory violence from the Han majority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in the aftermath of July 5, the PRC&#039;s state-owned media was reluctant to disclose the ethnicity of the victims.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anthony Kuhn and Melissa Block, &amp;quot;China Ethnic Unrest Kills 156,&amp;quot; NPR, July 6, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press capitalized on this hesitation, seizing the opportunity to immediately propagate the falsehood that there had in fact been a massacre of Uyghurs by a Han mob instead. The &#039;&#039;Telegraph&#039;&#039;&#039;s foreign correspondent in Shanghai hastily kept ahead of the facts by announcing that the deaths reported by the Chinese government—156 was the initial count—were of Uyghurs, and only issued a correction after his on-the-ground colleagues in Ürümqi admitted otherwise.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Perversely, the NED-funded World Uyghur Congress, which most likely played a significant role in organizing the initial demonstration that transformed into a pogrom, continued to claim that several hundred Uyghurs had been secretly killed by police on the 5th, which even the &#039;&#039;Telegraph&#039;&#039; (Malcolm Moore, &amp;quot;Urumqi Riots Signal Dark Days Ahead,&amp;quot; July 8, 2009) &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, and other Western newspapers have universally contradicted (Yu Le and Lucy Hornby, &amp;quot;China Sentences Four More to Death for Urumqi Riot,&amp;quot; January 26, 2010). On the 6th, the &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; reported that at a local hospital, doctors were still treating nearly 300 injured victims from the previous night, of whom only about 40 were Uyghur (Jonathan Watts, &amp;quot;Old Suspicions Magnified Mistrust into Ethnic Riots in Urumqi,&amp;quot; July 10, 2009).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A Han mob did in fact assemble to take revenge, armed with wooden clubs and other improvised weapons, less than forty-eight hours later;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ürümqi, in northern Xinjiang, is three-quarters Han by population.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; however, the authorities were prepared. The local government declared a curfew, and the police came out in force, tear-gassing the mob to prevent it from entering a Uyghur neighborhood.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tania Branigan, &amp;quot;Han Chinese Launch Revenge Attacks on Uighur Property,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Telegraph&#039;&#039; noted how the local Party secretary &amp;quot;risked his dignity by standing on the roof of a police car with a megaphone beseeching the crowd to go home.&amp;quot; Most did so by early evening, and no deaths were reported connected to the demonstration.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Peter Foster, &amp;quot;Eyewitness: Tensions High on the Streets of Urumqi,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While the Chinese state-owned press officially blamed the World Uyghur Congress for fomenting the riot, the government at every level seemed far more concerned with protecting Uyghur innocents than making accusations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
President George W. Bush had given a public address on the morning of September 11, and a subsequent prime time speech to the country that evening; neither President Hu Jintao nor any member of the Politburo had so much as mentioned the Ürümqi riot for days after the event.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Richard McGregor, &amp;quot;Beijing Handles Political Management of Riot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press had identified the 9/11 hijackers as Arab Muslims almost immediately, within hours of the attacks, and news broadcasters rushed to heighten their audiences&#039; panic by reporting additional fictional attacks&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Associated Press, &amp;quot;A Stunning 48 Hours of News&amp;quot; (archived on the Wayback Machine).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; throughout the day;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;A Number Of Men Arrested With Explosives On Jersey Turnpike,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039; Live Event/Special aired September 11, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jim Naureckas, &amp;quot;As if Reality Wasn&#039;t Bad Enough: Dan Rather Spread Alarmist Rumors on September 11,&amp;quot; FAIR, &#039;&#039;Extra!&#039;&#039; (Nov.-Dec. 2001).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but after the riot in Ürümqi, the spread of news in China was tightly controlled. July 5 had been a Sunday; by early Monday morning the internet was shut down in Xinjiang and foreign social media websites had been blocked entirely throughout the country. &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that comments and photographs of the violence were quickly scrubbed from domestic social media within a few hours of being posted, and that keywords such as &amp;quot;Uighur&amp;quot; and even &amp;quot;Ürümqi&amp;quot; returned no search results.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ben Blanchard, &amp;quot;China Tightens Web Screws after Xinjiang Riot.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 6, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rather than deliberately fan the flames of anti-Muslim outrage, the Party and its censors did whatever they could to extinguish them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However well-intentioned, this policy of course had serious drawbacks, notably an erosion of trust in the reliability of news reported by state-owned media, which amid malicious rumors such as those regarding the incident in Shaoguan could instead result in even further violence. The &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; reported how several Han chauvinist blogs accused the central government of having &amp;quot;no clear position&amp;quot; and demanded it send troops to Xinjiang; such blogs, the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; said, &amp;quot;unrepresentative as they might be, are the sole outlets for opinions untainted by the government line.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Richard McGregor, &amp;quot;Beijing Handles Political Management of Riots.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to Sautman, such &amp;quot;internet outpourings&amp;quot; of chauvinism are not representative of Han in general, and &amp;quot;there is no firm indication that Han resentment of minority rights is a deeply felt sentiment, unlike the pervasive resentment of the rich in China.&amp;quot; (Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet while the government did arrest many of those involved in the violence, its line did not bend to the chauvinists&#039; desires. The People&#039;s Liberation Army neither instituted martial law in Xinjiang nor significantly increased the troops at its bases there after July 5, and by December of 2009, though it had arrested what suspects it could identify, the government&#039;s only serious policy changes had been to restrain the Han inhabitants of the region. Many Han residents of Ürümqi had attempted to self-segregate in the months after the riots, but the local government intervened, forbidding Han who lived in mixed-ethnic or predominantly-Uyghur neighborhoods to sell their homes. Local business were also strongly encouraged to hire more minorities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Where identifiable, discrimination and boycotts of Uyghur goods and services were punished; Han taxi drivers who refused service to a minority were fined 1000 RMB (about one week&#039;s income).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;SCMP Reporter, &amp;quot;Urumqi Remains Divided by Fear and Mistrust,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, December 22, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The July 5 incident is not memorialized in China and is rarely mentioned today.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In a discussion with the author in 2023, a native Xinjianger who had traveled outside the province in later years related that almost none of his acquaintances outside Xinjiang were even aware of the July 5 incident, and of those who had heard of it, almost none knew any details.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The entries for Ürümqi on Baidu&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Baidu Baike, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;乌鲁木齐&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; (Ürümqi).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and [http://baike.com Baike.com],&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;快懂百科&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; ([http://baike.com Baike.com]), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;乌鲁木齐&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Ürümqi].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the two largest online Chinese encyclopedias, do not even mention the event.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Riots and terrorism do not feature prominently on either website, other than in articles about specific incidents. As of this writing, the Gongyuan North Street suicide bombings in Ürümqi, the deadliest terrorist attack in China in modern history, was also not mentioned on either page; Baidu&#039;s entry for the Kunming Railway Station (Baidu Baike, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;昆明站&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Kunming Railway Station]) contained one sentence referencing the coordinated mass stabbing attack earlier that year that killed over 30 passengers, while [http://baike.com Baike.com] did not mention it at all. (&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;快懂百科&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; ([http://baike.com Baike.com]), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;昆明 站&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Kunming Railway Station].)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the United States&#039; ultimatum to Afghanistan came nine days after September 11,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Bush Delivers Ultimatum,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, September 21, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by December its invasion force had driven the Taliban from every major city in the country, the so-called &amp;quot;people&#039;s war on terrorism&amp;quot; was not declared until 2014. Where the U.S. government had taken only hours, the PRC waited a full five &#039;&#039;years&#039;&#039; after the July 5 incident, its best and greatest opportunity. If the Party&#039;s intentions were the same, what accounts for this delay?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to publicly available information aggregated by Chinese diaspora media organization, the Qiao Collective, between 1990 and 2014 there were no less than 52 significant terrorist attacks in China. 11 of these occurred in 2014, making it stand out as the worst such year, yet the total number of victims killed that year was just more than a hundred, considerably less than the death toll of July 5.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Qiao Collective, &#039;&#039;Attacks on Xinjiang and Beyond&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For decades, the Party had considered terrorism to be a manageable problem&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Indeed, even &#039;&#039;Western&#039;&#039; academics have long considered separatism in Xinjiang to be a hopeless cause. In 2003, for example, Professor Marika Vicziany of Monash Asia Institute wrote that &amp;quot;Uygur terrorism has no hope of achieving its ends of establishing a separate state of East Turkestan&amp;quot; [Marika Vicziany, &amp;quot;State Responses to Islamic Terrorism in Western China and Their Impact on South Asia,&amp;quot; Contemporary South Asia 12, no. 2 (2003): 259]. Even after July 5, Sautman concluded that separatism could only succeed in the extreme case of the collapse of China&#039;s central government. (Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and one that a serious attempt to solve was not yet within the Party&#039;s capabilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not a coincidence that the &amp;quot;people&#039;s war on terrorism&amp;quot; was announced only two months after the beginning of the government&#039;s targeted poverty alleviation campaign,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In March of 2014, the report from the Second Session of the Twelfth National People&#039;s Congress announced a fundamental acceleration of anti-poverty efforts (Li Keqiang, &#039;&#039;Report on the Work of the Government&#039;&#039; delivered at the Second Session of the Twelfth National People&#039;s Congress on March 5, 2014); on May 23, &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; reported that the government had approved the anti-terrorism campaign. (Michael Martina, &amp;quot;China Launches Crackdown on &#039;terrorist Activities&#039; after Attack,&amp;quot; May 23, 2014).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which as mentioned in the previous chapter involved spending $700 billion to develop the countryside over the next six years. As the Common Prosperity era of social-democratic wealth redistribution dawned, the Party looked for places to spend the new wealth that decades of Reform had accumulated—and saw southern Xinjiang, where such alleviation was needed more than nearly anywhere else in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a materialist, Marxist organization, it is the ideological belief of the Communist Party that the only way to permanently end terrorism is to make not just the strategy but its &#039;&#039;goal&#039;&#039; undesirable. For the East Turkestan separatists to no longer wish for independence in the first place, there was a great unfulfilled prerequisite: development. It was the Party&#039;s view that any organization that employs terrorism as a strategy thrives upon repression but evaporates upon prosperity; suicide bombers willing to kill innocent strangers cannot be easily recruited among people who feel they have a future in &#039;&#039;this&#039;&#039; world, and economic concerns—having adequate food and shelter, an income, and a promise of growth—are the most fundamental conditions of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since nearly every government in the world had its own domestic anti-terrorism program during the early twenty-first century,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For many countries this was not optional, considering the enormous political pressure the United States placed upon the entire world to support its GWOT; with the bloody examples of Afghanistan and Iraq on display, quite often, peripheral countries with large Muslim populations (restive or not) needed to demonstrate their compliance, in order to avoid being invaded and subjugated themselves.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it is illustrative to compare the PRC&#039;s with those of other countries, particularly the United States, but also of China&#039;s own neighbors. It is a relatively simple mental procedure to classify the PRC&#039;s anti-terrorism policy in the same category as the United States&#039;, and one that is now strongly encouraged by the Western press; indeed, today the Western press has accused the PRC and the Communist Party of adopting its own more recent counter-terrorism policies for very same purpose—i.e. as a justification to harvest raw materials and extract super-profits from ethnic minorities. Yet as this chapter will show, the similarities in form necessarily concealed vast differences in content.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deception underlying the United States&#039; GWOT is easiest to apprehend. From the beginning, the Bush Administration publicly recognized the distinction between Islam and terrorism; the President proclaimed Islam a religion of peace on September 11 itself, met with Islamic leaders within days afterward,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aymann Ismail, &amp;quot;&#039;There Was a Betrayal,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Slate&#039;&#039;, September 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and organized numerous public relations events with the Muslim community in the U.S., including the first Iftar ceremony at the White House.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of State, &amp;quot;The Global War on Terrorism: The First 100 Days.&amp;quot; https://2001-2009.state.gov/s/ct/rls/wh/6947.htm&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These practices largely continued under President Obama; in 2010 he even expressed qualified support for plans to build a mosque two blocks from the World Trade Center &amp;quot;Ground Zero.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ryan Creed, &amp;quot;President Obama Supports Building of Mosque Near Ground Zero,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, August 14, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Neither administration, however, was particularly secretive in ruthlessly persecuting Muslims at home and abroad, nonetheless. Under Bush, the White House made no attempt to rein in a bigoted media establishment, and openly pursued a campaign to smear the country&#039;s largest Muslim civil rights organization with accusations that it harbored terrorist &amp;quot;co-conspirators.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Neil MacFarquhar, &amp;quot;Muslim Groups Oppose a List of &#039;Co-Conspirators.&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 16, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Their public relations campaigns did little to mask their brutal foreign policy, which included not only the direct military invasions described multiple times in this book, but the &amp;quot;targeted killing&amp;quot; drone program codified under Obama that with a 90% civilian casualty rate overall amounted to little more than the indiscriminate shelling of Arab homes and public gatherings throughout the Middle East.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jeremy Scahill, &#039;&#039;The Assassination Complex: Inside the Government&#039;s Secret Drone Warfare Program&#039;&#039; (Simon &amp;amp;#x26; Schuster, 2017).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, Prime Minister Narendra Modi of India&#039;s nationalist Bharatiya Janata Party has always publicly stated his admiration of Islam and its message of peace, and throughout his administration strongly emphasized the distinction between the religion and the practice of terrorism;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Narendra Modi Praises Islam for Its Message of Peace, Harmony,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economic Times&#039;&#039;, March 17, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Modi&#039;s address at Aligarh Muslim University in 2019, for instance, was interpreted by the &#039;&#039;Print&#039;&#039; as a direct appeal to international students from countries with significant Muslim populations to help improve India&#039;s reputation in their home countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shekhar Gupta, &amp;quot;In Modi&#039;s AMU Pitch to Muslims, Retreat from Party Politics Hurting Foreign Policy Interests,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ThePrint&#039;&#039;, December 26, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Within India, however, the BJP is widely believed to have an unofficial electoral strategy of inciting anti-Muslim hatred, which has resulted in pogroms against India&#039;s Muslim minority. In its assessment of one such pogrom in Delhi in 2020, the Delhi Minorities Commission called the violence &amp;quot;one-sided [and] well-planned,&amp;quot; targeting Muslim homes and businesses.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shinjini Ghosh, &amp;quot;Delhi Violence &#039;One-Sided, Well-Planned&#039;, Says Minorities Panel,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Hindu&#039;&#039;, March 4, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rashtriya Swayamsevak Sangh, a paramilitary organization associated with the BJP, is often considered a recurring perpetrator. In 2016, scarcely two years after Modi became prime minister, another brigade of the Indian Army was deployed in the restive, predominantly-Muslim region of Jammu and Kashmir&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sumir Kaul, &amp;quot;Army Quietly Launches Operation Calm Down in South Kashmir,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;India Today&#039;&#039;, September 13, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; (though the Indian military presence there had been considerable even before the BJP&#039;s coalition government).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Indian governments typically do not speak officially on troop deployments in Kashmir. Estimates of Indian military strength in Kashmir have therefore varied considerably. In 2014, &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that more than 700,000 police and soldiers had been deployed to the region (Douglas Busvine and Fayaz Bukhari, &amp;quot;Kashmiris Wary as Modi Challenges for Power,&amp;quot; April 23, 2014). In 2019, the Indian press published lower estimates. An op-ed on the far-right tabloid website &#039;&#039;OpIndia&#039;&#039; claimed only about 230,000 security forces were in Kashmir (Rohit Vats, &amp;quot;Half a Million or 1 Million? While Media Peddles Fantastical Claims, Here Are the Actual Number of Troops Deployed in Jammu and Kashmir,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;OpIndia&#039;&#039;, August 28, 2019); the &#039;&#039;Print&#039;&#039;, citing unspecified documents, reported a total of about 340,000 (Snehesh Alex Philip, &amp;quot;What Imran Khan Says Is 9 Lakh Soldiers in Kashmir Is Actually 3.43 Lakh Only,&amp;quot; November 12, 2019). Even if the lowest such estimate is correct, it would be several times larger than the People&#039;s Liberation Army&#039;s presence in Xinjiang (a region of twice Jammu and Kashmir&#039;s population and many times its geographical area). According to the &#039;&#039;Hindustan Times&#039;&#039;, the PLA had only 50,000–70,000 troops stationed in Xinjiang as of 2021 (&amp;quot;PLA Modernises Xinjiang&#039;s Military Units in &#039;reaction&#039; to India-China LAC Row,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Hindustan Times&#039;&#039;, May 17, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any analysis of how a government—China&#039;s or any other&#039;s—contending with terrorism &#039;&#039;publicly presents&#039;&#039; its policy to the rest of the world is therefore useless. The most vocally &amp;quot;pro-Islam&amp;quot; administrations may in fact be among the most oppressive toward Muslims. With the well having so thoroughly been poisoned by the United States government&#039;s public relations deceit, the Chinese press was completely unprepared to &amp;quot;sell&amp;quot; its alternative response to terrorism, the New Deal in Xinjiang, to the world. Indeed, it may not even have anticipated the need to do so; in 2014, the Western propaganda machine was not yet fully oriented toward the demonization of China and was still far more heavily focused on the demonization of Islam.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The so-called Islamic State in Iraq and Syria (ISIS), before then a complete unknown in the West, swiftly rose to dominate the front pages of Western newspapers that year after it seized control of Fallujah in December 2013 and launched its military campaign to conquer Iraq. The PRC subsequently faced greater scrutiny—not for allegedly repressing Islam, but for its apparent failure to do so, as it became known that many in the ranks of ISIS had come to Iraq and Syria from China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In May, &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; published an account by Uyghur photographer Kurbanjan Samat, who warned of rising extremism in Xinjiang, where in some areas most people had &amp;quot;turned toward a darker side&amp;quot; and wanted Xinjiang &amp;quot;to become another Afghanistan.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chi Zhang, &amp;quot;One Uighur Man&#039;s Journey Goes Viral.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; That summer, a &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; headline proclaimed a &amp;quot;conservative shift&amp;quot; among Uyghur women, who were increasingly wearing the veil, which had been rarely seen in Xinjiang the previous decade.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jeremy Page, &amp;quot;In Xinjiang, Veils Signal Conservative Shift Among Uighur,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, July 31, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, reporting on Uyghur émigrés in Türkiye the next year, displayed photos of Uyghur women cloaked entirely in black chadors and niqabs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Humeyra Pamuk, &amp;quot;Turkish Help for Uighur Refugees Looms over Erdogan Visit to Beijing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 27, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A journalist for a Dubai TV station, reporting undercover from Idlib, later claimed that ten to twenty thousand &amp;quot;Chinese jihadists&amp;quot; had joined the Al Qaeda-affiliated Al-Nusra Front in Syria.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Christina Lin, &amp;quot;Chinese Uyghur Colonies in Syria a Challenge for Beijing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Asia Times&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Around the same time, the Syrian government estimated that between four and five thousand &amp;quot;Xinjiang jihadists&amp;quot; were operating within its borders. (Ben Blanchard, &amp;quot;Syria Says up to 5,000 Chinese Uighurs Fighting in Militant Groups,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 11, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a segment praising the trend of more female imams among China&#039;s Muslim communities in 2010, NPR had taken note of resistance to the practice from &amp;quot;harder-line Wahhabi and Salafi influences&amp;quot; in Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Robert Seigel and Michele Norris (hosts), &amp;quot;Female Imams Blaze Trail Amid China&#039;s Muslims,&amp;quot; Louisa Lim interview with Imam Yao Baoxia, &#039;&#039;NPR&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039; further dissected the spread of Islamic fundamentalism in China under the headline &amp;quot;Chinese Salafism and the Saudi Connection,&amp;quot; alleging then what has now become taboo to mention: that rather than being an authentic foundation of any Chinese ethnic group&#039;s long Islamic cultural heritage, fundamentalism was largely a new, modern, and foreign phenomenon, imported from Saudi Arabia in the twentieth century. The &amp;quot;salafisation&amp;quot; of Islamic culture in China, said &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, had primarily occurred since only the mid-1980s, when &amp;quot;a growing number of Saudi private organizations and individuals (mainly preachers and missionaries bringing in religious literature)&amp;quot; began to &amp;quot;increasingly work outside established [Islamic Association of China] channels.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mohammed Al-Sudairi, &amp;quot;Chinese Salafism and the Saudi Connection,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, October 23, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the face of such coverage from the Western media, the PRC not only had a strong incentive to conceal or downplay any of its policies that encouraged or defended the practice of Islam,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In a leaked cable to the U.S. State Department in 2006, for instance, the American embassy described how the local government was quietly intervening to discourage the spread of Christianity among Muslim communities in southern Xinjiang (American Embassy in Beijing, &amp;quot;Christianity Gaining Popularity in Xinjiang, Even&amp;quot;).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but was under considerable external pressure to show that it was taking action against extremism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese press therefore began taking every opportunity to promote the PRC&#039;s anti-terrorism efforts—in English. On April 30 of 2014, news of the suicide bombing at the Ürümqi South railway station was first broken by &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&amp;lt;nowiki/&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;s English-language account on social media, and was covered by both &#039;&#039;CGTN America&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Points to Suicide Blast in Urumqi Attack,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CGTN America&#039;&#039;, April 30, 2014, updated May 2, 2014).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the &#039;&#039;Global Times &#039;&#039;&#039;English service.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bai Tiantian, &amp;quot;Xinjiang Bombing &#039;More Characteristic of Intl Terror.&#039;&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Domestic publicity of the incident, however, seemed little different from 2009—initial reports of the bombing were heavily censored, social media posts about it were swiftly removed, and search terms including the word &amp;quot;Ürümqi&amp;quot; were restricted on Weibo.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Heng Shao, &amp;quot;Explosion Hits Urumqi Right After President Xi Jinping&#039;s Visit,&amp;quot; Forbes, April 30, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On the night of the bombing,&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;&#039;CGTN &#039;&#039;had posted photos on Twitter of injured victims being rushed to the hospital;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;CGTN (@CGTNOfficial), &amp;quot;Picture: Injured Passengers Sent for Medical Treatment after #terror Attack at a Railway Station in #Xinjiang on Wed.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the front page of the&#039;&#039; People&#039;s Daily &#039;&#039;(the largest Chinese-language newspaper), however, displayed none of them, and reprinted&#039;&#039; Xinhua&#039;&#039;&#039;s official Chinese-language report on the bombing—which, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; observed, was &amp;quot;uniformly reproduced&amp;quot; by &#039;&#039;Chinese&#039;&#039; media outlets&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Didi Kirsten Tatlow, &amp;quot;Online, a Censored Reaction to Urumqi Bombing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—below a photograph of Xi shaking hands with a group of Uyghurs described as &amp;quot;model workers and progressives&amp;quot; instead.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新华社&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Xinhua News Agency), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;深刻认识新疆分裂和反分裂斗争长 期性复杂性尖锐性坚决把暴力恐怖分子的嚣张气焰打下去&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Deeply understand Xinjiang&#039;s separatism and the long-term complexity of the anti-separation struggle].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The paper&#039;s editorial on the bombing made no mention of Islam, religion, Uyghurs, Han, or any specific ethnic groups, and instead tepidly focused on promoting social harmony and development.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;人民日报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [&#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;人民日报评论员：坚决把暴恐分子嚣张 气焰打下去&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [People&#039;s Daily commentator: resolutely suppress the arrogance of violent terrorists].&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On September 9 of 2015, the &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039; reported that mainland journalists had been instructed to suppress news relating to the August bombing of the Erawan Shrine in Bangkok for nearly a month due to the possibility that the alleged perpetrators were Chinese Uyghurs&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrea Chen, &amp;quot;Bangkok Bomb Linked to East Turkestan Islamic Movement, as Chinese Media Stops Downplaying Issue Due to Sensitivities over Uygurs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and later remarked that a &#039;&#039;Global Times&#039;&#039; article speculating on the bombers&#039; identity had been &amp;quot;swiftly deleted.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;AFP, &amp;quot;Is Beijing Bullying Thai Police? Bangkok Blast Investigation Has Veered Sharply Away from Uygur Link,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, September 15, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On the same day, ISIS took Chinese national Fan Jinghui—a journalist and former middle-school teacher who was visiting Iraq—hostage for ransom, perversely announcing &amp;quot;Chinese prisoner for sale&amp;quot; underneath photos of Fan in its online magazine &#039;&#039;Dabiq&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;ISIS Tries to &#039;Sell&#039; Chinese, Norwegian Hostages in Online Magazine,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;RT International&#039;&#039;, September 10, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the first Chinese hostage taken by ISIS, Fan and his kidnapping were significant news internationally—but not in the &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;, which considered its lead stories covering the World Economic Forum and the opening ceremony for a new highway to Lhasa to be more newsworthy the next day instead.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;彭波&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;俞正声率中央代表团出席拉林公路建成段开通仪式&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Yu Zhengsheng led the central delegation to attend the opening ceremony of the completed section of Lalin Highway].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rather than use Fan as propaganda fodder to build domestic support for repressive policies or military actions—as the Western media had done on the many occasions when ISIS had kidnapped or murdered Westerners—the PRC instead began quietly arranging to pay his ransom. In a rather stark contrast, Norwegian captive Ole Johan Grimsgaard-Ofstad, whose ransom ISIS had demanded at the same time, was headline news in &#039;&#039;Aftenposten&#039;&#039;,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Norwegian-language paper of record.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which printed Prime Minister Erna Solberg&#039;s swift public refusal to pay.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aftenposten, &amp;quot;Aftenposten (September 10, 2015).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; ISIS murdered both Fan and Grimsgaard-Ofstad in November— though in Fan&#039;s case despite his government&#039;s attempts to negotiate for his release, which ultimately failed due to a disruption of communications caused by renewed French and Russian air strikes in Syria.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cameron Stewart, Debra Killalea, and wires, &amp;quot;ISIS: Chinese Hostage Rescue &#039;Thwarted&#039; by France, Russia Air Strikes in Syria,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Herald Sun&#039;&#039;, November 24, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC&#039;s Ministry of Foreign Affairs loudly condemned Fan&#039;s murder, yet once again, domestic news and social media topics relating to Fan and ISIS were strictly censored until after the government had issued its official response.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Beimeng Fu, &amp;quot;China Wiped The Name Of A Man Killed By ISIS From The Internet.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;[http://buzzfeed.news BuzzFeed.News]&#039;&#039;, November 18, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only 48 hours later, three China Railway Construction executives were murdered by Al Qaeda-affiliated gunmen in Bamako, Mali; and even as the Western press quoted President Xi&#039;s response in which he vowed to &amp;quot;resolutely fight violent terrorist activities,&amp;quot; Chinese social media outrage over the attack was similarly erased.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hannah Beech, &amp;quot;As More Chinese Fall Victim to Terrorism, Beijing Fumbles for a Response,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, November 26, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Communist Party&#039;s press strategy had become the exact inverse of the BJP&#039;s—publicizing the necessity of anti-terrorism to a &#039;&#039;global&#039;&#039; audience, while attempting to &#039;&#039;de-&#039;&#039;escalate tensions and advocating for ethnic harmony at home. In internal communications, where the need to please public or foreign audiences did not exist, the Party made its actual position on Islam explicit. In a speech at a session of the Politburo in April of 2014, Xi announced that terrorism was &amp;quot;not an issue of ethnicity, nor an issue of religion&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (2014), sec. Safeguard National Security and Social Stability.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the next month, he gave a secret speech to Party leaders in Beijing in which he proclaimed that the view that &amp;quot;Islam should be restricted&amp;quot; was &amp;quot;biased&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;wrong.&amp;quot; Top-level government officials responsible for implementing anti-terrorism policy were instructed by Xi himself not to discriminate against Uyghurs and to respect their right to worship. His speech remained a state secret for more than five years, until it was leaked in 2019.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Austin Ramzy and Chris Buckley, &amp;quot;&#039;Absolutely No Mercy&#039;: Leaked Files Expose How China Organized Mass Detentions of Muslim,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any success this strategy may have had in shielding China from Western hostility was short-lived, and it soon became a tremendous liability instead. By the end of the 2010s, the word &amp;quot;salafisation&amp;quot; had been erased from the Western media&#039;s vocabulary and replaced with &amp;quot;sinicization,&amp;quot; an apparently even more sinister concept. Though the &amp;quot;sinicization&amp;quot; of Islam that became the target of the Western media&#039;s fresh fearmongering campaign amounted to little more in reality than the reversal of salafization, the Western propaganda machine devoted every effort to conflate it with the suppression of Islam itself. Many such efforts failed to fully conceal what had previously been highlighted—an early report by &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; in May 2015, for example, published a notice issued by the authorities in a village in Hotan that required shops and restauranteurs to sell alcohol, yet included a quote by a Party official explaining that these establishments had faced pressure by fundamentalists to &#039;&#039;stop&#039;&#039; selling alcohol as recently as 2012.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joshua Lipes and Shohret Hoshur, &amp;quot;Chinese Authorities Order Muslim Uyghur Shop Owners to Stock Alcohol, Cigarettes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, May 4, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Numerous reports and articles based on anecdote-speculation claimed that Muslims in Xinjiang were being forced to drink; in 2021 the &#039;&#039;Associated Press&#039;&#039; asserted that consuming alcohol was &amp;quot;once unimaginable&amp;quot; in the &amp;quot;pious rural areas of southern Xinjiang.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dake Kang, &amp;quot;Terror &amp;amp;#x26; Tourism: Xinjiang Eases Its Grip, but Fear Remains,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, October 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; (The Uyghur people, in fact, have had a continuous tradition of drinking alcohol—including the culturally-Uyghur museles wine—predating the adoption of Islam by centuries; a study conducted between 2007 and 2010 and published in the &#039;&#039;European Journal of Preventive Cardiology&#039;&#039; found that Uyghur and Kazakh men from northern, eastern, and southern Xinjiang—including Hotan—were in fact &#039;&#039;less&#039;&#039; likely to forswear alcohol than the Han, and a majority described themselves as &amp;quot;current drinkers.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xie et al., &amp;quot;Alcohol Consumption and Carotid Atherosclerosis in China: The Cardiovascular Risk Survey,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;European Journal of Preventive Cardiology&#039;&#039; 19, no. 3 (June 2012): 315–16.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An ASPI report titled &amp;quot;Cultural erasure: Tracing the destruction of Uyghur and Islamic spaces in Xinjiang&amp;quot; purported to show through an analysis of satellite photos that a majority of mosques in Xinjiang had been destroyed or &amp;quot;damaged&amp;quot; through the removal of &amp;quot;Islamic-style&amp;quot; domes and minarets,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan Ruser et al., &amp;quot;Cultural Erasure: Tracing the Destruction of Uyghur and Islamic Spaces in Xinjiang,&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;ASPI Policy Brief Report&#039;&#039; No. 38 (2020): 5.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet struggled to produce examples;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though they are extremely common in Saudi Arabia and the neighboring Gulf states, of the millions of mosques throughout the world, a great many— particularly in Indonesia, the largest country in the world with a Muslim demographic majority—lack a domed roof, minarets, or both. In Xinjiang, there are mosques that display these features, such as the famous (and un-&amp;quot;damaged&amp;quot;) Id Kah Mosque in Kashgar, but many do not.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; its principal case study covered four mosques with domes and minarets that had been &#039;&#039;added&#039;&#039; to each structure in the early 2010s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Or else, buildings that had been converted into mosques during that time— the inherent lack of context around a photograph taken by satellite and not verified from the ground makes such a distinction impossible to determine.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan Ruser et al., 10–13.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;[F]or almost 20 years there was a lot of pressure on [Chinese Muslims] from outside and themselves to build &#039;authentic&#039; mosques, as if because it&#039;s Arab it&#039;s authentic,&amp;quot; Professor Jacqueline Armijo of Qatar University&#039;s department of international affairs told UAE-based newspaper the &#039;&#039;National&#039;&#039; in 2012, flatly contradicting the common Western misconception, later perpetuated by ASPI, that Arab architecture and &amp;quot;Islamic&amp;quot; architecture are one and the same. &amp;quot;Foreign organizations, including those from Saudi Arabia&amp;quot; had also been heavily involved in financing this new generation of mosques, the &#039;&#039;National&#039;&#039; observed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daniel Bardsley, &amp;quot;China Shifts to More &#039;authentic&#039; Arabian-Style Mosques,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The National News&#039;&#039;, July 17, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The ASPI report calculated through a mathematical extrapolation—based on ASPI researchers&#039; comparison of their &amp;quot;systematic visual search of mosques using pre-2017 satellite imagery&amp;quot; with the official number of mosques in the 2004 census&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan Ruser et al., &amp;quot;Cultural Erasure,&amp;quot; 37–40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—that thousands of mosques were missing, despite not conducting any on-the-ground verification and failing to publish even &#039;&#039;one&#039;&#039; satellite image of a &amp;quot;destroyed or damaged&amp;quot; mosque that had &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; first been modified or converted after 2010. In the space of only a few years, the Western propaganda machine had pivoted from fearmongering about creeping salafist influence in China to cynically portraying the renovation of buildings that were less than a decade old as the tragic destruction of ancient cultural heritage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After two decades of instilling fear of Islamic fundamentalism, the Western media instead became its champion. ASPI aligned itself with the most extreme version of salafist doctrine, which regarded traditional Uyghur cultural practices such as the meshrep (a fraternal harvest festival gathering) and the twelve muqams (ancient Uyghur music), as haram (forbidden in Islam); the PRC&#039;s efforts at protecting Uyghur culture by registering them with the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) were painted as evidence that the practices themselves were the Party&#039;s own insidious machinations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan Ruser et al., 35.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This was in fact the only way to perpetuate the fiction that the Party was suppressing Islam—the enormous weight of photographic and video evidence produced by tourists and visitors to Xinjiang that showed nothing but people living ordinary lives, going to mosque, or participating in public celebrations of Islamic holidays such as Eid al-Adha could only be explained by denialists at ASPI and other Western think tanks as all being part of a continuous performance orchestrated by some elaborate government conspiracy.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Perspectives from the global Muslim community, which overwhelmingly rejected fundamentalism, needed to be shut out of the Western press entirely. Western journalists incoherently grappled with the uncomfortable reality that outside of Europe, no countries with a Muslim majority (or even a significant minority) would co-sign attempts to condemn the PRC at the United Nations,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In fact, with the exceptions of Japan and Western settler-colonies Australia and New Zealand, such attempts very rarely garnered support from &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; country outside Europe and North America.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and that dozens of them instead co-signed statements in &#039;&#039;support&#039;&#039; of the PRC&#039;s policy in Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Chinese Actions in Xinjiang Become a Matter of International Dispute,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, July 27, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; admitted that a joint statement of condemnation by the United States and its subordinate exploiter countries was &amp;quot;swiftly overwhelmed by a series of rebuttals&amp;quot; by nearly double the amount of signatories of the initial statement.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John Feng, &amp;quot;Nearly Twice As Many Countries Support China&#039;s Human Rights Policies Than Are Against It.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; No attempts were made to ask representatives from these countries why they might support the PRC, and accounts by journalists from the periphery who visited Xinjiang were carefully kept out of Western newspapers, only appearing in either Chinese media or their own domestic press.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A 2019 article in Ugandan newspaper &#039;&#039;New Vision&#039;&#039;, for example, detailed the experience of one such Muslim journalist who observed Ramadan in China and remarked that Muslims in China were both free to worship and in fact fasted longer than those in Uganda; (Mubarak Mugabo, &amp;quot;There&#039;s Freedom of Worship and Fasting in China.&amp;quot;) his writings of course have been universally ignored by Western media. Sultan M Hali, a journalist writing for Pakistan&#039;s &#039;&#039;Daily Times&#039;&#039;, had this to say in 2021:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This scribe has toured every inch of Xinjiang and personally witnessed how the once underprivileged community is now enjoying perks of a higher quality of life ensured by President Xi Jinping&#039;s mega development projects like the Belt and Road Initiative of which Xinjiang in general and the Uighurs in particular are the prime beneficiary.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Interestingly, since 2018, more than 1,200 people from over 100 countries have visited Xinjiang including this scribe. The visitors comprised UN officials, foreign diplomats posted in China, some countries&#039; permanent representatives to Geneva, journalists and religious groups. We personally observed a region thriving with stability and prosperity and commended its exemplary counter-terrorism [sic] and deradicalization efforts. Critics are oblivious to a reality that we Muslims, especially Pakistanis are quick to jump to the support of oppressed Muslims, be they Indian Muslims, Kashmiris, Rohingya or Palestinians. If we have not taken up the cudgel on behalf of the allegedly oppressed Uighurs, it is not because of our love for China but because we are privy to the truth that the accusations of suppressing the Uighurs are totally baseless.&amp;quot; (S M Hali, &amp;quot;Exposing the Occident&#039;s Baseless Lies about Xinjiang,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Daily Times&#039;&#039;, February 13, 2021.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Correspondingly, the super-empire&#039;s policy undertook a dramatic about-face, presaged by the media souring on President Trump&#039;s &amp;quot;radical Islamic terror&amp;quot; rhetoric. Shortly after taking office, President Biden reversed Trump&#039;s restrictions on immigration from Muslim-majority countries,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Scott Simon (host) and Iman Awad (guest), &amp;quot;Biden Has Overturned Trump&#039;s &#039;Muslim Travel Ban.&#039; Activists Say That&#039;s Not Enough,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NPR&#039;&#039;, March 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; reduced (though did not end entirely) Obama&#039;s signature &amp;quot;targeted killings,&amp;quot; and finally withdrew US forces from Afghanistan after George W. Bush had sent them there twenty years before, reorienting the super-empire&#039;s military establishment away from counter-insurgency and back toward preparation for great-power confrontations. The U.S. occupation of Syria and military operations in Somalia were both still ongoing as of 2023, yet both countries had almost entirely vanished from Western headlines. According to the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039;, Biden&#039;s National Security Council had been tasked with &amp;quot;keeping the Middle East off the president&#039;s desk&amp;quot;; there were to be &amp;quot;[n]o new projects&amp;quot; in the region as his administration &amp;quot;focus[ed] the nation&#039;s gaze on China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Franklin Foer, &amp;quot;Biden Will Be Guided by His Zionism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, October 10, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press quieted its &amp;quot;terrorism&amp;quot; rhetoric and began to downplay news of terrorist attacks, particularly when their victims were Chinese; when on April 26 of 2022 a suicide bombing orchestrated by the Balochistan Liberation Army outside the University of Karachi&#039;s Confucius Institute killed three Chinese academics and a Pakistani worker, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; made no mention of it the following day,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;The Times in Print For April 27, 2022.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and waited a full week before publishing an article—which sympathized with the suicide bomber, giving full voice to her perspective that Chinese teachers deserved death for being &amp;quot;on the side of the [Pakistani] exploiters and oppressors.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zia ur-Rehman, &amp;quot;Rising Violence by Separatists Adds to Pakistan&#039;s Lethal Instability,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 4, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Until October 7, 2023 and Israel&#039;s subsequent bombing campaign against Gaza, the GWOT had ceased to be the super-empire&#039;s priority—in large part an ironic consequence of the PRC pretending to join it.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Nine - Settler-Colonialism? A Comparative Analysis ==&lt;br /&gt;
Proportional to the population of the Democratic People&#039;s Republic of Korea, the war of 1950-1953 was among the most destructive ever fought in the history of the world. According to the Soviet Union&#039;s military archives, an estimated 20% of the DPRK&#039;s population, including well over one million civilians, were killed by the U.S. and its proxies during those three years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Cold War International History Project, &amp;quot;New Evidence on North Korean War Losses,&amp;quot; Wilson Center, August 1, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even before open hostilities erupted, the Republic of Korea under the government of Syngman Rhee, formed with the authorization of its predecessor the U.S. Army Military Government in Korea, had by some modern estimates already killed over half a million Koreans in a brutal reign of terror against anyone suspected of communist sympathies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A. B. Abrams, &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea&#039;s 70 Years at War with American Power&#039;&#039; (Clarity Press, 2020), 23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such a rapid, severe, and deliberate depopulation of a country has only been matched by a few very extreme tragedies such as the Holocaust in Belarus or An Gorta Mór&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Great Hunger of 1847.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in Ireland. The newly-christened United States Air Force made no distinction between civilian and military infrastructure, destroying dams, schools, hospitals, and leveling every city and more than three-quarters of all structures in northern Korea. By the end of the war, targets for U.S. bombers were so scarce they often jettisoned their ordnance into the sea in order to land safely.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael E. Robinson, &#039;&#039;Korea&#039;s Twentieth-Century Odyssey: A Short History&#039;&#039; (University of Hawaii Press, 2007), 119.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This horrific crime against the Korean people—and against humanity—is made even more astonishing by the fact that its perpetrators have offered no apology nor made any real attempt to conceal their guilt.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;To date, the only apology the U.S. government has offered for its actions during the war has been specifically for the Nogeun-ri Massacre, in which U.S. forces gunned down hundreds of south Korean civilians, most of them women and children. (Andrew Salmon, &amp;quot;Belated American Apology for Korean War Massacre,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Asia Times&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2020.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Top U.S. military officials have blithely confirmed Soviet casualty estimates,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Blaine Harden, &amp;quot;The U.S. War Crime North Korea Won&#039;t Forget,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 24, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the reality of the war can plainly be read by anyone in the U.S. or the world with an internet connection. Unlike the DPRK or the PRC, the super-empire (with a few exceptions) does not employ the tools of outright censorship in this instance; yet vanishingly few Westerners condemn the U.S. government for these crimes, or grant the Korean people any recognition as victims.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, in the West, the DPRK is widely ridiculed. Kim Jong-Un and his family are seen as larger-than-life caricatures, and all 25 million north Korean people as desperate inmates of one enormous gulag, utterly subject to Kim&#039;s bizarre and arbitrary whims. Just as with China, Western journalists need not confirm testimony from north Korean émigrés, and no fairy tale is too outlandish to be published. Some of the stories printed in Western media are merely odd, for example reports of compulsory haircuts in Kim&#039;s style,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Australian Broadcasting Corporation, &amp;quot;Kim Jong-Un Haircut Now Compulsory for North Korean Students, Reports Claim,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Australia Network News&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or headlines proclaiming such absurdities as &amp;quot;North Korea bans sarcasm,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Harriet Agerholm, &amp;quot;North Korea Bans Sarcasm Because Kim Jong-Un Fears People Only Agree with Him &#039;Ironically,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;North Koreans banned from laughing,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yaron Steinbuch, &amp;quot;North Koreans Banned from Laughing as Country Mourns Kim Jong Il&#039;s Death,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or &amp;quot;There&#039;s no word for love in North Korea&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yeonmi Park, &#039;&#039;There&#039;s No Word for Love in North Korea&#039;&#039;, Google Zeitgeist video segment [16:11].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet more often the Western press revels in accounts of Kim&#039;s alleged sadism. Tales of elaborate executions ordered by Kim saturate the English-language internet; Western audiences have heard that Kim has supposedly fed one of his generals to a tank of piranhas, fed his uncle to a pack of hungry dogs,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Felicity Morse, &amp;quot;Kim Jong-Un&#039;s Executed Uncle Jang Song Thaek &#039;Stripped Naked, Fed to 120 Dogs as Officials Watched,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, January 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and ordered other officials executed with an anti-aircraft gun. Whenever an individual &amp;quot;executed&amp;quot; by Kim later inconveniently turns up alive—which has happened on multiple occasions&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Pearson, &amp;quot;North Korean General, Reported Executed, Turns up at Party Congress,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, May 10, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ben Mathis-Lilley, &amp;quot;North Korean Singer Thought to Have Been Killed by Firing Squad After Sex-Tape Scandal Turns Up Alive,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Slate&#039;&#039;, May 19, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—it only barely registers, and evokes little awareness that the standards of reporting for the DPRK are nonexistent.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Western journalists themselves occasionally acknowledge their industry&#039;s remarkable lack of standards. In 2014, an article in the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; remarked that with respect to the DPRK, in major US media outlets &amp;quot;almost any story is treated as broadly credible, no matter how outlandish or thinly sourced&amp;quot; (Max Fisher, &amp;quot;No, Kim Jong Un Probably Didn&#039;t Feed His Uncle to 120 Hungry Dogs,&amp;quot; January 3, 2014).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus does the Western ruling class obscure its own crimes and divert attention from its ongoing plunder of the world. Drenched head to toe in blood, the super-empire can only hope to exculpate itself by inventing or exaggerating crimes by its victims or enemies, manufacturing monsters even more grotesque than itself. The propaganda machine in fact functions best as a mirror to the West&#039;s own dispossessive accumulation, amplifying the super-empire&#039;s worst qualities and projecting them onto others. The preferred way to distract conscientious Westerners who are moved by observing the suffering caused by their governments&#039; excesses is not to conceal such excesses, but to convince them that the very same yet worse suffering, suffering more urgent and more deserving of their energies, is currently being endured elsewhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such is the basis of this propaganda machine&#039;s present attempts to portray Xinjiang and Tibet as &amp;quot;internal colonies&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;settler-colonies&amp;quot; of the PRC, and therefore cloak the super-empire&#039;s murderous intent in the mantle of &amp;quot;decolonization.&amp;quot; Fantasies of a &amp;quot;decolonized&amp;quot; China proliferate in the West, either as dreams of independent &amp;quot;East Turkestan&amp;quot; or the circulation on social media of maps showing some hypothetical balkanization of China achieved by carving away most or all of its provinces. The &amp;quot;Uyghur genocide&amp;quot; is frequently deployed in Western rhetoric to marshal left-wing dissent into anti-China xenophobia. It has become a thought-terminating cliché, a moral cudgel to silence any who would speak favorably of the PRC&#039;s accomplishments, and thus restrains the Western proletariat from recognizing anything positive about their Chinese class allies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of propaganda as a distraction from human rights abuses in the West has become increasingly blatant. In early May of 2021, the Israeli Supreme Court was expected to deliver a ruling on the eviction of Palestinian families from the Sheikh Jarrah neighborhood of Jerusalem, precipitating protests by the Palestinian inhabitants that were brutally suppressed; Israeli riot police fought with protestors throughout the night of May 9, injuring hundreds and by dawn storming the al-Aqsa Mosque, one of the holiest sites in Islamic tradition.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Oliver Holmes and Peter Beaumont, &amp;quot;Israeli Police Storm Al-Aqsa Mosque Ahead of Jerusalem Day March,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Global audiences were stunned the next day to see videos of a crowd of ultranationalist Israeli settlers cheering and waving flags as fires burned near the mosque.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Robert Mackey, &amp;quot;This Is Not Fine: Why Video of an Ultranationalist Frenzy in Jerusalem Is So Unsettling,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Intercept&#039;&#039;, May 11, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The violence then escalated even more rapidly; Hamas began rocket attacks that evening after their demand for the immediate withdrawal of Israeli security forces went unmet, and the Israeli Defense Force responded with airstrikes on Gaza, killing dozens, including several children.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Elizabeth Palmer, &amp;quot;Israel Strikes Gaza, Hamas Fires Rockets after Hundreds of Palestinians Wounded in Clashe,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, May 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Within 48 hours, the U.S. State Department sprang into action—to publish a report on the PRC&#039;s alleged persecution of religious minorities. In a move calculated to obfuscate and divert attention from Palestine, the report was shared with a statement specifically describing &#039;&#039;Xinjiang&#039;&#039; as an &amp;quot;open-air prison&amp;quot;—a phrase that is most commonly used to describe the Gaza Strip by the Palestinian liberation movement.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;U.S. Calls Xinjiang an &#039;open-Air Prison,&#039; Decries Religious Persecution by China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 12, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the phenomenon of settler-colonialism—a form of dispossessive accumulation distinct both from traditional direct colonialism and from modern neocolonialism—is most clearly practiced today in Israel, Australia, and the Americas, China&#039;s minority regions do appear to bear a considerable resemblance to them. Though the incorporation of Xinjiang, Tibet, and Inner Mongolia into the PRC followed a long history of their subsummation in prior feudal relationships, some of the present disparities between the Han and minority ethnic groups in western China are broadly similar to the inequalities introduced by European-descended settlers in their encounter with indigenous peoples in the Western Hemisphere. Much of China&#039;s natural resources lie within its minority autonomous regions and are increasingly being extracted to fuel its economic growth—with the concomitant accusations by the Western press, as noted in the previous chapter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In providing basic education on a massive scale, the New Deal in Xinjiang might be compared with the &amp;quot;civilizing&amp;quot; missions of Western colonists, which certainly did amount to forced assimilation and genocide, and whose tragic legacy is today still being brought to light. But only superficially. There is no Chinese counterpart to Canada&#039;s system of &amp;quot;residential schools,&amp;quot; for example, which purported to &amp;quot;educate&amp;quot; indigenous children by isolating them from their native culture, and in practice severely abused and underfed these children, who died &amp;quot;at rates that were far higher than those experienced by the general school-aged population&amp;quot; according to the Truth and Reconciliation Report that concluded only as recently as 2015, and were buried by the thousands in unmarked and unrecorded graves.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joanna Smith, &amp;quot;Truth and Reconciliation Commission&#039;s Report Details Deaths of 3,201 Children in Residential Schools,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Toronto Star&#039;&#039;, December 15, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nonetheless, the propaganda machine&#039;s strategy is first of all to construct a mental connection between China&#039;s minority regions and Western settler-colonies by continually publicizing any similarities between them that do exist. Once this link is established, even the worst atrocities committed by the United States and other governments of the super-empire can only damn the PRC further. Consumers of Western media are invited make the supposition: if &#039;&#039;we&#039;re&#039;&#039; doing &#039;&#039;this&#039;&#039;, just imagine what &#039;&#039;China&#039;&#039; must be up to!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This strategy of course can succeed only if audiences are never exposed to, or never attempt, a comparative analysis between southern Xinjiang and various other regions which are presently unambiguous internal colonies of other countries. Thus, while the similarities mentioned above are given great attention, any &#039;&#039;differences&#039;&#039; are omitted; and if a difference is too significant to be ignored, it must be dismissed as somehow fabricated by the Party. If the propaganda machine adequately fulfills its task, its audience will not only be unable to make the slightest distinction between Xinjiang and a Western colony, but will even refuse to entertain the possibility that significant differences could exist. The ideal consumer of Western media&#039;s anti-China propaganda is entirely passive, never learning anything substantial about Chinese society, and never having a motivation to seek out such knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The largest such omission concerns China&#039;s history. The propaganda machine may of course amplify any ancient ethnic animosities between the Han and minorities,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Several of these were mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch08.xhtml|Chapter Eight]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet China has no &#039;&#039;post-feudal&#039;&#039; colonial legacy beyond its own painful subjugation by Japan and the Western empires during its Century of Humiliation, which coincided with the greatest wave of colonization in North America. Only a few years after the United States government began enforcing the Indian Removal Act, the feudal Qing Empire was defeated in the First Opium War. The remainder of the nineteenth century saw both the forced relocation of the vast majority of all indigenous American tribes and the gradual decline and neocolonization by the West of the ancient Chinese state. Both targeted populations were made to face debilitating addictions to drugs imported by the colonists, to sign unequal treaties surrendering their homelands, and to endure &amp;quot;civilizing&amp;quot; missions. The Qing, who had been forced to become compradors, were replaced by the weak and short-lived&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though the ROC still technically exists as of this writing, it has not had any control or influence over the mainland since 1949.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Republic of China in 1912, which was never able to exert its control over the vast majority of the Qing&#039;s former territory.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Indeed, the first fifteen years of the ROC&#039;s existence is known as China&#039;s &amp;quot;Warlord Era&amp;quot; due to the civil war and widespread chaos that reigned in the outlying provinces in the face of its government&#039;s impotence.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only after the establishment of the People&#039;s Republic in 1949 did a central state become powerful enough to unite the most distant provinces under one government. Chinese colonialism of the western minority regions, if it exists, can therefore only be a &#039;&#039;recent&#039;&#039; phenomenon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How recent? Sautman, in papers directly posing the question of whether Xinjiang and Tibet were internal colonies of the PRC, concluded through extensive analysis that the descriptor was highly inaccurate in both cases as late as 2000 and 2001 respectively. The entire XUAR, Sautman noted, ranked above average for 18 out of 25 per capita economic metrics from 1997 statistical data, and on key indicators such as rural net income and life expectancy—both highly correlated to the impoverished Uyghur heartland of southern Xinjiang—still outperformed a few of the poorest Han-majority provinces elsewhere in China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Inner Asia&#039;&#039; 2, no. 2 (2000): 249.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; More crucially, all available information indicated that even though considerable extraction of raw materials such as cotton and oil was taking place, much more wealth flowed &#039;&#039;into&#039;&#039; Xinjiang from the central government than vice versa. The majority of credit provided to Xinjiang by the PRC&#039;s state-owned central banks, for example, was received by local state-owned enterprises, which at the time were recording record losses and not expected to repay loans.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 255.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Sautman:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Xinjiang is economically dependent on the subsidies provided by Beijing. Economists have measured the rate of &amp;quot;state extraction&amp;quot; from Chinese provinces, i.e. the amount of surplus or deficit of each province as compared with its expenditure which was remitted to or subsidised by the central government. Xinjiang&#039;s negative rate of extraction is high even among western region provinces (Chai 1996: 53)…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1993, regional government revenue was 2.83 billion yuan and expenditures were 6.63 billion yuan. The PRC requires provinces to balance their budgets. The centre thus had to provide Xinjiang with some four billion yuan, over 57 percent of regional spending. In 1994, Xinjiang revenue was 2.49 billion yuan; expenditures were 7.65 billion yuan (&#039;&#039;XJRB&#039;&#039; 1994, 1995). The centre provided more than 5 billion yuan, over two-thirds of the budget. Yet even the centre&#039;s Xinjiang oil ventures—the most frequently cited indicator of internal colonialism—seem to be loss-makers thus far and are unlikely to have generated taxes and profits exceeding the centre&#039;s subsidies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 257–261.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Similarly, he considered the allegations of colonialism in Tibet to be &amp;quot;polemical hyperbole writ large&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Tibet China&#039;s Colony?: The Claim of Demographic Catastrophe,&amp;quot; sec. VI, &#039;&#039;Columbia Journal of Asian Law&#039;&#039; 15, no. 1 (September 1, 2001).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and concluded that &amp;quot;[n]one of the main contours of classic colonialism are found in the Tibet case. In some respects—the limited, but significant industrialization in Tibet is an example—an outcome opposed to archetypal colonial practice (de-industrialization) is present.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Tibet China&#039;s Colony?,&amp;quot; sec. III.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite common Han chauvinist attitudes, Sautman observed that,&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;[T]he PRC state does not, however, carry out the systemic discrimination characteristic of colonial systems, whereby subaltern peoples were deprived by law of rights enjoyed by metropolitan citizens. Minority people have the same rights as Han, plus preferential policies that exist side-by-side with ethnic nepotism in non public employment, a situation also common in other countries where internal colonialism is not at issue.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 259–60.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Even the harshest aspects of the PRC&#039;s administration did not indicate any policy bias against ethnic minorities; Han political prisoners such as adherents of the proscribed Falun Gong sect, for example, were given similar punishments as ethnic separatists and at similar rates.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Tibet China&#039;s Colony?,&amp;quot; sec. III.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Within the ethnic autonomous regions, in fact, the justice system had long been directed by the Party&#039;s controversial &amp;quot;two restraints and one leniency&amp;quot; (&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;两少一宽&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)—the policy of intentionally not arresting or not prosecuting minorities suspected of minor offenses, and giving lighter sentences to minorities convicted of serious crimes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Many Western countries today have enshrined equal rights for all ethnic groups in their constitutions, yet few go as far as the PRC&#039;s, which in its preamble specifically affirms that combatting Han chauvinism is of greatest importance (People&#039;s Republic of China, &amp;quot;Constitution of the People&#039;s Republic of China,&amp;quot; sec. Preamble). (The United States&#039; constitution, in contrast, makes no mention of white supremacy or white chauvinism.) &amp;quot;Negative&amp;quot; affirmative action, or policies that are explicitly harsher toward the Han, have thus been common in the PRC for decades, most notably the family planning policy, which set the most restrictive targets for urban-dwelling Han parents. Han Chinese found guilty of inciting ethnic tensions are often punished quite severely, as in the case of a Han man from Inner Mongolia whose video of himself stepping on a picture of Genghis Khan went viral on social media in 2017. When complaints by ethnic Mongolians brought the incident to the attention of the authorities, the man was sentenced to a year in prison. (Alice Shen, &amp;quot;Chinese Man Jailed for a Year for Insulting Genghis Khan,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, December 15, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A common argument for &amp;quot;Chinese settler-colonialism&amp;quot; that is naturally compelling—and obvious—is the existence of settlers. Han migration into Xinjiang, though inconsistent over the years, is unquestionably real. Though it has frequently been cited by Uyghur émigré organizations as a kind of &amp;quot;smoking gun&amp;quot; proving the existence of colonialism, at the time of Sautman&#039;s analysis, this migration was in fact almost entirely confined to northern Xinjiang, which has no history of exclusively-Uyghur habitation. Sautman noted that the vast majority of Han in Xinjiang lived north of the Tianshan, while the vast majority of Uyghurs lived in the south and east, making up over 90% of southern Xinjiang&#039;s population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 241.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a book published around the same time, Justin Rudelson, a board member of Washington&#039;s NED-funded Uyghur Human Rights Project, admitted that the Chinese government&#039;s policy was to confine Han immigrants in &amp;quot;new lands not occupied by Uyghurs or in new towns adjacent to older Uyghur communities.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rudelson, Rudelson, and Ben-Adam, &#039;&#039;Oasis Identities: Uyghur Nationalism Along China&#039;s Silk Road&#039;&#039; (Columbia University Press, 1998), 38.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Restrictions on migration to southern Xinjiang were in place even under the Qing Dynasty. After the local Uyghur elites had sworn fealty to the Qing, Han and Hui peasants were forbidden from visiting the region, and Han merchants who traveled there to trade were not permitted to settle. [Clarke, &#039;&#039;Xinjiang and China&#039;s Rise in Central Asia - A History&#039;&#039; (Routledge, 2011), 20.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2015, &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; admitted that Han migrants to the south were &amp;quot;largely relocating to the main cities&amp;quot; in the area rather than taking over land in the Uyghur-dominated countryside.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jilil Kashgary and Joshua Lipes, &amp;quot;Loosened &#039;Hukou&#039; Restrictions in Xinjiang Benefit Hans, Not Uyghurs,&amp;quot; June 10, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even since their first arrival in southern Xinjiang over a millennia ago, the Uyghur people have never been subject to any form of the mass displacement that is usually associated with settler-colonialism. Sautman similarly noted in 2001 that &amp;quot;Tibetans have not been deported or forcibly relocated on account of their ethnicity&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Tibet China&#039;s Colony?,&amp;quot; sec. V.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and that migration to Tibet was &amp;quot;not sharply different from that to other PRC regions: most migrants enter urban areas, while the countryside remains populated mainly by local people.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Tibet China&#039;s Colony?,&amp;quot; sec. V.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus at the turn of the twenty-first century, even the most dramatic characteristic of a settler-colony—the wholesale appropriation of land from its indigenous inhabitants—was not evident in China. This marks a staggering contrast to actual settler-colonies elsewhere in the world, which were notoriously formed through blatant dispossessive accumulation. Prior to the end of the apartheid system in the Republic of South Africa, only 7% of all arable land in the country was allocated to native Africans by law,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;South African History Online, &amp;quot;The Native Land Act Is Passed, June 19, 1913.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the remainder being reserved for white settlers and their descendants, who accounted for only 13% of the population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;O Chimere-dan, &amp;quot;Apartheid and Demography in South Africa,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Etude de la Population Africaine&#039;&#039;, no. 7 (April 1992): 26–36.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Before the arrival of the Europeans, nearly every corner of North America&#039;s 10 million square miles had been inhabited; in the United States today, the Bureau of Indian Affairs recognizes only 55 million acres of Native American territory (even this small fraction being held &amp;quot;in trust&amp;quot; by the U.S. federal government), or slightly more than 2% of the United States&#039; total land area of 2.4 billion acres.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bureau of Indian Affairs, &amp;quot;About Us.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1948, Zionist militias established the modern state of Israel by seizing over 75% of the land formerly controlled under the British Mandate for Palestine; the remaining Palestinian territories have been gradually reduced over the decades by Israeli settlements and military occupation, and according to Jerusalem-based non-profit B&#039;Tselem, currently less than 30% of the West Bank is still even partially administered by the Palestinian Authority (&amp;quot;Area A&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Area B&amp;quot; as defined by the Oslo Accords), which together with the Gaza Strip constitute less than 15% of the original Mandate for Palestine yet hold 40% of the entire present-day population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;B&#039;Tselem, &#039;&#039;Planning Policy in the West Bank&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, even if colonial relationships did not exist in China at this time, it is nevertheless possible that one might finally have emerged within the last two decades. Some also promulgate the view that while the theft of land by Western settlers was a historical tragedy, the dispossessive accumulation process has since ceased in Western settler-colonies, and the remaining indigenous peoples there now enjoy full rights and privileges comparable to the general population. The following comparative analysis of the &#039;&#039;present&#039;&#039; conditions in southern Xinjiang (where the Uyghur population is and has historically been the greatest) and the Navajo Nation (the largest Native American reservation in the United States) will therefore decide both questions. Note that due to differences in how the data for each country&#039;s statistical indicators are collected and calculated, they are not directly comparable to each other. Instead, to the extent that it is possible, this chapter will attempt to examine each group&#039;s &#039;&#039;relative improvement over time&#039;&#039; for each category, specifically during the twenty-year period between 2000 and 2020.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Income and Poverty&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This section will tabulate the changes in real income in rural southern Xinjiang and the Navajo Nation between 2000 and 2020. Real income means actual purchasing power, i.e. income adjusted for inflation; cumulative inflation of each country&#039;s currency is determined by the ratio of its Consumer Price Index in 2020 to its CPI in 2000, as recorded by the World Bank. For the U.S. dollar, this ratio was &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;\frac{1187}{79}&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; or 1.50, (World Bank, &amp;quot;Consumer Price Index (2010 = 100) - United States.&amp;quot;) or equivalent to cumulative inflation of 50%, while for the Chinese yuan, it was &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;\frac{1187}{79}&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; or 1.58, (World Bank, &amp;quot;Consumer Price Index (2010 = 100) - China.&amp;quot;) or 58%. The following formula yields the percent change in purchasing power:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;math&amp;gt;\frac{\text{(2020 currency value)}}{\text{(2000 currency value)} * \text{(CPI ratio)}} - 1&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;For example, if a U.S. worker was paid a wage of $10 per hour in 2000, and $20 per hour in 2020 (a gross increase of 100%), the percent increase in that worker&#039;s purchasing power can be calculated with the following equation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;math&amp;gt;\frac{$20}{$10 * 1.50} - 1 = 33%&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;Other key differences between U.S. and Chinese income statistics and the limitations of each must be noted. Chinese statistics organize income data by province, prefecture, and urban/rural, not by ethnic group, so rural per capita disposable household income in southern Xinjiang is used as the best proxy for the Uyghur population. (Note that only &#039;&#039;disposable&#039;&#039; income, i.e. net income after taxes, is available, meaning that the &#039;&#039;gross&#039;&#039; per capita income of Chinese rural households may be larger.) Though some areas of the Navajo Nation (such as Tuba City, Arizona or Shiprock, New Mexico) would seem to qualify as &amp;quot;urban&amp;quot; according to the U.S. Census Bureau&#039;s definition, data for the Navajo Nation is not clearly organized by urban/rural; therefore U.S. income comparisons will use the overall national average rather than the rural national average.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; ===&lt;br /&gt;
According to the United States Census Bureau, annual per capita household income&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Per capita household income is defined as the &#039;&#039;mean average&#039;&#039; income by household, i.e. the income of the entire population divided by the number of households.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the Navajo Nation was $27,303 in 2000&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Calculated by dividing the total household income of the region ($1,304,041,800) by the total number of households (47,761). (United States Census Bureau, &amp;quot;Navajo Nation Data,&amp;quot; 40.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and $42,337 in 2020, an increase of 55%; when accounting for cumulative inflation of the dollar, this amounted to a 3% increase in purchasing power.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It must be noted that while these figures are the best data available, they come with considerable margins of error, owing to the chronic undercounting of indigenous people in the U.S. census. (Shondiin Silversmith, &amp;quot;Large Census Undercount of Indigenous People on Tribal Lands Means Fewer Resources, Political Power.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Overall per capita household income for the United States increased from $55,409 in 2000&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Calculated by dividing the total household income of the United States ($5,807,966,620,638) by the total number of households (104,819,002). [American Community Survey 2000, &amp;quot;Aggregate Household Income in the Past 12 Months (in 2000 Inflation-Adjusted Dollars), Households.&amp;quot;]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to $91,547 in 2020, a 10% increase in purchasing power over the same period. Between 2000 and 2020, the Navajo Nation&#039;s per capita income had fallen against the national average, from 49% to 46%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Community Survey 2020, &amp;quot;B19025 | Aggregate Household Income in the Past 12 Months (in 2020 Inflation-Adjusted Dollars).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Community Survey 2020, &amp;quot;S1101 | Households and Families.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The stagnant real incomes of the Navajo and their vast and persistent gap with the national average are symptoms of one of the most significant forms of dispossessive accumulation that still exist &#039;&#039;within&#039;&#039; the United States, which is the systemic underpayment of indigenous workers. Presently, more than half of all indigenous mothers are the primary breadwinners of their families, a greater proportion than any other ethnic group except Black women in the United States. According to an analysis by the National Women&#039;s Law Center, indigenous women are paid sixty cents for every dollar paid to white male workers, resulting in a total of $1 million in labor extracted from the average indigenous woman over her entire lifetime, in exchange for nothing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jasmine Tucker, &amp;quot;Native American Women Need Action That Closes the Wage Gap,&amp;quot; 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The percentage of all individuals in the Navajo Nation with income below poverty level was 38% in 2020—about three times the national average of 13%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Community Survey 2020, &amp;quot;B17001 | Poverty Status in the Past 12 Months by Sex by Age.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*All values are rounded to the nearest %&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Per capita household income, 2000 (USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Comparison with national average, 2000 (%*)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Per capita household income, 2020 (USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Comparison with national average, 2020 (%*)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Gross increase* (%)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Purchasing power increase* (%)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Navajo Nation&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |27303&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |49&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |42337&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |46&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |55&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |United States&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |55409&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |100&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |91547&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |100&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |65&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
Between 2000 and 2020, per capita rural household income in Xinjiang rose from 1,618 yuan to 14,056 yuan, an increase of 770%. While this may be considered a very rough approximation for the overwhelmingly-rural southern area of Xinjiang, rural areas in Han-dominated northern Xinjiang might still be wealthier and thus skew this average higher. Therefore a more accurate approximation can be found by averaging the per capita rural household incomes of Aksu, Kashgar, and Hotan—three major prefectures in the south with overwhelming Uyghur demographic majorities—which stood at 1,678 yuan,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;阿克苏地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Aksu Regional Bureau of Statistics], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;阿克苏地 区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;2000&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin of the National Economic and Social Development of Aksu Region in 2000].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; 1,010 yuan,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;喀什地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Kashgar Regional Bureau of Statistics], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;喀什地 区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;2000&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin of the National Economic and Social Development of the Kashgar Region in 2000].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and 794 yuan&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;和田地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Hotan Regional Bureau of Statistics], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;和田地区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;2000 &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin of the National Economic and Social Development of Hotan Region in 2000].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in 2000, with an average of only 1,161 yuan. In 2020, these incomes had risen to 14,588 yuan,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;阿克苏地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Aksu Regional Bureau of Statistics], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;阿克苏地区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; 2020&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin on National Economic and Social Development of Aksu Region in 2020].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; 10,276 yuan,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;喀什地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Kashgar Regional Bureau of Statistics], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;喀什地区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; 2020&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin on National Economic and Social Development of Kashgar in 2020].&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and 9,733 yuan&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;和田地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Hotan Regional Bureau of Statistics), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;和田地区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;2020 &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin of the National Economic and Social Development of the Hotan Region in 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; respectively, with an average of 11,532 yuan, reflecting an increase of 893%. When accounting for cumulative inflation of the yuan, this amounted to an increase in purchasing power of more than five hundred percent.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In the Central Asian countries, similarly dramatic jumps in income between 2000 and 2020 were in fact the norm—and also could be observed, for example, in Mongolia, Tajikistan, or Kyrgyzstan. China&#039;s comparatively very low inflation rate, however, was unique to the region. The National Statistics Office of Mongolia, for example, reported that the average income per rural household increased from 102,666 tugriks in 2000 to 1,270,289 tugriks in 2020. (National Statistics Office, &amp;quot;Monthly Average Income per Household, by Urban and Rural, /1997-2021/.&amp;quot;) However, adjusted for cumulative inflation of the tugrik during this period—388% according to the World Bank (World Bank, &amp;quot;Consumer Price Index (2010 = 100) - Mongolia.&amp;quot;)—this was a 153% increase in purchasing power, or less than one-third the rate of real increase in rural household income in southern Xinjiang. Mongolia is not credibly accused of containing &amp;quot;internal colonies&amp;quot; by anyone, yet income growth in the Mongolian countryside has been dramatically outperformed by the Uyghur heartland in the twenty-first century.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;[[File:Why the World Needs China - Figure 1.png|alt=Figure 1: Aksu, Kashgar, and Hotan Prefectures|thumb|Figure 1: Aksu, Kashgar, and Hotan Prefectures]]&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;figure&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;Such gains were typical in the Chinese countryside, which saw a tremendous increase in wealth and real income by the end of this period; rural Xinjiang however advanced by comparison with the rest of the country. According to the China Statistical Yearbook, in 2000 per capita rural household income for Xinjiang was 72% of China&#039;s national average; by 2020 it had increased to 82%. Xinjiang improved its rural income ranking from 25th to 24th out of 31 provinces measured, having newly surpassed both Ningxia and Shanxi, and overtaken by only one other province—the Tibet Autonomous Region, where rural per capita income had risen by one thousand percent, or an increase in purchasing power of approximately six hundred percent. The income gap between the poorest minority-majority provinces and the rest of China, which had widened during the 1990s, has begun closing again.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2005, &amp;quot;10-21 Per Capita Net Income of Rural Households by Region.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;6-30 Per Capita Disposable Income of Rural Households by Region.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the year 2000, there were well over four hundred million people in China living in extreme rural poverty (about half of the entire rural population, millions of which were in Xinjiang), defined as living on less than 11 yuan per day (the poverty standard for a developing country).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joe McDonald, &amp;quot;China Celebrates Official End of Extreme Poverty, Lauds Xi,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of 2020, that number had fallen to zero.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;6-36 Poverty Conditions in Rural Areas.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*All values are rounded to the nearest %.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Per capita rural household income, 2000 (yuan)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Comparison with national average, 2000 (%*)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Per capita rural household income, 2020 (yuan)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Comparison with national average, 2020 (%*)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Gross increase* (%)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Purchasing power increase* (%)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Aksu&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1678&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |74&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14588&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |85&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |769&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |450&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Kashgar&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1010&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |49&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10276&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |60&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |917&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |544&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Hotan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |794&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |35&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9733&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |57&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1126&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |676&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Average&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1161&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |52&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |11532&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |67&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |893&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |529&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |XUAR&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1618&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |72&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14056&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |82&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |769&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |450&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |TAR&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1331&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |59&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14598&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |85&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1000&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |594&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2253&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |100&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |17131&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |100&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |660&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |381&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
The economic situation in rural southern Xinjiang in 2020 was also favorable compared with nearly all of its closest neighbors. Southern Xinjiang borders Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, Pakistan, Afghanistan, and the other Chinese provinces of Tibet, Gansu, and Qinghai. The approximate per capita &#039;&#039;net&#039;&#039; household income of &#039;&#039;rural&#039;&#039; southern Xinjiang (i.e. the previously-calculated average of Aksu, Kashgar, and Hotan) exceeded the &#039;&#039;overall&#039;&#039; per capita household income of every neighboring country but Kazakhstan;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though not of every region neighboring the &#039;&#039;entire&#039;&#039; XUAR (both north and south); per capita income in Russia, for example, also remained higher as of 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; of its neighboring provinces&#039; rural per capita income, Xinjiang&#039;s was exceeded only by Tibet&#039;s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When compared to the overall economic situation of regional countries&#039; nearby &#039;&#039;minority regions&#039;&#039;, that of rural southern Xinjiang was also often quite favorable. In Russia, minorities still enjoyed higher average incomes than in rural southern Xinjiang, yet in rural southern Siberia, the gap between their income and the Russian national average &#039;&#039;increased&#039;&#039; during the same time period. In 1998, per capita income in the nearby Republic of Tuva, a federal subject of the Russian Federation populated overwhelmingly by its ethnic Tuvan minority, was 61% of Russia&#039;s national average&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tuva&#039;s income per capita (314 rubles) was about 61% of the national average (515 rubles), according to figures calculated by United Nations researchers using Goskomstat data from 1998. [Stanislav Kolenikov and Anthony Shorrocks, &#039;&#039;A Decomposition Analysis of Regional Poverty in Russia&#039;&#039;, WIDER Discussion Paper, No. 2003/74 (Helsinki: The United Nations University World Institute for Development Economics Research, 2003), 26.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—a considerably smaller gap than existed between rural southern Xinjiang and China&#039;s national average in 2000, noted earlier (52%). But by 2020, according to a study from Novosibirsk State University, Tuva&#039;s per capita income had declined against Russia&#039;s national average, to only 52%, while rural southern Xinjiang&#039;s had risen to 67% of China&#039;s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This study tracked data only between 2009 and 2020; however, its figure for Tuva&#039;s per capita income in 2009 (61.3% of the national average) was similar to Goskomstat&#039;s in 1998. It must be noted that this decline suffered by minorities in Sibera is a regional and &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; a country-wide trend. Ethnic Russians in Siberia have also experienced a decline, while the incomes of other Turkic minorities in the Far Eastern Federal District have in fact relatively improved. Sakha, for example, another minority-majority Russian republic, had a per capita income that was 95.2% of the national average in 2009, and 98% of the national average in 2020. [Konstantin Gluschenko, &#039;&#039;Costs of Living and Real Incomes in the Russian Regions&#039;&#039; (February 10, 2022). 24–25.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How did these vast differences come about? The meteoric rise in rural income in the poorest regions of China and disappearance of extreme poverty are best explained by the combination of three trends. The first and most persistent is urbanization. For decades throughout China, the rural population has been steadily shrinking as more and more people move to the cities. Secondly, those who have remained have found relatively well-paying jobs. Rural unemployment in Xinjiang, once the highest nearly anywhere in China, has all but disappeared.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For a more detailed analysis of rural unemployment in the XUAR and the neighboring Gansu Province, see [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app04.xhtml|Appendix D]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Finally, beginning in the mid-2010s, the targeted poverty alleviation campaign of the Common Prosperity era has accelerated both the aforementioned trends with large infusions of government spending (described later on in this chapter.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2004, the percentage of rural Xinjiang&#039;s per capita net household income that came from &amp;quot;Household Operations&amp;quot; (i.e. peasant farming) was 88%, the percentage from wages and salaries was 6%, and the percentage from transfers (i.e. government subsidies) was 2%. [China Statistical Yearbook 2005, &amp;quot;10-22 Per Capita Net Income of Rural Households by Source and by Region (2004).&amp;quot;] By 2020, a majority of their income was from the combination of wages and salaries (nearly 30%) and transfers (24%). [China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;6-31 Per Capita Disposable Income of Rural Households by Source and Region (2020).&amp;quot;]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This combination is not significantly evident anywhere else in Xinjiang&#039;s general geographic region. The Uyghur people, though immensely poor at the turn of the twenty-first century—and even if still among the poorest in &#039;&#039;Xinjiang&#039;&#039;—have nevertheless seen a narrowing income gap, becoming considerably wealthier than the poor nearly everywhere else in Central Asia, and in the near future standing to become even richer if present trends continue.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Water and Electricity ===&lt;br /&gt;
The poor quality of drinking water in the United States is notorious throughout the world, particularly due to high-profile incidents such as the multi-year lead contamination crisis in Flint, Michigan, or the water crisis in Jackson, Mississippi in which long-neglected water treatment infrastructure was overwhelmed by flash floods in 2022. In 2018, CBS reported that lead contamination was a &amp;quot;national problem&amp;quot; and that according to the non-profit American Water Works Association, the United States&#039; vast network of lead water pipes was being replaced at an average rate of 0.5% per year, a pace that would see the problem resolved in approximately two centuries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rachel Layne, &amp;quot;Lead in America&#039;s Water Systems Is a National Problem,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, November 21, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet some communities in the United States lack even the infrastructure to provide running water at all. Countrywide, the proportion of households that lack indoor plumbing has recently fallen below half a million, or less than 0.4%; yet according to the U.S. Census Bureau, in the Navajo Nation, 9,254 occupied housing units out of a total of 43,398 (21%) still lacked full indoor plumbing in 2010, and by 2020 this proportion had only declined to 8,642 out of a total of 49,913, or 17%. If this rate of installation remains constant, indoor plumbing will not be universally accessible in the Nation until at least 2035. (Nor even is the Nation the worst-affected community in this regard; in the Yukon–Koyukuk Census Area in Alaska, which according to the 2020 census was over 70% Native American by population, the proportion of households without indoor plumbing was still as high as 35% in 2020.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Community Survey 2010, &amp;quot;B25048 | Plumbing Facilities for Occupied Housing Units.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Community Survey 2020, &amp;quot;B25048 | Plumbing Facilities for Occupied Housing Units.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At the end of 2019, the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; reported that one-third of the population in the Navajo Nation still did not have access to a flushing toilet.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Frances Stead Sellers, &amp;quot;It&#039;s Almost 2020, and 2 Million Americans Still Don&#039;t Have Running Water, According to New Report,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 11, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Outhouses are common, and many residents rely exclusively on showers and bathrooms in community centers, rather than in their homes. Many households must drive considerable distances to haul water from the nearest wells for daily use. In June 2023, the Supreme Court ruled that the U.S. government was not required &amp;quot;to take active steps to secure water access&amp;quot; for the Navajo Nation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lawrence Hurley, &amp;quot;Supreme Court Rules against Navajo Nation in Water Rights Dispute,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, June 22, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, many lack access to the power grid. A 2021 report by the Brookings Institution estimated that 30% of homes in the Navajo Nation did not and have never had electricity.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Heather Tanana and Warigia Bowman, &amp;quot;Energizing Navajo Nation: How Electrification Can Secure a Sustainable Future for Indian Country,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Brookings&#039;&#039;, July 14, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only in recent years have significant efforts been made provide power to rural households, but these initiatives are severely limited by available funding; the Navajo Tribal Utility Authority&#039;s Light Up Navajo program succeeded in connecting 230 homes to the power grid in 2019, and a further 137 homes in 2022.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Public Power Association, &#039;&#039;Light Up the Navajo Nation&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At an average rate of 190 homes connected per year, the Navajo Nation will not be fully electrified until the twenty-second century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his analysis, Sautman remarked that both rural Xinjiang and rural China in general had a shortage of services overall in 1997, but that services in rural Xinjiang, though increasing, were less abundant.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 258.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2015, at the beginning of the implementation of the Party&#039;s new targeted poverty alleviation program, water and sanitation services were still severely lacking in rural Xinjiang; for example, in February, with considerable glee, &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; seized upon a report made to the Twelfth People&#039;s Congress that more than half the population of Hotan prefecture still lacked access to clean water.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jilil Kashgary and Joshua Lipes, &amp;quot;More Than One Million Lack Clean Water in Xinjiang&#039;s Hotan Prefecture,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PRC&#039;s 13th Five-Year Plan, to be executed between 2016 and 2020, called for at least 80% of all rural areas to have access to tap water.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Communist Party of China, &amp;quot;The 13th Five-year Plan for Economic and Social Development of the People&#039;s Republic of China (2016-2020),&amp;quot; 103.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A massive effort was organized in southern Xinjiang, and by the end of 2017, over eight thousand villages in rural Xinjiang were connected to tap water, and basic plumbing and running water was being installed at a rate of four hundred new villages per year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinjiang Statistical Factbook 2019, &amp;quot;12-1 Basic Conditions of Rural Areas in Main Years.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The 2017 Kashgar Statistical Yearbook reported that 2,286 out of a total of 2,312 villages in the prefecture had access to tap water as of that year, or 99% of the total.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kashgar Statistical Yearbook 2017, &amp;quot;Statistics on the basic situation of rural areas by counties in Kashgar in 2016.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2020, the percentage of rural households lacking access to a centralized water supply in China had fallen to 6% in &amp;quot;state poverty counties&amp;quot; including seven counties in Aksu Prefecture;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;6-37 Realization of Registered Poverty-Stricken Households&#039; &#039;Two Assurances and Three Guarantees&#039; and Drinking Water Safety (Main Results of National Poverty Relief Census).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; by 2022, according to Xinjiang regional authorities, the tap water penetration rate had reached 97.5% for the entire province.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Wondrous Xinjiang: Access to Potable Water Enhances Quality of Life in Rural Xinjiang.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, May 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Basic sanitation likewise improved considerably; according to statistics from UNICEF and the World Health Organization, the percentage of China&#039;s rural population that had access to basic sanitation services had increased from 45% in 2000 to 88% in 2020,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;People Using at Least Basic Sanitation Services, Rural (% of Rural Population) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the percentage that practiced open defecation (i.e. lacking access to any form of toilet) in China was 4% in 2000, and by 2019 had reached zero.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;People Practicing Open Defecation, Rural (% of Rural Population) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The XUAR as a whole consumed eighteen billion kilowatt-hours of electricity in 2000, more than only four other provinces in China; in 2020 it consumed over three hundred billion kilowatt-hours, more than every other province but six.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;9-14 Electricity Consumption by Region.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The total domestic living consumption of electricity in Xinjiang increased by four hundred percent during the same period.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinjiang Statistical Factbook 2019, &amp;quot;7-13 Electricity Balance Sheet in Major Years.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A 2018 study co-authored by scholars from Rutgers University and the Johns Hopkins-Nanjiang University Center for Chinese and American Studies found that household energy consumption in the northwestern provinces (including Xinjiang) was 50% higher than the national average, and higher than every other region of China except the northern municipalities of Beijing and Tianjin.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Haiyan Zhang and Michael L. Lahr, &amp;quot;Households&#039; Energy Consumption Change in China: A Multi-Regional Perspective,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Sustainability&#039;&#039; 10, no. 7 (2018).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2019, &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; reported that the State Grid Corporation would invest over two billion yuan to upgrade the power grid for rural areas in Hotan, Kashgar, Aksu and other prefectures in southern Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Xinjiang Invests 10 Bln Yuan on Power Grid Upgrades,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, April 9, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pakistani journalist Sultan M Hali wrote that in touring rural Chinese farms in 2010, he noticed &amp;quot;the dilapidated abodes of farmers had been replaced by modest but concrete apartments and among other facilities, hi-speed internet and electricity was being provided free of cost.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;S. M. Hali, &amp;quot;Has China Eliminated Extreme Poverty?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The News International&#039;&#039;, January 4, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In contrast, the Western press was reduced to mournfully eulogizing the rapidly-disappearing rural poverty in southern Xinjiang, with a 2020 article in &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; waxing poetic in describing the &amp;quot;distinct way of life&amp;quot; that had been lost in Deraboyi village in Hotan, where once the people had lived in reed houses &amp;quot;free of electricity&amp;quot; and hauled their water from nearby wells. The residents, whom &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; viewed as once &amp;quot;torchbearers of traditional Uyghur culture,&amp;quot; had since been built houses with modern utilities, schools, and a hospital.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gulchehra and Joshua Lipes, &amp;quot;Relocation of Ancient Uyghur Village Ruse to Assimilate Residents, Appropriate Resources: Experts,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While there is still some distance yet to travel, for a rural area in a developing country, southern Xinjiang has already experienced a miracle of expansion of basic services in the span of only a few years.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Roads, Railways, and Infrastructure ===&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese phrase &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;要想富先修路&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot;—&amp;quot;if you want to get rich, first build a road&amp;quot;—has become famous. China&#039;s overall economic success has proven the concept of transportation infrastructure being foundational to development, yet the intersection of infrastructure and colonialism is not so easy to analyze. The transportation infrastructure built within a colony by an imperial power is typically solely &amp;quot;extractive&amp;quot; i.e. for the exclusive purpose of moving raw materials from the mine, plantation, or sawmill to the river or seaport. Thus Africa&#039;s railways at the time of decolonization largely connected inland areas to the ocean but did not connect neighboring countries with each other. The coastal cities of Brazil had far less contact with each other than they had with Lisbon during the first centuries of Portuguese colonization. Within a &#039;&#039;settler&#039;&#039;-colony, interconnecting infrastructure is typically developed to a high degree, yet is designed to benefit the settlers rather than the indigenous inhabitants.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The modernization of Brazilian infrastructure in fact began &#039;&#039;before&#039;&#039; independence from the crown, but only &#039;&#039;after&#039;&#039; the Portuguese court resettled to Rio de Janeiro to flee Napoleon&#039;s invasion of their home country at the beginning of the nineteenth century. Famed Uruguayan journalist Eduardo Galeano writes that to maintain a market for British goods, &amp;quot;Portugal destroyed the seeds of any kind of manufacturing development in Brazil: until 1715 sugar refineries were banned, in 1729 it was made a criminal offense to open new roads in the mining region, and in 1785 local looms and spinning mills were ordered burned.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eduardo Galeano, &#039;&#039;Open Veins of Latin America&#039;&#039; (New York: Monthly Review Press, 1997), 56.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet the underdevelopment of Rio did not suit the Portuguese ruling class once they had to live there; the city was therefore quickly transformed with new sidewalks, street lights, an efficient sewer system, and more roads and bridges to connect suburban neighborhoods to the city center.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kristen Schultz, &#039;&#039;Tropical Versailles: Empire, Monarchy, and the Portuguese Royal Court in Rio De Janeiro, 1808-1821&#039;&#039; (New York: Routledge, 2001), chap. 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These things were intended for them and only them; for Brazil&#039;s vast population of enslaved laborers, who had toiled first on the sugar plantations, and then in the gold mines, this ruling class envisioned no future but death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A careful analysis of the nature and distribution of infrastructure must therefore be made before an internal colonial relationship can be properly identified. The United States, for example, has some of the most developed (if now notoriously poorly maintained and crumbling) systems of streets, roads, and highways in the world, yet their distribution is highly unequal. In 1911, within a year of Arizona&#039;s official promotion to statehood, the city streets of Phoenix were paved for the first time,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brad Hall, &amp;quot;The Day They Paved the Roads in Phoenix for the First Time, 1911,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;History Adventuring&#039;&#039;, August 15, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and highways through the state began to be upgraded and expanded with modern surfacing techniques.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melissa Keane and J. Simon Bruder, &#039;&#039;Good Roads Everywhere: A History of Road Building in Arizona&#039;&#039; (Arizona Department of Transportation Environmental Planning Group, 2003), 62.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet now, decades into the twenty-first century, the vast majority of roads within the nearby Navajo Nation remain unpaved. &amp;quot;Drive a few miles off the reservation in any direction,&amp;quot; the &#039;&#039;Navajo Times&#039;&#039; wrote in 2010, &amp;quot;and you&#039;ll see a lot more pavement.&amp;quot; Instead, millions of dollars are spent yearly to rescue thousands of Navajo drivers who become stuck in the dirt roads during wintertime, when they become muddy from the weather.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cindy Yurth, &amp;quot;Where&#039;s the Tar?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Navajo Times&#039;&#039;, February 11, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A lack of paved roads also means higher infant mortality, lower school attendance, precludes the timely arrival of emergency response vehicles, and makes the trap of rural poverty all but impossible to escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2019, University of Southern California investigative journalist Amy Linn reported that 80% of the Nation&#039;s 11,600 miles of roads were unimproved dirt and sand, and only 16 miles of new roadways are constructed each year. The existing roads, meanwhile, were in extremely poor condition and constantly deteriorating, the Navajo Nation Division of Transportation (NDOT) being chronically underfunded. In a typical year, the U.S. federal government supplies between 5 and 15 percent of the money NDOT requires for maintenance, and in some years denies transportation funding to tribal governments altogether.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Amy Linn, &amp;quot;The Navajo Nation&#039;s Horrendous Roads Keep Killing People and Holding Students Hostage, but Nothing Changes,&amp;quot; USC Annenberg Center for Health Journalism, September 4, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Navajo Nation&#039;s only major railroad, which is unconnected to any other U.S. rail system, was unquestionably extractive, only connecting the reservation&#039;s coal mine in Kayenta, Arizona with the coal-fired Navajo Generating Station on the Nation&#039;s border, which supplied electricity not to the reservation but to Phoenix, Las Vegas, and Los Angeles.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Kidd, &amp;quot;The Navajos&#039; Only Railroad Reaches the End of the Line,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Governing&#039;&#039;, July 16, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In southern Xinjiang, the general amount and condition of infrastructure have been on a trajectory of continuous and accelerating improvement. During the 1990s, several large infrastructural projects began or were completed, including a 1500-kilometer north-south railway to Kashgar, which as Sautman noted passed through some of southern Xinjiang&#039;s most impoverished communities, potentially providing opportunities for economic development.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 258.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If southern Xinjiang were a settler-colony, however, such infrastructure would have existed solely to benefit a settler population or to extract resources from the south to the Han-dominated north, while the quality of infrastructure available to the indigenous population would be either stagnant or in decline. A careful analysis of more recent development is therefore warranted.[[File:Why the World Needs China - Figure 2.png|alt=Figure 2: Railways of southern Xinjiang and neighboring areas, 2023|thumb|Figure 2: Railways of southern Xinjiang and neighboring areas, 2023]]In terms of rail, it is unlikely that the existing or planned railways serve or were intended to serve an exclusively extractive purpose. Rather than conveying goods or raw materials to the north, or further east towards China&#039;s metropolitan centers, the most recent projects are designed for internal development or trade with neighboring countries. In June 2022, the Hotan-Ruoqiang railway was completed, together with existing lines forming a continuous loop around the perimeter of the Taklamakan Desert that lies at the center of southern Xinjiang, connecting the major southern cities of Hotan, Ruoqiang, Kashgar, Aksu, and Korla. If the purpose of such a railroad system was only extractive, there would seem to be little reason to connect Kashgar with both Hotan &#039;&#039;and&#039;&#039; Aksu; only one route would be sufficient to convey Kashgar&#039;s wealth to Ürümqi, or to Beijing by way of Qinghai.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kate Zhang, &amp;quot;New Railway Completes 2,700km Loop of Taklamakan Desert in Move to Integrate Xinjiang with Rest of China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, June 17, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The completed loop will, however, greatly facilitate the flow of economic activity between prefectures &#039;&#039;within&#039;&#039; southern Xinjiang. Further routes are planned to directly connect southern Xinjiang with its western neighbors; later that year, &#039;&#039;Voice of America&#039;&#039; admitted that plans for the China-Kyrgyzstan-Uzbekistan railway were in motion and that construction would begin in 2023, despite the considerable expense and logistical challenge of laying rail from Kashgar through the western mountains.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Navbahor Imamova, &amp;quot;Despite Skepticism, China-Kyrgyzstan-Uzbekistan Railway Deal Chugs Forward,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;VOA&#039;&#039;, October 4, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, Washington-based think tank the Middle East Institute had criticized the project, pointing out that the length of the track between Tashkent and Turpan (the transport hub that trains traveling &#039;&#039;through&#039;&#039; Kashgar to eastern China would need to pass through) would in fact be longer than the length of the existing Ürümqi-Tashkent railway,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Péter Bucsky and Tristan Kenderdine, &amp;quot;The Ferghana Valley Railway Should Never Be Built,&amp;quot; Middle East Institute, March 17, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; thereby (doubtless unintentionally) verifying that such a railway would therefore bring no significant new benefit to China&#039;s Han-majority areas, with the PRC instead building a new economic corridor at great expense to benefit &#039;&#039;Kashgar&#039;&#039; (and Kyrgyzstan, through which the railway will also pass).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The character of the improvements to southern Xinjiang&#039;s road network is even more apparent. In 2003, the central government announced that it had invested over 70 billion yuan in the construction of new infrastructure in Xinjiang over the previous three years, including highways, power plants, dams and telecommunication facilities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Xinjiang Reports Progress in Infrastructure Construction,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua, March 15, 2003&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Over the next two decades, roads and electrical and communications infrastructure were built to connect rural villages to the rest of the province more and more quickly. A generation ago, villages in Taxkorgan County in western Kashgar Prefecture, one of the remotest regions in China at an average elevation of more than three kilometers above sea level, were accessible only by horse, yak, or camel; by 2018, roads connected several villages to the county seat, cutting travel time in half. Taxkorgan&#039;s Pili Village, for example, was accessible only via a human-powered cable ferry across the Yarkand River two decades ago, and the nearest school was days of travel away; in 2014, a bridge was constructed and the village was connected to a road (initially gravel).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;央视新闻客户端&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;重访新疆塔县皮里村 惊险&#039;天路&#039;今安在？&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Revisiting the thrilling &#039;Heavenly Road&#039; in Pili Village, Taxian County, Xinjiang, where is it today?].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, stable electricity was supplied to the valleys, and construction began on the first airport serving the county.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zhang Zhongkai, Gao Han, and Zhong Qun, &amp;quot;Xinhua Headlines: Flying High: China&#039;s Ethnic Tajik People See Life Ascending on Pamir Plateau.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;XinhuaNet&#039;&#039;, June 16, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of 2020, every rural village in China was connected to the rest of the country by a paved road.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Paved Road Links China&#039;s &#039;Last Village&#039; with Outside World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;XinhuaNet&#039;&#039;, July 1, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of 2022, six new highways, most with planned lengths of over 100 kilometers, were under construction, not only further connecting southern Xinjiang to the north and east, but also to Kyrgyzstan, through the Tianshan.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;逯风暴&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新疆：&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;6&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;个重点公路项目集中开工&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Xinjiang: 6 key highway projects started intensively].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There can be little doubt, therefore, that the rural population in southern Xinjiang—which consists overwhelmingly of Uyghurs and other ethnic minorities—has reaped tremendous benefits from the massive infrastructure development in the region. Even Western observers have taken note of the highest-profile projects; in 2007, the World Bank published a report praising the PRC&#039;s complete restoration of the Tarim River in southern Xinjiang, which resulted in &amp;quot;increased social status and employment opportunities for many women,&amp;quot; a seventy percent reduction in poverty within the river restoration area, and significant afforestation and environmental reclamation of the desert region.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Restoring China&#039;s Tarim River Basin,&amp;quot; May 29, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, the World Bank country director for China admitted that the eradication of absolute poverty in rural areas had been successful.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Bradsher, &amp;quot;Jobs, Houses and Cows: China&#039;s Costly Drive to Erase Extreme Poverty,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;[[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]] is devoted in part to describing the paradoxical nature of the World Bank. Though the World Bank&#039;s public mission statement consists entirely of a pledge to end extreme poverty in the world (World Bank, &amp;quot;Who We Are&amp;quot;), its function as an institution is in fact to maintain and increase the super-empire&#039;s rate of profit, thus typically &#039;&#039;expanding&#039;&#039; poverty in the periphery. Though China&#039;s financial security has prevented it from becoming another victim, the World Bank can still make &#039;&#039;rhetorical&#039;&#039; use of China as a convenient means to sustain this deception; by sponsoring the Party&#039;s genuine and effective anti-poverty efforts, the Bank is able to claim their success as its own, thus disguising its &amp;quot;failures&amp;quot; elsewhere in the world that result in extreme debt by peripheral countries to Western creditors and the galactic transfer of wealth through interest payments, structural adjustments, and unequal trade.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the years between Xinjiang&#039;s incorporation into the PRC and 2015, desertification in the province has been reversed and forested oasis areas have more than doubled in size due to the PRC&#039;s forty-year tree-planting initiative, the largest environmental project in human history.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;人民网&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; ([http://people.cn People.cn]), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新疆绿洲面积已从&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;1950&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年的&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;4.3%&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;增至&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;9.7%&amp;quot; [The oasis area of Xinjiang has increased from 4.3% in 1950 to 9.7%].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some Western environmentalists have praised China for its success in planting more trees than the rest of the world combined over the past five decades, and specifically identify the efficient karez irrigation system in Turpan (eastern Xinjiang) that made growing vegetables possible in the absence of rainfall.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alessandro Gallo, &amp;quot;China, the Green Wall Which Will Stop the Desert Advancing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ecobnb&#039;&#039;, July 10, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Subsidies ===&lt;br /&gt;
For two decades beginning in 1996, the Native American Housing Assistance and Self-Determination Act granted a total of $1.6 billion to the Navajo Housing Authority for the construction of new homes. On paper, this was not an inconsiderable sum, amounting to approximately $500 per capita per year, yet it was wholly insufficient for the needs of the Navajo Nation. By 2016, an investigation by the &#039;&#039;Arizona Republic&#039;&#039; found that only several hundred new homes had been built over the entire period; most of the money had instead been spent on the colossal need for repairing and modernizing existing residences, or on other non-residential projects such as community youth centers.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Such centers are vital to Navajo communities, being for some families their only access to running water or the internet.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The NHA, in fact, was also unable to spend all the money; by the early 2010s, the U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development rescinded the grant and assessed millions of dollars in penalties for misallocation of funds following a private contractor&#039;s embezzlement scandal.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Craig Harris and Dennis Wagner, &amp;quot;The Navajo Nation Accepted More than $1 Billion for Houses. So, Where Did It Go?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Arizona Republic&#039;&#039;, December 14, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2022, the Navajo Nation received another $2 billion as part of the American Recovery Rescue Plan Act; time will tell what effect these funds will have on the quality and availability of services, but it is unlikely that they will be sufficient to do much more than offset the disaster that the COVID-19 pandemic has been for the Nation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Arlyssa D. Becenti, &amp;quot;With $1B in Recovery Funds, Navajo Nation Will Upgrade Infrastructure and Create New Jobs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Arizona Republic&#039;&#039;, July 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Overall, as seen earlier in this chapter, real income in the Nation is stagnant; to raise it a much more significant and meaningful contribution would be required. In general, the U.S. federal government&#039;s subsidies to Native American tribes are woefully inadequate and do little to permanently improve conditions. Reservations are exempted from taxes, but only on income earned within the reservation, where jobs are typically extremely scarce. In 2017, the Navajo Nation applied for a federal subsidy for the Kayenta, Arizona coal mine;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Peter Maloney, &amp;quot;Navajo Nation Looks to Federal Subsidies to Keep Coal Mine, Plant Open,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Utility Dive&#039;&#039;, April 3, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the application was not granted, and in 2019, the mine was shut down instead. Mining had been the largest source of income for the Nation and the neighboring Hopi Reservation, and the mine&#039;s closure resulted in the loss of nearly a thousand jobs and a reduction of over $30 million in annual revenue for the Nation and $12 million in revenue for the Hopi, or around 85% of the general fund budget.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shondiin Silversmith and Ryan Randazzo, &amp;quot;Largest Coal Plant in the West Shuts down, Dealing Financial Losses to Native American Tribes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, November 18, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2022, federal legislation was passed to compensate the Navajo Nation for the mine&#039;s closure with a pittance of $1.6 million annually—or only about 5% of the lost revenue—for a fixed period of 15 years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of the Interior, &amp;quot;Biden Administration Announces Nearly $725 Million to Create Good-Paying Union Jobs, Catalyze Economic Revitalization in Coal Communities&amp;quot; [press release], February 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, all available evidence indicates that the massive subsidies to Xinjiang by China&#039;s central government, which Sautman identified in his analysis in 2000, have continued to the present day. In 2021, Xinjiang received 271 billion yuan in transfer payments from the central government, and ranked fourth out of 31 provinces for the highest amount received per capita, below Qinghai and Ningxia; Tibet ranked first, with more than double any other province.&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Central government transfer payments by region in 2021&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2022, &amp;quot;2-5 Population at Year-End by Region.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中华人民共和国财政部&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Ministry of Finance of the People&#039;s Republic of China], &amp;quot;2021&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年中央对地方一般性转移支付分地区情况汇总表&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Summary Table of General Transfer Payments from the Central Government to Local Governments by Region in 2021].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Total population (10,000 persons)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer payments (100 million yuan)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer payments per capita (yuan)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Beijing&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2189&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |959.55&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4384&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Tianjin&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1373&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |416.23&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3032&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Hebei&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |7448&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3125.66&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4197&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Shanxi&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3480&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1793.97&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5155&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Inner Mongolia&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2400&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2321.34&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9672&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Liaoning&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4229&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2457.43&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5811&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Jilin&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2375&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2016.06&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8489&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Heilongjiang&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3125&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2852.41&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9128&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Shanghai&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2489&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |615.76&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2474&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Jiangsu&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8505&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1462.29&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1719&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Zhejiang&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6540&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |727.28&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1112&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Anhui&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6113&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2925.11&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4785&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Fujian&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4187&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1251.75&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2990&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Jiangxi&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4517&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2382.49&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5274&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Shandong&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10170&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2444.83&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2404&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Henan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9883&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4105.79&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4154&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Hubei&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5830&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3085.32&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5292&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Hunan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6622&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3307.83&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4995&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Guangdong&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |12684&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1156.72&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |912&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Guangxi&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5037&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2836.02&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5630&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Hainan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1020&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |919.29&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9013&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Chongqing&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3212&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1680.54&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5232&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Sichuan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8372&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4550.14&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5435&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Guizhou&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3852&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2554.74&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6632&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Yunnan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4690&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2989.16&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6373&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Tibet&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |366&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1480.61&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |40454&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Shaanxi&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3954&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2324.28&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5878&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Gansu&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2490&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2302.03&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9245&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Qinghai&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |594&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1184.54&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |19942&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Ningxia&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |725&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |831.89&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |11474&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Xinjiang&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2589&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2710.3&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10469&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
In 2020, an additional total of 45 billion yuan was spent by China&#039;s regional governments in economic assistance to other provinces. Wealthy eastern regions, in particular the urban centers of Guangdong Province and the Shanghai Municipality, paid the most; minority autonomous regions in the west, such as Xinjiang, Tibet, and Inner Mongolia, paid nothing at all.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;7-6 General Public Expenditure by Region (2020).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2017, &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that the Chinese government paid higher subsidies to cotton farmers in Xinjiang than in any other province.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;China Rejigs Cotton Policy for Top Grower Xinjiang.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 16, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Conclusions ===&lt;br /&gt;
There is no doubt that being a minority in China is difficult. The persistent historical, geographical, and political reasons for this predate the PRC and are not quickly or easily eliminated. Despite the Party&#039;s efforts, Han chauvinism remains a problem. Nor can it be imagined that not a single person in Xinjiang has been unjustly incarcerated, punished, or censured by the state. (Indeed, few would argue for example that Hailette Niyaz, mentioned in the previous chapter, deserved his incarceration.) Any policy that seeks to radically transform a society of 25 million people, even to their collective benefit and for the best possible reasons, no matter how socially and economically necessary, cannot make zero errors and will not adequately serve every individual. Yet the nature of such injustices—that no doubt form a kernel of truth around which the Western media has built a labyrinth of anecdote-speculation and fabrications—is not a systemic one. The idea that Uyghurs are subjected to police brutality or that Uyghur prisoners are tortured or abused is unsupported; a full six years have passed since the Western press began to construct its fantasy of a secret genocide in China, and no verifiable physical evidence of this has yet been discovered. In contrast, it took less than one year after the U.S. military&#039;s takeover of the Abu Ghraib prison in Iraq before photographs of U.S. soldiers torturing and humiliating Iraqi prisoners there were leaked to the press;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rebecca Leung, &amp;quot;Abuse of Iraqi POWs by GIs Probed,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, April 27, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in an era of ubiquitous cell phone cameras, the narrative that such abuse could take place over several years—and on a scale orders of magnitude greater, allegedly involving &#039;&#039;millions&#039;&#039; of prisoners—without even a single photograph of it becoming public truly beggars belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dispossessive accumulation attendant to settler-colonialism does not exist in China&#039;s minority regions to even the slightest degree. Rather than the theft of land, labor, and resources that presently continues in the West, the relationship between southern Xinjiang and northern Xinjiang—and indeed the relationship between the XUAR and eastern China—is best described as an increasingly favorable exchange. Land is not being appropriated from its inhabitants but developed for their benefit; labor power is not being coerced, but paid for; resources are being extracted, but only with substantial compensation that is transforming millions of lives for the better. Poverty is neither persistent nor increasing but disappearing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2000, Sautman advised that in Xinjiang, &amp;quot;[i]nvestment in physical and cultural infrastructure, especially in education and health care, should be drastically accelerated.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 262.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the time since his analysis, this appears to be exactly what has happened. On virtually every dimension of economic and social development, China&#039;s minority regions are advancing dramatically. They have greater access to education, healthcare, and public services; between 2000 and 2020, they saw a tenfold increase in not only household income, GDP, and industrial and agricultural output, but total enrollment in higher education; the total number of hospital beds more than tripled, as did the number of full-time teachers in higher education; the total length of railways and highways tripled; public spending by their provincial governments increased by three thousand percent.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;25-18 Principal Aggregate Indicators on National Economic and Social Development in Ethnic Minority Autonomous Regions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Through November 2022, in the entire Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region, only three people had died from an infection of the COVID-19 virus.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ensheng Dong, Hongru Du, and Lauren Gardner, &amp;quot;An Interactive Web-Based Dashboard to Track COVID-19 in Real Time.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Lancet Infectious Disease&#039;&#039; 20, no. 5 (May 2020): 533–34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
More and more ethnic minorities are becoming fluent in Standard Chinese, yet literacy in native ethnic languages has actively been preserved as well. An article published in the &#039;&#039;Journal of Language, Identity &amp;amp;#x26; Education&#039;&#039; in 2020, for example, concluded from interviews of Uyghur university students who were &amp;quot;targets of Uyghur language policy in China&amp;quot; that &amp;quot;none of them sought complete inland China assimilation, and all retained their unique identities as Uyghur.&amp;quot; One interviewee remarked, &amp;quot;Chinese is our national language. We cannot stay in Xinjiang all the time. Therefore, I have to study the national language … [but] I am a member of the Uyghur people and Uyghur is my mother tongue. I don&#039;t want to be a guy who can speak Chinese well but forgets my own language.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yawen Han and Cassels Johnson, &amp;quot;Chinese Language Policy and Uyghur Youth: Examining Language Policies and Language Ideologies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of Language, Identity and Education&#039;&#039; 20, no. 3 (2021): 10–11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In another example, a study of Tibetan literacy by a scholar from the University of Wisconsin-Madison conducted from 2013 to 2014 found that Tibetans born and raised in Tibet were considerably more literate in the Tibetan language than Tibetans raised in India.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dirk Schmidt, &amp;quot;Tibetan Language Readability &amp;amp;#x26; Literacy&amp;quot; (2017), 2–3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The TAR&#039;s dramatic rise in prosperity has had a corresponding effect on the Tibetan diaspora. &amp;quot;[I]n their headlong rush for greener pastures,&amp;quot; the &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039; admitted in 2010, some Tibetan émigrés &amp;quot;underestimated the hardship of starting anew, and even the benefits of living under Chinese rule.&amp;quot; One told the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; that in Lhasa in the mid-2000s, she had earned over five times her current income as a shopkeeper in Dharamsala. &amp;quot;After I got here, I kept thinking, &#039;There must be another India I&#039;m missing,&#039;&amp;quot; another said. &amp;quot;Now I want to go back but can&#039;t. I&#039;m stuck.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Magnier, &amp;quot;Tibetan Exiles in Dharamsala, India, Settle in with Disillusionment,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even today, to say that Tibetans in India are treated as second-class citizens is inaccurate—they are not considered citizens at all, but as &amp;quot;foreigners&amp;quot; under the law, forbidden to own land and property, and have much greater difficulty finding employment. Tibetan migration from China to India almost entirely stopped by 2010; the &amp;quot;Tibetan government in exile&amp;quot; itself admitted that the number of Tibetans &amp;quot;fleeing Chinese rule,&amp;quot; once thousands per year, had fallen to &amp;quot;about 100&amp;quot; in 2018.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kunal Purohit, &amp;quot;After 60 Years in India, Why Are Tibetans Leaving?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, March 21, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The government of India, which had hosted the vast majority of all Tibetan émigrés, revealed that over the previous seven years, their numbers had fallen from approximately 150,000 to 85,000—a 43% decline. A &amp;quot;large number&amp;quot; of these, according to the government&#039;s advisor on Tibetan Affairs, had returned to China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rahul Tripathi, &amp;quot;&#039;Tibetan Refugees down from 1.5 Lakh to 85,000 in 7 Years,&#039;&amp;quot; The Indian Express, September 11, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Dalai Lama has publicly announced that Tibet no longer seeks independence, and instead wants greater development as part of China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;&#039;Past Is Past&#039;: Dalai Lama Says Tibet Wants to Stay with China, Wants Development,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Hindustan Times&#039;&#039;, November 23, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to &#039;&#039;Voice of America&#039;&#039; in 2009, a spokesman of the &amp;quot;Tibetan government in exile&amp;quot; also indicated that a survey of Tibetans living in China found that over 60% did not want independence.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Voice of America, &amp;quot;Tibetan Exiles Discuss Future of Tibet,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;VOA&#039;&#039;, November 1, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western narrative of Tibetans and Uyghurs—as well as Mongolians and other non-Han ethnic groups—as perpetual victims of state repression cannot be reconciled with the advancement they have seen in the quality of their social and economic life. A more accurate characterization would have been of a minority frustrated by their exclusion from the great fortune the PRC had been building in the east, growing resentful from being made to wait for more than a generation, and now finally receiving their due. But the gap between their level of prosperity and that of the Han majority is steadily shrinking. In its pursuit of Reform and Opening Up, the Party built Shanghai first; it could not have done otherwise, but by doing so incurred a great debt. Now Shanghai is repaying it. Fanon, quoting the National Liberation Front&#039;s response to the French government&#039;s support of the settlers in Algeria in 1956, wrote that &amp;quot;colonialism only loosens its hold when the knife is at its throat&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 61.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; if true, the narrative of the Party as a perpetrator of colonialism is decisively contradicted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the differences explored in this chapter between the PRC&#039;s ethnic autonomous regions and Western settler-colonies are both dramatic and numerous, they all originate from a single distinguishing characteristic, which is &#039;&#039;class&#039;&#039;. As the instrument of the Western capitalist class, the U.S. federal government must &#039;&#039;above any other imperative&#039;&#039; facilitate the accumulation of private wealth. While the bourgeois state exists, there is no higher law, and no competing interest that could prevail against it. Whatever concessions or subsidies the indigenous peoples manage to wrest from their oppressors, no matter how hard-won, can only be meaner than the super-profits generated by their continued underdevelopment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, as the instrument of Chinese workers and peasants, the PRC must ultimately provide for &#039;&#039;their&#039;&#039; class interests above those of the Chinese (or foreign) bourgeoisie. Since the wealth accumulated by the capitalists in China represents a theft of the surplus value of workers&#039; labor, whenever prudent and possible, the state must intervene to redistribute it, or face a widespread loss of legitimacy. The victims of wage-labor exploitation in China recognize the state as their ally, and expect it to support them; despite considerable resentment toward and from the Han, ethnic minorities nevertheless view the Party as the best lever of positive change in class society. According to the study by the Harvard Kennedy School,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;First mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; minorities in western China were more likely to express support for the central government;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Edward Cunningham, Tony Saich, and Jessie Turiel, &#039;&#039;Understanding CCP Resilience: Surveying Chinese Public Opinion Through Time&#039;&#039; (Harvard Ash Center, July 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; only two years before the July 5 incident,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch08.xhtml|Chapter Eight]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; near the height of the bitterest ethnic tensions in Xinjiang, a study of Chinese high school students found that Uyghurs, Mongolians, and other ethnic minorities were more supportive of the state than their Han peers were.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;Ethnic Policies: China vs. U.S. and India,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Adelaide Review&#039;&#039;, September 10, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In general, the presence of proletarian rule has been valued and preferred throughout the entire region of Central Asia, and its absence greatly missed; according to Sautman, &amp;quot;[in] the part of the Soviet Union that most closely resembled Tibet and Xinjiang in terms of development levels and high degree of subsidization, local leaders opposed dissolution of the Soviet state, in part because central subsidies had done much to improve living standards in the Central Asian republics.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast with much of Eastern Europe, former Soviet Central Asian republics still prominently display statues of Lenin in public areas. In 2011, &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; interviewed retirees in Tajikistan and Kazakhstan who preferred their lives as citizens of the Soviet Union;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dmitry Solovyov, &amp;quot;Soviet Nostalgia Binds Divergent CIS States,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, December 8, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in 2022, &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039; warned of &amp;quot;Rising Soviet Nostalgia&amp;quot; among the youth in Kyrgyzstan;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Colleen Wood, &amp;quot;Rising Soviet Nostalgia in Central Asia: Kyrgyzstan&#039;s Young Pioneers,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, June 1, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a 2005 study of attitudes in Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, and Uzbekistan published by the Washington-based National Council for Eurasian and East European Research found that respondents in all three countries believed the Soviet government had been more responsive to the citizens&#039; needs, and in no demographic category did more than one-third of respondents believe their current capitalist government adequately served their interests.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kelly M. McMann, &#039;&#039;Central Asians and the State: Nostalgia for the Soviet Era&#039;&#039; (Case Western Reserve University, February 16, 2005): 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The winter of 2020–2021 was particularly hard on Uzbekistan; temperatures remained below freezing for over 50 straight days, and the high demand for heat caused power plant failures and periodic blackouts in Tashkent. The government&#039;s energy minister admitted that ever since Uzbekistan&#039;s independence in 1991, the utility infrastructure had not been maintained, and was running on &amp;quot;inertia [for] 30 years.&amp;quot; A particularly irate man from the southern province of Qashqadaryo, whose family had been without power or gas for two months, recorded a video on social media asking President Shavkat Mirziyoyev, &amp;quot;What is a country&#039;s independence good for if you cannot provide people with basic help? Might it be better to join Russia or China? You have deprived us of the electricity that Lenin gave us.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Uzbekistan: Temperatures Plummet, Tempers Soar,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Eurasianet&#039;&#039;, January 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Ten - An Ecological Civilization ==&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of economic growth, 2022 was considered China&#039;s first &amp;quot;normal&amp;quot; year in decades with an annual GDP increase of 3%—less than half its long-running yearly average, yet still comfortably above the average growth of the U.S. economy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though as this chapter will show, this comparison is likely misleading with respect to the U.S.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2023, Western financial institutions speculated hopefully that China&#039;s days of meteoric, double-digit growth might be behind it for good. (As of the second quarter of 2023, China&#039;s GDP growth had rebounded to an impressive but comparatively modest 6.3%, still far higher than the global average.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;NHK World-Japan, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Q2 GDP Grows 6.3% Year-on-Year.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, the &amp;quot;normalcy&amp;quot; of China&#039;s economy is underscored by how very far from normal the year was in other respects. The PRC&#039;s Zero-Covid policy, which dominated Western headlines for its shortcomings (both real and imagined), was a remarkable success in preventing the hundreds of thousands or even millions of deaths from the COVID-19 pandemic that were suffered by the U.S. and other countries, even though the policy severely curtailed production in China. U.S. sanctions on the Chinese electronics industry dealt it a severe blow,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch12.xhtml|Chapter Twelve]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; though one from which it is already springing back. More attention was paid to all of these, however—at least internationally—than the environmental disaster that unfolded during the summer months.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 2022 heat wave was the most severe ever recorded in China; one weather historian judged it to be the worst ever recorded anywhere in world, when accounting for the combination of extreme intensity, duration, and affected geographic area.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A record that will surely again be broken in the near future.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thousands of factories in Sichuan were shut down due to flagging hydroelectric power generation as China&#039;s rivers dried up;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Le Page, &amp;quot;Heatwave in China Is the Most Severe Ever Recorded in the World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New Scientist&#039;&#039;, August 23, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; large wildfires broke out in the mountainous Chongqing Municipality; many crops failed, and some areas suffered shortages of drinking water.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Scattered protests in November after a deadly apartment fire in Ürümqi that was blamed on the local government&#039;s poor implementation of the COVID-19 lockdown accomplished what months of haranguing by the Western press had failed to—it convinced the central government to relax the Zero-Covid policy and allow home isolation. To the domestic Chinese population, the new measures seemed to suffice; the protests lasted only a few days, and ceased after the government signaled a change in policy would be forthcoming.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Simone McCarthy, &amp;quot;China Signals It Could Soften Its Zero-Covid Policy, but There Are More Questions than Answers,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Meanwhile, the government stepped up its campaign to vaccinate at-risk elders in preparation for an anticipated health crisis following even a partial reopening.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jack Lau, &amp;quot;China in Push to Boost Covid-19 Vaccination among Elderly,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, November 29, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; More than anything, the government&#039;s response to the anti-lockdown protests is further evidence that while the Party prioritizes the public welfare, it is the public themselves who have the final say. It cannot be imagined that after suffering such an extreme &#039;&#039;climate&#039;&#039; disaster—one that will surely be repeated in the coming years with increasing frequency—the government would risk even greater public anger by failing to act.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the United States, local and federal governments are notorious both for their minimal disaster relief efforts—such as after hurricanes in New Orleans and Puerto Rico and the wildfire in Maui—and for their generally poor and insufficient environmental legislation, which concentrates mainly on dubious market-based schemes involving opaque carbon trading or providing mild tax incentives to private entities in the hope that they will modernize their energy infrastructure. Such failures are a frequent source of outrage among the U.S. population—while blaming the government for inadequate responses to natural disasters is uncommon in China, for the simple reason that the government&#039;s responses are typically adequate. The difference between U.S. and Chinese environmental policy, moreover, could scarcely be more profound.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Carbon Emissions and Clean Energy ===&lt;br /&gt;
The image of urban China having become a polluted industrial wasteland as a consequence of breakneck economic growth has been carefully cultivated by the Western press since the 1990s. Even during the early years of the twenty-first century, it retained some basis in fact. Eventually, however, even Western newspapers were forced to quietly admit that the PRC&#039;s clean air policies had not only cut air pollution almost in half between 2013 and 2020, but that the reduction had driven a global decline in average air pollution. (Just as with the global poverty population during the latter twentieth century, if China&#039;s contribution were tallied separately, the overall pollution rate would have &#039;&#039;increased&#039;&#039; rather than decreased.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kripa Jayaram, Chris Kay, and Dan Murtaugh, &amp;quot;China Reduced Air Pollution in 7 Years as Much as US Did in Three Decades,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Much is made of the statistic that China is the world&#039;s &amp;quot;biggest carbon emitter&amp;quot;—which is true only in overall terms. As the largest country in the world by population as of 2022, it would seem that China could only by a miracle of green technology or by severe underdevelopment &#039;&#039;fail&#039;&#039; to rank first in country-level emissions. However, per capita, China emits less than not only the United States—which is responsible for a disproportionately &#039;&#039;high&#039;&#039; level of emissions, fully twice China&#039;s—but also less than most of its own industrialized neighbors: Russia, Japan, and the Republic of Korea.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;CO2 Emissions (Metric Tons per Capita) - China, Russian Federation, United States, Japan, Korea, Rep.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet in the final analysis, &#039;&#039;neither measurement&#039;&#039; of carbon emissions—gross or per capita—makes sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is &#039;&#039;production&#039;&#039;, not population, that presently correlates the most to how much carbon a country emits. Most emissions are driven by industry, agriculture, and freight; and as the home of 30% of the world&#039;s industrial manufacturing in 2021,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The State Council of the People&#039;s Republic of China, &amp;quot;China Accounts for 30% of Global Manufacturing Output in 2021,&amp;quot; June 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; if anything, it is remarkable that China&#039;s share of global carbon emissions remains disproportionately low at only 27%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Transition to a Low-Carbon Economy and Climate Resilience Needs Shifts in Resources and Technologies,&amp;quot; October 12, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Climate change is a &#039;&#039;globalized&#039;&#039; problem, in which &#039;&#039;every&#039;&#039; country in the world-system—China included—is &#039;&#039;forced&#039;&#039; to be complicit, regardless of its position in the supply chain insofar as the West consumes products manufactured in China from raw materials harvested from the periphery; all countries &#039;&#039;must&#039;&#039; participate in this cycle or face the consequences. Therefore the &amp;quot;blame&amp;quot; for carbon rests with China in only the most proximate sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the problem of climate change is a globalized and compulsory one, the solution is not. If a peripheral country were to suddenly refuse to continue exporting its fuel, minerals, or cash crops, it would be unable to service its debts and find itself subjected to any or all of the super-empire&#039;s brutal mechanisms of control to bring it back into production. The same is not true of any country&#039;s embrace or rejection of renewable energy; currently, environmentalism is almost entirely opt-in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As with other recent changes identified throughout the preceding three chapters, China&#039;s overall carbon emission rate displays an inflection point&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In mathematics, an inflection point describes the point where the curvature of a function changes direction, and is precisely defined as the point where the &#039;&#039;rate of the rate of increase&#039;&#039; becomes negative.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; near the end of the twenty-first century&#039;s first decade. Before, as China industrialized, an increase in emissions of over 13% was the norm &#039;&#039;per year&#039;&#039;—for example, from 5.1 million kilotons to 5.8 million kilotons between 2005 and 2006—yet after, a 13% increase was seen only over the 8-year period between 2011 and 2019, or less than a 2% average increase per year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;CO2 Emissions (Kt) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC&#039;s objective—openly declared in front of the entire world in 2020—is to reach peak emissions that decade, and full carbon neutrality by 2060. &amp;quot;Did Xi Just Save the World?&amp;quot; a headline in &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; asked after the announcement;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Adam Tooze, &amp;quot;Did Xi Just Save the World?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, September 25, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; if the PRC can live up to its promise, climate models predict that the total global temperature increase would be reduced by 0.2 to 0.3 degrees centigrade from its original catastrophic estimate of 2.7 degrees centigrade.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Climate Action Tracker, &amp;quot;China Going Carbon Neutral before 2060 Would Lower Warming Projections by around 0.2 to 0.3 Degrees C,&amp;quot; September 23, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Anyone who seriously doubts that the PRC is both willing and capable of fulfilling this objective is not paying attention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To describe China as merely the &amp;quot;world leader&amp;quot; in renewable energy is a colossal understatement. The advancement China has already made in renewables is not just greater than &#039;&#039;anyone&#039;&#039; else, but also greater than &#039;&#039;everyone&#039;&#039; else. In each year from 2020 to 2022, China accounted for about 140 gigawatts of new renewable electricity generation capacity—according to &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, more than the United States, the European Union, and India combined.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Martin Wolf, &amp;quot;The Market Can Deliver the Green Transition—Just Not Fast Enough,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, November 22, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A majority of China&#039;s total lay in solar farms, yet nearly a third consisted of new wind power; in 2021, China installed more offshore wind generation capacity in one year than the rest of the world combined had installed in the past five years. As of January 2022, China operated half of all the world&#039;s offshore wind turbines.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Vetter, &amp;quot;China Built More Offshore Wind In 2021 Than Every Other Country Built In 5 Years,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, January 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rate and scale of these projects are only accelerating. In December 2022, ground was broken on what &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; reported was &amp;quot;the world&#039;s largest renewable project in a desert&amp;quot; in Inner Mongolia, to meet a planned total of 1,200 gigawatts just in wind and solar capacity by 2030.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Luz Ding, &amp;quot;China Starts Work on Huge $11 Billion Desert Renewables Project,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Record growth in solar power capacity was expected in 2023—between 95 and 120 gigawatts, according to projections by the China Photovoltaic Industry Association, or between 8% to 37% &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; than the previous record in 2022.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Muyu Xu, &amp;quot;China Solar Power Capacity Could Post Record Growth in 2023,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, February 15, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As of this writing, however, such projections are proving to have been overly modest. By the end of April, nearly three times as much new solar capacity had been installed in 2023 than in the same period in 2022; the chairman of Tongwei Solar predicted that installations of new solar capacity alone might fall between 200 and 300 gigawatts in 2024.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s Solar Boom Is Already Accelerating Past Last Year&#039;s Record Surge,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, May 22, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These statistics and estimates in fact still seriously &#039;&#039;underestimate&#039;&#039; China&#039;s role in driving a global transition away from fossil fuels. In 2021, China accounted for over 80% of all stages of solar photovoltaic manufacturing, four times as much as the rest of the world combined—yet accounted for only 36% of global demand, making Chinese industrial production the &#039;&#039;sina qua non&#039;&#039; of solar power generation worldwide. In other words, a solar panel chosen at random anywhere in the world has only a one in five chance of &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; being made in China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Energy Agency, Special Report: &#039;&#039;Solar PV Global Supply Chains&#039;&#039; (July 2022), 7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though itself astonishing, the pace of expansion of China&#039;s renewable energy capacity is rivaled by pace of expansion of its nuclear energy capacity. China&#039;s &amp;quot;nuclear pipeline,&amp;quot; or the total capacity of all its new reactors under development, is also larger than that of the rest of the world combined, with 19 reactors under construction, 43 reactors awaiting permits, and another 166 reactors planned, for a total of almost 250 gigawatts of zero-carbon capacity as of 2021.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nick Ferris, &amp;quot;Weekly Data: China&#039;s Nuclear Pipeline as Big as the Rest of the World&#039;s Combined,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Energy Monitor&#039;&#039;, December 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In April of 2022, plans for a further six new reactors were announced,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Approves Construction of Six New Reactors,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;World Nuclear News&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and according to state-owned China National Nuclear Corp., an estimated 30 additional reactors were expected to be constructed around the world via the Belt and Road Initiative by the end of the decade.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;China Could Build 30 &#039;Belt and Road&#039; Nuclear Reactors by 2030: Official,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, June 19, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The newest Chinese nuclear reactors are also the most technologically advanced in the world, with greater efficiency and lacking water consumption requirements for cooling. In 2022, for example, &#039;&#039;Power&#039;&#039; magazine reported the activation of the first &amp;quot;fourth-generation&amp;quot; reactor in Shandong Province;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sonal Patel, &amp;quot;China Starts Up First Fourth-Generation Nuclear Reactor,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Power Magazine&#039;&#039;, February 1, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the summer of 2023, the world&#039;s first modular nuclear reactor, capable of powering over half a million households and designed to eventually be mass-produced, was installed in Hainan.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Core Module Completed for Chinese SMR,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;World Nuclear News&#039;&#039;, July 14, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There is no doubt that China leads the world in any and every type of zero-emissions technology; even China&#039;s struggling coal-fired power plants, now a minority of all installed capacity, are considerably cleaner and more efficient than those in the West or indeed anywhere else, with plants approaching 50% efficiency— setting the world record, and a vast improvement compared with a typical Australian plant&#039;s efficiency of 30%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Angus Grigg, &amp;quot;The Thomas Edison of China Gives Donald Trump Ideas on Reviving Coal Sector,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Review&#039;&#039;, January 20, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As early as 2017, the Center for American Progress reported that China&#039;s coal sector was undergoing a &amp;quot;massive transformation&amp;quot; with stricter emissions standards and superior technology that consumed less coal, emitted less carbon, and produced more power than an equivalent number of the most advanced U.S. coal plants.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melanie Hart, Luke Bassett, and Blaine Johnson, &amp;quot;Everything You Think You Know About Coal in China Is Wrong,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Center for American Progress&#039;&#039;, May 15, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;While China&#039;s reliance on coal-fired power plants is a common target for criticism in the Western press, the frequently-cited overall figures of total coal generation capacity or the number of coal plants planned are often misleading. According to an analysis by David Fishman, a senior manager of Asia Pacific energy consultancy firm The Lantou Group, a &amp;quot;significant portion&amp;quot; of the new coal capacity allowed by the 14th Five-Year Plan&#039;s 150GW limit would likely be abandoned due to poor project economics and a recent trend of early cancellations as of August 2022. Moreover, due to the relative expense of coal power, most such plants increasingly operated as &amp;quot;backup power,&amp;quot; ramping up utilization rates only during peak demand hours or at times of day or during weather conditions when sunlight, wind, or hydroelectric power were less available. Fishman&#039;s analysis estimated that new coal plants would likely see usage rates of only 30-40% once completed, and that in several provinces, almost no coal-fired power was used during the daytime by 2022 (David Fishman, &amp;quot;China Coal: Nine Questions,&amp;quot; The Lantau Group, February 2023). Fishman estimated that China&#039;s coal consumption would peak in 2023, and thereafter begin a long decline (David Fishman, &amp;quot;China Is Going to Use Less Coal, despite Reports to the Contrary,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The China Project&#039;&#039;, September 21, 2023). Meanwhile, demand for coal in the EU is increasing with no clear plan or strategy for phasing it out (Frédéric Simon, &amp;quot;With Russian Gas Gone, Coal Makes EU Comeback as &#039;Traditional Fuel,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Euractiv&#039;&#039;, January 26, 2023), and the U.S. and Canada are ramping up oil and natural gas drilling, despite already producing more than enough oil and gas for domestic needs. A study by U.S.-based NGO Rocky Mountain Institute has recently found that due to methane leakage, natural gas is no more clean than coal—a comparison that was doubtless made to vastly inefficient &#039;&#039;Western&#039;&#039; coal-fired plants, rather than to cleaner Chinese plants (Deborah Gordon and Shannon Hughes, &amp;quot;Reality Check: Natural Gas&#039;s True Climate Risk,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;RMI&#039;&#039;, July 13, 2023).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Electrical power plants, of course, are only one aspect of the elusive climate solution, but in all others, China is also far and away the world leader. In 2022, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; admitted that more electric cars would be sold in China than in the rest of the world combined; in 2014, the central government had set what the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; called an &amp;quot;aggressive&amp;quot; goal to make electric vehicles account for 20% of all new car sales by 2025, a goal which was met and exceeded three years ahead of schedule.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daisuke Wakabayashi and Claire Fu, &amp;quot;For China&#039;s Auto Market, Electric Isn&#039;t the Future. It&#039;s the Present,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 27, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The United States, by comparison, only reached the much more modest benchmark of EVs accounting for 5% of total sales in the same year.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Also in 2022, more than twice as many public electric vehicle chargers were installed in China as in the rest of the world combined,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ryan Fisher, &amp;quot;There&#039;s No Such Thing as Too Many Electric-Car Chargers in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, June 20, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and 98% of all electric buses in the world were deployed in Chinese cities, according to &#039;&#039;Sustainable Bus&#039;&#039; magazine.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Electric Bus, Main Fleets and Projects around the World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Sustainable Bus&#039;&#039;, September 14, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China&#039;s electric high-speed rail system is larger by total length than all high-speed railways in the rest of the world combined, and over three billion passenger trips are made on China&#039;s railways each year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since 1980, the Three-North Shelter Forest Program (dubbed the &amp;quot;Great Green Wall&amp;quot; initiative by the press) has doubled forest coverage in China, having already planted more new trees than the rest of the world combined.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s 40-Year, Billion-Tree Project Is a Lesson for the World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, September 13, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the Global Forest Resources Assessment published by the United Nations&#039; Food and Agriculture Organization, between 2010 and 2020 China had an average annual net gain in forest area of almost two million hectares, over four times as much as Australia&#039;s (the country with the second-largest net gain) and nearly twenty times as much as the United States&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations, &#039;&#039;A Fresh Perspective: Global Forest Resources Assessment 2020&#039;&#039;, 18.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2021, the government set a new target rate of afforestation of 36,000 square kilometers per year—or 3.6 million hectares in total, nearly double its previous rate, enough new trees to cover the land area of Belgium.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Stanway, &amp;quot;China to Step up Tree Planting Campaign to Help Reach Net Zero,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, August 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As of this writing, it is growing increasingly clear that 2023 will go down in history as the year of China&#039;s fossil fuel peak. That summer, Sinopec, the country&#039;s largest fuel distributor, reported that gasoline demand would peak that year and decline thereafter—two years earlier than original estimates, due to the electric vehicle boom.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s Gasoline Demand to Peak Early on Fast Adoption of EVs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, August 3, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of the year, Western climate experts began predicting that the rapid pace of renewable energy installation in China had reached a tipping point. &amp;quot;A drop in [China&#039;s] power-sector emissions in 2024 is essentially locked in,&amp;quot; Lauri Myllyvirta, the co-founder and lead analyst of the Finland-based research organization Centre for Research on Energy and Clean Air told the &#039;&#039;Telegraph&#039;&#039; in November.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ambrose Evans-Pritchard, &amp;quot;China&#039;s CO2 Emissions May Be Falling Already, in a Watershed Moment for the World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, November 21, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC has reached its first major climate milestone seven years ahead of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Financing the Future ===&lt;br /&gt;
How is all this possible? There are two principal reasons why the PRC&#039;s unprecedented crusade against climate change stands in stark contrast to the rest of the world. The first and most obvious is that the rest of the world is dragging its feet. No other country has both the economic resources and the political independence required to do anything like what the PRC is doing even if it wished to. Many, if not most other countries, must certainly wish to do more than they are currently doing, but cannot; even their own economic resources are not their own.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Conventional economic wisdom suggests that GDP, debt, income, and the balance of trade are the best, if imperfect, tools available to measure the strength and performance of a country&#039;s economy. Indeed, earlier chapters have relied on them, to the extent that they are available, to make the best estimation of trends in development, whether in China, Russia, Europe, or the periphery. Any such estimation and any predictions that follow from it are only as solid as the data. Critics of the PRC sometimes point out that its meteoric rise in GDP during the twenty-first century does not in itself reflect an improvement in health, education, or the standard of living. Many negative examples exist, in the West and in many neo-colonies, of rising GDP combined with increases in poverty and all its associated dimensions of human suffering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China&#039;s case, such criticism is easily challenged, given the simultaneous development and reductions in poverty that have occurred during the Common Prosperity era and are measurable in other ways. In general, poverty cannot be left behind without a corresponding economic rise, making an increase in GDP a necessary but insufficient condition for an increase in standard of living over the long term, particularly in a peripheral or semi-peripheral country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;There are of course exceptions in the short term. The redistribution of wealth following successful proletarian revolutions, for example, such as in Cuba or in the China of 1949, can temporarily obviate the necessity of overall growth. Yet redistribution alone is zero-sum; if pursued in seriousness, there nevertheless eventually comes a point at which there remains no more wealth held unequally that can be redistributed.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But if healthy GDP growth &#039;&#039;can&#039;&#039; conceal a country&#039;s unhealthy shortcomings, it may be that &#039;&#039;modest&#039;&#039; GDP growth can also conceal a greater strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2013 and 2022, Starrs offered analyses in direct contrast to the frequent prognostications of the United States&#039; decline following the 2008 financial crisis.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Even the U.S. press often expresses a remarkable insecurity regarding their own supposed decline—an insecurity that conveniently justifies ever-increasing defense spending.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Starrs, the global nature of the crisis was in fact indicative of U.S. dominance of the global economy, and the U.S. economy, far from being in absolute or even &#039;&#039;relative&#039;&#039; decline compared with the rest of the world, had actually grown to even &#039;&#039;greater&#039;&#039; heights than before the crisis. Country-specific GDP figures, which had seen the United States&#039; share of global GDP decline from nearly 40% in 1960 to less than one-quarter in 2008 for the first time, belied a gigantic increase in American ownership of foreign and trans-national corporations (TNCs), which, being domiciled abroad, were not properly reflected in country-level statistics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sean Starrs, &amp;quot;American Economic Power Hasn&#039;t Declined—It Globalized! Summoning the Data and Taking Globalization Seriously,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Studies Quarterly&#039;&#039; 57, no. 4 (December 2013): 820.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]], according to recent estimates, China&#039;s &#039;&#039;overall net wealth&#039;&#039; has overtaken that of the United States, yet these estimates, provided by McKinsey, are measurements of total assets. Assets must be distinguished from &#039;&#039;capital&#039;&#039;, which is a specific type of asset that is held for the purpose of making money. Neither are all capital assets created equal. Real estate, for example, accounted for a vast amount of such capital—two-thirds of all global net wealth, according to McKinsey, most of which existed as residential real estate&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The Rise and Rise of the Global Balance Sheet: How Productively Are We Using Our Wealth?,&amp;quot; McKinsey &amp;amp;#x26; Company, November 15, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and the &#039;&#039;profit&#039;&#039; generated from real estate is proportionally unremarkable compared to other sectors of the economy. Within the capitalist world-system, it is corporations (and not homeowners), above all else, that not only acquire &#039;&#039;new&#039;&#039; wealth—generated either by extracting raw materials from the Earth, or by combining existing capital with labor—but accumulate that wealth as profit. Control over &#039;&#039;corporate capital&#039;&#039; is therefore the most determinative measure of economic power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American investors, Starrs concluded, were not only the predominant owners of American corporations, but of European corporations as well, and enjoyed disproportionate ownership over the world&#039;s top TNCs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Starrs, 818.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Three years after the 2008 stock market crash, Starrs writes, &amp;quot;the top American financial services firms have increased their global dominance to 53% of the total profit of the financial services sector in the &#039;&#039;Forbes Global 2000&#039;&#039; (2012).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Starrs, 820.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The financial oligarchy of the super-empire has therefore not only endured in the twenty-first century, but grown even more powerful and more concentrated. In purely economic terms, they are not declining, but ascending. The only significant accumulation of capital that American capitalists have no control over, in fact, is in China. According to Starrs&#039; most recent research based on data from 2021, the PRC&#039;s share of ownership in the global top 500 firms had not significantly increased since 2012; only 6% of the world&#039;s most valuable corporate capital was controlled by the PRC, while nearly half was controlled by either U.S.-dominated banking institutions, U.S. corporations, or U.S. investors (collectively) through even more gargantuan multinationals. In fact, though seeing a significant decline in the banking sector and a very slight decline in software and electronics since 2012, the United States&#039; share of ownership in the global top 2000 firms had &#039;&#039;even further expanded&#039;&#039; in other industries by 2021, particularly financial services, media,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Notably, according to Starrs&#039; research, percentage of profit from media corporations in the global top 2000 that flowed to China was zero.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and aerospace and defense, in which U.S. investors enjoyed a &#039;&#039;92% profit share&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Signs of the Times #3 - On U.S. Decline, with Sean Starrs&#039;&#039;, Interview with Sean Starrs, Sage4Age YouTube video [36:41], June 3, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus while the PRC heavily invests its relatively modest chunk of the world&#039;s resources into the preservation of human civilization, the Western capitalist oligarchy has contributed only pennies relative to its own, much vaster fortune. According to &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, in 2021 the PRC was the largest spender in the global energy transition, in combined public and private investment—as it has been for every year running since 2012. The European Union collectively accounted for less than half of Chinese spending, while the U.S. scarcely spent one-third of China&#039;s contribution. Proportional to Starrs&#039; calculations of global corporate capital ownership—and thus to economic power—in which U.S. investors had 46% and the PRC only 6%, the U.S. contribution to the global energy transition was one-twentieth of China&#039;s in 2021.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aaron Clark, &amp;quot;Even With Biggest-Ever Climate Bill, US Lags China&#039;s Green Spending,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, August 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a June 2023 article headlined &amp;quot;China&#039;s Green Revolution is Quietly Succeeding,&amp;quot; the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; admitted that 62 gigawatts of new wind and solar capacity—over half the &#039;&#039;maximum&#039;&#039; expectation for the &#039;&#039;entire&#039;&#039; year—had already been added in China in just the first four months; and in typical Western media fashion, the &#039;&#039;Journal&#039;&#039; took the opportunity to complain of the &amp;quot;mixed blessing for investors&amp;quot; who were finding it &amp;quot;tougher to make money from Chinese renewable stocks.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jacky Wong, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Green Revolution Is Quietly Succeeding,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 2, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC is singular among the institutions of this world in that it both has the power to act and is actually treating the climate emergency like an emergency.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2015, &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039; reported on the Chinese central government&#039;s unprecedented new policy of subjecting local government officials to an environmental audit; according to the officials in charge of the auditing process, its implementation presented great difficulty, not least because even as late as 2015, no other country in the world had any similar policies they could learn from.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zhang Chun, &amp;quot;China&#039;s New Blueprint for an &#039;Ecological Civilization,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, September 30, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Then, as now, China could cross the river only by feeling for the stones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Can this truly be the reality we all share on this Earth? Even the most avaricious capitalists, the most misanthropic billionaires, are still human beings; they could not wish to see the destruction of the ecosystem that has sustained us through all the tribulations of humankind. Indeed, no matter how remote their mansions or gated their communities, they still inhabit the same planet, and if nothing else would prefer to spend their days above ground beneath a livable atmosphere. Surely, with their enormous fortunes, they have even more to lose than we do, and ought to be willing to spend generously to save our shared future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If by this point the reader is convinced that the Western oligarchy would, with or without remorse, kill any number of people to increase their profit, then this book has grimly succeeded. But in the final analysis, human beings are not meaningfully motivated by greed, nor by cruelty, nor sadism, nor any such darker impulse. Above any individual&#039;s psychology lies the collective calculus of class interest—though rarely is it in fact acknowledged or calculated. Not one billionaire considers him/herself evil, but they may be driven to &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; evil to maintain their position within the hierarchy of class society. Competition rules their world; a conscience—and thus actual philanthropy—penalizes their ability to compete, and thus not only impedes their ability to succeed but even just to endure. Any capitalists who cannot abandon theirs are naturally selected out of the running long before they can wield any real power. Thus, the Western oligarchy may very much like to avert the pending climate catastrophe but would also very much prefer only to spend someone else&#039;s money to do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the end of August 2022, after weeks of struggle, the wildfires besieging Chongqing were driven back and extinguished. In the end, the fires were defeated not just by water, sand, chemicals, or controlled burns, but by community. Professional firefighters had been joined by twenty thousand civil servants and volunteers, who climbed or biked up and down the mountain in the sweltering 40-degree-centigrade heat to deliver supplies and construct fire barriers; through their collective action, the cities were saved.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tan Yingzi and Deng Rui, &amp;quot;Chongqing Residents Unite to Vanquish Wildfires,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039;, August 29, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With 1.4 billion members, China&#039;s is among the largest communities on the planet, and also still the community most capable of acting freely. The solutions to the slow-motion climate apocalypse are mundane—economic planning, technological development, and the redistribution of resources—but the freedom to pursue those solutions is very rare and very dear.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Eleven - A &amp;quot;Multipolar&amp;quot; World? ==&lt;br /&gt;
As with all world-historical events, the ideological currents of the impending changes and their material underpinnings are interrelated and mutually reinforcing; but just as one must manifest first, that one must be examined first. This chapter will therefore concern itself with the material nature of the impending shifts in the geopolitical landscape—the actual relations between countries, their military and economic strengths and weaknesses, and most importantly their relationship with the existing paradigm of super-imperialism, while the following chapter will address the associated intentions of the major players and the ideologies that seek to describe or influence their actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no question that cracks are at last appearing in U.S. hegemony. One of the most visible is an incipient de-dollarization. Moves in this direction are frequently publicized; by the end of 2022, even &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; published an article headlined &amp;quot;Suddenly Everyone Is Hunting for Alternatives to the U.S. Dollar,&amp;quot; calling the emerging new system &amp;quot;a three-tier structure with the dollar still very much on top, but increasing bilateral payment routes and alternative spheres such as the yuan that seek to seize on any potential U.S. overreach.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michelle Jamrisko and Ruth Carson, &amp;quot;Suddenly Everyone Is Hunting for Alternatives to the US Dollar,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regardless of how rapid or gradual this process may be, it is undeniable that dollar hegemony, or the use of the dollar as the world&#039;s reserve currency, is encountering unprecedented challenges. In 2023, the American Institute for Economic Research declared that &amp;quot;De-dollarization has begun.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Peter C. Earle, &amp;quot;De-Dollarization Has Begun,&amp;quot; American Institute for Economic Research, April 4, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many countries, especially the Russian Federation, but also the PRC, India, the Gulf states, and some of the periphery are now conducting some trade in their own and other non-dollar currencies, or attempting to. Fueling this shift are the U.S. government&#039;s sanctions on the Russian Federation, which attempted to isolate Russia from the global economy by taking the unprecedented step of locking it out of the global SWIFT payment system in 2022. It was far from the first time the U.S. has weaponized its currency, but it may be one of the last; if the rest of the world finally drops the dollar, the U.S. may lose a source of tremendous economic leverage, and the super-empire&#039;s second mechanism of control identified in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]]— economic isolation—will become virtually useless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word seemingly on the lips of everyone who might wish to see an end to super-imperial hegemony is &amp;quot;multipolarity.&amp;quot; The term has seen continuous aspirational use by world leaders and other political and academic figures even as far back as the Cold War.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Elizabeth Dickinson, &amp;quot;New Order,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, October 15, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Putin has repeatedly used the word in public speeches,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Putin Calls for Strengthening Emerging Multipolar World Order in Address to BRICS Summit,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TASS&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and even before he became president, the Russian leadership favored such an arrangement. In 1997, the PRC and the Russian Federation issued a &amp;quot;Joint Declaration on a Multipolar World and the Establishment of a New International Order,&amp;quot; signed by both Yeltsin and Jiang Zemin, in which they promised to &amp;quot;promote the multipolarization of the world.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Russian Federation and People&#039;s Republic of China, &amp;quot;China-Russia: Joint Declaration on a Multipolar World and the Establishment of a New International Order,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Legal Materials&#039;&#039; 36, no. 4 (July 1997): 987.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even German Chancellor Olaf Scholz recently referred to his government&#039;s desire to peacefully adapt to the &amp;quot;multipolar world&amp;quot; in late 2022.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Olaf Scholz, &amp;quot;We Don&#039;t Want to Decouple from China, but Can&#039;t Be Overreliant,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, November 3, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If the stage of super-imperialism is indeed ending, or nearing an end, what is the nature of this &amp;quot;multipolar world&amp;quot; that would replace it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a multipolar world, according to the Joint Declaration in 1997,&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Every country has the right independently to choose its path of development in the light of its own specific conditions and without interference from other States. Differences in their social systems, ideologies and value systems must not become an obstacle to the development of normal relations between States.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All countries, large or small, strong or weak, rich or poor, are equal members of the international community. No country should seek hegemony, engage in power politics or monopolize international affairs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Russian Federation and People&#039;s Republic of China, &amp;quot;China-Russia: Joint Declaration on a Multipolar World and the Establishment of a New International Order,&amp;quot; 987.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Putin has called it a more &amp;quot;just [and] democratic&amp;quot; world order.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Danil Bochkov, &amp;quot;Russia and China Are Aligning Their Visions for a Multipolar World, and Eyeing New Supporters,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, November 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It seems that according to the biggest proponents of multipolarity, there are, or will be, not a few poles but many, enough to make possible self-determination for all peoples of the world. Is this hopeful rhetoric at last nearing fulfillment? If significant concentrations of power are forming outside of the West, then what specifically are the &amp;quot;poles&amp;quot; of this new configuration?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amin&#039;s vision of &amp;quot;multipolarity,&amp;quot; which he offered in 2006, included four distinct conditions:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A genuinely multipolar world will become a reality only when the following four conditions have been satisfied.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Real advances towards a different, &amp;quot;social&amp;quot; Europe, and hence a Europe that has begun to disengage from its imperialist past and present and to embark on the long transition to world socialism. Evidently this implies more than a mere exit from Atlanticism and extreme neoliberalism.&lt;br /&gt;
# The prevalence of &amp;quot;market socialism&amp;quot; in China over the strong tendencies to an illusory construction of &amp;quot;national capitalism,&amp;quot; which would be impossible to stabilize because it would exclude the majority of workers and peasants.&lt;br /&gt;
# Success of the countries of the South (peoples and states) in rebuilding a &amp;quot;common front.&amp;quot; This is also essential to provide the leeway for popular classes to impose &amp;quot;concessions&amp;quot; in their favour and to transform existing systems of rule, replacing the dominant comprador blocs with new &amp;quot;national, popular and democratic&amp;quot; blocs.&lt;br /&gt;
# Advances at the level of national and international legal systems, harmonizing respect for national sovereignty (including moves from state to popular sovereignty) with respect for all individual and collective, political and social rights.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, &#039;&#039;Beyond US Hegemony? Assessing the Prospects for a Multipolar World&#039;&#039; (Zed Books, 2006), 157.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifteen years on, only the second of these four conditions has been unambiguously met—the shift back to a transition toward socialism within China, which as described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]] began only a few years after Amin&#039;s words were published.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This shift largely began as a response to the 2008 global financial crisis— see [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]] for a detailed analysis.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amin&#039;s optimism regarding China&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was at this stage in his writings more guarded; he regarded the PRC as unable to solve the &amp;quot;peasant question&amp;quot; to which he gave paramount importance; rather than seeing the Party as an extension of proletarian and peasant will, he referred to a &amp;quot;Chinese ruling class&amp;quot; that consisted of a &amp;quot;hegemonic bloc [that] excludes the great majority of workers and peasants.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, &#039;&#039;Beyond U.S. Hegemony?&#039;&#039;, 28.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Amin projected that if current trends continued, there would be &amp;quot;a total of 800 million rural Chinese in the year 2020—the same number as today, but constituting 53 per cent (instead of the present 67 per cent) of the total population.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, 37.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2021, China&#039;s rural population had fallen to approximately 530 million—not 67%, or 53%, but 37% of the total.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Rural Population (% of Total Population) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the twenty-first century China has exceeded even the expectations of its anti-imperialist supporters. However long the road to multipolarity may ultimately be, the first disruption to the dominance of the unipolar super-empire will undoubtedly only be made possible by the PRC.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The United States&#039; Neocolonization of Europe ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;… &#039;&#039;we must seek to prevent the emergence of European-only security arrangements which would undermine NATO.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Secret draft of U.S. Department of Defense policy document, 1992&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Patrick E. Tyler, &amp;quot;U.S. Strategy Plan Calls for Insuring No Rivals Develop,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 8, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Amin&#039;s first condition of multipolarity was an independent European bloc that rejected neoliberalism, leading to a &amp;quot;tripolar&amp;quot; world consisting of a diminished super-empire (the United States, Canada, Australia, Japan, and perhaps the United Kingdom, if it were to remain Atlanticist), a bloc led by the PRC (consisting of Russia, Iran, and their satellites), and a European Union bloc, led by Germany and France. Since the time of Amin&#039;s writing, the hope that Europe would turn away from neoliberalism seems to have faded; as shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch05.xhtml|Chapter Five]], social democracy has been continuously eroded throughout the continent, in several countries disappearing entirely as political force. As of this writing, neoliberal parties and centrist coalitions rule in most countries, while a few pioneers of the nativist far-right have gained power, such as in Hungary and Italy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chico Harlan and Stefano Pitrelli, &amp;quot;Right-Wing Victory in Italy Expected to Bring Swift Changes to Migration,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, the EU is rebuilding its military power. According to a strategic document leaked in 2022, the German military planned to greatly increase its strength to ensure deterrence to the Russian Federation;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Matthias Gebauer and Marina Kormbaki, &amp;quot;Vorbereitung auf »aufgezwungenen Krieg« – Bundeswehr soll deutlich kampfkräftiger werden&amp;quot; [Preparation for &#039;forced war&#039; - Bundeswehr should become significantly more powerful], &#039;&#039;Spiegel&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the same year, the Polish government publicly announced that it would double its defense spending.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Matthew Karnitsching and Wojciech Kość, &amp;quot;Meet Europe&#039;s Coming Military Superpower: Poland,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, November 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Military power is after all needed for real sovereignty; could this be the origin of an independent European bloc?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The economic situation faced by the EU as of the winter of 2022-2023 was not promising. Inflation was on the rise. The steady supply of Russian oil and natural gas, upon which Germany and many of its neighbors had become dependent on, had dried up. As of November 2022, fuel prices in Europe had increased to six times their long-run average.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Europe Faces an Enduring Crisis of Energy and Geopolitics,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, November 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; in December, the demand for gas had fallen by nearly a quarter across the EU; commodity analytics found that industry was driving the biggest reduction in consumption, due to high prices disincentivizing use.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shotaro Tani, &amp;quot;Europe Cuts Gas Demand by a Quarter to Shed Reliance on Russia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, December 4, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though a warmer-than-expected winter in 2022-2023 bought Europe precious time to address the looming problem of how to maintain gas reserves, now it must be solved without Russia; in the meantime, as of this writing, industrial production—primarily in Germany—continues to decline.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who benefits from Europe&#039;s energy austerity and deindustrialization? The Russian Federation is surely not displeased to see its enemies&#039; suppliers endure misfortune, yet Europe&#039;s misfortune has not yet produced any favorable results for Russia. As of 2023, the NATO alliance, about to swell its ranks with the accession of Sweden and Finland, is stronger and more united than ever. European weapons manufacturing has not followed the general industrial trend; in November 2022, &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that the arms industry in Eastern Europe was &amp;quot;booming&amp;quot; as more weapons flowed to Ukraine.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Kahn, Anna Koper, and Robert Muller, &amp;quot;Insight: Weapons Industry Booms as Eastern Europe Arms Ukraine,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, November 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Federation would no doubt much prefer a neutral Europe that continued to purchase its gas, but there is no going back; the destruction of the Nord Stream pipelines has made the new status quo irrevocable for at least several years even if Europe were to reverse its policies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor have Chinese interests been particularly served by the crisis in Europe. Increased trade with Russia is to the PRC&#039;s benefit but has come at a cost. Though trade relations between Europe and the PRC have mostly remained healthy, the United States is placing increasing pressure on the EU to decouple its high-tech industry from China through sanctions and export controls.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kevin Whitelaw, &amp;quot;U.S. Asks Europe to Consider Export Controls on China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, October 30, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By November 2022, Huawei had begun withdrawing from the European market, consolidating all its operations in Germany and abandoning the UK entirely.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Laurens Cerulus and Sarah Wheaton, &amp;quot;How Washington Chased Huawei out of Europe,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, November 23, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Within&#039;&#039; Europe, the clear winner is Norway, which has enjoyed a 200% increase in petroleum industry profits between 2021 and 2022 after it replaced Russia as the EU&#039;s largest source of gas. The average Norwegian has felt little pain; Norway&#039;s Labour Party, still in power through a coalition with the centrists, has weathered the reckoning faced by social democrats better than most, and during the crisis their government moved to heavily subsidize household electricity bills whenever wholesale prices rose above prescribed levels.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Charlie Duxbury, &amp;quot;&#039;Selfish&#039; Norway Accused of Ukraine War-Profiteering,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, September 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The biggest beneficiary of the crisis, however, has been the United States.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Energy imports from the United States, in the form of liquified natural gas, have also increased dramatically in Europe, at prices four times higher than its own domestic fuel prices. EU officials have increasingly complained at the huge profits flowing to the U.S.; President Emmanuel Macron of France publicly remarked that U.S. prices were not friendly.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barbara Moens, Jakob Hanke Vela, and Jacopo Barigazzi, &amp;quot;Europe Accuses US of Profiting from War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, November 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the summer of 2022, the United States Congress passed the Inflation Reduction Act, legislation that provided $400 billion in subsidies to domestic manufacturing and energy producers. European companies responded almost immediately, with major manufacturers expanding production in the United States. German multinational BASF, the world&#039;s largest producer of chemicals, announced plans to permanently shrink its European operations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Europe Faces an Enduring Crisis of Energy and Geopolitics,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, November 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Europe may slow the offshoring of its industry with subsidies of its own but can do little to stop it. The knife at its throat has not been sharper since 1991; Germany, which will proportionately suffer the most, is currently occupied by forty thousand U.S. troops—two-thirds the size of the German Army—out of a total of one hundred thousand in Europe overall, nearly half of which were deployed in 2022 and as of this writing have no plans to leave.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ellie Kaufman and Barbara Starr, &amp;quot;US Likely to Keep 100,000 Troops in Europe for Foreseeable Future in Face of Russian Threat, US Officials Say,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, May 20, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As European weapons stockpiles are depleted in Ukraine, the U.S. will gain even more control, its arms industry—the world&#039;s largest by a significant margin—being the only available source to replenish them quickly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Second Cold War will be far more unkind to Europe than the First. The entire continent is on a trajectory toward de-development; instead of an independent pole in a multipolar world, or even the junior partners of imperialism, the countries of Europe appear more likely to become U.S. neocolonies, with all the violence and exploitation this fate entails. [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]] described the hostile attitude of the super-empire&#039;s ruling class toward any potential new partners; now, in order to wring even more profit from the world—and to deny the PRC further influence—this ruling class has resorted to cannibalizing its own appendages, demoting even &#039;&#039;current&#039;&#039; partners in the ever-more-exclusive club. As the continent&#039;s only nuclear power, with a large economy that does not depend on natural gas, France is the best-positioned to assert its interests, and presumably lead the EU toward independence; in 2023, Macron gave voice to this potential, declaring Europe&#039;s need for &amp;quot;strategic autonomy&amp;quot;—during a visit to China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jamil Anderlini and Clea Caulcutt, &amp;quot;Europe Must Resist Pressure to Become &#039;America&#039;s Followers,&#039; Says Macron,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, April 9, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though whether it will succeed remains very doubtful, particularly in light of the recent upheavals taking place across the French neocolonies in West Africa, re-expanding diplomatic and trade relations with the PRC is the first step Europe must take to extract itself from its predicament.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Second Pink Tide ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Is everything forbidden us except to fold our arms? Poverty is not written in the stars; under development is not one of God&#039;s mysterious designs.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Eduardo Galeano, 1971&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eduardo Galeano, &#039;&#039;Open Veins of Latin America&#039;&#039;, 7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Amin&#039;s third condition for a multipolar world concerned the periphery, and the potential for diverse peoples and states to overthrow their comprador rulers and form a &amp;quot;common front.&amp;quot; The prospects for such a revolutionary outcome may be improving; as seen in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]], there is considerable evidence that the PRC&#039;s investment in the periphery, especially in Asia and Africa, is working to gradually industrialize and develop these regions, which can only make neocolonialism and unequal exchange more difficult to enforce in the long run. Marxist political parties around the world, though still a very marginal force overall, may be starting to recover from their long decline.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Assuming that a new &amp;quot;pole&amp;quot; might eventually arise in the periphery, Latin America and the Caribbean would appear the likeliest candidate. A second &amp;quot;Pink Tide&amp;quot;—echoing the wave of left-wing electoral victories in Latin America that began with the election of Hugo Chávez in 1998—has swept the entire hemisphere. During his campaign, President Luiz Inácio Lula da Silva of Brazil announced his intention to create a new Latin American currency to free the region from U.S. dollar hegemony;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Brazil: Lula Proposes to Create a Latin American Currency,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TeleSUR English&#039;&#039;, May 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; his Peruvian counterpart Pedro Castillo won the presidency in 2021 promising a nationalization of Peru&#039;s mining industry.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shanghai Metals Market, &amp;quot;Pedro Castillo Wins a New Round of Elections in Peru to Recommend Nationalization of Mines.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;SMM&#039;&#039;, April 15, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Later that year, Barbados swore in its first president, officially removing Queen Elizabeth as its head of state. In 2022, President Andrés Manuel López Obrador declared the nationalization of Mexico&#039;s lithium reserves, and Gustavo Petro, a former left-wing guerrilla fighter, was elected president of Colombia. A multitude of policy proposals aimed at loosening neocolonial dominance over the region, many of them quite radical, have been advanced by the new cadre of political leaders. Could this be the beginning of Amin&#039;s hypothesized &amp;quot;common front&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first step to any analysis must be a comparison between the first and second Pink Tides. At the peak of the first in 2011, members of the São Paulo Forum, the Americas&#039; conference of left-wing political organizations, controlled the governments in every country in South America but Colombia, Chile, Guyana and Suriname—but their victories were short-lived. A ruthless wave of reaction, alternately planned, supported, or enabled by the United States and Europe, followed the Pink Tide even as it spread. Chávez himself, for example, faced a U.S.-orchestrated coup attempt only a few years after he took office.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch03.xhtml|Chapter Three]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Economic pressure brought several others to heel, just as it had Venezuela&#039;s Pérez and Caldera two decades before;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Lenín Moreno of Ecuador, for example, signed an agreement with the IMF and introduced severe austerity measures during the late 2010s. Others were &amp;quot;legally&amp;quot; neutralized by the comprador establishment, typically charged—often on scant or manufactured evidence—with corruption and sometimes even imprisoned, as in the case of Lula da Silva before he could run for an earlier term in 2018.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to leaked correspondence between Brazilian prosecutors, they had deliberately targeted Lula despite a lack of conclusive evidence against him, for the political purpose of spoiling his party&#039;s performance in the upcoming election (Glenn Greenwald and Victor Pougy, &amp;quot;Hidden Plot: Exclusive: Brazil&#039;s Top Prosecutors Who Indicted Lula Schemed in Secret Messages to Prevent His Party From Winning 2018 Election,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Intercept&#039;&#039;, July 3, 2019). The Supreme Court of Brazil later annulled the conviction against him (&amp;quot;Brazil High Court Confirms Annulment of Lula Graft Convictions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Agence France-Presse&#039;&#039;, April 16, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In more extreme cases, left-wing leaders were brought down by force. In 2004, President Jean-Bertrand Aristide of Haiti was removed from power in a coup d&#039;état aided by the U.S. military;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]]. According to the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, multiple witnesses confirmed Aristide&#039;s account of being taken from his home by U.S. military and private security forces and threatened into boarding a plane leaving the country (Peter Eisner, &amp;quot;Aristide Back in Caribbean Heat,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 15, 2004.).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in 2009, the Honduran military overthrew President Manuel Zelaya, and the United States quickly pushed the Organization of American States to legitimize the interim coup government that brutally quelled a popular uprising demanding his return.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nina Lakhani, &amp;quot;Did Hillary Clinton Stand by as Honduras Coup Ushered in Era of Violence?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 31, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In November of 2019, President Evo Morales of Bolivia&#039;s Movement to Socialism (MAS) was also deposed and fled the country in a coup d&#039;état spurred by the U.S. media&#039;s coordinated effort to spread manufactured claims of election fraud; the Bolivian military opened fire on demonstrations by his supporters, killing dozens.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daniel Ramos and Santiago Limachi, &amp;quot;Supporters of Bolivia&#039;s Morales March with Coffins of Dead Protesters,&amp;quot; Reuters, November 21, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of the decade, the Pink Tide had receded back to Venezuela&#039;s borders; nearly every other such anti-neoliberal government in Latin America had fallen one way or another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The coup in Bolivia, however, did not quite go according to plan. Militant protests, driven by a powerful indigenous movement, forced the new comprador regime to hold new elections the following year; a resurgent MAS won easily, then arrested the coup leaders, reversed their policies, and returned the IMF money they had accepted.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;Bolivia Returns $350 Mln to IMF after &#039;irregular and Onerous&#039; Loan,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, February 18, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another attempt to overthrow the government of Venezuela in 2019 ended in humiliation, as U.S.&#039;&#039;&#039;-&#039;&#039;&#039;supported &amp;quot;Interim President&amp;quot; Juan Guaidó failed utterly to gain popular support.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Guaidó, in fact, did not even manage to call a new election, even though Maduro challenged him to do so. (MercoPress, &amp;quot;Maduro Challenges Guaido to Call Elections,&amp;quot; February 20, 2019.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These failures proved to be a turning point. In 2022, rumors and threats to assassinate President Petro abounded during his campaign, and many in Colombia expected the military to move against him even before he was sworn in;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Colombia Presidential Candidate Petro Says Gang Planned to Kill Him on Campaign Trail,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but—as of this writing—the hammer has yet to fall. Incredibly, when far-right incumbent Jair Bolsonaro, in anticipation of his coming defeat at the polls later that year, began preemptively accusing the Brazilian Worker&#039;s Party of election fraud against him, the director of the CIA himself privately instructed Bolsonaro to stop questioning the electoral system.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gabriel Stargardter and Matt Spetalnick, &amp;quot;Exclusive: CIA Chief Told Bolsonaro Government Not to Mess with Brazil Election, Sources Say.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 5, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In January 2023, a coup was attempted, but appears to have been undertaken without coordination with any external forces, or even any real organization or plan. Thousands of demonstrators stormed the Supreme Court and the presidential palace in the capital of Brasília, calling for the military to intervene and reinstate Bolsonaro; but Bolsonaro himself had already left the country over a week earlier. Neither the Brazilian military nor the Western press mobilized to support the rioters, who were eventually arrested or dispersed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anthony Faiola and Marina Dias, &amp;quot;Bolsonaro Backers Storm Congress, Court, Presidential Office in Brazil&#039;s Capital,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 8, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The aimlessness and incompetence of the would-be revolutionaries mirrored the even-less-successful &amp;quot;Operation Gideon&amp;quot; of 2020, in which the private military company Silvercorp USA had clumsily attempted to depose President Maduro.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is possible that U.S. machinations were behind the first successful coup against the second Pink Tide—the arrest and removal of Castillo in December 2022—but of this writing, the evidence has not yet come to light. The coup was both abrupt and unexpected—even by the Peruvian left, which had almost seemed more dissatisfied with Castillo than the comprador opposition.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;When he took office in July of the previous year, Castillo appointed a radical cabinet of communists, rural organizers, and other left-wing politicians; in the spirit of Castillo&#039;s campaign, his new Marxist-Leninist prime minister, Guido Bellido, began threatening foreign natural gas companies with nationalization (Marcelo Rochabrun, &amp;quot;Peru PM Warns Gas Sector: Pay Higher Taxes or Face Nationalization,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2021). At the same time, however, Castillo publicly walked back his campaign rhetoric, promising not to nationalize or expropriate the mining sector (Paul Harris, &amp;quot;Castillo Says &#039;No Nationalisation&#039; of Mining,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Mining Journal&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2021). Two weeks later, Castillo gave in to the opposition&#039;s objections to Bellido and asked him to resign (&amp;quot;Perú: 3 claves para entender la sorpresiva renuncia de Guido Bellido a la presidencia del Consejo de Ministros&amp;quot; [Peru: 3 keys to understanding the surprising resignation of Guido Bellido to the presidency of the Council of Ministers], &#039;&#039;BBC News Mundo&#039;&#039;, October 6, 2021). In the first six months of his presidency, Castillo appointed four different cabinets, continually moderating his policy to please a right wing that was never satisfied, and deferring the agenda of a left wing that was never realized. Less than a year after being sworn in, Castillo had disappointed his peasant base, barely survived two impeachment votes, and was asked to resign from Perú Libre, his own political party, who accused him of &amp;quot;implementing the losing neoliberal program.&amp;quot; [Vladimir Cerrón (@VLADIMIR_CERRON), &amp;quot;Por acuerdo unánime del Partido, Comisión Política y Bancada.&amp;quot;]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though the fallout of the coup against Castillo is still developing as of this writing, the similarities to the coup against Morales in 2019 are significant. Massive protests in Peru by workers, peasants, and indigenous communities mirrored the uprising in Bolivia that had followed the fall of Morales, and the new President Boluarte&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Castillo&#039;s vice president, who had previously been expelled from Perú Libre.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; declared a state of emergency a week later.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Marco Aquino and Kylie Madry, &amp;quot;Peru President Urges Congress to Bring Elections Forward amid Deadly Protests,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On the other hand, the super-empire had clearly been prepared to strike at Morales. The OAS, backed by the European Union and the Western press, had demanded an audit of the Bolivian election results on the day, and quickly alleged fraud thereafter;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;BBC, &amp;quot;Bolivia Election: Protests as Evo Morales Officially Declared Winner,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, October 25, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; on cue, the Bolivian military seized power immediately.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Only months later, after the coup had already succeeded, did researchers at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology eventually prove that the audit had been bogus (John Curiel and Jack R. Williams, &amp;quot;Bolivia Dismissed Its October Elections as Fraudulent. Our Research Found No Reason to Suspect Fraud,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 27, 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This does not appear to have been the case with Castillo. His removal from power seems to have caught even the U.S. media by surprise; coverage before the coup was mostly neutral, reporting blandly on the opposition&#039;s third attempt at impeachment without any particular condemnation of Castillo or his administration. Peru&#039;s compradors appear to have seized upon Castillo&#039;s apparent weakness on their own initiative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With this complex exception of Peru, it seems that the age of easy coups d&#039;état is over. The super-empire is in retreat—or at least has completely changed its strategy. Overall, whether the U.S. government&#039;s new relatively muted response has been determinative or not, the new Pink Tide has been far more expansive than the first, encompassing not just South America but Mexico, Honduras, and Panama; it has spread throughout the region more than twice as fast and with even more dramatic results, disrupting even Colombia&#039;s long succession of brutal right-wing compradors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What explains the new U.S. policy in the Americas? The most obvious answer is that the situation in Europe has commanded the super-empire&#039;s full attention. To lessen the burden of the West&#039;s boycott of Russian oil, for example, the U.S. pursued a limited détente with Venezuela, easing oil sanctions and partially unfreezing its assets.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Regina Garcia Cano, &amp;quot;Venezuela&#039;s Gov, Opponents Resume Talks; US Eases Sanction,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, November 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The anti-neoliberal left in Latin America is therefore taking great advantage of a historically unique opportunity—but one that may be fleeting. As the case of Peru has shown, despite a less aggressive U.S., the comprador establishment remains deeply entrenched—perhaps even more so than before. Gone are the days of Chávez and his landslide victories. During the first Pink Tide, Lula was elected president of Brazil twice in a row, each time with over 60% of the vote; a marked contrast with his recent return to power, which he achieved by the slimmest of margins, only 51% to Bolsonaro&#039;s 49%. Petro&#039;s victory came with a mandate of only 3%, and Castillo&#039;s by less than a single percentage point.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Castillo&#039;s performance had been unsatisfactory to the Peruvian peasantry, President Gabriel Boric&#039;s has been no less underwhelming for the Chilean working class, who after a year of intense rioting to compel a referendum voted in record numbers to draft a new constitution by an overwhelming margin of 78%;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jennifer M. Piscopo and Peter Siavelis, &amp;quot;Chile Voted to Write a New Constitution. Will It Promise More than the Government Can Deliver?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, October 30, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; though Boric promised that &amp;quot;If Chile was the cradle of neoliberalism, it will also be its grave,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fabian Cambero, &amp;quot;Former Protest Leader Boric Seeks to Bury Chile&#039;s &#039;neoliberal&#039; Past,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, November 17, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; he did virtually nothing to marshal public support for the new constitution or combat the flood of misinformation by its right-wing opponents.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In fact, even in the face of the plebiscite&#039;s sinking popularity, Boric seemed unconcerned with the result, indicating that the government would simply try again if it failed (Ciara Nugent, &amp;quot;Read the Transcript of TIME&#039;s Interview With Chile&#039;s President Gabriel Boric,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, August 31, 2022). Months after the plebiscite was rejected, Boric announced that the next draft should be written by the legislature instead. (Juan Martinez, &amp;quot;Chilean President Urges New Constitution to Be Drafted by Elected Body,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Rio Times&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2022). Meanwhile, the original neoliberal constitution remained in effect.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chile&#039;s Interpreta Foundation reported tens of thousands of messages on social networks by the end of 2021, amplified by conservative politicians during the drafting process, spreading a manufactured narrative that the new constitution would change the flag, national anthem, and even the name of the country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fundación Interpreta, &amp;quot;Las cuentas detrás de las fake news sobre la modificación de los símbolos patrios en la Convención Constitucional&amp;quot; [The accounts behind the fake news about the modification of the national symbols in the Constitutional Convention], &#039;&#039;Interpreta&#039;&#039;, November 30, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the plebiscite neared, more extreme falsehoods circulated, including viral rumors that the constitution would abolish all private property and allow abortions in the ninth month of pregnancy; by July of 2022, two-thirds of Chileans polled reported seeing some form of misinformation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters, &amp;quot;Misinformation Spreads on Social Media in Chile Ahead of Vote on New Constitution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, August 29, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Without its own champion or organized support, the new constitution was eventually rejected by over 60% of voters, and Boric&#039;s own approval rating mirrored the plebiscite, sinking to an average of 30% by the end of April as he was widely perceived to have no real economic plan for the country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eva Vergara and Daniel Politi, &amp;quot;Chile&#039;s Boric Attempts Relaunch as Honeymoon Ends Abruptly,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, May 9, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unless it can deliver something tangible for Latin America&#039;s development, the second Pink Tide may recede even faster than the first. Argentina, where far-right demagogue Javier Milei was elected president in 2023, may prove the harbinger of its demise. But possibly, Boric has learned from this debacle and from Castillo&#039;s fate. In April 2023, he announced the creation of a new state-owned lithium mining company. &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; called it a &amp;quot;shock move&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexander Villegas and Ernest Scheyder, &amp;quot;Chile Plans to Nationalize Its Vast Lithium Industry,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, April 21, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the Chilean business federation SOFOFA registered its &amp;quot;surprise,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ryan Dube, &amp;quot;Lithium Miners Slump as Chile Unveils State-Led Policy,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, April 21, 202.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; even though this very policy had been one of Boric&#039;s campaign promises in 2021&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gabriel Boric Font (@GabrielBoric), &amp;quot;El litio es el mineral del futuro, usado en millones de aparatos electrónicos. Chile no puede cometer nuevamente el histórico error de privatizar los recursos y para esto crearemos la Empresa Nacional del Litio, generando empleos en los yacimientos y un sello chileno al producto.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—as if, perhaps, the comprador establishment had never expected him to actually follow through.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Latin America must develop, if not to proletarian rule, then at minimum to the national-bourgeois stage before it can become an independent &amp;quot;pole&amp;quot;; it must first control its own natural resources, develop its infrastructure, and lessen its economic dependence on the United States. Considerable obstacles to this remain; Boric&#039;s policy, for example, did not yet affect a&#039;&#039;lready&#039;&#039; e&#039;&#039;xisting&#039;&#039; private lithium operations in Chile, which at the time were one-quarter of the world&#039;s total production.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ryan Dube, &amp;quot;Lithium Miners Slump as Chile Unveils State-Led Policy.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The nationalization of Mexico&#039;s lithium reserves is also a step toward this future, yet harnessing the incredible value of these resources for the benefit of Mexico will not be easy. As of 2022, the Mexican government had no operating lithium mines nor any experience mining lithium.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Associated Press, &amp;quot;Mexico in Talks with Mining Companies about Lithium.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The experience of Bolivia&#039;s MAS is an object lesson—for nearly fifteen years, the Bolivian government pursued fully independent development of its lithium deposits with very little progress, and thereafter changed course to partner with the PRC for the necessary technical expertise to mine it in large quantities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Thomas Graham, &amp;quot;Bolivia&#039;s Dream of a Lithium Future Plays out on High-Altitude Salt Flats,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, January 25, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PRC&#039;s role in the development of Latin America has already become fundamental. The PRC is now South America&#039;s largest trading partner, and may soon be all of Latin America&#039;s as well. The PRC is forging closer ties to historically-distant Central American and Caribbean governments; in 2023, Honduras became the latest country in the region to establish diplomatic relations with the PRC, leaving only seven that had not. In 2021, the Jamestown Foundation warned that U.S. financial policy was having the effect of U.S. banks &amp;quot;de-risking&amp;quot; their ties to the central banks of Caribbean countries, and thereby pushing their governments toward using the yuan as a trade currency rather than the dollar.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rasheed Griffith, &amp;quot;How U.S. Banks Push the Caribbean Toward China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Brief&#039;&#039; 21, no. 17 (September 10, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; in 2022, China Eximbank had &amp;quot;vaulted itself into the ranks of the region&#039;s leading lenders,&amp;quot; loaning the equivalent of over $100 billion in Latin America. A total of twenty Latin American countries have signed on to the Belt and Road Initiative,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Milton Ezrati, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Latin America Move,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, November 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Chinese construction companies are building highways, railways, ports, and power plants throughout the region.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ciara Nugent and Charlie Campell, &amp;quot;The U.S. and China Are Battling for Influence in Latin America, and the Pandemic Has Raised the Stakes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Meaningful regional unity, which a geopolitical &amp;quot;pole&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;common front&amp;quot; surely requires, can only be forged with adequate connective infrastructure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As with many such projects in the periphery, Chinese funding for Latin American infrastructure is often secured after Western financiers consistently refuse to take similar risks. Argentina&#039;s Cauchari Solar Plant, for example, one of the largest solar farms in South America with a planned capacity of 500 megawatts, was built with a loan from China Eximbank after local officials had been turned down by potential lenders in the U.S. and Europe.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cassandra Garrison, &amp;quot;On South America&#039;s Largest Solar Farm, Chinese Power Radiates,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters Graphics&#039;&#039;, April 23, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Latin America may eventually become a &amp;quot;pole,&amp;quot; but the quickest road to such a future lies through China.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Bipolarity ===&lt;br /&gt;
As of this writing, the likeliest candidate, aside from the PRC, to become a &amp;quot;pole&amp;quot; in a new multipolar world is one Amin did not consider credible in 2006. The position of Putin—and of many who regard the intervention in Ukraine as a historical turning point—appears to be that the Russian Federation, at the very least, has now at last stood up and become the center of one such pole. Therefore, it must be asked, to what degree can Russia presently determine its own destiny?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the end of the summer of 2023, it became clear that the Russian Army would not be defeated in Ukraine. The Ukrainian counteroffensive, upon which the West placed much hope accomplished next to nothing against its highly entrenched adversary. The Western press at last began to admit that the Armed Forces of Ukraine were in far greater difficulty than previously imagined. In September, for example, the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; printed a resigned editorial by a Western military expert estimating that victory was not possible until 2025.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Richard Barrons, &amp;quot;Ukraine Cannot Win against Russia Now, but Victory by 2025 Is Possible,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, September 2, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A few months later, an article in the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; deemed Western leaders&#039; theretofore unshakeable belief in Russia&#039;s swiftly impending defeat to be &amp;quot;magical thinking.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eugene Rumer and Andrew S. Weiss, &amp;quot;It&#039;s Time to End Magical Thinking About Russia&#039;s Defeat,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The harsh and unprecedented sanctions placed upon the Russian Federation have also failed. The Russian economy ultimately shrank by only 1.2% in 2022&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Russian economy shrank by 1.2% in 2022, less than previously thought - stats service,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, December 29, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and rebounded in 2023, with the government projecting net growth. According to the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, the oil cap has proved ineffective.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Sheppard et al., &amp;quot;Almost No Russian Oil Is Sold below $60 Cap, Say Western Officials,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In terms of military industrial capacity, Russian arms production has thus far outpaced the West. The Russian defense industry is booming, along with the restaurant market, construction, and domestic investment, according to an op-ed in the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; at the end of November.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mikhail Zygar, &amp;quot;In Russia, the Shift in Public Opinion Is Unmistakable,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 28, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]], Russia&#039;s success has come at a high price. In order to establish their defensive line and gain the upper hand, Russian forces retreated from Kharkov and Kherson in late 2022, giving up territory that the Russian Federation has claimed as its own soil and will likely only with a bloody and grueling campaign be recaptured. Russia&#039;s eventual posture of patiently consolidating its territorial gains indicate that a kind of frozen conflict may continue for years. Meanwhile, the Russian Federation&#039;s closest allies have themselves come under siege. Iran, whose drone technology the Russian Armed Forces have relied upon, has simultaneously experienced a severe economic crisis and instability, and Azerbaijan has taken the opportunity to seize territory from Russia&#039;s ostensible ally Armenia, which has since undertaken joint military exercises with the U.S.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;US Completes Joint Military Exercise in Armenia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Russia&#039;s northern neighbor Finland has joined NATO, and Sweden, formerly neutral, is also expected to eventually join as of this writing. Russia has largely been cut off from the Western financial system, and any hope of future trade and economic integration with Europe has been lost, perhaps for good. According to Gazprom, natural gas exports to the EU in 2022 were only half their volume in 2021.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters, &amp;quot;Gazprom Says Russian Gas Deliveries to EU Are down 48% This Year,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, September 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Russia&#039;s export capacity to Europe has been greatly reduced after the destruction of the Nord Stream pipelines and the closure of the Yamal pipeline through Poland; presently, Russia can supply Europe only through Ukraine and through the lesser-capacity TurkStream pipeline under the Black Sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, the Russian&#039;s economic reliance on the PRC has vastly increased. Russia soon recovered what it had lost in Europe by increasing trade with other Asian countries, including India, Iran, and Türkiye— but with none so much, by far, as China. Almost immediately after the Russian intervention in Ukraine, Gazprom signed a contract to prepare for the construction of a new natural gas pipeline through Mongolia to China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Grace Dean, &amp;quot;Russia Said It&#039;s Pushing Ahead with Building a Massive Natural-Gas Pipeline to China as Western Sanctions Rock Its Economy,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Insider India&#039;&#039;, March 1, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In August, Chinese custom statistics reported a 60% increase in spending on Russian goods since 2021—mostly a disproportionate volume of natural gas and oil, which was being sold at a steep discount.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Harry Dempsey and Sun Yu, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Independent Refiners Start Buying Russian Oil at Steep Discounts,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, May 3, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The turmoil within its own economy has also compelled the Russian Federation to purchase more and more manufactured goods from China. Within a few months, Chinese cars tripled their market share in Russia, and Chinese smartphones now account for more than two-thirds of all sales.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Laura He, &amp;quot;3 Ways China and Russia Are Forging Much Closer Economic Ties,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, September 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yuan-ruble trading overtook dollar&#039;&#039;&#039;-&#039;&#039;&#039;ruble trading by volume on the Russian stock market for the first time in history, according to RT.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Yuan Overtakes Dollar on Moscow Exchange,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;RT International&#039;&#039;, August 18, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The longer the conflict in Ukraine lasts, the stronger this dependence will likely become.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is therefore quite difficult to imagine that the &amp;quot;special military operation&amp;quot; in Ukraine could even have been attempted without the existence of Chinese industry and the Chinese market for Russian raw materials. After three decades, the Russian Federation has finally escaped the humanitarian disaster of being the super-empire&#039;s comprador only by tying itself inextricably to another power. The Federation is too weak to resist the advance of NATO by itself, just as the Islamic Republic has relied on Chinese investment and support to withstand the weight of Western sanctions. As shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]], the super-empire was determined to destroy national-bourgeois rule in Russia; the Federation&#039;s choice to align itself with the PRC was therefore no choice at all. Its ability to maneuver in an increasingly global conflict must also be considered to be afforded by China. In the early 2020s, a wave of rebellions, revolutions, and coups d&#039;état in the Sahel region of Africa replaced several comprador rulers with direct military rule, such as in Niger, Mali, and Burkina Faso, and these new governments are increasingly looking to Russia for assistance against the French and U.S. occupation of their countries—a role that the Federation had not dared to play before now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the PRC is the only power in the world capable of making an alternative to super-imperialism possible, then the new emerging world order must be viewed as not yet multipolar but &#039;&#039;bipolar&#039;&#039;, and one that its current unipolar masters fear even more. According to U.S. Secretary of State Antony Blinken in a speech in May 2022, &amp;quot;China is the only country with both the intent to reshape the international order and, increasingly, the economic, diplomatic, military, and technological power to do it.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Antony J. Blinken, &amp;quot;The Administration&#039;s Approach to the People&#039;s Republic of China,&amp;quot; U.S. Department of State, May 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Twelve -  The New Cold War ==&lt;br /&gt;
If the world is shifting into a paradigm of bipolarity, of which the two poles are the U.S. and the PRC, it is of greatest importance to determine what the consequences of a conflict between them would be, what might arrest or prevent such a conflict, and, if the conflict is inevitable, why and how the PRC might prevail. The ideologies, intentions, and strategy of these two opposing forces up until the present have already been explored in earlier chapters; but how these are adapting or likely to adapt to bipolarity also remains in question.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Democrats, Authoritarians, or Clashing Civilizations? ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Common membership in a civilization reduces the probability of violence in situations where it might otherwise occur. In 1991 and 1992 many people were alarmed by the possibility of violent conflict between Russia and Ukraine over territory, particularly Crimea, the Black Sea fleet, nuclear weapons and economic issues&#039;&#039;. If civilization is what counts, however, the likelihood of violence between Ukrainians and Russians should be low. &#039;&#039;[emphasis added] They are two Slavic, primarily Orthodox peoples who have had close relationships with each other for centuries. As of early 1993, despite all the reasons for conflict, the leaders of the two countries were effectively negotiating and defusing the issues between the two countries. While there has been serious fighting between Muslims and Christians elsewhere in the former Soviet Union and much tension and some fighting between Western and Orthodox Christians in the Baltic states, there has been virtually no violence between Russians and Ukrainians.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Samuel P. Huntington, &amp;quot;The Clash of Civilizations?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samuel P. Huntington, &amp;quot;The Clash of Civilizations?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; 72, no. 3 (Summer, 1993): 38.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;While it is undisputed that the world now stands at the brink of a great power conflict, the &#039;&#039;ideological&#039;&#039; nature of this confrontation is fiercely debated. Many Western scholars of international relations tend to see current events as a conflict between &amp;quot;democracy&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;authoritarianism&amp;quot;; other approaches ignore ideology altogether, reduce states to self-interested political entities, and consider them subject to an economic determinism, attempting to analyze their behavior only from supposed historical parallels, such as using the term &amp;quot;Thucydides Trap&amp;quot; to warn of a potential conflict between the U.S. and the PRC.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Graham Allison, &amp;quot;Thucydides&#039;s Trap Has Been Sprung in the Pacific,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, August 21, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some variations to these prevailing points of view include the theory that an inevitable &amp;quot;clash of civilizations&amp;quot; is occurring or will soon occur, in which political entities will or should form out of nations or groups of nations on the basis of historical religious or cultural identities. A common flaw of all such theories, however, is their lack of class analysis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;democracy vs authoritarianism&amp;quot; dichotomy is perhaps the most tortured and illogical iteration of international relations theory, even though it is the one most favored by the Western press. The idea of democracy is an inspiring and appealing one, yet such approval is not confined to the West: surveys by the Latana Democracy Perception Index Report indicate that over three-quarters of people in China and Vietnam—two countries considered among the most &amp;quot;authoritarian&amp;quot; in the world by the Western press—considered their own country to be democratic, while less than half in the United States—supposedly the leader of the &amp;quot;democratic&amp;quot; world—believed the same.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Latana, &amp;quot;Democracy Perception Index Report 2022,&amp;quot; 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In contrast, it is difficult to imagine &amp;quot;authoritarianism&amp;quot; as a coherent ideology—or indeed as anything besides a crude label the press might affix to an &amp;quot;other&amp;quot; whose actual beliefs and motivations it does not care to try to understand or illuminate. &amp;quot;Authoritarians&amp;quot; certainly do not feel the comradeship with one another that might be expected. The West labels the Islamic Republic of Iran and the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia as &amp;quot;authoritarian,&amp;quot; yet they have engaged in bitter and bloody proxy conflicts against one another throughout the region for decades (a rivalry that has only recently been resolved with the aid of Chinese diplomacy).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mentioned earlier in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The actual relative benefit that &amp;quot;democracy&amp;quot; has brought those living within what the Western press considers the &amp;quot;democratic&amp;quot; camp is likewise very dubious, even according to its own surveys. Polls published by Pew Research in 2020 prior to Russia&#039;s intervention in Ukraine, for example, indicated that a large majority of Ukrainians were dissatisfied with the way democracy was working in Ukraine, and were not significantly more satisfied than Russians were with democracy in Russia, despite the current conflict between Ukraine and Russia purportedly being the front line of a global struggle between democracy and its opposite.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aidan Connaughton, Nicholas Kent, and Shannon Schumacher, &amp;quot;How People around the World See Democracy in 8 Charts,&amp;quot; Pew Research Center, February 27, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; (As mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]], Putin himself is also remarkably popular for such an &amp;quot;authoritarian,&amp;quot; with an approval rating that has ranged from over 60% before the intervention in Ukraine&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ilya Arkhipov, &amp;quot;Putin&#039;s Approval Rating Slips Amid Covid Surge, Ukraine Tensions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to over 80% during the intervention, according to the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ivan Nechepurenko, &amp;quot;Faced with Foreign Pressure, Russians Rally around Putin, Poll Shows,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, no coherent definition of &amp;quot;democracy&amp;quot; seems able to accurately predict conflicts and international relationships. The Latana Report ranked Hungary near the lowest in terms of its citizens&#039; perception of how democratic their political system is, even though Hungary is a member of NATO, supposedly a military alliance that stands for the defense of democracy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Latana, &amp;quot;Democracy Perception Index Report 2022,&amp;quot; 9.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Also in NATO is Türkiye, which also holds regular national elections, purportedly a signature element of democracies, yet President Recep Tayyip Erdoğan was featured in the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039; alongside Putin and Xi as a &amp;quot;bad guy&amp;quot; of global &amp;quot;authoritarianism&amp;quot; in 2021.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anne Applebaum, &amp;quot;The Bad Guys Are Winning,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, November 15, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Neither are purported democrats above alliances with purported authoritarians. Israel, often praised by the Western press as &amp;quot;the only democracy in the Middle East&amp;quot; (despite also being condemned by much of the world for being an apartheid state and for its genocidal assault on Gaza since the attacks of October 7, 2023), presently supports Azerbaijan against Armenia, though the latter is consistently ranked considerably higher on Freedom House&#039;s ratings of countries and territories&#039; democratic governance.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Freedom House, &#039;&#039;Countries and Territories&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China, home to one-fifth of the world&#039;s entire population and clearly the most important player outside the &amp;quot;democratic&amp;quot; camp in global affairs, &amp;quot;stands out as an outlier and does not fit the theoretical predictions of Western political science,&amp;quot; according to a 2018 article in &#039;&#039;American Affairs&#039;&#039; based on a multitude of independently-conducted surveys of the population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wenfang Tang, &amp;quot;The &#039;Surprise&#039; of Authoritarian Resilience in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Affairs Journal&#039;&#039; II, no. 1 (Spring 2018): 112.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; So many exceptions, asterisks, and qualifications are necessary for the &amp;quot;democracy versus authoritarianism&amp;quot; model to apply that by comparison, Ptolemy&#039;s reliance on convoluted geometric &amp;quot;epicycles&amp;quot; to justify the theory that the Earth was the center of the universe seems reasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, the philosophy of &amp;quot;Eurasianism&amp;quot;—notably championed by Russian political philosopher Aleksandr Dugin—cannot easily be applied to the present world in a consistent manner. The Eurasian civilization, supposedly originally formed from the &amp;quot;merger&amp;quot; of Turkic and Slavic ethnic groups,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;Foundations of Geopolitics&#039;&#039; (Arktogeja, 1997), sec. Neo-Eurasianism: 6.1 Eurasian passionarity Lev Gumilev.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; would, through a broad continental alliance between Islam and Orthodox Christianity, create the conditions for resistance to the hegemony of the Atlanticist bloc of Western Europe and North America. While a strategic alliance has emerged between Russia and Iran, elsewhere within the region, alliances have not conformed to such religious or cultural lines. Iran and Azerbaijan, presumably natural allies due to their demographic majorities of Shia Muslims, have remained at odds; relations between Serbia (majority-Orthodox) and Bosnia and Albania (majority-Muslim) have scarcely warmed since the 1990s. In 2022, during the Russian intervention in Ukraine, Kyrgyzstan and Tajikistan— both members of the Collective Security Treaty Organization (CSTO), presumably the nucleus of the Eurasian alliance—attacked each other in a series of military clashes along the border. By the summer of 2022, even as Germany sent military aid to the Russian Federation&#039;s enemies in Ukraine, trade between Germany and key CSTO member Kazakhstan nearly doubled.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alan Crawford and Nariman Gizitdinov, &amp;quot;Putin&#039;s War Is Deepening a Tussle for Influence in Central Asia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, September 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A &amp;quot;Eurasian&amp;quot; bloc is clearly forming, yet its contours correspond more to &#039;&#039;realpolitik&#039;&#039; and localized rivalries than any particular unifying ethnic or religious dimension. The PRC, the most important economic partner to virtually every country mentioned above, is certainly not dominated by Islamic or Orthodox culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the theory of &amp;quot;civilizations&amp;quot; is concerned exclusively with the expression of ancient cultural formations, it is itself an extremely modern theory. Its progenitor, American political scientist Samuel P. Huntington (whose epigraphic quote succinctly demonstrates the predictive power of his theory) first proclaimed his &amp;quot;clash of civilizations&amp;quot; thesis back in 1992. What is meant by a &amp;quot;civilization&amp;quot;? According to Huntington:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A civilization is a cultural entity. Villages, regions, ethnic groups, nationalities, religious groups, all have distinct cultures at different levels of cultural heterogeneity. The culture of a village in southern Italy may be different from that of a village in northern Italy, but both will share in a common Italian culture that distinguishes them from German villages. European communities, in turn, will share cultural features that distinguish them from Arab or Chinese communities. Arabs, Chinese and Westerners, however, are not part of any broader cultural entity. They constitute civilizations. A civilization is thus the highest cultural grouping of people and the broadest level of cultural identity people have short of that which distinguishes humans from other species. It is defined both by common objective elements, such as language, history, religion, customs, institutions, and by the subjective self-identification of people.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Huntington, &amp;quot;The Clash of Civilizations?,&amp;quot; 23-24.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Thus, while a plethora of &#039;&#039;nations&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 1913, in what is commonly considered the foundational Marxist definition of a nation, Joseph Stalin called it &amp;quot;… a historically constituted, stable community of people, formed on the basis of a common language, territory, economic life, and psychological make-up manifested in a common culture.&amp;quot; (J. V. Stalin, &amp;quot;The Nation.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—many hundreds, at least—exist in today&#039;s world, they are in fact sub-categories of a handful of larger civilizational entities. Huntington identifies &amp;quot;seven or eight&amp;quot; major civilizations in the world (&amp;quot;Western, Confucian, Japanese, Islamic, Hindu, Slavic-Orthodox, Latin American and possibly African&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Huntington, &amp;quot;The Clash of Civilizations?,&amp;quot; 25.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while Dugin includes a ninth &amp;quot;Buddhist&amp;quot; civilization. In Dugin&#039;s own conception of civilizational theory, he predicted that the &amp;quot;poles&amp;quot; of a multipolar world would eventually correspond exactly to these civilizations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to Dugin&#039;s thesis: &amp;quot;we can answer at once the fundamental question about how many poles a multipolar world must have. The answer: &#039;&#039;as many as there are civilizations&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot; [Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039; (Aktos Media Ltd., 2020), sec. Civilization as Actor: Large Space and Politeia: Huntington&#039;s Theory: The Introduction of the Concept of Civilization.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Dugin&#039;s 1997 work &#039;&#039;Foundations of Geopolitics&#039;&#039; considered a bipolar world to be a necessary intermediate step toward multipolarity:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… the main geopolitical task of the West at this stage is to prevent the very possibility of forming a large-scale geopolitical bloc of continental volume, which could be comparable in one way or another to the forces of Atlanticism. This is the main principle of U.S. military-political doctrine, as articulated in Paul Wolfowitz&#039;s report. In other words, the West most of all does not want a return to bipolarity. That would be fatal for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neo-Eurasianism, based on the interests of the &amp;quot;geographical axis of history,&amp;quot; asserts the exact opposite of the West. The only way out of this situation can be only a new bipolarism, since only in this direction could Eurasia gain the prospect of genuine geopolitical sovereignty. &#039;&#039;Only a new bipolarity can subsequently open the way for such multipolarity&#039;&#039; … [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;Foundations of Geopolitics&#039;&#039;, sec. Neo-Eurasianism: 6.3 Towards a new bipolarity.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In 2012, however, once it had become clear that China, not Russia, would inevitably be the center of his prophesied &amp;quot;new bipolarity,&amp;quot; Dugin firmly rejected bipolarity of any sort, calling it &amp;quot;ideologically impossible&amp;quot; under the impression at that time that &amp;quot;the U.S. and NATO have pulled so far ahead that no country is capable of symmetrical competition with them militarily, strategically, economically, or technically).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Introduction: Multipolarity Is Not Bipolarity.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Among his &amp;quot;six points&amp;quot; describing the qualities of a multipolar world:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The multipolar world &#039;&#039;does not propose a return to a bipolar system&#039;&#039;, since today there exists neither strategically nor ideologically a force capable of opposing alone the material and spiritual hegemony of the contemporary West and its leader, the U.S. There must be more than two poles in a multipolar world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Introduction: Summary.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The mere existence of the PRC, in fact, represents a serious problem for this philosophy. Dugin&#039;s theory of the multipolar world&#039;s poles as vaguely-defined &amp;quot;civilization&amp;quot; entities is sharply contradicted by the PRC&#039;s inter-&amp;quot;civilizational&amp;quot; multiculturalism; China presently incorporates not only the &amp;quot;Confucian&amp;quot; civilization but a large portion of the nascent &amp;quot;Buddhist&amp;quot; civilization as well as several Turkic and Russian minority groups (&amp;quot;Islamic&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;Eurasian&amp;quot; civilizations).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Civilization as Actor: Large Space and Politeia: The Poles of a Multipolar World / List of Civilizations.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; All such civilizational groups are no longer clashing, but thriving together within China in peace, united most fundamentally on the basis of &#039;&#039;class&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch09.xhtml|Chapter Nine]] for a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese ethnic minorities, and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch08.xhtml|Chapter Eight]] for an exploration of the PRC&#039;s minority policies.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consequently, the type of &amp;quot;civilizational&amp;quot; mixture enabled by the PRC is considered an unwelcome aberration. Dugin&#039;s influence over actual Russian policy has of course been highly exaggerated by the Western press, and by the late 2010s, Dugin himself recognized the necessity of the Russia-PRC partnership.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cyril Ip, &amp;quot;How &#039;Putin&#039;s Rasputin&#039; Alexander Dugin Changed His Mind about China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, August 29, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet fundamentally, any class-based alliance is contradicted by his vision that &amp;quot;the elites and masses belonging to one or another civilization must recognize their shared civilizational identity, the significance of which should be weightier than the significance of class identity.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Theory of a Multipolar World and Other Paradigms of IR: The Relevance of Marxism and Neo-Marxism to the TMW.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Alliances between civilizations, for the purposes of defeating Western hegemony, are desirable and even necessary according to this worldview, yet class solidarity between civilizations cannot be imagined. Marxist analysis, according to Fanon, &amp;quot;should always be slightly stretched every time we have to do with the colonial problem&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but to Dugin, Marxism&#039;s &amp;quot;burdensome dogmas&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Hegemony and its Deconstruction: Deconstructing the Will to Power.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; are to be cast aside entirely. &amp;quot;For some civilizations,&amp;quot; Dugin writes, &amp;quot;material prosperity and capitalist forms of economy are acceptable and desirable, but for other civilizations it is possible that they are not at all so.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Theory of a Multipolar World and Other Paradigms of IR: The Relevance of Marxism and Neo-Marxism to the TMW.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Dugin&#039;s opposition to Western imperialism is the basis for his demonization by the Western press, it is yet an anti-imperialism bereft of anti-capitalism, the exact inverse of the deficiency shown by the social-democratic Western left.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch05.xhtml|Chapter Five]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Without a class analysis, it may be relatively easy to imagine different civilizations, represented by sovereign countries or blocs of countries, peacefully coexisting in their own spheres apart from the rest of the world—Latin American and Islamic civilizations, for example, would appear to have no particular animosity or reason to be in conflict with one another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The antagonism that exists between &#039;&#039;classes&#039;&#039;, however, cannot be reconciled by multipolarity alone. Capitalists not only cannot exist without workers of their own nation to oppress, but they also cannot exist without dispossessive accumulation and the relentless drive to expand once domestic markets are exhausted and thus super-exploit the people of &#039;&#039;other&#039;&#039; nations. If unchecked, this class antagonism will likely therefore evolve again into some version of imperialism. The abolition of this oppression can only come about as the result of a global world-historical class struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Soviet Strategy ===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch01.xhtml|Chapters One]] through [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch05.xhtml|Five]] showed that the United States is the strongest center of capitalist power in the world; [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapters Six]] through [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch10.xhtml|Ten]] showed that the PRC is the strongest center of proletarian power in the world. Though the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of exploitation and control have developed since the inter-imperialist rivalry era, financial capital still dominates the West, and its fundamental tendency that Lenin identified a century ago—to ever expand and ever increase its profits—is likewise unchanged. There is indeed a Thucydides Trap—not one determined merely by the military and economic power of states, but also by their class character. In order to grow, the Western bourgeoisie &#039;&#039;must&#039;&#039; eventually subdue China. If it cannot do so by subversion, sabotage, and trade manipulation, it will try to do so by force. The super-empire&#039;s reaction can be delayed, if it can profit first by subjugating other victims (such as the Russian Federation and its other national-bourgeois enemies), but the world is finite, and as far as we know, the rate of extraction cannot increase much further; the most efficient paradigm of dispossessive accumulation yet discovered—neocolonialism—is already prevalent nearly everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A conflict therefore &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; inevitably coming, a death-struggle between the American financial capitalist and the Chinese peasant/worker that will span the entire planet. If the PRC declines to defend itself, it will be destroyed; but if the financial oligarchy cannot destroy the PRC, it will lose its own control over class society. Were the PRC an empire, the new Cold War would not fundamentally threaten capitalist rule; victory would simply mean one gang of capitalists replacing another, just as new, ascendant empires have absorbed old, decaying ones throughout history. But the &#039;&#039;Chinese&#039;&#039; capitalists do not control finance in their own country, the workers do, and they are not required by their class interest to seek profit and exploitation at others&#039; expense. A Chinese victory thus has the potential to be another paradigm shift—a progression between stages of history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have been here before. The bipolar world of the original Cold War, dominated by the United States and the Soviet Union, displayed exactly this dynamic, and the Soviet Union was defeated utterly. It would seem wise to avoid the same situation that has historically led to disaster; but this can only happen if the two superpowers cooperate in avoiding kinetic, economic, or proxy conflict, and the United States almost certainly will not. An examination of the Soviet Union&#039;s errors, the errors of contemporary anti-imperialists, and of any qualitative differences between the conditions it faced in the twentieth century and those presently faced by the PRC, is therefore essential to predicting its surest path to victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PRC currently enjoys a relatively better position than the Soviet Union at its height. It has a considerably larger share of the global economy and total world population, as well as far greater international trade leverage. Even more importantly, unlike during the First Cold War, it has pursued close cooperation with the Russian Federation despite the differences in the ruling class of each country. The infamous Sino-Soviet Split, which set the two largest socialist countries at odds with one another, has not continued into the twenty-first century, and the super-empire&#039;s open hostility toward both Russia and China make that chapter of history unlikely to repeat itself in the near future.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;If any surviving socialist country is able to learn from its twentieth-century nationalist mistakes, which led not only to the Sino-Soviet Split, but to war between the PRC and the Socialist Republic of Vietnam, it is the PRC. Today, relations between the PRC and the SRV are cordial and continuously improving.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Political strategy, however, may still ultimately be the most decisive factor in the Second Cold War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first months after the October Revolution, Lenin wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… until the world socialist revolution breaks out, until it embraces several countries and is strong enough to overcome &#039;&#039;international imperialism&#039;&#039;, it is the direct duty of the socialists who have conquered in one country (especially a backward one) not to accept battle against the giants of imperialism. Their duty is to try to avoid battle, to wait until the conflicts between the imperialists weaken them &#039;&#039;even more&#039;&#039;, and bring the revolution in other countries even nearer…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… one must be able to calculate the balance of forces and &#039;&#039;not help&#039;&#039; the imperialists by making the battle against socialism easier for them when socialism is still weak, and when the chances of the battle are manifestly &#039;&#039;against&#039;&#039; socialism.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladimir Lenin, &#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Left-Wing&amp;quot; Childishness&#039;&#039; (1918).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The fledgling Russian Soviet Republic, which at first had controlled only the urban centers of Moscow and St. Petersburg, could not fight the forces of every imperialist power at once; indeed, the key to its survival was not war against them, but extricating itself from the First World War as quickly as it could.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app03.xhtml|Appendix C]] for a more detailed analysis.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For the next two decades, it followed Lenin&#039;s strategy, seeking to make peace and détente with the imperialists while it was still weak and they were still strong. Great sacrifices were made to consolidate and defend the revolution within the Soviet Union, to appear harmless before the capitalist world, and to sow discord between the empires, which were not yet united. The Second World War seemed to vindicate this strategy; as the imperialist governments of France and the UK deliberately &amp;quot;appeased&amp;quot; Nazi Germany in the hopes that it would destroy socialism in Europe for them, the Soviet Union&#039;s maneuvering succeeded in broadening the war, such that even while encircled by Germany and the Empire of Japan, it did not face their might alone. As a result of inter-imperialist conflict, the Soviet Union and its sphere of influence expanded, bringing revolution and proletarian rule to Eastern Europe, China, Mongolia, and Korea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet the Second World War was also the last inter-imperialist war. The Soviet leadership became the victim of its own success, believing that the same strategy would work again under the next stage of imperialism, which at that point had not been identified. In 1952, Joseph Stalin confidently dismissed any objections to the contrary:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;After the first world war it was believed that Germany had been finally put out of action, just as certain comrades now think that Japan and Germany have been finally put out of action. Then, too, it was also said—the press dinned forth that the USA had placed Europe on a dole, that Germany could no longer rise to her feet, that from now on there could be no war among the capitalist countries. Yet in spite of this Germany revived and rose to her feet as a great power within some 15 to 20 years after her defeat, having broken out of bondage and set out upon a course of independent development. It is typical in this regard that none other than Britain and the USA should have helped Germany to revive economically and to raise her economic war potential. Of course, the USA and Britain, though helping Germany to revive economically, in so doing intended to direct the revived Germany against the Soviet Union, to use her against the country of socialism. However, Germany directed her forces in the first place against the Anglo-French-American bloc. And when Hitler Germany declared war on the Soviet Union, the Anglo-French-American bloc not only failed to join with Hitler Germany, but, on the contrary, was obliged to enter into a coalition with the USSR against Hitler Germany.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consequently, the capitalist countries&#039; struggle for markets and the desire to crush their competitors turned out in actuality to be stronger than the contradictions between the camp of capitalism and the camp of socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The question is, what guarantee is there that Germany and Japan will not again rise to their feet, that they will not try to wrest themselves from American bondage and to live their own independent lives? I think there are no such guarantees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But it follows from this that the inevitability of wars among the capitalist countries remains.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;J. V. Stalin, &amp;quot;Inevitability of Wars Among Capitalist Countries&amp;quot; in &#039;&#039;Economic Problems of Socialism&#039;&#039; (Moscow: Foreign Languages Publishing House, 1952), 32–37.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Stalin did not live to correct this error, and his successors also failed to recognize it, even as the Cold War&#039;s imperialist bloc increasingly became not less but more united against socialism.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch01.xhtml|Chapter One]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1956, the Soviet Union officially adopted the policy of &amp;quot;peaceful coexistence&amp;quot; with the capitalist empires. Similarly, Deng advocated a foreign policy of &amp;quot;keeping a low profile&amp;quot;—which, after the collapse of the socialist bloc and the total encirclement of the remaining socialist countries, succeeded in keeping the Party in power at the cost of integration with the capitalist world—and ever since his passing, the PRC has officially forsworn seeking any form of hegemony and has scrupulously followed its self-imposed principles of non-interference in other countries&#039; internal political affairs. Yet it is now obvious from the remainder of twentieth century history that inter-imperialist war was &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; inevitable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1980s, such conflict did seem a real possibility, as the Japanese economy—already the world&#039;s second largest—gained unprecedented strength, just as Stalin predicted. Japan&#039;s rate of foreign direct investment, a mere $2.3 billion in 1980, grew exponentially throughout the decade, to over $50 billion in 1990.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Foreign Direct Investment, Net Outflows (BoP, Current US$) - Japan.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Japan&#039;s singular flavor of capitalism, with heavy government intervention and the continual reinvestment of profit,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This system, sometimes called &amp;quot;Japan Inc.&amp;quot; in the West, or &amp;quot;capitalism from above&amp;quot; by economists such as Michio Morishima, was remarkably similar in form, though not in political economy, to the PRC&#039;s current model.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had been an enormous success; even during the Soviet Union&#039;s twilight years, Stalin&#039;s prophecy appeared to be on the cusp of fulfillment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The socialist remnant therefore eyed these developments keenly. Wang Huning, a highly influential future member of the Chinese Politburo, viewed the growing U.S.-Japan animosity as all-important; in 1991, in a conclusion to his first-hand analysis of U.S. society, he wrote that &amp;quot;[t] he shadow of the Empire of the Sun is looming over the United States.&amp;quot; Japan, according to Wang, had regained something approaching hegemony in East Asia, commanding significant investments in Taiwan and the Republic of Korea. During his visit, he carefully observed a widespread American fear of the Japanese:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The Japanese now have control over the U.S. economy, and many Americans are worried about it. In the first seven months of 1988, Japan spent $9 billion on foreign companies, several of which were American companies. American markets and companies fell to the Japanese.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Japan&#039;s aggressive &#039;&#039;katana&#039;&#039;,&amp;quot; Wang reasoned, &amp;quot;has been pointed directly at the United States.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wang Huning, &#039;&#039;America Against America&#039;&#039; (independently published, 1991), 344–46.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At the beginning of the 1990s, however, the Japanese stock market crashed. In 1996, Japan&#039;s GDP growth plummeted, never exceeding a 3% increase in any year (except 2010, as of this writing) ever since.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;GDP Growth (Annual %) - Japan.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What began as Japan&#039;s &amp;quot;Lost Decade&amp;quot; became referred to by some as the &amp;quot;Lost 30 Years&amp;quot; as stagnation persisted long into the twenty-first century.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;池田信夫&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Nobuo Ikeda), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;「失われた&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;30&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年」に向かう日本&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Japan Heading for the &#039;Lost 30 Years&#039;].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What happened?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], the super-empire&#039;s structural adjustment policies typically aim to &#039;&#039;devalue&#039;&#039; peripheral countries&#039; currencies, thus increasing the rate of unequal exchange to the imperialist countries in the core. This works because the victim countries are near the bottom of the economic value chain, and must sell their commodities—raw materials or intermediate goods—to the same small coterie of buyers (such as Apple or Sony, in the case of the electronics industry), who set the prices. Between two countries at the &#039;&#039;top&#039;&#039; of the value chain, each of which sells manufactured products to Western populations at large, a different sort of sabotage is needed. According to Hudson:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;What was so remarkable about dollar devaluation—that is, an upward revaluation of foreign currencies—is that far from signaling the end of American domination of its allies, it became the deliberate object of U.S. financial strategy, a means to enmesh foreign central banks further in the dollar-debt standard.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism: The Origin and Fundamentals of U.S. World Dominance&#039;&#039; (Pluto Press, 2003).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Economists generally consider the Plaza Accord of 1985—in which the second-tier imperialist powers, i.e. Japan, Germany, France and the United Kingdom, agreed to intervene in currency markets to &#039;&#039;appreciate&#039;&#039; their respective currencies against the dollar—to be a strong contributing factor in Japan&#039;s asset price bubble. The Accord was ostensibly designed to balance trade by protecting domestic U.S. manufacturing, which was being undersold by cheap Japanese consumer goods; as the Japanese yen strengthened, these goods became more expensive, allowing U.S. industry to compete. In the first quarter of 1986, Japanese companies began losing ground in the U.S. market, threatening to send Japan into recession; to prevent it, the Bank of Japan increased lending by cutting short-term interest rates, leading to a severe inflation of real estate prices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Defenders of the Plaza Accord maintain that it was not &#039;&#039;intended&#039;&#039; to hamstring the Japanese economy; Germany, after all, had appreciated the deutschmark at the same time, and did not experience such a disastrous bubble. Yet the Accord also specifically targeted Japanese real estate in a unique provision, obliging its government to &amp;quot;[increase] private consumption and investment through measures to enlarge consumer and mortgage credit markets.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Announcement the Ministers of Finance and Central Bank Governors of France, Germany, Japan, the United Kingdom, and the United States (Plaza Accord).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The BOJ&#039;s response had in fact been heavily encouraged by the Accord; the crisis in Japan was likely neither an accident, nor some vicissitude of the &amp;quot;free market,&amp;quot; but the outcome of deliberate sabotage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The asset price bubble seems a severe contrast to the U.S. real estate bubble that caused the Great Recession in 2008. How could a similar crisis set Japan&#039;s economy back &#039;&#039;decades&#039;&#039;? The Japanese recovery was so slow, in fact, that the new term &amp;quot;zombie lending&amp;quot; was coined in economics, describing the phenomenon of government regulators&#039; forbearance in allowing banks to continue lending to firms that had become insolvent. The BOJ cut interest rates again, to less than a single percent, ostensibly hoping to eventually stimulate its way out of the slump with unusually cheap loans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cure for zombie lending, in fact, is large infusions of new capital, which were not forthcoming. German economist Richard Werner posited that the BOJ&#039;s managers deliberately prevented the bank from printing money, which would have greatly aided the recovery; their objective in doing so, he surmised, was to unravel &amp;quot;Japan Inc.&amp;quot; and cause a long-term neoliberalization of the Japanese economy &amp;quot;virtually identical with the goals demanded by the United States.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Richard Werner, &#039;&#039;Princes of the Yen: Japan&#039;s Central Bankers and the Transformation of the Economy&#039;&#039; (Routledge, 2003), 177.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This managerial clique, according to Werner, had originated with BOJ Governor Eikichi Araki, who in 1946 had been indicted for war crimes allegedly committed during the Japanese occupation of China. In 1952, however, &amp;quot;almost straight from being under investigation for war crimes&amp;quot; Araki was mysteriously appointed ambassador to the United States, and subsequently &#039;&#039;again&#039;&#039; became Governor of the BOJ in 1954 (Richard Werner, 149–50).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regardless of whether the BOJ was complicit, coerced, or simply incompetent, Western financial institutions ignored the crisis; there would be no bailout and no Marshall Plan under super-imperialism. To guarantee the stability of the West&#039;s outposts in East Asia, and to provide a bulwark against the spread of socialism, the Japanese capitalist class had been given the rare opportunity to develop and join the club of exploiters, but they would &#039;&#039;never&#039;&#039; be allowed to challenge their benefactors. The needed example was set.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the brief U.S.-Japan trade war, Japanese corporations were dismayed to see that the deck was stacked against them. &amp;quot;With increasing regularity,&amp;quot; reported the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; in 1992, &amp;quot;American companies are demanding, and winning, large royalty payments from Japanese companies for the use of patented technology.&amp;quot; Hundreds of millions of dollars in profit, accumulated from the blood and sweat of wage-labor exploitation via the infamously harsh Japanese work ethic, were wiped out in instants as U.S. courts sided with U.S. capitalists almost every time. In April, Sega was shaken down for $33 million by a Los Angeles jury; the same year, in separate lawsuits, two Japanese camera manufacturers were made to pay Honeywell a total of nearly $200 million. According to the Bank of Japan, domestic corporations paid over $3 billion more in royalties than they received in 1991.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrew Pollack, &amp;quot;Japanese Fight Back As U.S. Companies Press Patent Claims,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 5, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. arrogance in dealing with Japan heightened; in 1994, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; revealed that the CIA and State Department had paid millions of dollars to the right-wing Liberal Democratic Party during the Cold War, financing half a century of LDP dominance of Japanese politics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tim Weiner, &amp;quot;C.I.A. Spent Millions to Support Japanese Right in 50&#039;s and 60&#039;s,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 9, 1994.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Just as with the secret State Department memo on the Cuban embargo mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], the U.S. government waited only until the Soviet Union was dead and buried before declassifying these records.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In September 1995, news emerged that a U.S. Navy soldier and two Marines stationed in Japan had kidnapped and raped a 12-year-old Okinawan girl, triggering a wave of outrage throughout the country. The next LDP prime minister (Ryutaro Hashimoto) succeeded Murayama a few months later.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The LDP&#039;s monopoly on power was broken only once afterward, when the new center-left Democratic Party of Japan won a majority in the Diet in 2009. During his campaign, Prime Minister Yukio Hatoyama pledged to close just one U.S. Marine Corps airbase in Okinawa, rather than relocate it to a less-populated part of the island according to an earlier agreement negotiated by an LDP government. In March 2010, six months into his ministry, he expressed hopes that President Obama would meet with him to negotiate.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Hatoyama Unlikely to Meet Obama to Resolve Dispute,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Korea Herald&#039;&#039;, March 30, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Over the following two months, Obama showed no willingness to visit Japan; instead, in May, Hatoyama was forced, over a phone call, to agree to the U.S. terms to relocate rather than close the airbase.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;Hatoyama, Obama to Talk on Futenma Air Base: Report,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 25, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Humiliated, a few weeks later Hatoyama resigned in disgrace at his failure to fulfill his promise, and in the next general election, the LDP returned to power in a landslide. In a later interview with journalist Tim Shorrock, Hatoyama recounted an intense pressure campaign against his policy from not only U.S. officials but LDP-aligned Japanese bureaucrats who were &amp;quot;always trying to please the U.S., trying to guess what they wanted and acting proactively on that.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tim Shorrock, &amp;quot;Mike Pence and Japanese Leader Shinzo Abe Rain on South Korea&#039;s Olympics Parade,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The airbase was never closed, nor even yet relocated as of this writing. Japan is still host to over 50,000 U.S. troops, an occupation currently financed by the Japanese government itself, which pays over $1 billion each year to keep their bases operational.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hiroshi Asahina, &amp;quot;Japan Greenlights $8.6bn to Host U.S. Troops,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Nikkei Asia&#039;&#039;, March 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The experiences of Japan are the clearest evidence that the inter-imperialist unity that outlived even the Soviet Union is in no danger. There would be no inter-imperialist war in the latter twentieth century, and one is not likely in the twenty-first. The greatest conflict between capitalist empires of the super-imperial era resembled nothing so much as the United States pointing a gun at an unarmed man. There is no reason to believe that the unprecedented unity among empires in the face of a socialist enemy that was a feature of First Cold War will not also be a feature of the Second, especially not now that the super-empire and neocolonialism are fully entrenched throughout the world. The PRC is therefore no more likely than was the Soviet Union to win simply through patience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As described earlier in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch11.xhtml|Chapter Eleven]], the severing of the Nord Stream was in no country&#039;s self-interest but the United States&#039; (and Norway&#039;s); pipelines, railroads, bridges, ports, and other transport infrastructure of the kind that the PRC has been patiently and methodically building throughout the periphery are all vulnerable. What takes years to build can be destroyed in moments; without its own military and soft-power influence, the PRC&#039;s long-term geopolitical strategy&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; will soon be at a tremendous disadvantage, and it may lose what it has so painstakingly gained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In any war, hot or cold, the advantage usually lies with the side that takes the initiative. Though the PRC is still rising economically, militarily, and in every other respect, the United States has consistently acted first, through trade wars, diplomatic maneuvering, propaganda, and other provocations. It has retained its military outposts in Korea and is expanding them throughout the Pacific, securing new arrangements with the Philippines&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of Defense, &amp;quot;Philippines, U.S. Announce Locations of Four New EDCA Sites,&amp;quot; April 3, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Papua New Guinea;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ryo Nakamura and Rurika Imahashi, &amp;quot;U.S. Military to Use Papua New Guinea Naval Base for 15 Years,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Nikkei Asia&#039;&#039;, July 19, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it is pushing Japan, once again ruled by the LDP, to re-arm; it continues to push Taiwan to purchase more weapons; in 2023, in unprecedented provocations toward China&#039;s neighbor, the DPRK, a nuclear-armed U.S. submarine visited a port in southern Korea for the first time in July,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Martha Raddatz and Luis Martinez, &amp;quot;ABC News Exclusive: Inside the U.S. Nuclear Ballistic Missile Submarine in South Korea,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, July 20, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and a U.S. Air Force B-52 bomber landed in a southern Korean airbase for the first time in October.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chae Yun-hwan, &amp;quot;U.S. Strategic Bomber B-52 Lands at S. Korean Air Base for 1st Time,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Yonhap News Agency&#039;&#039;, October 17, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Cold War blocs are re-forming, and the PRC is the &#039;&#039;de facto&#039;&#039; leader of the opposition whether the Party is ready or not. The outcome of the Second Cold War will depend heavily upon whether and in what fashion the PRC will take on this mantle of leadership.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Post-Primacy Adaptation ===&lt;br /&gt;
What, then, is the strategy the United States is undertaking in the Second Cold War? The ultimate goal of the U.S. is clear—the elimination of China&#039;s challenge to its hegemony—but how it intends to accomplish this is not so obvious. Now let us examine the internal and external contradictions of the U.S., itself, and what obstacles its ruling class faces in its plans to maintain its dominance over the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is evident that the U.S. is attempting to rebuild its domestic manufacturing base, which since the 1990s had been decreasing as a percentage of global manufacturing. As of 2022, according to a report by McKinsey, the number of manufacturing firms and plants in the U.S. had seen a 25% decline since 1997,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Delivering the U.S. Manufacturing Renaissance,&amp;quot; McKinsey &amp;amp;#x26; Company, August 29, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet in the years just prior, manufacturing jobs had the largest rate of increase since the 1980s, and the total industrial workforce became larger than it was before the 2008 financial crisis and accompanying Great Recession.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chris Isidore and Christine Romans, &amp;quot;Made in America Is Back, Leaving U.S. Factories Scrambling to Find Workers,&amp;quot; CNN, October 10, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Although not quite larger than its previous high in 2019, before the COVID-19 pandemic began. (Bureau of Labor Statistics, &amp;quot;Union Members—2020,&amp;quot; 8.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A downturn in the first quarter of 2023 shows that steady growth is still elusive, but a surge of demand for the defense industry&#039;s output is expected, and as Europe further de-industrializes,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch11.xhtml|Chapter Eleven]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the United States plans to further re-industrialize.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a careful intent behind this new industrial renaissance rooted in geopolitical maneuvering. The U.S. government&#039;s protectionism is targeting quality over quantity. In 2022, the CHIPS and Science Act was enacted, allocating billions in loans, grants, and tax incentives for domestic U.S. microchip production. A few months later, Taiwan Semiconductor Manufacturing Company Limited (TSMC), the world&#039;s most valuable computer chip manufacturer, announced an expansion of its U.S. operations, promising to open a new factory in Arizona that would produce 3-nanometer node semiconductor chips, then the most advanced type of computer chip in production anywhere.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Emma Kinery, &amp;quot;TSMC to up Arizona Investment to $40 Billion with Second Semiconductor Chip Plant,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, December 6, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If successful, the United States&#039; economic reliance upon Taiwan—which hinges upon Taiwan&#039;s status as the world&#039;s most advanced semiconductor foundry with 92% of all sub-10-nanometer manufacturing capacity, as of 2021&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Antonio Varas, Raj Varadarajan, Jimmy Goodrich, and Falan Yinug, &#039;&#039;Strengthening the Global Semiconductor Supply Chain in an Uncertain Era&#039;&#039;, (Boston Consulting Group / Semiconductor Industry Association, April 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—will be vastly reduced, meaning that in any future confrontation with the PRC over its wayward province, the U.S. would lose little by sacrificing Taiwan, if by doing so the U.S. might also damage its rival.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Officially, the U.S. government refers to the new protectionism as &amp;quot;friend-shoring,&amp;quot; which purportedly boosts the resiliency of global supply chain networks by decoupling them from any countries that are not &amp;quot;allies and partners.&amp;quot; Yet thus far, the only country whose industrial base is expanding to provide this resiliency is the United States; even as U.S. Treasury Secretary Janet Yellen promoted &amp;quot;friend-shoring&amp;quot; in a speech before Korean technology conglomerate LG in Seoul in July 2022, the fruits of these &amp;quot;exchanges&amp;quot; included LG&#039;s new lithium-ion battery manufacturing capacity in Michigan, Hyundai&#039;s new electric vehicle plants in Georgia, and another chip plant in Texas from Samsung, the world&#039;s &#039;&#039;second&#039;&#039;-largest advanced semiconductor manufacturer.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Su-Lin Tan, &amp;quot;Yellen Says the U.S. and Its Allies Should Use &#039;Friend-Shoring&#039; to Give Supply Chains a Boost,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, July 19, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Once this process is far enough along, any new proxy wars in eastern Asia during the Second Cold War will be no skin off the super-empire&#039;s nose; instead of threats to its economic performance and profits, such conflicts will become opportunities to inflict casualties upon the PRC and its allies, just like in the wars in Korea and Vietnam during the latter twentieth century. Just as with Europe, the super-empire is also seeking to drain its eastern appendages of their most valuable capital and transform them into disposable pawns.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Industrial redevelopment is only one facet of the super-empire&#039;s wide-ranging restructuring, however. Less obvious but just as crucial are the adaptations being made to its military apparatus. In 1992, a secret document detailing the U.S. government&#039;s plan for its new reign as the leader of the world&#039;s unipolar empire was leaked to the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;; dubbed the &amp;quot;Wolfowitz Doctrine&amp;quot; after its architect U.S. Defense Secretary Paul Wolfowitz, it described the United States&#039; foremost priority as to ensure that no rivals to U.S. power—either regional or global—would develop.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Patrick E. Tyler, &amp;quot;U.S. Strategy Plan Calls for Insuring No Rivals Develop,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 8, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For a quarter of a century, the super-empire ran roughshod over the world in an orgy of death and destruction for the sake of profit; yet now it has acknowledged that the Wolfowitz Doctrine has finally failed, and the PRC&#039;s ascension to becoming a new global rival cannot be prevented. In 2017, a report published by the U.S. Army War College concluded that the United States would soon lose its position as the world&#039;s sole superpower, identifying an impending &amp;quot;volatile and uncertain restructuring of international security affairs in ways that appear to be increasingly hostile to unchallenged U.S. leadership.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan P. Freier, Christopher M. Bado, Christopher J. Bolan, and Robert S. Hume, &#039;&#039;At Our Own Peril: DoD Risk Assessment in a Post-Primacy World&#039;&#039; [monograph] (Army War College Press, June 29, 2017), xv.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The report called this new period &amp;quot;post-U.S. primacy&amp;quot; and advised the Department of Defense to take measures to &amp;quot;secure access to the global commons and strategic regions, markets, and resources&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;create, preserve, and extend U.S. military advantage&amp;quot; in response.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan P. Freier et al., xvi.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In particular, the report stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… the post-primacy reality demands a wider and more flexible military force that can generate advantage and options across the broadest possible range of military demands. To U.S. political leadership, maintenance of military advantage preserves maximum freedom of action. Further, it underwrites yet another bedrock principle of American defense policy—nuclear and conventional deterrence. &#039;&#039;Finally, it allows U.S. decision-makers the opportunity to dictate or hold significant sway over outcomes in international disputes in the shadow of significant U.S. military capability and the implied promise of unacceptable consequences in the event that capability is unleashed&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan P. Freier et al., 48.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The flood of 40,000 new U.S. troops into Europe in 2022 and the plans to construct new military facilities in the Philippines announced in 2023&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sui-Lee Wee, &amp;quot;U.S. to Boost Military Role in the Philippines in Push to Counter China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 3, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; must be evaluated in the context of this unambiguous statement of intent. All around the world, the global U.S. occupation forces are not declining but becoming further concentrated. During the GWOT the U.S. army had used individual brigades for small counter-insurgency operations; in 2021, the U.S. Army Training and Doctrine Command issued new guidelines for the reorganization of U.S. battle operations, re-combining the brigades into divisions for large-scale combat operations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;LTG Theodore D. Martin (featured presenter), &#039;&#039;WayPoint in 2028 – Multidomain Operations&#039;&#039;, Army University Press video [14:00], December 3, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In October of 2022, the U.S. Congress proposed granting the Pentagon wartime procurement powers, greatly increasing the budget for munitions. An analyst from CSIS remarked that the numbers involved were far greater than were needed to resupply the Armed Forces of Ukraine, and instead indicated that Congress was concerned with &amp;quot;building stockpiles for a major ground war in the future.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joe Gould and Bryant Harris, &amp;quot;Lawmakers Seek Emergency Powers for Pentagon&#039;s Ukraine War Contracting,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Defense News&#039;&#039;, October 17, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the reorientation of the U.S. military following the dissolution of the Soviet Union described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]] is now happening in reverse; but in both instances, total military spending &#039;&#039;increased&#039;&#039;. Simultaneously, the scale of the U.S. military&#039;s covert operations has also expanded. Between 2017 and 2020, over $300 million was spent on the secretive &amp;quot;127e&amp;quot; program that arms, trains, and provides intelligence to foreign proxy forces for combat operations against enemies of the U.S.—a tenfold increase from the program&#039;s initial 2005 budget.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nick Turse and Alice Speri, &amp;quot;How the Pentagon Uses a Secretive Program to Wage Proxy Wars,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Intercept&#039;&#039;, July 1, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The United States is no longer specializing in counter-insurgency, but neither is it abandoning the covert realm; it now seeks to &#039;&#039;foster&#039;&#039; insurgency rather than counter it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2021, Elbridge A. Colby, former U.S. Deputy Assistant Secretary of Defense for Strategy and Force Development and the lead architect of the Department of Defense&#039;s National Defense Strategy, published a roadmap for U.S.-PRC policy titled &#039;&#039;The Strategy of Denial: American Defense in an Age of Great Power Conflict&#039;&#039;. The book was praised by members of Congress, former U.S. defense officials, and numerous media establishment figures, and selected as one of the top ten books of the year by the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;. Colby writes, as a central thesis, that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Physical force, especially the ability to kill, is the ultimate form of coercive leverage. While there are other sources of influence, such as wealth, persuasiveness, and charisma, they are all dominated by the power to kill. One with the ability to kill another can, if willing, escalate any dispute to that level and thus prevail. Although hard power is not the only form of power, it is dominant if effectively employed; hard power always has the capacity to dominate soft power. Left unaddressed, might trumps right. Therefore, to protect its interests, the United States must be especially concerned about the use of physical force.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Elbridge A. Colby, &#039;&#039;The Strategy of Denial: American Defense in the Age of Great Power Conflict&#039;&#039; (Yale University Press, 2021), chap. 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Given that the United States no longer enjoys what Colby calls a &amp;quot;preponderance of power&amp;quot; in the world, he asserts that in order to prevent an &amp;quot;unfavorable balance of power&amp;quot; from forming against it, it is necessary for the U.S. to maintain its ability to kill any opponent, including and especially the PRC.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The likelihood of any other state, even a &amp;quot;hegemonic power,&amp;quot; ever attacking the United States, Colby acknowledges, is &amp;quot;rather remote&amp;quot; given the United States&#039; nuclear arsenal, isolated geographic position, and enormous resources available for defense. Instead, according to Colby, this extreme militant position toward China should be adopted merely because the PRC&#039;s growing commercial and trading bloc could cause the &amp;quot;erosion of America&#039;s economic power&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Colby, &#039;&#039;The Strategy of Denial&#039;&#039;, chap. 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in other words, the U.S. must be ready and willing to destroy any country that might undermine in any way its position as the dominant exploiter of the world, as well as any allies of such a country, any of its strategic partners, or any of its neighbors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if it has the ability to &amp;quot;kill&amp;quot; China, however, before the super-empire can do so, it must first ensure that it will not itself be killed by the PRC&#039;s counter-stroke. The principle of mutually-assured destruction, which during the First Cold War prevented any intentional open military conflict between NATO and the Warsaw Pact, still applies in the new era; but in the terms of its military strength and nuclear deterrent, the PRC&#039;s relative position lags behind the Soviet Union&#039;s during the twentieth century. The PRC&#039;s conventional navy and air force are vastly outmatched by the United States; as of 2022, the People&#039;s Liberation Army Navy had only two operational aircraft carriers while the U.S. Navy had eleven. According to the International Campaign to Abolish Nuclear Weapons, behind the Russian Federation and the United States, the size of the PRC&#039;s arsenal was a distant third at 350 warheads, less than 10% of the size of the U.S. arsenal. If the super-empire succeeds in somehow neutralizing the Federation, the PRC will be overwhelmingly outgunned in any potential nuclear conflict. Even if combined with the strength of the DPRK, the PRC would still be outmatched by even the super-empire&#039;s nuclear-powered junior partners (France, the UK, and Israel).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Campaign to Abolish Nuclear Weapons, &amp;quot;The World&#039;s Nuclear Weapons.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Upon first glance, any strategy involving nuclear confrontation would seem catastrophically irrational. The PRC&#039;s nuclear arsenal, if deployed with the intention, is nonetheless more than powerful enough to destroy all human civilization and perhaps even all human life—the ultimate deterrent to military aggression. Yet elements within the U.S. government, defense industry, and press are still seeking some way to weaken it. &amp;quot;The U.S. Should Show It Can Win a Nuclear War&amp;quot; a &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; op-ed headline advised in April 2022.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Seth Cropsey, &amp;quot;The US Should Show It Can Win a Nuclear War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, April 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a report issued to the U.S. Air Force Global Strike Command in 2020, the Louisiana Tech Research Institute advised an expansion and upgrade of U.S. nuclear weaponry not to preserve its own deterrent but to attain &#039;&#039;nuclear superiority&#039;&#039;. &amp;quot;The United States has never been content with a mere second-strike capability&amp;quot; wrote national security strategist and former CIA officer Matthew Kroenig; &amp;quot;Like with North Korea, the United States retains the ability to impose much more significant costs on China, and Chinese nuclear experts fear that Washington may even be able to deny China&#039;s deterrent with a nuclear first strike on China&#039;s nuclear forces.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stephen Blank, &#039;&#039;Guide to Nuclear Deterrence in the Age of Great-Power Competition&#039;&#039; (Louisiana Tech Research Institute, 2021), 37–39.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One year earlier, the Pentagon advised the development of a new, technologically advanced missile defense system reminiscent of the Cold War-era Strategic Defense Initiative.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Geoff Brumfiel, &amp;quot;Trump Unveils Ambitious Missile Defense Plans,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NPR, All Things Considered&#039;&#039;, January 17, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If the United States can deploy even a rudimentary missile defense system, the Western capitalist oligarchy will not hesitate to accept the risk of a few million Americans&#039; deaths as acceptable &amp;quot;collateral damage&amp;quot; in exchange for removing the PRC&#039;s deterrent.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Economic Decoupling ===&lt;br /&gt;
Nuclear apocalypse or open warfare, however, are not the only ways to kill. China&#039;s dominance of global manufacturing is presently its best defense against the super-empire&#039;s aggression; the economies of the United States and China are presently so intertwined that the &amp;quot;termination shock&amp;quot; to the U.S. of abruptly severing ties to its largest trading partner would bring total economic ruin, severe shortages of basic goods, and potentially social chaos or even mass starvation. Such a disruption would seriously threaten the capitalist oligarchy&#039;s rule and rate of profit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The super-empire must therefore reverse course and first &amp;quot;decouple&amp;quot; itself from its enemy before it can attempt to land a killing blow. The scale and complexity of the global economy, as well as China&#039;s increasingly central role within it, makes this a protracted and extremely difficult process. Indeed, the challenge for the super-empire is not merely separating the U.S. trade from China and developing its own industry, but separating the vast array of global supply chains of raw materials and intermediate manufacturing from China as well. In this endeavor even the United States&#039; junior imperialist partners have proven reluctant to cooperate and have required the U.S. to apply an increasing amount of coercion to produce the desired results. The government of Germany, in one example, openly expressed a desire to maintain its trade relations with the PRC in November of 2022, when Chancellor Scholz became the first G7 head of state to visit China since the outbreak of the COVID-19 pandemic.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Olaf Scholz, &amp;quot;We Don&#039;t Want to Decouple from China, but Can&#039;t Be Overreliant,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, November 3, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2023, President Macron made a similar visit, and French multinational energy corporation TotalEnergies began accepting payment for liquified natural gas in yuan (rather than dollars) for the first time.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrew Hayley, &amp;quot;China Completes First Yuan-Settled LNG Trade,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, from a general overview of China&#039;s economic integration with the super-empire, it would seem that decoupling has thus far been a colossal failure. The United Kingdom, in another example, has not reduced trade with China but expanded it; between 2018 and 2021, the value of Chinese imports to the UK rose by 66%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;BBC, &amp;quot;China Overtakes Germany as UK&#039;s Top Import Market,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, May 25, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Foreign direct investment in China from the super-empire&#039;s lieutenants has been increasing, with Germany and the Republic of Korea providing the greatest amounts of new capital, followed by Japan and the UK.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ben Jiang, &amp;quot;German Optical Giant Zeiss Breaks Ground on US$25 Million Plant in Suzhou in Vote of Confidence in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, October 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some of the most dramatic successes of decoupling—for example recent trade disputes between the PRC and Australia—have been the result of policy changes by the PRC, not Western governments. By the end of 2021, the Australian wine industry&#039;s sales in China were reduced by 97%—yet this annihilation was not caused by Australia shifting to new markets, but by tariffs issued by the PRC in unofficial retaliation for Australia&#039;s ban on Huawei and its continued political antagonism towards Beijing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Trade Dispute With China Puts Australian Wine Industry In a Precarious Position,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wine Enthusiast&#039;&#039;, updated September 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Overall, exports from Australia to China in fact &#039;&#039;increased&#039;&#039; by 24% in the same year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Weizhen Tan, &amp;quot;Australia&#039;s Exports to China Are Jumping despite Their Trade Fight,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, October 27, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This contradiction is evident even at the highest levels. In 2022, the chair of the Switzerland-based multinational wealth manager UBS—the largest private bank in the world—assured a financial forum in Hong Kong that global bankers were &amp;quot;very pro-China&amp;quot; and open to making further investment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hudson Lockett et al., &amp;quot;Global Bankers &#039;Very pro-China&#039;, Says UBS Chair,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, November 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite the State Department&#039;s rhetoric and the recent exchanges of tariffs, even the Western financial oligarchy itself, or at the very least a significant faction of it, still sees China as a source of profit in the near future. If even the masters of the super-empire are not in favor of pursuing it, then &amp;quot;decoupling&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Or at least, &#039;&#039;economic&#039;&#039; decoupling—see [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch08.xhtml|Chapter Eight]] for an analysis of decoupling in other areas.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; is &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; dead on arrival, but &#039;&#039;not yet even seriously attempted&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When, then, will rhetoric become reality? Most likely, the Western bourgeoisie have recognized that decoupling will be a long-term and multistage process. They cannot shun Chinese imports until the reinvigoration of U.S. domestic industry has begun to bear fruit; they will therefore continue doing business in the meantime with sheathed knives and a smile. There are certain strategic sectors, however, where decoupling will grant the super-empire the greatest immediate advantage for the lowest risk; it is in &#039;&#039;these&#039;&#039; areas, and not in a general sense, that decoupling is being actively pursued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In October 2022, the U.S. Department of Commerce announced new sanctions on China&#039;s computer chip industry, forbidding exports of advanced technology to China and restricting all &amp;quot;U.S. persons&amp;quot; from being employed at semiconductor facilities in China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of Commerce, Bureau of Industry and Security, U.S. Mission China, &amp;quot;Commerce Implements New Export Controls on Advanced Computing and Semiconductor Manufacturing Items to the People&#039;s Republic of China (PRC),&amp;quot; October 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Soon after, both Japan and the Netherlands—home to the largest manufacturers of chip-making equipment, Tokyo Electron and ASML—moved to comply with the new export controls.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Takashi Mochizuki, Cagan Koc, and Peter Elstrom, &amp;quot;Japan to Join US Effort to Tighten Chip Exports to China,&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 12, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This shift did not take place immediately, but over the course of two months—during which time the U.S. strong-armed its &amp;quot;allies&amp;quot; by threatening to ban the sale of &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; foreign products to China that contained U.S. technologies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cagan Koc, Eric Martin, and Jenny Leonard, &amp;quot;Netherlands Plans Curbs on China Tech Exports in Deal With US,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now clear that the U.S. government will not succeed in preventing mainland China&#039;s computer chip industry from catching up with TSMC and Samsung, nor even significantly prolong the gap&#039;s existence. In September 2023, within a year of the application of sanctions, a teardown of the newest of Huawei phone revealed that China&#039;s top chipmaker, Semiconductor Manufacturing International Corp., had already achieved 7-nanometer capability.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vlad Savov and Debby Wu, &amp;quot;Huawei Teardown Shows Chip Breakthrough in Blow to US Sanctions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, September 3, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It is also clear, however, that the U.S. has power to decouple an entire industry when it chooses to do so, and the leverage to compel third parties to fall in line in a matter of months. The PRC&#039;s appeals to the World Trade Organization over the chip sanctions, even if successful, will have no effect on the decoupling process. In December 2022, the WTO officially ruled in the PRC&#039;s favor in the dispute over U.S. metal tariffs from a few years prior, judging that the U.S. was in violation of international trade rules; the U.S. government promptly responded that it would maintain the tariffs anyway.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bryce Baschuk, &amp;quot;WTO Says Trump&#039;s Metals Tariffs Broke Rules as U.S. Rejects Findings,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Journal of Transportation&#039;&#039;, December 14 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. government is both willing and able to break its own rules the moment those rules cease to serve its interests, and no institution, country, or other power in the world is yet capable of stopping it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, what can be observed of the present foreign and economic policy of the United States reveals that it has four major long-term strategic goals:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# To significantly slow China&#039;s technological development&lt;br /&gt;
# To isolate the PRC from its current or potential allies, partners, and neighbors&lt;br /&gt;
# To provoke the PRC into a costly and destructive proxy war in East Asia&lt;br /&gt;
# To remove the PRC&#039;s nuclear deterrent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first goal, which it has recently pursued most urgently, it has already failed, and in the second, it is also failing. The Russian Federation— whose defeat and subjugation would have allowed the super-empire to encircle the PRC—has proved more resilient than expected, and in general the periphery is growing more friendly to the PRC, rather than less. Success in the third and fourth goals appear increasingly remote—but this is not by any means an assurance that the U.S. will not try. As of this writing, hundreds of thousands of lives have been lost in Ukraine; Taiwanese and Korean lives are certainly no less cheap to the Western oligarchy, and when nuclear powers are involved, military action of any kind has the potential to escalate to global proportions. The great danger of our time is therefore less that the U.S. may succeed in preserving its hegemony, but in how many people its government still has the power to kill in its attempts to do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Appendix A - Unequal Exchange in Ghanaian Gold Mining ==&lt;br /&gt;
Proceeding from the example of Apple&#039;s iPhone 6 given in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], this appendix will estimate one of the more hidden forms of unequal exchange involved in the extraction of raw materials for its production (or, increasingly, as Apple itself shifts to recycling, the production of similar products). Often, lower down in the supply chain, labor exploitation becomes more severe and more difficult to quantify; the type of precious metals needed to construct the iPhone are extracted most cheaply through &amp;quot;artisanal&amp;quot; or small-scale mining with hand tools in the periphery, in mineral-rich countries such as Peru, Ghana, Mali, and the Democratic Republic of the Congo, where the global relations of imperialism enforce extremely low wages and sometimes even slave labor.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2016, artisanal mining supplied livelihoods to over one hundred million people worldwide [Armah &#039;&#039;et al&#039;&#039;., &amp;quot;Working Conditions of Male and Female Artisanal and Small-Scale Goldminers in Ghana: Examining Existing Disparities,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Extractive Industries and Society&#039;&#039; 3, no. 2 (April 2016)]. Gold and cobalt, the most expensive materials in the iPhone 6 by weight, can be and are also mined profitably in the core where labor power is more expensive, but only with advanced mechanization.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to a detailed investigation by journalist Brian Merchant in 2017, a single iPhone 6 contained only about one dollar&#039;s worth of raw materials (excluding plastics) by weight, which required mining approximately 34 kilograms of ore. A trace amount of gold (0.014 grams, or about 0.0005 ounces) accounted for $0.56 and required mining 18 kilograms&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Assuming that the gold is extracted via hard-rock mining, presently the most common type of gold mining worldwide.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; out of those 34.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Merchant, &amp;quot;Everything That&#039;s Inside Your IPhone,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;VICE&#039;&#039;, Aug 15, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to a report on field surveys conducted in 2012 by the International Labor Organization, over 56 tonnes of gold were estimated to be produced annually by artisanal gold miners in Ghana, who extracted an average of two ounces (about 57 grams) each per year (i.e. about eleven iPhones&#039; worth per day),&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Programme on the Elimination Of Child Labour (IPEC), &#039;&#039;Analytical Studies on Child Labour in Mining and Quarrying in Ghana&#039;&#039; (International Labour Organization, May 2013), ix.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which at a global market price of $1,411 per ounce&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;World Bank Commodities Price Data (The Pink Sheet) December 2014,&amp;quot; 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; would garner about $7.73 of &#039;&#039;revenue&#039;&#039; (not wages) per worker per day.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ghana is used as an example due to its status as the Africa&#039;s largest producer of gold. The opacity of supply chains makes determining how much of Apple&#039;s gold was actually sourced from Ghana in 2014 difficult. Though today, Apple has &amp;quot;reformed&amp;quot; its supply chain to source gold from South America and from recycled electronics, Ghanaian gold is still part of a multitude of similar products.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chronic undervaluation of Ghana&#039;s gold exports (which according to a study by Ghana&#039;s Institute of Statistical, Social and Economic Research garnered less than 90% of the global market price between 2011 and 2017)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Ghana Loses over $2bn in Taxes to Undervaluation of Gold Exports,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Ghanaian Times&#039;&#039;, January 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; is driven by this artisanal mining industry and consequent gold smuggling, which further reduces the total cost of the production, further reduces the wage of the gold miner, and deprives the state of Ghana of tax revenue on these exports that might be spent on development that could directly or indirectly increase its workers&#039; standard of living. The average Ghanaian artisanal gold mine &#039;&#039;worker&#039;&#039; earns only a few dollars per day.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This is in fact considerably higher than the average income of a Ghanaian agricultural worker, who earns less than one dollar per day. For this reason, a drop in the price of gold typically has no effect on the size of the population of artisanal miners. (Artisanal Gold Council, &amp;quot;The Effect of Changing Gold Prices on Artisanal Mining.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus if the Ghanaian gold miner were compensated fairly, then his wages, and consequently Ghana&#039;s below-market export price of gold, would increase, and if the margins in the remainder of the supply chain are unchanged, this increase could only come by increasing the retail price or reducing the profit collected through the sale of the iPhone (or similar product). In core countries, such as Canada and Australia, which also mine large amounts of gold annually, the gold mining process involves a much greater amount of constant capital (e.g., technologically advanced mining equipment) that enables mines to extract the same amount of gold with a much smaller amount of human labor—both less quantitatively,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Canada, for example, produced about 193 tonnes of gold in 2021 (World Gold Council, &amp;quot;Global Mine Production&amp;quot;) while employing roughly only 17,200 total workers mining both gold and silver (IBISWorld, &amp;quot;Gold &amp;amp;#x26; Silver Ore Mining in Canada – Employment Statistics 2005–2028&amp;quot;). If approximately one million Ghanaians can produce 56 tonnes in a year, Canadian miners would be no less than two hundred times more productive. It is the height of absurdity to imagine that a Canadian miner somehow works two hundred times harder than a Ghanaian miner; the discrepancy can only be (in part) the result of vast differences in constant capital. As the remainder of this book shows in greater detail, it is a key objective of the super-empire to obstruct the victim country&#039;s access to—and independent control over— capital of this nature.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; less arduous and dangerous qualitatively, and compensated at much higher rates&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The average base compensation for a Canadian gold miner advertised on Indeed in 2022 was around 355 Canadian dollars, or about 260 U.S. dollars, per day. (Indeed, &amp;quot;Miner Salary in Canada.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—but still resulting in a profit.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Canadian gold is of course still more expensive than Ghanaian gold, but the amount produced cheaply in the periphery is not sufficient to meet total global demand, so more expensive gold can also be profitably sold.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even as the periphery&#039;s single largest producer of gold, Ghana has no leverage whatsoever to demand a higher price; therefore the core receives a very large quantity of gold from it each year that is both cheaper than market prices and required virtually no expenditure of capital due to artisanal mining. This savings in &#039;&#039;capital&#039;&#039; expenditure is not directly reflected in the recorded profit margin of the iPhone or other high-tech devices, yet is accomplished by super-exploiting the Ghanaian worker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Appendix B - Unequal Exchange between Africa and China ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;We are certainly not against marketing and trading. On the contrary, we are for a widening of our potentialities in these spheres, and we are convinced that we shall be able to adjust the balance in our favour only by developing an agriculture attuned to our needs and supporting it with&#039;&#039; a rapidly increasing industrialisation that will break the neo-colonialist pattern which at present operates.&amp;quot; [emphasis added]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Kwame Nkrumah, 1965&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism, the Last Stage of Imperialism&#039;&#039; (1965), 9.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Köhler&#039;s formula for unequal exchange between countries is used here to update his findings. For the sake of consistency, Köhler&#039;s original results from 2009 will be reproduced, and then the same formula will be applied to data from 2016, the most recent year for which the IMF&#039;s World Economic Outlook Database included the same statistical indicators referenced by Köhler.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Attempts to quantify unequal exchange for more recent years may require different statistical indicators, and thus possibly encounter the same problem as Köhler, who in pioneering his formula could not directly compare his conclusions with Amin&#039;s. The development of new or updated formulas is therefore best attempted by more qualified specialists such as Köhler or Hickel.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The table below shows Köhler&#039;s &amp;quot;distortion factor,&amp;quot; or the values of the selected countries&#039; currencies compared with the dollar, based on the ratio of each country&#039;s GDP per capita at purchasing power parity (PPP) to its GDP per capita in current U.S. dollars in 2009. With the exception of individual African countries and the addition of Russia, the list is the same chosen by Köhler to display a wide range of data.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gernot Köhler, &#039;&#039;Estimating Unequal Exchange: Sub-Saharan Africa to China and the World&#039;&#039; (Oakville: Sheridan College, 2022), table. 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Gross domestic product and currency values in 2009&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2010 (Brazil, China, Germany, India, Luxembourg, Russia, Democratic Republic of Timor-Leste, United Kingdom, United States).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*Mean average of the distortion factors for the group of 44 African countries defined by the IMF.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2010 (IMF-Defined Sub-Saharan Africa).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2009, this group included Eritrea, but excluded Sudan, Djibouti, and Mauritania.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;**Mean average of the distortion factors for the group of 46 African countries defined by the UN International Trade Statistics Yearbook.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2010 (UN-Defined Sub-Saharan Africa).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2009 this group included Sudan, Djibouti, and Mauritania, but excluded Eritrea.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Country or Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Total GDP (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |GDP per capita (USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |GDP per capita (at PPP)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Distortion factor &#039;&#039;d&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Timor-Leste&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |590&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |543&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2522&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4.65&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |India&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1235975&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1031&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2941&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2.85&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (IMF)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |885245&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.98*&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (UN)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |942128&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.98**&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4908982&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3678&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6567&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.79&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Russia&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1229227&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8694&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14920&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.72&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Brazil&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1574039&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8220&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10514&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.28&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |United States&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14256275&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |46381&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |46381&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.00&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |United Kingdom&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2183607&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |35334&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |34619&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.98&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Germany&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3352742&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |40875&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |34212&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.84&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Luxembourg&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |51736&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |104512&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |78395&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.75&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
These values match Köhler&#039;s; using the same statistical indicators in the World Economic Outlook Database, the corresponding data for 2016 is given below:&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Gross domestic product and currency values in 2016&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2017 (Brazil, China, Germany, India, Luxembourg, Russia, Timor-Leste, United Kingdom, United States).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*Mean average of the distortion factors for the group of 45 African countries defined by the IMF.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2017 (IMF-Defined Sub-Saharan Africa).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2016, this group included Eritrea and South Sudan, but excluded Sudan, Djibouti, and Mauritania.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;**Mean average of the distortion factors for the group of 46 African countries defined by the UN International Trade Statistics Yearbook.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2017 (UN-Defined Sub-Saharan Africa).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2016, this group included Sudan, Djibouti, and Mauritania, but excluded Eritrea and South Sudan. Note that it also included the British territory of Saint Helena, but statistics for Saint Helena were not tracked by the IMF database and it is therefore not included in this average.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Country or Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Total GDP (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |GDP per capita (USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |GDP per capita (at PPP)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Distortion factor &#039;&#039;d&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Timor-Leste&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2498&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2102&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4187&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.99&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |India&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2256397&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1723&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6616&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3.84&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (IMF)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1411495&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2.7*&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (UN)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1504258&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2.62**&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |11218281&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8113&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |15399&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.9&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Russia&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1280731&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8929&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |26490&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2.97&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Brazil&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1798622&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8727&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |15242&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.75&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |United States&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |18569100&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |57436&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |57436&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.0&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |United Kingdom&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2629188&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |40096&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |42481&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.06&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Germany&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3466639&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |41902&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |48111&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.15&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Luxembourg&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |59468&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |103199&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |104003&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.01&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
Immediately obvious are the changes brought on by the increase in the value of the dollar compared with other currencies. Not only did the distortion factors for the African and the BRICS countries all increase, &#039;&#039;including&#039;&#039; China&#039;s, but the factors for European countries increased as well. However, the &#039;&#039;relative&#039;&#039; gap between Africa and China, and between Africa and Europe, widened considerably, suggesting that the &amp;quot;drain,&amp;quot; or transfer value, from Africa to those countries also grew. To calculate the transfer value between two countries (or groups of countries) in 2009, Köhler used the following equation:&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;figure&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;math&amp;gt;T = \frac{d_1}{d_2}X - X&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;where &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;T&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; is the transfer value, &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;X&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; is the volume of exports from the lower-wage country to the higher-wage country, &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;d_1&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; is the distortion factor for the lower-wage country, and the &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;d_2&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; is the distortion factor for the higher-wage country. The results of this calculation for 2009 are given below:&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Exports and transfer values from &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (as defined by the UN) in 2009&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Department of Economic and Social Affairs, Statistics Division, &amp;quot;International Trade Statistics Yearbook, 2009. Volume I, Trade by Country,&amp;quot; 22–23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*The UN International Trade Statistics Yearbook relied upon by Köhler does not use the IMF&#039;s &amp;quot;Advanced economies&amp;quot; grouping, and the IMF&#039;s database does not use the UN&#039;s &amp;quot;Developed economies&amp;quot; grouping, leading him to estimate this result by assuming an average distortion factor of 1.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;**The UN yearbook also lacks data for China as an individual recipient of trade. This number is Köhler&#039;s estimate of 75% of the export volume from the UN&#039;s SSA region to the UN&#039;s &amp;quot;Eastern Asia&amp;quot; region, which was 50379 million USD in 2009.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Destination&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Export volume (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from IMF region (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from IMF region (% of GDP)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from UN region (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from UN region (% of GDP)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Developed economies&amp;quot; (UN)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |145170&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |142267*&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |16.07&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |142267*&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |15.1&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |37784**&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4011&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.45&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4011&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.43&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
When the values in the fourth column are rounded to the nearest tenth of a percent (16.1% and 0.5% to the &amp;quot;Advanced economies&amp;quot; and China respectively) Köhler&#039;s results are reproduced exactly.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Köhler, &#039;&#039;Estimating Unequal Exchange&#039;&#039;, table 7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another limitation of Köhler&#039;s method is apparent, however. While the IMF did not consider Sudan to be part of &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa,&amp;quot; the United Nations (which aggregated the volume of exports &#039;&#039;X&#039;&#039;) did, leading to different GDP totals for the region depending on which definition is used. Thus while Sudan did not significantly alter the region&#039;s average distortion factor—and by extension its transfer values—in 2009, the transfer values are lower as a percentage of the total regional GDP than if Sudan is excluded. Rounding similarly, Köhler&#039;s &amp;quot;low estimate&amp;quot; (assuming an average distortion factor of 1.00 for the &amp;quot;developed economies&amp;quot;) for the transfer value from the African countries to the &amp;quot;Developed economies&amp;quot; of the world should therefore be slightly lower at 15.1% of total GDP, and the transfer value to China also lower at 0.4%.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using the new UN International Trade Statistics Yearbook, but the same indicators and approximations for trade volumes as before, the results for 2016 are as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Exports and transfer values from &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (as defined by the UN) in 2016&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Department of Economic and Social Affairs, Statistics Division, &amp;quot;International Trade Statistics Yearbook, 2016. Volume I, Trade by Country,&amp;quot; 22–23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Destination&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Export volume (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from IMF region (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from IMF region (% of GDP)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from UN region (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from UN region (% of GDP)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Developed economies&amp;quot; (UN)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |130954&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |222622&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |15.77&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |212145&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14.1&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |30000&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |12632&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.89&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |11368&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.76&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
The relative strength of the yuan did indeed increase unequal exchange from Africa to China, but not so dramatically. By 2016, the transfer values to both China and the &amp;quot;Developed economies&amp;quot; grew, yet the transfer value to China was still comparatively tiny, 0.76% of the region&#039;s GDP; even according to the less-accurate estimate (i.e. including Sudan&#039;s exports but excluding its GDP and distortion factor), the transfer to China remained lower than 1% of regional GDP.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other limitations of Köhler&#039;s method identified by Hickel et al. apply here as well.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Since China has continued to prosper since 2016, it would also seem this transfer value may have continued to grow, even if it cannot be consistently measured against Köhler&#039;s original estimate. The volume of trade recorded for the two years, however, suggests that contrary to the popular conception that China is the fastest-growing trading partner to Africa, &#039;&#039;total exports&#039;&#039; from Africa to China—as well as exports from Africa to the &amp;quot;Advanced&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;Developed&amp;quot; economies—are not increasing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The World Bank&#039;s more detailed trade statistics between 2009 and 2020&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It must be noted that though the data tracked by the World Bank&#039;s World Integrated Trade Solution is not directly comparable to the UN yearbooks&#039;, given not only possible differences in data collection or aggregation, but also the fact that the World Bank uses yet &#039;&#039;another&#039;&#039;, distinct definition of &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (including Eritrea, Sudan, South Sudan, and Mauritania, but excluding Djibouti).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; reveal that China&#039;s status as nearly every country&#039;s primary trading partner is based far more on exports &#039;&#039;from&#039;&#039; China &#039;&#039;to&#039;&#039; Africa, which skyrocketed during this time period. The average yearly rate of increase in China&#039;s share of the African region&#039;s total export value, however, was -0.2%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Since the value of trade between countries can vary considerably from year to year, a method of estimating the average increase over a longer period is needed.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Since the end of the commodities boom of the early 2000s, the proportion of all African exports received by China has remained constant at about 14%.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, the share received by the World Bank&#039;s best approximation of the &amp;quot;Advanced&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;Developed&amp;quot; economies—the combination of its North America and Europe &amp;amp;#x26; Central Asia regions—steadily declined during the same time period, though this decline was driven entirely by North America; Europe&#039;s share, though still the largest overall at around 28%, remained more or less constant. Instead, the World Bank-defined region with the largest and most consistent increase in the share of total exports from countries in &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; was &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; itself, which by 2020 received a quarter of all exports from African countries&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Integrated Trade Solution (WITS), &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa Export Partner Share in Percentage All Countries and Regions between 2009 and 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—very likely a sign of the continent&#039;s industrialization and improving connective infrastructure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Appendix C - How the Bolshevik Revolution Was Won ==&lt;br /&gt;
Continuing from [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch03.xhtml|Chapter Three]]&#039;s analyses of armed struggle, this appendix will strive to place the Bolshevik Revolution in its appropriate historical and geopolitical context, which in 1917 was the First World War and the inter-imperialist rivalry stage defined in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch01.xhtml|Chapter One]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eventually, the old European empires, relentlessly driven to expand by finance capital, were only able to do so at the expense of each other&#039;s territory, making global conflict inevitable. A complicated network of alliances led nearly all of Europe to enter the First World War on one of two opposing sides. Victory would ensure imperial expansion, while defeat would mean the loss of some or all colonial possessions. The stakes for the capitalist class were therefore enormous. When the Russian provisional government was overthrown by the Bolsheviks, Russia&#039;s imperialist allies—primarily France, the United Kingdom, and the United States—were much more anxious about how the revolution would affect the progress of the war than the possible emergence of a new economic system that could fundamentally challenge bourgeois rule. Many, in fact, did not even conceive of such a thing. Though the bourgeoisie are typically quite class-conscious (those wielding power in class society are always well aware of their own interests and of those who do not share them) they did not seriously consider the possibility that Marxism was anything other than a long-discredited theoretical dead end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus not only was &amp;quot;[t]he front of capital [pierced] where the chain of imperialism [was] weakest,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In his work &#039;&#039;Foundations of Leninism&#039;&#039;, Joseph Stalin argued that under the new stage of imperialism described by Lenin, proletarian revolution would not necessarily occur in the countries where capitalism had developed the most, but wherever in the world the forces of imperialism could be most easily defeated. (J. V. Stalin, &#039;&#039;Foundations of Leninism&#039;&#039;, chap. 3.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but the novelty of the proletariat seizing state power worked in the Bolsheviks&#039; favor. Unaware of the true danger to capitalist empire that socialism represented, the bourgeois press remained optimistic even as Petrograd turned red and Russia descended into civil war. In the days after the Bolsheviks stormed the Winter Palace, the paper of record dutifully printed predictions that they would not hold power for long,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;BELIEVE RUSSIAN CRISIS TEMPORARY; Washington and Embassy Officials Expect Bolsheviki Rule to Be Short,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 10, 1917.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;WASHINGTON HOPEFUL OF RUSSIA&#039;S FIGHTING: Separate Peace Not Expected—Financial Help From Allies to Continue—Radicals Not Regarded as Permanently in Control—Kerensky&#039;s Weakness Deplored,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 11, 1917.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and spilled much ink boosting hopes that a &amp;quot;strong man&amp;quot; or a new monarchy would arise instead.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;HOPE STRONG MAN WILL RULE RUSSIA: Zemstvos&#039; Agent Here and Herman Bernstein Agree That Kerensky Must Go,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 9, 1917.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;RUSSIA&#039;S STRONG MAN: From One Who Believes He Will Soon Appear,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 30, 1917.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only after an initial counterrevolution failed and the days became weeks did the headlines became more directly critical of the Bolsheviks, but mostly on the grounds of their suspected ties to Germany, and not because they were communists.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This was a persistent theme throughout the next several months: &amp;quot;Lenine Anti-American as Well as Pro-German,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 18, 1917; &amp;quot;KEEP RUSSIA IN TURMOIL; German Agents Busy Among Working Classes and Peasants,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 23, 1917; &amp;quot;RUSSIA&#039;S &#039;FREEDOM&#039; MADE IN GERMANY: Revolution Prepared by Berlin Long Before the War, Dr. Vesnitch, Serb Envoy, Says,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 1, 1918; &amp;quot;GERMANS RUNNING RUSSIA?—THEODORE MARBURG,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 19, 1918; &amp;quot;BOLSHEVIKI AIDED AT THE OUTSET BY GERMAN GOLD: Alleged German Offical Documents Published by Paris Paper Reveal Plot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 9, 1918; &amp;quot;CLEVER PROPAGANDA BROKE DOWN RUSSIA: Germans Circulated a Newspaper in the Prison Camps and Russian Trenches,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 10, 1918.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even as late as January of 1918, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; printed that the Allied Powers were willing to recognize the new Bolshevik government, if it would keep Russia in the war on their side.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;ALLIES NOW MAY RECOGNIZE LENINE; Attitude of Powers Modified as Result of Peace Conference Failure,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 4, 1918.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;WASHINGTON WATCHES EVENTS IN RUSSIA; Bolsheviki May Gain Recognition If They Decide to Remain in the War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 5, 1918.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only after the Bolsheviks had negotiated a peace with the Central Powers in March of 1918 did the Allied Powers actually invade Russia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Allied intervention in the Russian Civil War must therefore be analyzed in the context of the prevailing relations of world imperialism. Unlike the interventions in Korea and Vietnam in the latter part of the twentieth century, during the Russian Civil War the Western empires were not united, and their policies were not yet fully oriented along anticommunist lines. Instead, the primary war goals of the invaders were to revive the eastern front against Germany, and to prevent the Central Powers from seizing any resources from the fracturing Russian Empire. If their class enemies the Bolsheviks needed to be overthrown in order to accomplish those goals, so much the better; but this was only one possible means to those ends, and no serious attempt was made to pursue it once those ends had been otherwise achieved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The forces of counterrevolution—the White &#039;&#039;Armies&#039;&#039;, plural—thus remained divided, poorly supported, and proved ultimately surmountable by the superior organization of the Red Army. After the Central Powers surrendered, most Allied forces left Russia within a year—before the Civil War had been decisively concluded and before their armies deployed against Germany had even finished demobilizing. Altogether, the Allied invasion consisted of fewer than 300,000 troops and took less than 2% casualties, few of which were suffered by the Western empires. The majority of Allied combat deaths in the Civil War were in fact Czechoslovakian. The combined peak totals of French, British, and U.S. troops in Russia barely exceeded 70,000—and their collective total casualties were only about seven hundred men, clear evidence that they saw relatively little actual combat with the Red Army.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Meredith Reid Sarkees and Frank Wayman, &#039;&#039;Resort to War: 1816–2007&#039;&#039; (CQ Press, 2010).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Of the each country&#039;s invasion force, Japan&#039;s was the most numerous, remained in Russia the longest, and left the most reluctantly—but rather than strangling Bolshevism in its crib, the rising Empire of Japan&#039;s primary goal was simply to expand its own sphere of influence by grabbing a piece of Russia for itself. In the final analysis, the Bolsheviks&#039; victory in the Civil War owed much to the great powers&#039; failure to take them seriously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear that if these conditions are ever to be replicated, the global relations of imperialism must first return to the inter-imperialist rivalry stage. Whether this could come about as a consequence of a retreat or &amp;quot;split&amp;quot; of the super-empire, or whether such a reversion is even possible, is unknowable. At first glance, given recent world events, such a transformation does not appear inconceivable; yet as shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch11.xhtml|Chapters Eleven]] and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch12.xhtml|Twelve]], a return to the Cold War stage is both preferable to the oppressed peoples of the world, and more likely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Appendix D - Unemployment in the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region ==&lt;br /&gt;
As noted in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch08.xhtml|Chapter Eight]], while the Chinese government admitted at the time that minority unemployment in the XUAR during the 2000s and early 2010s was quite high, official statistics did not record exactly how high. In 2008, Minority Rights Group International (MRG) claimed that the total Uyghur unemployment rate in Xinjiang was as high as 70%;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minority Rights Group International, &amp;quot;World Directory of Minorities: Uyghurs,&amp;quot; 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; though MRG did not explain how this figure was calculated, this appendix will attempt to corroborate it from other demographic data, and broadly estimate if it has improved or not in the years since then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A crucial limitation to such an estimate is not knowing the size of the &#039;&#039;total labor force&#039;&#039; in rural China. The China Statistical Yearbook defines the labor force as &amp;quot;the population aged 16 and over who are capable of working, are participating in or willing to participate in economic activities, including employed and unemployed persons.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;Explanatory Notes on Main Statistical Indicators.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This definition is broadly universal, being also used by organizations such as the OECD, the International Labor Organization, and the U.S. Bureau of Labor Statistics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A study published by the BLS in 2000 found that when unemployment rates in the U.S. and Canada were calculated using each other&#039;s statistical method, they differed by less than 1% in either direction; between the U.S. and several European countries, this discrepancy was even smaller. (Sorrentino, &amp;quot;International Unemployment Rates: How Comparable Are They?,&amp;quot; 3.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An individual who does not have a job or is not making an attempt to find one is therefore considered not part of the labor force and therefore not &amp;quot;unemployed.&amp;quot; At the time of MRG&#039;s report, a majority of Xinjiang&#039;s population was rural (and an even larger majority of that rural population are Uyghur), and unemployment statistics are not broken down by ethnic group, leaving rural areas as the best proxy for statistics on Uyghur unemployment; however, unemployment in rural areas is not recorded by the government&#039;s statistical yearbooks either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless in 2013, the year before the Party announced the new targeted poverty alleviation program, almost 73% of Xinjiang&#039;s population was between the ages of 15 and 64,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;2-11 Age Composition and Dependency Ratio of Population by Region (2013).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which is internationally considered the working age.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The average age at which Chinese workers actually retire, however, was still much lower at 54, according to the &#039;&#039;Economist&#039;&#039; in 2021 (&amp;quot;At 54, China&#039;s Average Retirement Age Is Too Low,&amp;quot; June 26, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The rural population totaled about 12.6 million,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;2-7 Total Population by Urban and Rural Residence and Birth Rate, Death Rate, Natural Growth Rate by Region (2013).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and for the end of the year, the CSY reported that just over half a million people in rural Xinjiang were either engaged in private enterprises or self-employed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;269,000 people in rural Xinjiang were engaged in private enterprises (either as workers or employers) [China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;4-8 Number of Engaged Persons in Private Enterprises at Year-End by Region (2013)&amp;quot;], and 240,000 were self-employed [China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;4-9 Number of Self-Employed Individuals at Year-End by Region (2013)&amp;quot;]. Numbers are rounded to the thousands.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even if only &#039;&#039;half&#039;&#039; the working-age population were in the labor force,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The U.S. labor force, by comparison, is relatively stable at around 62% of the total population. Between 2013 and 2022, the seasonally adjusted labor force participation rate in the U.S. varied between a minimum of 60.1% and a maximum of 63.7% [U.S. Bureau of Labor Statistics, &amp;quot;Data Retrieval: Labor Force Statistics (CPS)&amp;quot;].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the rural unemployment rate in Xinjiang would have been well over 80%—higher even than MRG&#039;s figure. If the actual unemployment rate were any less than &#039;&#039;50%&#039;&#039;, it would mean the labor force in rural Xinjiang would have been smaller than one in ten working-age people in 2013—by itself a clear symptom of extreme poverty. According to a labor report by the government of Hotan Prefecture (which has an overwhelmingly Uyghur population) 600,000 workers still had no jobs or farms in 2017—which amounted to 40% of the local workforce and over one-quarter of the entire population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Huo et al., &amp;quot;Research on Population Development in Ethnic Minority Areas in the Context of China&#039;s Population Strategy Adjustment,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Sustainability&#039;&#039; 12, no. 19 (2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though they are sufficient to show the massive scale of the problem, the wide range of these estimates and the number of assumptions involved limits their usefulness. To measure whether the economic conditions faced by the Uyghur people have since improved or by how much, a comparative analysis is called for, especially if it can be done within the same sets of data.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The neighboring province of Gansu, though smaller than Xinjiang by land area, is nonetheless quite similar in other respects. In 2013, the total population of the XUAR was about 90% of that of Gansu, a similar proportion of which was rural;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;2-7 Total Population by Urban and Rural Residence and Birth Rate, Death Rate, Natural Growth Rate by Region (2013).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet rural Gansu had almost twice as many jobs as rural Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;407,000 people in rural Gansu were engaged in private enterprises (either as workers or employers) [China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;4-8 Number of Engaged Persons in Private Enterprises at Year-End by Region (2013)&amp;quot;] and 566,000 were self-employed [China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;4-9 Number of Self-Employed Individuals at Year-End by Region (2013)&amp;quot;]. Numbers are rounded to the thousands.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In terms of wealth and income, both regions are quite poor in comparison with the rest of the country, though Gansu is not a minority autonomous region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between 2013 and 2021, both regions saw increasing urbanization,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2022, &amp;quot;2-7 Total Population by Urban and Rural Residence and Birth Rate, Death Rate, Natural Growth Rate by Region (2021).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but also a tremendous rise in rural employment. The 2022 CSY reported a total of nearly six million jobs in the countryside of the XUAR and nearly seven million in Gansu, increases of over one thousand percent and six hundred percent, respectively.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2022, &amp;quot;4-3 Number of Employed Persons by Region (End of 2021).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Assuming a constant labor participation rate of 61%, rural unemployment would have fallen from over 90% to the low double digits in the XUAR and almost vanished altogether in Gansu. In China overall, it would have fallen from over 80% to less than 10%.&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*Units of 10,000.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;**Employment rate is calculated in the same way as earlier in this appendix, but assuming a total labor force of 61% of the total population for selected years.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Year&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Rural population*&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Total population*&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Rural employed persons*&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Increase from 2013 (%)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Estimated rural employment rate** (%)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |XUAR&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2013&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1257&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2264&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |51&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |—&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6.6&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |XUAR&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2021&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1107&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2589&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |586&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1051&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |86.8&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Gansu&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2013&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1546&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2582&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |97&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |—&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10.3&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Gansu&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2021&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1162&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2490&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |693&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |612&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |97.8&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2013&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |62961&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |136072&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |7473&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |—&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |19.5&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2021&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |49835&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |141260&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |27879&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |273&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |91.7&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, the New Deal in Xinjiang, described at greater length in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch08.xhtml|Chapter Eight]], was neither restricted to Xinjiang, nor particularly remarkable in China overall during the late 2010s. Though the Western press has made great efforts to conflate it with a supposed attempt to destroy the Uyghur cultural identity, it is clear that the very same phenomenon has also transformed Gansu, which was and is over 90% Han. It seems that &amp;quot;targeted poverty alleviation&amp;quot; is exactly that. It has targeted not any particular ethnic group, nor minorities in general, but the poor—both Uyghur and Han alike.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Footnotes ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Library works about China]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Why_the_World_Needs_China&amp;diff=79848</id>
		<title>Library:Why the World Needs China</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Why_the_World_Needs_China&amp;diff=79848"/>
		<updated>2024-12-23T02:58:11Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: uploaded full text&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=Why the World Needs China|image=Why the World Needs China Cover.jpg|author=Kyle Ferrana|publisher=Clarity Press|published_date=2024|type=Book|isbn=978-1-949762-87-7|pdf=https://annas-archive.org/md5/8b484b038303cf355bfe32111b8baf18}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Introduction - The Prius and the Frog ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;There is no alternative.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Margaret Thatcher, 1980&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A campaign slogan of the United Kingdom&#039;s Conservative Party, which has since become iconic as a justification and rationalization for neoliberal policy throughout the world.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Profound changes are afoot in the international economic structure.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Xi Jinping, 2016&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China Vol. 2&#039;&#039; (Shanghai Press, 2018), 276.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;At the turn of the twenty-first century, the first model of the Toyota Prius, the world&#039;s first mass-market hybrid-electric vehicle, was produced to much acclaim. Many in the United States bought the first Prius, yet in the following decades, the U.S. auto market was painfully slow in converting to electric; electric vehicles (EVs) of any kind remained at 1% or less of total vehicle sales until 2018. By 2021, sales rose to 5% of total—or about half a million new electric cars—a modest but significant step toward reducing the vast quantities of greenhouse gas emissions produced by transport in a country with one of the highest rates of automobile use in the world. There are, at the time of this writing, almost three hundred million motor vehicles in the U.S., or slightly less than one for each person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The only country with a larger motor vehicle fleet, in fact, is China. In the year 2000, there were only about four million cars in China—one for every three hundred people&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tania Branigan, &amp;quot;China and Cars: A Love Story,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, December 14, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—but twenty years later, Chinese automobiles outnumbered those in the U.S., rising (given China&#039;s much larger human population) to about one for every four or five people. Chinese drivers were similarly slow to switch to electric; as late as 2014, for example, CNN reported that they were in fact &amp;quot;hesitant to adopt electric cars,&amp;quot; buying only 7,000 such vehicles in the first quarter of the year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zoe Li, &amp;quot;Chinese Drivers Hesitant to Adopt Electric Cars.&amp;quot;CNN, April 14, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The International Energy Agency reported EVs to account for no more than 1% of sales in China through 2016.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the following six years, however, China&#039;s sales of electric vehicles were anything but modest. Its EV sales leaped to over three million—16% of total sales—in 2021,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Energy Agency, &amp;quot;Electric Car Registrations and Sales Share in China, United States, Europe and Other Regions, 2016–2021,&amp;quot; May 23, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in the fall of 2022, was set to again nearly double at a projected &#039;&#039;six million&#039;&#039; new EVs that year, more than the rest of the world combined.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daisuke Wakabayashi and Claire Fu, &amp;quot;For China&#039;s Auto Market, Electric Isn&#039;t the Future. It&#039;s the Present,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 27, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The cause of this dramatic shift lay not in any random vicissitude of the market; the country&#039;s skyrocketing EV industry, according to an analysis from the Paulson Institute in Chicago, had grown from scratch to become the world leader within a single decade due to a combination of &amp;quot;pilot programs, subsidies, government procurement, and some form of nontariff barriers.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ilaria Mazzocco, &amp;quot;Electrifying: How China Built an EV Industry in a Decade,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;MacroPolo&#039;&#039;, July 8, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This demonstrates how, relatively speaking, the domestic policy of the People&#039;s Republic of China can and does turn on a dime. By now we are all acquainted with China&#039;s biggest problems; but even while being widely excoriated in the West for deficiencies both real and imagined, the Chinese government has become a remarkably efficient problem-solver. No matter how quickly you obtain them, specific descriptions of Chinese society will already be woefully obsolete by the time you begin reading. Where China is concerned, within virtually any milieu or level of education, the average Westerner—whether a loyal viewer of CNN or Fox News, a subscriber to &#039;&#039;Le Monde&#039;&#039; or the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, a stream-watcher or podcast-listener, a reader of supermarket tabloids, or a curator of social media feeds—is hopelessly stuck in the present. Even the most neutral treatments offer little more than a snapshot of a rapidly changing domestic and geopolitical environment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, to remain as relevant as possible, this book, written in 2022 and 2023, attempts to suggest where China might go, and not simply describe where China is or where China has been. Though intended to be as brief as possible, the first three-quarters of the book still mostly does the latter. In fact, the first quarter barely even mentions China; but unfortunately, this can&#039;t be helped. &amp;quot;Men make their own history,&amp;quot; said Karl Marx, &amp;quot;but they do not make it as they please; they do not make it under self-selected circumstances, but under circumstances existing already, given and transmitted from the past.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx, &#039;&#039;The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte&#039;&#039; (1913), Chapter I.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Today we live in a world as interconnected as it is unequal and one more interdependent than any of our ancestors could imagine—a world-system, according to economic historian Dr. Immanuel Wallerstein and his school of thought. The capitalist world-system is not the sum of international law and multilateral institutions such as the United Nations and the World Trade Organization—institutions that the PRC has scrupulously respected—but the complex network of predatory trade relations and the global division of labor that has served to enrich the West at the expense of everyone else for centuries. Like every other country, the PRC is only comprehensible in relation to this world-system; and that relation can&#039;t be understood without accurately understanding the nature of the world-system, which can&#039;t be understood without accurately understanding its history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch01.xhtml|Chapters One]] through [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch05.xhtml|Five]] introduce and explain the concept of super-imperialism—the latest, and most profitable system of exploitation that has yet been put into practice. In terms of economic policy, it is better known as neoliberalism, the ideology and practice of which UK Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher infamously sought to justify in the quote that begins this introduction. The super-empire, which currently consists of the United States and its junior partners in Europe and elsewhere, presently extracts enormous quantities of wealth from the rest of the world every year. It relies on four distinct mechanisms of control: 1) structural adjustments, 2) economic isolation, 3) military intervention, and 4) soft power. These are the supreme instruments of Western hegemony; as long as they can be exercised with impunity, the world-system cannot be changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapters Six]] through [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch10.xhtml|Ten]] consist of a thorough analysis of Chinese class society and economic life in the twenty-first century, ranging from the PRC&#039;s international relations and the Belt and Road Initiative, to the new campaign of wealth redistribution known as Common Prosperity, to the status and treatment of ethnic minorities in China&#039;s rural provinces. This part aims to explain why the PRC does what it does, how the Communist Party functions and has retained its legitimacy, and most of all what distinguishes China from other countries at every level in the world-system and why it is uniquely situated to facilitate a fundamental change to this system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As these analyses will show, the PRC does not seek hegemony or the exploitation of others; yet increasingly, even if against its will, it must contend with the hostile and belligerent super-empire, which will not quietly abandon its plunder of the world to make way for the PRC&#039;s vision of peace and shared prosperity. [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch11.xhtml|Chapters Eleven]] and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch12.xhtml|Twelve]] are therefore an evaluation of this conflict. Predictions of the future are not easy, and should not be made lightly, or perhaps at all; but the price of not trying may be too high. Though China has grown stronger than ever and is now more independent than it has been in many generations, it is far from invincible, and there remain formidable forces that it must confront.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Escape from a world-system is not possible, since by definition it encompasses the world we must all live in. A new world-system—which may or may not retain the same institutions but does not include the hegemony and exploitation inherent to the current one—must instead be constructed to supersede it. The question of how this might be accomplished has plagued thinkers and revolutionaries for decades. We desperately need a working theory of change, which can only be built if we gain the proper perspective. That&#039;s what this book is for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These are dangerous days. At the time of this writing, the wars in Ukraine and Palestine continue to escalate, and the world&#039;s two greatest nuclear powers grow ever closer to open conflict with one another. Tension between the world&#039;s economic titans—the U.S. and the PRC—is likewise increasing. The destruction of all human civilization in the near future has not been so likely for generations, whether through a nuclear conflict or through the slower burn of climate catastrophe; it may be likelier now than ever. According to the Western fable, we are all frogs in a pot, heedless that it is gradually coming to a boil.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But there&#039;s another frog-related fable they tell in the East. As the story goes, there was once a frog who lived at the bottom of a well. One day, he looked up and saw a sea turtle walking by overhead; the frog called out to the turtle, saying, &amp;quot;Won&#039;t you join me inside this well? The water is deep and the mud is comfortable. There is no finer place to live.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A frog at the bottom of a well cannot imagine the sea.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== A Note on Sources, Statistics, and the First Rule of Reading Propaganda ===&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s customary for criticism to target an author&#039;s sources. Are they biased? Are they reliable? Are they propaganda? If they&#039;re secondary sources, are &#039;&#039;their&#039;&#039; sources trustworthy? Says who?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those are all good questions. You might have them too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Just because you&#039;re paranoid doesn&#039;t mean they&#039;re not out to get you,&amp;quot; goes the proverb. Similarly, just because it&#039;s propaganda doesn&#039;t mean it isn&#039;t true. In fact, some of the &#039;&#039;most&#039;&#039; effective propaganda is composed entirely or almost entirely of the truth! Crudely inventing a lie from whole cloth is rare in the propaganda racket because it seldom &#039;&#039;convinces&#039;&#039;. Propaganda is merely information, factual or not, that is deployed to further a political goal. There&#039;s no sense in lying if the truth will do; if a propagandist happens to have it on their side, the truth is the very best weapon in their arsenal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So, it makes little sense to entirely disregard propaganda just because it is propaganda. If you do so, you&#039;ll never learn anything at all. &amp;quot;Seek truth from facts,&amp;quot; advises the famous Chinese idiom—not least because facts are almost never told to us by someone (or some organization) with no agenda whatsoever.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How to sift truth out of propaganda? This rule of reading propaganda is the first because it&#039;s such a no-brainer: &#039;&#039;if they admit it, it&#039;s probably true&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the head of the Strategic Air Command of the U.S. Air Force, for example, says that bombers under his command killed one million Korean civilians, we can safely assume that most likely, they did in fact kill at least that many. If a Turkish military strategy think tank estimates the current strength of the Kurdish nationalist insurgency at 50,000 fighters, one might be reasonably certain that there are in fact at least that many. On the other hand, if a top official of the anti-communist &amp;quot;Tibetan government in exile&amp;quot; publicly remarks that the number of Tibetans leaving China each year has declined, then we can be sure that Tibetan migration out of China has declined. In other words, failure, wrongdoing, or other information that is &#039;&#039;contrary&#039;&#039; to the established national or class interest of the organization producing or publishing it is more likely to be factual, while information that aligns with such interests is more likely to be fabricated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Institutional bias in press organizations is generally not difficult to establish. In the case of the PRC, it&#039;s no secret that &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039; are organs of the Chinese government and the Communist Party, just as media like &#039;&#039;Voice of America&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; are instruments of the United States Congress, being funded and controlled by the U.S. Agency for Global Media. Though more neutral sources are preferred, and used wherever possible, in the course of this book&#039;s examination of domestic Chinese affairs, &#039;&#039;both&#039;&#039; governments&#039; media will be used as sources of information—not just to glean truthful admissions using this heuristic, but to derive insight into the agenda and intent of each. (For example, the heavy censorship in the Chinese press of news regarding domestic terrorism, described at length in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch08.xhtml|Chapter Eight]], is a useful clue to the intent of the government&#039;s policy.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are of course limits to the first rule, which—as an investigation becomes more detailed and the subject matter more politicized, as any and all news regarding China now is in the West—become more obvious. No society, much less one of over one billion people, can be judged according to a handful of subjective anecdotes; any remotely accurate evaluation of the character and trajectory of Chinese policy must make use of systematically-gathered data—polls, scientific studies, statistics, &amp;amp;#x26;c., and there is a serious dearth of such data from Western or international sources. In each case, this book makes as much use of Western sources as possible; the anthropological studies of rural Tibet undertaken by Melvyn Goldstein and Cynthia Beall deserve special mention, as does the long-term polling of Chinese public opinion by the Harvard Kennedy School. Western academia, however, does not and certainly cannot be expected to operate as some kind of shadow Chinese census bureau. For obvious reasons, most studies of Chinese society are performed by Chinese academics from Chinese universities; and for information such as per capita income in the Chinese countryside,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch09.xhtml|Chapter Nine]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; data collected by the government must be used, usually in the form of regularly published statistical yearbooks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How accurate are these? The quality of government census data must certainly vary from country to country, and perfect accuracy cannot be expected from any of them, but outright intentional fabrication is rare. Even the cruelest and most deceitful government needs accurate statistics at the highest level, for it must use them to tailor its own policies, whether oppressive and corrupt or not. It is far from unheard of for unscrupulous bureaucrats to doctor data they are responsible for reporting, but in doing so they runs the risk of the real data being leaked; the higher the level of government and the more officials involved in such a conspiracy, the more likely their deception is to be discovered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Vladimir Lenin, who in the nineteenth century wrote extensively on the development of capitalism among Russian farmers, made enthusiastic use of what he called the &amp;quot;admirable material&amp;quot; provided by the Moscow Zemstvo,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladimir Ilich Lenin, &#039;&#039;What the &amp;quot;Friends of the People&amp;quot; Are and How They Fight the Social-Democrats, Part III&#039;&#039; (1894).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; an organ of the same Tsarist regime that had executed his brother, and which Lenin later overthrew. The present-day Russian Federation—which the Western press considers &amp;quot;authoritarian&amp;quot; and regularly accuses of disinformation and election fraud—does not always produce census data that is positive. In recent years, for the sake of public image, it may have been in the interest of the Federation to lie about the unflattering rise in poverty and decline of real income in the Siberian Federal District, yet such data is available from Rosstat and has been the subject of studies published by Novosibirsk State University. If a government truly wishes to avoid admitting to the world the extent of its country&#039;s problems—or anything else unflattering that its official statistics might reveal—the typical recourse is not to fabricate, but to stop publishing a statistic altogether. For example, as of 2023, the Venezuelan Central Bank had not updated its GDP estimates for nearly five years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The catastrophic effect of the United States&#039; sanctions on the Venezuelan economy are described in more detail in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapters Two]] and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch03.xhtml|Three]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to American economist Dr. Michael Hudson with regard to the U.S. in 2003:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A few years ago I sought to update my breakdown of the balance of payments to update the impact of U.S. military spending and foreign aid. But the Commerce Department&#039;s Table 5 from its balance of payments data had been changed in such a way it no longer reveals the extent to which foreign aid generates a transfer of dollars from foreign countries to the United States, as it did in the 1960s and 1970s. I telephoned the statistical division responsible for collecting these statistics and in due course reached the technician responsible for the numbers. &amp;quot;We used to publish that data,&amp;quot; he explained, &amp;quot;but some joker published a report showing that the United States actually made money off the countries we were aiding. It caused such a stir that we changed the accounting format so that nobody can embarrass us like that again.&amp;quot; I realized that I was the joker who had been responsible for the present-day statistical concealment, and that it would take a Congressional request to get the Commerce and State Departments to replicate the analysis that still was being made public in the years in which I wrote &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism: The Origin and Fundamentals of U.S. World Dominance&#039;&#039; (Pluto Press, 2003), xiii.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The numbers printed in the PRC&#039;s statistical yearbooks, therefore, are generally very unlikely to be phony. Tangentially, Western institutions have tended to confirm, rather than refute,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;But more often, of course, ignore.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the dramatic increases in income, infrastructure, and availability of services that western China has seen in the last twenty years, such as how in 2020, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported on the World Bank&#039;s confirmation of the eradication of extreme poverty in the countryside.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Bradsher, &amp;quot;Jobs, Houses and Cows: China&#039;s Costly Drive to Erase Extreme Poverty,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to an analysis published by U.S. think tank Center for Strategic and International Studies, unofficial estimates of China&#039;s GDP growth by Western banks and multinational institutions have matched the official PRC estimate almost exactly since 2010.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Scott Kennedy and Qin (Maya) Mei, &amp;quot;Measurement Muddle: China&#039;s GDP Growth Data and Potential Proxies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Big Data China&#039;&#039;, September 13, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Reports going back decades show the remarkable consistency of the PRC&#039;s National Bureau of Statistics; the data are real.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This is not to say there is no bias in their presentation. For example, the yearbooks have long published only total rural &#039;&#039;employment&#039;&#039;, with the government only measuring the &#039;&#039;urban&#039;&#039; unemployment rate, thus avoiding mention of the very large number of jobless peasants in Xinjiang in the early and mid-2010s. A rough estimate of rural joblessness, based on other demographic data, is calculated in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app04.xhtml|Appendix D]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; More specific positive information, such as &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;&#039;s claim in late 2020 that the last rural village in China had been connected to the country&#039;s paved road network,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua, &amp;quot;Paved Road Links China&#039;s &#039;Last Village&#039; with Outside World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;XinhuaNet&#039;&#039;, July 1, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; may be viewed with suspicion, but can be accepted on a case-by-case basis—in this particular case, simply due to the fact that such a claim would be remarkably easy to expose, were it a lie. If there still were a village in China served only by dirt roads or footpaths, one of the intrepid satellite jockeys at the Australian Strategic Policy Institute in Canberra would certainly have found it by now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter One - Five Stages of Imperialism: The Historical Evolution of Exploitation Thus Far ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Force, fraud, oppression, looting are openly displayed without any attempt at concealment, and it requires an effort to discover within this tangle of political violence and contests of power the stern laws of the economic process.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Rosa Luxemburg, 1913&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rosa Luxemburg, &#039;&#039;The Accumulation of Capital&#039;&#039; (1913), Chapter 31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;If money, according to Augier, &#039;comes into the world with a congenital blood-stain on one cheek,&#039; capital comes dripping from head to foot, from every pore, with blood and dirt.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Karl Marx, 1867&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx, &#039;&#039;Capital&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Vol. 1: A Critique of Political Economy&#039;&#039; (1867), Chapter 31, &amp;quot;Genesis of the Industrial Capitalist.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Oppressed people cannot hope to liberate themselves without first identifying the source of their oppression. Since oppressors have no incentive to identify themselves, it therefore falls to others to correctly describe the present nature of oppression and its precise mechanisms of exploitation and control. Only with this understanding can the correct strategy be designed to throw off oppression, elevate the oppressed, and abolish all systems of exploitation once and for all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nature of oppression is always changing. Today, in its most organized and dangerous form, it is more complex, more widespread, and more international than ever before. It exacerbates all other forms of oppression and prevents at every turn their abolition. Though few can agree upon the definition, it has a name that everyone knows: imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The confusion surrounding this term is by design. It is in the interest of the ruling class of any empire to obscure the causes of the cruelty and exploitation that is foundational to its imperialism. If these rulers are to preserve the power and privileges to which they are accustomed, they must at all costs prevent their subjects from clearly understanding the means by which their empire is imposed, for their subjects&#039; ignorance and complicity is required to maintain it. Where this class cannot cover up its crimes, it blames others, sometimes its rivals or predecessors, but often its very victims; where it cannot blame others, it produces self-serving rationalizations. In 1883, when the British Empire was at its historical height, English historian John Robert Seeley famously wrote, &amp;quot;We seem, as it were, to have conquered and peopled half the world in a fit of absence of mind.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John Robert Seeley, &#039;&#039;The Expansion of England: Two Courses of Lectures&#039;&#039; (Boston: Roberts Brothers, 1883), 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The mass murder and enslavement of millions that England had perpetrated in order to sit atop the world were apparently no more than unfortunate accidents, entirely without guiding hands or any ill intent.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 1. Before Capitalism ===&lt;br /&gt;
Empires have existed as distinct centralized political entities for nearly all of recorded history. The Akkadian Empire in ancient Mesopotamia, which existed more than two thousand years before Christ, is widely considered the first; more well-known examples include the Roman Empire and the Macedonian Empire. For thousands of years, empires were created through military conquest of new lands—often, lands controlled by lesser or declining empires—the subjugation of their indigenous inhabitants, and the extortion or outright seizure of their possessions. The labor power of slaves and the loot of conquered lands were customarily taken by force or by the threat of force, a process that is best described as &#039;&#039;dispossessive accumulation&#039;&#039;. Such spoils are referred to as &amp;quot;super-profits&amp;quot;—wealth that is acquired coercively with the meanest possible compensation (or none at all) to its former owners.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The &amp;quot;previous&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;primitive&amp;quot; accumulation that preceded capitalism was first described as such by eighteenth-century economist Adam Smith. Contemporary economists, who lived in a time in history when African slaves were worked to death on sugar plantations, somehow imagined the capitalists&#039; &amp;quot;previous accumulation&amp;quot; as a peaceful process, in which a select few rose to control capital simply by virtue of working hard, or harder than the rest of the toiling masses from which they first arose. In &#039;&#039;Capital, Volume I&#039;&#039;, Marx dispels this rosy conception of &amp;quot;so-called primitive accumulation,&amp;quot; describing how in reality it amounted to the violent theft of land and labor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, &amp;quot;previous&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;primitive&amp;quot; imply that such a process was confined to the past. But neither this theft nor the associated violence ceased even long after capitalism became the dominant mode of production throughout the world. Therefore the concept must be generalized to reflect the fact that it is an ongoing, essential feature of not only feudalism and early capitalism, but modern society as well. Rosa Luxemburg, another political theorist in the Marxist tradition, explicitly defined this form of accumulation as such in the twentieth century, and modern Marxist economic geographer David Harvey expanded this concept in the twenty-first century to what he termed &amp;quot;accumulation by dispossession,&amp;quot; to mean &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; coercive mechanism that extracts super-profits, past or present, including not only the conquest of land but the privatization of public resources, predatory trade agreements, &amp;amp;#x26;c. For the purposes of this book, it will be rendered as &amp;quot;dispossessive accumulation&amp;quot; for brevity.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Super-profits differ from the ordinary profits that are generated by the labor of free domestic workers, which must be purchased with wages determined by market forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who acquired these super-profits? Common soldiers won the plunder of such conquests, yet the wealth was always enjoyed primarily by a feudal or pre-feudal imperial aristocracy; a privileged minority that typically maintained its exclusivity through dynastic inheritance. The scale of their empires could be vast—the Mongolian Empire of the thirteenth century, for example, spanned nearly all of Asia—yet they were usually limited to a contiguous land area within a single continent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the first, pre-capitalist stage of imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 2. The Origin of the Colonies ===&lt;br /&gt;
By the sixteenth century, the capitalist mode of production began to develop, and over the next few centuries would eventually gain primacy in Europe. During this time, the feudal aristocracy still maintained its control, yet the scope of their empires steadily increased as the capitalist class grew stronger. Empires began to span multiple continents; capitalists, who by the nature of their enterprise accumulate and concentrate a surplus of wealth, were able to invest more and more of this surplus into the imperialist endeavor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;At first,&amp;quot; writes Wallerstein, &amp;quot;the Spaniards simply picked up the gold already mined by the Incas and used for ritual.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Immanuel Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Modern World-System I: Capitalist Agriculture and the Origins of the European World-Economy in the Sixteenth Century&#039;&#039; (University of California Press, 2011), 170.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The European empires began to plunder not just the labor and the wealth possessed by its victims, but set up colonies in the conquered lands, harvesting resources through slave labor on cash-crop plantations. These colonial relationships, established so long ago, did not remain static, and nor have they ended; instead, they have continued to evolve throughout history, even to the present day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the second, mercantilist stage of imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Colonialism and Inter-Imperialist Rivalry ===&lt;br /&gt;
Soon these empires developed the technological capability to extract raw materials from their colonies on a massive scale, primarily through industrial mining. This involved what is known as the &#039;&#039;export of capital&#039;&#039;—i.e., investments made by one country in another. Some expenditure was required to build the mines, the equipment, the refineries, &amp;amp;#x26;c., and therefore increase the flow of resources back toward the heart of the empire. These resources were then used for the production of commodities, the market trade of which, according to Wallerstein, became &amp;quot;fundamentally determinative&amp;quot; to the fate of these political entities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Immanuel Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy (Studies in Modern Capitalism): Essays by Immanuel Wallerstein&#039;&#039; (Cambridge University Press, 1975), 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Empires became truly global, as Britain, France, and other European countries seized and colonized overseas territories on every continent. The new period of history it inaugurated, often referred to as the New Imperialism or the Age of Imperialism, was characterized by quantitatively and qualitatively &#039;&#039;greater&#039;&#039; exploitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The beneficiaries of this new imperial system were the European capitalists, also called the bourgeoisie, who overtook the old feudal aristocracies to become the dominant force of class-based society. However, this class was not united; just as the pre-capitalist empires would war with and conquer each other, the bourgeoisie of Europe were divided by their respective nations, and competed, rather than cooperated, with one another to secure ever more spoils for their own empire.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1916, Vladimir Lenin, principal architect of the Bolshevik Revolution, summarized this new stage of imperialism as including five basic features:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# the concentration of production and capital has developed to such a high stage that it has created monopolies which play a decisive role in economic life;&lt;br /&gt;
# the merging of bank capital with industrial capital, and the creation, on the basis of this &amp;quot;finance capital,&amp;quot; of a financial oligarchy;&lt;br /&gt;
# the export of capital[,] as distinguished from the export of commodities[,] acquires exceptional importance;&lt;br /&gt;
# the formation of international monopolist capitalist associations which share the world among themselves, and&lt;br /&gt;
# the territorial division of the whole world among the biggest capitalist powers is completed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladimir Ilich Lenin, &#039;&#039;Imperialism, the Highest Stage of Capitalism: A Popular Outline&#039;&#039; (Moscow: Progress Publishers, 1963), chapter 7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The iron law of capitalism is that profit must always increase. By locating the motor force of the new mode of imperial exploitation in these perpetually profit-hungry financial institutions, Lenin showed that modern empires were each &#039;&#039;driven&#039;&#039; to continually expand—and in a world that is finite, once all foreign lands had eventually been conquered, this expansion could only come at the expense of the other empires, leading inevitably to the First and Second World Wars.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lenin, &#039;&#039;Imperialism&#039;&#039;. In the very same chapter within which he presented these five features, Lenin also wrote, &amp;quot;an essential feature of imperialism is the rivalry between several great powers in the striving for hegemony, i.e., for the conquest of territory, not so much directly for themselves as to weaken the adversary and undermine &#039;&#039;his&#039;&#039; hegemony.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the third stage of imperialism: the stage of inter-imperialist rivalry.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 4. Neocolonialism and the Inter-Imperialist Alliance ===&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin&#039;s definition of imperialism as &#039;&#039;a special stage&#039;&#039; of capitalism remains relevant today, given that the bourgeois financial oligarchy he described is still the dominant exploiter class of modern imperialism. Vast quantities of capital are also still being exported between countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Capital exports and their present purpose and condition will be revisited in further detail in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, after the end of the Second World War, conflict between empires seriously diminished, and the specific criteria of Lenin&#039;s definition became obsolete; most obviously, the fifth feature, which stipulates that the territory of the whole world be divided among the biggest capitalist powers, ceased to apply.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lenin himself warned against a dogmatic application of this definition beyond its specific historical circumstances; further details in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The colonies of Britain, France, and of the other capitalist empires gradually gained independence; within decades, colonialism in its traditional form—i.e., non-self-governing territories controlled by foreign governments—was relegated to only a few tiny regions of the world, such as American Samoa or New Caledonia. The prevailing forms of colonialism became either &#039;&#039;settler-colonial&#039;&#039;—self-governing territories controlled by a class of foreign settlers that have displaced and oppressed the indigenous inhabitants—which today exists in a few countries such as the United States, Canada and Australia,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Settler-colonialism and its specific characteristics will be described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch09.xhtml|Chapter Nine]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or &#039;&#039;neo-colonial&#039;&#039;, which remains prevalent throughout Africa, Latin America, and Asia, also collectively known as the Global South. The specific subset of the Global South that is presently dominated by neocolonialism (which is the vast majority) is also called the &#039;&#039;periphery&#039;&#039;—a geographic area where &amp;quot;the indigenous state is weak, ranging from its nonexistence (that is, a colonial situation) to one with a low degree of autonomy (that is, a neo-colonial situation).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Modern World-System I&#039;&#039;, 349.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1965, Dr. Kwame Nkrumah, the first prime minister and president of Ghana after its independence eight years earlier, offered his definition of neocolonialism:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The essence of neo-colonialism is that the State which is subject to it is, in theory, independent and has all the outward trappings of international sovereignty. In reality its economic system and thus its political policy is directed from outside….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The result of neo-colonialism is that foreign capital is used for the exploitation rather than for the development of the less developed parts of the world. Investment under neo-colonialism increases rather than decreases the gap between the rich and the poor countries of the world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kwame Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism, the Last Stage of Imperialism&#039;&#039; (London: Panaf Books, 1965), ix–x.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In regard to any countries that resisted this arrangement, Frantz Fanon, famed anti-colonial political philosopher and member of Algeria&#039;s National Liberation Front, observed in 1961 that typically,&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… you may see colonialism withdrawing its capital and its technicians and setting up around the young State the apparatus of economic pressure. The apotheosis of independence is transformed into the curse of independence, and the colonial power through its immense resources of coercion condemns the young nation to regression. In plain words, the colonial power says: &amp;quot;Since you want independence, take it and starve.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Frantz Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039; (New York: Grove Press, 1963), 97.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Why and how neocolonialism came to predominate is not immediately obvious. It is clear from the brutality of direct colonialism why the &#039;&#039;victims&#039;&#039; struggled to end it; to maintain or increase their rates of resource extraction, the European empires had often waged campaigns of mass extermination in their direct colonies, such as the &amp;quot;Rubber Terror&amp;quot; in the so-called Congo Free State and the genocide of the Herero in German South West Africa (now Namibia). But the ruling class of these empires also had an incentive for its abolition—on &#039;&#039;their&#039;&#039; terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their total political dominance and the use of chattel slavery meant that empires could often absorb the entirety of colonial super-profits. However, administering a colony, defending it against rival empires, and subduing the insurrections that such oppression caused still represented a formidable expense. The wars and massacres that have since occurred in &#039;&#039;neocolonial&#039;&#039; Africa—which are often a consequence of imperial finance and economic pressures, as [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]] will show—have achieved the similar effect of ensuring that these neocolonies remain weak and exploitable in the long term, yet these are undertaken almost wholly by proxy and for only a fraction of the price. &amp;quot;Significantly,&amp;quot; Nkrumah writes, &amp;quot;the neo-colonialist system costs the capitalist powers comparatively little, while enormous and increasing profits are made.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kwame Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Handbook of Revolutionary Warfare&#039;&#039; (New York: International Publishers, 1968), 13.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Neocolonialism was therefore overall a &#039;&#039;more efficient&#039;&#039; system of exploitation, serving the interests of the empire to greater degree.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lenin held a contrary view, referring to neocolonialism (or &amp;quot;semi-colonialism&amp;quot;) as being a &amp;quot;middle stage&amp;quot; that finance capital would find less convenient, preferring to colonize directly. Yet the world&#039;s largest &amp;quot;semi-colonies&amp;quot; that Lenin referred to were Türkiye, Iran, and China, which shared the distinction of having never &#039;&#039;yet&#039;&#039; been directly colonized in the capitalist era. (Lenin, &#039;&#039;Imperialism&#039;&#039;, chapter 6.) The economies of these countries had therefore not yet been fully oriented toward resource extraction and exports—for example, their agriculture might have still produced more food for domestic consumption than cash crops—as had been the case in most of the world by the time of decolonization in the twentieth century. Lenin, Nkrumah, Wallerstein, and Arrighi may therefore all be easily reconciled with each other: neocolonization might maximize super-profits, but likely only after a period of direct colonization.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Wallerstein agreed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;[southern Asia, the Middle East, and Africa] had to be decolonized in order to mobilize productive potential in a way that had never been achieved in the colonial era. Colonial rule had after all been an &#039;&#039;inferior&#039;&#039; mode of relationship of core and periphery, one occasioned by the strenuous late-nineteenth century conflict among industrial states but one no longer desirable from the point of view of the new hegemonic power [the United States].&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy&#039;&#039;, 32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;These analyses have since been borne out conclusively by the economic data. In 1991, Professor Giovanni Arrighi modeled the economic performance of the Global South (divided, in his figures, into the specific regions and subregions of Latin America, Africa, the Middle East, South and Southeast Asia, and Indonesia and the Philippines) by measuring their gross national product per capita in proportion to the GNP per capita of the &amp;quot;organic core&amp;quot; of empire (North America, Western Europe, Australia and New Zealand), finding that in all such regions this proportion had decreased substantially since the Second World War.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Giovanni Arrighi, &amp;quot;World Income Inequalities and the Future of Socialism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New Left Review&#039;&#039; 1, no. 189 (Sept./Oct. 1991): 10–12.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Arrighi concludes that &amp;quot;… after more than thirty years of developmental efforts of all kinds, the gaps that separate the incomes of the East and of the South from those of the West/North are today wider than ever before.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Arrighi, 40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ruling class of a neocolony, who collaborate with the empire to extract super-profits from their own country, are called &#039;&#039;compradors&#039;&#039;. Mao Zedong, the founder of the People&#039;s Republic of China, described them succinctly as &amp;quot;wholly appendages of the international bourgeoisie, depending upon imperialism for their survival and growth.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mao Zedong, &#039;&#039;Analysis of the Classes in Chinese Society&#039;&#039; (1926).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Fanon, Gabriel Léon M&#039;ba, the first prime minister and president of Gabon, reassured Paris with the words, &amp;quot;Gabon is independent, but between Gabon and France nothing has changed; everything goes on as before.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 66–67.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nkrumah elaborates:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In the first place, the rulers of neo-colonial States derive their authority to govern, not from the will of the people, but from the support which they obtain from their neo-colonialist masters. They have therefore little interest in developing education, strengthening the bargaining power of their workers employed by expatriate firms, or indeed of taking any step which would challenge the colonial pattern of commerce and industry, which it is the object of neo-colonialism to preserve.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, xv.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Though compradors are typically bourgeois (i.e., they own capital themselves), they are not the only capitalists of their country. The function of the compradors is to dominate the political and especially the military establishment of their countries, and their true income is a percentage of the super-profits they secure for the imperialists. This income, while only a fraction of the surplus value of the neocolony&#039;s production, is essentially a bribe to diminish their drive for economic development, which, in an underdeveloped country, is in the class interest of the bourgeoisie as a whole. The other bourgeois classes of a neocolony (called the petit bourgeoisie and the national bourgeoisie) are distinguished by their relative exclusion from this bargain, which naturally gives rise to their wish to reclaim this &#039;&#039;entire&#039;&#039; surplus for themselves.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The privileged position of the compradors is therefore at odds with not only the interests of the peasants and workers of their country, but with other strata of their own class. The result is extreme instability, leaving the country prone not only to revolutions and armed insurgencies, but to even more bloody counterrevolutions, coups d&#039;état, and interventions undertaken by the imperial powers, when they place a thumb on the scales to restore their puppets to power. Compradors, as Nkrumah explains, are often expendable:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In the neo-colonialist territories, since the former colonial power has in theory relinquished political control, if the social conditions occasioned by neo-colonialism cause a revolt the local neo-colonialist government can be sacrificed and another equally subservient one substituted in its place.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, xiv.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Thus even where bribery does not suffice, a leader of a neocolonial state—even one democratically elected by a constituency that rejects imperial domination—may also be induced to collaborate with the empire by the threat, explicit or otherwise, that if he fails to govern according to its interests, he will likely be replaced, perhaps violently.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See the case study of Venezuela in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consequently, so long as a neocolony remains small and underdeveloped, escape from domination by the empire is all but impossible— unless, of course, an external force intervenes. Despite its advantages for the imperialists, neocolonialism could not become the dominant mode of exploitation under the inter-imperialist rivalry stage for the reason that as neocolonies, an empire&#039;s subjects would always be more vulnerable to conquest by a rival empire.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This contradiction existed throughout the inter-imperialist rivalry stage. Lenin chronicled the hypocrisy of the British imperialists, who would complain of the expense of their colonies even while continuing to expand them: M. Beer, in an article, &amp;quot;Modern British Imperialism,&amp;quot; published in 1898, shows that in 1852, Disraeli, a statesman who was generally inclined towards imperialism, declared: &amp;quot;The colonies are millstones round our necks.&amp;quot; But at the end of the nineteenth century the British heroes of the hour were Cecil Rhodes and Joseph Chamberlain, who openly advocated imperialism and applied the imperialist policy in the most cynical manner! (Lenin, &#039;&#039;Imperialism&#039;&#039;, chapter 6)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A prerequisite for a neocolonial world order was therefore a fundamentally different attitude of all the major imperial powers toward one another—one of peace and long-term cooperation rather than animosity. This prisoners&#039; dilemma meant the novel phenomenon of persistent cooperation between the world&#039;s empires could not come about spontaneously. Instead, it emerged out of &#039;&#039;necessity&#039;&#039;, in response to the development of socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1920, after the victory of the Bolsheviks and establishment of the Russian Soviet Republic, Lenin had also described the &#039;&#039;national&#039;&#039; dimension of imperialism in a speech to the Second Congress of the Communist International:&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jay Tharappel, &amp;quot;Why China&#039;s Capital Exports Can Weaken Imperialism,&amp;quot; 34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The characteristic feature of imperialism consists in the whole world, as we now see, being divided into a large number of oppressed nations and an insignificant number of oppressor nations, the latter possessing colossal wealth and powerful armed forces. The vast majority of the world&#039;s population, over a thousand million, perhaps even 1,250 million people, if we take the total population of the world as 1,750 million, in other words, about 70 per cent of the world&#039;s population, belong to the oppressed nations, which are either in a state of direct colonial dependence or are semi-colonies, as, for example, Persia, Turkey and China, or else, conquered by some big imperialist power, have become greatly dependent on that power by virtue of peace treaties …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second basic idea in our theses is that, in the present world situation following the imperialist war, reciprocal relations between peoples and the world political system as a whole are determined by the struggle waged by a small group of imperialist nations against the Soviet movement and the Soviet states headed by Soviet Russia. Unless we bear that in mind, we shall not be able to pose a single national or colonial problem correctly, even if it concerns a most outlying part of the world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;V. I. Lenin, &#039;&#039;Lenin Collected Works&#039;&#039;, 213–63.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;At the time, Lenin&#039;s assertion of the nascent socialist country&#039;s global importance was still premature; after the First World War, the political monopoly of the Western capitalist class had only &#039;&#039;begun&#039;&#039; to fracture, which neither precluded further inter-imperialist wars nor precipitated decolonization. However, by the time the Soviet Union emerged from the &#039;&#039;Second&#039;&#039; World War, it did so as a global superpower and the leader of a new bloc of socialist countries, shattering this monopoly decisively. A more thorough examination of the early Soviet Union&#039;s policy and the dynamic between it and the imperialist powers is presented in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch12.xhtml|Chapter Twelve]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The new socialist bloc, being ruled by those representing the interests of the formerly-oppressed classes of workers (also called the proletariat) and peasants, was a potential ally to the many millions in the periphery who desired freedom from their colonial overlords. Traditional colonies, in which the brutality of dispossessive accumulation was more overt and the forces of national liberation were more easily united by the humiliation of foreign occupation, therefore became as vulnerable under the new conditions of imperialism as neocolonies had been under inter-imperialist rivalry, as Fanon describes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Strengthened by the unconditional support of the socialist countries, the colonized peoples fling themselves with whatever arms they have against the impregnable citadel of colonialism. If this citadel is invulnerable to knives and naked fists, it is no longer so when we decide to take into account the context of the Cold War.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 79.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The European capitalists soon found neocolonialism to be not just the best but also the &#039;&#039;only&#039;&#039; option to maintain their empires. Those who resisted the new paradigm suffered severe consequences. When the Portuguese capitalist class refused to surrender political control over Angola and Mozambique, for instance, anti-colonial movements in both colonies sought the aid of the socialist bloc and for a time gained independence from both the imperialists and their compradors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Socialism, therefore, represented a threat to the imperialist system itself. In response, the world&#039;s empires ceased to war with one another and were obliged to unite against their common enemy. Inter-imperialist alliances had existed in the past, either for the purposes of cooperating to subdue a victim that was too strong to be defeated by a single empire, or for mutual defense against other such inter-imperialist alliances;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For example, the alliance of France, Britain, and the Ottoman Empire against Russia during the Crimean War, or the Eight-Nation Alliance that defeated the Boxer Rebellion in China.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet these coalitions had always been temporary and unstable, liable to shift during peacetime or if a particular participant saw greater profit in switching sides. At stake in the Cold War against the socialist bloc was instead the preservation of the bourgeoisie as the dominant force of class society across the world. Therefore, the new inter-imperialist alliance was stabilized and solidified to a qualitatively different degree.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nkrumah came to understand and describe this arrangement as &amp;quot;collective imperialism.&amp;quot; Being motivated by class self-preservation on an &#039;&#039;international&#039;&#039; scale, this alliance required a mechanism to bring any errant individual empire into compliance should its actions not benefit the collective whole. Even France, having a large West African neocolonial empire, did not have sole control; instead, according to Nkrumah, it was subject to &amp;quot;a super State which can at times even override the policy wishes of the nominal neo-colonial master.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, 20.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One empire—the United States—had become more powerful than any other, which led it to inhabit this role, but also allowed it to coerce its European (and Japanese) partners into unequal partnerships that they had no choice but to accept. As the hegemon of the imperial alliance, the United States acted to subdue its junior partners on several occasions, most notably during the Suez Crisis of 1956.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;When France and the United Kingdom invaded Egypt to restore their control over the Suez Canal, the U.S. used its influence with the International Monetary Fund to withhold any financial support and threatened to devalue the pound sterling through the sale of its government bonds, forcing the UK to withdraw its forces. The U.S., of course, intervened not for the sake of Egypt&#039;s liberation, but for its own imperial ambitions in the Middle East.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There, as in elsewhere in the periphery, the U.S. gradually both compelled its Western European allies to &amp;quot;decolonize&amp;quot; (i.e. transition to neocolonialism) and replaced them as the primary neocolonial overlord, reaping the greatest share of super-profits.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In Iran, for example, the CIA organized a coup against Prime Minister Mohammed Mossadegh, who in 1951 had attempted to nationalize Iran&#039;s British-owned oil company. Once Mossadegh had been replaced with a comprador government, British Petroleum was restored to only a minority share of ownership, second to a consortium of U.S. oil corporations.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The United States&#039; junior partners in the alliance nevertheless profited tremendously during the postwar era; when Arrighi further divided the &amp;quot;organic core&amp;quot; region of his model into subregions, while North America&#039;s GNP per capita remained well above the GNP per capita of the entire alliance throughout the mid-twentieth century, by 1991 Western Europe only lagged behind it by a margin of less than 17%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Arrighi, &amp;quot;World Income Inequalities and the Future of Socialism,&amp;quot; 42–43.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the fourth stage of imperialism, hereafter referred to as the Cold War stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 5. Unrivaled Imperialist Unity, or Super-Imperialism ===&lt;br /&gt;
Nkrumah writes further:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The ideal neo-colonialist State would be one which was wholly subservient to neo-colonialist interests but &#039;&#039;the existence of the socialist nations makes it impossible to enforce the full rigour of the neo-colonialist system&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;.&#039;&#039;&#039; [emphasis added] The existence of an alternative system is itself a challenge to the neo-colonialist regime.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, xiv–xv.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;By the 1990s, geopolitical conditions had fundamentally changed once again. A socialist bloc no longer existed; the Soviet Union had been dismantled and itself neocolonized, and the People&#039;s Republic of China had become integrated into the capitalist world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The details of this integration will be examined more closely in later chapters.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western bourgeoisie no longer faced a serious threat to their dominance of class society, yet their inter-imperialist alliance remained. The North Atlantic Treaty Organization, ostensibly a defensive alliance of Western countries against the Soviet Union, continued to exist after the Soviet Union&#039;s demise and even expanded, with the United States becoming an unchallenged superpower, supported by its European allies. Nor did the Western bourgeoisie reclaim their former direct colonies; as shown by Wallerstein and Arrighi&#039;s analyses, they had no interest in returning to this less-profitable form of dispossessive accumulation. Instead, facing no significant rivals, they were then free to bring &#039;&#039;neocolonialism&#039;&#039; to its highest and most exploitative stage, hereafter called super-imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Cold War imperialism might best be summarized as global financial capitalist unity in the face of a socialist opposition, super-imperialism is global financial capitalist unity in the &#039;&#039;absence&#039;&#039; of opposition. &amp;quot;[M]odern neo-colonialism,&amp;quot; Nkrumah had said in 1965, &amp;quot;is based upon the control of nominally independent States by giant financial interests. These interests often act through or on behalf of a particular capitalist State, but they are quite capable of acting on their own and forcing those imperialist countries in which they have a dominant interest to follow their lead.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, 22.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the Cold War, what had begun as an alliance between distinct countries had merged into something else entirely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under super-imperialism, the very worst aspects of neocolonialism have manifested all across the world. The Western bourgeoisie have grown even richer while poverty has increased nearly everywhere. According to Nkrumah, balkanization, or the fragmentation of a single country into smaller and weaker ones less able to resist domination by foreign powers, is &amp;quot;the major instrument of neo-colonialism,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism&#039;&#039;, 14.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and, coinciding with the super-imperialist stage, there has been a profusion of new neocolonies. Since 1990, 34 new countries, together comprising nearly 20% of the world&#039;s current total, have been carved out of preexisting countries, most of them from the ruins of the Soviet Union and the Socialist Federal Republic of Yugoslavia.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Matt Rosenberg, &amp;quot;The World&#039;s Newest Countries Since 1990,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ThoughtCo&#039;&#039;., July 10, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The super-empire, consisting of the United States, its (mostly) Western subordinate countries, and their immense trans-national or multinational corporations, has dominated the periphery for decades with an iron fist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it is the current stage, super-imperialism requires further and closer analysis. A wide variety of modern theorists, both within and outside the Marxist tradition, have recognized that imperialism has entered a qualitatively new stage, among them Bin Yu,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bin Yu, &amp;quot;Neo-Imperialism, the Final Stage of Imperialism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Critical Thought&#039;&#039; 10, no. 4 (2020): 495–518&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Cheng Enfu and Lu Baolin,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cheng Enfu and Lu Baolin, &amp;quot;Five Characteristics of Neoimperialism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039; 73, no. 1 (May 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; who refer to it as neo-imperialism; others refer to it as &amp;quot;unipolarity,&amp;quot; the &amp;quot;unipolar world&amp;quot; being dominated by the United States. The term &amp;quot;super-imperialism&amp;quot; itself has also been notably used by Dr. Michael Hudson very similarly to describe the economic exploitation of other countries by the U.S. government. Professor Jiang Shigong, a prominent Chinese political theorist, remarked in 2021:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It is deceptive and misleading to portray China and the United States as two equal sovereign states, ignoring the three faces of modern Western imperialism, and the fact that the imperial system of the United States is even more complex than the British Empire&#039;s ever was. The United States operates an imperial arrangement within its continental territory, followed by a second imperial core in the form of the Five Eyes alliance, followed by a system of vassal states in the guise of allies such as the military domination systems of Europe, East Asia, and the Middle East, operates Latin America as a &amp;quot;backyard,&amp;quot; and, of course, it also has control over other supplementary &amp;quot;world-systems&amp;quot; such as the Internet, finance, and trade. Thus, the U.S.-China relationship is better characterized as China, a rising sovereign state, facing the U.S.-dominated world empire or world system. It&#039;s not a question of managing a relationship between two sovereign states, but a question of how China faces the U.S.-dominated world empire.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jiang Shigong, &amp;quot;A History of Empire Without Empire,&amp;quot; in Sun Feiyang and Nia Frome (eds.), &#039;&#039;After Tamerlane: The Global History of Empire Since 1405&#039;&#039; (Red Sails, 2021), sec. 5.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;All these conclusions about the nature of super-imperialism are similar, and yet there is a popular belief that it is increasingly unstable and unsustainable. Is this the case? How then will super-imperialism end, or how might it be ended? Any answer must first properly describe its features, its operation, and its quantitative and qualitative differences from previous stages.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Two - Mechanisms of Super-Imperialism ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;To be sure, the use of force by one party in a market transaction in order to improve his price was no invention of capitalism. Unequal exchange is an ancient practice&#039;&#039;. &#039;&#039;What was remarkable about capitalism as a historical system was the way in which this unequal exchange could be hidden; indeed, hidden so well that it is only after five hundred years of the operation of this mechanism that even the avowed opponents of the system have begun to unveil it systematically.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Immanuel Wallerstein, 1983&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Immanuel Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;Historical Capitalism&#039;&#039; (Verso, 1983), 30–31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Despite its continued existence for so much of history, imperialism is not a permanent phenomenon. A parasite cannot survive unless its host&#039;s efforts to remove it are frustrated; as engines fueled by exploitation, empires must always have a way to continually enforce that exploitation. There are therefore two mutually dependent features of any empire in &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; historical period: the empire must maintain control over its victims, and it strives to benefit at their expense. If it has no ability to coerce victims, it cannot profit from them; and if it does not benefit, then it would lose its incentive to exert control. The distinct methods by which each task is accomplished are outlined below.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ways in which an empire may accumulate super-profits at its victims&#039; expense are the &#039;&#039;mechanisms of exploitation&#039;&#039;. In previous stages of imperialism, these were more varied, including the forced labor of chattel slaves, the plunder of commodities by invading armies, and the payment of large war indemnities. Since capitalist finance and the performance of joint-stock corporations are by necessity transparent to the public, their mechanisms of exploitation are difficult for modern empires to fully conceal, and can be quantified by careful observers. For example, colonial state taxation—one such mechanism that primarily existed during the inter-imperialist rivalry stage—accounted for a total overall wealth transfer from India to Britain of about $1.9 trillion between 1765 and 1900, according to economists Drs. Utsa and Prabhat Patnaik—which if cumulated at a low interest rate would amount to about $65 trillion in 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Utsa Patnaik and Prabhat Patnaik, &amp;quot;The Drain of Wealth: Colonialism before the First World War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039; 72, no. 8 (February 2021). https://monthlyreview.org/2021/02/01/the-drain-of-wealth/&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The neocolonial era, in which empires no longer directly administer their victims, required different mechanisms of exploitation. Today, the majority of the transfer of wealth from the periphery to the core is accomplished through one such mechanism in particular: the unequal exchange underwriting international trade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unequal exchange is primarily driven by the vast disparity between the low cost of labor power in the periphery and the high price of commodities in the core. This represents a galactic yearly transfer of wealth. In 1966, economist Samir Amin estimated this transfer at 15% of the gross domestic product (GDP) of peripheral countries. When measured by the disparity between the exchange rate of each country&#039;s currency and its currency&#039;s purchasing power, this transfer is or has become far greater in the super-imperial era. Professor Gernot Köhler describes this process in the following way:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;When a low-income country (with a structurally distorted currency value …) trades with a high-income country, the high-income country gains a quantity of real value which does not show up in any account and the low-income country loses a quantity of real value which does not show up in any account. In colonial times, traders may have exchanged cheap glass beads for valuable ivory. Both sides agreed to the deal. Similarly, a low-income country may make a deal with a high-income country and the deal is balanced in monetary terms at the prevailing exchange rates. However, a quantity of real value has been extracted from the low-income country in this deal which does not show up in any account.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In 1995, shortly after the beginning of the super-imperial stage, Köhler measured this transfer at $1.8 trillion to Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD) countries (broadly: North America, Australia, Japan, and most of Europe) from non-OECD countries, or 24% of the non-OECD countries&#039; GDP. By 2009, he estimated that the transfer totaled $4 trillion&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Both figures in 2009 dollars; in current (2023) dollars these totals would be around $2.5 trillion and $5.7 trillion, respectively.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; between &amp;quot;Non-Advanced&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Advanced&amp;quot; countries as defined by the International Monetary Fund (only a slightly more exclusive grouping than the OECD). As a percentage of the &amp;quot;Non-Advanced&amp;quot; victims&#039; GDP, the total value extracted was similarly about 22.3%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gernot Köhler, &amp;quot;Estimating Unequal Exchange: Sub-Saharan Africa to China and the World,&amp;quot; in Richard F. America (ed.), &#039;&#039;Accounting for Colonialism&#039;&#039; (Palgrave Macmillan, 2023), 297–315.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2022, economic anthropologist Professor Jason Hickel and his colleagues criticized Köhler&#039;s approach as &#039;&#039;under&#039;&#039;estimating the scale of the total value transfer. Hickel et al. developed their own more comprehensive method, encompassing not only prices and exchange rates, but value added throughout the supply chain. According to their model, in 1990 the monetary amount that the IMF&#039;s &amp;quot;Advanced&amp;quot; countries &amp;quot;drained&amp;quot; from the rest of the world annually was approximately $4.5 trillion, and had increased to $10.8 trillion in 2015.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Both figures in 2010 dollars; in current (2023) dollars these totals would be around $6.2 trillion and $14.9 trillion, respectively.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Between those years, they calculated a total transfer value of $242 trillion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jason Hickel et al., &amp;quot;Imperialist Appropriation in the World Economy: Drain from the Global South through Unequal Exchange, 1990–2015,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Environmental Change&#039;&#039; 73 (March 1, 2022).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are multiple different forms of unequal exchange, which require lengthy analysis to properly describe; a simplified summary of one is detailed below, using the well-known example of the Apple iPhone. Another more detailed examination is presented in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app01.xhtml|Appendix A]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is commonly known that the production of the iPhone (and similar high-tech devices) has been almost entirely outsourced to a wide array of countries—from the mining of raw materials, to refining, to component manufacturing, to assembly, to packaging. By the end of the 2010s, the Apple Corporation reported hundreds of different suppliers for the manufacturing stage alone, which takes place mostly in mainland China, Southeast Asia, Japan, Taiwan, the Republic of Korea, and Vietnam. Over 150 suppliers had primary manufacturing locations in mainland China, while just 32 had any in the United States.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Apple Inc., &amp;quot;Apple Supplier List, Fiscal Year 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This continuing globalization of supply chains has naturally increased the cost of freight (the transport of products and materials from one stage of the supply chain to another), yet has also increased profits, sufficiently so that freight costs are superseded by an even more substantial &#039;&#039;decrease&#039;&#039; in the cost of production.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The base retail price of a new iPhone 6 upon its launch in September 2014 was $649,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Protalinski, &amp;quot;iPhone Prices from the Original to iPhone X,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;VentureBeat&#039;&#039;, Sept. 12, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which cost Apple an estimated $200 to produce.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ben Fox Rubin, &amp;quot;Costing $200 to Make, the iPhone 6 Should Offer Big Profits for Apple,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNET&#039;&#039;, Sept. 23, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the first quarter of 2015, Apple reported a net profit margin of 24%, yielding an approximate net profit of $108 per iPhone sold.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Apple&#039;s reported net profit for the quarter was $18 billion, or about 24% of its total revenue of $74.6 billion. Unit sales of the iPhone, however, were a record 74.5 million, or approximately $48 billion, if they were sold at the $649 base price for the iPhone 6. This would account for about two-thirds of Apple&#039;s total quarterly revenue. (Apple Inc., &amp;quot;Apple Reports Record First Quarter Results.&amp;quot;) If the iPhone itself is presumed to have the same margin as Apple&#039;s overall margin, this would amount to approximately $108 per iPhone sold, with the remaining $341 being spent on taxes and operating expenses, which presumably includes software, advertising, &amp;amp;#x26;c.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Therefore, as a rough estimate, Apple gained $108 of surplus value throughout its supply chain per iPhone. This savings—the quantity by which the iPhone&#039;s globalized cost of production undercuts the (hypothetical) cost of production, were its supply chain entirely domestic—is derived from the low cost of labor in the periphery. According to an analysis in 2018 by Merrill, the Bank of America&#039;s wealth management division, if 100% of the iPhone&#039;s final assembly process were &amp;quot;reshored&amp;quot; to the United States, its retail price would have to increase by 20% to offset incremental labor costs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tae Kim, &amp;quot;iPhone Prices Would Rise up to 20% If Apple Assembles in US like Trump Wants: Bank of America,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, Sept. 10, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, the surplus taken by ordinary wage-labor exploitation is largely &#039;&#039;already extracted&#039;&#039; by the time Apple must pay its total production costs—each stage of production is typically controlled by other capitalists who deduct a profit for themselves when selling their intermediate product to the next stage—therefore a large part of &#039;&#039;Apple&#039;s&#039;&#039; gigantic profit margin comes from the gross under-compensation of foreign labor. A factory worker in Southeast Asia can be paid far less than a worker in Europe or the United States, even if the labor performed by each is similar, resulting in a cheaper product. In an international market, Apple, along with a small coterie of other multinational technology firms, enjoys the ability to set the prices at which its suppliers sell intermediate components. These suppliers are comparatively too numerous to have any leverage to demand a higher price individually and are dispersed throughout so much of the world that neither can they do so collectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many other quantitatively less severe mechanisms also exist. For example: the payment of rents in the form of intellectual property royalties (which are overwhelmingly paid to Western countries); transaction fees on remittances from immigrant workers; tax exemptions for Western multinational corporations; the payment of interest on debts. According to World Bank statistics, &amp;quot;Low &amp;amp;#x26; middle income countries&amp;quot; taken as a group paid over $1 trillion to service their external debts in 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Debt service on external debt, total (TDS, current US$) - Lower middle income.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For many peripheral countries, a very large part of these payments, sometimes even a majority, is merely to cover interest,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For example, during &#039;&#039;La Década Perdida&#039;&#039; [The Lost Decade] brought on by the super-empire&#039;s financial manipulations, the bulk of Mexico&#039;s debt service was made up of interest payments. Mohamed A. El-Erian, &amp;quot;VI Mexico&#039;s External Debt Policies, 1982–90,&amp;quot; in Claudio M. Loser and Eliot Kalter (eds.), &#039;&#039;Mexico: The Strategy to Achieve Sustained Economic Growth&#039;&#039; (International Monetary Fund, 1992).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and these debts must be repaid in foreign currency, meaning the debtor country must export goods in order to receive the cash to make payments, a process which is also subject to the unequal exchange described above.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A victim does not willingly and knowingly submit to be exploited, however. The enforcement of unequal exchange requires deception and coercion; equally relevant and necessary for the operation of empire are the &#039;&#039;mechanisms of control&#039;&#039;, enumerated below. In order, they are 1) structural adjustment, 2) economic isolation, 3) military intervention, and 4) soft power.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 1. Structural Adjustment ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;And ain&#039;t no gettin&#039; up and movin&#039; outside / The Repo Man got clientele worldwide&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—The Coup, 1994&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Coup, &#039;&#039;Repo Man&#039;&#039; [song].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Ever since the 1980s, structural adjustment lending has been the preferred instrument of the super-empire&#039;s financial institutions (the International Monetary Fund and the World Bank, though officially independent international organizations, are disproportionately influenced by the United States),&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The World Bank, for example, admits on its website that &amp;quot;[a]s the only World Bank Group shareholder that retains veto power over certain changes in the Bank&#039;s structure, the United States plays a unique role in influencing and shaping global development priorities.&amp;quot; World Bank, &amp;quot;The World Bank In United States.&amp;quot; https://www.worldbank.org/en/country/unitedstates/overview)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and is the primary method by which the ideology and practice of neoliberalism are forced upon the rest of the world by the Western bourgeoisie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is neoliberalism? Ostensibly, it is the ideology of the &amp;quot;free market,&amp;quot; a belief that governments should spend little, regulate private business less, and privatize or eliminate every public service in the name of efficiency, and that the resulting state of affairs would somehow lead to wealth and prosperity. In practice, of course, it is merely the continuation of the dispossessive accumulation process, wherein the working class is robbed of services and subsidies, and wealth and prosperity is reaped by those who already had the most to begin with, at the expense of those who already had the least.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is also the highest and most ruthless stage of neocolonialism. While working class Westerners suffered tremendously from neoliberal policy, in general, it fell hardest upon the periphery. &amp;quot;In fact,&amp;quot; Hudson writes, &amp;quot;these privatizations reflect foreign government obedience to the Washington Consensus. The rhetoric is free enterprise, but the market is to be shaped and defined by bilateral diplomacy with U.S. planners. America would like to mobilize multilateral foreign aid through the IMF and World Bank to continue subsidizing client oligarchies and political parties whose policies serve U.S. interests rather than those of their own nationals.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism&#039;&#039;, xvi.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Starting in 1978, the World Bank repeatedly encouraged Mexico to take on more foreign debt to develop its industry and infrastructure, predicting a large budgetary surplus by 1982. The Mexican government did so,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Mexican government&#039;s decision may not have been due to simple naïveté. A CIA memo declassified by 2023 indicated that José López Portillo, the president of Mexico from 1976 to 1982, had been an informant for the CIA for several years, a relationship which may have influenced this policy. Zedryk Raziel, &amp;quot;Un documento desclasificado revela que el presidente mexicano José López Portillo fue un informante de la CIA&amp;quot; [A declassified document reveals that Mexican President José López Portillo was a CIA informant], &#039;&#039;El País&#039;&#039;, April 15, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; borrowing hundreds of millions from the World Bank and billions more from private banks in the United States and other junior exploiter countries in the West, yet the exact opposite occurred. In 1980, the U.S. Federal Reserve raised interest rates to a punishing record high of 20%, which quickly exhausted Mexico&#039;s currency reserves. Once the Mexican government was nearly broke, U.S. banks withheld further loans and facilitated nearly $30 billion of capital flight by the Mexican comprador elite. By August of 1982, Mexico was squeezed by a massive $300 million bill with only half that much in its reserves. The IMF then helpfully offered a bailout—provided that Mexico use it to pay off its debt to private banks and implemented the IMF&#039;s structural adjustment program, which demanded the devaluation of the peso and the privatization of hundreds of state-owned companies. The Mexican government also nationalized private domestic banks, which was not done to redistribute anything to the people, but to redistribute all the assets—some $6 billion—to its U.S. creditors. By 1987, over $26 billion had been transferred from Mexico to foreign Western banks in &#039;&#039;interest payments&#039;&#039; alone.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Over the same time period, the IMF itself actually lost money in the deal— but that was irrelevant, because the IMF&#039;s purpose is not to make a profit for itself, but for the financial oligarchy. Rather than interest on loans, the IMF is mostly funded by subscription quotas, which are ultimately paid for with taxes, i.e., with money largely collected from the working classes of its member countries.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Instead of merely acting as a tool to financially stabilize Western countries in a time of crisis (such as the confrontation over the Suez Canal or the 1973 oil embargo), the IMF had become a weapon.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Éric Toussaint, &amp;quot;The Mexican Debt Crisis and the World Bank,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CADTM&#039;&#039;, August 4, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the 1980s, this weapon was honed in Latin America, where the socialist bloc had relatively little influence. Structural adjustment packages, or &amp;quot;shock therapy,&amp;quot; were tested on Bolivia in 1985. What resulted followed a playbook that the IMF has repeated over and over across the world. The Bolivian government was forced to privatize state-owned companies, lay off tens of thousands of government employees, cut spending, and lift price controls. The government cracked down harshly on strikes and imprisoned union leaders. The product of these &amp;quot;reforms&amp;quot; was a financially stable comprador government that further impoverished its people and enriched the West. The same strategy was then used to chip away at the socialist bloc itself by ensnaring Poland and Yugoslavia&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jeffrey D. Sachs and David Lipton, &amp;quot;How Yugoslavia Can Save Itself,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 31, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; into the debt trap-IMF-austerity cycle: first enticing a country to take out loans from Western banks, then waiting for (or more often deliberately causing) it to fall into financial difficulties, and finally forcing the cash-strapped victim to submit to structural adjustments in exchange for IMF loans to repay the Western financial oligarchy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Debt owed &#039;&#039;by&#039;&#039; the United States &#039;&#039;to&#039;&#039; foreign governments, on the other hand, is of a completely different nature. Hudson writes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The stock and bond markets boomed as American banks and other investors moved out of government bonds into higher-yielding corporate bonds and mortgage loans, leaving the lower-yielding Treasury bonds for foreign governments to buy. U.S. companies also began to buy up lucrative foreign businesses. The dollars they spent were turned over to foreign governments, which had little option but to reinvest them in U.S. Treasury obligations at abnormally low interest rates. Foreign demand for these Treasury securities drove up their price, reducing their yields accordingly.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism&#039;&#039;, 19.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The only thing bilateral debt owed by the U.S. government has in common with the bilateral debt owed by peripheral countries is that they are both in U.S. dollars, the supply of which is ultimately also in the hands of the U.S. government. According to Hudson, &#039;&#039;U.S. government&#039;&#039; debt represents in fact another aspect of this mechanism of control, wherein other countries are forced to finance U.S. deficit spending, and by extension, their own exploitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Financial coercion as a mechanism of control increased dramatically in the socialist bloc&#039;s absence. Between 1984 and 1989, the IMF disbursed an average of 4 billion &amp;quot;special drawing rights&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The SDR is not a currency, but an asset issued by the IMF with a value relative to the current values of the world&#039;s major currencies. SDRs may only be held by member countries and may be exchanged for currency when needed.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; per year to its member countries. In an equal length of time after the collapse of the socialist bloc (1990 to 1995), this average doubled to 8.2 billion, and from 1996 to 2001 further increased to 14.6 billion. In 2020, the IMF disbursed a record of nearly 37 billion SDRs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;Past IMF Disbursements and Repayments for All Members from May 01, 1984 to July 31, 2022.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While only some disbursements are considered &amp;quot;structural adjustment facilities&amp;quot; by the IMF, &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; loans may come with varying preconditions that include neoliberal policy changes such as the elimination of price controls, budget austerity in the form of limits on social spending, increasing the &amp;quot;independence&amp;quot; of central banks (i.e. placing victim countries&#039; own financial policy in the hands of the Western oligarchy), focusing industry on resource extraction and direct exports, &amp;amp;#x26;c.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For example, all of the IMF&#039;s disbursements to Poland between 1990 and 1995, totaling 1 billion SDRs, are listed as &amp;quot;stand-by arrangements&amp;quot; or other standard types rather than &amp;quot;structural adjustment facilities,&amp;quot; (International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;IMF Financial Data Query Tool&amp;quot;) yet negotiations nevertheless required comprehensive economic restructuring by the Polish government in exchange for debt relief and new loans. Steven Greenhouse, &amp;quot;Poland Is Granted Large Cut in Debt,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 16, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A victim country is typically required to begin restructuring before it can even be considered for a loan.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Éric Toussaint, &#039;&#039;Your Money or Your Life! The Tyranny of Global Finance&#039;&#039; (Pluto Press, 1999), 138.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Facing no real global competition, let alone resistance, the IMF continued to expand its activity, absorbing the former socialist countries and subjecting them to its relentless austerity as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In analyzing data between 1980 and 2014, a study in &#039;&#039;Social Science &amp;amp;#x26; Medicine&#039;&#039; found that the labor &amp;quot;reforms&amp;quot; of IMF structural adjustment programs decreased access to healthcare and increased infant mortality in developing countries throughout the world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forster et al., &amp;quot;Globalization and Health Equity: The Impact of Structural Adjustment Programs on Developing Countries,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Social Science &amp;amp;#x26; Medicine&#039;&#039; 267 (December 2020): 112496.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A similar study in the &#039;&#039;Journal of International Relations and Development&#039;&#039; using data from 1986-2016 indicated that structural loan conditions increased poverty rates in a sample of 81 developing countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Glen Biglaiser and Ronald J. McGauvran, &amp;quot;The effects of IMF loan conditions on poverty in the developing world,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of International Relations and Development&#039;&#039; 25 (June 7, 2022): 827.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Structural adjustments are not only a worldwide driving factor in obscene wealth inequality, the undermining of labor unions, the decline of real wages (despite increases in productivity), and environmental degradation; they have also prevailed in &amp;quot;de-developing&amp;quot; some peripheral countries that had been successful in building the infrastructural, industrial, and—especially—the agricultural capacity needed to resist neocolonial domination. In 1993, Argentina&#039;s state-owned railways were privatized; by 2020, according to the president of the Argentine Institute of Railways, 75% of the network remaining in operation was in &amp;quot;regular or poor condition, or has closed or impassable sectors.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Pablo Martorelli, &amp;quot;Transforming Argentina&#039;s railway, driven by a plan for recovery,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Railway Review&#039;&#039;, June 25, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The removal of farm subsidies led to the collapse of domestic food production and increased dependency on imports in Côte d&#039;Ivoire (due to conditions for structural adjustment loans from the World Bank), The Gambia (through an IMF agreement), and many other countries across the Global South.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;William G. Moseley, Judith Carney, and Laurence Becker, &amp;quot;Neoliberal Policy, Rural Livelihoods, and Urban Food Security in West Africa: A Comparative Study of The Gambia, Côte d&#039;Ivoire, and Mali&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;PNAS&#039;&#039; 107, no. 13 (March 25, 2010). https://doi.org/10.1073/pnas.0905717107&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Hudson, as early as the 1945 congressional hearings on the creation of the World Bank, U.S. government officials were primarily concerned with its ability to protect domestic agricultural production and expand the global market for U.S. food exports.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism&#039;&#039;, 185–86.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1987, Thomas Sankara, the president of Burkina Faso, said in an interview why his country refused food aid from the West:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;They have not helped us to develop. They have instead created a beggar mentality. We hold out our hands to receive food. That is not a good thing. Our farmers have stopped producing, because they cannot sell what they produce. The surplus from farmers in other countries is brought in here. We want something else. Those who really want to help us can give us plows, tractors, fertilizer, insecticide, watering cans, drills, dams. That is how we define food aid. Those who come with wheat, millet, corn or milk, they are not helping us. They are fattening us up like you do with geese, stuffing them in order to be able to sell them later. That is not real help.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Göran Hugo Olsson (Director), &#039;&#039;Concerning Violence: Nine Scenes From the Anti-Imperialistic Self-Defense&#039;&#039;, coproduced by Louverture Films (2014).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Only months after this interview, President Sankara was overthrown and killed in a coup d&#039;état and replaced by a comprador. His death went uninvestigated for decades. Ruth Maclean, &amp;quot;Who Killed African Icon Thomas Sankara? Trial Opens, 34 Years After His Death,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, Oct. 11, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In former Yugoslavia and across the African continent, structural adjustments proved to be strong catalysts for immensely destructive military conflict. Sudan, for example, which after half a century of British colonial domination had become entirely reliant on cash crop exports, was convinced by Western banks in the 1970s to take out loans to develop its agriculture to produce a food surplus again; when that project encountered difficulties, Sudan could not pay its debt and was compelled to agree to structural adjustment in 1978. The World Bank then offered a rehabilitation plan, not to cultivate food, but to return to cash crops, specifically cotton. With fresh loans provided by the World Bank, private commercial farmers forced smallholding peasants off their land, which they then farmed unsustainably for export crops. Declining domestic food production left Sudan in an especially precarious position; a drought in 1983-1984 had disastrous consequences, triggering a famine, mass starvation among the peasantry, and contributed to a new civil war that lasted for decades.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John Prendergast, &amp;quot;Blood Money for Sudan: World Bank and IMF to the &#039;Rescue,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Africa Today&#039;&#039; 36, no. 3/4 (1989): 44.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the twenty-first century, structural adjustments would seem to be less commonly used by the IMF and the World Bank—yet this is only an exercise in rebranding. The same policies and loan conditionalities have continued under different names. Sudan, again unable to pay its debts, was compelled to undergo &amp;quot;reforms&amp;quot; by the IMF &#039;&#039;again&#039;&#039; in 2021, which entailed devaluing its currency and ending fuel subsidies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nafisa Eltahir, Karin Strohecker, and David Lawder, &amp;quot;Sudan Approved for Debt Relief, $2.5 Billion Funding by IMF,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, June 29, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This reform agreement, and the IMF&#039;s more recent versions of structural adjustments, are described in more detail in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Membership in the IMF remains unofficially compulsory—out of 193 countries in the United Nations, 190 are also members of the IMF, making even the victims of the organization participate in their own oppression and the oppression of other countries in the periphery. For such victims, the &amp;quot;bitter pill&amp;quot; of structural adjustments is preferable to the alternative; &#039;&#039;leaving&#039;&#039; the IMF, as Cuba did in 1964, can bring even worse consequences.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 2. Economic Isolation ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;If such a policy is adopted, it should be the result of a positive decision which would call forth a line of action which, while as adroit and inconspicuous as possible, makes the greatest inroads in denying money and supplies to Cuba, to decrease monetary and real wages, to bring about hunger, desperation and overthrow of government.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;—Memorandum From the Deputy Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs&#039;&#039; (Mallory) &#039;&#039;to the Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs&#039;&#039; (Rubottom), April 6, 1960&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of State, &amp;quot;Memorandum From the Deputy Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs (Mallory) to the Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs (Rubottom),&amp;quot; Washington, April 6, 1960, &#039;&#039;Foreign Relations of the United States, Cuba 1958–1960, Vol. VI&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The IMF has of course encountered considerable resistance in the periphery. In many peripheral countries, anti-imperialist political parties or aspiring leaders promising to challenge austerity often gain considerable momentum. Where they do come to power, however, they are subjected to an even cruder and harsher mechanism of control: sanctions and trade embargoes, which isolate their countries from the global economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Often, even an implicit threat of economic punishment can be enough to force an uncooperative government to turn comprador against its will. The case study of Venezuela during the first decade of the super-imperial era is particularly illustrative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 1970s, Carlos Andrés Pérez and Rafael Caldera each served non-consecutive terms as president,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Despite their successes and relative popularity, neither could serve consecutive terms as president due to Article 184 of the Constitution of the Republic of Venezuela, which stated that no incumbent may run for re-election. (Republic of Venezuela, &amp;quot;Constitution of the Republic of Venezuela,&amp;quot; art. 184.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; during which their administrations made improvements to Venezuela&#039;s development and social welfare. In Caldera&#039;s first term, he re-established diplomatic ties with the socialist bloc, granted amnesty to the left-wing guerrillas, legalized the Communist Party, and made considerable investments in public infrastructure. Pérez, who succeeded Caldera in 1974, nationalized oil production and spent billions expanding social welfare and state-owned industry, presiding over the most prosperous (though exceptionally corrupt) period theretofore in Venezuelan history. This prosperity, however, was undone the following decade; on February 18, 1983—known as the &#039;&#039;Viernes Negro&#039;&#039;, or &amp;quot;Black Friday&amp;quot;—Pérez&#039;s successor devalued the bolívar by 70%, destroying the savings, wages, and pensions of the Venezuelan working class overnight.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Juan Francisco Alonso, &amp;quot;Qué fue el Viernes Negro y por qué marcó el fin de la &#039;Venezuela saudita&#039;&amp;quot; [What was Black Friday and why it marked the end of &amp;quot;Saudi Venezuela&amp;quot;], &#039;&#039;BBC News Mundo&#039;&#039;, February 17, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both Pérez and Caldera won second terms in 1988 and 1993 respectively, running on explicitly anti-neoliberal platforms and their legacies of abundance and prosperity. Yet only weeks after his victory, Pérez accepted over $2 billion in IMF loans in exchange for the privatization of public utilities and the liberalization (increase) of fuel prices. The Pérez Administration suppressed unrest against these policies with extreme force, killing hundreds.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Contemporary scholars considered the &#039;&#039;Caracazo&#039;&#039; uprisings of 1989 to be the most massive social revolt against austerity—and the government response to be the most repressive—in Latin American history. [Fernando Coronil and Julie Skurski, &amp;quot;Dismembering and Remembering the Nation: The Semantics of Political Violence in Venezuela,&amp;quot; in Jo-Marie Burt and Philip Mauceri (eds.), &#039;&#039;Politics In The Andes: Identity, Conflict, Reform&#039;&#039; (University of Pittsburgh Press, 2004), 291.] The coup attempt led by Hugo Chávez in 1992 was largely a reaction to this massacre.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During his own second term, President Caldera signed an agreement with the IMF in 1996 to implement even more austerity measures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From their history, one would guess that neither Caldera nor Pérez had any wish to so blatantly become tools of imperialism. But when confronted with the full power of Western finance, they had little choice. Caldera&#039;s successors provide a clear example of the alternative; when President Hugo Chávez followed through with his own anti-austerity platform in 2002 and 2003 by re-nationalizing the oil industry, the United States responded by sanctioning Venezuela in 2004, depriving his government of access to development loans.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Venezuela Says Sanctions by U.S. Are Part of Anti-Chavez Campaign,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Baltimore Sun&#039;&#039;, September 26 (updated September 30), 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Over the next two decades, the United States escalated its economic war with Venezuela, with appalling consequences. According to a report written by Venezuelan economist Luis Oliveros and published by the Washington Office on Latin America in 2020, U.S. sanctions deprived Venezuela of between $17 billion and $31 billion in revenue over a period of three years, and reduced imports by approximately 75%;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Luis Oliveros, &#039;&#039;Impacto de las Sanciones Financieras y Petroleras sobre la Economia Venezolana&#039;&#039; [Impact of Financial and Oil Sanctions on the Venezuelan Economy], WOLA, October 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; another Washington D.C.-based think tank estimated the sanctions had caused 40,000 excess deaths in only a single year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Weisbrot and Jeffrey Sachs, &#039;&#039;Economic Sanctions as Collective Punishment: The Case of Venezuela&#039;&#039; (Center for Economic and Policy Research, April 2019).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After structural adjustments have robbed the neocolonies of the agricultural capability to feed their population, economic isolation can then selectively rob them of the food imports upon which they have grown to depend. The United States government ostensibly crafts its sanctions to exempt humanitarian supplies such as food and medicine; yet in practice, and by design, sanctions cause shortages of both, by reducing access to the money, tools, and raw materials that the victims might have used to buy or produce them. This has been admitted by the authors of the sanctions themselves; a secret U.S. government memorandum from 1960 declared that the goal of the economic embargo on Cuba was &amp;quot;to bring about hunger, desperation and overthrow of government.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of State, &amp;quot;Memorandum From the Deputy Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs (Mallory) to the Assistant Secretary of State for Inter-American Affairs (Rubottom).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This memo was not declassified until 1991—just after the dissolution of the Soviet Union.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ricardo Alarcón de Quesada, &amp;quot;The Truth About the &#039;Embargo&#039; on Cuba,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CounterPunch&#039;&#039;, October 5, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In its most desperate hour, the Cuban government gave in and requested technical assistance from the IMF in 1993—only for the United States to veto any such assistance, conditional or not.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James M. Boughton, &amp;quot;Will Cuba Rejoin the IMF?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Project Syndicate&#039;&#039;, January 8, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of economic isolation as a weapon has increased tremendously since the collapse of the socialist bloc. In 2000, an analysis published by scholars at the University of Notre Dame called the 1990s &amp;quot;The Sanctions Decade,&amp;quot; recording fifty new applications of sanctions, the majority of which were imposed by the United States or the European Union.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Cortright and George Lopez, &amp;quot;Sanctions Decade: Assessing UN Strategies in the 1990s,&amp;quot; Carnegie Endowment for International Peace, Washington, D.C., April 18, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Through 2022, every successive U.S. administration has issued a higher yearly average of new sanctions designations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Simon Kennedy, &amp;quot;Sanctions Statecraft,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, February 24, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Cuba, and the Democratic People&#039;s Republic of Korea, being the last two holdouts of the traditional socialist system, have been subjected to some of the worst and most prolonged policies of economic isolation that the super-empire has ever applied. But while sanctions, embargoes, and blockades have had devastating effects on the people of Cuba, the DPRK, Venezuela, Iran, Iraq, Afghanistan, Yemen, &amp;amp;#x26;c., they are seldom able to bring about regime change by themselves. Their primary purpose is to &#039;&#039;prevent further development&#039;&#039; by depriving the victim country of capital and starving its labor force. If such policies bring about the &#039;&#039;conditions&#039;&#039; for a successful counterrevolution or coup by U.S.-backed opposition forces within the country, so much the better for their architects; but if not, it is enough that the victims&#039; poverty and starvation serve as an example to others, and to limit the spread of any anti-imperialist ideology that might interfere with the dispossessive accumulation process elsewhere in the periphery.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 3. Military Intervention ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Our strategy must now refocus on precluding the emergence of any potential future global competitor. But because we no longer face either a global threat or a hostile, non-democratic power dominating a region critical to our interests, we have the opportunity to meet threats at lower levels and lower costs&#039;&#039;. …&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—&#039;&#039;Defense Planning Guidance for the Fiscal Years 1994–1999&#039;&#039; (draft document), U.S. Department of Defense, 1992&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Excerpts From Pentagon&#039;s Plan: &#039;Prevent the Re-Emergence of a New Rival.&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 8, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Karl Kautsky, another Marxist theorist and contemporary of Lenin, predicted on the eve of the First World War that financial monopolies could ultimately merge into a system he called &amp;quot;ultra-imperialism&amp;quot; which would then exploit the world in a unified fashion. This hypothesis strongly resembles what is known of the super-imperialist stage; but the &amp;quot;perils&amp;quot; of Kautsky&#039;s ultra-imperialism, he theorized, would &amp;quot;lie in another direction, not in that of the arms race and the threat to world peace.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Kautsky, &amp;quot;Der Imperialismus&amp;quot; [Ultra-Imperialism], &#039;&#039;Die Neue Zeit&#039;&#039; (September 1914).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In his famous essay &amp;quot;The End of History?&amp;quot; Professor Francis Fukuyama predicted:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The developed states of the West do maintain defense establishments and in the postwar period have competed vigorously for influence to meet a worldwide communist threat. This behavior has been driven, however, by an external threat from states that possess overtly expansionist ideologies, and would not exist in their absence.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Francis Fukuyama, &amp;quot;The End of History?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The National Interest&#039;&#039; No. 16 (Summer 1989): 3–18.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;With the collapse of the socialist bloc now several decades in the past, it is clear just how badly these forecasts have missed the mark. Though inter-imperialist wars did cease, the latest stage of imperialism, being both unified and unopposed, instead became even &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; warlike.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unconstrained by any significant counterbalancing force, the United States no longer needed to rely on proxies such as Cuban exiles (as it had during the Bay of Pigs invasion) or the Nicaraguan Contras to make new conquests. During the 45-year period between the end of the Second World War and the collapse of the socialist bloc in 1989, the United States military was significantly involved in conflicts in Korea, Vietnam and its immediate neighbors, Lebanon, the Dominican Republic, Grenada, and Libya. With the exception of the Vietnam War, all such conflicts were either relatively short in duration&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Korean War, the second-longest, was (&#039;&#039;de facto&#039;&#039;) three years long, while the invasions of the Dominican Republic and Grenada lasted only months and days, respectively.&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—or conducted cautiously, at the &amp;quot;independent&amp;quot; request of an existing comprador regime. In just the first 25 years after 1989, however, the U.S. military openly intervened in Panama, Somalia, Haiti, Bosnia, Kosovo, Afghanistan, Sudan, Iraq, Yemen, Pakistan, Libya, and Syria. (Panama, the first such victim, was invaded only one month after the opening of the Berlin Wall.) Even in the decade before the &amp;quot;War on Terror&amp;quot; policy further accelerated this process, the U.S. had invaded Iraq in 1991, intervened in Somalia and Haiti, and bombed Sudan, Afghanistan, the former Yugoslavia in multiple wars, and Iraq once again in 1998. By the 2000s, several countries were subjected to prolonged &amp;quot;targeted killing&amp;quot; aerial bombing campaigns, and Afghanistan and Iraq experienced decades of direct military occupation by U.S. forces. As of the Biden Administration, every U.S. president to take office since 1989 has ordered airstrikes on Iraq, and by the 2010s, the U.S. was openly conducting combat operations in seven foreign countries at once.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Occasionally, these attacks were justified by the invitation of comprador regimes, yet more often the victim countries were invaded on whatever pretext the U.S. government found convenient at the time; sometimes, a country was invaded simply for being suspected of developing advanced weapons—weapons of which the United States itself had plenty, but forbade the rest of the world from obtaining. The true reasons, of course, were to maintain and expand the process of dispossessive accumulation in the periphery by toppling anti-imperialist governments that threatened its regional influence (such as Libya&#039;s), by defending its compradors from armed uprisings, or by forcibly replacing neocolonial regimes that had grown uncooperative (such as Panama&#039;s). On average, before the collapse of the socialist bloc, the United States began one new significant direct military intervention every five years; afterward, this frequency increased to one new significant intervention every two years. A research article published in the &#039;&#039;Journal of Conflict Resolution&#039;&#039; found that of the almost 400 &#039;&#039;total&#039;&#039; military interventions of any kind that the United States had ever conducted (based on data from between 1776 and 2019), over 25% of them had been carried out in the period after the end of the Cold War, i.e. the most recent 12% of its history.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sidita Kushi and Monica Duffy Toft, &amp;quot;Introducing the Military Intervention Project: A New Dataset on U.S. Military Interventions, 1776–2019,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of Conflict Resolution&#039;&#039; 67, no. 4 (2023): 752–779. http://doi.org/10.1177/00220027221117546&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The United States military was transformed from its former role as a global deterrent against the spread of socialism into a global occupying force. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers (mostly stationed in West Germany, just in case the Cold War ever turned hot) were recalled and hundreds of installations were closed, yet U.S. military spending doubled as it increased its reach everywhere else. According to David Vine, a Professor of Political Anthropology at American University, in 1989 the United States maintained military bases in approximately 40 different foreign countries; by 2021, he estimated this number had doubled to 80 different foreign countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Vine, &amp;quot;Lists of U.S. Military Bases Abroad, 1776–2021,&amp;quot; American University online resource posted August 4, 2023. https://doi.org/10.17606/7em4-hb13&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2008, AFRICOM, an entirely new strategic command devoted to operations on the African continent, was created.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the mechanics of enforcing unequal exchange, Wallerstein writes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The enormous apparatus of latent force (openly used sporadically in wars and colonization) has not had to be invoked in each separate transaction to ensure that the exchange was unequal. Rather, the apparatus of force came into play only when there were significant challenges to an existing level of unequal exchange. Once the acute political conflict was past, the world&#039;s entrepreneurial classes could pretend that the economy was operating solely by considerations of supply and demand, without acknowledging how the world-economy had historically arrived at a particular point of supply and demand, and what structures of force were sustaining at that very moment the &#039;customary&#039; differentials in levels of wages and of the real quality of life of the world&#039;s work-forces.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Immanuel Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;Historical Capitalism&#039;&#039;, 32–33.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;While military force is the most powerful mechanism of control available to the super-empire, it is wielded at great expense, and even at its highest point of technological advancement can only target a handful of victim countries at once. It must therefore exercise considerable practical expediency in choosing these targets. In 2009, George Friedman, the founder and chairman of STRATFOR, the U.S. geopolitical think tank that News Corp subsidiary &#039;&#039;Barron&#039;s&#039;&#039; called &amp;quot;the Shadow CIA,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jonathan R. Laing, &amp;quot;The Shadow CIA,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Barron&#039;s&#039;&#039;, October 15, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The United States had to be prepared for regular and unpredictable interventions throughout the Eurasian landmass. After the fall of the Soviet Union, it did engage in a series of operations designed to maintain the regional balance and block the emergence of a regional power. The first major intervention was in Kuwait, where the United States blocked Iraqi ambitions after the Soviets were dead but not yet buried. The next was in Yugoslavia, with the goal of blocking the emergence of Serbian hegemony over the Balkans. The third series of interventions was in the Islamic world, designed to block al Qaeda&#039;s (or anyone else&#039;s) desire to create a secure Islamic empire. The interventions in Afghanistan and Iraq were both a part of this effort….&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rhetoric aside, &#039;&#039;the United States has no overriding interest in peace&#039;&#039; [emphasis added] in Eurasia. The United States also has no interest in winning a war outright. As with Vietnam or Korea, &#039;&#039;the purpose of these conflicts is simply to block a power or destabilize the region&#039;&#039;, [emphasis added] not to impose order. In due course, even outright American defeat is acceptable. However, the principle of using minimum force, when absolutely necessary, to maintain the Eurasian balance of power is—and will remain—the driving force of U.S. foreign policy throughout the twenty-first century. There will be numerous Kosovos and Iraqs in unanticipated places at unexpected times. U.S. actions will appear irrational, and would be if the primary goal is to stabilize the Balkans or the Middle East. But since the primary goal will more likely be simply to block or destabilize Serbia or al Qaeda, the interventions will be quite rational. They will never appear to really yield anything nearing a &amp;quot;solution,&amp;quot; and will always be done with insufficient force to be decisive.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;George Friedman, &#039;&#039;The Next 100 Years: A Forecast for the 21st Century&#039;&#039; (Doubleday, 2009), 45–46.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== 4. Soft Power ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;By vote, the Amana abandoned the system of living together and moved in stride to the system of free enterprise that surrounded them. Church and state were separated&#039;&#039;. … &#039;&#039;Amana eventually chose the dominant values of the United States because it was too weak, politically, economically and culturally, to overcome modern capitalism, which was stronger than it in every way.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Wang Huning, &#039;&#039;America Against America&#039;&#039;, 1991&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wang Huning, &#039;&#039;America Against America&#039;&#039; (2022), 28–29.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The fourth and final mechanism of control involves counterrevolution. Though one of the most crucial tools in the super-empire&#039;s arsenal, it is also the most obscure and least apparent, and therefore requires closer examination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his 1997 book &#039;&#039;Blackshirts and Reds: Rational Fascism and the Overthrow of Communism&#039;&#039;, Dr. Michael Parenti lays bare the inadequacies of the socialist system practiced within the Eastern Bloc countries that &amp;quot;seemed to inhere in the system itself&amp;quot;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… People complained about broken toilets, leaky roofs, rude sales-people, poor quality goods, late trains, deficient hospital services, and corrupt and unresponsive bureaucrats …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… If fired, an individual had a constitutional guarantee to another job and seldom had any difficulty finding one. The labor market was a seller&#039;s market. Workers did not fear losing their jobs but managers feared losing their best workers and sometimes overpaid them to prevent them from leaving. Too often, however, neither monetary rewards nor employment itself were linked to performance. The dedicated employee usually earned no more than the irresponsible one. The slackers and pilferers had a demoralizing effect on those who wanted to work in earnest …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… With rigorous price controls, there was hidden inflation, a large black market, and long shopping lines …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… There was strong resentment concerning consumer scarcities: the endless shopping lines, the ten-year wait for a new automobile, the housing shortage that compelled single people to live at home or get married in order to qualify for an apartment of their own, and the five-year wait for that apartment. The crowding and financial dependency on parents often led to early divorce.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Parenti, &#039;&#039;Blackshirts and Reds: Rational Fascism and the Overthrow of Communism&#039;&#039; (City Lights, 1997), 62–65.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Parenti argues that despite the success of socialism in guaranteeing employment and satisfying the people&#039;s basic material needs such as housing, healthcare, and food security, the often-low quality of products and services created widespread disillusionment. By the 1980s, the sharp contrast between the socialist system and the privation that had preceded it were quickly fading from public consciousness. He concludes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The human capacity for discontent should not be underestimated. People cannot live on the social wage alone. Once our needs are satisfied, then our wants tend to escalate, and our wants become our needs. A rise in living standards often incites a still greater rise in expectations. As people are treated better, they want more of the good things and are not necessarily grateful for what they already have. Leading professionals who had attained relatively good living standards wanted to dress better, travel abroad, and enjoy the more abundant life styles available to people of means in the capitalist world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Parenti, &#039;&#039;Blackshirts and Reds&#039;&#039;, 65–66.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The term &amp;quot;color revolution&amp;quot; in popular parlance is mostly synonymous with the protest movements that brought about the collapse of the Eastern Bloc. Among Marxists, it is more commonly used to describe any such movement that is not in the interests of the working class. Yet in the revolutions of 1989, just as in other color revolutions that have taken place all across the world since then, it should not be forgotten that these movements could not exist in the absence of significant material grievances among the proletariat. To what extent Western imperialism and its economic siege weapons of sanctions and debt helped to create these conditions should of course be the topic of careful study, but hundreds of thousands of people do not assemble in protest in the streets of major urban centers for weeks, as they did all across the socialist bloc, if all is well with their lives. Nor could they achieve such numbers were they not composed strongly of urban proletarians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What then distinguishes a color revolution, or counterrevolution, from a progressive revolution?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first, most relevant question is which organizations are playing the greatest role in the direction and development of the revolution. A movement composed of and influenced by organized workers&#039; collectives might create dual power structures, as did the Iranian Revolution, the Bolivarian Revolution, or the February Revolution in the Russian Empire in 1917. For an uprising against a bourgeois or colonial government to seize state power for the proletariat, the leadership or at least the participation of a communist vanguard is required, often in the form of an established Marxist-Leninist party or similar revolutionary organization, such as the Bolshevik Party in the October Revolution, or the National Liberation Front of South Vietnam. The degree of support a revolution receives from external forces is not only a major factor in its success or failure but may help indicate the character of the new system it inaugurates—not only by the benefactor&#039;s choice of a client most likely to become an ally, but by the material incentive of a client to adopt its benefactor&#039;s ideology. Fidel Castro, for example, did not profess his Marxist-Leninism until the Soviet Union and the People&#039;s Republic of China had extended their aid and friendship to his revolutionary government in Cuba.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, a revolution led or exclusively aided by Western non-governmental organizations (NGOs), or funded by the governments of the super-empire, is most likely to be or become a reflection of very different values.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Solidarność, the &amp;quot;independent&amp;quot; trade union that played a critical role in ending socialism in Poland and whose leader Lech Wałęsa became president in 1990, had been funded by over $30 million from the CIA and other U.S. government agencies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Carl Bernstein, &amp;quot;The Holy Alliance,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, February 24, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; magazine in 2001, journalist Carl Bernstein wrote that Solidarność had been chosen as a weapon to destroy socialism in Poland by a secret alliance between U.S. President Ronald Reagan and Pope John Paul II. Together, the U.S. government and the Vatican conspired to smuggle &amp;quot;[t]ons of equipment—fax machines (the first in Poland), printing presses, transmitters, telephones, shortwave radios, video cameras, photocopiers, telex machines, computers, word processors&amp;quot; to Solidarność to disseminate propaganda, and provided &amp;quot;strategic advice&amp;quot; to the organization that &amp;quot;reflected the thinking of the Vatican and the Reagan Administration.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Carl Bernstein, &amp;quot;The Holy Alliance.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The propaganda that cost the U.S. government a fortune to saturate the Eastern Bloc with sometimes proved decisive. A small group of anticommunist intellectuals known as Charter 77&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;An organization named for, and formed from, the signatories of a dissident manifesto.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had an outsized influence in the weeks-long &amp;quot;Velvet Revolution&amp;quot; that resulted in the end of socialism in Czechoslovakia. The revolution began with a demonstration on International Students&#039; Day,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;November 17, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and was inflamed when members of Charter 77 supplied Radio Free Europe with a news story of a student&#039;s alleged death during the protest. In fact, not only had no one died in the protest, but the student in question, &amp;quot;Martin Šmíd,&amp;quot; was entirely fictitious. Without attempting confirmation, Radio Free Europe (a media organization created by the CIA and funded by the United States Congress) immediately propagated the fake story throughout the country, generating outrage among the population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Victor Sebestyen, &amp;quot;The Accidental Uprising: How &#039;corpse&#039; Killed Communism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, November 22, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Václav Havel, a wealthy playwright from a bourgeois family and a signatory of Charter 77, became the first president of post-socialist Czechoslovakia, and other members of the group were elevated to key positions in the government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Overall, the revolutions that destroyed the majority of the socialist bloc were financed with many millions of dollars from not just the CIA and other appendages of the U.S. government, but from Western capitalists&#039; private &amp;quot;philanthropic&amp;quot; organizations. In fact, as the socialist bloc fractured, it became less important for the United States to keep its undermining of foreign governments secret. In 1991, just a month after Boris Yeltsin&#039;s administration survived the Soviet military leadership&#039;s last-gasp attempt to preserve the Soviet Union by means of a coup, a co-founder of the National Endowment for Democracy blithely told the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; that &amp;quot;A lot of what we do today was done covertly 25 years ago by the CIA.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Ignatius, &amp;quot;Innocence Abroad: The New World of Spyless Coups,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 21, 1991.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, the NED is a private but not very secretive entity—which just happens to be funded by the U.S. government, a detail that its operators today would have you believe has no effect on the nature of its activities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to the NED&#039;s website, it receives an annual appropriation from Congress, and its &amp;quot;continued funding is dependent on the continued support of the White House and Congress&amp;quot; (National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Frequently Asked Questions&amp;quot;). Moreover, it admits that &amp;quot;NED is answerable to a wide array of overseers in both the Executive and Legislative Branches&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;frequently consults with relevant policy makers about its work&amp;quot; (National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;History.&amp;quot;).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet these very operators and staff &amp;quot;experts&amp;quot; are largely drawn from former U.S. government officials. On its website, the NED lists among its team President George W. Bush&#039;s chief of staff,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Andrew H. Card, Jr. (Chairman 2018-January 2021).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the Director of the Information Security Oversight Office,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;National Endowment for Democracy Names Edmung M. Glabus Chief Operating Officer,&amp;quot; March 26, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; members&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Dr. Nadia Schadlow.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and multiple Senior Directors of the National Security Council,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Damon Wilson.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Elliott Abrams.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a U.S. ambassador and Director of the U.S. government-funded Wilson Center,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Ambassador Robert H. Tuttle (Treasurer).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; former&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;The Honorable Peter Roskam (Vice Chairman).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and sitting members of U.S. Congress,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;The Honorable Karen Bass (Vice Chairman).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;The Honorable Ileana RosLehtinen.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;David E. Skaggs (Vice Chairman).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and members of the U.S. State Department.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Dr. Michele Dunne (Secretary).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some of its more infamous experts include (or included) Cold War-era National Security Advisors Henry Kissinger&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Henry Kissinger.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Zbigniew Brzezinski,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Zbigniew Brzezinski.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and former U.S. Secretary of State Madeleine Albright.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Madeleine Albright.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Members of the NED&#039;s staff and Board of Directors who were &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; members of Congress or previously employed at the highest levels of the U.S. government are typically wealthy capitalists, or else drawn from the vast Beltway ecosystem of think tanks, lobbyists, and government consultants that are so interconnected with the political establishment that it is often difficult to determine where they end and the government begins.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally, the &amp;quot;democratic&amp;quot; forces that the NED supports line up with the United States&#039; imperial interests again and again. During the 1980s, it funded free-market organizations, dissident groups, and propaganda publications in Czechoslovakia, Poland, Hungary, Bulgaria, and Romania as well as the Soviet Union.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Ignatius, &amp;quot;Innocence Abroad.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Pro-democracy&amp;quot; organizations in Cuba and Venezuela—the two Latin American countries who have most consistently opposed the United States over the last twenty years—are also now some of the largest recipients of NED cash in the region. The opposition protests that established a veneer of legitimacy for the 2002 coup attempt on Chávez were led by organizations that had received nearly $1 million in NED funding the previous year,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Christopher Marquis, &amp;quot;U.S. Bankrolling Is Under Scrutiny for Ties to Chávez Ouster,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 25, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in 2010, an NED-funded think tank disclosed that over $40 million was being spent annually on &amp;quot;civil society actors&amp;quot; in Venezuela by the external &amp;quot;donor community.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Susanne Gratius, &amp;quot;Assessing Democracy Assistance: Venezuela,&amp;quot; FRIDE Project Report (May 2010), 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In Haiti, student protests and a three-week armed rebellion against President Jean-Bertrand Aristide in 2004—that provided the justification for the United States to intervene and remove him from power—were guided and agitated by organizations such as Convergence Démocratique and the Group of 184, both of which were funded by the NED&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anthony Fenton, &amp;quot;U.S. Gvt. Channels Millions Through National Endowment for Democracy to Fund Anti-Lavalas Groups in Haiti,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Democracy Now!&#039;&#039;, January 23, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and its intermediary, the International Republican Institute.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joshua Kurlantzick, &amp;quot;The Coup Connection,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Mother Jones&#039;&#039;, November/December 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the 1980s the NED spent nearly $16 million to undermine the Sandinista government in Nicaragua, and between 2014 and 2018 spent a further $4 million on 54 different organizations to &amp;quot;[lay] the groundwork for insurrection&amp;quot; according to its own associated media organization, Global Americans.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Benjamin Waddell, &amp;quot;Laying the Groundwork for Insurrection: A Closer Look at the U.S. Role in Nicaragua&#039;s Social Unrest,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Americans&#039;&#039;, May 1, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor are the oppositional forces supported by the NED democratic in any sense. Multiple studies of the NED&#039;s and other U.S. government-controlled soft-power organizations&#039; activities have yielded no positive correlation between them and the levels of democracy or human rights— however measured—within the countries so targeted. For example, a data regression analysis of all NED activity between 1990 and 1999 published in the &#039;&#039;Democratization&#039;&#039; journal found that &amp;quot;NED aid neither produces democracy nor follows democratization.&amp;quot; In fact, they found a &#039;&#039;negative&#039;&#039; relationship between NED grants and measured democracy scores.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Scott and Carie Steele, &amp;quot;Assisting Democrats or Resisting Dictators? The Nature and Impact of Democracy Support by the United States National Endowment for Democracy, 1990–99,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Democratization&#039;&#039; 12, no. 4 (August 2005): 439-460.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the collapse of the socialist bloc, the National Endowment for Democracy and the convoluted ecosystem of &amp;quot;charitable&amp;quot; foundations and &amp;quot;civil society&amp;quot; NGOs that revolve around Washington have greatly expanded their operations. In 1989, the NED&#039;s yearly expenditures totaled just $21 million;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &#039;&#039;Annual Report 1989&#039;&#039;, 43.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; by 2008, they had increased more than sixfold to $135 million.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &#039;&#039;2008 Independent Auditor&#039;s Report&#039;&#039;, 174.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Wherever mass protests, insurrections, or civil wars broke out, NED grants or money and other forms of support from U.S. government agencies could very often be traced to organizations involved in the unrest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hong Kong protest movement of 2019-2020 provides a well-documented example of how the NED functions in relation to a mass uprising. The protests were sparked by a new extradition bill in the local Hong Kong legislature, which had been introduced in response to a high-profile case in which a man named Chan Tong-kai had allegedly murdered his pregnant girlfriend in Taiwan and fled back to Hong Kong to escape justice. Supposedly the protests were rooted in concern that the bill would lead to greater influence over Hong Kong by Beijing, yet it soon became clear that the protesters&#039; actual primary motivations had little to do with the bill or with Chan Tong-kai.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;As of October 2021, Chan Tong-kai is quietly living free in Hong Kong, according to local newspapers. (&amp;quot;Chan Tong-Kai Has Left Police&#039;s Safe House: Sources,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Standard&#039;&#039;, October 13, 2021.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Within a week, massive demonstrations—estimated at between hundreds of thousands and one million Hong Kongers—had forced the government to concede and suspend the bill from becoming law, yet afterward these demonstrations only increased in size.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The materialist axiom that people do not take part in massive, sustained protests if all is well with their lives most certainly obtained in Hong Kong in 2019. According to a report by The Economist Group, by that year Hong Kong was the &#039;&#039;most expensive&#039;&#039; city to live in worldwide.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Actually, a three-way tie with Paris and Singapore. (The Economist Intelligence Unit, &amp;quot;Worldwide Cost of Living 2019,&amp;quot; October 22, 2019.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Hong Kong economy, once far stronger than that of any other Chinese city, was falling behind relative to the mainland; well-paying industrial jobs were steadily disappearing,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to the United Nations&#039; International Labour Organization statistics, industrial jobs in Hong Kong had steadily declined between 1991 and 2019, resulting in an overall drop from 34% to 14% of total employment. (World Bank, &amp;quot;Employment in Industry (% of Total Employment) (Modeled ILO Estimate) - Hong Kong SAR, China.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the homeownership rate had fallen below 50%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Research Office, &amp;quot;Socioeconomic Implications of Home Ownership for Hong Kong.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Research Brief&#039;&#039;, No. 2 (2020–2021), March 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; magazine in 2016, the home-ownership rate in China overall was 90%, with only 18% of households having a mortgage, and a home mortgage-to-GDP ratio of only 15%;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wade Shepard, &amp;quot;How People In China Afford Their Outrageously Expensive Homes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, March 30, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but at the end of 2015, the Hong Kong government reported a 70% home mortgage-to-GDP ratio.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Benny Lui and Clara Liu, &amp;quot;An Overview of the Household Debt Situation in Hong Kong&amp;quot; (December 2015), 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The working class of Hong Kong was under increasing pressure by the wealthy bourgeoisie in the bloated real estate industry—yet during the protest movement, housing issues remained well in the background, scarcely appearing in Western press coverage at all. The famous &amp;quot;five demands&amp;quot; of the protesters that were widely covered by the Western news media did not even mention housing, wages, or any other economic difficulties, instead focusing exclusively on greater voting rights and the police brutality that some previous demonstrations had experienced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though nominally a &amp;quot;leaderless&amp;quot; movement, the protests were greatly influenced by many well-established groups that participated in organizing them. Starting in 1995, the NED has spent hundreds of thousands of dollars yearly to strengthen the &amp;quot;independent&amp;quot; Hong Kong Confederation of Trade Unions,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &#039;&#039;Annual Report 1995&#039;&#039;, 32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Not to be confused with the Hong Kong Federation of Trade Unions, the largest, oldest, and more pro-Beijing labor union federation in Hong Kong.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which was heavily involved in the movement, and since then its co-founder and general secretary Lee Cheuk-yan has spoken at NED events&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;New Threats to Civil Society and the Rule of Law in Hong Kong.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in 2019 testified before the U.S. Congress, praising the &amp;quot;Hong Kong Human Rights and Democracy Act&amp;quot; that placed unilateral sanctions on Hong Kong.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Hong Kong&#039;s Future in the Balance: Eroding Autonomy and Challenges to Human Rights.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, the NED spent $1.9 million on &amp;quot;pro-democracy&amp;quot; organizations in Hong Kong,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Hong Kong (China) 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and according to &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039;, another $2 million from the U.S. Agency for Global Media had been earmarked to assist the protesters in evading government surveillance (though these funds were later frozen).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Billy Perrigo, &amp;quot;Trump Administration Freezes Funds Intended to Benefit Hong Kong Protesters.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, June 26, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Lacking any cohesive leadership and direction, the movement was given one by Western-funded NGOs. U.S. and British flags appeared prominently in the demonstrations, some of which appealed to the West and their former colonial overlords— who for a century prior to 1997 had directly ruled over a considerably less-democratic Hong Kong—for deliverance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While there is some genuine desire for more democracy in Hong Kong, statistically, it is unlikely to have been the largest or even a very significant factor behind the mobilization; according to the Berlin-based Latana Democracy Perception Index Report, by the spring of 2022 a two-thirds supermajority of Hong Kongers believed that Hong Kong did not need more democracy,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Latana, &#039;&#039;Democracy Perception Index Report 2022&#039;&#039;, 11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and most held a positive view of mainland China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Latana, 49.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the same year as the protests themselves, a &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; poll found that while a majority supported the protests, only 8% expressed a strong desire for Hong Kong&#039;s independence from China (out of a total of 17% who expressed any desire for it whatsoever), and only 12% blamed the central government in Beijing for the unrest.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Pomfret and Clare Jim, &amp;quot;Exclusive: Hong Kongers Support Protester Demands; Minority Wants Independence from China - Reuters poll,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet this tiny minority seemed to have greatest control over the movement; the protesters&#039; rage had been primarily caused by the Hong Kong bourgeoisie that had thrived under the &amp;quot;one country, two systems&amp;quot; arrangement forced upon the People&#039;s Republic of China by the United Kingdom, but was somehow redirected away from the primary source of their misery and toward the mainland instead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The NED&#039;s general insistence that their activities are unrelated to actual protests is true only in the most direct sense. In 2021, a group of Russian activists surreptitiously recorded senior NED officials taking credit for supporting the protesters against the Belarussian government that year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Marc Bennetts, &amp;quot;We Fund Russian Democracy Protesters, Boasts US Group,&amp;quot; T&#039;&#039;he Times&#039;&#039;, May 19, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. Agency for International Development is even less subtle about its political agenda—in 1999, it openly acknowledged that its willingness to invest in Central and Eastern Europe is due to &amp;quot;the significance of these regions to the United States.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gerald Sussman and Sascha Krader, &amp;quot;Template Revolutions: Marketing U.S. Regime Change in Eastern Europe,&amp;quot; Westminster Papers in Communication and Culture 5, no. 3 (August 2008): 93.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 2004 &amp;quot;Orange Revolution&amp;quot; in Ukraine ushered President Viktor Yushchenko into power, who according to both the &#039;&#039;American Conservative&#039;&#039; and U.S. diplomat Michael McFaul had NED and U.S. government support.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daniel Lazare, &amp;quot;The National Endowment for (Meddling in) Democracy,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The American Conservative&#039;&#039;, March 8, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Additionally, McFaul claimed in 2007 that &amp;quot;Both the United States and the European Union spend roughly $1.5 billion a year on democracy promotion,&amp;quot; that the U.S. government had spent more than $18 million in &amp;quot;election-related assistance efforts in the two years leading up to the 2004 presidential vote&amp;quot; in Ukraine, and that the U.S. Agency for International Development and other Western organizations had provided funding, organization, and technical assistance to &amp;quot;independent media.&amp;quot; Michael McFaul, &amp;quot;Ukraine Imports Democracy: External Influences on the Orange Revolution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Security&#039;&#039; 32, no. 2 (Fall 2007): 45–83.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A decade later, only months before the Euromaidan protest movement in Ukraine which overthrew the new pro-Russian President Viktor Yanukovych (who had been elected in 2010), the president of the NED called Ukraine the &amp;quot;biggest prize&amp;quot; of Eastern Europe in a &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; op-ed and urged engagement with &amp;quot;civil society in Ukraine.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Carl Gershman, &amp;quot;Former Soviet States Stand up to Russia. Will the U.S.?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the uprising, U.S. Ambassador and State Department spokesperson Victoria Nuland claimed in a speech that the United States had spent a total of $5 &#039;&#039;billion&#039;&#039; to &amp;quot;assist Ukraine&amp;quot; in &amp;quot;build[ing] democratic skills&amp;quot; among other goals since 1991—an average of over $200 million per year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Victoria Nuland&#039;s Admits Washington Has Spent $5 Billion to &amp;quot;Subvert Ukraine,&amp;quot;&#039;&#039; YouTube video [8:46], February 9, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If this number is accurate, the NED—which according to its website in 2021 had recently spent around $5 million in Ukraine&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Ukraine 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—is only the tip of a very large iceberg.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin once remarked that &amp;quot;revolution is impossible without a nationwide crisis&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lenin, &#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Left-Wing&amp;quot; Communism: An Infantile Disorder&#039;&#039;, sec. &amp;quot;Left-Wing&amp;quot; Communism in Great Britian.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; history has since shown that this is also true of counter-revolution. Shortly after the Orange Revolution, Lorne Craner, the head of the NED-funded International Republican Institute and former State Department official, responded to criticism of the United States&#039; involvement by stating &amp;quot;There&#039;s this myth that the Americans go into a country and, presto, you get a revolution…. It&#039;s not the case that Americans can get 2 million people to turn out on the streets. The people themselves decide to do that.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;U.S. Money Helped Groups That Joined Opposition in Ukraine,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Nevada Appeal&#039;&#039;, December 9, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He is, of course, entirely correct. No amount of money, training, supplies, or propaganda will create a revolution by itself, or the super-empire would have already swept away its adversaries in Cuba, Iran, Russia, and everywhere else; only the material realities faced by the people can bring them into the streets or induce them to take up arms in large numbers. But when these ingredients—money, training, supplies, and propaganda—are provided by an external force, especially one as wealthy, powerful, and globally unopposed as the United States, any such uprising once begun can easily be controlled, manipulated, and directed to serve whatever agenda that force wishes it to manifest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An important dimension to the super-empire&#039;s &amp;quot;democracy&amp;quot; rhetoric and reliance on NGOs to undermine foreign governments that is commonly remarked upon by the left is its hypocrisy. According to an analysis by the nonprofit news organization Truthout, as of 2015, Freedom House (a Washington-based NGO funded by the State Department) had classified 49 countries in the world as &amp;quot;dictatorships,&amp;quot; nearly all of whose governments the NED and similar soft-power organizations are devoted to undermining. Yet with its other hand, the U.S. government was providing military support to 73% of these regimes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rich Whitney, &amp;quot;US Provides Military Assistance to 73 Percent of World&#039;s Dictatorships.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Truthout&#039;&#039;, September 23, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; To explain this apparent contradiction, it is useful to examine another prominent wave of revolutions that have occurred since the fall of the socialist bloc—the so-called &amp;quot;Arab Spring&amp;quot; of 2010 and 2011.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The super-empire employed nearly every mechanism of control at its disposal to manipulate the events of the Arab Spring. First, the conditions for the protests had been created in the preceding years largely by the IMF&#039;s structural adjustment programs, which for example in the 1990s required the privatization of the Egyptian textile industry, leaving half the workforce unemployed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Austin Mackell, &amp;quot;The IMF versus the Arab Spring,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 25, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Egypt, Tunisia, Morocco, and Jordan—all flash points for mass demonstrations and great social upheaval during the Arab Spring—had been praised in 1999 for &amp;quot;successfully&amp;quot; implementing structural adjustment policies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karen Pfeifer, &amp;quot;How Tunisia, Morocco, Jordan and Even Egypt Became IMF &#039;Success Stories&#039; in the 1990s,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Middle East Report&#039;&#039; No. 210 (Spring 1999): 23–27.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This &amp;quot;success&amp;quot; entailed not only mass unemployment and a widening gap between the rich and the poor, but the stagnation of wages while the cost of living increased.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Austin Mackell, &amp;quot;The IMF versus the Arab Spring.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The peasantry and working class were steadily squeezed throughout the following decade, as conditions grew increasingly desperate.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gilbert Achcar, &amp;quot;On the &#039;Arab Inequality Puzzle&#039;: The Case of Egypt,&amp;quot; Development and Change 51, no. 3 (May 2020): 746–770.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second, U.S. government agencies and NGOs had invested in the region in order to be able to direct the protests when they inevitably occurred. In the spring of 2011, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; and the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; discovered through interviews and leaked U.S. diplomatic cables that not only had the State Department itself covertly given millions of dollars to Syrian opposition groups between 2006 and 2010,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Craig Whitlock, &amp;quot;U.S. Secretly Backed Syrian Opposition Groups, Cables Released by WikiLeaks Show,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, April 14, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but that &amp;quot;key leaders of the movements&amp;quot; throughout the Arab region had been trained and financed by the International Republican and National Democratic Institutes (both NED-funded) and Freedom House.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ron Nixon, &amp;quot;U.S. Groups Helped Nurture Arab Uprisings,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 15, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hosni Mubarak, Egypt&#039;s comprador president who was militarily supported by the U.S. government, viewed these operations with deep suspicion, and ultimately with good reason; when the massive demonstration (estimated to be well over a million strong) centering on Tahrir Square in Cairo had gained too much momentum for Mubarak to crush, President Obama turned on his own comprador and insisted that he resign.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the United States government had not been dissatisfied by Mubarak&#039;s rule. But in the final analysis, his presence, like any comprador ruler of a neocolony, was not indispensable. If Mubarak&#039;s replacement was unsatisfactory, U.S. control of the Egyptian military establishment and ability to direct popular protests made further regime change easy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Indeed, his replacement Mohamed Morsi had barely been president for one year before another protest movement and coup d&#039;état removed him as well. U.S. military aid to Egypt, and Egypt&#039;s cooperation with the IMF and U.S. foreign policy continued under the next president, Abdel Fattah el-Sisi.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What was one comprador more or less?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, while the Arab Spring presented some inconveniences for the empire, on balance it was well worth the investment for the challenges it posed to anti-imperialist states in the Middle East and North Africa, which were then helped along through military intervention. Though the super-empire allowed protests to be crushed in Bahrain and Saudi Arabia with a shrug, when the movement encountered difficulties in Libya and Syria, the U.S. and its NATO allies launched airstrikes on the Libyan government and armed the rebel forces in both countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the aftermath, a few reforms were conceded by some governments, such as Jordan&#039;s and Morocco&#039;s, but where governments had been overthrown, the conditions for most Arab workers and peasants had not changed for the better. Comprador governments that had fallen were replaced with new comprador governments, which were forced to submit to even more structural adjustments by the IMF and the World Bank.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Éric Toussaint, &amp;quot;The World Bank Did Not Foresee the Arab Spring Popular Uprisings and Still Promotes the Very Same Policies That Triggered Them,&amp;quot; CADTM, April 12, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Economic development not only hadn&#039;t increased, but it had gone backwards as the horrors of civil war enveloped Libya, Syria, and Yemen for many years. No new anti-imperialist governments had emerged,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;With the potential exception of the Ansarallah movement and the Supreme Political Council in northern Yemen; after nearly a decade of civil war and struggle against the Saudi intervention, a cease-fire was reached in 2022, and after some interruptions, negotiations for peace began in April 2023. Though the results are not yet known as of this writing, it is highly likely that Ansarallah will dominate Yemen&#039;s political future.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; one that already existed had fallen, and the proletariat had not taken state power anywhere. Thus was the full rigor of the neocolonial system enforced—business as usual for the United States and the financial oligarchy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second major criteria by which revolutions may be judged, in the cases where they succeed in toppling the governments to which they are opposed, are the outcomes for the poor and working class who provide the engine and fuel for the uprising.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the era immediately following the Second World War, when socialism had reached its historical peak, revolutions had almost always had net positive effects. Countries such as Vietnam and Laos threw off the shackles of colonial domination and achieved a degree of real independence from the West for the first time in generations. China emerged from its Century of Humiliation, abolishing once and for all both the old structures of feudal oppression and the cruel comprador regimes of servitude and drug addiction imposed on it. Land reform liberated millions of peasants, infant mortality rates dropped, and average life expectancy skyrocketed. The Cuban Revolution transformed a poor agrarian country that lacked basic sanitation into a healthier, cleaner, more educated, and more dignified society; the &amp;quot;Castro regime&amp;quot; that the U.S. media so frequently excoriated brought basic medical care to the rural population for the first time, and advanced to the point of not only treating disease but preventing it. 91% of the rural population in Cuba had been malnourished in the years before the revolution, and while afterward food security was slow to develop due to the U.S. embargo, the countryside finally received a fair share.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nelson P. Valdés, &amp;quot;Health and Revolution in Cuba,&amp;quot; Science &amp;amp;#x26; Society 35, no. 3 (Fall 1971): 314.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1969, according to a former official of the UN Food and Agriculture Organization, since the revolution &amp;quot;more schools and hospitals&amp;quot; had replaced poverty and misery in the countryside, and 70% of the Cuban people lived better than they ever had before.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Erich H. Jacoby, &amp;quot;Cuba: The Real Winner Is the Agricultural Worker,&amp;quot; FAO: &#039;&#039;Ceres&#039;&#039; 2, no. 4 (July–August 1969): 32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A 1986 study published in the &#039;&#039;American Journal of Public Health&#039;&#039; found that even according to the World Bank&#039;s own statistical data, socialist countries outperformed capitalist countries in similar income categories on nearly every criterion related to physical quality of life.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shirley Cereseto and Howard Waitzkin, &amp;quot;Economic Development, Political-Economic System, and the Physical Quality of Life,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Journal of Public Health&#039;&#039; 76, no. 6 (June 1986): 661–666.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the socialist bloc disappeared in 1989, however, so did this trend. This was immediately obvious in the first wave of counterrevolutions; shock therapy and neoliberalism enforced by IMF lending led to disaster in the former Eastern Bloc after only a few years. Agricultural output declined precipitously after privatization; by the mid-1990s, Hungary&#039;s farm output had fallen by 40%,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Carol J. Williams, &amp;quot;Taste for Capitalism Slips in Nation Once Fed on &#039;Goulash Communism&#039;: Hungary: Formerly at the Forefront of Eastern Europe&#039;s Transition to Free Market, It Has Failed to Exploit Advantages,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, January 29, 1994.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Bulgaria was suffering a bread shortage—seeing the potential for greater profit outside the country, the new private firms had exported their grain rather than sell it at home.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Veselin Toshkov, &amp;quot;Bulgaria Suffers Bread Shortage.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rents increased from only a few percent of income to well over fifty percent of income. Homelessness, almost unheard of under socialism, became a harrowing new fact of life all across Eastern Europe, the former Soviet Union, and Mongolia; during the 1990s, an estimated 20,000 children were living on the streets in Romania.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Edet Belzberg (Director), &#039;&#039;Children Underground&#039;&#039;, Romanian documentary film [1h 44m], 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Infant mortality increased in Bulgaria by 25%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Elwood Carlson and Sergey Tsvetarsky, &amp;quot;Birthweight and Infant Mortality in Bulgaria&#039;s Transition Crisis,&amp;quot; Paediatric and Perinatal Epidemiology 14, no. 2 (April 2000): 159–162.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Human trafficking and sexual slavery reappeared in Eastern Europe. Real incomes shrank, pensions vanished, unemployment increased, unions were weakened or destroyed, and organized crime and corruption became commonplace. In Russia, a new batch of compradors was created almost overnight, which proceeded to plunder the large state-run economy, privatizing 90% of industries at vastly undervalued prices. The subsequent economic crash led to a massive increase in poverty and a six-year drop in Russian life expectancy—the greatest drop ever recorded anywhere in history in the absence of war or natural disasters, according to a study from the Berlin-based Dialogue of Civilizations Research Institute.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladimir Popov, &#039;&#039;Mortality and Life Expectancy in Post-Communist Countries&#039;&#039;, June 5, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2001, the United Nations Children&#039;s Fund (UNICEF) estimated that in all &amp;quot;transition countries&amp;quot; excluding Bosnia and Herzegovina, there had been a total of approximately 3.2 million excess deaths between 1990 and 1999 (i.e. deaths that would not have occurred had mortality rates remained at their 1989 levels).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Innocenti Research Centre, &#039;&#039;A Decade of Transition&#039;&#039;, sec. Executive Summary.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A study published in the &#039;&#039;Cambridge Journal of Economics&#039;&#039; in 2023 estimated this figure to be &#039;&#039;much&#039;&#039; higher, around 7 million.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gábor Scheiring et al., &amp;quot;Deindustrialisation and the Post-Socialist Mortality Crisis.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Cambridge Journal of Economics&#039;&#039; 47, no. 2 (March 2023): 341–372.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another 2019 study from the IZA Institute of Labor Economics in Bonn found that surviving adults who had been born during the period of shock therapy grew up to be nearly one centimeter shorter than the preceding generation on average.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alicia Adserà &#039;&#039;et al&#039;&#039;., &amp;quot;Transition from Plan to Market, Height and Well-Being&amp;quot; (IZA Institute of Labor Economics, September 2019): 15–16.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eastern Europe having thus been conquered, the Arab Spring shows how the super-empire wielded the weapon of revolution in the absence of a significant bloc of &amp;quot;enemy&amp;quot; countries: like a blunt instrument, crushing friendly and hostile regimes alike, confident that its soft-power NGO network and system of global finance would prevent any new hostile regimes from rising out of the ashes. The National Endowment for Democracy became a geostrategic gambler, placing bets on every number of the roulette wheel. According to its website in 2021, it had invested in every region of the world—except, of course, North America, Western Europe, and Australia, where &amp;quot;democracy&amp;quot; apparently needs no encouragement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So far, this strategy has been a tremendous success. Exceptions such as the Bolivarian Revolution, which empower the proletariat to some extent,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch03.xhtml|Chapter Three]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; are very few and far between in the new age of super-imperialism. In the neocolonies, those who wish to overthrow the comprador establishment face not only the challenge of organizing their countrymen, but of doing so with none of the vast resources the color revolutionaries enjoy. Often, the most that can be reasonably hoped is that the new comprador rulers that a revolution inevitably inaugurates will be less brutal than the last. There is little fear among the Western bourgeoisie that they might fail to gain control of a new uprising—i.e., fail to co-opt and &amp;quot;color&amp;quot; a revolution—wherever it may appear. After all, where is their competition? By far, the greatest exporter of revolution in the twenty-first century has not been Venezuela, nor Cuba or Russia; it has certainly not been the PRC, which maintains a careful policy of noninterference in foreign political affairs; nor is it even the Islamic Republic of Iran. It is the United States of America. Today, wherever and whenever the oppressed rise up in search of justice, the agents of injustice are always there among them, ready to lead them astray.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Three - Peasant and Proletarian Anti-Imperialism ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;[W]hen Mr. Khrushchev brandishes his shoe at the United Nations, or thumps the table with it, there&#039;s not a single ex-native, nor any representative of an underdeveloped country, who laughs. For what Mr. Khrushchev shows the colonized countries which are looking on is that he, the&#039;&#039; moujik, &#039;&#039;who moreover is the possessor of spacerockets, treats these miserable capitalists in the way that they deserve. In the same way, Castro sitting in military uniform in the United Nations Organization does not scandalize the underdeveloped countries. What Castro demonstrates is the consciousness he has of the continuing existence of the rule of violence. The astonishing thing is that he did not come into the UNO with a machine-gun; but if he had, would anyone have minded?&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Frantz Fanon, 1961&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 78.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Given the present super-imperial world order and how it is enforced, the question arises: what forces remain opposed to it? What modes of resistance exist, what are their goals and limitations, what are the conditions for success, and what are their paths to victory?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the super-empire&#039;s exploitation is driven by the interests of the Western capitalist class, resistance to it is driven by the interests of the classes that do not benefit from this exploitation. But since not every class is exploited or excluded in the same manner, not every class employs the same mode of resistance and to the same ends. Resistance by each class or group of classes will therefore be examined according to their similarity, the first being the peasantry and the proletariat of the global periphery, who are grouped together by their commonality of being the objects of the super-empire&#039;s dispossessive accumulation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A victory by these groups over their oppressors, in Marxist terms, would result in a &#039;&#039;proletarian state&#039;&#039;—a political organization of and for the workers and peasants, which attains control and sovereignty over their country, and acts in their collective interests to end or defend against oppression and imperialism. Toward such a goal, these groups employ two main modes of resistance.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Popular Front ===&lt;br /&gt;
Venezuela and the &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; movement provide perhaps the best example of the proletariat in a former colony achieving a measure of lasting success in creating and influencing an anti-imperialist state during the stage of super-imperialism. Though modern Venezuela has commonly been called socialist after the election of Hugo Chávez in 1998, the character of his and subsequent administrations defy a straightforward class analysis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The accomplishments of Chávez&#039;s United Socialist Party of Venezuela (PSUV) in the interests of the working class of Venezuela speak for themselves: the constitutional reform of 1999, which enshrined indigenous rights and representation in government, a promise of social security benefits for domestic labor, and a guarantee of housing, healthcare, and employment to the entire population;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gregory Wilpert, &amp;quot;Venezuela&#039;s New Constitution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;[http://sendika.org Sendika.Org]&#039;&#039;, November 2, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the nationalization of several industries, banks, and other key sectors of the economy;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Factbox: Venezuela&#039;s Nationalizations under Chavez,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, October 7, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the replacement of traditional elites as directors of museums, galleries, and other cultural institutions;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ludmila Vinogradoff, &amp;quot;La &#039;revolución cultural&#039; de Hugo Chávez escandaliza a los intelectuales venezolanos&amp;quot; [Hugo Chávez&#039;s &#039;cultural revolution&#039; scandalizes Venezuelan intellectuals], &#039;&#039;El País&#039;&#039;, January 29, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the effective re-nationalization of Venezuela&#039;s state oil company—which for decades had been run like a private corporation by Venezuelan compradors—so as to reallocate its profits to fund social programs. Chávez himself was unabashedly a revolutionary, heavily influenced by communists throughout his military career,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chávez&#039;s close personal friendship with Fidel Castro and his public ideological alignment with revolutionary Cuba began well before his election to the presidency. &amp;quot;Latin American youths came here to Cuba many times in our dreams,&amp;quot; said Chávez in Havana in 1994 after his release from prison (&#039;&#039;Hugo Chávez Speech in La Habana. 1994&#039;&#039;), though he mostly avoided applying the label of &amp;quot;Marxist&amp;quot; for himself, instead preferring the banner of &amp;quot;Socialism for the Twenty-First Century.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and even leading an attempted coup d&#039;état of the brutally repressive neoliberal government in 1992, for which he was imprisoned. Marxist Professor José Rafael Núñez Tenorio, Chávez&#039;s mentor and director of ideology of his Fifth Republic Movement party (PSUV&#039;s predecessor), is regarded as a principal architect of &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; and in his writings stressed the need to unite the leftist uprising within the military with the popular movement of the working class.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &amp;quot;The Radical Potential of Chavismo in Venezuela: The First Year and a Half in Power,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Latin American Perspectives&#039;&#039; 28, no. 5 (Sept. 2001): 11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It was precisely this proletarian movement that mobilized after Venezuela&#039;s comprador oligarchy (aided by top-level U.S. government officials)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ed Vulliamy, &amp;quot;Venezuela Coup Linked to Bush Team,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 21, 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; launched their own coup d&#039;état against Chávez in April of 2002, replacing him with Pedro Carmona, the president of Fedecámaras, Venezuela&#039;s main business federation. Within 48 hours, tens of thousands of Chávez&#039;s supporters marched in the streets of Caracas, surrounded the presidential palace and several military bases, took over the state television station, and forced his reinstatement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This mass movement of the poor and working class was undeniably the source of Chávez&#039;s political strength. By 2004, according to Steve Ellner, a prominent American historian specializing in Venezuela, mass demonstrations in Caracas regularly organized by the &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039; numbered in the &amp;quot;hundreds of thousands.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics: Class, Conflict, and the Chávez Phenomenon&#039;&#039; (Lynne Rienner Publishers, 2008), 120.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The events of April 2002, and the failure of the opposition&#039;s capital strike later that year, made it clear that he possessed both the power and public support needed to punish the capitalist class, nationalize or dismantle their corporations, and expropriate their tremendous wealth. The desperately impoverished Venezuelan workers long demanded that Chávez subject the capitalist elite to &#039;&#039;la mano dura&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The &amp;quot;heavy hand.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But he never did.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In practice, the defining characteristic of Bolivarian Revolution was and has ever been—first with Chávez, then with President Nicolás Maduro—political compromise. Chávez and Maduro always sought to make peace with the wealthy oligarchs, despite the multiple coup attempts and the other frequent, often violent attacks upon them&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In August of 2018 there was an attempt on President Maduro&#039;s life. (Carla Herreria Russo, &amp;quot;Venezuelan President Unharmed After Assassination Attempt By Explosive Drones,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Huffpost&#039;&#039;, August 4, 2018.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and their supporters.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2017, for example, there were several high-profile lynchings of Black &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039;, or Afro-Venezuelans suspected of being &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039;, by opposition militants. (&amp;quot;Venezuela Man Set Alight at Anti-Government Protest Dies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, June 5, 2017. Lucas Koerner, &amp;quot;Venezuela: Soldier Killed, Three More Burned Alive,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Venezuelanalysis&#039;&#039;, June 27, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ellner wrote in 2001, &amp;quot;On numerous occasions [Chávez] threatened institutions under the sway of his adversaries with dissolution or mobilizations to pressure them into accepting new rules that facilitated radical structural change. He then typically backed off and offered a compromise arrangement.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &amp;quot;The Radical Potential of Chavismo in Venezuela,&amp;quot; 12.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even during the most radical phase of the Revolution in the mid-2000s, despite the impressive program of nationalization and land redistribution accomplished by Chávez, the statistics published by the Venezuelan Central Bank show that more than half of the Venezuelan economy never left private hands.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Only in 2018 did the public sector first account for more than half of GDP. Most likely, capital flight, rather than any new initiative to nationalize existing production, was responsible for this statistic; in 2018 the private sector contracted while the public sector did not significantly expand. (Banco Central de Venezuela, &amp;quot;Producto interno bruto por sector institucional&amp;quot; [Gross domestic product by institutional sector].)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the self-declared term of &amp;quot;Interim President&amp;quot; Juan Guaidó (the United States&#039; opposition puppet whose 2019 coup attempt ended in failure), Maduro&#039;s administration did not arrest him, or charge him with a crime.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Venezuelan authorities finally did move to issue a warrant for Guaidó&#039;s arrest, but only in 2023, the year after his &amp;quot;interim government&amp;quot; was dissolved, and not for treason, but for the misappropriation of PVDSA&#039;s resources. (John Yoon and Orlando Mayorquin, &amp;quot;Venezuela Seeks Arrest of Juan Guaidó, Former Opposition Leader,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 6, 2023.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are two significant, mutually reinforcing reasons for their lack of action. The first that is the class composition of the Bolivarian Revolution has never been homogenous. &#039;&#039;Chavismo&#039;&#039; represents a balance of class interests; in one crucial dimension—anti-imperialism—these interests are united, while in others they remain at odds. No matter how much legal or moral authority a leader may have, that leader does not govern according to his whim, but by the consent and will of the class forces that support him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Within the Venezuelan military, whose staunch support of Chávez and Maduro has saved the Revolution from total disaster on more than one occasion, most officers, Ellner writes, were from &amp;quot;middle- and lower-middle-class backgrounds&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics&#039;&#039;, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—relatively less privileged than the officer corps of other countries in Latin America, yet significantly drawn from petit bourgeoisie families, particularly those desiring greater social mobility. Furthermore, Ellner notes that &amp;quot;Most Chavista military officers favor the soft-liners&#039; pragmatic approach,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Several of these, Ellner notes, were elected to state governorships in the elections of 2004 (&#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics&#039;&#039;, 141).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; i.e., a minimal program of consolidating existing gains and maintaining state power rather than the pursuit of further nationalization or expropriation supported by the &amp;quot;hard-liner&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039;. This is entirely consistent with a national-bourgeois class interest, wherein private property and profits are shielded from both foreign and proletarian control. In effect, the &amp;quot;civilian-military alliance&amp;quot; envisioned by Núñez Tenorio that propelled Chávez to power and kept him there also entailed a popular front against imperialism consisting of an alliance between the proletariat and a less prosperous faction of the Venezuelan bourgeoisie.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In a 1996 speech at the Central University of Venezuela, Núñez Tenorio described even more explicitly how the strategy for revolution should incorporate not only workers, students, and intellectuals, but that &amp;quot;we must even call on the medium and small agricultural producers and industrial entrepreneurs so brutally struck by the crisis.&amp;quot; (J. R. Núñez Tenorio, &#039;&#039;Estrategia y Táctica:¿Cómo hacer? ¿Cuál es la salida?&#039;&#039; [Strategy and Tactics] [Fondo Editorial de la Asamblea Nacional William Lara 2014], 35). Frequently, the analyses of foreign Marxists contemporary to Chávez also identified the bourgeois ingredient of &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039;. Alan Woods, even in defending the International Marxist Tendency&#039;s involvement in the Bolivarian Revolution from criticism by some of these, wrote frankly in 2005, &amp;quot;The standpoint of Hugo Chavez is that of petty-bourgeois revolutionary democracy.&amp;quot; (Alan Woods, &amp;quot;Foxes and Grapes: Sectarian Stupidity and the Venezuelan Revolution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;In Defence of Marxism&#039;&#039;, July 19, 2005.) Nevertheless, both the IMT and the Communist Party of Venezuela joined Chávez&#039;s coalition, recognizing in &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; the opportunity to empower the working class to eventually take control of the state.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The complexity of the lower bourgeoisie&#039;s relationship to &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; is even more apparent when the racial divisions of Venezuelan society are taken into account. The wealthy comprador elite is overwhelmingly white (Arlene Eisen, &amp;quot;Racism Sin Vergüenza in the Venezuelan Counter-Revolution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Black Agenda Report&#039;&#039;, April 8, 2014.) and the reaction to &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; has been highly racialized. According to Ellner, &amp;quot;members of the opposition used racial slurs against the chavistas, while racism also manifested itself in graffiti in wealthy zones and even occasionally in the media….&amp;quot; (Steve Ellner, &#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics&#039;&#039;, 6–7). Both Hugo Chávez and Evo Morales, the former president of Bolivia whose election in 2005 was also the result of an anti-neoliberal movement, had the support of a multiracial coalition that explicitly prioritized indigenous rights and the struggle of non-white South Americans. The Statutes of the PSUV state, above any reference to economic class, the party&#039;s values and principles to be &amp;quot;… mestizo socialism, full of Africanity, of the elements of our indigenous peoples …&amp;quot; (Partido Socialista Unido de Venezuela, &amp;quot;Estatutos del Partido Socialista Unido de Venezuela (PSUV)&amp;quot; [Statutes of the United Socialist Party of Venezuela], art. 3.) Non-white Venezuelans of all classes, including the urban mestizo petit bourgeoisie, faced with a long history of deep racial hostility from the opposition, were overwhelmingly more likely to align themselves with Chávez.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In December of 2002, their coup having just been decisively defeated by the &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039;, the opposition changed tactics and launched a general capital strike against the government. Fedecámaras and the pro-opposition union and management of PDVSA, the state-owned oil company, called for businesses to close indefinitely until Chávez resigned. A majority of PDVSA workers refused to support the strike. Chávez biographer Bart Jones writes, &amp;quot;Like Venezuelan society in general, PDVSA was polarized between a well-heeled elite who despised Chávez and lower-paid workers who supported him or at least did not want to use PDVSA as a political weapon.&amp;quot; Chávez&#039;s support from workers, and the &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039;&#039; willingness to endure shortages, eventually undermined and broke the strike, yet Jones also notes that &amp;quot;Many small businesses never joined the walkout in the first place,&amp;quot; particularly in the barrios of western Caracas, where most business owners were also pro-Chávez.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bart Jones, &#039;&#039;Hugo!: The Hugo Chávez Story from Mud Hut to Perpetual Revolution&#039;&#039; (Steerforth, 2007), chap. 23, &amp;quot;Oil Strike.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Ellner, not only did &amp;quot;the vast majority of workers [reject] the strike call,&amp;quot; but &amp;quot;in nonaffluent neighborhoods throughout the nation, a majority of commercial establishments remained open.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics&#039;&#039;, 119.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Luis Miquilena, a Venezuelan entrepreneur who for a time served in Chávez&#039;s cabinet and was considered a leader of the pro-business right wing of the Revolution, more overtly supported a class alliance with even the larger bourgeoisie, advocating that the party establish ties with &amp;quot;progressive&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;honest&amp;quot; capitalists, and used his connections with wealthy businessman Tobías Carrero Nácar to secure funding for Chávez&#039;s first election campaign.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, 164.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In Miquilena&#039;s point of view, the 2002 coup against Chávez had failed not just because of the protests, but because the bourgeoisie involved in the coup were not unified in their economic interests, and many of them did not support another puppet government that would do the United States&#039; bidding. Thus, according to Miquilena, when Carmona announced a program of neoliberal austerity immediately upon ascending to the presidency, this faction withdrew their support.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There were distinct limits to the influence of this faction—in 2002 Miquilena resigned, objecting that Chávez&#039;s administration had too little respect for private property, and in 2009, the government confiscated agricultural land from Carrero&#039;s estate despite his objections.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Fox, &amp;quot;Venezuela News Summary #77&amp;quot; (March 11–March 17, 2009), &#039;&#039;Venezuelanalysis&#039;&#039;, March 18, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet the alliance limited the left wing of &#039;&#039;chavismo&#039;&#039; as well. Ellner writes that &amp;quot;By spelling out the ideals of the Chavista movement while avoiding reference to the specifics of revolutionary socioeconomic change, class struggle, or socialism, the Constitution lends itself to the soft-line view. Indeed, the proposal to reform the Constitution in 2007 in order to radicalize its contents led to the defection of the soft-line Podemos party.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steve Ellner, &#039;&#039;Rethinking Venezuelan Politics&#039;&#039;, 142.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The dissent from moderate &#039;&#039;chavistas&#039;&#039; made all the difference; the referendum to rewrite the Constitution to include explicit references to the class struggle—essentially, a step towards proletarianizing the state— ended up failing by a margin of less than one percentage point.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is also a second principal reason why the PSUV, whether under either Chávez&#039;s or Maduro&#039;s leadership, has not advanced the interests of the Venezuelan proletariat through a serious program of expropriation: Venezuela&#039;s relative international isolation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A strikingly illustrative historical parallel to the Bolivarian Revolution may be found only a few hundred miles to the north and west. Indeed, the Venezuelan opposition often tried to draw attention to Chávez&#039;s association with his close friend and ally Fidel Castro, attempting to stoke fear among the people by invoking the specter of Cuban communism spreading to the continent. When the Cuban Revolution was won, the U.S. puppet leader Fulgencio Batista fled the country on New Year&#039;s Day of 1959; yet it was not until two years later that the character of the revolutionary government was firmly established in favor of the workers and the peasants. Just like Chávez, Castro had joined a broad coalition of competing class forces, in his case including petit-bourgeois anti-Batista dissidents,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fidel Castro, &#039;&#039;Fidel Castro Speaks on Marxism-Leninism: Dec. 2, 1961&#039;&#039; (Fair Play for Cuba Committee, 1962), 34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and liberal anticommunists such as José Miró Cardona, who served as the revolutionary government&#039;s first prime minister.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Of his alliance with Miró Cardona, Castro later said &amp;quot;… there were the opinions of the Prio-Miro Cardona group, that whole bunch in the Front, who were in Miami, opposed to a broad, complete unity. They all were in favor of excluding the Socialist Party from that unity. We defended the inclusion of the Socialist Party.&amp;quot; (Fidel Castro, 27.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, after only a few months, Castro&#039;s faction won this competition decisively. By the summer of 1959, he had replaced Miró Cardona as prime minister and began confiscating land from the bourgeoisie. By the end of October 1960, the Cuban government had nationalized the majority of all industries, utilities, and private businesses, and expropriated foreign capital from all U.S. corporations such as Shell Oil and Coca-Cola—in short, precisely what a great many poor and working class Venezuelans had wished of Chávez&#039;s government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the 2000s, at the height of super-imperialism, for consumers of Venezuelan and U.S. bourgeois media alike, the anti-imperialist rhetoric that Chávez so frequently reveled in probably seemed only a hair&#039;s breadth from provoking a U.S. military invasion. And indeed, the possibility of such an intervention, either &#039;&#039;de jure&#039;&#039; or by proxy, has ever been a Sword of Damocles over his and Maduro&#039;s heads. Yet a vast material difference exists between Chávez&#039;s public condemnation of the United States and its leaders, and a program of radical expropriation and redistribution to fundamentally change Venezuela&#039;s intensely stratified society. And while the United States is already engaged in the highest levels of economic warfare against Venezuela, through the crushing sanctions that have done tremendous damage to the health and prosperity of the Venezuelan people, the escalation to a military intervention would represent a significantly greater commitment, one that the U.S. oligarchy would not make lightly—and not solely over the exchange of harsh words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Chávez knew well which lines could and could not be crossed under the conditions he faced, Castro&#039;s actions upon taking power were also not without careful thought. A U.S. response to the creation of a new socialist state, especially one next door in the Caribbean, was inevitable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A popular view of the Bay of Pigs invasion is that it was doomed to failure, either by the weakness of the invasion force (only 1,500 men), the leak of the invasion plans to the media, the lack of U.S. air support, the strength and unity of the Cuban defenders, or by some combination of these. It must be noted, however, that most likely, the intended purpose of the invasion force that landed at Playa Girón was not to conquer the island, but merely to establish a stable beachhead. Once this had been accomplished, Miró Cardona—who had become a leader of the Cuban exiles in Miami—was to be flown in and installed as the president of a provisional comprador government that would then appeal to the U.S. for a &#039;&#039;de jure&#039;&#039; military intervention.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Pat Holt, the former Chief of Staff of the Senate Foreign Relations Committee, detailed this plan together with the Committee&#039;s Chairman James William Fulbright in a memo to President Kennedy the month before the invasion, describing it as the most effective strategy for overthrowing Castro&#039;s government. (Pat M. Holt, Chief of Staff, Foreign Relations Committee, &#039;&#039;Interview #5: Fulbright and the Bay of Pigs&#039;&#039;, United States Senate Historical Office—Oral History Project, 149–54.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When taking the full measure of this strategy into account, the idea that the invasion&#039;s failure was a foregone conclusion is less certain; but more importantly, none of the reasons traditionally given for its failure preclude the potential success of subsequent attempts to overthrow the revolutionary government by the vastly stronger and better-equipped U.S. military.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Without the existence of the Soviet Union,&amp;quot; Castro remarked two years later, &amp;quot;Cuba&#039;s socialist revolution would have been impossible.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fidel Castro, &amp;quot;Speech at Red Square,&amp;quot; April 28, 1963.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On the afternoon of April 18th, 1961, while the invasion force was engaging the Cuban defenders, the Soviet embassy telegrammed the U.S. State Department threatening to defend Cuba by military force.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nikita Khrushchev, Telegram From the Embassy in the Soviet Union to the Department of State, April 18, 1961.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As evidence of U.S. involvement mounted and was brought to the United Nations, it became clear that the U.S. could neither bring its own troops into the equation without risking nuclear war nor continue its subterfuge in front of the international community. Over the following decades, the Soviet Union&#039;s military and economic support, existence, and deterrent to U.S. aggression prevented the gains of the revolution from being destroyed. Recognizing this, Castro could implement his program with the hope and confidence of victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But while Cuba had the Soviet Union, in 2004 Venezuela had no protector, and the Venezuelan proletariat could count no foreign country but Cuba as an ally. Chávez reportedly said, on the question of the feasibility of Venezuela adopting the Cuban economic model, that Castro himself advised him, &amp;quot;remember, this isn&#039;t 1960.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ian James, &amp;quot;Despite Chavez, Venezuela Economy Not Socialist,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The San Diego Union-Tribune&#039;&#039;, July 18, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Armed Struggle ===&lt;br /&gt;
General Võ Nguyên Giáp is widely considered one of the greatest military strategists in history, sometimes called the &amp;quot;Red Napoleon&amp;quot; by the Western press. In his long military career, he led the Vietnamese army to victory over the Empire of Japan, the French Fourth Republic, and the United States, liberating his country from colonialism and reuniting it under a socialist government. Later his army defeated the Khmer Rouge in Cambodia, and even forced the People&#039;s Liberation Army of China to withdraw within only a few weeks of battle along Vietnam&#039;s northern border in 1979. In December of 1971, at the height of the resistance against the U.S. invasion, Giáp said in a speech to Soviet leaders in Moscow: &amp;quot;We would like to carry on this mission together with the Soviet Union, because no one can do it without the Soviet Union.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sergey Radchenko, &amp;quot;Why Were the Russians in Vietnam?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 27, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, throughout the war, the state in north Vietnam had received an extraordinary amount of military and economic aid from both the PRC and later the Soviet Union, including not just weapons and ammunition, but vehicles and fuel, raw materials, food, fertilizer, and other supplies. Soviet military advisers trained Vietnamese troops and even participated in combat themselves, operating anti-aircraft batteries that shot down U.S. bomber planes, and over 300,000 Chinese troops were deployed to fight U.S. forces.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuter, &amp;quot;China Admits Combat in Vietnam War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 17, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The DPRK sent hundreds of fighter pilots,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kham Nguyen and Ju-min Park, &amp;quot;From Comrades to Assassins, North Korea and Vietnam Eye New Chapter with Trump-Kim Summit,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, February 15, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and most other countries in the socialist bloc provided some level of economic or technological assistance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the United States was defeated on the battlefield, the imperial alliance resorted to economic warfare, isolating the new Socialist Republic of Vietnam from trade with the international community. Again the Soviet Union helped sustain the fledgling socialist state, canceling all its war debts and giving it over $11 billion in aid over the next two decades.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sergey Radchenko, &amp;quot;Why Were the Russians in Vietnam?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Without it, the SRV&#039;s hope of rebuilding or even surviving seems staggeringly unlikely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
General Curtis LeMay, President Lyndon Johnson&#039;s Air Force Chief of Staff until 1965, had advocated &amp;quot;[bombing] them back into the Stone Age.&amp;quot; The U.S. invasion had included the largest aerial bombardment in history, dropping twice as much ordnance on Vietnam, Laos and Cambodia than had been used in all of the Second World War.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cooper Thomas, &amp;quot;Bombing Missions of the Vietnam War: A Visual Record of the Largest Aerial Bombardment in History.&amp;quot; https://storymaps.arcgis.com/stories/2eae918ca40a4bd7a55390bba4735cdb&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Due to the indiscriminate use of the Agent Orange chemical weapon to defoliate nearly a quarter of the entire forest area in southern Vietnam,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Agent Orange: What Efforts Are Being Made to Address the Continuing Impact of Dioxin in Vietnam?,&amp;quot; Hearing before the Subcommittee on Asia, the Pacific and the Global Environment of the Committee on Foreign Affairs, House of Representatives 111th Congress, June 4, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; even today, Vietnamese children are still born with birth defects from exposure to Agent Orange in the groundwater that researchers estimate will persist for another &amp;quot;six to twelve generations.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ash Anand, &amp;quot;Vietnam&#039;s Horrific Legacy: The Children of Agent Orange,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;[http://news.com.au NEWS.COM.AU]&#039;&#039;, May 25, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Unexploded ordnance remains a hazard, limiting agricultural development and killing several people in neighboring Laos each year, even as late as 2021.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;UXO Kills Three, Injures Two During Clearance Operation in Southern Laos,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Laotian Times&#039;&#039;, December 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A socialist Vietnam had needed to be rebuilt from virtually nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Every Marxist-Leninist state—as well as several other &amp;quot;non-aligned&amp;quot; countries—that came into existence during the Cold War era had military and economic support from a large part of the socialist bloc. The Chinese revolution was aided and directed by the Soviet Union; the PRC then defended the DPRK against the United States. Elsewhere in Africa, Asia, and Latin America, oppressed peoples seeking liberation from the imperial alliance invariably turned to either the Soviet Union or the PRC for assistance. They needed it—any such movement for liberation inevitably came under siege by the U.S. and Western Europe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The stage of super-imperialism resulted in barely mitigated disaster for the entire socialist world. After the counterrevolutions of 1989, the proletariat in socialist states faced a hard choice: either give up state power or endure a period of tremendous hardship. Ruling communist parties in Cambodia, Mongolia, Angola, and much of the Eastern Bloc abandoned Marxism-Leninism. The German Democratic Republic (GDR) and the People&#039;s Democratic Republic of Yemen (PDRY) gave up their independence.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In the case of the PDRY, the initial surrender was on relatively favorable terms; they retained their state organizational structures and combined with the North in a unity government. Yet this was ultimately unacceptable to the new super-imperial world order. The North antagonized and provoked the South into a civil war in 1994 in which the remaining vestiges of the socialist state were brutally destroyed with the tacit approval of Western governments. [Carlos A. Parodi, Elizabeth Van Wie Davis, and Elizabeth Rexford, &amp;quot;The Silent Demise of Democracy: The Role of the Clinton Administration in the 1994 Yemeni Civil War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Arab Studies Quarterly&#039;&#039; 16, no. 4 (Fall 1994): 65–76.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A few others—in China, Laos, and Vietnam—weathered the storm by submitting to integration with the global capitalist economy, giving up many of the gains of the revolution and allowing a degree of exploitation by foreign and domestic capitalists as the price of retaining political authority.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]] for a more complete analysis of this path.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The DPRK and Cuba, who alone refused either course, suffered the most. Deprived of their largest trading partner and source of development aid, they experienced famine and economic crisis throughout the 1990s as the economic siege of their countries reached a level of total encirclement. In much of the former socialist bloc, Marxist groups were banned and Marxists were persecuted and sometimes executed or massacred by the new comprador elites.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;When Yeltsin disbanded the Supreme Soviet in 1993, the Russian Army at his direction stormed the parliament building and massacred the occupants. Yeltsin&#039;s government admitted that &amp;quot;only&amp;quot; 147 people were killed and hundreds more were injured.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since 1989, as of this writing, no new specifically Marxist governments have been created, and the working classes have not seized state power anywhere. Armed national liberation movements, led by the peasantry and proletariat (or else at the very least openly claiming the mantle of class-based leadership) have similarly declined overall. Several, such as the Irish Republican Army and the Farabundo Martí National Liberation Front (FMLN), made deals with the governments they had fought against; having failed to achieve national liberation they settled for amnesty and a place in the &amp;quot;legitimate&amp;quot; political arena. The Communist Party of Nepal (Maoist), or CPN-M, now known as the Communist Party of Nepal (Maoist Centre), has been perhaps the most successful in this regard as of this writing, remaining one of the largest parties in the Nepalese parliament, which is alternately dominated by it and other communist organizations. The FMLN, despite later gaining power through elections in 2009, subsequently all but vanished from the Salvadoran legislature. As of the 2022 parliamentary elections, the Revolutionary Armed Forces of Colombia, which eventually negotiated a peace deal with the Colombian government in 2017, had not gained representation in the Colombian legislature beyond the ten seats automatically guaranteed by the agreement until 2026.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Angela Barajas, &amp;quot;Colombia Clears Path for Former FARC Members to Hold Office,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, April 28, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For the most part, non-ruling Marxist political parties faded into political irrelevance around the world, performing abysmally in elections and in some countries ceasing to exist entirely—a long decline that only very recently may be reversing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The emergence and growth of new Marxist political formations around the world, such as the Communist Party of Kenya or the Economic Freedom Fighters in South Africa, for example, may be signs of a turning point.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some armed struggle has continued, but with little success, and more often facing complete disaster, such as befell the Communist Party of Peru (also called the Shining Path). In 1993, several thousand of the remaining rebel forces surrendered, and as of this writing only a few remnants remain active.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Abimael Guzmán: Peru&#039;s Shining Path Guerrilla Leader Dies at 86,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, September 11, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A few peasant movements such as the Zapatista Army of National Liberation in Mexico, the United Wa State Army in Myanmar, and most notably Ansarallah in Yemen, have managed to establish &#039;&#039;de facto&#039;&#039; independent territories within their respective countries, yet still lack sovereignty and international recognition as of this writing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;However, in the case of Ansarallah, this may soon change as a result of the peace process that is ongoing as of this writing, as noted in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other remaining communist insurgencies, despite at times gaining impressive strength,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2010, for example, even the Center for Strategic and International Studies (a Washington-based think tank) gave a large estimate (140,000 fighters) of the size of the Naxalite militias in India. (William Magioncalda, &amp;quot;A Modern Insurgency: India&#039;s Evolving Naxalite Problem,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South Asia Monitor&#039;&#039; no. 140, CSIS, April 8, 2010.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; have not drawn closer to victory after over thirty years of armed struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Mao Zedong&#039;s lectures on protracted war, he identified three distinct stages of conflict:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The first stage covers the period of the enemy&#039;s strategic offensive and our strategic defensive. The second stage will be the period of the enemy&#039;s strategic consolidation and our preparation for the counter-offensive. The third stage will be the period of our strategic counter-offensive and the enemy&#039;s strategic retreat.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mao Zedong, &amp;quot;On Protracted War,&amp;quot; May 1938.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;As of this writing, with the exception of the CPN-M, not one self-appellated Maoist insurgency has reached even the second stage since the fall of the Soviet Union.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is naturally uncommon for an organization engaged in a military conflict to publish details about the progress of their struggle. The most optimistic, pro-Maoist estimates are typically written by international supporters or veterans of these struggles, but even these analyses do not indicate that this critical stage has yet been reached. For example, Jose Maria Sison, the former Chairman of the Communist Party of the Philippines, whose armed New People&#039;s Army has been waging guerrilla war against the government for over half a century as of this writing, declared that the Party&#039;s five-year plan from 2017 to 2021 aimed to &amp;quot;bring the protracted people&#039;s war to the advanced phase of the strategic defensive, in order to reach the threshold of the strategic stalemate.&amp;quot; (Jose Maria Sison, &amp;quot;The Filipino People&#039;s Revolutionary Armed Struggle for National and Social Liberation in the Past 50 Years,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Philippine Revolution Web Central&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2019.) However, by 2021, according to Sison, protracted war in the Philippines remained in the strategic defensive phase. (Jose Maria Sison, &#039;&#039;Specific Characteristics of People&#039;s War in the Philippines&#039;&#039; (1974).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It cannot be said that any such surviving organization does not have the will to fight. When viewed in the context of the current stage of imperialism, their lack of progress is instead quite explicable: they must make do without an external supply of needed resources.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This unfortunate reality has not escaped those still engaging in armed struggle. Three quotations from the Popular Front for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;s &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, written during the Cold War, best describe how such movements must take into account the geopolitical context they inhabit to have any hope of victory:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;If we remember the enemy camp and recall its size and nature, we will immediately realise that any strategic thinking about the Palestinian liberation struggle must cover the mobilisation of all forces of the revolution on the Arab and world levels, because it is only through such mobilisation and concentration that we can create the power capable of confronting Israel, Zionism, world imperialism and Arab reaction. &#039;&#039;The Palestinian revolution which is fused together with the Arab revolution and in alliance with world revolution is alone capable of achieving victory. To confine the Palestinian revolution within the limits of the Palestinian people would mean failure, if we remember the nature of the enemy alliance which we are facing&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Popular Front for the Liberation of Palestine (PFLP), &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039; (1969), 24–25.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
World imperialism at this time has circumstances and conditions which distinguish it from what it was in previous times, and is exercising the process of exploitation of peoples by new methods which differ from its old ones. On the other hand, the camp of the anti-imperialist forces has in respect of size and power, a new position and level which differ from those before the Second World War. The liberation movements of the world should realise the basic international facts which govern this period of history. &#039;&#039;The Palestine and Arab liberation movement does not move in a vacuum. It lives and fights in the midst of specific world circumstances which affect and react with it, and all this will determine our fate. The international ground on which national liberation&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;movements move, has always been, and will remain, a basic factor in determining peoples&#039; destinies&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;PFLP, &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, 34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The revolutionary army will be able to triumph over the enemy&#039;s superiority through the following conditions: be politically aware and coalesce with the organised masses that support it and supply it with its human and material requirements; &#039;&#039;ally itself with world revolutionary forces who will furnish it with support and reinforcements;&#039;&#039; [emphasis added] gain experience and efficiency through its struggle and coalesce with the revolutionary party which provides it with a clear view and an organic connection with all revolutionary forces at all levels.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;PFLP, &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, 40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The PFLP recognized that against the entire Western imperialist alliance—the full force of which is invariably brought down upon &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; attempt by the working class to gain state power—a revolutionary vanguard, even if led by the proletariat with popular support, was &#039;&#039;not sufficient&#039;&#039; to accomplish their goals:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The mobilisation and concentration of the revolutionary forces on the Palestinian level, even through a political organization adhering to and guided by scientific socialism, mobilising the downtrodden classes on the greatest scale and forming with the petit bourgeoisie a united front, &#039;&#039;will not suffice to create a revolutionary camp capable of gaining superiority over the enemy camp consisting of a strong and wide front which includes Israel, the Zionist movement, imperialism and Arab reaction&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;PFLP, &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, 26.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Throughout its history, the PFLP has worked tirelessly to ally itself with the most powerful anti-imperialist forces that existed beyond Palestine. During the Cold War, it sought to maintain a connection with both the PRC and the Soviet Union, as well as the anti-imperialist governments that existed in Egypt, Syria, and Iraq. Later, it forged ties with the Islamic Republic of Iran. By the end of the twentieth century, victory as defined by the PFLP—a single &amp;quot;democratic national state in Palestine in which both Arabs and Jews will live as citizens with equal rights and obligations&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;PFLP, &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, 43.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—had grown even further away than it had been in 1969, given that the greatest possible alliance with anti-imperialist forces on a global scale was so diminished. The conditions of super-imperialism force upon armed national liberation movements an unhappy choice: negotiate for peace or continue to fight an uphill struggle for survival until these conditions become more favorable. Without &amp;quot;a clear perspective of the enemy and a clear perspective of the revolutionary forces,&amp;quot; the PFLP wrote that &amp;quot;national action becomes an impetuous gamble which soon ends in failure.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;PFLP, &#039;&#039;Strategy for the Liberation of Palestine&#039;&#039;, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not a coincidence that the most successful peasant- and proletarian-led movements of the super-imperial era tended to have some connection with a large and powerful state sponsor. The UWSA, in particular, is most likely the last remaining proxy of the PRC,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Due mostly to the UWSA&#039;s proximity on the Chinese border and its cooperation in preventing a refugee crisis, it is an unofficial exception to the PRC&#039;s non-interference foreign policy.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and with 20,000 soldiers is considered the largest, best-equipped, and most powerful faction in Myanmar&#039;s multi-sided civil war—as of this writing, the longest ongoing civil war in the world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bertil Lintner, &#039;&#039;The United Wa State Army and Burma&#039;s Peace Process&#039;&#039; (United States Institute of Peace, 2019).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2022, &#039;&#039;Asia Times&#039;&#039; considered the UWSA an &amp;quot;early winner&amp;quot; of the renewed hostilities between rebel groups following the military coup of the previous year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anthony Davis, &amp;quot;Wa an Early Winner of Myanmar&#039;s Post-Coup War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Asia Times&#039;&#039;, February 22, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Of armed national liberation movements that are &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; unambiguously led by the peasant or proletarian classes, the most successful have typically also received significant material support from a powerful existing state.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lebanon&#039;s Hezbollah, for example, receives weapons, money, and training from the Islamic Republic of Iran.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Overall, religion has replaced Marxism as the most vital anti-imperialist ideology, which sometimes obscures the class struggle to the advantage of the petit bourgeoisie and to the detriment of the proletariat, as it has within Iran, even as it provides the proletariat with the most practical avenue for resistance. Revolutionary Shi&#039;ism forms the basis of both Ansarallah and Hezbollah, and the PFLP&#039;s current orientation in the struggle for Palestinian liberation is as a subordinate partner to Hamas—which given the current balance of anti-imperialist forces, is the only path available to it.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Catholic Liberation Theology has also been a strong component of the Bolivarian Revolution; Hugo Chávez frequently attacked the conservative Catholic Church leadership in Venezuela on religious grounds and used religious rhetoric in his speeches. In 2006, he compared President Bush to the Devil (David Stout, &amp;quot;Chávez Calls Bush &#039;the Devil&#039; in U.N. Speech,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2006), and once famously said of the revolution, &amp;quot;Either you are with God or you are with the Devil, and we are with God.&amp;quot; (Larry Rohter, &amp;quot;Now Chavez Takes On the Church in Venezuela,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 19, 1999.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the PFLP&#039;s General Secretary Ahmad Sa&#039;adat:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The development of Islamic organizations throughout the world is a direct consequence of the collapse of the Soviet Union. It weakened the organizations of the Left that fought against imperialism in the Arab world. The communist forces in the Arab world have applied the viewpoints of the Soviet Union by the book and have never developed their own theoretical and political &amp;quot;flavor.&amp;quot; That would have enabled them to analyze the contradictions in the Arab world. After the collapse of the Soviet Union, most left parties were shocked and confused and started to quarrel. They lost their confidence in Marxist-Leninist theory. Their weakening left a gap that is being filled by the Islamist movements….&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ahmad Sa&#039;adat, Interview with Ahmad Sa&#039;adat in Jericho Prison – February 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Even where these ideologies are a progressive force against neocolonialism and the weight of the super-empire, they are not sufficient to liberate the working class. Materially, they are closest to the popular front model—i.e., based on class collaboration with the petit and national bourgeoisie, and subject to all the instability, contradiction, and class antagonism such an alliance entails. Proceeding to the next highest stage in Marxist terms—proletarian control of the state—requires a global unification of resistance that in the past was provided only by an already-existing bloc of proletarian states ready to support others in revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, without a vital socialist bloc—i.e. a return to the Cold War stage—even the creation of new anti-imperialist states of a &#039;&#039;bourgeois&#039;&#039; character has become extraordinarily more difficult. Between 1989 and 2022, Nkrumah&#039;s dream of a united Africa drifted further from realization than it had been during his lifetime. Neocolonialism was restored in Angola, Mozambique, Somalia and Libya one way or another; ethno-religious conflict exacerbated by comprador governments and imperialist finance split Sudan and has recently threatened to split Ethiopia. The trend has been toward division and not unity, and until a sufficient counterbalance or disruption to the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of control exists, the reversal of this trend is unlikely.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;There is an obvious &amp;quot;chicken-and-egg&amp;quot; problem raised by this conclusion, namely, if a revolution must depend upon international support from a socialist bloc, how this bloc constructed—and how it might be reconstructed—in the first place must be determined. If all remaining socialist countries—the PRC, Vietnam, Laos, Cuba, and the DPRK—are in effect descendants of the Bolsheviks, originating long ago from their first uprising in Petrograd, it is essential to make a close analysis of the conditions of the Revolution of 1917. An attempt to determine the factors in the Bolsheviks&#039; success, both in taking state power and in retaining it, along with their relevance to the present, can be found in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app03.xhtml|Appendix C]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch11.xhtml|Chapters Eleven]] and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch12.xhtml|Twelve]] will explore what form such a disruption is likely to take, and to what degree one might now, at long last, be emerging.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Four - Bourgeois Anti-Imperialism ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;We agreed to shrink. We began to worship Hayek as fiercely as we had worshiped Marx. We slashed the demographic, industrial and military potential by half. We turned our backs on the other Soviet republics and were about to say good-bye to the autonomies…. But even a downsized and humble Russia proved unable to negotiate the turn towards the West.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Vladislav Surkov, &amp;quot;The Loneliness of the Half-Breed,&amp;quot; 2018&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladislav Surkov, &amp;quot;The Loneliness of the Half-Breed,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Russia in Global Affairs&#039;&#039;, May 28, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;[[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch01.xhtml|Chapter One]] identified the divisions in the global periphery between the comprador bourgeoisie who collaborate with an empire to extract resources from their own country, the national bourgeoisie who seek to retain these resources for their own exclusive benefit, and the lower bourgeoisie or petit bourgeoisie who aspire to join one of the other groups by attaining greater capital. Just as they did in Venezuela, the less prosperous bourgeois classes have a strong incentive to eliminate the restrictions on development that comprador rule enforces upon a neocolony. This chapter will explore &#039;&#039;their&#039;&#039; goals and limitations, their relationship with the other classes, and the nature of their conflict with the super-empire.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Development of the National Bourgeoisie ===&lt;br /&gt;
In a 1961 report to the British Foreign Office, the UK&#039;s ambassador to Iran described how this aspirational attitude had begun to produce revolutionaries:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Throughout the upper and middle classes, there are professional people, politicians, economists, planners, bankers, architects, journalists and writers who have been highly educated abroad…. Although most of these people belong to privileged or prosperous families, whether of the upper or upper middle classes, they comprise a number of the real Iranian reformers and even revolutionaries. Many indeed would readily connive at revolution, if they judged that it would serve to amputate the &amp;quot;dead hand&amp;quot; of social and bureaucratic tradition and would offer a hope of more efficient administration and fulfilment of their own ideas whether political and economic aspirations or personal ambitions. These people have seen what is going on in more highly developed societies. They are well read, they have been members of students&#039; unions and debating clubs; and above all they have escaped for a few years from the autocratic system of domestic relations of Iranian family convention. They are acutely conscious, not so much of the absence of political freedoms in their own country, as of social injustice, nepotism, corruption and incompetence…. The bulk of them are not more than 45 years old, and some of them together constitute virtually a corporate intellectual elite …&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ansari, &amp;quot;The Myth of the White Revolution: Mohammad Reza Shah, &#039;Modernization&#039; and the Consolidation of Power,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Middle Eastern Studies&#039;&#039; 37, no. 3 (July 2001): 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The Iranian Revolution of 1978 is commonly oversimplified, often called the &amp;quot;Islamic&amp;quot; Revolution due to the theocratic system that eventually emerged. More fundamental to the Revolution&#039;s development, however, was the ongoing class struggle. Under Shah Mohammad Reza Pahlavi&#039;s reign, the population of Iran had doubled, and the working class became the most numerous—particularly in Tehran and other urban areas, as many peasant sharecroppers, unable to purchase enough farmland to live off following the Shah&#039;s land reform program in the early 1960s, migrated by necessity to the cities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ervand Abrahamian, &#039;&#039;A History of Modern Iran&#039;&#039; (Cambridge University Press, 2008), 131–32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Without their support, the popular movement would have been unable to overthrow the comprador Shah. Rather than ideology—religious or communist—the essential causes of the urban proletariat&#039;s mass mobilizations were low wages, rising rents, severe income inequality, and the insufficiency of the Shah&#039;s reforms. Workers began a massive strike wave in 1978, culminating in a general strike in October and November which paralyzed oil production; 35,000 oil workers had gone on strike demanding wage increases.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jonathan Kandell, &amp;quot;Iran&#039;s Oil Workers Told to End Strike or Face Discharge,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 13, 1978.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Resolution of the Ashura March of December 1978, which the &#039;&#039;New York&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; reported was attended by &amp;quot;several million&amp;quot; protestors,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The article cites Iranian opposition sources placing the attendance at 7 million, or one-fifth of the entire population, as well as the Shah&#039;s government, which admitted a total of nearly 2 million. (Nicholas Gage, &amp;quot;Protesters March for 2d Day in Iran; Violence Is Limited,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 12, 1978.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; demanded &amp;quot;the right of workers and peasants to the full benefit from the product of their labor.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sohrab Behdad, &amp;quot;Winners and Losers of the Iranian Revolution: A Study in Income Distribution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Journal of Middle East Studies&#039;&#039; 21, no. 3 (August 1989): 327.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Shah fled the country the following month, never to return.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a remnant of feudalism, the landholding clergy were quite naturally conservative, yet by 1979 it was a demographic inevitability that feudalism would never be restored as the prevailing mode of production in Iran. The millions of new city-dwellers could not return to the countryside even if they wanted to, and reversing land reform was politically impossible even for a figure of Ruhollah Khomeini&#039;s considerable influence. However, decades of repression by the Shah&#039;s secret police had severely diminished every potentially revolutionary organization (liberal and communist alike), leaving only the clerics relatively untouched (with the exception of Khomeini himself, who had been arrested and exiled). At the height of the Revolution, the clergy therefore found itself in command of a broad alliance of classes—everyone, really—that had mobilized against the Shah.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This alliance quickly destroyed the Iranian comprador class and redistributed much of its wealth. Many wealthy pro-Western business owners followed the Shah, or else fled after the Islamic Republic was officially declared by referendum in April 1979. That summer, the revolutionary government moved to expropriate their assets, as well as nationalize all private or foreign-owned banks,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;William Branigin, &amp;quot;Iran Announces Takeover of All Private Banks,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 8, 1979.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; insurance companies, and large-scale industry,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Youssef M. Ibrahim, &amp;quot;Iran Taking Over More Industries; General Motors Affiliate Affected,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 6, 1979.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; all without compensation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sohrab Behdad, &amp;quot;Winners and Losers of the Iranian Revolution,&amp;quot; 328.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Between 1979 and 1980, the nominal minimum wage was tripled,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to a 1989 paper in the &#039;&#039;International Journal of Middle East Studies&#039;&#039; by Sohrab Behdad, a Professor of Economics at Denison University in Ohio, the minimum wage was first increased from 210 rials to 567 rials in 1979, then was increased by another 12 percent in 1980. (&amp;quot;Winners and Losers of the Iranian Revolution,&amp;quot; 332.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and when the rural peasantry seized 800,000 hectares of farmland from large private landholdings, the government was either unwilling or unable to return the confiscated land to its former owners.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sohrab Behdad, &amp;quot;Winners and Losers of the Iranian Revolution,&amp;quot; 329.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, once their common enemy had been eliminated, the alliance gave way to the class struggle between bourgeoisie and proletariat. While Khomeini&#039;s government gave to workers with its left hand, it ruthlessly crushed their independent revolutionary leadership with its right. All Marxist parties were banned and their leaders arrested. Even the Tudeh Party, a Marxist-Leninist organization which had supported Khomeini, was eventually suppressed in 1983. Throughout the 1980s, the government executed several thousand political prisoners, including not just the Shah&#039;s former secret policemen and loyal military officers, but members of the People&#039;s Mujahedin of Iran,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A militant organization that had attempted to overthrow the Islamic Republic, it joined the Iraqi side during the Iran-Iraq War, and has since become a willing tool of U.S. regime-change efforts.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and many communists as well. Workers&#039; councils, which had seized factories and organized local proletarian resistance to the Shah, were gradually disbanded or replaced by Islamic Councils more loyal to the government.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sohrab Behdad, &amp;quot;Winners and Losers of the Iranian Revolution,&amp;quot; 335.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Meanwhile, Iran&#039;s secular national legislature became dominated by the petit bourgeoisie. In &#039;&#039;A History of Modern Iran&#039;&#039;, Iranian-American historian Ervand Abrahamian writes: &amp;quot;the Majles, which had been a debating chamber for notables in the distant past and a club for the shah&#039;s placemen in more recent years, was now filled with the propertied middle class. For example, more than 70 percent of the deputies in the First Islamic Majles [elected in 1980] came from that class. Their fathers included 63 clergymen, 69 farm owners, 39 shopkeepers, and 12 merchants.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ervand Abrahamian, &#039;&#039;A History of Modern Iran&#039;&#039;, 179.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, there can be little doubt that the Iranian bourgeoisie has developed and holds state power with a grip that is stronger now than it has ever been. In 2006, the Islamic Republic&#039;s constitution was amended to allow the privatization of 80% of shares of government businesses (excepting the National Iranian Oil Company and several other key state-owned entities).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Islamic Republic of Iran, &amp;quot;Principle 44 of the Constitution of the Islamic Republic of Iran,&amp;quot; art. C.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though implemented at a slower pace than neoliberal shock therapy, privatization has nonetheless proceeded over the last two decades, even despite strikes and protests by the affected workers. Within a few years of the constitutional amendment, the government began gradually privatizing the banking sector, including Bank Saderat Iran, one of the largest state-owned banks.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Bank Saderat Iran IPO Today,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tehran Times&#039;&#039;, June 10, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the &#039;&#039;Tehran Times&#039;&#039; in 2014, hundreds of state-owned businesses had been privatized or were slated to be privatized;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Iran to Privatize 186 State-Run Companies: Official,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tehran Times&#039;&#039;, May 11, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; by 2017, the government had privatized over half the country&#039;s power plants, and further planned to privatize at least 80% in total.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Power Plant Privatizations Reach 55%, More to Come,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Tribune&#039;&#039;, August 16, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2019, the government formally held only a minority share—which it pledged to sell entirely by 2021—in Iran Khodro and SAIPA, two of the largest domestic car manufacturers.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Gov&#039;t Reiterates Plan to Privatize IKCO, SAIPA,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Tribune&#039;&#039;, June 24, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Poverty has declined considerably since the Revolution, recently aided in large part by substantial direct cash transfers from the government during the early 2010s;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Djavad Salehi-Isfahani, &amp;quot;Poverty and Income Inequality in the Islamic Republic of Iran,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Revue Internationale Des Études Du Développement&#039;&#039;, no. 229 (2017): 113–36. https://www.jstor.org/stable/26452360&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet hard limits to this willingness to redistribute wealth have emerged. A combination of U.S. sanctions, declining oil prices, and the COVID-19 pandemic caused economic disaster in Iran during the latter part of the decade. GDP per capita plunged;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &#039;&#039;GDP per Capita (Current US$) - Iran, Islamic Rep&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in 2020, the World Bank downgraded Iran back to its &amp;quot;lower-middle income&amp;quot; classification,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &#039;&#039;The World by Income and Region&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and despite the still-existing welfare state, inflation likely outpaced wage increases, according to analysis from Iran&#039;s Ministry of Finance and Economic Affairs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Maziar Motamedi, &amp;quot;Humour, Resignation, Despair: Living with Inflation in Iran,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, October 5, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet Iran&#039;s new rich went unharmed; while two decades of progress in reducing rural poverty were erased,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Djavad Salehi-Isfahani, &amp;quot;Rising Poverty and Falling Living Standards in Iran in 2020,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tyranny of Numbers&#039;&#039; [blog], August 28, 2021. https://djavadsalehi.com/2021/08/28/rising-poverty-and-falling-living-standards-in-iran-in-2020/&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the government&#039;s priority during the crisis was to support the stock market with large infusions of cash from its sovereign wealth fund,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;NDF to Inject over $595m into the Stock Market by Late March,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tehran Times&#039;&#039;, January 9, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in effect sustaining private fortunes with public money.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Cold War stage of imperialism, this was a possible path of development from neocolonialism to a national-bourgeois state that, as described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], is now largely precluded by the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of control. However, it is not the only path.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the decade after the dissolution of the Soviet Union, Russia was ruled by a new comprador elite, enabled by President Yeltsin and the U.S. government&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In an interview in 1997, the coordinator of U.S. assistance to the former Soviet Union remarked, &amp;quot;If we hadn&#039;t been there to provide funding to [privatization architect and Russian Deputy Prime Minister Anatoly] Chubais, could we have won the battle to carry out privatization? Probably not.&amp;quot; (Peter Reddaway, &amp;quot;Beware the Russian Reformer,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 23, 1997.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to plunder the former Soviet state-run economy. Throughout the 1990s, this comprador bourgeoisie siphoned billions from the Russian public into Western banks,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]] for a more detailed description of the disaster this process caused for the Russian working class.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and facilitated the export of raw materials, removing quantitative restrictions and reducing export taxes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Glenn E. Curtis, &#039;&#039;Russia: A Country Study&#039;&#039; (Washington, D.C.: Federal Research Division, Library of Congress, 1998), sec. &amp;quot;Foreign Economic Relations,&amp;quot; 372–379.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the 2000s, however, the plunder of Russia changed in character after Vladimir Putin succeeded Yeltsin as president and struck a &amp;quot;grand bargain&amp;quot; with Russia&#039;s new rich. Thereafter, oil and gas production were renationalized,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Marin Katusa, &amp;quot;Vladimir Putin Is The New Global Shah Of Oil,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, October 29, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; new taxes were levied to create the federal Stabilization Fund, and Russia began to recover economically. The Russian Federation also began to reassert itself as a regional power—often, and increasingly, against the wishes of the United States.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Both President Putin and Ayatollah Khomeini (or now, Khamenei) are sometimes deemed &amp;quot;bonapartists&amp;quot; who stand somehow above the class struggle, mediating between antagonistic classes so that the neither bourgeoisie nor proletariat gain a decisive advantage. But while the &amp;quot;bonapartist&amp;quot; concept is derived from Marx&#039;s description of Louis-Napoléon Bonaparte and his seizure of power that ended the Second French Republic in 1852, Marx himself did not employ the term as his ideological descendants have. In his work &#039;&#039;The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte&#039;&#039;, Marx wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;And yet the state power is not suspended in the air. Bonaparte represented a class, and the most numerous class of French society at that, the small-holding peasants.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx, &#039;&#039;The Eighteenth Brumaire of Louis Bonaparte&#039;&#039;, Chapter VII (1852).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Bonapart&#039;&#039;ism&#039;&#039;,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Marx did not even use this word in &#039;&#039;The Eighteenth Brumaire&#039;&#039;; &amp;quot;Bonapartist&amp;quot; he used only to denote supporters of Louis Bonaparte himself, and perhaps of the original Napoleon Bonaparte.&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; if it means anything, must refer instead to the political strategy determined by the specific crossroads in the development of class society that was unique to mid-nineteenth century Europe, in which the feudal aristocracy was declining but still powerful, and the bourgeoisie and proletariat were ascending but still weak. Yet no matter the balance of class power, the idea that an executive unsupported by any class might rule over a country of millions for decades is as nonsensical today as it was two centuries ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Iranian clergy&#039;s base of class support was always the traditional bazaari merchant class, i.e., the urban lower bourgeoisie. Khomeini&#039;s choice for prime minister—Mehdi Bazargan, the managing director of a construction company, who had once been the chairman of the National Iranian Oil Company after it was nationalized by Prime Minister Mohammed Mossadegh in 1951—though not technically bourgeois himself was clearly a representative more friendly to capitalists than to workers. In advance of Bazargan&#039;s appointment, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; described how he negotiated an end to the oil workers&#039; strike and &amp;quot;confronted and overcame a Marxist element among the strikers.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;R.W. Apple Jr., &amp;quot;Engineer, 73, Might Head a Khomeini Rule,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 23, 1979.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is equally clear from Putin&#039;s rise to power that his base of support was not any other class than the bourgeoisie. Not only was Putin Yeltsin&#039;s handpicked successor, who had served in Yeltsin&#039;s government, but when he became the interim president after Yeltsin resigned in 1999,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yeltsin, after a decade of his horrific pro-Western policies, suffered the fate of many comprador leaders. By November, a poll showed he was so unpopular that if an election were held that month, he would receive no more than 0.2% of the vote. [Stephen White, &amp;quot;The Russian Presidential Election, March 2000,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Electoral Studies&#039;&#039; 20, no. 3 (September 2001): 484–489.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; he was still virtually unknown to the public. He had only become prime minister—the fifth prime minister in the space of a year—in 1998, appointed by a vote of the State Duma rather than by referendum. In what passed for his political platform in the next election, Putin made strongly-worded but vague promises to be tough on crime and corruption, and to fight poverty, yet he also pledged that &amp;quot;It is our duty to secure property rights and protect entrepreneurs against arbitrary and illegal interference in their activities&amp;quot; and did not mention any specific policy in the interests of workers.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladimir Putin, &amp;quot;Open Letter to Voters,&amp;quot; published in the newspapers &#039;&#039;Izvestia, Kommersant&#039;&#039;, and &#039;&#039;Komsomolskaya Pravda&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2000.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The proletarian demographic of the Russian electorate was instead targeted by his opponent and strongest contender, Gennady Zyuganov, who stood for the Communist Party (KPRF) and ran on an explicit platform of re-expanding the public sector, raising wages, and reducing the cost of housing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stephen White, &amp;quot;The Russian Presidential Election, March 2000.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The KPRF has remained the largest opposition party, but thereafter, Putin&#039;s government created its own controlled opposition to reduce the KPRF&#039;s influence. According to Wood, &amp;quot;[A Just Russia] was the Kremlin&#039;s own confection, set up in 2006 to siphon votes from the Communist Party (KPRF).&amp;quot; (Tony Wood, &#039;&#039;Russia Without Putin: Money, Power and the Myths of the New Cold War&#039;&#039; (Verso Books, 2020), sec. Chapter 1: The Man and the System.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putin&#039;s &amp;quot;grand bargain&amp;quot; itself, rather than the act of a &amp;quot;dictator&amp;quot; or a &amp;quot;bonapartist&amp;quot; unilaterally subordinating or manipulating an entire ruling class to his individual will, was in fact first proposed by the oligarchs themselves, in an arrangement to be brokered by Prime Minister Yevgeny Primakov. According to political scientist Gerald Easter, Primakov attempted to negotiate a deal in which big business would cease tax evasion if the state granted an amnesty on wealth redistribution. Such offers had been rejected both by Yeltsin and—initially—by Putin.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gerald M. Easter, &#039;&#039;Capital, Coercion, and Postcommunist States&#039;&#039; (Cornell University Press, 2012), 81.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The agreement Putin eventually reached with the business elite involved more political concessions and a more comprehensive tax reform—but not a redistribution of their existing wealth. His administration did severely punish a few of the Yeltsin-era robber barons, in particular Mikhail Khodorkovsky and Boris Berezovsky—who were not coincidentally among the most prominent and egregious compradors.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 1996, they had been ringleaders of the &amp;quot;Davos Pact,&amp;quot; a conspiracy among the Russian delegation to the World Economic Forum to influence the upcoming election and guarantee Yeltsin a second term. (Matthew Bodner, &amp;quot;Russia&#039;s 8 Most Memorable Davos Moments,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Moscow Times&#039;&#039;, January 22, 2014.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; After Khodorkovsky—the richest man in Russia at the time—attempted to sell a large stake of his oil company Yukos to Chevron in 2003, he was arrested by federal officials and sentenced to nine years in prison.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Black, &amp;quot;Kremlin Threat to U.S.-Yukos Deal,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 3, 2003.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, the majority of the Russia&#039;s new bourgeoisie were untouched, and instead enriched further. Most of the Yeltsin-era billionaires—for example Roman Abramovich,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Abramovich is rumored to have recommended Putin to Yeltsin as a potential successor, and in 2012 fought a bitter legal battle against the exiled Berezovsky in a London court. (Luke Harding, &amp;quot;Is Abramovich at Last Paying the Price for Being Too Close to Putin?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 21, 2018.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Oleg Deripaska, Alisher Usmanov, Viktor Vekselberg, Mikhail Prokhorov, and Vagit Alekperov—later benefited from their association with Putin.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Blake Schmidt and Scott Carpenter, &amp;quot;Who Are Russia&#039;s Oligarchs and Can They Sway Putin?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, March 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The assets of Yukos, for example, were seized and redistributed—not just to the state directly, according to Easter, but also to other, &amp;quot;more politically compliant tycoons.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gerald M. Easter, &#039;&#039;Capital, Coercion, and Postcommunist States&#039;&#039;, 82.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many new billionaires were minted since Putin became president, and the overall wealth of the Russian bourgeoisie has only increased. Though tax evasion was curtailed, under Putin&#039;s leadership, Russia&#039;s top corporate income tax rate fell to 20%, below both the global average and the European average.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sean Bray, &amp;quot;Corporate Tax Rates around the World, 2021,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tax Foundation&#039;&#039;, December 9, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Historian Tony Wood writes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;[Putin introduced] a series of measures designed to extend the reach of private capital: in 2001, a flat income tax set at 13 per cent; in 2002, a labour code scaling back workers&#039; rights; tax cuts for businesses in 2002 and 2003.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tony Wood, &#039;&#039;Russia Without Putin&#039;&#039;, sec. Chapter 1: The Man and the System.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;What explains the willingness of Yeltsin&#039;s robber barons to compromise at all? Most likely, they knew they could not proceed as they had indefinitely. A key feature of neocolonialism has been the control of the neocolony&#039;s own military forces by a foreign empire; in nearly every Latin American country, for example,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;With a few exceptions such as Venezuela (see [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch03.xhtml|Chapter Three]]).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the comprador establishment has become entrenched within the military over many generations. Russia, however, was not so underdeveloped. Managers of the large former Soviet military and state apparatus—now broadly referred to as the &amp;quot;siloviki&amp;quot;—had no such loyalty to the West and no history of their patronage. Rather than become the victims of a new cycle of neocolonialism in Russia, Yeltsin&#039;s robber barons had chosen—for their own protection, and for most, their own interest—to centralize and thus stabilize state power, allowing their class to expand to include the siloviki and develop into a true national bourgeoisie.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the financial interests of the developing Russian bourgeoisie alone did not alienate them from the West. When the stage of super-imperialism began, national-bourgeois states at first sought not to resist the super-empire, but to join it—on their own terms, rather than as subservient compradors.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Imperialist Exclusivity ===&lt;br /&gt;
Khomeini&#039;s successors attempted not only to privatize state-owned enterprises and infrastructure but to attract investment from the West. In 1995, the Iranian government signed a contract with a French company to develop oil fields in the Persian Gulf.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sen. Alfonse D&#039;Amato (R-NY), S.1228 — 104th Congress (1995-1996): &#039;&#039;Iran Oil Sanctions Act of 1995&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Tehran Stock Exchange was revived. Under President Akbar Hashemi Rafsanjani, Iran first applied to join the World Trade Organization. In 1999, President Mohammad Khatami went even further, proposing a &amp;quot;total restructuring&amp;quot; of the economy, and spoke of the importance of making Iran safe for foreign capital.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Agence France-Presse, &amp;quot;Iran President&#039;s 5-Year Plan Would Privatize Major Industries.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 16, 1999.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In spite of Colonel Muammar Gaddafi&#039;s socialistic rhetoric, in 2008 the Libyan government also began to embrace private enterprise.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tom Pfeiffer, &amp;quot;Gaddafi Reform Heralds Private Sector Push,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 26, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2010, it announced that half of the state-run economy would be privatized, and that foreign investment would no longer face any limitations, other than in the banking sector and in oil and gas exploration.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lamine Ghanmi, &amp;quot;Libya Aims to Privatise Half of Economy in Decade,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 31, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, with Putin as president, the Russian Federation at first remained oriented toward the West. According to Wood:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;After 1991, the Russian elite tended to see the country&#039;s future as lying either alongside or within the liberal internationalist bloc led by the United States. This commitment first gained ascendancy in the Kremlin under Gorbachev, and reached its peak during the Yeltsin years; but it remained substantially in place under Putin and Medvedev too—lasting much longer than is assumed by the general run of Western media commentary. It was only finally undone in the wake of the Ukraine crisis [of 2014], to be succeeded by a more combative vision.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tony Wood, &#039;&#039;Russia Without Putin&#039;&#039;, sec. Chapter 5: After the Maidan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This assessment was echoed by none other than Vladislav Surkov, a key figure in the Russian Presidential Administration and one of Putin&#039;s personal advisors. In a 2018 article titled &amp;quot;The Loneliness of the Half-Breed,&amp;quot; Surkov declared that as of 2014, &amp;quot;… Russia&#039;s epic westward quest is finally over … attempts to become part and parcel of the Western civilization, to get into the &#039;good family&#039; of European nations have ground to a final halt.&amp;quot; Russia&#039;s cultural and geopolitical identity was that of &amp;quot;[a] half-blood, a cross-breed …&amp;quot; belonging to neither East nor West; the famous quote questionably attributed to Tsar Alexander III that &amp;quot;Russia has only two allies: its army and navy&amp;quot; seemed to Surkov to best describe the &amp;quot;geopolitical loneliness which should have long been accepted as our fate.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladislav Surkov, &amp;quot;The Loneliness of the Half-Breed,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Russia in Global Affairs&#039;&#039;, May 28, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The new Russian national bourgeoisie, having secured their country against dispossessive accumulation, anticipated and expected greater integration with the West as junior partners to the super-empire, rather than as its subjects. Many of the Yeltsin-era billionaires who had raised Putin up still kept their massive fortunes in Western tax havens (and in early 2022, with the most to lose from sanctions, they were the most reluctant among their class to support the military intervention in Ukraine).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For example, in March 2022—only a week after the intervention began— &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that several of the &amp;quot;so-called oligarchs who built fortunes in the chaos of the 1990s&amp;quot; were publicly calling for peace. (Guy Faulconbridge, &amp;quot;Russian Billionaire Fridman to Contest &#039;groundless&#039; EU Sanctions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 1, 2022.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Amin in 2006,&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;the dismemberment of the Russian Federation, following that of the USSR, is a major strategic objective for the United States. Until now the Russian ruling class does not appear to have understood this. It seemed convinced that, having lost the war, it could go on to win the peace—as Germany and Japan did before it. What it forgot was that Washington needed the recovery of its two wartime enemies, precisely in order to face down the Soviet challenge. The new conjuncture is different, as the United States no longer has a serious rival.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, &#039;&#039;Beyond U.S. Hegemony? Assessing the Prospects for a Multipolar World&#039;&#039; (Zed Books, 2006), 10–11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Perhaps, had the Russian bourgeoisie not been so young and immature as a class, and had it not held such a rosy view of its one-time benefactors, it would not have taken so long to learn the lesson that had been drilled into Iran&#039;s ruling class during the preceding decades. Despite its desire for reconciliation and development, the Islamic Republic has continually experienced rejection and aggression. In 1996, the United States blocked its application to the WTO, and the one time (more recently) that it applied for a loan from the IMF, it was also denied due to U.S. influence.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ian Talley and Benoit Faucon, &amp;quot;U.S. to Block Iran&#039;s Request to IMF for $5 Billion Loan to Fight Coronavirus&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, April 7, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even during Rafsanjani&#039;s relatively reform-minded presidency, in which the Islamic Republic pursued integration into the global economy, new sanctions on Iran were imposed both by President Clinton&#039;s executive orders&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;President William J. Clinton, &amp;quot;Executive Order 12957—Prohibiting Certain Transactions With Respect to the Development of Iranian Petroleum Resources,&amp;quot; March 15, 1995.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;President William J. Clinton, &amp;quot;Executive Order 12959— Prohibiting Certain Transactions With Respect to Iran,&amp;quot; May 6, 1995&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by the U.S. Congress.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rep. Benjamin A. Gilman (R-NY-20), H.R.3107 — 104th Congress (1995-1996): &#039;&#039;Iran and Libya Sanctions Act of 1996&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2002, President George W. Bush declared Iran to be part of an &amp;quot;Axis of Evil.&amp;quot; When the United States and the Islamic Republic finally agreed upon the Joint Comprehensive Plan of Action in 2015 to ease sanctions in exchange for guarantees regarding the Iranian nuclear program, the U.S. reneged almost immediately. In 2020, on orders from President Trump, the U.S. military assassinated the Islamic Republic&#039;s most celebrated military leader, General Qasem Soleimani. Just as it had with regard to Gaddafi&#039;s Libya, the super-empire designated the Islamic Republic to be its enemy, and nothing less than its destruction could ever suffice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The super-empire, continually driven to increase profits by the Western financial oligarchy, cannot permit the loss of a profitable neocolony. When a national bourgeoisie develops to the point of attaining sole control of state power, and moves to end foreign dispossessive accumulation within its own country, this means less super-profits for the imperialists; and if this national bourgeoisie were to join the group of exploiters, there would be more imperialists among which to divide even less loot. To sustain its rate of profit, the super-empire must therefore remain an exclusive club, and finds it preferable to annihilate, rather than embrace, any potential new partner—especially one so large as Russia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to former National Security Advisor and National Endowment for Democracy board member Zbigniew Brzezinski in 1994:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The politically decisive fact is that Russia bulks too large, is too backward currently and too powerful potentially to be assimilated as simply yet another member of the European Union or NATO. It would dilute the Western character of the European community and the American preponderance within the alliance.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zbigniew Brzezinski, &amp;quot;Normandy Evasion,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 2, 1994.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Even when the other former Soviet republics were subtracted from it, Russia retained a large and highly educated population, developed infrastructure, nuclear weapons, and the formidable military that the Soviet Union had been forced to create to compete with the United States during the Cold War. This both made Russia impossible for the super-empire to dominate for long, and, when it became clear to Russia that it would not be allowed to join as a junior exploiter either, enabled it to rebuild a sphere of influence over former Soviet republics in Eastern Europe, Central Asia, and the Caucasus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Could this mean, as so many Western commentators and political theorists now breathlessly predict, that the Russian Federation has or will become an empire in its own right—one opposed to the United States, and thus returning world imperialism to the stage of inter-imperialist rivalry?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Russian bourgeoisie is quite well-established. Of the selection of large countries measured by Credit Suisse&#039;s Global Wealth Report in 2020, wealth inequality in Russia was higher than in any other except Brazil.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Credit Suisse Research Institute, &#039;&#039;Global Wealth Report 2021&#039;&#039;, 24.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, Russia&#039;s billionaire population reached a peak of 117 in 2021,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;World&#039;s Billionaires List: The Richest in 2021.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; 17% of which had made their fortunes in the financial sector—the upper echelon of a burgeoning financial oligarchy, which is a necessary condition of imperialism according to Lenin&#039;s 1916 definition. In comparison with Western corporations, however, such an oligarchy would appear to be profiting but little. In January 2019&#039;s &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039;, Stansfield Smith thoroughly explored Russia&#039;s financial position among the international community, finding that according to &#039;&#039;Forbes Global 2000&#039;&#039; list of richest corporations in the world, only 25 were Russian—a proportion which had in fact declined since the early 2010s—and collectively accounted for less than 1% of the list&#039;s collective assets.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stansfield Smith, &amp;quot;Is Russia Imperialist?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Monthly Review online&#039;&#039;, January 2, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As of 2022, the highest-valued Russian corporation, Gazprom, ranked 49th on the list.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;The Global 2000.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2020, only one of the world&#039;s 100 largest banks by total asset value was Russian, ranking 60th.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zarmina Ali, &amp;quot;The World&#039;s 100 Largest Banks, 2020,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;S&amp;amp;#x26;P Global&#039;&#039;, April 13, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Raw materials, rather than capital or consumer goods, still constitute the majority of Russian exports.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stansfield Smith, &amp;quot;Is Russia Imperialist?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Indeed, it is difficult to argue that Lenin&#039;s other principal requirement—that the export of capital driven by an empire&#039;s financial oligarchy takes on &amp;quot;exceptional importance&amp;quot;—applies to the Russian Federation. According to a recent study in the &#039;&#039;Herald of the Russian Academy of Sciences&#039;&#039;, Russians&#039; direct investment abroad was not likely to significantly increase overall this decade, in large part due to the slow pace of technological modernization caused by sanctions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A. V. Kuznetsov, &amp;quot;Direct Investment from Russia Abroad: Changes since 2018,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Herald of the Russian Academy of Sciences&#039;&#039; 91 (2021): 700–707.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Since its publication in early 2022, these sanctions only increased to unprecedented heights following the Russian intervention in Ukraine. Russia&#039;s aggregate total foreign direct investment (FDI) exceeded $400 billion during the early 2010s, but stood at less than that by 2022, according to the external sector statistics published by the Central Bank of the Russian Federation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Central Bank of the Russian Federation, &amp;quot;Direct Investment Cumulative Positions of the Russian Federation by Instrument (Directional Principle).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By comparison, in 2021 the United States held almost $10 &#039;&#039;trillion&#039;&#039; in foreign investment stock; the United Kingdom, Germany, and Japan approximately $2 trillion each; and Switzerland and France $1.5 trillion each. Among the super-empire&#039;s lesser partners, several—such as Spain and Italy (approximately $600 billion each)—had a much higher position, and even satellites such as the Republic of Korea and Sweden had aggregate totals greater than Russia&#039;s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.N. Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2022,&amp;quot; 214.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite the Russian Federation&#039;s relatively great size and wealth, by any objective measure, its capital exports are quite modest even for the lowest tier of imperial powers, with signs not of growth but of decline&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Furthermore, as of 2022, over &#039;&#039;half&#039;&#039; of Russia&#039;s aggregate total of foreign direct investment ($224 billion) was invested in a &#039;&#039;single country&#039;&#039;, Cyprus! (Central Bank of the Russian Federation, &amp;quot;Dashboards &#039;Direct Investment Positions by Geographical Region, Partner Country, Instrument and Industry.&#039;&amp;quot;) Cyprus has a population of scarcely more than one million. &#039;&#039;These&#039;&#039; exports surely represent capital flight—i.e., the profits of the Russian bourgeoisie squirreled away in an international tax haven—rather than any project to extract an even greater amount of super-profits in Cypriot labor or natural resources. (Note that this does not imply that capital exports &#039;&#039;in general&#039;&#039; are not at the root of imperialism. The complex relation between capital exports and imperialism will be explored further in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]].)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and given how brazenly Western governments have been confiscating Russian assets abroad since 2022, it is little wonder that Russian capitalists are even more reluctant to invest in other countries than before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the Russian Federation has the military capability to intervene and settle conflicts within its sphere of influence to its own advantage, such as in Syria, Kazakhstan, &amp;amp;#x26;c., Russian finance capital has struggled to dominate even its closest neighbors. In 2014, at the height of Russian political influence in Ukraine since the dissolution of the Soviet Union, five major Russian financial institutions accounted for 16.8% of the Ukrainian banking sector&#039;s market share (slightly more than half of the 31% total market share of foreign-owned banks), according to the CEE Banking Sector Report from Austrian banking group Raiffeisen.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;VTB, Alfa, Sberbank, as well as Prominvestbank (then owned by a Russian state-owned enterprise) and Ukrsotsbank (a subsidiary of the Alfa Group). (Raiffeissen Research, &amp;quot;CEE Banking Sector Report 2014,&amp;quot; 51.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2020, this share had declined to 7.4%, held by only two major Russian banks (Alfa and Sberbank), while Western banks&#039; share had increased to 17%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Raiffeissen Research, &amp;quot;CEE Banking Sector Report 2020,&amp;quot; 43.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2019, over four years after the beginning of the Russian intervention in Syria, the pro-Russian Syrian government had been stabilized, but approximately 70% of Syria&#039;s oil fields were still controlled by the Syrian Democratic Forces, the Kurdish-dominated and U.S.-backed militia coalition.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reality Check team, &amp;quot;Syria War: Who Benefits from Its Oil Production?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC News&#039;&#039;, November 20, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to CNN, the following year a U.S. corporation was given a contract (by the U.S., rather than the Syrian, government) to develop 60% of these oil fields, which were expected to produce billions of dollars.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kylie Atwood and Ryan Browne, &amp;quot;Former Army Delta Force Officer, US Ambassador Sign Secretive Contract to Develop Syrian Oil Fields,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, August 5, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even Kazakhstan, which has such close ties that it hosts Russia&#039;s space program and anti-ballistic missile tests, and is part of the Russian Federation&#039;s Collective Security Treaty Organization, has been far more thoroughly penetrated by Western capital, which owns its largest oil field through TengizChevroil, a consortium dominated by Chevron and ExxonMobil.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;KazMunayGas, &amp;quot;Oil and Gas Sector.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As of January 2022, Russian oil company LukArco accounted for a paltry 5% share in the consortium, to Chevron and ExxonMobil&#039;s collective 75% share.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Pat Davis Szymczak, &amp;quot;Tengizchevroil Production Rebounds After Antigovernment Protests Curtailed,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of Petroleum Technology&#039;&#039;, January 10, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In their initial research quantifying the rate of unequal exchange, Hickel and his colleagues determined that as of 2018, Russia was in fact among the most &#039;&#039;exploited&#039;&#039; countries, losing an amount of value through trade several times greater than India or Indonesia on an annual per capita basis.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jason Hickel, Dylan Sullivan, and Huzaifa Zoomkawala, &amp;quot;Plunder in the Post-Colonial Era: Quantifying Drain from the Global South Through Unequal Exchange, 1960–2018,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New Political Economy&#039;&#039; 26, no. 6 (2021): 1030-1047.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch01.xhtml|Chapters One]] and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Two]], Lenin&#039;s 1916 definition of imperialism is both obsolete and incomplete. Yet of the criteria he identified that &#039;&#039;are&#039;&#039; still relevant under the current stage of imperialism, the Russian Federation fulfills them only on a quantitatively minuscule and qualitatively irrelevant level. If it were to be called an empire, it would be a fourth rate empire, and in recent years has been declining. Of the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of control, the Russian Federation can compete with none of them save military force; and even then, the success that the Russian war machine has achieved against the United States&#039; proxy in Ukraine has cost the Russian bourgeoisie enormously. In April of 2022, &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; reported that Russian billionaires had lost 27% of their wealth on average since 2021 due to the super-empire&#039;s aggressive economic sanctions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Dawkins, &amp;quot;Here&#039;s How Big A Hit Russia&#039;s Billionaires Have Taken In The Past Year,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, April 5, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though the Western press may be viewed with some suspicion when it reports upon Russian losses, the Russian government&#039;s own economic data revealed initial symptoms of serious hardship. In the summer of 2022, Rosstat recorded a decline in Russian auto manufacturing of over 60% compared with 2021,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Paul Hannon, &amp;quot;Russian Car Makers Hit Hardest as Factory Output Falls After Ukraine Sanctions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 1, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the Russian Ministry of Economic Development later estimated that overall Russian GDP would contract by 7.8% by the end of the year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;IANS, &amp;quot;Russia Forecasts 7.8% GDP Contraction in 2022; Unemployment Rate at 6.7%,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Standard&#039;&#039;, May 18, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The pessimism of the Russian government has since been proven incorrect, however; the economy ultimately contracted by only 2% and returned to growth in 2023. For a more detailed accounting, see [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch11.xhtml|Chapter Eleven]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With Russia&#039;s wealthiest capitalists&#039; fortunes in free fall as a consequence, it would appear to make little sense for the national-bourgeois Federation to have launched its intervention in Ukraine for economic reasons. If it &#039;&#039;had&#039;&#039; been an imperialist venture, months later, when Russia&#039;s economic pain due to the initial onslaught of sanctions became undeniable, there would seem to have been even less sense in continuing it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though there is a near-universal chorus in the Western press attributing the Russian intervention to ideological, expansionist, or imperialist agendas, Western &#039;&#039;military&#039;&#039; analysis must by necessity have a more grounded perspective. According to an article published in the University of Calgary&#039;s &#039;&#039;Journal of Military and Strategic Studies&#039;&#039; in December 2022, for example, the intent of the intervention was &amp;quot;to prevent Ukraine from becoming an ever-stronger and threatening NATO bridgehead on Russia&#039;s borders.&amp;quot; At the heart of Putin&#039;s reasoning was not the hope of any immediate gain, but the need to prevent &amp;quot;an imagined future in which Russia would confront an existential threat.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Geoffrey Roberts, &amp;quot;&#039;Now or Never&#039;: The Immediate Origins of Putin&#039;s Preventative War on Ukraine,&amp;quot; Journal of Military and Strategic Studies 22, no. 2: Special Issue on the War in Ukraine (December 2022): 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The article continues in further detail: &amp;quot;Some see Putin&#039;s actions as driven by an underlying geoideological ambition, such as the restoration of the Soviet/Tsarist empire or Orthodox Russia&#039;s pursuit of a civilizational struggle with a &#039;&#039;decadent&#039;&#039; West. Others view it is part of a persistent pattern of centuries-long Russian aggression, authoritarianism and expansionism. More parochial explanations include the idea that war served to shore up Putin&#039;s domestic regime and popularity. Or perhaps, as some argue, it was the decision of an isolated, egoistical dictator, surrounded by fawning courtiers, who believed Russia&#039;s invasion would be welcomed by his Ukrainian blood-brothers. The limitation of all these explanations is their lack of definite documentary evidence. They attribute reasons for Putin&#039;s actions for which there is no proof except a perceived pattern of events that is deemed to fit the assumed motivation.&amp;quot; (Geoffrey Roberts, 5–6.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Ukraine had joined NATO—fulfilling the intent that was openly announced and written into its very constitution in 2019&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Українське Незалежне Інформаційне Агентство Новин, &amp;quot;Ukraine&#039;s Parliament Backs Changes to Constitution Confirming Ukraine&#039;s Path toward EU, NATO,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;UNIAN&#039;&#039;, February 7, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—the United States would have been free to install missiles within Ukrainian territory. According to Putin, this would grant NATO the capability to strike Moscow and Russia&#039;s most densely-populated southwestern urban centers within five minutes of launch, too quickly to be detected in time for a retaliatory strike to be marshaled.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Humeyra Pamuk et al., &amp;quot;Putin Hits Back as NATO Warns Moscow against Attacking Ukraine,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, November 30, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This logistical reality, combined with NATO leaders&#039; policy of strategic ambiguity on the question of Ukraine&#039;s accession to NATO,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In an interview aired on CNN in March 2022, Ukrainian President Volodymyr Zelenskyy said that NATO leaders had privately told him Ukraine would not be allowed to join, but that &amp;quot;publicly the doors will remain open.&amp;quot; [&#039;&#039;Volodymyr Zelensky. Big interview for CNN (2022) News of Ukraine&#039;&#039;, Odesa Film Studio video (36:13), premiered Mar 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and of refusing to make a no-first-strike pledge regarding nuclear weapons, produced a threat to Russian nuclear deterrence. If deterrence were weakened or eliminated, the super-empire could then dictate any terms to the Russian Federation that it pleased, including its dissolution and balkanization into easily manageable neocolonies that the United States could dominate in perpetuity—as was indeed the West&#039;s intention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is obvious that such a scenario would entail the end of national-bourgeois rule in Russia. The Russian capitalists, if they survived, would be de-developed, and could at best hope to become compradors again; less powerful, less wealthy, and serving again at the whim of Western masters. But perhaps more likely, they would be liquidated—meeting the same fate as Gaddafi and Saddam Hussein, for example—and replaced with more subservient clients. For the national bourgeoisie, escaping this fate is worth any price. They had gone to war not to gain &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; wealth, but to avoid losing what they had.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the Western press was always careful to avoid giving an honest assessment of the super-empire&#039;s ambitions in Ukraine and their ultimate outcome had the Russian Federation not intervened, there is nevertheless complete agreement between the Western media establishment and the Russian leadership on the consequences of a Russian defeat. &amp;quot;Prepare for the disappearance of Russia&amp;quot; announced the headline of a May 2022 article in the &#039;&#039;Hill&#039;&#039;, which called it &amp;quot;probable&amp;quot; that the Federation would &amp;quot;metamorphose into 10 or more states.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexander J. Motyl, &amp;quot;Prepare for the Disappearance of Russia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Hill&#039;&#039;, May 13, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similar predictions were made by the American Enterprise Institute&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Rubin, &amp;quot;Putin&#039;s War in Ukraine Could Mean the Collapse of Russia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Enterprise Institute&#039;&#039;, Feburary 27, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039;, which advocated that Russia be balkanized into a multitude of smaller neocolonies,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Casey Michel, &amp;quot;Decolonize Russia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, May 27, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; later asserted in a headline following the Russian Armed Forces&#039; retreat from Kherson that &amp;quot;The Russian Empire Must Die.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anne Applebaum, &amp;quot;The Russian Empire Must Die,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to European think tank Geopolitical Intelligence Services, the most likely outcome of a Russian defeat would see the Federation dissolved into multiple independent countries, with significant territory being claimed by its neighbors, and possibly a civil war.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stefan Hedlund, &amp;quot;Scenarios for a Postwar Russia: Survival or Collapse?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;GIS Reports&#039;&#039;, October 10, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Brookings Institution concluded that even if the Federation survived a loss in Ukraine, its Caucasus region at least would be balkanized, and its neighbor and only European ally Belarus would be forced to become a Western neocolony.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Pavel K. Baev, &amp;quot;Time for the West to Think about How to Engage with Defeated Russia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Brookings&#039;&#039;, November 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regardless of the Russian national bourgeoisie&#039;s motives in pursuing intervention in the first place, it is now undisputed that the conflict is for them existential— and for the other classes of Russian society, the only thing preventing the horror and misery of the 1990s from repeating itself, should the Federation be balkanized as the Soviet Union was then.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Islamic Republic had on a similar basis become the leading exporter of armed revolution against the super-empire&#039;s hegemony. By the early 2000s, the super-empire had fully encircled Iran. To the east and west, the United States&#039; military had invaded and occupied Iran&#039;s closest neighbors. To the north and south lay willing collaborators (Türkiye and Saudi Arabia). The U.S. government had openly announced to the world that Iran was its enemy, and perhaps the next to be invaded. Lacking a nuclear deterrent, the Islamic Republic, out of self-defense, had to heavily invest in anti-imperialism, by arming and bankrolling national liberation movements throughout the Arab world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Unbiased estimates of the volume of Iranian aid to Hezbollah and Ansarallah are difficult or impossible to find, but the U.S. government at least considers them significant, for example in 2018 alleging that the Islamic Republic provided Hezbollah with $700 million per year. (Joyce Karam, &amp;quot;Iran Pays Hezbollah $700 Million a Year, US Official Says,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The National News&#039;&#039;, June 6, 2018.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deterrence, of course, only works if an aggressor believes in its target&#039;s commitment to carrying out a threat; therefore the Iranian national bourgeoisie tied itself as closely as possible with the &amp;quot;Axis of Resistance,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A broad anti-Western alliance of states and regional paramilitary groups such as Syria, Hezbollah, and Ansarallah.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; both materially and ideologically. Article 154 of the Islamic Republic&#039;s constitution states:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The Islamic Republic of Iran has as its ideal human felicity throughout human society, and considers the attainment of independence, freedom, and rule of justice and truth to be the right of all people of the world. Accordingly, while scrupulously refraining from all forms of interference in the internal affairs of other nations, it supports the just struggles of the freedom fighters against the oppressors in every corner of the globe.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Islamic Republic of Iran, &amp;quot;The Constitution of The Islamic Republic of Iran,&amp;quot; art. 154.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Under the conditions of super-imperialism, these national bourgeoisies are essentially stuck—perpetually unable to develop into imperialists, and frequently threatened with either annihilation or de-development. This is both a boon and a curse for the global proletariat. The workers and peasants in the neocolonies find national-bourgeois states to be their strongest allies in the struggle for liberation, yet within these countries, they are similarly stuck.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Lesson of Libya ===&lt;br /&gt;
The Socialist People&#039;s Libyan Arab Jamahiriya had been an inconsistent force in regional politics over the decades preceding the Arab Spring, at times supporting or opposing the socialist bloc and later cooperating to a degree with the United States&#039; &amp;quot;War on Terror.&amp;quot; Despite this, however, Libya was at the time the wealthiest, most developed, and most economically independent country in Africa. Before Gaddafi and his cadre overthrew the comprador King Idris I in 1969, Libya had been exporting over 3 million barrels of oil per day at one of the lowest prices in the world;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ronald Bruce St. John, &amp;quot;The Changing Libyan Economy: Causes and Consequences,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Middle East Journal&#039;&#039; 62, no. 1 (Winter 2008): 75–91.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but by 2011, through the protection of its oil supply and the redistribution of its revenues, their country had no foreign debt, the highest life expectancy, and lowest infant mortality rate in Africa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, it represented a persistent threat to the Western financial oligarchy&#039;s control of the continent. Colonel Gaddafi had frequently urged Libya&#039;s neighbors to reject foreign aid and loans from the West, and in a speech before the UN General Assembly, condemned Western governments and demanded they pay trillions in reparations for their role in the colonization of Africa.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ed Pilkington, &amp;quot;UN General Assembly: 100 Minutes in the Life of Muammar Gaddafi,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, September 23, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Under his leadership, Libya had promoted Gaddafi&#039;s pan-Africanist vision by funding an independent telecommunications satellite network,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Before Gaddafi&#039;s satellites were launched, African countries had been paying Europe half a billion dollars per year to use their telecommunications network. (Honourable Saka, &amp;quot;Africans Will Remember Gaddafi For One Important Achievement,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Modern Ghana&#039;&#039;, November 17, 2012.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and had invested heavily in providing an alternative to the IMF and the World Bank. According to &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, Libya had granted more than $2 billion in loans to other countries in the developing world, many of which were interest-free.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ali Shuaib, &amp;quot;Libya&#039;s Gaddafi Uses Loans to Flex Global Muscle,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, February 9, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the late 2000s, however, its government had begun privatizing the state-run economy. In February, on the eve of the civil war, the IMF praised the Libyan government for its &amp;quot;progress on enhancing the role of the private sector….&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, Public Information Notice (PIN) No. 11/23: &amp;quot;IMF Executive Board Concludes 2010 Article IV Consultation with the Socialist People&#039;s Libyan Arab Jamahiriya,&amp;quot; February 15, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This naturally led to a deterioration of the conditions faced by poor and working-class Libyans. Libya&#039;s first protests of 2011 were rooted not in a desire for Western style &amp;quot;freedom and democracy&amp;quot; but in class struggle. They emerged first in the less-developed eastern city of Darnah, motivated by disputes over housing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Al-Masry Al-Youm Staff, &amp;quot;Libyans Protest over Delayed Subsidized Housing Units,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Egypt Independent&#039;&#039;, January 16, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The government had seriously miscalculated but attempted to correct course. A few weeks later, it announced a reduction of food prices and a new $24 billion fund for new housing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Libya Sets up $24 Bln Fund for Housing.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, January 27, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, this was too little, too late. As with the other Arab Spring movements, the unrest in Libya initially lacked direction and leadership, and received them from the super-empire&#039;s soft power networks and Al Qaeda.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Despite its &amp;quot;War on Terror&amp;quot; rhetoric, the U.S. government was all too happy to look the other way as Al Qaeda took on a significant role in sustaining the violence of the revolution; while Western media ridiculed Gaddafi for his claims of Al Qaeda involvement in the Civil War, leaked State Department cables and the U.S. military&#039;s own internal analyses both indicated that eastern Libya had the highest per capita concentration of Al Qaeda fighters in the world. (Alexander Cockburn, &amp;quot;Libya Rebels: Gaddafi Could Be Right about al-Qaeda,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Week&#039;&#039;, March 24, 2011.) The true enemy of the United States, after all, was always the national-bourgeois state in Libya and the threat it posed to the neocolonial world order.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The February uprisings were mobilized mostly from Western Europe, by the National Conference for the Libyan Opposition, a coalition of Libyan émigré groups created in London.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sabina Henneberg, &amp;quot;The Libyan National Transition Council,&amp;quot; chapter 4 in &#039;&#039;Managing Transition: The First Post-Uprising Phase in Tunisia and Libya&#039;&#039; (Cambridge University Press, 2020), 115.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Any doubt regarding the opposition&#039;s Western orientation was swiftly erased a few weeks later, when a group called the Libyan National Transition Council emerged as the leader of the rebel forces, declared itself the legitimate government of Libya, and immediately called for a military intervention in the conflict.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;CNN Wire Staff, &amp;quot;Rebel Leader Calls for &#039;immediate Action&#039; on No-Fly Zone,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, March 10, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The French government quickly began supplying the NTC with weapons,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sabina Henneberg, &amp;quot;The Libyan National Transition Council,&amp;quot; 131.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and NATO forces started bombing Libya by mid-March, with devastating and long-lasting results.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the NATO intervention and Gaddafi&#039;s murder, Libya&#039;s foreign debt has increased from zero to over $3 billion. The CIA World Factbook summarizes the economic situation in Libya since the Arab Spring:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The Libyan dinar has lost much of its value since 2014…. The country suffers from widespread power outages, caused by shortages of fuel for power generation. Living conditions, including access to clean drinking water, medical services, and safe housing have all declined since 2011.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Central Intelligence Agency, &amp;quot;Libya,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The World Factbook&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;After decades of independence, Libya had been de-developed and transformed back into a neocolony—and even more importantly, it had lost the ability to help its neighbors escape neocolonialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear that the Libyan national bourgeoisie were badly mistaken that they could reconcile with the West and survive. But it is equally clear that while the super-imperialist stage continues, a real revolution against a national-bourgeois state is likeliest to leave the peasantry and working class considerably worse off than before. Unless and until conditions change more fundamentally, neither the Russian Federation nor the Islamic Republic will soon develop either into empires or into a new socialist bloc (which could end super-imperialism in favor of either a new inter-imperialist rivalry or a new Cold War stage, respectively). The war in Ukraine is not an inter-imperialist proxy war, but an inter-capitalist proxy war, since the super-empire&#039;s enemy remains in the national-bourgeois stage. Though some regard it as a decisive conflict that heralds a new era of &amp;quot;multipolarity,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The concept of the &amp;quot;multipolar world,&amp;quot; and to what degree it does or will exist, will be explored in more detail in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch11.xhtml|Chapter Eleven]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the outcome of the war, and its ultimate effect upon the structure of the global economy, still remain to be seen.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Five - Compromising with Capitalism: The Terminal Decline of Western Social Democracy ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Throughout history there has been only one thing that ruling classes have ever wanted—and that is everything: all the choice lands, forests, game, herds, harvests, mineral deposits and precious metals of the earth; all the wealth, riches, and profitable returns; all the productive facilities, gainful inventiveness, and technologies; all the surplus value produced by human labour; all the control positions of the state and other major institutions; all public supports and subsidies, privileges and immunities; all the protections of the law with none of its constraints; all the services, comforts, luxuries, and advantages of civil society with none of the taxes and costs. Every ruling class has wanted only this: all the rewards and none of the burdens.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Michael Parenti, &amp;quot;Global Rollback: After Communism,&amp;quot; 2002&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Parenti, &amp;quot;Global Rollback: After Communism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CovertAction Quarterly&#039;&#039;, Spring 2002.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;So far, this book has only examined resistance to the super-empire by victims beyond its borders. Within the core of the empire, however, there also exists a variety of groups besides the financial capitalist oligarchy that face varying forms of its oppression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The most desperate of these are disenfranchised minorities, for example the remaining indigenous inhabitants of Western settler-colonies, who face forms of dispossessive accumulation similar to those in the periphery.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A more thorough accounting of settler-colonialism will be provided in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch09.xhtml|Chapter Nine]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Due to the severe nature of this exploitation, this group is likeliest to pursue the forms of resistance described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch03.xhtml|Chapter Three]], but as minorities, they are a marginal force in Western class society overall. Disproportionately overlapping this group are those who have been forced to secure a living outside the traditional wage-labor economy, e.g., people who are incarcerated, and those with informal or proscribed professions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are few peasants within the core of the super-empire; a majority or a sizable plurality of Westerners are proletarians, whether urban or rural, selling their labor power in exchange for a living. Though some live in extremely dire conditions, their relationship with the capitalist class is primarily one of wage-labor exploitation, qualitatively less severe than dispossessive accumulation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The capitalist class itself is more developed in the West than in anywhere else in the world yet is also considerably stratified. Adjacent to (and interspersed with) the financial oligarchy, there is an upper crust of millionaires, nearly all of whom are capitalists;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Note that a large volume of wealth alone is not sufficient to determine an individual&#039;s class. A few millionaires, such as highly-paid celebrity performers or athletes, are still not capitalists if they do not own capital (though they are almost universally supporters of the capitalist system, and are often deployed in this role in one way or another).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; according to Credit Suisse&#039;s Global Wealth Report, millionaires in the United States numbered 22 million in 2020,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Credit Suisse Research Institute, &amp;quot;Global Wealth Report 2021,&amp;quot; 19.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or almost 7% of the total U.S. population and almost 40% of all millionaires worldwide. Also numerous are a comfortable middle bourgeoisie, consisting of modestly successful business owners and investors, small- or medium-scale landlords, &amp;amp;#x26;c.; and below them are the petit bourgeoisie, generally consisting of small business owners, non-profit executives, artists, performers, consultants, and other self-employed workers. Of all the classes, the petit bourgeoisie are the most nebulous, often considered to also include the wealthiest layer of proletarians such as managers, engineers, and other white-collar professionals, who receive much greater compensation and have greater autonomy than the average worker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Among the political left there is considerable disagreement over to what degree each class in the core countries benefits from the imperialist system. For those living in the United States, for example, the high value and stability of the dollar relative to other currencies may be considered an indirect benefit. The high wages Western workers earn in comparison with workers in the periphery, as explained in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], are a key basis for unequal exchange; and even if prices are correspondingly higher in the core of the empire, these workers have relatively greater mobility.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It cannot be denied, however, that &#039;&#039;relative to the other classes&#039;&#039;, the Western upper and middle bourgeoisie absorb the overwhelming majority of the super-profits taken from the periphery, and that the petit bourgeoisie (however defined) receive a mere trickle of this plunder, while the others may at best see a drop (regardless of how significant a sum that drop might be for those living in the most abject poverty). The overall wealth held by the United States continues to grow steadily; yet the real incomes of the poorest 50% of its population have declined throughout the super-imperial era.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Facundo Alvaredo et al., &amp;quot;Global Inequality Dynamics: New Findings from [http://wid.world WID.World],&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Economic Review&#039;&#039; 107, no. 5 (May 2017): 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Whatever measure of plunder the United States &#039;&#039;does&#039;&#039; redistribute to its population is becoming outstripped by the amount that is extracted from its own working class through traditional wage-labor exploitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The orientation of the Western proletariat with respect to imperialism is therefore ambiguous, and the petit bourgeoisie&#039;s even more so. For the most part, they are not—or not yet—the targets of the worst forms of dispossessive accumulation, and so have no urgent or direct motive to abolish it, even though some &#039;&#039;individuals&#039;&#039; among them find it abhorrent and may wish to do so. The &#039;&#039;class&#039;&#039; interest of Western workers can only be awakened and shaped by the most powerful and immediate form of exploitation they &#039;&#039;do&#039;&#039; experience. Therefore, their struggle is first and foremost one of anti-capitalism, and not one of anti-imperialism. Consequently the most useful analysis from an anti-imperialist perspective is to measure how the class struggle within the core of the super-empire has developed or is likely to develop, and determine what the implications of that development are for the liberation of the rest of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The kind of workers&#039; revolution Marx and many others predicted and hoped for—destroying the bourgeois state and overthrowing the capitalist relations of production entirely—might hypothetically undo the imperialist relations as well. However, such a revolution has not yet occurred in any Western country, nor in any developed industrial power. Imperialism, as this book has so far shown, is an increasingly and overwhelmingly international phenomenon, and as such a successful revolution must be international as well. To date, proletarian-led revolution has only ever had lasting success in the periphery, where the chain of imperialism was weakest,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;J. V. Stalin, &#039;&#039;The Foundations of Leninism&#039;&#039; (1953), chap. 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and not in the countries with the most concentrated urban population or the most developed industry or any other such quality. If revolution in the core was unlikely during the previous stages of imperialism, such as in the early twentieth century United States when openly revolutionary political parties such as the Socialist Party of America or the Communist Party USA were at their historical peak, it can only be less likely during super-imperialism, when the chain of imperialism is stronger than ever.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Instead, the prevailing anti-capitalist ideology and practice within the core has become one of reform and compromise, or as it is commonly known: social democracy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nearly as much confusion and disagreement exists over the meaning of the term &#039;&#039;social democracy&#039;&#039; as there is over &#039;&#039;socialism&#039;&#039; or &#039;&#039;communism&#039;&#039;. For the purposes of this book, it will suffice to define social democracy as a system of governance in which the greatest possible share of the profits of the capitalists are redistributed to the lower (i.e. less prosperous or unpropertied) classes without fundamentally altering the relations of production. Wealth in a social democracy is not &#039;&#039;created&#039;&#039; any differently than in the most neoliberal state, but under a social-democratic system wealth is &#039;&#039;concentrated&#039;&#039; more slowly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a definition this is uncontroversial; the confusion instead arises from the differences in the ideology and motivation among social democracy&#039;s many supporters. The compromise inherent in social democracy attracts advocates from every class; indeed, even Bill Gates and Warren Buffet, two of the very wealthiest capitalists in the world, have called for more and greater taxes on themselves and the other mega-rich, to be used to pay for increased healthcare, pensions, and support for those with low incomes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Emmie Martin, &amp;quot;Warren Buffett and Bill Gates Agree That the Rich Should Pay Higher Taxes—Here&#039;s What They Suggest,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Yahoo!Finance&#039;&#039;, February 26, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There are those who believe that the super-empire could be transformed into a type of &amp;quot;compassionate capitalism,&amp;quot; i.e. an economy that retains free enterprise yet has eliminated poverty. The most cynical of the petit bourgeoisie might be content with social democracy even if dispossessive accumulation in the periphery would continue, thus relying on the state to redistribute to them a greater share of the plunder than they would otherwise have taken. Still others view social democracy as only a temporary but necessary stage of development in political economy, that might lead to socialism and an eventual &amp;quot;gradualist&amp;quot; overthrow of class society. Such a transformation, according to their ideologies, might take place at the ballot box or through mass demonstrations and other expressions of class struggle; U.S. Senator Bernie Sanders, whose recent repeated grassroots campaigns to become president galvanized great numbers of working class supporters with the promise of redistributing wealth, spoke frequently of the need for a (&amp;quot;political&amp;quot;) revolution involving labor unions, strikes, and collective bargaining tactics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gregory Krieg, &amp;quot;Bernie Sanders Introduces Labor Plan to Broaden Union Power,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, August 22, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Despite their very different hopes and ultimate objectives, all these groups are united in their most immediate goal of reducing the vast inequality that exists in Western class society, and since their informal coalition represents the largest organized opposition to the Western financial oligarchy from within the core, an analysis of their prospects—both present and historical—is called for.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The State and Reform ===&lt;br /&gt;
Modern social democracy came about as a reaction to the excesses of capitalist dominance of class society during the inter-imperialist stage, but did not see considerable success until well into the twentieth century. The so-called &amp;quot;Progressive Era&amp;quot; that began around the turn of the century is often considered the origin of the social-democratic movement in the United States. The reforms and redistribution it promised, however, were long in coming. Child labor—which was common in mills, coal mines, farms, factories and many other workplaces—was not abolished in the U.S. until 1938.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to the census, the total participation of 10–15-year-olds in the workforce only began declining after 1910 and by 1920 was still over one million. [United States Census Bureau, &#039;&#039;1920 Census: Children in Gainful Occupations&#039;&#039; (1924), 11.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Theodore Roosevelt, the first &amp;quot;Progressive&amp;quot; president, did expand worker protections and impose some modest regulations on business, but failed to levy any new taxes upon the wealthy. Both he and his successor, President William Howard Taft, are known for their frequent &amp;quot;trust-busting&amp;quot; or intervening to break up capitalist monopolies, which may have marginally slowed the development of the U.S. financial oligarchy, but did not redistribute anything to the workers or the poor.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Antitrust laws were in fact often enforced targeting labor unions rather than monopoly corporations. Eugene V. Debs, the Socialist Party candidate for president in the 1912 election against both Roosevelt and Taft, did not support trust-busting for these very reasons, adopting a platform of nationalizing large corporations instead.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similarly, social reformers in the United Kingdom had only modest accomplishments. The Progressive Era was mirrored by a long period of Liberal Party governments in the UK that succeeded in establishing a thin social safety net involving a pension, health insurance, and meager welfare payments. In 1910, after a considerable legislative battle, the government&#039;s &amp;quot;People&#039;s Budget&amp;quot; finally imposed a progressive income tax on the wealthy—of only twenty pence per pound, or about 8%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ian Packer, &amp;quot;1909 People&#039;s Budget,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of Liberal History&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Prior to the First World War, the vast incomes—and colossal fortunes—of the richest capitalists were left almost entirely untouched.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This changed in 1917, when the marginal federal income tax rate on the wealthiest category in the United States saw its largest increase to date with the War Revenue Act. The super-rich went from scarcely paying anything to handing over two-thirds of every excess dollar almost overnight. The top income tax rate reached a maximum of seventy-seven cents per excess dollar in 1918, then steadily declined; by 1925, the wealthy paid only 25%.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The years immediately following the Great Depression also saw massive increases in taxation to fund the welfare, jobs programs, and redistributive policies of the New Deal. The Depression is generally considered to have lasted the entire decade of the 1930s; the top marginal income tax rate soared once again throughout this period, reaching 79% on the wealthiest category by the end of the decade. The United States&#039; entrance into the Second World War coincided with even further increases to the marginal tax rate, reaching the all-time high of 94% on all income past $200,000 per year in 1944. This tax rate then remained in place—not falling below 90%—for almost twenty years afterward.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Tax Foundation, &amp;quot;Historical U.S. Federal Individual Income Tax Rates &amp;amp;#x26; Brackets, 1862-2021,&amp;quot; August 24, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, while capitalist rule was overthrown in Eastern Europe at the end of the Second World War, Western Europe experienced a triumph of social democracy. Aided in large part by the United States&#039; increased spending via the Marshall Plan, France, West Germany, and the United Kingdom recovered from the extreme devastation of the war and built welfare states of unprecedented magnitude. In 1945, the British Labour Party won its first majority government in a landslide, and swiftly built new public housing, created the National Health Service, entirely new systems of welfare, and nationalized the railways, utilities, and one-fifth of the entire economy. Top marginal tax rates in Western Europe remained at or near wartime levels, over 90% in the UK and West Germany and 70% in France. Even non-belligerent Sweden, which had suffered relatively little, increased taxes on the wealthy tremendously during the war to arm itself against potential threats; afterward, those taxes remained high, with top marginal rates exceeding 60%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Torregrosa-Hetland and Sabaté, &amp;quot;Income Tax Progressivity and Inflation during the World Wars,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;European Review of Economic History&#039;&#039; 26, no. 3 (August 2022): 311–339.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The social-democratic nature of the Scandinavian countries was officially established with the &amp;quot;grand compromises&amp;quot; between capitalists and workers in Denmark, Norway and Sweden during the Depression of the 1930s, yet was only significantly realized during the post-war years. After its liberation from Nazi occupation, the Norwegian state seized and nationalized all German business assets, eventually resulting in a public sector that accounted for a majority of GDP.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The Rich Cousin,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, January 31, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Its most comprehensive reforms were then established during the next two decades of virtually uninterrupted Labour Party governance, including social security, child and disability benefits, and unemployment and sickness insurance; in all, a &amp;quot;cradle to grave&amp;quot; welfare system that seemed to serve as a shining example of gradualism, and one that social democrats everywhere aimed to follow.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Even Lange, &amp;quot;The Development of the Norwegian Welfare State, 1945-1970,&amp;quot; Aarhus University, &#039;&#039;[http://nordics.info nordics.info]&#039;&#039;, August 19, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The remarkable history of social democracy in the twentieth century reveals, more than anything, its parallels with armed proletarian revolution. Both socialist countries and social-democratic systems struggle to make progress in typical years, but in times of extreme crisis both can expand quickly. The first socialist countries were established as a result of the two world wars; the first social democracies were created at the same time, or else during the Depression as a desperate gamble by capitalists to prevent the socialists from taking over. If social democracy can only be established as a response to economic or humanitarian disaster, however, the gradualist ideology is thoroughly discredited. As the welfare state lessens the pain of wage-labor exploitation, the class struggle becomes less acute; when conditions improve, the working class then has less motivation to seek further wealth redistribution, and over time, the capitalists may take back what they surrendered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The top marginal income tax rate in the United States fell to 70% in 1965, then to 50% in 1982. By the end of the Cold War, it had fallen below 40%—where it has remained, as of this writing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Tax Foundation, &amp;quot;Historical U.S. Federal Individual Income Tax Rates &amp;amp;#x26; Brackets, 1862-2021.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The top effective corporate tax rate also dropped from a height of 50% in the mid-twentieth century to less than 40% by the 1990s. Today, it stands at less than 26%. Though about half of the U.S. federal government&#039;s annual budget is still spent on &amp;quot;entitlements&amp;quot; or welfare state programs such as Medicare and unemployment insurance, almost none of it is financed by the upper strata of the capitalist class. Social Security, the largest such category remaining, consists of around one-fifth of all federal spending yet is mostly paid for by a tax on workers and the petit bourgeoisie.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though the payroll tax that funds Social Security is levied equally on employees and employers, self-employed workers (or petit-bourgeois, if strictly defined as neither working for a wage nor employing others) must pay double. At approximately 10% of the labor force (Rakesh Kochhar, &amp;quot;The Self-Employed Are Back at Work in Pre-COVID-19 Numbers, but Their Businesses Have Smaller Payrolls,&amp;quot; Pew Research Center, November 3, 2021) the self-employed therefore pay an outsized share to fund Social Security, leaving traditional employers responsible for a minority of the total cost.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The United States&#039; system of taxation has also become infamous for its corruption, allowing billionaires and large conglomerates innumerable loopholes to avoid paying anything. According to a study by the Institute on Taxation and Economic Policy, 55 of the largest U.S. corporations paid $0 in taxes in 2020 despite substantial profits.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Matthew Gardner and Steve Wamhoff, &amp;quot;55 Corporations Paid $0 in Federal Taxes on 2020 Profits,&amp;quot; Institute on Taxation and Economic Policy, April 2, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the 2023 fiscal year only 8% of federal tax revenue came from corporate income taxes and 1% from estate taxes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of the Treasury, &amp;quot;How Much Revenue Has the U.S. Government Collected This Year?&amp;quot; U.S. Treasury &#039;&#039;FiscalData&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western Europe experienced a corresponding erosion of social democracy in the latter half of the twentieth century. In the UK, most nationalized industries were once again privatized during the 1980s; by the 1990s the public sector&#039;s share of GDP had fallen to 2%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Parker, &amp;quot;Privatization in the European Union: A Critical Assessment of Its Development, Rationale and Consequences,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Economic and Industrial Economy&#039;&#039; 20, no. 1 (Feb. 1999): 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the late 1980s, privatization increased in Spain and the Netherlands; by the time it reabsorbed the formerly socialist East, the West German government had already sold the majority of its own industrial shareholdings to private investors. Top marginal income tax rates slowly declined across the region. An attempt by the French Socialist Party&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;At this time, the Socialist Party was generally considered to be social-democratic in ideology and practice.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to reverse the trend in 1981 was partially successful, but most reforms were short-lived; new taxes on the wealthy were quickly repealed and new nationalizations were reversed before the end of the decade.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Parker, &amp;quot;Privatization in the European Union,&amp;quot; 10–11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In hindsight, the Achilles&#039; Heel of the social democrats is all too obvious: even at their most successful, they had never truly bargained from a position of strength. Convincing—or even coercing—the state to redistribute wealth is not necessarily the same thing as controlling it. Wherever, and as long as there are classes, the class struggle always continues. If the capitalists retain their fortunes, their factories, and their systems of patronage, they can always recoup their profits later, whether all at once or one dollar at a time. The gradualists were wrong. Once built, welfare states tend not to grow, but to crumble. The only thing gradual about social democracy in the latter twentieth century has been its death.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Social Democracy under Super-Imperialism ===&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the destruction of the socialist bloc was a disaster for the proletariat around the world, it significantly accelerated social democracy&#039;s decline. Between 1989 and 1991, the top corporate income tax in Sweden was cut in half, and Denmark and Austria&#039;s fell by almost as much in the same time period, as did Norway&#039;s in 1992.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sean Bray, &amp;quot;Corporate Tax Rates around the World, 2021.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One of the greatest symbols of social-democratic achievement, the tax on net wealth, was soon abolished in Denmark and Germany, later followed by Finland, Luxembourg, Sweden,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Ibison, &amp;quot;Sweden Axes Wealth Tax,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and eventually France;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2018 the French tax on wealth was downgraded to a property tax.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in Europe today, only Norway, Spain and Switzerland still retain a tax on net wealth.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cristina Enache, &amp;quot;Wealth Taxes in Europe,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Tax Foundation&#039;&#039; | Europe, May 9, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the 1990s, income inequality steadily rose throughout nearly all of Europe, along with deregulation, privatization, and austerity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The welfare state&#039;s vulnerability to neoliberalism, however, did not fully discount the more moderate social democrats&#039; view that a gentler, more compassionate form of capitalism could yet be forged; or at the very least, that with sufficient class struggle and given the right opportunity, the proletariat might reuse the same strategy to regain what it had lost. If it is an axiom that social democracy is born out of crisis, could another crisis bring it back?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Japan stands out as a notable, but extremely brief, exception to the decline of social democracy in the super-imperialism stage, in a very large part in response to a severe domestic economic crisis. In 1991, the asset price bubble burst, crashing the Japanese economy and swiftly halting its meteoric rise that had commanded the world&#039;s attention during the latter twentieth century.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The crisis in Japan will be explored in further detail in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch12.xhtml|Chapter Twelve]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the next election, the conservative Liberal Democratic Party lost power in the National Diet for the first time in four decades, ushering in a coalition of social-democratic parties that had languished in the opposition. The next year, the LDP regained power, but only weakly, in a &amp;quot;grand coalition&amp;quot; with the Japan Socialist Party,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Not to be confused with the Japanese Communist Party, which was not part of either coalition.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; whose representative Tomiichi Murayama became prime minister. Murayama was the first prime minister to offer an official apology for Japan&#039;s actions during the Second World War,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sheryl Wudunn, &amp;quot;Japanese Apology for War Is Welcomed and Criticized,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 16, 1995.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and during his and the previous coalition&#039;s ministries the Diet passed numerous reform policies, including a large expansion in elder care services under its &amp;quot;New Gold Plan,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 1989, the LDP government had formulated its &amp;quot;Gold Plan&amp;quot; to expand these services by the year 2000, in response to Japan&#039;s looming aging crisis. The &amp;quot;New Gold Plan&amp;quot; in 1994 greatly increased funding for these services, revised targets for much wider-scale improvements by 2000 and set new targets for 2010. (Ministry of Foreign Affairs of Japan, &amp;quot;Second Periodic Report by the Government of Japan under Articles 16 and 17 of the International Covenant on Economic, Social, and Cultural Rights.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; greater welfare provisions for disabled persons, more labor rights, new workplace safety regulations, and family care leave.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These reforms, however, were the result of an extremely short-lived political anomaly, and one even less likely than it seemed. The LDP had elevated Murayama, a 70-year-old elder statesman, expecting that he would govern for a short time as a respected but weak-willed figurehead. If in this expectation the LDP miscalculated, it correctly anticipated the interregnum to be brief. The position of the JSP in the Diet&#039;s governing coalition, born of the its inertia as the largest traditional opposition party, concealed a precipitous decline that had begun years earlier. In the 1993 general election, before it had even gained power, the JSP lost nearly half its seats in the lower house of the Diet. A poll of the Japanese public found that the most popular explanation for the JSP&#039;s defeat was that &amp;quot;the reason for the party to exist had disappeared.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sarah Hyde, &#039;&#039;The Transformation of the Japanese Left: From Old Socialists to New Democrats&#039;&#039; (Nissan Institute/Routledge Japanese Studies, 2009), 91–92.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Labor unions, the JSP&#039;s base of support, became politically diffuse after the LDP&#039;s temporary loss of legitimacy, spreading their support across an increasing number of other left-wing opposition factions, and the JSP&#039;s compromises with the LDP further disenchanted its most radical members. In 1996, the JSP was officially disbanded, and the LDP regained its traditional role as the dominant party in government. Though their accomplishments were not inconsiderable, Japan&#039;s traditional social democrats, after waiting so long for their opportunity to take power, had doomed themselves by grasping it.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A similar attempt was made in the aftermath of the Great Recession, when the new Democratic Party of Japan defeated the LDP in the 2009 general election, also with mixed results. The LDP regained power in the following election, and the DPJ was disbanded a few years later. A more detailed account of the DPJ&#039;s brief rule can be found in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch12.xhtml|Chapter Twelve]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again, the stage of super-imperialism had changed the rules. But what about the United States, which experienced ample economic growth during the 1990s while Japan and Europe stagnated? According to Hudson in 2003:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;No one anticipated that America&#039;s federal budget deficit during the 1990s would be financed by China, Japan and other East Asian countries rather than by American taxpayers and domestic investors. Yet this international exploitation was implicit in the U.S. Treasury bill standard. Since 1971 it has freed the U.S. economy from having to do what American diplomats insist that other debtor countries do when they run payments deficits: impose austerity to restore balance in its international payments. The United States alone has been free to pursue domestic expansion and foreign diplomacy with hardly a worry about the balance-of-payments consequences. Imposing austerity on debtor countries, America as the world&#039;s largest debtor economy acts uniquely without financial constraint.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism&#039;&#039;, xii.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Yet the domestic expansion of social democracy did not continue. Though not as severe as the Great Depression or a world war, the Great Recession of 2008 was the worst global economic crisis since. It too had the same effect as the dissolution of the Soviet Union, further curtailing and not expanding social democracy. Wealth inequality only further increased after the crisis. In 2014, Credit Suisse found that its metric of inequality—the ratio of wealth to household income—had risen in the United States to the same level as just before the Great Depression.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Credit Suisse Research Institute, &amp;quot;Global Wealth Report 2014,&amp;quot; 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to statistical data from the U.S. Federal Reserve in 2019, the richest 1% had seen a 300% increase in wealth since 1989.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Raksha Kopparam, &amp;quot;The Federal Reserve&#039;s New Distributional Financial Accounts Provide Telling Data on Growing U.S. Wealth and Income Inequality,&amp;quot; Washington Center for Equitable Growth, August 22, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Subsequently, a report by [http://inequality.org Inequality.org], a project of the Institute for Policy Studies think tank, found that U.S. billionaires even further increased their wealth by 70% during the height of the COVID-19 pandemic, from a total of $3 trillion to $5 trillion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chuck Collins, &amp;quot;Updates: Billionaire Wealth, U.S. Job Losses and Pandemic Profiteers,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;[http://inequality.org Inequality.org]&#039;&#039;, November 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2015, the real income of the poorest 50% of the U.S. population was lower than it had been in 1978. Wealth in the U.S. &#039;&#039;was&#039;&#039; being redistributed more in the aftermath—but &#039;&#039;from&#039;&#039; the working class &#039;&#039;to&#039;&#039; the capitalist class, and not the other way around.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After 2008, some European social-democratic political parties were voted into power, but largely failed to make progress, and often found themselves supporting austerity instead. Soon after President François Hollande was elected in 2012, his administration moved to &#039;&#039;increase&#039;&#039; workers&#039; pension contributions;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Catherine Bremer and Emmanuel Jarry, &amp;quot;France&#039;s Hollande in Tight Spot on Pension Reform,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; his approval rating consequently cratered, and the French Socialist Party garnered no more than a single-digit percentage of the vote in later elections. Others faced similar electoral disasters throughout Europe, such as the Labour Parties in Ireland and the Netherlands. Social democrats in Germany and Luxembourg managed to make the most of their declining support by joining increasingly-broad coalition governments, but even the parliamentary pluralities commanded by the most powerful social-democratic parties in Norway and Sweden have slowly shrunk. The Czech Social Democratic Party, which had been the strongest political force in the country at the beginning of the 2010s, lost all its seats by the end of the decade. PASOK in Greece, which as the ruling party implemented austerity at the behest of the IMF and the European Commission, within a decade also ceased to exist as an independent party. Its anti-austerity successor SYRIZA was then forced to implement even more austerity by the EC, leading to its own decline after 2015.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexander Kazamias, &amp;quot;Syriza Betrayed Its Principles – and the Greek People. Its Days Are Numbered,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 5, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Just as in the periphery, the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of control were deployed to crush any new political movements promising to resist neoliberalism in Europe as well. In the inner core, attempts by the old guard to radicalize the center-left establishment in the U.S. and the UK similarly failed. By the end of the 2010s, Sanders and his British counterpart Jeremy Corbyn both lost electoral campaigns promising to revitalize social-democratic programs after being vilified in the national presses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the topic of Western social democracy, Nkrumah wrote in 1968:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Threatened with disintegration by the double-fisted attack of the working class movement and the liberation movement, capitalism had to launch a series of reforms in order to build a protective armour around the inner workings of its system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To avoid an internal breakdown of the system under the pressure of the workers&#039; protest movement, the governments of capitalist countries granted their workers certain concessions which did not endanger the basic nature of the capitalist system of exploitation. They gave them social security, higher wages, better working conditions, professional training facilities …&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Handbook of Revolutionary Warfare&#039;&#039;, 3–4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Upon the destruction of the Soviet Union two decades later, this &amp;quot;double-fisted attack&amp;quot; lost a fist. There was therefore little reason for the capitalist class to continue to compromise; after its greatest enemy without had been dealt with, its alliance with its enemy within was no longer needed. Dispossessive accumulation, once reserved for the periphery, began to advance in the core as well—and Western workers who have not yet been subject to it soon will be.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Rise of the Political Far-Right ===&lt;br /&gt;
The unraveling of the welfare state will have grim consequences that are only beginning to be felt. Due to their obvious popularity among the people, social-democratic reforms themselves tend to be relatively durable, and often take time and considerable class struggle for neoliberal forces to undo, even after the parties that institutionalized these reforms are no more. OECD statistics indicate that the ruin of the social-democratic left has not yet translated into a large decline in social spending; indeed, the activation of existing safety nets in 2009 resulted in an OECD-wide &#039;&#039;increase&#039;&#039; in public social expenditures of about 3% of GDP (from 17.8% to 20.8%), and only declined about by about 1% of GDP since then, as of 2019.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Organization for Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD), &amp;quot;Compare Your Country.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the Western bourgeoisie continue to shed their own responsibility for these payments, however, the working class will eventually only be &amp;quot;redistributing&amp;quot; its own money back to itself. The age of retirement is increasing in nearly every country in Europe—perhaps an inevitable consequence of an aging and declining population, yet pension systems (the largest category in public social expenditures in the OECD) are also being &amp;quot;reformed&amp;quot; to collect more from workers in taxes or pay out less in benefits. By the mid-2010s, income inequality in Sweden was growing at one of the fastest rates in the EU.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Patricia Nilsson, &amp;quot;Swedish Society&#039;s Big Divisions—in 6 Charts,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, August 29, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported that the proportion of &amp;quot;nonregular employees&amp;quot; in Japan (employees that were excluded from Japan&#039;s traditional system of lifetime employment, and thus earned lower wages and retirement allowances for the same work), which during the 1980s was only 16% of the labor force, had reached nearly 37%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Makiko Inoue and Ben Dooley, &amp;quot;A Job for Life, or Not? A Class Divide Deepens in Japan,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 18, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A report by Statistics Norway in the same year showed that despite a top marginal income tax rate of nearly 40%, the richest 1% in Norway actually paid much less than nearly every other income group due to their increasing practice of sheltering income in corporate profits.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bård Amundsen, &amp;quot;The Richest Norwegians Pay the Least Taxes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;[http://sciencenorway.no sciencenorway.no]&#039;&#039;, September 30, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A study published in the &#039;&#039;Journal of Epidemiology &amp;amp;#x26; Community Health&#039;&#039; attributed over 300,000 excess deaths to the UK&#039;s austerity policies between 2012 and 2019.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Walsh et al., &amp;quot;Bearing the Burden of Austerity: How Do Changing Mortality Rates in the UK Compare between Men and Women?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of Epidemiological Public Health&#039;&#039; 76, no. 12 (December 2022): 1027–1033.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Europeans Are Becoming Poorer,&amp;quot; a &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; headline announced in the summer of 2023, as real wages and consumption declined across the continent.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tom Fairless, &amp;quot;Europeans Are Becoming Poorer. &#039;Yes, We&#039;re All Worse Off,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, July 17, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In September, the U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development reported that the elderly—those aged 65 and older—were the fastest-growing segment of the homeless population, a phenomenon so severe the &#039;&#039;Journal&#039;&#039; said it was being called a &amp;quot;silver tsunami.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shannon Najmabadi, &amp;quot;Why More Baby Boomers Are Sliding Into Homelessness,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, September 12, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of the year, homelessness in the U.S. overall had reached its highest reported level ever.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kevin Freking, &amp;quot;US Homelessness up 12% to Highest Reported Level as Rents Soar and Coronavirus Pandemic Aid Lapses,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP&#039;&#039;, December 15, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, the void left by the collapsing social-democratic establishment is being filled by the nativist far-right. In France, the xenophobic National Rally (RN) has risen from relative obscurity to become the largest single opposition party as of the 2022 elections, receiving about one-fifth of the vote.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tom Wheeldon, &amp;quot;&#039;A Seismic Event&#039;: Le Pen&#039;s Party Makes Historic Breakthrough in French Parliament,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;France 24&#039;&#039;, June 20, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2023, after massive, sustained protests against plans to raise the pension age from 62 to 64, the French government enacted the &amp;quot;reform&amp;quot; anyway, using its special executive power to bypass a vote in the National Assembly; Marine Le Pen, RN&#039;s perennial candidate for president, was one of the loudest voices against the procedure.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hugh Schofield and Paul Kirby, &amp;quot;France&#039;s Macron to Force through Pension Reform with No Vote,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, March 16, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Brothers of Italy, which favors a blockade of immigrants from northern Africa, now leads the Italian government.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chico Harlan and Stefano Pitrelli, &amp;quot;Right-Wing Victory in Italy Expected to Bring Swift Changes to Migration,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The right-wing Sweden Democrats have become the second-largest party in the Riksdag; other right-wing movements have become entrenched in Hungary and are gaining ground in Germany and the Netherlands.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mike Corder and Raf Casert, &amp;quot;In a Shock for Europe, Anti-Islam Populist Geert Wilders Records a Massive Win in Dutch Elections,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP&#039;&#039;, November 23, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; History is poised to repeat itself as fascism strains to return to Europe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such political formations aim to collect voters disillusioned with the social democrats; their rhetoric has become carefully calibrated to appeal to the anxiety felt by the working class at the weakening of the social safety net. Instead of contemptuously opposing the welfare state, as RN&#039;s former leader Jean-Marie Le Pen had during the 1980s,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Elsa Conesa, &amp;quot;How Marine Le Pen Gave up Economic Liberalism for a &#039;social-Populist&#039; Agenda,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Le Monde&#039;&#039;, April 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; nativist leaders now cynically and falsely promise to save it—not through redistribution by raising taxes on the wealthy, but through chauvinist consolidation, by denying benefits and entry to minorities and immigrants.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hungary&#039;s new redistributive model, for example, is largely a propaganda myth. Under the Fidesz political party, the top corporate income tax rate in Hungary fell to 9%, the lowest in the OECD; the value-added tax&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A consumption tax which the wealthy may pay at a higher absolute rate but pay less as a percentage of their income.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; rose to 27%, the highest of any country in Europe; the system of progressive personal income taxes was replaced with a regressive flat tax.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Tax Foundation, &amp;quot;Taxes in Hungary.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The last increase in Hungary&#039;s public social expenditures mostly came while Fidesz was in the opposition (2002-2010); from 2009 to 2019 they &#039;&#039;declined&#039;&#039; by over 5% of GDP.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Organization for Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD), &amp;quot;Compare Your Country (Hungary).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What social programs that do exist are an unsustainable façade, funded by external aid from the EU&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;As of 2022, the European Commission has stopped publishing statistics on member states&#039; net positions (i.e. contributor or recipient), but according to a recent estimate by the German Economic Institute using the same method of calculation used by the EC in previous years, Hungary was the third-largest net recipient of EU funds, exceeded only by Greece and Poland. [Berthold Busch, Björn Kauder, and Samina Sultan, &#039;&#039;Wer finanziert die EU? Nettozahler und Nettoempfänger in der EU&#039;&#039; (Who finances the EU? Net contributors and net recipients in the EU), IW-Report 55/2022.] Fidesz is well-aware of the reality of Hungary&#039;s dependence; the crisis in 2022 induced President Orbán to plead for subsidies and a large loan from the European Commission, in addition to the billions in EU funds Hungary has already been receiving. (Brückner Gergely, &amp;quot;Orbán Is Requesting the EU Loan: After Four Big Blows, Hungary Has Decided That Cheap Money Is Better than Expensive Money,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;telex&#039;&#039;, March 25, 2022.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by the working class themselves, including remittance payments from Hungarians working elsewhere in Europe, which in the first three years since Fidesz took power in 2010 doubled as a percentage of GDP, amounting to three or four times the EU average.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The World Bank, &amp;quot;Personal Remittances, Received (% of GDP) - Hungary, European Union.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Concurrently, the Hungarian government has adopted relatively extreme anti-migrant rhetoric and policies, rendering asylum procedures virtually inaccessible and fencing its Serbian border with barbed wire.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daniel Nolan, &amp;quot;Hungary Orders 100-Mile Serbia Border Fence to Keep out Migrants,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, June 17, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The crisis model of social democracy has therefore become obsolete. Once beneficiaries of the increased neocolonial plunder during the Cold War stage, the Western working class is now increasingly victim of the same capitalist oligarchy. Compromise between worker and capitalist is inherently unsustainable; social democracy in the core of the super-empire will not flourish in economic adversity, but be stamped out. The upper bourgeoisie of the West will have what they consider their due— everything—whether through cruel austerity or through cruel austerity cloaked in racial chauvinism. Social democracy in the periphery, or the closest thing to it, is even more quickly destroyed or else suffers under perpetual economic siege as described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]]. Presently, out of every region in the world, social democracy is significantly expanding in only one place.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Six - China and the World ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Whether you like it or not, the global economy is the big ocean that you cannot escape from. Any attempt to cut off the flow of capital, technologies, products, industries and people between economies, and channel the waters in the ocean back into isolated lakes and creeks is simply not possible.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Xi Jinping&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Xi at Davos: Also a Master of Metaphors,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, January 17, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;If you want to get rich, first build a road.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Chinese proverb&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;To summarize the conclusions of the preceding chapters:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# World imperialism is currently in the &amp;quot;super-imperialism&amp;quot; stage, in which a single unified and unrivaled empire controlled by the Western capitalist class has a neocolonial relationship with most of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
# Super-imperialism is characterized by one primary mechanism of exploitation (unequal exchange) and four mechanisms of control (structural adjustment, economic isolation, military intervention, and soft power).&lt;br /&gt;
# Either the development of a socialist bloc or the development of a rival empire are possible conditions for an end to the super-imperialist stage, yet in general, the mechanisms of control suppress both proletarian revolution and pre-imperial rivals while exporting counterrevolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With these in mind, a proper analysis of the People&#039;s Republic of China and its relation to world imperialism can now be made. It is undeniable that the PRC is a rising superpower that has overtaken the United States in some respects and will soon in still more. As the world&#039;s second-largest country by population, and the world&#039;s second-largest economy, the status and orientation of China will naturally be the most consequential to world affairs throughout the next several decades. Yet the nature of the PRC, its behavior, and the intentions behind such behavior are all poorly understood around the world, especially by Westerners. Has capitalism been restored in China? Which class or classes hold state power? Is the PRC currently an empire? Will it form an empire, or a new socialist bloc, or neither? There is no consensus; therefore, this and succeeding chapters will attempt to answer these questions and demystify modern China in as much detail as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We begin at the highest level, the PRC&#039;s relations with the rest of the world, which will be analyzed below. Following chapters will examine China&#039;s governance, the class struggle within China, and the dynamics of the Chinese ethnic groups. This chapter, however, will treat China itself as a &amp;quot;black box&amp;quot; whose intentions and internal decision-making processes are opaque and unknowable, and focus solely on what can be deduced from its international relations.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== China and Unequal Exchange ===&lt;br /&gt;
Since the beginning of the PRC&#039;s period of Reform and Opening Up, its relations with the periphery have been the source of considerable controversy. A narrative of ruthless Chinese exploitation of helpless African nations has since emerged, popularized by the Western press. The PRC has been accused of stealing African land and resources, stealing jobs from native Africans, spying on African governments and their citizens, discriminating against African people, and many other crimes. Terms such as &amp;quot;imperialism,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;debt-trap diplomacy,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;neocolonialism&amp;quot;— all real phenomena described at length in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch01.xhtml|Chapters One]] and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Two]]—have been weaponized against China, used to denigrate any and all bilateral agreements between the PRC and peripheral countries and cast suspicion upon whatever gifts or gestures of goodwill the PRC has offered to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any objective quantitative analysis cannot help but show that even if the very worst allegations against the PRC have merit, the exploitation of Africa by the West is orders of magnitude more severe. According to the Institute for Security Studies, an African non-profit organization, as of 2019 over 7,000 French troops were active in independent (i.e. non-United Nations) operations across the African continent, superseded only by the United States Africa Command, which operated a total of 34 military outposts in Africa.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrews Atta-Asamoah, &amp;quot;Proceed with Caution: Africa&#039;s Growing Foreign Military Presence,&amp;quot; Institute for Security Studies, August 27, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC, in contrast, maintains only a single military base near Djibouti City, which also hosts bases for multiple other foreign powers, including the U.S., France, Italy, Japan, and recently Saudi Arabia.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michaël Tanchum, &amp;quot;China&#039;s New Military Base in Africa: What It Means for Europe and America,&amp;quot; European Council on Foreign Relations, December 14, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; War on Want, a London-based anti-poverty charity organization, wrote in 2016 that one hundred companies listed on the London Stock Exchange collectively controlled over $1 trillion worth of the most valuable natural resources in Africa, notably gold, platinum, diamonds, copper, oil, gas, and coal.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Curtis, &#039;&#039;The New Colonialism: Britain&#039;s Scramble for Africa&#039;s Energy and Mineral Resources&#039;&#039; (War on Want, July 2016), 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the PRC&#039;s relations with African countries are not above reproach. With respect to trade, its approach does not qualitatively differ from the West&#039;s; though it has become the majority trading partner of nearly every country on the continent, wages in these countries—particularly those paid to workers who must extract raw materials, as described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]] and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app01.xhtml|Appendix A]]—and export prices have remained artificially low, maintaining the rate of unequal exchange, and Africa continues to experience a net loss of several billion dollars each year through capital flight and the repatriation of profits to foreign entities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Curtis and Tim Jones, &amp;quot;Honest Accounts 2017: How the World Profits from Africa&#039;s Wealth,&amp;quot; Committee for the Abolition of Illegitimate Debt (CADTM), June 6, 2017, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In some cases, bilateral economic agreements are conducted in secrecy or produce results slanted in favor of Chinese companies and interests. For example, in 2007, in a barter exchange for commitments by a Chinese consortium to spend an estimated $6.5 billion in loans from China Eximbank constructing roads, railways, hospitals and other badly-needed infrastructure in the Democratic Republic of the Congo, the DRC guaranteed the consortium long-term access to 8,050,661 tonnes of copper, 202,290 tonnes of cobalt, and 372.3 tonnes of gold, wherein the Chinese partners received a two-thirds majority stake in joint mining concern Sicomines, which was to be exempt from taxes until the loans were repaid from the mining proceeds. The world market prices of these commodities of course rise and fall over time, but if this entire amount had been sold at a high point in the 2010s, the revenue would likely have been in excess of $80 billion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;At its 2019 annual average price of $6,010 per tonne, the total amount of copper (by far the cheapest of the three metals) alone would be equivalent to nearly $50 billion. [The World Bank, &amp;quot;World Bank Commodities Price Data (The Pink Sheet),&amp;quot; August 2022, 2.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though depending on the rate at which subsequent production is taxed by the DRC once the loans are paid off, with profits split two-to-one, it is clear that the terms of this barter relationship could result in long-term profits much greater for the Chinese than the Congolese, i.e. so slanted that they would amount to the dispossessive accumulation of Congolese natural resources by a foreign power.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Democratic Republic of the Congo, &amp;quot;Protocole d&#039;accord entre la République Démocratique du Congo et le groupement des Entreprises Chinoises&amp;quot; [Memorandum of Understanding between the Democratic Republic of Congo and the group of Chinese companies].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Given its complicity in the most significant mechanism of exploitation, it must therefore be asked if the PRC has become a partner of the super-empire, seizing for itself its own neocolonies? At the time of the initial Sicomines arrangement (which will be reexamined later on in this chapter) the answer was negative. In his study based on 2009 world trade flows and exchange rates, Köhler found that the unequal exchange between Africa and the group of &amp;quot;advanced economies&amp;quot; lay between 16% and 20% of the victim countries&#039; GDP, whereas the unequal exchange between those countries and the PRC—which by 2009 had become the largest trading partner to nearly every country in that region&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Roland Rajah and Alyssa Leng, &amp;quot;Chart of the Week: Global Trade through a US-China Lens,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Interpreter&#039;&#039;, December 18, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—amounted to 0.5% of their GDP.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though the model published by Hickel et al. in 2022 was more comprehensive than Köhler&#039;s, it did not aim to measure the exchange between China and other &amp;quot;non-advanced&amp;quot; economies; however, it did conclude that in 2015 the &amp;quot;advanced&amp;quot; countries siphoned $2.4 trillion from China through unequal exchange, or nearly a quarter of the entire value transferred from all &amp;quot;non-advanced&amp;quot; countries. [Jason Hickel et al., &amp;quot;Imperialist Appropriation in the World Economy: Drain from the Global South through Unequal Exchange, 1990–2015,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Environmental Change&#039;&#039; 73 (March 22).]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Köhler&#039;s conclusion:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;On the other hand, exports from Sub-Saharan Africa to China do not embody significant amounts of transfer value. In other words, Sub-Saharan Africa&#039;s trade with China (in 2009) is fairly equitable, as defined here. That observation is based on estimates for the year 2009. Should China&#039;s currency appreciate in relation to U.S. and other high-income country currencies in the future, Africa-China trade could become more unequal.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gernot Köhler, &#039;&#039;Estimating Unequal Exchange: Sub-Saharan Africa to China and the World&#039;&#039;, March 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Throughout 2009, the U.S. dollar was worth approximately 6.8 Chinese yuan; in 2020, it was worth 6.9 yuan. During the 2010s, it ranged between a maximum value of 6.9 yuan and a minimum of 6.1 yuan.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Official Exchange Rate (LCU per US$, Period Average) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An updated calculation for the year 2016, using both Köhler&#039;s formula and his sources, yields an increase in unequal transfer value from the same group of African countries&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; as categorized by the IMF, which includes all African countries except Mauritania, Morocco, Algeria, Libya, Tunisia, Egypt, Sudan, and Djibouti.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to China, yet the total was just 0.76% of their GDP.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app02.xhtml|Appendix B]] for the updated calculation.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Today, as mentioned above, with only a few exceptions, the PRC is the largest trading partner of every African country, yet overall, the terms of this trade are likely thus far only very slightly in favor of China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How could the PRC extract a great volume of raw materials from the periphery, yet not also drain a significant amount of value through unequal exchange? To return to the example of the early-2010s iPhone from [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], economist Dr. Sean Starrs writes contemporarily:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Nor does the fact that China exports virtually all iPads and iPhones necessarily mean that Chinese firms reap the largest profit from the sale of these iPads and iPhones, or electronics more generally. In fact, it does not even mean that a Chinese firm is performing final assembly. On the contrary, it is a &#039;&#039;Taiwanese&#039;&#039; firm, Hon Hai Precision Industry, that employs over one million Chinese workers (China&#039;s largest private employer) to conduct final assembly of electronics such as iPads and iPhones in China, but the profit from this final assembly largely goes to Taiwanese shareholders, especially to the Taiwanese billionaire founder Terry Gou. Even still, the profit that Hon Hai Precision Industry makes from the assembly of iPads and iPhones in China is peanuts compared with the profit that Apple ultimately makes from owning the proprietary design and brand.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Starrs, &amp;quot;American Economic Power Hasn&#039;t Declined—It Globalized! Summoning the Data and Taking Globalization Seriously,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Studies Quarterly&#039;&#039; 57, no. 4 (December 2013): 819.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Despite becoming the world leader in electronics manufacturing, Chinese companies received only a small fraction of the total profit generated by the world&#039;s top electronics firms. In 2016, according to Starrs&#039; research, in its largest category of manufactured exports (&amp;quot;Office &amp;amp;#x26; Telecom Equipment&amp;quot;), China accounted for 32% of all world exports by value while the U.S. accounted for 8.3% by value; but of the total profit share of the global top 2000 firms that were in this category, China received only 1.6% while the U.S. took 60%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sean Starrs, &#039;&#039;Signs of the Times #3 - On U.S. Decline, with Sean Starrs&#039;&#039;, Sage4Age YouTube video [36:41; loc. 15:17], June 3, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PRC&#039;s principal sin, therefore, is that its industry has taken a step up in the economic value chain. It buys raw materials at the same grossly undervalued prices (i.e., extracted in African mines with vastly under-compensated labor) that the West does, yet the super-profits of this exchange still flow almost exclusively to the West, as Chinese manufacturing transforms those materials into commodities and sells them &#039;&#039;also&#039;&#039; at grossly undervalued prices. Indeed, the PRC cannot acquire these materials much more dearly, for its market dominance in commodity manufacturing has only been possible by underselling Western manufacturing. The price gap between cheap Chinese goods and expensive Western goods can only be derived from an equivalent gap in the price of labor power, meaning that China&#039;s newfound wealth has come from the labor of Chinese workers, and not at the expense of African workers—whose exploitation is severe but unchanged—but at the expense of Western domestic industry. Thus, through this cycle of relationships Africa has remained poor, China has grown gradually richer, and the Western financial oligarchy have seen no reduction in their obscene super-profits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The importance of trade to exploitation during the two most recent stages of world imperialism—as well as the relative decline of Marxism-Leninism—have necessitated new forms of analysis during the twentieth century, one of the most thorough being World-Systems Theory (WST), most notably advanced by Wallerstein. WST provides a structural model of international economic relations based upon the worldwide division of labor, which explains the new role of the PRC and its constraints therein. Accordingly, in his recent analysis based in WST, Professor Minqi Li places China in the &amp;quot;semi-periphery,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minqi Li, &amp;quot;China: Imperialism or Semi-Periphery?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039;, July 1, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; an intermediate category between the periphery and the imperial core, the natures of which have already been described.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wallerstein clarifies the features of this category in the following way:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The semiperiphery, however, is not an artifice of statistical cutting points, nor is it a residual category. The semiperiphery is a necessary structural element in a world-economy. These areas play a role parallel to that played, &#039;&#039;mutatis mutandis&#039;&#039;, by middle trading groups in an empire. They are collection points of vital skills that are often politically unpopular. These middle areas (like middle groups in an empire) partially deflect the political pressures which groups primarily located in peripheral areas might otherwise direct against core-states and the groups which operate within and through their state machineries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Modern World-System I&#039;&#039;, 349–50.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The application of WST would seem to indict the Chinese government as a sort of slightly-more-privileged comprador to the super-empire. Indeed, Li&#039;s conclusion remains studiously neutral on the question of the PRC&#039;s intentions and motivations, noting only that its structural position within the capitalist world is in fact currently far lower than Western media often allege, and that China cannot advance to the core without causing complete environmental ruin—implicitly presupposing that the Chinese capitalist class, if they are indeed at the helm of the Chinese government, are somehow more farsighted and conscientious than the Western bourgeoisie, whose unchecked political power and pursuit of increasing profits are bringing such ruin anyway!&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minqi Li, &amp;quot;China: Imperialism or Semi-Periphery?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
WST in its orthodox form, however, is even grimmer and more totalizing. The structural determinism of Wallerstein&#039;s model, in fact, cannot distinguish between revolution and counterrevolution. Describing the Bolshevik Revolution, Wallerstein writes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The Russian Revolution was essentially that of a semiperipheral country whose internal balance of forces had been such that as of the late nineteenth century it began on a decline towards a peripheral status. This was the result of marked penetration of foreign capital into the industrial sector which was on its way to eliminating all indigenous capitalist forces, the resistance to the mechanization of the agricultural sector, the decline of relative military power (as evidenced by the defeat by the Japanese in 1905). The Revolution brought to power a group of state managers who reversed each one of these trends by using the classic technique of mercantilist semiwithdrawal from the world-economy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy&#039;&#039;, 30–31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Though Wallerstein considered the national liberation movements in Vietnam, et al., to be part of a &amp;quot;long-run process of social transformation,&amp;quot; he regarded it as a dialectical process, which also further integrated Vietnam into the capitalist world-economy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy&#039;&#039;, 63–65.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;If tomorrow U.S. Steel became a worker&#039;s collective in which all employees without exception received an identical share of the profits and all stockholders expropriated without compensation,&amp;quot; Wallerstein asks, &amp;quot;would U.S. Steel therefore cease to be a capitalist enterprise operating in a capitalist world-economy?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy&#039;&#039;, 34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In other words: not only China—both after Reform and before— but Vietnam, the Soviet Union, and any revolution where state power is taken from the bourgeoisie cannot develop further except through the continued oppression of the periphery, and could then (perhaps) only advance into the core, where they would become indistinguishable from the Western empires.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How can liberation be achieved given such a dialectic? In Marxist terms, under what conditions could this contradiction be resolved? What alternatives might exist? For all his considerable diagnostic prowess, Wallerstein had no answers. The most he offered on this score, unfortunately, were vague and inconsistent predictions that a new socialist world-system will eventually replace the capitalist one, through undefined &amp;quot;movements and forces.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;The Capitalist World-Economy&#039;&#039;, 34–35.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &amp;quot;future world order,&amp;quot; he suggested passively, &amp;quot;will construct itself slowly, in ways we can barely imagine, let alone predict.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Immanuel Wallerstein, &#039;&#039;Historical Capitalism&#039;&#039;, 93.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Marx, the purpose of his political and economic science was not merely to explain the world, but to change it.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx, &amp;quot;Theses On Feuerbach.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For those who pursue liberation in seriousness, movements and forces must first be defined and imagined, if they are to later be embodied, and even the most comprehensive diagnostic analysis must also indicate a mechanism of change in order to truly be useful. For the purposes of &#039;&#039;this&#039;&#039; analysis, a deeper look at the PRC&#039;s international relations will demonstrate the shortcomings of an orthodox World-Systems approach.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== China&#039;s Export of Capital ===&lt;br /&gt;
China&#039;s ascent to its current status as a major economic actor began in earnest during the 1990s, yet it was not until 2001 that the PRC joined the World Trade Organization and the exponential curve of the Chinese economy&#039;s growth started to have large-scale effects upon the world. With the Soviet Union gone and Western finance plundering Eastern Europe and Southeast Asia (during the crisis of 1997), the United States&#039; control over the world economy at this time was absolute. From 1995 to 2001, the United States accounted for over 100% of net global GDP growth.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;That is to say, for this seven-year period, GDP grew in some countries other than the United States, but fell so much elsewhere that the net global increase was smaller than the increase in just the U.S. World GDP grew from $31 trillion to $33.6 trillion while U.S. GDP grew from $7.6 trillion to $10.6 trillion, according to World Bank statistics.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2002, however, this trend changed rather dramatically. Over the next six years—until the recession of 2008—global GDP doubled, not just in the U.S., or in the core of the super-empire, but in every region of the world. The U.S. economy, in fact, only increased at the same more-or-less steady rate it had been during the previous decade.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The World Bank, &amp;quot;GDP (Current US$) - World, United States.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many different factors, of course, accounted for the global prosperity of the early twenty-first century, and under the regime of neoliberalism this increase in GDP often corresponded to a rise in income inequality rather than better living standards for the global proletariat, as the Arab Spring quite decisively demonstrated in 2011.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet it is clear that during this period—known among economists as the &amp;quot;commodities boom&amp;quot;—an extraordinary amount of wealth was created, both directly and indirectly, by China&#039;s meteoric growth and rapid industrialization. Oil-exporting countries in particular benefited enormously from a massive increase in demand for energy and raw materials, exporting more crude oil at higher and higher prices; the economies of national-bourgeois- and popular front-controlled oil exporters such as Venezuela, Libya, Iran, and Russia all more than tripled—a rate of increase only exceeded by China&#039;s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The World Bank, &amp;quot;GDP (Current US$) - Russian Federation, Libya, Venezuela, RB, Iran, Islamic Rep., China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the World Investment Report by the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD), the PRC&#039;s capital exports by 2008 were relatively negligible; in fact, the PRC had no more than $100 billion in outward foreign direct investment stock, well behind the Russian Federation, Finland, or Norway. (FDI stock held by the United States at that time, for reference, was nearly $3 trillion.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2008,&amp;quot; 259.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China, it seemed, had suddenly risen to become the world&#039;s second-largest economy without fulfilling a principal criterion of Lenin&#039;s 1916 definition of imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, of course, the PRC is one of the leading capital exporters in the world, holding an aggregate total of nearly $2.2 trillion in direct investment abroad made between 2005 and 2021 according to the American Enterprise Institute,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Enterprise Institute, &amp;quot;China Global Investment Tracker.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or over $2.5 trillion in 2021 according to UNCTAD.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2022,&amp;quot; 215.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though still well behind the United States&#039; $10 trillion, this places the PRC in rarefied company, on an equal footing with the United Kingdom, i.e. equivalent to a major subordinate partner within the super-empire. This would seem to classify the PRC as a significant imperialist power according to Lenin&#039;s third criterion. So, is it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That the PRC fails other key criteria set down by Lenin will be shown later on; however, it is precisely in the character of the PRC&#039;s foreign direct investments that the deficiencies of his century-old definition of imperialism can be found. Again according to the AEI data until 2021, the biggest single recipient country of Chinese investment, with nearly $200 billion, was none other than the United States! The next two largest recipients were the United Kingdom and Australia, each with around $100 billion. Could these investments represent an exploitation or dispossessive accumulation by the PRC of the super-empire itself? The vast discrepancy in per capita income between these countries and China makes it quite challenging to answer this question other than in the negative. Certainly, few if any of these investments can be imagined to be driving dispossessive accumulation of U.S. labor or natural resources; the largest such transaction between the PRC and the U.S. recorded by AEI, for example, was the $10 billion acquisition of an airline leasing company by a subsidiary of the HNA Group—a Chinese aviation conglomerate— in 2017.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Avolon, &amp;quot;Avolon Completes US$10.38 Billion Acquisition of CIT Group Aircraft Leasing Business,&amp;quot; April 4, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even a high-level examination of world investment statistics shows that today, the relationship between capital exports and imperialism is anything but direct and transparent. It is not just the PRC which has invested heavily in the Western imperial countries; the constituents of the super-empire also invest in each other, even more than they do in the periphery! In 2021, three-quarters of the world&#039;s total foreign direct investment stock was invested in the category of &amp;quot;developed economies&amp;quot; that included Europe, the U.S., Canada, Australia, and Japan, and around the same amount of FDI stock was also &#039;&#039;held&#039;&#039; by those countries. Clearly, Western countries invest most of their capital in either themselves or each other; but as their average wages and per capita income figures indicate, they cannot—with some exceptions—be each other&#039;s victims in terms of dispossessive accumulation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2022,&amp;quot; 214.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li also suggests that Lenin&#039;s analysis is either obsolete or incorrect, citing instead the work of more recent Marxist economists, including Arghiri Emmanuel and Samir Amin, principal contributors to the theory of unequal exchange.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minqi Li, &amp;quot;China: Imperialism or Semi-Periphery?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Later in 2021, Dr. Jay Tharappel, an economic historian at the University of Sydney, proposed an alternative theory of imperialism involving what he terms &amp;quot;national exploitation&amp;quot; that directly contradicts Lenin&#039;s 1916 definition. The capital exports of the British Empire had been almost exclusively (more than 80%) directed at its settler-colonies in North America, South Africa, and Australia; yet the super-profits of the British capitalist class were taken mostly from India through colonial state taxation. In contrast, British capital exports to the American colonies had had the effect of accelerating capitalist development, eventually to the point where they became so rich as to replace Britain as the strongest imperial power in the world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jay Tharappel, &amp;quot;Why China&#039;s Capital Exports Can Weaken Imperialism,&amp;quot; 34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The brief analysis in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app01.xhtml|Appendix A]] yields the conclusion that while Western capital exports facilitated some forms of unequal exchange (in the example of the super-empire&#039;s corporations building factories in Southeast Asia, wherein workers are super-exploited to produce artificially cheap goods), other forms were facilitated by a chronic &#039;&#039;absence&#039;&#039; of capital (in the example of artisanal gold mining).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though briefly described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], a more detailed examination of the mechanisms of exploitation of modern empires is needed. The five stages of imperialism have already been partially reconciled with Tharappel&#039;s theory of national exploitation, or at least his example of India: as a mechanism of exploitation, colonial state taxation is no longer possible under the latter two stages due to the replacement of direct colonialism with neocolonialism. The primary mechanism of exploitation is now unequal exchange through international trade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emmanuel, who in the 1960s codified the theory of unequal exchange, did so by integrating, with the phenomenon of international trade, both Karl Marx&#039;s theory of value and nineteenth century British economist and politician David Ricardo&#039;s theory of comparative advantage, which has repeatedly been used by other capitalist economists to justify unequal exchange under the guise of &amp;quot;free trade&amp;quot; for centuries. By the twentieth century, it had become abundantly clear that Ricardo&#039;s prediction that profits and wages would equalize between countries as a natural process arising from a lack of barriers to trade had not come to pass. According to Emmanuel, the conditions under which Ricardo&#039;s equalization process might not take place, and under which Marx&#039;s model of price equalization allowed for an exception, fit the present-day reality:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Sufficient &#039;&#039;mobility of capital&#039;&#039; [emphasis added] to ensure that in essentials international equalization of profits takes place, so the proposition regarding prices of production remains valid; sufficient immobility of labor to ensure that local differences in wages, due to the socio-historical element, cannot be eliminated, so that a modification of the proposition regarding prices of production is made necessary.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Arghiri Emmanuel, &#039;&#039;Unequal Exchange: A Study of the Imperialism of Trade&#039;&#039;, xxxiv.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In other words: the combination of the immobility of labor (i.e., workers are largely unable to emigrate to more prosperous cities or countries that pay higher wages) with the mobility of capital (i.e. the export of capital) is the very force that maintains the vast international disparity in production costs and prices that persists in the world. Not much is new under the sun; though neocolonialism has further obscured their relationship, capital exports are still at the root of super-profits taken from one country by another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The payment of interest on debt, a secondary mechanism of exploitation under super-imperialism described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], is by definition nothing but a consequence of capital exports (loans). Therefore, in total, the export of capital is even more fundamental to imperialism today than ever! Lenin&#039;s third criterion has not been invalidated, merely shown to be incomplete: the export of capital is a &#039;&#039;necessary&#039;&#039; condition of imperialist exploitation, but not a &#039;&#039;sufficient&#039;&#039; one.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;To Lenin&#039;s credit, it must be noted that in the same breath as his analysis of imperialism as a special stage of capitalism in 1916, he warned against a dogmatic application of his five criteria to define it. In the paragraph immediately following his definition, he writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We shall see later that &#039;&#039;imperialism can and must be defined differently&#039;&#039; if we bear in mind not only the basic, purely economic concepts—to which the above definition is limited—&#039;&#039;but also the historical place of this stage of capitalism&#039;&#039; in relation to capitalism in general, or the relation between imperialism and the two main trends in the working-class movement. The thing to be noted at this point is that imperialism, as interpreted above, undoubtedly represents a special stage in the development of capitalism.&amp;quot; [emphasis added] (Lenin, &#039;&#039;Imperialism&#039;&#039;, chapter 7.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lenin obviously could not foresee the Cold War and super-imperialist stages during the time of his writing, but he did recognize that the nature of capitalism—and by extension, imperialism—was to continuously change and develop, requiring any analysis of imperialism to correspondingly change and develop to remain accurate.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus while the Russian Federation can be easily categorized as a non-imperialist or pre-imperialist power due to the insignificance of its capital exports, the function and character of the PRC&#039;s &#039;&#039;significant&#039;&#039; capital exports must be examined carefully before it can be categorized at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Li finds that according to investment income statistics, the average rate of return on the PRC&#039;s new overseas assets was relatively quite low:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;From 2010 to 2018, the rates of return on China&#039;s overseas assets averaged about 3 percent and the rates of return on total foreign investment in China varied mostly in the range of 5 to 6 percent. An average rate of return of about 3 percent on China&#039;s overseas investment obviously does not constitute &amp;quot;superprofits.&amp;quot; Moreover, foreign capitalists in China are able to make about twice as much profit as Chinese capital can make in the rest of the world on a given amount of investment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minqi Li, &amp;quot;China: Imperialism or Semi-Periphery?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;A similar—or perhaps even slightly larger—disparity exists between the PRC&#039;s and the &#039;&#039;global&#039;&#039; average rate of return on outward direct investment; the latter ranged between 5.3% and 6.6% at the end of the 2010s, and in the years just before the 2008 recession had averaged 10.5%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2022,&amp;quot; 39.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Li further notes, the PRC&#039;s net investment income from abroad is negative; in fact, according to World Bank statistics, with the relatively modest (around $13 billion) exception of 2014, the PRC has not had a positive net primary income from abroad (that is, all income from the PRC&#039;s investments in other countries minus payments on foreign investments in China) in any year since it first became a major capital exporter in 2008, and had an overall loss of more than $700 billion over the entire period recorded by the World Bank. In 2018, a typical year for the decade, the PRC&#039;s net primary income stood at negative $61 billion; in contrast, in the same year France had almost $65 billion in positive primary income, and the United States—which has never had a negative net primary income from abroad in any year recorded by the World Bank—had nearly $300 billion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The World Bank, &amp;quot;Net Primary Income (Net Income from Abroad) (Current US$) - China, United States, France.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China, it seems, is home to some of the richest finance capitalists the world has ever seen—but also either the most patient or the most blundering. They have made enormous and increasing investments in the rest of the world, but so far turn only an abysmally low profit from them. Whether in their strategy or their objectives, it is clear Chinese investments qualitatively differ from those of other major capital exporters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of social and economic development, there is a large and growing body of scholarship indicating that Chinese capital exports have had net positive effects on the periphery. Despite a loud chorus of Western NGOs and newspapers alleging that Chinese infrastructure projects harm partner countries&#039; economies by importing Chinese workers rather than giving jobs to locals, the data often inconveniently disagree. A 2017 study of such projects in eight African countries by global management consultant McKinsey &amp;amp;#x26; Company found that Chinese enterprises &amp;quot;overwhelmingly&amp;quot; employ and train local workers;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kartik Jayaram, Omid Kassiri, and Irene Yuan Sun, &amp;quot;Dance of the Lions and Dragons: How Are Africa and China Engaging, and How Will the Partnership Evolve?&amp;quot; McKinsey &amp;amp;#x26; Company, June 2017, 40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in Nigeria, for example, Johns Hopkins researchers also surveyed fifteen Chinese manufacturing companies, finding that on average they employed 84.9% local workers.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yunnan Chen, Irene Yuan Sun, Rex Uzonna Ukaejiofo, Tang Xiaoyang, and Deborah Brautigam, &#039;&#039;Learning from China?: Manufacturing, Investment, and Technology Transfer in Nigeria&#039;&#039;, China-Africa Research Initiative Working Paper 2 (Johns Hopkins School of Advanced International Studies, January 2016), 20.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A more recent study of Tajikistan and Kyrgyzstan found that every major Chinese company had localized their workforces by 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dirk van der Kley, &amp;quot;Chinese Companies&#039; Localization in Kyrgyzstan and Tajikistan,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Problems of Post-Communism&#039;&#039; 67, no. 3 (2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to a 2018 paper from a research lab at the College of William &amp;amp;#x26; Mary, Chinese development projects reduced economic inequality in their respective regions;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Richard Bluhm, Axel Dreher, Andreas Fuchs, Bradley Parks, Austin Strange, and Michael Tierney, &#039;&#039;Connective Financing: Chinese Infrastructure Projects and the Diffusion of Economic Activity in Developing Countries&#039;&#039;, AidData Working Paper no. 64 (Williamsburg, VA: AidData at William &amp;amp;#x26; Mary, September 2018), 30.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a 2021 special report by the South African Institute of International Affairs based on case studies in Kenya, Ethiopia, and Nigeria concluded that the PRC&#039;s Belt and Road projects, despite their expense and unevenness, had both direct and indirect net positive effects;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Adedeji Adeniran et al., &#039;&#039;Estimating the Economic Impact of Chinese BRI Investment in Africa&#039;&#039; (South African Institute of International Affairs, June 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a long-term case study in Ethiopia conducted by the London School of Economics and Political Science found that Chinese foreign direct investment had &amp;quot;significant and persistently positive effects after 6-12 years.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Riccardo Crescenzi and Nicola Limodio, &amp;quot;The Impact of Chinese FDI in Africa: Evidence from Ethiopia (Institute of Global Affairs, The London School of Economics and Political Science, January 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A 2022 study published in &#039;&#039;Social Sciences &amp;amp;#x26; Humanities Open&#039;&#039; found that the PRC&#039;s FDI had a positive effect on African countries&#039; economic and social development;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Debongo Devincy Yanne Sylvaire et al., &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Foreign Direct Investment on Africa&#039;s Inclusive Development,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Social Sciences &amp;amp;#x26; Humanities&#039;&#039; Open 6, no. 1 (2022).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; even a recent study by researchers at Jiangsu University in Zhenjiang, while criticizing negative aspects of PRC-Africa trade relations, nevertheless found that Chinese FDI had improved economic growth in middle- and low-income African countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Emma Serwaa Obobisa et al., &amp;quot;The Causal Relationship Between China-Africa Trade, China OFDI, and Economic Growth of African Countries,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;SAGE Open&#039;&#039; 11, no. 4 (October 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; And according to Tharappel:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;China transformed into a net-exporter of capital in 2000 … and since 2015 has grown to become the largest net-exporter of capital in the world, but like the exports of capital by Britain these exports are an &#039;&#039;industrialising&#039;&#039; force in the countries they are exported to, rather than a &#039;&#039;deindustrialising&#039;&#039; force, which is what defined the national exploitation of India, China, and African nations by Britain. That Africa is rapidly industrialising as a consequence of Chinese investment is widely acknowledged. According to the IMF, &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa is the second-fastest-growing region of the world today, trailing only developing Asia&amp;quot; (Sayeh 2013); according to the American Enterprise Institute (AEI), &amp;quot;the value of China&#039;s overseas investment and construction combined since 2005 exceeds $2 trillion&amp;quot; (AEI 2020), with $304 billion invested in sub-Saharan Africa alone. Chinese investment is rising, while U.S. and European investment is falling in Africa—since 2011, China represents 40% of the investment for developing Africa&#039;s infrastructure, whereas the U.S. share declined from 24% to 6.7%, while the European share fell from 44% to 34% (Huang 2016). According to Dr. Parag Khanna, author of &#039;&#039;The Future Is Asian&#039;&#039;, the reason why China established the Asian Infrastructure Investment Bank (AIIB) was because the World Bank turned away from financing major infrastructure projects more than five decades ago (Khanna 2019). Therefore, by aiding the industrialisation of Africa, China&#039;s capital exports perform a similar role to British capital exports to its settler-colonies and to Western Europe, insofar as it results in the diffusion of industrial production.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jay Tharappel, &amp;quot;Why China&#039;s Capital Exports Can Weaken Imperialism,&amp;quot; 43–44.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; reported that during the 2000-2020 period, the PRC had helped African countries build 13,000 kilometers of railways, 100,000 kilometers of highways, 1,000 bridges, and 100 ports.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua, &amp;quot;Sino-African Cooperation Eyes More Benefits,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039;, December 20, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press, as of this writing, has neither published its own estimates on the volume of infrastructural development by the PRC, nor disputed &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;&#039;s. In a 2019 article, &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; described how &amp;quot;[t]he central players in many of Africa&#039;s biggest ticket infrastructure projects—including the $12 billion Coastal Railway in Nigeria, the $4.5 billion Addis Ababa-Djibouti Railway, and the $11 billion megaport and economic zone at Bagamoyo—are being developed via Chinese partnerships.&amp;quot; The article quoted Daan Roggeveen, founder of international urban planning research center MORE Architecture, in calling Chinese infrastructural projects on the African continent &amp;quot;ubiquitous,&amp;quot; estimating that &amp;quot;… any big project in African cities that is higher than three floors or roads that are longer than three kilometers are most likely being built and engineered by the Chinese.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wade Shepard, &amp;quot;What China Is Really Up To In Africa,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, October 3, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Overall, the West has reacted strongly but inconsistently to the PRC&#039;s rise as a competing capital exporter. Consumers of the Western press have heard that infrastructure projects undertaken through the Belt and Road Initiative cost too much, that they are too &amp;quot;risky&amp;quot; for Chinese investors, that they are prone to corruption, that they displace communities, and that they are bad for the environment; such projects that fail, are canceled, or that have experienced delays are widely publicized and eagerly portrayed as representative of the BRI as a whole. Implicit in such criticism is the assumption that there is a &amp;quot;right&amp;quot; approach to building a road or railway or hydroelectric dam—an approach that has no environmental impact, chooses the proper location, is completed quickly, and has no negative consequences to speak of. Given the option of the &amp;quot;right&amp;quot; approach and another approach that suffers any or all of the above, Chinese firms and financiers are presumed to have always chosen the latter, instead. It is assumed that firms engaged in the construction of new infrastructure are cutting corners—using improper materials, perpetrating labor violations, or foregoing proper environmental impact studies—to &#039;&#039;save&#039;&#039; money; yet simultaneously, the nefarious intent behind these projects is supposedly to incur the greatest possible expense, so that the partner country will be saddled with unpayable debts. A typical Western think tank or newspaper will give an overwhelming impression of the BRI as a colossal scam, certain to produce no good results at all—while alternately promoting schemes by increasingly anxious Western governments aimed at &#039;&#039;competing&#039;&#039; with it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The BRI was launched in 2013; by 2017 the U.S. government published plans to revive its own similar &amp;quot;New Silk Road&amp;quot; infrastructure plan to &amp;quot;counter&amp;quot; the PRC&#039;s initiative.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;US Revives Two Infra Projects in Asia to Counter China&#039;s OBOR,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economic Times&#039;&#039;, May 24, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The New Silk Road had in fact been announced before the BRI, in 2011; but the United States had failed to follow through with it, revoking its funding before it had begun even a single project. Its revival fared no better; as of this writing, no NSR projects have been reported. In 2022, the U.S. introduced plans to create the nebulous Indo-Pacific Economic Framework, an anti-PRC economic alliance between the U.S., India, Japan, Australia, and other Southeast Asian countries—which, admitted CNBC, expert analysts considered to be &amp;quot;more symbolic than it [was] effective or real policy.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Su-Lin Tan, &amp;quot;The Indo-Pacific Economic Framework: What It Is—and Why It Matters,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, May 25, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2021, the G7 announced the &amp;quot;Build Back Better World Partnership&amp;quot; that again, according to the U.S. government, would &amp;quot;counter&amp;quot; the BRI by investing in five-to-ten large infrastructure projects around the world by January of the following year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters, &amp;quot;U.S. Plans January Rollout of Projects to Counter China&#039;s Belt and Road Initiative, Official Says,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, November 9, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By April of 2022, however, it had not funded any such projects, and National Public Radio reported (generously) that there had been &amp;quot;little tangible progress to herald&amp;quot; and that instead, President Biden planned to relaunch the initiative at the 2022 G7 conference under yet another name.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tamara Keith, &amp;quot;Biden Said the G-7 Would Counter Chinese Influence. This Year, He&#039;ll Try Again,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NPR&#039;&#039;, June 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In June, it was rebranded as the &amp;quot;Partnership for Global Infrastructure and Investment&amp;quot; and G7 countries pledged to spend $600 billion to finance infrastructure in developing countries. Similarly, the European Union&#039;s &amp;quot;Global Gateway&amp;quot; initiative had promised in 2021 to spend over $300 billion on infrastructure in the periphery as a &amp;quot;true alternative&amp;quot; to the BRI, yet when questioned by the press at the end of 2022, the European Commission could not name a single new project even being &#039;&#039;planned&#039;&#039; as part of the program.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Finbarr Bermingham and Jevans Nyabiage, &amp;quot;1 Year on, EU Alternative to China&#039;s Belt and Road Fails to Deliver,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only time will tell if Western governments and financiers will ever actually spend this money, whether under the Partnership for Global Infrastructure and Investment, Global Gateway, or yet another successor organization, and what the outcome of such investments will actually be,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Su-Lin Tan, &amp;quot;G-7′s Infrastructure Plan Offers an Alternative to China&#039;s Belt and Road Initiative in a &#039;Deliberate Way,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, June 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but present trends paint a very uncertain picture. Another study by McKinsey in 2020 found that United States investors had by far the greatest potential &amp;quot;appetite&amp;quot; for infrastructure investment in Africa of any country, yet in practice, of all planned infrastructure projects in general, less than 10% were actually funded.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kannan Lakmeeharan et al., &amp;quot;Solving Africa&#039;s Infrastructure Paradox,&amp;quot; McKinsey &amp;amp;#x26; Company, March 6, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A survey of over one thousand policymakers in 25 African countries by the Inter Region Economic Network think tank in Kenya found that the PRC held a &amp;quot;substantial lead over the EU&amp;quot; in the &amp;quot;timely completion of projects in Africa&amp;quot; such as roads, hydroelectric dams, railways, and bridges.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Purity Gitau, &amp;quot;Africa Prefers Chinese Infrastructure Projects - IREN Study,&amp;quot; The Star, July 22, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Typically, Western finance finds other ventures far more profitable. When Alhaji Momodu Koroma, Sierra Leone&#039;s Minister of Foreign Affairs between 2002 and 2007, was asked to compare the PRC with other foreign donors to his country, he said:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;There is a difference, and it is huge. What they want to help you with, is what you have identified as your need. With Britain, America, &#039;&#039;they&#039;&#039; identify your needs. They say: &amp;quot;Look, we think there is a need &#039;&#039;here&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot; The German President visited. They promised €12.5 million [$17.5 million] for assistance. President Kabbah said we will use this for rural electrification. But a few months later, GTZ [the German aid agency] said it would be used for their human security project.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Deborah Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift: The Real Story of China in Africa&#039;&#039; (Oxford University Press, 2009), 139–40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;According to the most recent OECD data from 2018-2021, the G7 member with the largest foreign direct investments in construction (as a percentage of total FDI) was Italy, at 7.7%. Investments in finance and insurance were more than 20% of total FDI in every G7 country, and for the United States was 64.8%, while its percentage of FDI in construction was just 0.1%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Organization for Economic Co-operation and Development Data, &amp;quot;Outward FDI Stocks by Industry.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The AEI data for the PRC, on the other hand, classified over $500 billion in investments as construction-related, out of $838 billion total BRI spending and $2.2 trillion in total foreign investment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Enterprise Institute, &amp;quot;China Global Investment Tracker.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite poor returns on investment during the first decade, the PRC has shown no signs of reducing its overall commitment to the Belt and Road.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What has made Western investors so reluctant, and Chinese investors so eager, to finance large infrastructure projects in the periphery? Individually, Western finance capitalists are motivated by returns on investment, and as a class, to keep the periphery underdeveloped so as to maintain the rates of unequal exchange with the imperial core. Even when solely entertaining the former motivation (return on investment), financing the construction of a railway or power plant in a poor African neocolony is typically considered a risky endeavor; the project may not be completed or require much more funding than originally estimated, a significant percentage of the money may be lost to corruption, and the local government may default on their debt. The Belt and Road Initiative, however, has not only consistently taken on such projects, but has continued to do so for &#039;&#039;ten years&#039;&#039; and is still expanding. If the Belt and Road has been an albatross for the PRC financially, it is only reasonable to conclude that it is not principally motivated by profit.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== China as a Creditor ===&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative frequently expressed in the Western press that the PRC is perpetrating &amp;quot;debt-trap diplomacy&amp;quot; is one of the more pernicious falsehoods surrounding Chinese investment abroad. In essence, the PRC is seen as a duplicitous moneylender, providing loans to poor countries that they cannot afford, ostensibly to aid in their development, but actually for its own gain. When the victim country must default on the loans, Chinese banks would be ready to seize what they truly wanted—the land, precious minerals, or infrastructure—in recompense. In other words, it is the idea that Chinese finance operates in exactly the manner of Western finance, whose role in maintaining underdevelopment and exploitation was thoroughly examined in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has already been shown that the motivations behind Western and Chinese finance differ fundamentally. This chapter will further show that over the entirety of the PRC&#039;s dealings with the periphery, the &amp;quot;debt trap&amp;quot; narrative has struggled to establish even a single point of contact with reality. Yet an investigation into the operation of Chinese finance will nevertheless suggest that there &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; a hidden agenda behind it—one that will go a long way toward demystifying the poor financial performance discovered earlier in this chapter; and one that is concealed not from its clients but from its Western competitors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PRC is not only a terrible investor; it is also a poor debt collector, and an utter failure as a repo man. &amp;quot;China does not always collect its debts on time,&amp;quot; admitted a headline in the &#039;&#039;Economist&#039;&#039; in 2022, citing a study by World Bank economists.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Does Not Always Collect Its Debts on Time,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, February 12, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2019, when due to its declining oil output Venezuela fell behind on its oil-for-loans commitment to the PRC, rather than seizing Venezuelan assets or demanding painful economic restructuring, the Chinese side instead restructured the agreement, postponing Venezuela&#039;s obligations by two years and in the meantime buying Venezuelan oil for cash.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Deborah Brautigam, &amp;quot;A Critical Look at Chinese &#039;Debt-Trap Diplomacy&#039;: The Rise of a Meme,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Area Development and Policy&#039;&#039; 5, no. 1 (2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2015, the Chinese side agreed to concessionary interest rates (1.6% or less) for infrastructure loans to Pakistan, offered another loan at a 0% interest rate,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Naveed Butt, &amp;quot;Economic Corridor: China to Extend Assistance at 1.6 Percent Interest Rate,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Recorder&#039;&#039;, September 3, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and converted a $230 million loan for the construction of the new Gwadar International Airport into a grant.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mehtab Haider, &amp;quot;China Converts $230m Loan for Gwadar Airport into Grant,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Geo News&#039;&#039;, September 23, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2006, one of China Eximbank&#039;s first concessional loans—to fund the Sino-Zimbabwe Cement Plant in Gweru District as a joint venture between a Chinese and a state-owned Zimbabwean corporation—was restructured, lowering the interest rate to 2%. Professor Deborah Brautigam of Johns Hopkins University, one of the leading scholars of Chinese foreign development policy, identified this as a pattern in Chinese finance even during the 2000s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 129–30.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the 2010s, the repayment schedules of several billion dollars&#039; worth of loans from Chinese financial institutions to Chad, Mozambique, Ethiopia, the Republic of the Congo, and several other African countries were extended, often with reduction of interest rates. In 2016, China Development Bank&#039;s commercial loans to Angola totaling $7.5 billion were refinanced. According to a paper co-authored by Brautigam and two of her peers in 2020, though more than 30 Chinese banks and companies had provided credit to African governments and loan renegotiations were generally conducted on a case-by-case basis, there was a notable trend &amp;quot;toward real net present value (NPV) reductions, mainly through lower interest rates, longer grace periods, and substantially longer repayment periods.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kevin Acker, Deborah Brautigam, and Yufan Huang, &amp;quot;Debt Relief with Chinese Characteristics.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
More careful anti-China propaganda publications will avoid the &amp;quot;debt trap&amp;quot; phrasing and instead cite peripheral countries&#039; &amp;quot;unsustainable debt&amp;quot; to the PRC, or accuse the PRC of contributing to their overall &amp;quot;debt distress.&amp;quot; But even then, is a debt truly a debt if it is never repaid? Simply having a large account with the PRC—as many countries in the periphery now do—is not in itself equivalent to exploitation or the extraction of super-profits. The actual transfers of wealth—the &#039;&#039;servicing&#039;&#039; of the debt with interest, or the coercion of other concessions using the debt as leverage—must occur before Chinese lenders can ultimately benefit from the numbers in their ledgers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That Africa is presently the least wealthy continent on Earth is undisputed, and foreign banks encounter few obstacles and plentiful opportunities to take unfair advantage of most countries within it. An actual debt trap is profoundly easy both to set and to spring, and nearly impossible to escape; for example, according to financial records released recently, Sudan received loans totaling scarcely more than a few hundred million pounds from the United Kingdom during the twentieth century, which by 2021 had ballooned to nearly a billion pounds through the accrual of interest alone.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mattha Busby, &amp;quot;Four-Fifths of Sudan&#039;s £861m Debt to UK Is Interest.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In order to obtain relief from the IMF, the Sudanese government was compelled to end fuel subsidies, devalue its currency, and normalize relations with Israel.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nafisa Eltahir, Karin Strohecker, and David Lawder, &amp;quot;Sudan Approved for Debt Relief, $2.5 Billion Funding by IMF.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When dealing with Western lenders, even the &#039;&#039;forgiveness&#039;&#039; of debt is conditional upon enacting harsh austerity measures, as the IMF and the World Bank made clear in their initiative to cancel loans to countries it classified as &amp;quot;Heavily-Indebted Poor Countries&amp;quot; (HIPC), who must show willingness to &amp;quot;manage public finances and monetary policy&amp;quot; before being considered.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;IMF Support for Low-Income Countries.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chinese lenders, however, are not loan sharks; they do not take opportunities to exploit a foreign debtor&#039;s inability to pay, require no structural adjustments, and instead of exploiting decades-old debt, they are often likely to forgive it unconditionally. Though Chinese lending to foreign countries was relatively marginal before the twenty-first century, and consisted mainly of interest-free aid loans, scarcely any of that debt still exists. Brautigam writes:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;At first, when many of its aid loans started to come due in the early 1980s, China rescheduled them, sometimes just for a year or two. Repayments for the Tan-Zam railway were put off for ten years. Payments in Ghana and Niger were stretched out over twenty years instead of fifteen. Other countries simply did not pay …&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 128–29.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Later, in parallel with the HIPC initiative, the PRC began forgiving debt as well—but unconditionally:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Most of China&#039;s public pledges were consciously couched as debt relief for &amp;quot;highly indebted&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;least developed&amp;quot; countries. This does not mean, however, that China followed all the rules of the HIPC debt relief regime negotiated in Washington and Paris. Chinese debt cancellation was non-conditional. They did not require governments to prove their ability to manage their economies or to develop strategies to use the canceled debt for poverty reduction. This meant that China canceled debt for at least six countries that qualified for the HIPC initiative because of their high levels of debt and poverty (Comoros, Côte d&#039;Ivoire, Eritrea, Somalia, Sudan, and Togo), but which had failed to follow the steps of the World Bank/IMF dance, and so were stuck in what the HIPC program called the &amp;quot;pre-decision point,&amp;quot; the purgatory of high debt, but no relief …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Countries with the most pressing problems were handled first. The Ministry of Commerce sent a delegation to discuss the debt with the Chinese embassy in the country and the local Ministry of Finance. Figures on overdue debts were carefully compared and reconciled, loan by loan. A Chinese professor who advised the Ministry told me: &amp;quot;These zero-interest loans were rescheduled so many times, the countries couldn&#039;t even find the agreements anymore!&amp;quot; Debts were written off for each individual loan. The pledges focused specifically on the overdue, interest-free foreign aid loans (not on other debt—export credits, for example). Ultimately, 376 separate &amp;quot;mature debts&amp;quot; would be written off.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 128–29.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;By 2019, $9.8 billion of these remaining old loans—the vast majority—had been forgiven.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kenneth Rapoza, &amp;quot;China Has Forgiven Nearly $10 Billion In Debt. Cuba Accounts For Over Half.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In August of 2022, China&#039;s State Councilor announced that the PRC would waive a further 23 interest-free loans to 17 African countries that had matured the previous year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wang Yi, &amp;quot;China and Africa: Strengthening Friendship, Solidarity and Cooperation for a New Era of Common Development.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For loans either old or new, Brautigam and her colleagues found no evidence of asset seizures, penalty interest rates, or indeed any negative consequences to a borrower country failing to repay Chinese banks or companies—the worst that has ever happened in the (frequent) case of default, they conclude, is that Chinese creditors have sometimes imposed moratoriums on any new lending.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kevin Acker, Deborah Brautigam, and Yufan Huang, &#039;&#039;Debt Relief with Chinese Characteristics&#039;&#039;, Working Paper (China Africa Research Initiative, June 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Interest rates on Chinese loans to Africa have also remained low—only about half what is charged by Western lenders (2.7% as compared to 5%) according to a 2022 report by British charity organization Debt Justice.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rachel Savage, &amp;quot;African States&#039; Private Debts Three Times That Owed to China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 11, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In another 2020 article, Brautigam calls Chinese &amp;quot;debt-trap diplomacy&amp;quot; a &amp;quot;meme&amp;quot; perpetuated by Western media institutions repeating dubious and since-debunked rumors enough times that it has entered the public consciousness despite having no original factual basis.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &amp;quot;A Critical Look at Chinese &#039;Debt-Trap Diplomacy&#039;: The Rise of a Meme.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Even years after Western academia had universally rejected it, in fact, the Western press continued to propagate the meme as long as it could; in December 2021, Brautigam described how the &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039; had quoted her out of context to make it appear as though her interview debunking &amp;quot;debt-trap diplomacy&amp;quot; instead confirmed its existence. (Deborah Brautigam, &amp;quot;BBC Misrepresents My Views on &#039;Debt Trap Diplomacy,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The China-Africa Research Initiative Blog&#039;&#039;, December 1, 2021.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Numerous studies and publications by her peers since the latter 2010s are in nearly universal agreement. The Chatham House policy institute in London, for example, wrote in 2020 that scant evidence of Chinese &amp;quot;debt traps&amp;quot; existed, and disputed the idea of any &amp;quot;geopolitical strategy&amp;quot; of Chinese developmental finance.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lee Jones and Shahar Hameiri, &amp;quot;Debunking the Myth of &#039;Debt-Trap Diplomacy&#039;: How Recipient Countries Shape China&#039;s Belt and Road Initiative,&amp;quot; Chatham House Research Event, October 23, 2020 [recording], sec. 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2019, New York-based think tank the Rhodium Group analyzed 40 recent cases of Chinese external debt renegotiation, concluding that in nearly all cases, the debts were written off or restructured. Only in a single case did the report identify a possible asset seizure, that of the Hambantota Port in Sri Lanka.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Agatha Kratz, Allen Feng, and Logan Wright, &amp;quot;New Data on the &#039;Debt Trap&#039; Question,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Rhodium Group&#039;&#039;, April 29, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, the &amp;quot;debt trap&amp;quot; narrative has since derived its remarkable longevity from this single data point. The PRC had lent the Sri Lankan government the money to build the port, and later when Sri Lanka became unable to pay the debt in 2017, had allegedly used its leverage to secure for a Chinese state-owned enterprise a 99-year lease on this strategically-important piece of real estate. Yet even this example falls apart upon a closer look at the events leading up to the lease agreement. According to a 2020 research paper from Chatham House:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Sri Lanka&#039;s debt distress was unconnected to Chinese lending, arising instead from excessive borrowing on Western-dominated capital markets and from structural problems within the Sri Lankan economy … there was no debt-for-asset swap. Rather, after bargaining hard for commercial reasons, a Chinese SOE leased the port in exchange for $1.1 billion, which Sri Lanka used to pay down &#039;&#039;other debts&#039;&#039; and boost foreign reserves. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lee Jones and Shahar Hameiri, &amp;quot;Debunking the Myth of &#039;Debt-Trap Diplomacy,&#039;&amp;quot; sec. 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Sri Lanka&#039;s extreme debt crisis had not manifested before the deal to construct the port was made, and the deal was not a significant factor in causing the crisis. According to Sri Lankan economists at Monash University and the Institute of Policy Studies in Sri Lanka in 2019, Chinese loans were made at very low-interest rates and had made up only about 10% of Sri Lanka&#039;s foreign debt during the crisis.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dushni Weerakoon and Sisira Jayasuriya, &amp;quot;Sri Lanka&#039;s Debt Problem Isn&#039;t Made in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;East Asia Forum&#039;&#039;, February 28, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The payments owed on the loans from China Eximbank to finance the construction of the port itself, in fact, were less than 5% of Sri Lanka&#039;s total debt service in 2017—even including interest.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Umesh Moramudali, &amp;quot;The Hambantota Port Deal: Myths and Realities,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, January 1, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chatham House further notes that the agreement forbade the Chinese navy from using the port, more or less obviating its supposed strategic value to the PRC.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lee Jones and Shahar Hameiri, &amp;quot;Debunking the Myth of &#039;Debt-Trap Diplomacy,&#039;&amp;quot; sec. 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if the worst, most sinister motive could be plausibly attributed to the PRC over the Hambantota Port, and the allegations of its &amp;quot;debt trap&amp;quot; to assume control over it were completely accurate, it would stand as an extreme outlier to the general practice of Chinese finance. Hundreds, and now thousands, of such deals to construct needed infrastructure all across the periphery have been conducted with Chinese companies; if the seizure of assets were the PRC&#039;s true goal, how could &#039;&#039;none&#039;&#039; of these exhibit the same characteristics as Hambantota? A single incident is not a pattern; the idea that the PRC has acted with deceit in only one instance out of thousands suggests instead that such deceit is in fact either a misinterpretation or outright fabrication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor is Chinese finance motivated by securing raw materials for exclusive use. Brautigam writes that &amp;quot;China does not seem to give more official development aid to countries with more resources&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 279.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in fact has investments in nearly every country in Africa, not solely those with an abundance of mineral reserves. Though oil-rich Angola, for example, is the largest recipient of Chinese loans in Africa, Ethiopia is the second-largest, and has no significant oil or mineral resources. (As well, most Chinese construction projects in Angola take place in the interior— roads, hospitals, agriculture—rather than near the largest offshore oil deposits.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;T. L. Deych, &amp;quot;China in Africa: A Case of Neo-Colonialism or a Win-Win Strategy?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chinese companies that &#039;&#039;are&#039;&#039; harvesting resources in Africa, when compared to Western corporations in the same line of business, seem to be held to markedly different standards by their respective governments. For example, the oil giant Shell, which has been active in Nigeria for three-quarters of a century, has been repeatedly sued in both Nigeria and the United Kingdom over its liability for numerous oil spills, to only very occasional success. One such case concerning spills in the early 1970s was still being fought in Nigeria&#039;s courts in 2019 as Shell&#039;s subsidiary endlessly appealed judgments against it (Ignatius Chukwu, &amp;quot;N134bn Supreme Court Verdict: Shell Denies Liability, Ready to Go Ahead with Appeal,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Day&#039;&#039;, January 14, 2019); in 2017, the UK&#039;s high court dismissed claims made by tens of thousands of Nigerians who alleged that Shell was responsible for the pollution of their land (Adam Vaughan, &amp;quot;Nigerian Oil Pollution Claims against Shell Cannot Be Heard in UK, Court Rules,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, January 26, 2017). One successful such case in the UK was settled by Shell for 55 million pounds before reaching the high court in 2015—nearly six years after the spills in question (John Vidal, &amp;quot;Shell Announces £55m Payout for Nigeria Oil Spills,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, January 26, 2015). Around the same time, rather than punish Shell for its activities in Nigeria, ministers from the Foreign Office agreed to lobby the Nigerian government on behalf of Shell for weaker taxes and favorable regulations, according to a report based on UK government documents by the Western environmentalist group DeSmog in 2017 (Chloe Farand, &amp;quot;Revealed: UK Ministers Lobbied Nigeria&#039;s Government to Protect Oil Giant Shell,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;DeSmog&#039;&#039;, January 24, 2017). When Switzerland-based multinational mining conglomerate Glencore—as of 2022 the largest mining corporation in the world with an annual revenue of over $100 billion—was accused as early as 2012 of using child labor in its cobalt mines in the Democratic Republic of the Congo (John Sweeney, &amp;quot;Mining Giant Glencore Accused in Child Labour and Acid Dumping Row,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, April 14, 2012), it faced no consequences from Western governments for a full decade, until finally agreeing to pay a $180 million cash settlement to the DRC in December 2022 (Glencore, &amp;quot;Glencore Reaches Agreement with the Democratic Republic of Congo over Past Conduct,&amp;quot; December 5, 2022). In September of 2021, however, when the local government of South Kivu province suspended six Chinese-owned mining companies from operating, alleging that they had been operating illegally, the director-general of the Chinese Foreign Ministry&#039;s Department of African Affairs not only supported the suspension, but immediately announced that the companies would also be punished and sanctioned by the Chinese government for violating Congolese law, before any type of trial had even begun (Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;China Backs Congo&#039;s Ban on 6 Small Chinese Mining Companies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, September 14, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As seen above, Chatham House was unable to determine any pattern of coherent geopolitical aims behind Chinese development finance. The only discernible pattern, in fact, is the remarkable scrupulousness of Chinese financiers in refraining from extortion, coercion, or interference in their African partners&#039; political and economic affairs—or even from insisting that they get all their money back.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== China and the International Monetary Fund ===&lt;br /&gt;
According to statistics tracked by the World Bank&#039;s World Integrated Trade Solution, between 2015 and 2020, the value of exports classified as &amp;quot;metals&amp;quot; from the Democratic Republic of the Congo to China increased more than eightfold, to a total greater than the DRC&#039;s next five largest export destinations combined. In 2020, total reported metals exports were valued at over $9.4 billion, $4.4 billion of which were to China. The Sicomines joint venture in the infrastructure-for-resources deal mentioned earlier in this chapter had begun operations—and would appear to have become quite profitable.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Integrated Trade Solution, &amp;quot;Congo, Dem. Rep. Metals Exports By Country and Region in US$ Thousand 2015-2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just how profitable? According to the DRC&#039;s Ministry of Mines, mining at Sicomines started in earnest in November of 2015, and had produced 31,000 metric tonnes of copper by the end of June of the following year, nearly 8,000 of which had been produced that month.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Landry, &amp;quot;The Risks and Rewards of Resource-for-Infrastructure Deals: Lessons from the Congo&#039;s Sicomines Agreement,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Resources Policy&#039;&#039; 58 (October 2018): 165–174.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Using mining activity reports through 2020, estimates for total production and market rate value are as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Estimated Sicomines copper production, 2016–2022&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*From annual averages recorded by the World Bank in 2019,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;World Bank Commodities Price Data (The Pink Sheet),&amp;quot; October 2019, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; 2022,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;World Bank Commodities Price Data (The Pink Sheet),&amp;quot; August 2022, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and 2023.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;World Bank Commodities Price Data (The Pink Sheet),&amp;quot; January 2023, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;**From Sicomines&#039; activity reports between 2015 and 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Léonide Mupepele, &amp;quot;Etude d&#039;évaluation de la mise en œuvre de la convention de collaboration relative au développement d&#039;un projet minier et d&#039;un projet d&#039;infrastructures en RD Congo Projet SICOMINES&amp;quot; [Evaluation study of the implementation of the collaboration agreement relating to the development of a mining project and an infrastructure project in the DR Congo SICOMINES Project], 65.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2022, according to the local &#039;&#039;Copperbelt Katanga Mining&#039;&#039; magazine, Sicomines had become the single most productive copper mining company, accounting for 247,696 tonnes of copper exports.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Constance, &amp;quot;Leading Copper Cathode Exporters in DRC: SICOMINES, KCC, and TFM in 2022,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Copperbelt Katanga&#039;&#039;, February 10, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Production for 2021 is a rough estimate assuming linear growth.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Year&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Market price of refined copper* (USD per tonne)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Reported total copper produced by Sicomines** (tonnes)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Market value of copper produced (thousand USD)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2016&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4868&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |110010&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |535529&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2017&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6170&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |133448&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |823374&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2018&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6530&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |140770&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |919228&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2019&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6010&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |143608&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |863084&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2020&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6174&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |155630&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |960860&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2021&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9317&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |200000&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1863400&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2022&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8822&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |247696&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2185174&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&#039;&#039;&#039;Total&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&#039;&#039;&#039;n/a&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&#039;&#039;&#039;1131162&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&#039;&#039;&#039;8150649&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
Sicomines very likely did not receive revenue equal to the market value of the metals produced, and despite its generous tax-free profit margin, was still repaying the initial loans from China Eximbank at least a decade on. In 2019, Sicomines reported a revenue of only a little more than $800 million and an outstanding debt balance of $2.1 billion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Léonide Mupepele, 66–67.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The same year, political winds shifted; President Joseph Kabila, who had negotiated the contract, was succeeded by opposition candidate Félix Tshisekedi—who was much less favorable to the agreement, and ordered an audit of Sicomines soon after taking office. In 2023, the DRC state auditor&#039;s report accused Sicomines of undervaluing its exports and various other misdeeds.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Inspection Generale des Finances, &amp;quot;Conclusions de l&#039;Inspection Generale des Finances sur la Convention de Collaboration d&#039;Avril 2008 entre la RDC et le Groupement d&#039;Enterprises Chinoises (Contrat Chinois)&amp;quot; [Conclusions of the General Inspection of Finance on the Collaboration Agreement of April 2008 between the DRC and the Group of Chinese Companies], 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This audit has been disputed by Sicomines, but even if it were only partially accurate, the frustration of the Congolese government with Sicomines is quite understandable; fifteen years after the initial agreement, the DRC had still received virtually no taxes or income from its share in the project. Meanwhile, China had received about 14% of the total resources originally estimated in the contract.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The auditor&#039;s report, however, also estimated that over 18% of the infrastructure promised in the deal had been built.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Inspection Generale des Finances, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though various disputes, including one in which China Eximbank withheld funding between 2012 and 2014, set the project back several years, the DRC received this share far sooner; five years after the initial agreement was signed, a study by Dr. Johanna Jansson of Denmark&#039;s Roskilde University found that nine infrastructure projects totaling nearly half a billion dollars—including a large hospital and hundreds of kilometers of roads—had been completed, and others were in progress, before the mining operation in Katanga Province had even begun.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement Revisited: Prudent Chinese Banks and Risk-Taking Chinese Companies.&amp;quot; Review of African Political Economy 40, no. 135 (2013): 152–162.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2015, eight years into the contract, the DRC government estimated that $800 million of infrastructure had been built—while according to Jansson, the mining had endured delay after delay, &amp;quot;from crippling power shortages to asphyxiating bureaucracy and corruption.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aaron Ross, &amp;quot;China&#039;s &#039;infrastructure for Minerals&#039; Deal Gets Reality-Check in Congo,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 8, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ten years in, Sicomines&#039; partner, Sinohydro, separately began construction of the Busanga Hydropower Station, a $660 million dam in Katanga expected to both solve the power problem and supply 10% of the DRC&#039;s electricity, with one-third of its capacity fed into the national power grid.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jevans Nyabiage, &amp;quot;China&#039;s DR Congo Hydropower Projects: A Win-Win Deal or Short Circuit?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, June 12, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As of 2023, the Sicomines deal was therefore likely equitable according to the contract, in a negative sense—both parties had received about equally low proportions of what they signed up for. To determine whether the contract &#039;&#039;itself&#039;&#039; is unequal is less straightforward. If only the relative prices of the goods exported are considered, the PRC was the clear winner; even if the Busanga dam were included, the infrastructure totaled only $1.5 billion, while the copper extracted had been worth $8 billion. It is less clear, however, how much the Chinese side has profited from the arrangement. The $1.5 billion it had spent to build the infrastructure must be accounted for; Sicomines&#039; reported operating expenses from 2015 to 2019 were also about $1.5 billion;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Léonide Mupepele, 66.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the initial investment in the mining operation had been estimated to be at least $3 billion, and was likely more than that due to the extraordinary delays; exactly how much money was lost due to corruption is unknown. A 2018 study from the Johns Hopkins University School for Advanced International Studies, based on &amp;quot;net present value&amp;quot; investment modeling, concluded that &amp;quot;because of the volatile nature of commodity prices, the Sicomines agreement&#039;s winner could change multiple times until it reaches its conclusion in about 30 years.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Landry, &amp;quot;The Risks and Rewards of Resource-for-Infrastructure Deals: Lessons from the Congo&#039;s Sicomines Agreement.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, in 2022, commodity prices remained high, and with the electricity from the Busanga dam, Sicomines had finally begun producing rapidly and would soon break even. Any systemic problems with the arrangement—corruption, export undervaluation, &amp;amp;#x26;c.—would begin to have their most severe impact on the DRC&#039;s tax revenue very soon. The remedy demanded by the DRC&#039;s state auditor included an additional $17 billion of infrastructure, and &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that the DRC&#039;s finance minister expected a renegotiation to be completed by the end of the year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Congo Demands $17 Bln More in Infrastructure Investments from China Deal,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, February 17, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This would not be the first time that the contract was renegotiated, nor the first time such a renegotiation sought to change the infrastructure commitment. There had been an unofficial third party to the contract, who does not consistently appear in press coverage of the arrangement yet was responsible for its renegotiation in 2009—the International Monetary Fund.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western governments had reacted badly to the Sicomines deal. According to Jansson:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Discussions were held between the IMF and China both in Beijing and in Washington. The Belgian government was the first of the DRC&#039;s bilateral donors to react publically [sic] to the agreement, and representatives for the Belgian government even held discussions in China to push for an amendment of the contract. All the DRC&#039;s traditional donors united behind the agenda to reduce the size of the loans to finance infrastructure construction and to remove the Congolese state&#039;s guarantee on the mining component.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement: Change and Continuity in the Democratic Republic of Congo&#039;s International Relations,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;SAIIA Occasional Paper No 97&#039;&#039; (South African Institute of International Affairs, November 1, 2011): 15.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Belgium and other such &amp;quot;traditional donors&amp;quot;—who were, predictably, in the &amp;quot;Paris Club&amp;quot; of Western financiers—ostensibly objected to an increase to the country&#039;s debt burden. In 2009, the DRC already had a total external debt of over $13 billion&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;Press Release: IMF Executive Board Approves US$551 Million PRGF Arrangement for the Democratic Republic of the Congo and US$73 Million in Interim HIPC Assistance,&amp;quot; December 11, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—very little of which, if any, was to the PRC.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jansson notes that PRC-DRC relations were marginal before 2007, with the Chinese presence in the DRC limited to donations, modest credit lines, scholarships to Congolese students, and so forth. (Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement,&amp;quot; 6.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The unity of the traditional donors on the debt issue at first would seem natural—in theory, the more debts the DRC needed to service, the less each donor would receive, and if the DRC defaulted, their investments would be lost. But at the time of the agreement with China Eximbank, this debt was &#039;&#039;already&#039;&#039; effectively lost. The DRC had not serviced its loans to Western and international creditors for many years,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement Revisited: Prudent Chinese Banks and Risk-Taking Chinese Companies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Review of African Political Economy&#039;&#039; 40, no. 135 (2013): 152-162.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and had been struggling to meet the HIPC requirements (mentioned earlier in this chapter) for debt forgiveness.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Even were the DRC ever to have intended to pay off the $13 billion, these countries would still likely not have received any payments on their bilateral debts. By convention of the Paris Club—of which the PRC is not a member—the World Bank and the IMF are &amp;quot;privileged creditors&amp;quot; who are to be paid before all others. Referring to the Sicomines deal, Brautigam writes:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There is no international rule or law on the privileged creditor status. It appears nowhere in the Articles of Agreement establishing these institutions; it is merely a convention. Resource-backed loans complicate this arrangement. It is much simpler (at least as viewed from Washington) if all revenues go into the budget, and then are used to repay debts in order of priority. If a significant share of revenues is held outside the budget and used to repay the very large Chinese debt &#039;&#039;first&#039;&#039;, this could shake the foundations of the system of privileged creditors.&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 147.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Why then were Belgium et al., so concerned, if they knew their own loans to the DRC would never be repaid? Perhaps Belgium had been worried for the sake of its former colony, out of pure selflessness or remorse, trying to prevent it from taking a bad deal, thinking only of the welfare of the Congolese—but if that were the case, then strangely, despite such altruism, the idea of simply forgiving the DRC&#039;s bilateral debt somehow failed to occur to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather, in the final analysis, as shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], debt is only a minor mechanism of exploitation, and is far more important and useful as a mechanism of control. What the Paris Club feared was not a loss of debt, but of &#039;&#039;leverage&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Jansson, the IMF&#039;s priority in 2009 was to reduce the size of the infrastructure commitment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement,&amp;quot; 14.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At first, the Congolese government refused to back down; then in May of 2009, the Managing Director of the IMF himself visited Kinshasa for a private meeting with Kabila. Afterward, Jansson observed,&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;On 2 June 2009, less than two weeks after Strauss-Kahn&#039;s visit, the Congolese government sent an official letter to CREC requesting that the Congolese state guarantee on the mining investment be removed. On 29 June 2009, CREC responded that &#039;&#039;&#039;nous pensons que l&#039;investissement du Projet Minier &#039;&#039;…&#039;&#039; n&#039;a pas besoin de la garantie de la RDC&#039;&#039;&#039; (we believe that the investment in the Mining Project … does not need the guarantee of the DRC). The second tranche (estimated to be worth $3 billion) of the infrastructure investments was subsequently cancelled by the third and final contract amendment, signed in October 2009. In its current form, the agreement is worth a total of $6 billion, with the DRC&#039;s debt burden reduced to a maximum of $3 billion, in lieu of the original $9 billion of debt.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, 15.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Belgium and the other traditional donors soon received their money&#039;s worth. The DRC reentered the HIPC process at the end of the year, following the IMF&#039;s &amp;quot;structural reform&amp;quot; program designed to weaken the Congolese state. The program focused on &amp;quot;restoring the independence of the Banque Centrale du Congo,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;[s]trengthening public financial management,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;[d]eveloping the private sector, including the reform of public enterprises.&amp;quot; Government regulations were to be &amp;quot;streamlined&amp;quot; and foreign investment was to be further protected.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;Press Release: IMF Executive Board Approves US$551 Million PRGF Arrangement for the Democratic Republic of the Congo and US$73 Million in Interim HIPC Assistance.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only after six months of these &amp;quot;reforms&amp;quot; was the debt finally written off.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2009, this result suited the super-empire perfectly. The DRC&#039;s government would be even less able to control its own economy, and Western multinational mining corporations then active in the DRC would be further shielded from consequences of their abuses. In the future they would need to share access to the DRC&#039;s minerals with Chinese companies, but so what? The metals would end up in the same place anyway—cheap electronics made in China and sold in the West. Most importantly, Sicomines would only build half the infrastructure in the original agreement, infrastructure that over time could have interfered with the underdevelopment of the DRC—and that no Western company or government would find profitable to take the risk of building anyway. (In 2012, the World Bank rated the DRC as the sixth-most difficult country in the world to do business in.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Johanna Jansson, &amp;quot;The Sicomines Agreement Revisited.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By 2023, however, although many peripheral countries around the world were again suffering from a fresh cycle of debt crises, the IMF was finding this trick more and more difficult to perform—&#039;&#039;due to its victim countries&#039; growing bilateral debt to the PRC&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April, U.S. Treasury Secretary Janet Yellen gave a speech accusing the PRC of being a &amp;quot;roadblock&amp;quot; to global debt restructuring. &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that more than half of all low-income countries were unable or nearly unable to service their debts according to IMF estimates; the PRC, the &amp;quot;world&#039;s largest official bilateral creditor,&amp;quot; was portrayed as &amp;quot;unwilling to accept losses on loans&amp;quot;—but crucially, the article concluded this sentence with &amp;quot;unless private-sector creditors and multilateral development banks shoulder their share of the burden.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrea Shalal, &amp;quot;Yellen Raps China for Serving as &#039;roadblock&#039; in Debt Restructuring Process,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, April 20, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Quoting a former IMF official, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; called the PRC &amp;quot;increasingly isolated&amp;quot; and under &amp;quot;pressure&amp;quot; to participate in debt restructuring.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alan Rappeport, &amp;quot;Pressure Mounts on China to Offer Debt Relief to Poor Countries Facing Default,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, April 14, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC&#039;s Ministry of Foreign Affairs, however, seemed unconcerned, announcing that debt relief should require &amp;quot;joint participation of multilateral, bilateral and commercial creditors under the principles of joint actions and fair burden-sharing.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Spokesperson &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;发言人办公室&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (@MFA_China), &amp;quot;To Effectively Resolve the Debt Issue, the Key Lies in Joint Participation of Multilateral, Bilateral and Commercial Creditors under the Principles of Joint Actions and Fair Burden-Sharing.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What a conundrum! Both the PRC and the United States, it appears, were happy to restructure the large debts they are owed—but somehow, they were both unable to. They were falling over each other in an attempt to selflessly escape the prisoners&#039; dilemma, yet seemed to still be prisoners when all was said and done. Only with a clear understanding of how the IMF works and what its goals are can this puzzle be solved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In essence, the United States says loudly, &amp;quot;the world&#039;s poorest countries are about to default—we must restructure their debts!&amp;quot; while whispering to itself, &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;in exchange for more structural adjustments, which will drain ever more of their wealth into our private banks&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot; The PRC replies: &amp;quot;very well, let&#039;s &#039;&#039;all&#039;&#039; restructure the debts equally, even private creditors and the World Bank, so that each lender absorbs the same loss.&amp;quot; The United States (and its Paris Club partners) can then throw up their hands and complain, &amp;quot;China isn&#039;t cooperating!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this point, there are three possible scenarios:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# If the PRC restructures debt first, the IMF will then have no difficulty requiring structural adjustments—victim countries will be in the same position as the DRC in 2009, and the debt trap-IMF-austerity cycle continues. More wealth will be squeezed out of the people of victim countries, and the remaining debts to private Western banks will be serviced. The West remains an exploiter.&lt;br /&gt;
# If the Western governments restructure debt first, and the IMF requires structural adjustments anyway, its victims will be similarly plundered, but the remaining debts to both private Western banks &#039;&#039;and&#039;&#039; Chinese banks will be serviced. Both the West and the PRC are exploiters in this scenario—though if the PRC also later restructures debt, it simply becomes scenario A.&lt;br /&gt;
# If the Western governments restructure debt first, and the IMF requires no conditions, the debtor countries&#039; remaining debts become manageable, or more so. If the PRC also later restructures debt, this scenario almost becomes the outcome the PRC advocated originally (though the debtor countries must still keep servicing debts to private Western banks).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Absolutely nothing is preventing the U.S. and the Paris Club from pursuing either B or C immediately. These paths would reveal whether the PRC truly means what it says; the PRC would then face &#039;&#039;real&#039;&#039; pressure to follow the Western governments in restructuring debt, or else become a singular villain in the eyes of the world. Only in scenario A, however, would the Western capitalist class increase its profit &#039;&#039;without&#039;&#039; having to share. The U.S. and the IMF will therefore attempt to browbeat the PRC into restructuring &#039;&#039;first&#039;&#039;, and only reluctantly choose option B if the PRC holds out. Meanwhile, the Western press has been working overtime to blame the PRC for the West&#039;s own recalcitrance. In May 2023, for example, an article in &#039;&#039;Fortune&#039;&#039; claimed that a dozen poor countries were &amp;quot;facing economic instability and even collapse&amp;quot; due to large debts, mentioning only the PRC&#039;s lending in the headline; yet in analyzing the case study of Zambia, admitted not only that Zambia&#039;s debt to the PRC was just one-third of its total external debt, but that the PRC had already begun negotiating separately with Zambia on debt relief before &amp;quot;a group of non-Chinese lenders refused desperate pleas from Zambia to suspend interest payments, even for a few months&amp;quot; in 2020, which created the conditions for Zambia&#039;s default later that year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bernard Condon and Associated Press, &amp;quot;&#039;In a Lot of the World, the Clock Has Hit Midnight&#039;: China Is Calling in Loans to Dozens of Countries from Pakistan to Kenya,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Fortune&#039;&#039;, May 18, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Sri Lanka entered a fresh crisis in 2022, the Western press of course found fault with the PRC for not cooperating with the IMF process—&#039;&#039;despite the PRC no longer contributing to the problem&#039;&#039;. China Eximbank had &#039;&#039;already&#039;&#039; postponed Sri Lanka&#039;s debt service, suspending all payments during 2022 and 2023. For months, the PRC insisted that private creditors and the World Bank do the same, but to no avail.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anusha Ondaatjie, Philip Glamann, and Tom Hancock, &amp;quot;Sri Lanka IMF Deal Stalls Amid China-World Bank Relief Split,&amp;quot; Bloomberg, February 3, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Instead, Sri Lanka began economic &amp;quot;reforms&amp;quot; to meet the IMF&#039;s preconditions; income taxes and the price of electricity were increased, further immiserating the population. This was a perfect example of scenario B— which became scenario A in early 2023, when the PRC agreed to the debt restructuring.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Krishan Francis, &amp;quot;Sri Lanka Leader Says IMF Deal Imminent after China&#039;s Pledge,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, March 7, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the PRC still has another card to play. If a victim of the IMF could somehow lay its hands on enough cash to service its debts, it would not be obliged to accept a structural adjustment; therefore in its own response to these crises, the PRC has simply been lending its partners more and more lately, in the form of &#039;&#039;unconditional&#039;&#039; &amp;quot;bailout&amp;quot; loans. A 2023 study by researchers from the Harvard Kennedy School and the World Bank tracked a total of $240 billion in such &amp;quot;rescue financing&amp;quot; to more than twenty countries through 2021—nearly all of which was provided since 2016.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Horn et al., &amp;quot;China as an International Lender of Last Resort,&amp;quot; NBER Working Paper 124, National Bureau of Economic Research (March 28, 2023), 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2022, the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; called the PRC an &amp;quot;IMF competitor&amp;quot; for &amp;quot;postpon[ing] the day of reckoning&amp;quot; by issuing tens of billions in these secretive emergency loans to struggling countries; one former senior IMF economist complained that such loans were &amp;quot;a major impediment&amp;quot; to the &amp;quot;painful reform&amp;quot; that poor countries supposedly deserved to face at the hands of the IMF.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Kynge and Jonathan Wheatley, &amp;quot;China Emerges as IMF Competitor with Emergency Loans to At-Risk Nations,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, September 10, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not yet have enough information to deduce the PRC&#039;s ultimate intentions in this matter. But thus far, the PRC has shown no sign of imitating the playbook of Western financial institutions (only cooperating with the IMF when its partners do) and has signaled a commitment to fairness and multilateral cooperation in global development and investment. The New Development Bank, in partnership between the PRC and the other BRICS countries,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brazil, Russia, India, China, and South Africa.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was created with all five founding members having equal equity, and with voting rules preventing the PRC (or any other BRICS member) from commanding a unilateral veto.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Federative Republic of Brazil et al., &amp;quot;Agreement on the New Development Bank.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a speech at the G20 Leaders Summit of 2013, Xi Jinping spoke of the need to reform the IMF along similar lines:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;We should continue the reform of international financial institutions. The relevant countries should further push forward the implementation of the plan for reforming the management of the International Monetary Fund and for making a new sharing formula that reflects the weight of the economic aggregate of the different countries in the world economy, and continue to strengthen oversight concerning the international financial market, so that the financial system will depend on, serve and promote the development of the real economy in a sound way.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, 2014, vol. 1, sec. Jointly Maintain and Develop an Open World Economy.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The PRC was the first country outside Africa to support the inclusion of the African Union in the G20,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The AU was later made a permanent member of the G20 in September 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as well as greater representation of African countries on the UN Security Council.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jevans Nyabiage, &amp;quot;China Gives Support to Africa Push for Seat at G20, UN Security Council,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, January 28, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A commitment and desire for reform have been consistently expressed by the PRC, and in recent years, all the more loudly.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== China and the Capitalist World-System ===&lt;br /&gt;
To summarize the investigation of Chinese external finance and trade relations thus far: China has benefited from its integration into the international supply chain as a manufacturing superpower, yet is still by far more exploited than exploiter; the PRC exports its construction capacity to assist in the development of the periphery, yet does not do so for free; and the terms of these contracts involve significant debt to the PRC, yet Chinese investors do not take any special advantage when their clients experience debt distress, instead responding with forbearance or absorbing losses themselves. In contrast with the Russian Federation, which, as described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]], lacks the power to become an empire, whatever its intentions might be, it appears that the PRC has the power, yet lacks the will.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even before having a glimpse of the status of class society within China, it is clear that the dialectic identified by Wallerstein—in which the social transformation of class society &#039;&#039;within&#039;&#039; a socialist country is in contradiction with that state&#039;s participation in the capitalist world-system—has taken on a new dimension. By trading with the neocolonies, the PRC maintains world imperialism; but by developing them, it undermines world imperialism. The unequal exchange described by Emmanuel and his contemporaries is slowly beginning to equalize, not by raising &#039;&#039;prices&#039;&#039; along the supply chain, but by the PRC&#039;s investments in the supply chain&#039;s infrastructure and other constant capital. The $2 billion Belt and Road deal signed with Ghana in 2019 to construct roads, railways, and other transport infrastructure,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jevans Nyabiage, &amp;quot;Ghana Goes Ahead with US$2 Billion Chinese Bauxite Barter Deal That Has Conservationists up in Arms,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South ChinaMorning Post&#039;&#039;, November 17, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; for example, will not directly result in a higher export price of gold or a wage increase for the Ghanaian gold miner referred to in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app01.xhtml|Appendix A]]. However, it &#039;&#039;will&#039;&#039; foster more and better-paying employment in the country at large (the Ghanaian economy presently being almost exclusively oriented around the export of gold, oil, and cash crops; in 2020, unwrought gold made up 45% all exports),&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Observatory of Economic Complexity, &amp;quot;Ghana.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; relaxing the constraints on workers&#039; freedom and mobility that Emmanuel identified as a key factor in maintaining unequal exchange.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China has become a beneficiary, if only a very minor one, of the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of exploitation. Yet the PRC does not exercise—and is increasingly resistant toward participating in—the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of control. The PRC has no preconditions on its loans to other countries and demands no structural adjustments of its clients—in fact, its practice of providing emergency debt relief has begun to &#039;&#039;disrupt&#039;&#039;, or at least delay, the IMF&#039;s role of enforcing global austerity. As of this writing, the People&#039;s Liberation Army has not fought a war for well over forty years, and has no significant presence abroad, save for a single base in Djibouti. The PRC has nothing like the multitude of Western soft-power NGOs; it does not meddle in the elections or revolutions of other countries, and does not seek to undermine their sovereignty. In short, though China benefits marginally from world imperialism, the PRC makes no attempt to enforce it. This curious contradiction therefore can only exist as long as the super-empire does. Were the super-imperialist stage to end, the PRC would be unable to maintain such an orientation to the periphery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, while over the last few decades China and the United States have become so integrated through trade that any major disruption would cause severe economic turmoil or collapse, the PRC has also begun to invest even more heavily in the super-empire&#039;s greatest national-bourgeois rivals, the Islamic Republic of Iran and the Russian Federation. In just the first months of 2022, trade between the PRC and the Russian Federation increased by nearly 30%, as the PRC offered new markets for Russian exports in the face of the super-empire&#039;s new sanctions regime.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Evelyn Cheng, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Xi Says Trade with Russia Expected to Hit New Records in the Coming Months,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, June 17, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2021, the PRC pledged to invest $400 billion in the Iranian economy over the next 25 years—twice its current investment position in the United States&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Farnaz Fassihi and Steven Lee Myers, &amp;quot;China, With $400 Billion Iran Deal, Could Deepen Influence in Mideast,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 29, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and allowed the Islamic Republic to join the Shanghai Cooperation Organization and later the BRICS group. Ansarallah, which has made repeated overtures to the PRC,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hakim Almasmari and Asa Fitch, &amp;quot;Yemen&#039;s Houthis Seek Iran, Russia and China Ties,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, March 6, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Saba News Agency, &amp;quot;FM Announces Yemen&#039;s Solidarity with China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; praised the agreement, calling it a &amp;quot;non-colonizing and balanced&amp;quot; alternative to predatory Western finance.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Houthis Of Yemen Welcome 25-Year Deal Between Iran And China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Iran International&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hezbollah has repeatedly urged the Lebanese government to accept Chinese investment offers, such as one from the China Machinery Engineering Corporation in 2020, which proposed to build new power plants in Lebanon.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fatima Salama, &amp;quot;..تاضورعو ةينانبللا ةموكحلل ةينيص لئاسر :قئاثولاب&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
ـلا دح ىلا لصت عيراشمب نواعتلل دادعتسا50 رالود رايلم&amp;quot; [Chinese letters to the Lebanese government and offers to cooperate in projects amounting to $50 billion].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This infrastructure would have taken two years to complete; in 2022, Lebanon was still plagued with widespread electricity shortages and frequent blackouts after seeking IMF loans instead.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The forces of national liberation are increasingly betting on the PRC as the key, directly or indirectly, to advancing their struggle. In November of 2004, Fidel Castro declared in a speech that &amp;quot;China has objectively become the most promising hope and the best example for all Third World countries.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fidel Castro Ruz, &amp;quot;Discurso pronunciado por Fidel Castro Ruz, Presidente de la República de Cuba, en la ceremonia de condecoración con la Orden &#039;José Martí&#039;, a Hu Jintao, Secretario General del Partido Comunista de China y Presidente de la República Popular China, en el Palacio de la Revolución, el 23 de noviembre de 2004.&amp;quot; [Speech given by Fidel Castro Ruz, President of the Republic of Cuba, at the award ceremony of the Order of José Martí to Hu Jintao, Secretary General of the Communist Party of China and President of the People&#039;s Republic of China, at the Palace of the Revolution, on November 23, 2004].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Fanon, who concluded in the early 1960s that &amp;quot;the bourgeois phase in the history of underdeveloped countries is a completely useless phase,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 176.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; nevertheless did so predicated on those countries&#039; lack of capital. He wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The theoretical question that for the last fifty years has been raised whenever the history of underdeveloped countries is under discussion—whether or not the bourgeois phase can be skipped—ought to be answered in the field of revolutionary action, and not by logic. &#039;&#039;The bourgeois phase in underdeveloped countries can only justify itself in so far as the national bourgeoisie has sufficient economic and technical strength to build up a bourgeois society, to create the conditions necessary for the development of a large-scale proletariat&#039;&#039;, to mechanize agriculture, and finally to make possible the existence of an authentic national culture. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, 175.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;If the PRC, which in Fanon&#039;s time attempted and largely failed to export revolution to the periphery, can now supply this economic and technical strength, a path toward the eventual victory of the world&#039;s oppressed classes over neocolonialism may finally become clear. The development of the periphery can only be a destabilizing force to the super-empire, and the seriousness of Chinese investors in pursuing this development, even sometimes at a loss, suggests that at the very least, the positions of a great many countries within the capitalist world-system may change in the near future. As described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app02.xhtml|Appendix B]], most countries in Africa have increased exports more to &#039;&#039;each other&#039;&#039; than to any other region in the past decade. In March 2023, the Western media was stunned when Iran and Saudi Arabia, who had been bitter rivals for decades in a conflict heavily influenced by U.S. strategic interests, reestablished diplomatic ties in talks brokered by the PRC. The U.S., according to the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, had been &amp;quot;left on the sidelines.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Peter Baker, &amp;quot;Chinese-Brokered Deal Upends Mideast Diplomacy and Challenges U.S.,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 11, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If a great realignment is on the horizon, how then will the PRC react to the results of its own enterprises? Will it seek to create a socialist world-system, or will it attempt to replace the United States as the hegemon of a new super-empire? A proper answer must undertake an examination of the PRC itself and determine the intent behind its relations with the rest of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The discipline of Chinese investment is neither accident nor coincidence. A study published by the Australian National University Press in 2015 found that 89% of the PRC&#039;s overseas direct investment were linked to its state-owned enterprises, indicating that it is overwhelmingly not private investors choosing which projects to fund, but the government.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mei (Lisa) Wang, Zhen Qi, and Jijing Zhang, &amp;quot;China Becomes a Capital Exporter: Trends and Issues,&amp;quot; in Ligang Song et al. (eds.), &#039;&#039;China&#039;s Domestic Transformation in a Global Context&#039;&#039; (Australian National University Press, 2015), 322.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China Eximbank, which by 2007 had become by far the world&#039;s largest export credit agency, operates primarily as a tool of the state, and is expected not to turn a profit.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 111–13.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Considering that not only China Eximbank, but the four largest banks in China—which are also the four largest in the world by total reported asset value—are all state-owned,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zarmina Ali, &amp;quot;The World&#039;s 100 Largest Banks, 2020,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;S&amp;amp;#x26;P Global&#039;&#039;, April 13, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; there is a real question of whether the PRC may also fail another of Lenin&#039;s criteria of imperialism—that of being directed by a financial oligarchy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amin, who like many other twentieth-century economists accepted the principle of World-Systems Theory, was particularly notable for also synthesizing from it a coherent mechanism of change, a crucial step that Wallerstein and other contemporaries struggled to make. Amin&#039;s theory—which he referred to as &amp;quot;delinking&amp;quot;—prescribed for peripheral countries a type of separation from the capitalist world economy that did not preclude trading relations, but instead involved a &amp;quot;refusal to subject national development strategy to the imperatives of &#039;worldwide expansion&#039; [of the world capitalist system].&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, &#039;&#039;Delinking: Towards a Polycentric World&#039;&#039; (Zed Books, 1990), 62.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Amin&#039;s view by 2016 was that out of every government in the world, China&#039;s alone was strong enough to pursue this strategy,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Amin estimated that according to his model, half of China&#039;s development was driven by its own sovereign project, while the other half was driven by globalization. This ratio of conflicting forces, however, was stronger than anywhere else outside the super-empire; for Brazil and India, for example, he estimated only twenty percent control by their sovereign projects, while South Africa&#039;s had none at all. [Ingrid Harvold Kvangraven, &amp;quot;A Dependency Pioneer - Samir Amin,&amp;quot; in Ushehwedu Kufakurinani et al. (eds.), &#039;&#039;Dialogues on Development Volume 1: On Dependency&#039;&#039; (Institute for New Economic Thinking, 2017), 16.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and that an essential ingredient was its control over its financial system:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;China is walking on two legs: following the traditions and participating [in] globalization. They accept foreign investments, but keep independence of their financial system. &#039;&#039;The Chinese bank system is exclusively state-controlled. The Yuan is convertible only to a certain extent, but under the control of the bank of China. That is the best model that we have today to respond to the challenge of globalists imperialism&#039;&#039; [sic]. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Samir Amin: How to defeat the Collective Imperialism of the Triad&amp;quot; (exclusive interview), &#039;&#039;Katehon&#039;&#039;, September 1, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Does the unusual behavior of Chinese finance, which appears to consistently be at odds with the interests of the typical Western finance capitalist, imply that it is controlled by a class other than the Chinese bourgeoisie? This question, and the question of which class now holds state power in China, are one and the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Seven - Who Holds State Power in China? ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;If foreign economies are to achieve financial independence, they must create their own regulatory mechanisms. Whether they will do so depends on how thoroughly America has succeeded in making irreversible the super imperialism implicit in the Washington Consensus and its ideology.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super-Imperialism: The Origin and Fundamentals of U.S. World Dominance&#039;&#039;, 2003&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism: The Origin and Fundamentals of U.S. World Dominance&#039;&#039; (Pluto Press, 2003), 33.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;It would be a severe understatement to say that China has had a troubled history. After thousands of years of feudal despotism,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;While this term is the best descriptor, it is slightly inaccurate. Pre-revolution China, while ruled by dynastic monarchs, did not exhibit precisely the same features throughout its social and economic structure as the European phenomenon that is traditionally considered &amp;quot;feudalism.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it was invaded, subjugated, and plundered by the European colonial powers and the Empire of Japan in an even grimmer period that lasted over 100 years. The civil war that finally ended the Century of Humiliation and established the People&#039;s Republic began years before the Second World War, lasted years after the defeat of the Axis Powers, and was won at the cost of millions of lives. The new People&#039;s Republic of China had then scarcely come into existence before it was beset by another war against it by the United States and its allies, mass starvation from natural disasters, and the calamitous Cultural Revolution, which the Chinese central government later declared had been &amp;quot;wrongly launched by the leaders&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;brought serious disaster to the Party, the country and the people of all ethnic groups.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;人民日报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (&#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;), &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;quot;关于建国以来党的若干历史问题的决议&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Resolution on Several Historical Issues of the Party Since the Founding of the People&#039;s Republic of China], 3.&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In light of this long progression of tragedy, perhaps the most surprising outcome of the Reform and Opening Up period that began in 1978 was not the destructive consequences it brought upon the Chinese proletariat and peasantry—which were real and often severe—but rather how muted these hardships were by comparison with the horrors of capitalist restoration in Russia and the rest of the former socialist bloc.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Capitalist Road and the Socialist High-Speed Railway ===&lt;br /&gt;
Though the PRC pursued an economic program that most certainly resembled structural adjustment during the neoliberal era, privatizing a large part of the public sector and courting foreign investment, it did so on its own terms, and not those of the Western financial oligarchy. The IMF&#039;s financial data notes only a single loan to the PRC in its entire history—just over half a billion SDRs in 1986—that was repaid in full by 1991, while the Russian Federation borrowed over 18 billion SDRs throughout its comprador phase in the 1990s, carrying preconditions with devastating effects on the Russian people.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Monetary Fund, &amp;quot;IMF Financial Data Query Tool.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Average life expectancy in China, which had never exceeded 35 years before the socialist era, has advanced rapidly ever since, even during the Reform period; according to World Bank statistics, life expectancy increased from nearly 65 years to over 70 years by the end of the 1990s,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Life Expectancy at Birth, Total (Years) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in sharp contrast to the historic six-year drop suffered by Russia in the Yeltsin era. During the twenty-first century, Russia&#039;s suicide rate has never been less than triple China&#039;s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Suicide Mortality Rate (per 100,000 Population) - Russian Federation, China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While GDP severely declined in the former Eastern Bloc, in China it has only increased; while inflation surged out of control in Russia, in China it remained low. The sudden homelessness epidemic that plagued Russia and the other former socialist countries was mostly avoided by China, where the transition from public to private housing was carefully managed by the government. According to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It wasn&#039;t until the mid-90s that a series of reforms allowed urban residents to own and sell real estate. People were then given the option to purchase their previously government-owned homes at extremely favorable rates, and most of them made the transition to being property owners….&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wade Shepard, &amp;quot;How People In China Afford Their Outrageously Expensive Homes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, March 30, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This policy resulted in China&#039;s 90% homeownership rate in the mid-90s, which outstripped nearly every other country in the world. The PRC&#039;s &#039;&#039;hukou&#039;&#039; system, which regulates internal migration from the countryside to the cities, has often been criticized for its role in producing China&#039;s current massive wealth inequality, but it also has mostly prevented urban slums, almost entirely prevented rough sleeping, and allowed the government to guarantee adequate housing for the vast majority of its 1.4 billion people.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Due to housing subsidies being tied to &#039;&#039;hukou&#039;&#039; registration, China&#039;s small vagrant population consists almost entirely of rural poor who typically have residences in the countryside but have migrated to the cities in the hope of attaining higher-paying urban jobs. A true comparison with homelessness in a capitalist country is therefore not straightforward, Chinese vagrancy being on average qualitatively less desperate and quantitatively more scarce. According to the &#039;&#039;Economist&#039;&#039;, a Chinese charity estimated the homeless population of central Beijing (a city of over twenty million inhabitants) at &amp;quot;several hundred&amp;quot; in 2019 (&amp;quot;Homelessness Has Become a Problem in China&#039;s Cities,&amp;quot; November 14, 2019); in contrast, the mid-sized U.S. city of Portland (population of less than one million) was estimated to have well over five thousand homeless during the same year (David Mann, &amp;quot;Tri-Counties Release 1st Count of Portland Area&#039;s Homeless Population since 2019,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;KGW8&#039;&#039;, 2022).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2021, despite turmoil in the Chinese housing market, the average default rate of residential mortgage-backed securities was just 0.38%,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John Wu, &amp;quot;China Mortgage Boycott Unlikely to Cause Serious Distress to Banking Sector,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;S&amp;amp;#x26;P Global&#039;&#039;, August 23, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and according to &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; magazine, only 18% of Chinese households even had a mortgage.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Palmer, &amp;quot;Chinese Mortgage Boycott Gains Steam,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, July 20, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though the &amp;quot;crisis&amp;quot; of falling housing prices in China in the early 2020s bears a superficial resemblance to the U.S. phenomenon in the late 2000s, the relationship between banks and homeowners in China is not parasitic, and therefore will not result in the type of mass foreclosures homeowners in the U.S. experienced during the Great Recession. Adjustable-rate mortgages were infamously used by U.S. lenders with low initial &amp;quot;teaser&amp;quot; payments to entice home buyers to enter into the market but these were followed by higher, predatory rates that borrowers were powerless to renegotiate. In China, however, such mortgages are pegged to the &amp;quot;loan prime rate&amp;quot; which the People&#039;s Bank carefully &#039;&#039;lowered&#039;&#039; on multiple occasions throughout the Chinese &amp;quot;crisis.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Peter Hoskins, &amp;quot;China Cuts Key Interest Rate as Recovery Falters,&amp;quot; BBC, August 21, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2023, instead of undertaking foreclosures, China&#039;s central bank was encouraging the renegotiation or refinancing of existing mortgages at the expense of bank profits.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fitch Wire, &amp;quot;Chinese Banks and RMBS Could See Minor Impact from Push to Lower Mortgage Rates,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Fitch Ratings&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus while over-leveraged developers suffered, mortgage rates fell to historic lows, leading to homeowners finding no difficulty in refinancing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zongyuan Zoe Liu and Daniel Stemp, &amp;quot;The PBoC Props Up China&#039;s Housing Market,&amp;quot; Council on Foreign Relations, May 21, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to German political economist Isabella M. Weber, on no fewer than two occasions during the early Reform period, amid a debate between Chinese economists on how best to shift towards a market-based economy, the PRC had prepared a &amp;quot;big bang&amp;quot; of shock therapy-style &amp;quot;price reform,&amp;quot; but ultimately abstained in favor of a gradual marketization approach.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Isabella M. Weber, &#039;&#039;How China Escaped Shock Therapy: The Market Reform Debate&#039;&#039; (Routledge, 2021), 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Weber contrasts actual shock therapy with the PRC&#039;s Reform strategy by comparing the latter to a game of Jenga, in which only the &amp;quot;blocks&amp;quot; of the welfare state were removed &amp;quot;that could be flexibly rearranged without endangering the stability of the building as a whole.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Weber, 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Weber, when World Bank economist Adrian Wood visited China during the 1980s, he discovered that the government was still extremely reluctant to relax price controls on essential goods. In his notes, Wood marveled that despite producers consistently recording losses, the &amp;quot;communist dictatorship&amp;quot; would not even &amp;quot;raise the price of matches by 2 cents.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Weber, 168.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Deng Xiaoping is famously attributed the quote &amp;quot;To get rich is glorious.&amp;quot; Less famous, perhaps, are his words in a 1986 interview with &#039;&#039;60 Minutes&#039;&#039; correspondent Mike Wallace:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;During the &amp;quot;Cultural Revolution&amp;quot; there was a view that poor communism was preferable to rich capitalism…. According to Marxism, communist society is based on material abundance. Only when there is material abundance can the principle of a communist society—that is, &amp;quot;from each according to his ability, to each according to his needs&amp;quot;—be applied. Socialism is the first stage of communism. Of course, it covers a very long historical period. The main task in the socialist stage is to develop the productive forces, keep increasing the material wealth of society, steadily improve the life of the people and create material conditions for the advent of a communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There can be no communism with pauperism, or socialism with pauperism. So to get rich is no sin. &#039;&#039;However, what we mean by getting rich is different from what you mean. Wealth in a socialist society belongs to the people. To get rich in a socialist society means prosperity for the entire people. The principles of socialism are: first, development of production and second, common prosperity. We permit some people and some regions to become prosperous first, for the purpose of achieving common prosperity faster&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added] That is why our policy will not lead to polarization, to a situation where the rich get richer while the poor get poorer. To be frank, we shall not permit the emergence of a new bourgeoisie.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Deng Xiaoping, Deng Xiaoping, &amp;quot;Interview With Mike Wallace Of 60 Minutes,&amp;quot; Sept. 2, 1986.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The Communist Party under Deng&#039;s leadership therefore pursued free-market reforms as a stage it believed was necessary before socialism could be fully established. Far from being a Chinese Yeltsin or even a Gorbachev, Deng himself was in fact a committed and farsighted Marxist, qualities that Mao Zedong himself once recognized.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;In November 1957, Mao took Deng along with him to Moscow for the celebration of the fortieth anniversary of the October revolution. He introduced him to Khrushchev with these words: &#039;See that little fellow over there? He&#039;s a very wise man, sees far into the future.&#039; Then he pulled out all the stops, praising Deng as &#039;the future leader of China and its Communist Party.&#039; &#039;This is the future leader,&#039; he said, &amp;quot;he is the best of my comrades in arms. A great growing force…. This is a man who is both principled and flexible, a rare talent.&#039;&amp;quot; [Alexsander V. Pantsov and Steven I. Levine, &#039;&#039;Deng Xiaoping: A Revolutionary Life&#039;&#039; (Oxford University Press, 2015), 186.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the initial Reform period, the Chinese welfare state was gradually dismantled. The huge rural peasant population was steadily proletarianized, and the proletariat were in turn largely stripped of their protections and pushed into an unforgiving new private sector. Collectively, the masses were made to work under worse conditions for much longer hours, though not for less pay. According to a 2017 paper by Thomas Piketty and other Western economists comparing income inequality in China with that in the United States, the real incomes of the poorest half of the Chinese population had increased by more than four hundred percent since the beginning of the Reform and Opening Up era in 1978, while the real incomes of the poorest half of the U.S. population had actually declined during the same time period.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Facundo Alvaredo et al., &amp;quot;Global Inequality Dynamics: New Findings from [http://wid.world WID.world],&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Economic Review&#039;&#039; 107, no. 5 (May 2017): 404-409, 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The closest analogue to the PRC&#039;s Reform phase can in fact be found in the Islamic Republic of Iran, in terms of how their transitions toward free-market capitalist economies in the neoliberal era have been carefully moderated, relatively smooth, and did not involve the IMF and its more brutal program; yet in the case of Iran, the national bourgeoisie at the helm of the state are now reaping the benefits of capital accumulation for themselves as poverty increases.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The rich have gotten richer in China—much richer—but the very poorest have gotten richer as well, exactly as the Party had planned and predicted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to statistics tracked by the World Bank, between 2013 and 2019,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The most recent uninterrupted period for which data is available for both countries, as of early 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the income share held by the highest 20% of the population increased in Iran and decreased in China, while the share held by the lowest 20% decreased in Iran and increased in China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Income Share Held by Lowest 20% - Iran, Islamic Rep., China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Income Share Held by Highest 20% - Iran, Islamic Rep., China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Income being &#039;&#039;the rate&#039;&#039; at which wealth increases, larger increases in income for those with the least wealth—combined with smaller increases in income for those with the most—will, if sustained, gradually reduce income inequality, which will in turn gradually reduce wealth inequality. For China, at some point in or before 2013 lay an inflection point. Amin, in his writing around this time, distinguished inequality in China from inequality in the neoliberal world in the following way:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Certainly the growth of inequality is obvious everywhere, including China; but this observation remains superficial and deceptive. Inequality in the distribution of benefits from a model of growth that nevertheless excludes no one (and is even accompanied with a reduction in pockets of poverty—this is the case in China) is one thing; the inequality connected with a growth that benefits only a minority (from 5 percent to 30 percent of the population, depending on the case) while the fate of the others remains desperate is another thing. The practitioners of China bashing are unaware—or pretend to be unaware—of this decisive difference.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, &amp;quot;China 2013,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Monthly Review&#039;&#039; 64, no. 10 (March 2013).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Neoliberalism, when practiced in the West, was and is a weapon of class warfare, existing only to steal from the working class and give to the capitalists. The myth of &amp;quot;trickle-down economics&amp;quot; was always a lie intended to fool workers into letting themselves be robbed—yet through the careful intervention of the state, the Communist Party of China had alone found a way to blunt this weapon and force some wealth to actually trickle down. In just the first phase of Reform and Opening Up, from 1978 to 2000—considered the harshest era of neoliberalism worldwide—China experienced a massive reduction in poverty unprecedented in history. According to World Bank estimates, the number of people in China living on less than $1 per day fell by 300 million during this time period, reversing the global trend of increasing poverty that had lasted for half a century. (In other words, if China were excluded, the world&#039;s poverty population, i.e. the total number of people in poverty in the world, would have &#039;&#039;increased&#039;&#039;, rather than declined, throughout the 1980s and 1990s.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hu Angang, Hu Linlin, and Chang Zhixiao, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Economic Growth and Poverty Reduction (1978–2002),&amp;quot; in Wanda Tseng and David Cowen (eds.), &#039;&#039;India&#039;s and China&#039;s Recent Experience with Reform and Growth&#039;&#039; (Palgrave Macmillan London, 2005), 60-61.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus Chinese workers were surrendered to the cruelties of the free market for a time, but in a slower and much gentler manner than in the West and its neocolonial subjects, and to an entirely different purpose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We cannot easily second-guess history. It may be that the PRC could have rejected the &amp;quot;capitalist road&amp;quot; and survived; it may also have remained on the path preferred by the Gang of Four, and then fallen along with the other socialist states in 1989. It may have endured the Cultural Revolution, escaped counterrevolution, and continued on in a severely underdeveloped form, with the great masses of its rural poor still suffering under the super-empire&#039;s sanctions and embargoes, as has happened in the DPRK. But mere survival cannot suffice to accomplish the world-historical task of socialism, and it is scarcely conceivable that the PRC could have done other than it has and still by now be in a position to overtake the United States economically. While China did see continued development and economic growth throughout the pre-Reform period—the three decades between the Communist victory in 1949 and the beginning of Reform in 1978, during which time China&#039;s GDP more than tripled—its share of &#039;&#039;global&#039;&#039; GDP had remained stagnant.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Weber, &#039;&#039;How China Escaped Shock Therapy&#039;&#039;, 90.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In &#039;&#039;The German Ideology&#039;&#039;, Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… it is only possible to achieve real liberation in the real world and by employing real means … slavery cannot be abolished without the steam-engine and the mule and spinning-jenny, serfdom cannot be abolished without improved agriculture … in general, people cannot be liberated as long as they are unable to obtain food and drink, housing and clothing in adequate quality and quantity. &amp;quot;Liberation&amp;quot; is an historical and not a mental act, and it is brought about by historical conditions, the development of industry, commerce, agriculture, the conditions of intercourse …&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels, &#039;&#039;The German Ideology&#039;&#039;, part I.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The steam engine and the spinning jenny, also generally called constant capital, the means or instruments of labor, or even more generally, a part of &#039;&#039;the forces of production&#039;&#039;, were clearly necessary tools. The question that must be entertained is not whether China could have thrived without them, but how the PRC has used them, for their introduction alone does not bring liberation. A much less speculative and much more useful historical analysis, therefore, lies not in comparing what China has become with a hypothetical China that took another path, but in comparing China with India, another formerly-colonized country in the Global South with an equivalent population that exists today and took an actual capitalist road. Both countries gained their independence in the late 1940s, and from then until even the 1980s they had equivalent GDPs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Until the early 1990s, in fact, despite their differences in political leadership, India&#039;s economy was quite similar to China&#039;s, also being dominated by a large public sector.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2021, China&#039;s GDP was more than five times higher than India&#039;s, while India had five times China&#039;s infant mortality rate,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Mortality Rate, Infant (per 1,000 Live Births) - China, India.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and trailed China in literacy, life expectancy, and public infrastructure. Though the progress India has made in reducing extreme poverty in the twenty-first century is not insignificant—second only to the PRC&#039;s, in fact—the reduction in China has been far more rapid and thoroughgoing. For every threshold measured by the World Bank—the percentage of a population living on less than $2.15, $3.65, and $6.85 (adjusted for purchasing power parity) per day—poverty had in fact been slightly &#039;&#039;worse&#039;&#039; in China than in India during the early 1990s. By 2019, however, poverty in India was still well above the global average for all three thresholds, while poverty in China had fallen far below it. The World Bank showed the largest gap for the $6.85 threshold, with 84% of India&#039;s population earning less to only 25% of China&#039;s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Poverty Headcount Ratio at $2.15 a Day (2017 PPP) (% of Population) - China, World, India.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Poverty Headcount Ratio at $3.65 a Day (2017 PPP) (% of Population) - China, World, India.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Poverty Headcount Ratio at $6.85 a Day (2017 PPP) (% of Population) - China, World, India.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Moreover, these income statistics may not adequately capture the true prevalence of poverty—according to data from the UN Food and Agriculture Organization, for example, the percentage of the Chinese population that is undernourished has consistently fallen throughout the twenty-first century, to a low of 3% in 2020; but despite a reduction between 2004 and 2017, the percentage of undernourished Indians then began &#039;&#039;increasing&#039;&#039;, from a low of 13% back to 16% in 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Prevalence of Undernourishment (% of Population) - China, World, India.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Deng, of course, was not infallible. Though he declared that &amp;quot;we shall not permit the emergence of a new bourgeoisie,&amp;quot; it is obvious that such a class now exists in China, and with it the class struggle and corruption was revived. The PRC&#039;s economic success and reemergence on the world&#039;s stage is undeniable—since 1978, its GDP has increased a hundredfold, and by 2021 it had become the wealthiest country by net worth&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rich Miller, &amp;quot;Global Wealth Surges as China Overtakes U.S. to Grab Top Spot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—but the danger of its Devil&#039;s bargain is obvious. Which class will ultimately enjoy the fruits of this success?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch01.xhtml|Chapters One]] through [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch05.xhtml|Five]], the reemergence of the PRC as a military and economic superpower will be a progressive development for the international working class regardless of whether the PRC becomes a socialist leader or a fully-developed capitalist empire, because either will signal an end to the stage of super-imperialism and thus recreate favorable conditions for the victory of proletarian revolution. Fortunately, however, the (much more desirable) former possibility is more likely, and a close examination of the Chinese economy and its trajectory will show that Chinese workers and peasants are regaining the upper hand, if indeed they ever lost it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pendulum began to swing in the opposite direction during the tenure of General Secretary Hu Jintao, a man whose name a great many in the West never learned. The second phase of Reform and Opening Up that Hu presided over focused on addressing some of the problems the meteoric rise of the Chinese economy had created, namely corruption, wealth inequality, and the environmental consequences of rapid industrialization, though many of these policies did not yield significant results until well after Hu had retired in 2012.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the Western press exists to serve the bourgeois establishment and is therefore notoriously unreliable, it can usually be counted on to properly identify their enemies. In 2007 the &#039;&#039;Economist&#039;&#039; reported that in spite of the mass migration of workers to China&#039;s eastern urban centers, pay for factory workers was rising at double digit rates in the Pearl River delta near Hong Kong. &amp;quot;Everyone should be aware that China has changed,&amp;quot; said a member of the Hong Kong legislature.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brautigam, &#039;&#039;The Dragon&#039;s Gift&#039;&#039;, 90.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Reform has stopped,&amp;quot; complained a paper published in 2009 by the Council on Foreign Relations and the Heritage Foundation, citing new laws in the PRC that enhanced workers&#039; rights and restricted private firms from buying or selling goods and services at unreasonable prices. It reserved particular ire for the All-China Federation of Trade Unions, calling it a &amp;quot;xenophobic organ&amp;quot; of the Communist Party that &amp;quot;[assailed] foreign firms&amp;quot; for &amp;quot;minor violations.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Derek Scissors, &amp;quot;Deng Undone: The Costs of Halting Market Reform in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; 88, no. 3 (May/June 2009): 24-39.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During Hu&#039;s tenure, universal healthcare was readopted.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Austin Ramzy, &amp;quot;China&#039;s New Healthcare Could Cover Millions More,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, April 9, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Privatization was halted, then reversed. Bourgeois Western economists, who at first had happily believed their own propaganda and convinced themselves that private capital would ultimately destroy socialism in China on its own, no matter what Deng said, finally noticed an extremely worrying—to them—aspect to the PRC&#039;s entire reform program: the vast majority of state-owned companies that had been &amp;quot;privatized&amp;quot; actually hadn&#039;t been. Despite being publicly traded on domestic and foreign stock exchanges, China&#039;s new private enterprises were quite often still controlled by the government through byzantine ownership structures involving state-run holding companies or domestic financial institutions (which are also state-owned). In 2009, two-thirds of state-owned enterprises had been officially privatized, yet three-quarters of these remained indirectly state-owned—meaning that only about 15% of the public sector had truly entered private control.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Derek Scissors, &amp;quot;Deng Undone.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Between 1998 and 2007, closures and privatizations of state-owned firms were limited to smaller entities while more new large state-owned firms had been created.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chang-Tai Hsieh and Zheng (Michael) Song, &#039;&#039;Grasp the Large, Let Goof the Small: The Transformation of the State Sector in China&#039;&#039;, Brookings Papers on Economic Activity (Brookings, Spring 2015).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China&#039;s actual private sector did continue to grow and prosper, but not at the expense of the state-run economy. Of the 98 Chinese companies listed on the &#039;&#039;Fortune Global 500&#039;&#039; list in 2015, only 22 were private, and the largest 12 were state-owned;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Scott Cendrowski, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Global 500 Companies Are Bigger than Ever— and Mostly State-Owned,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Fortune&#039;&#039;, July 22, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; by 2021, the number of Chinese companies on the list had increased to 130—the most of any country in the world—yet over two-thirds of this increase had come from the public sector, which added 22 companies to the list, while the private sector added only ten.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tianlei Huang, Nicolas Véron, and David Xu, &#039;&#039;The Private Sector Advances in China: The Evolving Ownership Structures of the Largest Companies in the Xi Jinping Era&#039;&#039;, Peterson Institute for International Economics Working Papers 22-3 (March 2022), 31.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the recovery from the 2008 global financial crisis, Chinese banks, under the ownership and the direction of the central government, began a massive economic stimulus that disproportionately redirected capital to the public sector.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lin William Cong et al., &#039;&#039;Credit Allocation Under Economic Stimulus: Evidence from China&#039;&#039;, Chicago Booth Research Paper No. 17-19 (posted November 1, 2016; last revised September 10, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The amount of money loaned domestically doubled, an enormous part of which was directed into public infrastructure. A phenomenon emerged in China that the Western press named &amp;quot;ghost cities&amp;quot;—huge development projects, including roads, skyscrapers, metro stations, and high-rise apartments—that were rapidly built some distance from existing urban areas and almost entirely unoccupied. In 2010, the &#039;&#039;Daily Mail&#039;&#039; breathlessly shared satellite photos of quiet streets and unused buildings in what it named &amp;quot;China&#039;s biggest ghost city&amp;quot; (a new district of Zhengzhou in Henan Province).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daily Mail Reporter, &amp;quot;The Ghost Towns of China: Amazing Satellite Images Show Cities Meant to Be Home to Millions Lying Deserted,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Teak Door&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2011, &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039; gave the same treatment to other new developments in Changsha in Hunan Province, and the new Chenggong district of Kunming, which purportedly had &amp;quot;100,000 new apartments with no occupants&amp;quot; and was &amp;quot;building skyscrapers by the hundreds.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gus Lubin, &amp;quot;New Satellite Pictures of China&#039;s Ghost Cities,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, June 16, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Today, all these new areas each are home to several hundred thousand people, with densities of hundreds or thousands per square kilometer. There was nothing fake or mysterious about them—they were simply built in advance of China&#039;s urbanizing and modernizing population. The government was spending so much money that infrastructure was &#039;&#039;preceding&#039;&#039; development all across the country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s Ghost Cities Are Finally Stirring to Life After Years of Empty Streets,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, September 1, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the dawn of the twenty-first century, the PRC has turned neo-liberal orthodoxy on its head. Instead of practicing the crushing austerity that private financial institutions in the West currently enforce upon the rest of the world, Chinese public financial institutions have done nothing but build and spend, and build and spend, and build and spend some more. The most dramatic symbol of the success of this philosophy is China&#039;s new high-speed railway network, which began construction in the late 2000s and within a single decade grew to become the world&#039;s largest— larger, in fact, than all high-speed rail systems in all other countries, which had been much more slowly built in Europe and Japan over half a century, put together. Ürümqi and Lhasa, the capital cities of China&#039;s remotest provinces, were connected to the east with high-speed lines at galactic expense. If the full length of the Chinese high-speed rail system—40,000 kilometers and still increasing—were laid in a single track, it would wrap around the Earth&#039;s entire circumference. Over three billion passenger trips are now made by rail in China per year,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Luo Wangshu, &amp;quot;Railways Set Service Goals for New Year,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039;, January 5, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and even for moderate distances are often quicker than airplanes. While neoliberalism destroyed Argentina&#039;s railways, its ideological opposite brought China&#039;s into existence from nothing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no way to make high-speed rail construction profitable. Trains traveling at speeds of 300 kilometers per hour must have a straight electrified track, necessitating the careful excavations of hillsides to bore tunnels, the costly construction of massive bridges to span rivers and canyons, and the placement of hundreds of thousands of elevated concrete columns across countrysides. The China-Laos high-speed railway, which opened in 2021 and spans hundreds of kilometers of mountainous terrain, is nearly two-thirds tunnels and bridges by length.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Latsamy Phonevilay, &amp;quot;Construction of Vientiane Station Commences on Laos-China Railway,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Laotian Times&#039;&#039;, July 4, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; No business model can sustain such an expense and still deliver a profit through the sales of tickets and concessions. Instead, the PRC has embraced the construction of mass transit and other infrastructure as a &#039;&#039;public good&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neoliberal economists have recoiled in horror at China&#039;s high-speed rail miracle. The libertarian Cato Institute bemoaned the massive expense and unprofitability,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Randal O&#039;Toole, &#039;&#039;The High-Speed Rail Money Sink: Why the United States Should Not Spend Trillions on Obsolete Technology&#039;&#039;, Cato Institute Policy Analysis No. 915 (April 20, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the India-based Observer Research Foundation warned that the China Railway Corporation (a state-owned enterprise) owed an unsustainable amount of debt to Chinese banks (which are also state-owned).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dhaval Desai, &amp;quot;China&#039;s High-Speed Railways Plunge from High Profits into a Debt Trap,&amp;quot; Observer Research Foundation, June 23, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, if the mindless pursuit of profit is set aside, the economic benefits of high-speed rail nonetheless emerge in stark relief. One such analysis from found that far from being &amp;quot;unprofitable,&amp;quot; China&#039;s high-speed railways had in fact earned an annual 6.5% return on investment. According to the Paulson Institute in Chicago, the total cost of the network (around $2 trillion) was offset not just by the revenue, but by the difference in operation costs from airline trips that were saved by taking the train, and the time savings that riders would not have accrued otherwise, totaling around $2.4 trillion&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Boon or Boondoggle? The Cost and Benefit of China&#039;s Bullet Trains,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;MacroPolo&#039;&#039;, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—a calculation that did not even include the environmental benefits and the vast quantities of jet fuel that has not been expended.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the bigger picture, it is clear that even before Xi Jinping&#039;s tenure as General Secretary of the Communist Party, China&#039;s trajectory had shifted away from privatization and profiteering and back toward the state-managed economy and the redistribution of gains. This did not mean, however, that the private sector itself was or is on the verge of being destroyed or reabsorbed by the state. At the Third Plenary Session of the Central Committee in 2013, the Party reaffirmed its ideological commitment to the principles of Reform and announced that it would &amp;quot;[improve] the basic economic system&amp;quot; by &amp;quot;vigorously developing a mixed economy.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;18th Central Committee of the Communist Party of China, &amp;quot;Decision Of The Central Committee Of The Communist Party Of China On Some Major Issues Concerning Comprehensively Deepening The Reform,&amp;quot; November 12, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the capital accumulation engine of China&#039;s unparalleled economic growth, and as a tool to attract needed foreign investment, private enterprise could not yet be discarded, only directed, with all the risk that implied.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Great Struggle for Common Prosperity ===&lt;br /&gt;
On June 17, 2019, local Party secretary Huang Wenxiu died in a flash flood in the mountains of the Guangxi Zhuang Autonomous Region. She was 30 years old. Just three years before, Huang had graduated with a master&#039;s degree from Beijing Normal University, one of the most prestigious universities in China. But rather than pursue a career in the capital, she chose to return to her home prefecture in Guangxi and volunteered to serve a remote, impoverished village in Leye County, helping its people grow and sell fruit, install streetlamps, and secure funding for a concrete road. The Party honored her as one of 1,800 cadres who had lost their lives in the targeted poverty alleviation campaign, through natural disasters, accidents, or health issues during their service in rural China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Department of the CPC Central Committee, Beijing Review, &amp;quot;China Honors Role Models in Poverty Eradication Campaign,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Insight&#039;&#039;, Special Issue on China&#039;s Complete Victory of Poverty Alleviation (2021), 52–53.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their sacrifice was not in vain. By the end of 2020, extreme poverty—defined as living on under a threshold of around two dollars a day—had been eliminated in China. The Western press, which was by then critical of any positive news from China, spun rather than denied the achievement. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; both printed the World Bank&#039;s admission of the PRC&#039;s success, and also highlighted the &amp;quot;costly&amp;quot; nature of the government&#039;s poverty alleviation campaign&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;As the following chapter will show, this is quite typical of Western newspapers&#039; coverage of Chinese government policy.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; that &amp;quot;Beijing may struggle to sustain,&amp;quot; citing not the lives lost but the $700 billion spent by the government since Xi Jinping&#039;s administration announced it in 2014.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Bradsher, &amp;quot;Jobs, Houses and Cows: China&#039;s Costly Drive to Erase Extreme Poverty,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, when evaluated honestly, the details of Chinese poverty alleviation&#039;s implementation show that it is not only sustainable, but developmental, consisting more of infrastructural improvements than actual cash payments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The previous year, every rural village in China had been connected to the country&#039;s network of paved roads (either asphalt or cement), with over 99% of rural communities receiving regular bus service.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua, &amp;quot;China to Connect All Townships, Villages with Paved Roads by End of 2019,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039;, December 19, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A massive effort had been mobilized to modernize the countryside, installing basic sanitation where it was lacking, and constructing modern homes for the poorest villagers. Some of the remotest, most underdeveloped communities saw technological improvements leapfrogging several decades; often a village would be wired for broadband internet access within a year of being connected to running water for the first time in history. The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; observed that &amp;quot;Though many villages are still reachable only by single-lane roads, they are lined with streetlights powered by solar panels.&amp;quot; The unemployed rural population were generally given jobs or job training in addition to or in place of welfare subsidies; small farmers were often given cattle—cows or sheep, which in the undeveloped countryside are some of most lucrative forms of capital—by the government for free.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Bradsher, &amp;quot;Jobs, Houses and Cows.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though a great wealth gap still exists between China&#039;s rural poor and its city-dwellers, the progress so far is remarkable, increasing, and permanent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But who will pay for it?&amp;quot; is a common reactionary refrain in the West, employed by the bourgeois media to stifle any type of redistributive political program such as universal healthcare or environmental initiatives. In China, this question is not rhetorical, and a clear answer has emerged.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2020, China&#039;s bloated private sector abruptly became the target of an aggressive expansion of regulations on private business. In November, a $34 billion initial public offering by the Ant Group, the Alibaba corporation&#039;s financial affiliate, was predicted to be the largest in history.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Arjun Kharpal, &amp;quot;Ant Group to Raise $34.5 Billion, Valuing It at over $313 Billion, in Biggest IPO of All Time,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, October 26, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regulators intervened, canceling the IPO and instituting strict new antimonopoly rules.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Liza Lin, &amp;quot;China Targets Alibaba, Other Homegrown Tech Giants With Antimonopoly Rules,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, November 10, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The following month, both Alibaba and Tencent, two of China&#039;s largest tech companies, were censured for failing to seek government approval for mergers and acquisitions,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Coco Liu and Shiyin Chen, &amp;quot;China Fines Alibaba, Tencent Unit Under Anti-Monopoly Laws,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 13, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Xi declared in a Politburo meeting that the Communist Party would act to &amp;quot;prevent the disorderly expansion of capital.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;What Xi Means by &#039;Disorderly Capital&#039; Is $1.5 Trillion Question,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2021, Alibaba was ordered to pay a $2.8 billion antitrust fine.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Zhai, &amp;quot;Alibaba Hit With Record $2.8 Billion Antitrust Fine in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, April 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In July, in what the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; called a &amp;quot;death penalty&amp;quot; for the industry, the government &amp;quot;[cracked] down&amp;quot; on private education companies, &amp;quot;[asserting] Communist party supremacy.&amp;quot; The new regulations did not outright ban the $100 billion industry, but instead simply forbade private educators from operating on a for-profit business model.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tom Mitchell, Sun Yu, and Ryan McMorrow, &amp;quot;Xi Cracks down on China&#039;s Education Sector to Assert Communist Party Supremacy,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, July 27, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Around the same time, regulators canceled another massive IPO from the ride-hailing corporation Didi, which the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; said had operated in &amp;quot;legal gray areas&amp;quot; for years, and ordered it removed from app stores.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Raymond Zhong and Li Yuan, &amp;quot;The Rise and Fall of the World&#039;s Ride-Hailing Giant,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 27, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In August, the Supreme People&#039;s Court ruled that the Chinese tech industry&#039;s practice of pressuring employees into working overtime was illegal.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Grady McGregor, &amp;quot;The End of &#039;996&#039;? China&#039;s Government Takes on Its Brutal Tech Working Culture,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Fortune&#039;&#039;, August 27, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In September, the People&#039;s Bank of China officially banned all transactions and digital mining of cryptocurrencies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;People&#039;s Bank of China, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;quot;关于进一步防范和处置虚拟货币交易炒作风险的通知&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Notice on Further Preventing and Dealing with the Risk of Speculation in Virtual Currency Transactions].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The state&#039;s expansion was not limited to new legislation, financial maneuvers, and rhetoric, however. The new regulatory regime had teeth. In January of 2022, a former Communist Party secretary of Hangzhou—a second-tier financial center with a population of over 10 million people— was expelled and arrested for accepting bribes and &amp;quot;supporting the disorderly expansion of capital,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s Communist Party Expels Former Boss of Hangzhou for Graft,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, January 25, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the result of a five-month investigation in which the local Party branch of over 25,000 members had been ordered perform &amp;quot;self-examinations&amp;quot; to find any potential conflicts of interest involving the business community.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brenda Goh, &amp;quot;China Orders Communist Party Members to Resolve Conflicts of Interest as Top Hangzhou Official Probed,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, August 22, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In March of 2021, four major steel mills in Hebei Province were caught falsifying production records to evade carbon emission limits;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Pollution Crackdown Exposes Rule Breakers in Top Steel Hub,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, March 12, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the following year, dozens of executives responsible for the crime were sentenced to prison.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Jails Almost 50 Steel Executives for Faking Emissions Data,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, January 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The government&#039;s anti-corruption campaign also continued, making dramatic public examples of white-collar criminal cases; in January of 2021, Lai Xiaomin, a Party secretary and senior executive of a state-owned company, was executed for taking bribes and embezzling millions from public funds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, regulations on business in the PRC are real and carry real consequences, often in stark contrast with the West. For its role in the Deepwater Horizon catastrophe of 2010 in the Gulf of Mexico—which killed nearly a dozen workers and is considered the largest marine oil spill in history—the British multinational oil corporation BP was compelled only to pay a fine; no criminal charges against company officials stuck and no one associated with the disaster spent even a single day behind bars. However, after the 2015 Tianjin port explosions, which were caused by the Ruihai Logistics company&#039;s avoidance of safety regulations in storing flammable chemicals, Chinese courts sent dozens of company staff and complicit government officials to prison, and sentenced the Chairman of Ruihai Logistics to death.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Merrit Kennedy, &amp;quot;China Jails 49 Over Deadly Tianjin Warehouse Explosions.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;PBS&#039;&#039;, November 9, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sometimes, private corporations were neither banned nor censured, but simply bought out. The &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; described how in 2019 two large corporations which had incurred significant debt, Beijing OriginWater and Zhejiang Great Southeast Company, had been taken over by state-owned entities through stock purchases, in the case of the former effectively nationalizing it. Even more commonly, large private companies were compelled by the government to accept direct supervision by Communist Party committees, which were to play a role in corporate decision-making.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lingling Wei, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Xi Ramps Up Control of Private Sector. &#039;We Have No Choice but to Follow the Party,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;We Can&#039;t Tell if Chinese Firms Work for the Party&amp;quot; declared a headline in &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; magazine in 2019, the article complaining that though private Chinese companies still had nominal autonomy, &amp;quot;when the party comes calling, they have almost no power to resist direct requests.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ashley Feng, &amp;quot;We Can&#039;t Tell If Chinese Firms Work for the Party,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, February 7, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In his notes made to the Third Plenary Session of the 18th CPC Central Committee in 2013, Xi Jinping affirmed the government&#039;s commitment to the principle of the &amp;quot;two unswervinglys&amp;quot;: &amp;quot;to unswervingly consolidate and develop the public sector of the economy, and at the same time unswervingly encourage, support and guide the development of the non-public sector of the economy.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, 2014, vol. 1, sec. Explanatory Notes to the &amp;quot;Decision of the Central Committee of the Communist Party of China on Some Major Issues Concerning Comprehensively Continuing the Reform.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The government had not set out to destroy private business, but to control it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the summer of 2021, China&#039;s private sector had gotten the message. An outpouring of sudden philanthropy ensued as the largest corporations and their billionaire owners announced massive donations to charities and social programs. Tencent and Alibaba each pledged $15 billion; according to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, to &amp;quot;avoid Beijing&#039;s wrath,&amp;quot; founders of other private tech corporations such as Xiaomi, Pinduoduo, and Meituan each donated billions in their companies&#039; stock to philanthropic foundations that participated in poverty alleviation and education programs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yue Wang, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Tech Giants Are Giving Away Their Money To Avoid Beijing&#039;s Wrath,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, August 26, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;[T]he ability to use [the government&#039;s Common Prosperity policy] to grab money from the large capitalist firms is the key,&amp;quot; said the founder and director of Orient Capital Research, quoted in a 2023 Australian Broadcasting Corporation article lamenting Chinese property development giant Country Garden&#039;s billionaire heiress losing half her fortune. &amp;quot;[T]he government may simply say, &#039;Well, you know, we want that money&#039; and they&#039;ll just take it.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kathleen Calderwood, &amp;quot;Yang Huiyan Is Country Garden&#039;s Billionaire Heiress, but Her Fortune Was Just Cut in Half,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, August 24, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this light, two important observations can be made which are fundamental to determining the nature of the Chinese political economy. First, it is clear that China now displays many of the economic and social features of an advanced social democracy in a rapidly developing country. Real wages and social benefits are increasing, poverty is decreasing, the public sector is expanding, and public infrastructure is being built on a massive scale. China has surpassed the United States in healthy life expectancy,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kieran Corcoran, &amp;quot;State Media in China Boasted That Their Healthy Life Expectancy Is Now Better than in the US—and They&#039;re Right.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Insider&#039;&#039;, June 3, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and compared with the rest of the developed world, Chinese citizens retire earlier&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;At 54, China&#039;s Average Retirement Age Is Too Low,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, June 26, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and are far more likely to own their own home. Overall, the people of China have without question more prosperity, better health, and greater freedom now than they have ever had in history—things that they themselves have demanded and received.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At every turn, the government&#039;s initiatives to bring private business to heel have been supported and demanded by the Chinese working class. According to a survey by the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, the percentage of Chinese citizens who expressed trust in the central government increased to 98% in 2020.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cary Wu, &amp;quot;Did the Pandemic Shake Chinese Citizens&#039; Trust in Their Government? We Surveyed Nearly 20,000 People to Find Out,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, May 5, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;This is a great struggle,&amp;quot; said an article from January 2022 on the popular left-leaning internet forum Utopia. &amp;quot;People have gradually understood that those super-rich who have become monopoly compradors are no longer our fellow travelers. What they want to do is to fully implement privatization in socialist China, so as to disintegrate and destroy our socialist system.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chen Xianyi and Sun Feiyang, &amp;quot;This Is a Great Struggle,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Qiao Collective&#039;&#039;, January 27, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That summer, in the wake of the Evergrande Group&#039;s default and ensuing real estate crisis, the &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; reported that tens of thousands of new homebuyers across dozens of cities in China were engaging in a coordinated mortgage payment strike, demanding the timely completion of stalled development.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Martin Farrer and Vincent Ni, &amp;quot;Mortgage Strikes Threaten China&#039;s Economic and Political Stability,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 19, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; considered it a &amp;quot;rare act of public disobedience&amp;quot;—ignoring the fact that if mortgage strikes were rare in China, they were virtually unheard of in the West, despite its history of even worse crises. China&#039;s rebellion went unpunished; two months later, the strike had not diminished, but &#039;&#039;expanded&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Analysis: China&#039;s Mortgage Boycott Quietly Regroups as Construction Idles,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, September 18, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, even before the strike, the Chinese real estate sector was effectively being slowly nationalized; months earlier, bankers had been instructed to &amp;quot;steer clear of private real estate firms&amp;quot; and capital had begun flowing primarily to state-owned developers, such as Poly Developments and China Merchants Shekou.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yawen Chen, &amp;quot;China Property Market Faces More Nationalisation,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, December 5, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rather than foreclose upon homeowners in arrears, as U.S. banks infamously did en masse in 2008, at every level, the Chinese banks and government hastened to placate the protestors. Regulators vowed to see the strikers&#039; demands met, and according to &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, to &amp;quot;appease angry homebuyers&amp;quot; the government began formulating a new policy of forbearance that would prevent missed mortgage payments from negatively impacting credit scores.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Weighs Mortgage Grace Period to Appease Angry Homebuyers,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, July 18, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Increasingly, the PRC&#039;s efforts to rein in private capital, often labeled as &amp;quot;crackdowns&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;authoritarian&amp;quot; in the Western press, are being driven not from the top down, but from the bottom up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As China developed during the twenty-first century, the rhetoric of Westerners ostensibly critical of the PRC from the left has correspondingly changed. In the first phase of the Reform era, such critics conflated the PRC&#039;s policy and contemporary Western neoliberalism;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Even Parenti, for example, when eulogizing the Soviet Union in 1997, considered China&#039;s reforms to be similar to the concurrent neoliberal disasters in Eastern Europe. (Michael Parenti, &#039;&#039;Blackshirts and Reds&#039;&#039;, 109.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; during the current phase, their view of the Chinese system now acknowledges its incredible technological progress and achievements in poverty reduction, but dismisses them as &amp;quot;mere social democracy&amp;quot; similar to the mid-twentieth century phenomenon in Western countries that is described at length in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch05.xhtml|Chapter Five]]. An essay published by the &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Review of Books&#039;&#039; in August 2023, for example, determined to find no distinction between Chinese and Western political economy, asserted that despite raising millions from poverty, the PRC was now merely &amp;quot;catching up.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;William I. Robinson, &amp;quot;The Unbearable Manicheanism of the &#039;Anti-Imperialist&#039; left,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Philosophical Salon&#039;&#039;, August 7, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Upon a closer look, however, such comparisons quickly collapse. Today, unlike the West in the mid-twentieth century, China does not face the conditions that threatened the Western capitalist class into making its social-democratic compromises.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch05.xhtml|Chapter Five]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC currently faces only &#039;&#039;internal&#039;&#039; pressure for wealth redistribution—and the &#039;&#039;recent&#039;&#039; failures of political movements based on programs of social-democratic reform within Western countries, such as Bernie Sanders&#039; presidential campaigns or Jeremy Corbyn&#039;s leadership of the British Labour Party,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Described earlier in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch05.xhtml|Chapter Five]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; throw the PRC&#039;s success into even starker contrast. Campaigns by Sanders and Corbyn were sunk largely by an overwhelmingly hostile bourgeois media establishment;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;While the policies advocated by Sanders and Corbyn undeniably held widespread appeal, their reputations as individuals were continually eroded by spurious accusations of misogyny (toward Sanders, whose competition with female candidates was held under unprecedented scrutiny) and antisemitism (toward Corbyn, whose support for the Palestinian liberation movement was presumed to stem from anti-Jewish bigotry) by the mainstream media, contributing immensely toward their electoral defeats.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet real success is being enjoyed in the PRC, where the government and the government-controlled media have been at the very least nominally friendly to the proletariat throughout its history. The &amp;quot;Common Prosperity&amp;quot; slogan, though only widely publicized after Xi Jinping invoked it in 2021 to characterize the fundamental shift in the PRC&#039;s domestic politics, was not his own invention. The phrase, in fact, dates as far back as 1954, when a publication by the &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039; used it to speak of the goal and aspiration to eradicate rural poverty.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Central Committee of the Communist Party of China, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国共产党中央 委员会关于发展农业生产合作社的决议&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Resolution of the Central Committee of the Communist Party of China on the Development of Agricultural Production Cooperatives].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Deng, quoted earlier in this chapter, repeated the phrase to describe his vision of capitalist accumulation ultimately being made to serve the people. Xi&#039;s domestic policy, therefore, represents not a departure from, but a step toward the fulfillment of the Communist Party&#039;s four-decade strategy for development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, supporters of Sanders and Corbyn themselves displayed considerable animus toward the Western political establishment, while according to survey data, frequent protests in China, interpreted by the Western press as proof of the population&#039;s dissatisfaction with the government, are in fact more likely to be attended by those who &#039;&#039;support&#039;&#039; the central government.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wenfang Tang, &amp;quot;The &#039;Surprise&#039; of Authoritarian Resilience in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Affairs&#039;&#039; II, no. 1 (Spring 2018): 109.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Asian Barometer Survey has found that mainland China had the highest percentage of people who believed their government was responsive to their needs out of nearly a dozen countries surveyed in the region. An article published in &#039;&#039;American Affairs&#039;&#039; in 2018 admitted that &amp;quot;the Chinese authoritarian government is actually more responsive to the public than a democratically elected government such as in Taiwan&amp;quot; and that the Party actually &amp;quot;spends a large amount of time and resources to calm and compensate protestors and petitioners.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wenfang Tang, 111–12.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The second important observation is that the state and the economic direction of the PRC are firmly under the control of the Communist Party. The capitalists that thrived and gained obscene fortunes during the Reform and Opening Up period are being prevented from independently organizing for political power and, even according to studies and surveys conducted by Western researchers, the central government has the unswerving and thoroughgoing support and trust of an overwhelming majority of the people. Even prior to the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; survey, according to a 13-year study from the Harvard Kennedy School&#039;s Ash Center for Democratic Governance and Innovation, overall satisfaction with the central government never fell below 80%, and by 2016 rested at over 93%. While the survey subjects registered greater dissatisfaction with local governments, provincial governments retained a satisfaction rate of 75% or greater, and at no level did the government receive less than majority approval since the beginning of the study in 2003. The study also noted that even before the latest major poverty alleviation campaign had gained its current momentum and levels of success, &amp;quot;more marginalized groups in poorer, inland regions are actually comparatively more likely to report increases in satisfaction.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Edward Cunningham, Tony Saich, and Jessie Turiel, &#039;&#039;Understanding CCP Resilience: Surveying Chinese Public Opinion Through Time&#039;&#039; (Ash Center for Democratic Governance and Innovation, July 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; To the extent to which it can be reasonably measured, the will of the poorest in China is currently being expressed through the actions of the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While these observations are in themselves not &#039;&#039;sufficient&#039;&#039; to adequately judge the present character of the Party, they reflect absolutely &#039;&#039;necessary&#039;&#039; conditions for the development of socialism. A thorough examination of the Party&#039;s composition and how it operates is therefore required to make an accurate estimation of China&#039;s political future.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Is the Red Flag Flying? ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;China has billionaires&amp;quot; is a common refrain heard in circles of the political left in the West—so common, in fact, that it has become a thought-terminating cliché. There is no doubt that they exist and are significant; at their height in 2021, &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; estimated there were a total of 700 billionaires in China, constituting slightly more a quarter of the world&#039;s total. Yet the unique circumstances of their appearance warrant an examination. China and Vietnam, thus far, are the only countries to ever produce private fortunes of billions of dollars while retaining a nominal Marxist-Leninist government structure. The unique features of the new big bourgeoisie in China and their relationship to state power must be thoroughly explored, to determine if they do in fact enjoy the same position and privileges as their Western counterparts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
First, how does the big bourgeoisie in China compare with this class in a similarly advanced country that is unquestionably ruled by capitalists? Only the United States, with 724 billionaires, was ranked above China on &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;&#039; list in that year—roughly an equivalent number.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;World&#039;s Billionaires List: The Richest in 2021.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China and the U.S. have the two highest GDPs in the world, the highest totals of net wealth, and are most similar to each other than any other country in nearly all categories of measuring economic power. Despite being greater overall,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rich Miller, &amp;quot;Global Wealth Surges as China Overtakes U.S. to Grab Top Spot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; however, the riches of China are far less concentrated; collectively, in 2021 the United States&#039; billionaires were nearly twice as wealthy ($4.5 trillion)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kerry A. Dolan, &amp;quot;Forbes&#039; 35th Annual World&#039;s Billionaires List: Facts And Figures 2021,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, April 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as China&#039;s ($2.5 trillion).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jennifer Wang, &amp;quot;The 10 Richest Chinese Billionaires In 2021,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, April 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In terms of billionaires &#039;&#039;per capita&#039;&#039;, China is below the world average, and trailed Russia, Greece, Thailand, Malaysia, Eswatini, and dozens of other countries as of 2021. In a more crucial difference, only ten of China&#039;s billionaires—scarcely more than 1%—were listed by &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; as belonging to the &amp;quot;finance and investments&amp;quot; category, compared with 189 in the U.S., or 26%. Of these ten, few seem credible as members of a Chinese financial oligarchy; the two most closely associated with financial institutions, Neil Shen&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;Profile: Neil Shen.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Zhang Lei,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;Profile: Zhang Lei.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; have stronger ties to the U.S. financial system (through Sequoia Capital and Hillhouse Capital Management, respectively) than to China&#039;s. A few are successful but relatively small-time investors; Yu Yong,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;Profile: Yu Yong.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; another billionaire in this category, derives his wealth from a minority share in a large state-owned enterprise. Despite his inclusion, Changpeng Zhao,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;Profile: Changpeng Zhao.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the founder and CEO of Binance, the world&#039;s largest cryptocurrency exchange, is now something of an exile; he avoided the government&#039;s ban on cryptocurrency trading by relocating his company to the Cayman Islands. China&#039;s super-rich, it seems, include very few if any bankers, hedge fund managers, venture capitalists, or owners of private equity firms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
China&#039;s finance industry is quite advanced—as mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]], the four largest banks in the world by total reported asset value are all state-owned Chinese banks,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zarmina Ali, &amp;quot;The World&#039;s 100 Largest Banks, 2020,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;S&amp;amp;#x26;P Global&#039;&#039;, April 13, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and a significant number of smaller private banks now exist as well. Yet few individuals have made fortunes through their operation; private banking in China, like much of the private sector, is tightly regulated and often private in name only, controlled by state-owned holding companies, as shown earlier in this chapter. Even the wealthiest of the bourgeoisie lack full control over these institutions and thus are unable to form a financial oligarchy in the same sense as the West has. The Party&#039;s grip on the central bank, and the central bank&#039;s influence upon lesser state banks, have only strengthened in recent years. In 2021, the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reported that Party discipline inspectors brought the &amp;quot;unusually stern&amp;quot; message that &amp;quot;Beijing has little tolerance for any talk of central-bank independence&amp;quot; to the People&#039;s Bank, a sign that its already-limited autonomy was being further stripped away.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lingling Wei, &amp;quot;Beijing Reins In China&#039;s Central Bank,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, December 8, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2023, Xi announced the formation of the Central Financial Commission, a new &amp;quot;super-regulator&amp;quot; designed to bring the entire financial sector under more direct Party control.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cheng Leng and Edward White, &amp;quot;Xi Jinping Tightens Financial Sector Control as New Super-Regulator Takes Shape,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, October 25, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are some communists—usually from outside of China—who look upon the Reform and Opening Up period as a betrayal of principles no matter its positive effects on development, compounded ever since by the Party&#039;s apparent tolerance of these individuals accumulating vast personal fortunes. To them, these features of the Chinese economy alone are proof positive that the Party has, deliberately or not, achieved full capitalist restoration &#039;&#039;de facto&#039;&#039;; that the PRC has transformed from proletarian to bourgeois dictatorship; and that instead of the capitalist class being an instrument of the Party, the Party is an instrument of the capitalists. However, if this hypothesis is to be proved correct, the bourgeoisie must at some point acquire the privileges demonstrating their mastery. They must enjoy the protection of the state, and they must reap the benefits of production; else they cannot be called masters. The Chinese banking system represents the single largest engine for capital accumulation, not just in China, but in the entire world; &#039;&#039;if&#039;&#039; the PRC has become a dictatorship of the bourgeoisie, then &#039;&#039;why&#039;&#039; does this bourgeoisie not benefit from this potential greatest source of profit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Again it is useful to draw a comparison, this time not with the United States, but with the Russian Federation, the country that most closely parallels the PRC with respect to its history of socialism and economic planning, yet differs in that it has since undergone an unquestionably &#039;&#039;complete&#039;&#039; restoration of bourgeois dictatorship. According to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, Russia, with only a small fraction of China&#039;s population, had twice as many billionaires in finance in 2021—approximately 17% of its 117 billionaires—despite its own banking system being still largely state-owned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, the wealthiest of the Chinese bourgeoisie, far from enjoying the sort of political power and freedom from social responsibility that owning large amounts of capital usually buys in the West, actually more often seem to be in some kind of danger—especially if you ask their class allies in the Western press. In 2016, a CNBC article declared &amp;quot;China&#039;s disappearing billionaires&amp;quot; to be an &amp;quot;alarming trend,&amp;quot; citing the cases of Zhou Chengjian and Guo Guangchang, two billionaire chairmen of private corporations who had reportedly gone missing in the previous months (in fact, they had been detained by the police and later released).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Posner, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Disappearing Billionaires - an Alarming Trend,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, February 1, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported how in 2017, billionaire Xiao Jianhua was &amp;quot;snatched&amp;quot; from a luxury hotel in Hong Kong and taken into police custody, after which, according to their sources, he was placed under house arrest and was made to &amp;quot;[cooperate] with the government as it restructured [his] conglomerate.&amp;quot; (Xiao had allegedly used connections with political leaders to build his corporate empire, and had been targeted in the government&#039;s anticorruption campaign;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexandra Stevenson, &amp;quot;China Is Dismantling the Empire of a Vanished Tycoon,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, July 18, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; he was eventually sentenced to thirteen years in prison.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexandra Stevenson, &amp;quot;Chinese Canadian Billionaire Sentenced to 13 Years for Financial Crimes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Spokesman-Review&#039;&#039;, August 19, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Guo Wengui, also known as Miles Guo, a billionaire who has appeared even more prominently in the Western press due to his connections with President Donald Trump&#039;s former counselor Steve Bannon, fled China in 2017 after he was accused of bribery and a warrant was issued for his arrest.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Says Interpol Seeks Arrest of Tycoon Guo Wengui,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, April 20, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;&#039; list was updated in 2022, the year after the campaign for Common Prosperity had begun in earnest, the number of Chinese billionaires had fallen from 700 to 539;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Forbes, &amp;quot;World&#039;s Billionaires List: The Richest in 2022.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Vice&#039;&#039; calculated their collective net loss to be more than half a trillion dollars, attributed to government &amp;quot;crackdowns.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alastair McCready, &amp;quot;Why Are Chinese Billionaires $500 Billion Poorer Than Last Year?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;VICE&#039;&#039;, April 6, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; also blamed Common Prosperity, reporting that summer that China&#039;s richest real estate barons had lost $65 billion that year due to the government&#039;s interventions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Venus Feng, &amp;quot;Property Tycoons Lose $65 Billion After China Curbs Excesses,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, June 6, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During both years, China&#039;s GDP continued to grow; unlike Russia, where the wealthy had suffered in proportion with the economic hardship that affected the entire country, much of the riches lost by the Chinese bourgeoisie had been redistributed to the other classes of their society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the Western press often exaggerates out of class solidarity, legal punishments for Chinese billionaires found guilty of crimes can be quite severe—even for the type of white-collar offenses and financial double-dealing that is practically legal for the wealthy in the United States and other bourgeois dictatorships. Huang Guangyu, a retail magnate who according to &#039;&#039;Time&#039;&#039; was once the richest man in China,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James McGregor, &amp;quot;Huang Guangyu,&amp;quot; TIME, May 8, 2006.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was sentenced to fourteen years in prison in 2010 for bribery and insider trading, ten of which he served before being paroled.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jason Dean and Jeffrey Ng, &amp;quot;Ex-Gome Chairman Sentenced to 14 Years in Prison,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, May 18, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, real estate billionaire Ren Zhiqiang was sentenced to eighteen years in prison for embezzling millions in public funds.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Steven Jiang, &amp;quot;Chinese Tycoon Who Criticized Xi Jinping&#039;s Handling of Coronavirus Jailed for 18 Years,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN Business&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In July of 2021, Sun Dawu, billionaire owner of a private agricultural corporation, was also sentenced to eighteen years for a variety of crimes including &amp;quot;conducting coercive trade, illegal mining, illegal occupation of agricultural land [and] illegal absorption of public deposits.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ben Westcott, &amp;quot;Outspoken Chinese Billionaire Sun Dawu Sentenced to 18 Years in Prison,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN Business&#039;&#039;, July 29, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Later that year, Alvin Chau, a billionaire casino owner from Macao, was arrested for violating the PRC&#039;s gambling regulations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eduardo Baptista, &amp;quot;Arrest of Macau&#039;s &#039;junket Mogul&#039; Rattles the World&#039;s Largest Gambling Hub,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, November 30, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Occasionally, rich white-collar criminals are publicly shamed or even executed, as in the case of Lai Xiaomin; of Zeng Chengjie, who was found guilty of defrauding thousands of victims through a ponzi scheme that netted him billions of yuan (and eventually a lethal injection);&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mamta Badkar, &amp;quot;22 Chinese People Who Were Handed The Death Sentence For White Collar Crime,&amp;quot; Business Insider, July 15, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and of Jiang Xiyun, the chairman of Hengfeng Bank, who was sentenced to death in 2019 for taking bribes and embezzling over $100 million.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Sentences Ex-Chairman of Hengfeng Bank to Death,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, December 26, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Why Do Chinese Billionaires Keep Ending Up in Prison?&amp;quot; wondered a 2013 headline in the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rebecca Chao, &amp;quot;Why Do Chinese Billionaires Keep Ending Up in Prison?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, January 29, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They didn&#039;t always; the first anticorruption campaign during the second phase of Reform and Opening Up led to the execution of fourteen billionaires over a period of eight years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Executes 14 Billionaires in 8 Years, Culture News Reports,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, July 22, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A study published in 2012 by academics from the China Europe International Business School and the Shanghai University of Finance and Economics found that an entrepreneur&#039;s inclusion on the Hurun Rich List (a domestic Chinese equivalent of the &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; list) made them much more likely to experience serious negative social, legal, and economic consequences—from both the government and the people at large. (Indeed, the list is colloquially better known in China as the &amp;quot;kill pigs list&amp;quot; according to the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rebecca Chao.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;) Referenced in the study was a poll of the Chinese population carried out by the &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;, which found that 69% viewed the rich either &amp;quot;badly&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;really badly.&amp;quot; According to the authors in their conclusion:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;We find that when the Rich List is announced, investors react negatively to the companies controlled by the listed entrepreneurs and their market values drop significantly in the following three years and the government is reluctant to assist listed entrepreneurs and their companies, and even monitors them more closely. Furthermore, listed entrepreneurs are far more likely to be investigated, arrested and charged than other entrepreneurs. In addition, they tend to conceal profits through negative earnings management to avoid public attention. Finally, we observe that the foregoing negative reactions are more pronounced for firms involved in rent-seeking industries and with lower charitable donations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xianjie He, Oliver M. Rui, and Tusheng Xiao, &#039;&#039;The Price of Being a Billionaire in China: Evidence Based on Hurun Rich List&#039;&#039; (July 10, 2012). Available at SSRN: https://ssrn.com/abstract=2102998&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;This is of course the polar opposite of the United States (both of its government and of its cultural superstructure) and elsewhere in the capitalist world, where wealth is more often all but worshiped and the state exists to do the bidding of the imperialist bourgeoisie. But again, how do these circumstances compare to those in national-bourgeois anti-imperialist states?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the horror of the Yeltsin era and its contrast with their socialist past still well within living memory, there can be no doubt that today Russians generally dislike the rich. According to a poll by the Russian Public Opinion Research Center, only 9% of Russians believe that their ultra-wealthy oligarchs do more good than harm.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Russian Public Opinion Research Center (VCIOM), &amp;quot;Are There Oligarchs in Russia? Who Are They?&amp;quot; VCIOM, April 12, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet at the same time, as of this writing, Vladimir Putin&#039;s government is more solidly in power than ever, with Putin himself consistently enjoying approval ratings in excess of 60%;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ilya Arkhipov, &amp;quot;Putin&#039;s Approval Rating Slips Amid Covid Surge, Ukraine Tensions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; citing an independent poll, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported that it had increased to 83% following the military intervention in Ukraine.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ivan Nechepurenko, &amp;quot;Faced with Foreign Pressure, Russians Rally around Putin, Poll Shows,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]], Putin, as the agent of the Russian national bourgeoisie, occasionally had reason to punish the more rebellious compradors; but apart from this small handful of exceptions, and his occasional rhetoric condemning capital flight, over the course of his decades-long presidency the government has taken few actions aligning with the people&#039;s wishes regarding Russia&#039;s billionaire elite. Despite polls showing that a majority of Russians favor a return to the Soviet system,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Левада-Центр (Levada Center), &amp;quot;СТРУКТУРА И ВОСПРОИЗВОДСТВО ПАМЯТИ О СОВЕТСКОМ СОЮЗЕ&amp;quot; [Structure and Reproduction of the Memory of the Soviet Union.].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Putin himself makes no pretense of being a communist at all. If political power can today be so easily maintained without intervening in the domestic class struggle on workers&#039; behalf,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Accordingly, there is the question of why the KPRF, as the successor to the Communist Party of the Soviet Union and the largest opposition party to United Russia, does not command all the votes of those who favor the old system. The stability of Putin&#039;s position is likely due to a number of factors, among them his personal popularity, his management of a controlled opposition as described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]], and a general perception that the KPRF lacks the full legitimacy and credibility of the old CPSU. The KPRF is also in more or less full agreement with Putin&#039;s foreign policy, which obviously eclipsed domestic issues in the public consciousness in 2014 and especially in 2022. Thus as of this writing there is little pressure for Russians to vote KPRF unless or until Russia enters a severe domestic crisis or conditions otherwise change.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the hypothesis of the Communist Party of China being an instrument of a dictatorship by the national bourgeoisie cannot be reconciled with its frequent persecution of that very class. Indeed, if it were true, there would seem to be little sense in the Chinese bourgeoisie keeping the Communist Party around at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Cold War, there was of course a benefit and strong incentive for a country or political organization to self-apply the label Marxist-Leninist. Doing so usually meant Soviet (or sometimes Chinese, East German, &amp;amp;#x26;c.) aid, cheap loans, military support, and favorable trade relations, whether the recipients truly believed in the possibility of a continuing global revolution or not. Today, there is no significant institution of any kind coming to the PRC&#039;s aid for ideological reasons, nor any country that would discontinue trade or diplomatic relations should the PRC declare it has abandoned its trajectory towards communism for good. Since the Communist Party of China still openly professes Marxism-Leninism in a world that has grown so hostile to the ideology, the most coherent interpretation of the Party&#039;s actions is that they reflect its word.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since it has been shown that political power in China is exercised solely by the Communist Party, an examination must be undertaken of the Party itself, its structure, its composition, and the present status of the bourgeoisie&#039;s attempts to subvert it. The danger of such attempts is serious, and in a speech at the Party&#039;s National Conference on Organizational Work in 2013 Xi expressed deep concerns:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;To be firm in their ideals and convictions means that Party officials must cherish the lofty ideal of communism, sincerely believe in Marxism, strive ceaselessly for socialism with Chinese characteristics, and unswervingly uphold the basic theories, guideline, program, experience and requirements of the Party …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It should be fully admitted that most of our officials are firm in their ideals and convictions, and are politically reliable. Nevertheless, there are some Party officials who fail to meet these qualifications. Some are skeptical about communism, considering it a fantasy that will never come true; some do not believe in Marxism-Leninism but in ghosts and gods, and seek spiritual solace in feudal superstitions, showing intense interest in fortune-telling, worship of Buddha and &amp;quot;god&#039;s advice&amp;quot; for solving their problems; some have little sense of principle, justice, and right and wrong, and perform their duties in a muddle-headed manner; some even yearn for Western social systems and values, losing their confidence in the future of socialism; and others adopt an equivocal attitude towards political provocations against the leadership of the CPC, the path of socialism with Chinese characteristics and other matters of principle, passively avoid relevant arguments without the courage to express their opinions, or even deliberately deliver ambiguous messages. Isn&#039;t it a monstrous absurdity that Party officials, especially high-ranking ones, take no position in the face of major issues of principle, political incidents and sensitive issues?&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (2014), sec. Train and Select Good Officials.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Many of China&#039;s billionaires have shown considerable eagerness to become part of the Communist Party; and after their membership was permitted in 2002, a few have joined quite openly. In 2012, on the eve of the 18th Party Congress (the highest body within the Communist Party) &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; reported that 34 private entrepreneurs, including a few billionaires and several multi-millionaires, had been selected as delegates to the 2,270-member convention. &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; claimed that one of them, Liang Wengen, the billionaire founder of the Sany Heavy Industry Company, &amp;quot;[stood] out as a rising political star&amp;quot; and was considered a &amp;quot;front runner&amp;quot; to become the first private businessman to be elected to the Central Committee, the Party&#039;s governing body chosen by the Congress every five years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Laura He, &amp;quot;The Super Rich Rises As China Begins Leadership Transition,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, November 7, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The same month, &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039; had quoted Liang saying, &amp;quot;My property, even my life, belongs to the Party.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua, &amp;quot;Entrepreneurs&#039; Presence Grows at CPC Congress,&amp;quot; November 12, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039; reported that internet entrepreneur and billionaire Liu Qiangdong had publicly opined that &amp;quot;communism would be realised in his generation,&amp;quot; and that Xu Jiayin, billionaire chairman of China&#039;s largest real estate developer Evergrande Group, had declared himself a proud member of the Communist Party.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zhang Lin, &amp;quot;Chinese Communist Party Needs to Curtail Its Presence in Private Businesses,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, November 25, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039; revealed in 2018 that Alibaba founder and chairman Jack Ma, then the wealthiest man in China, was a Party member.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Huang Jingjing, &amp;quot;Beijing to Honor Founders of Three Internet Giants,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;, November 26, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such unabashed toadying to power is the most quintessential expression of why the Chinese big bourgeoisie see value in joining the Communist Party: the thinly-veiled hope that membership will bring with it special privileges and perhaps even the opportunity to subvert and steer the Party further toward their class interests. Yet the fortunes of these so-called &amp;quot;red billionaires&amp;quot; have so far shown both agendas to have borne very little fruit. Contrary to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;&#039; expectations (or hopes), Liang was not elected to the Central Committee, which as of this writing remains capitalist-free. Jack Ma, who in October of 2020 had given a speech denigrating the (state-owned) banks and the government&#039;s financial regulations, soon found that his connection to the Party did not prevent himself from becoming a target. Regulators intervened to stop his Ant Group (a private financial services corporation) from making its IPO the following month. In December, the government launched an antitrust investigation of Alibaba, and its market capitalization sank by over $200 billion.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Laura He, &amp;quot;China Launches Antitrust Investigation into Alibaba,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN Business&#039;&#039;, December 24, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press speculated wildly after Ma made no public appearances for the next several weeks (an article in &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; even suggested that he may have been executed).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ewan Palmer, &amp;quot;As Jack Ma Goes Missing, Video Predicting He Will Either Die or Go to Jail Resurfaces,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039;, January 4, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ma eventually signaled that he would cede his control over Ant Group in 2022 to appease regulators,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lulu Yilun Chen, &amp;quot;Jack Ma Plans to Give Up Control of Ant, Dow Jones Says,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BNN Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, July 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and in 2023, in a move &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; called &amp;quot;appeasing … a government distrustful of Big Tech,&amp;quot; Alibaba also announced that it would split into six separate entities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jane Zhang, Zheping Huang, Henry Ren, and Alice Huang, &amp;quot;Alibaba&#039;s $32 Billion Day Signals Breakups for China Tech,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; When the Evergrande Group went into default in 2021 following the government&#039;s new financial regulations that lowered corporate debt limits, Xu Jiayin found that his Party membership did not help him one iota. The Chinese government did intervene—but not to provide a multi-billion-dollar bailout as the United States Federal Reserve had given AIG and other corporations during the 2008 financial crisis. Instead, according to the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, the government began to dismantle his real estate giant in a &amp;quot;controlled implosion,&amp;quot; compelling it to sell assets to other companies while keeping the market stable.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Zhai, Elaine Yu, and Anniek Bao, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Plan to Manage Evergrande: Take It Apart, Slowly,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, November 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Xu Jiayin himself, who ultimately lost 98% of his own personal fortune (ceasing to be a billionaire) after the government also insisted he use it to help pay Evergrande&#039;s debts,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chloe Taylor, &amp;quot;Embattled China Evergrande&#039;s Founder Is No Longer a Billionaire after the Man Once Worth $42 Billion Loses 98% of His Wealth,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Yahoo! Finance&#039;&#039;, October 25, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was later arrested in 2023.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Evergrande Founder Joins List of Chinese Tycoons Investigated, Arrested,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, September 29, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even though wealthy capitalists are now allowed in government, the evidence suggests that their role is mostly if not entirely to be carefully managed token participants or observers who are not allowed access to any actual power. Their invitations to the 18th Party Congress probably did not launch any political careers for Liang Wengen or his fellow capitalists; in fact, careers in the Congress and the Central Committee are quite short, with the latter&#039;s turnover rate usually exceeding 60% for the last several decades.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cheng Li, &amp;quot;Preparing For the 18th Party Congress: Procedures and Mechanisms,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Leadership Monitor&#039;&#039;, no. 36 (January 6, 2012): 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; (Liang was not invited to the 19th Party Congress in 2017; with somewhat comic naïveté, in the same breath as their prediction of Liang&#039;s appointment to the Central Committee, &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; also remarked that &amp;quot;to many people&#039;s surprise&amp;quot; real estate billionaire Wang Jianlin, who had served as a delegate to the 17th Congress, had not been invited back to the 18th.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Laura He, &amp;quot;The Super Rich Rises As China Begins Leadership Transition,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, November 7, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;) Though the Hurun Report has listed around 100 Chinese billionaires who are members of the National Political Congress,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sophia Yan, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Parliament Has about 100 Billionaires, According to Data from the Hurun Report,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, March 2, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western news coverage of this factoid seldom mentions that the NPC is in reality entirely subordinate to the Communist Party, which controls the selection of all delegates, and has never diverged from the Party&#039;s agenda in any meaningful way.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The NPC consists of nearly 3,000 members from multiple different political parties, who are elected by local constituents only after their nominations are approved by the Communist Party.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As of 2021, the Communist Party had over 95 million members. When broken down by occupation, peasants and industrial workers formed a plurality of 34%. Another 8% were Party and government employees, and a further 27% were white-collar professional workers or managerial staff. The remainder were mostly college students and retirees; fewer than 7.6% were categorized as &amp;quot;other&amp;quot; which presumably includes capitalists as well as the petit bourgeoisie, athletes,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Many famous athletes are members of the Party, such as table tennis world champion Fan Zhendong [Xinhua, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;国乒男队重温入党誓词&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (&amp;quot;National Table Tennis Men&#039;s Team Renews Party Oath&amp;quot;)] and speed-skating Olympic gold medalist Wu Dajing, who was a delegate to the 20th Party Congress in 2022 (&amp;quot;A Look at How Delegates to Upcoming 20th CPC National Congress Were Elected,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, September 29, 2022).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; performers, and various less common occupations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Strength in Organization,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Times&#039;&#039;, June 30, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This percentage has not increased during Xi&#039;s tenure as General Secretary, and in fact has declined a fraction of a point since Party membership statistics were published in 2010 by the &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The Communist Party of China (CPC, CCP),&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Today&#039;&#039;, October 22, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Ultra-wealthy members are a drop in a vast ocean, unable to subvert anything and are constrained against deviating from the will of the proletariat by the Party&#039;s philosophy of democratic centralism, which is designed both to make the organization resilient to infiltration and to bend bad actors to its will despite their intentions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Communist parties throughout the world, in fact, have always expected infiltration. A legendary anecdote, supposedly originating from the British Socialist Workers Party, illustrates the effectiveness of the democratic centralist model: when a cadre was exposed as a police spy and forced to leave the organization, rather than express dismay over the betrayal, an organizer instead bemoaned the fact that he had lost his best newspaper salesman.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Corruption of existing Party officials, rather than entryism, is the Chinese bourgeoisie&#039;s best hope of restoring their dictatorship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, the question must be asked: if the Party is currently the instrument of the bourgeoisie, why have they chosen Xi Jinping as its General Secretary?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout his tenure, Xi has waged an unceasing struggle against corruption in the Party. In 2023, a record number of senior officials were investigated or punished by Xi&#039;s signature policy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Xi&#039;s Corruption Crackdown Nets Record Number of Top Officials,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though many high-profile Party officials have lost their positions, their freedom, and sometimes even their lives as a result of the anticorruption campaign, the success of these efforts can also be found in statistical evidence. A 2018 study published in the Oxford University Press&#039;s &#039;&#039;Quarterly Journal of Economics&#039;&#039; attempted to measure corruption in the Party through an analysis of land transactions by private firms connected to Party officials, analyzing how much more likely these firms were to obtain a discount on leasing land from the government. The authors conclude:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;To curb corruption, President Xi Jinping stepped up investigations and strengthened personnel control at the province level. Using a spatially matched sample (e.g., within a 500-meter radius), we find a reduction in corruption of between 42.6% and 31.5% in the provinces either targeted by the central inspection teams or whose party secretary was replaced by one appointed by Xi. Accordingly, this crackdown on corruption has also significantly reduced the promotional prospects of those local officials who rely on supplying a discount to get ahead.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ting Chen and James Kai-sing Kung, &amp;quot;Busting the &#039;Princelings&#039;: The Campaign Against Corruption in China&#039;s Primary Land Market,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Quarterly Journal of Economics&#039;&#039; 134, no. 1 (February 2019): 185–226.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Nor are such anticorruption efforts merely excuses to persecute Xi&#039;s own personal rivals. &amp;quot;[T]he officials being neutralized,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039; observed of the spike in investigations in 2023, &amp;quot;are not members of hostile political factions but loyalists from the inner ring of Xi&#039;s own clique….&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s Xi Goes Full Stalin with Purge,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, December 6, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Whatever its shortcomings or inadequacies may have been in the past, anticorruption in China has now become institutionalized and does not play favorites.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ideologically, Xi has consistently sounded like the very last person the Chinese capitalists would prefer to be running the Party. Marxism featured prominently in his speech to the 20th Party Congress in October 2022, in which he called it the Party&#039;s &amp;quot;fundamental guiding ideology&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua Live Record, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;二十大报告（实录全文）&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Report of the 20th National Congress of the Communist Party of China].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but this focus on ideology has scarcely been less strong at any time during Xi&#039;s tenure as General Secretary. In his collected speeches and writings, Xi has repeatedly stressed not only the need to fight corruption, but the need for greater Marxist education. &amp;quot;We should not abandon Marxism-Leninism and Mao Zedong Thought; otherwise, we would be deprived of our foundation…&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (2014), sec. Study, Disseminate and Implement the Guiding Principles of the 18th CPC National Congress.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; he said in a speech at a group study session of the Political Bureau of the 18th Central Committee. In a 2013 speech, Xi said, &amp;quot;Our publicity and theoretical work aims to consolidate Marxism as the guiding ideology in China&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, vol. 1, sec. Enhance Publicity and Theoretical Work.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and outlined plans for expanding political education not just within the Party, but throughout Chinese society:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Marxism must be a required course in Party schools, executive leadership academies, academies of social sciences, institutes of higher learning and groups for theoretical studies. These places should serve as the centers for studying, researching and disseminating Marxism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
New and young officials in particular should work hard to study Marxist theory, learn to observe and solve problems from the Marxist stand, viewpoint and method, and become firm in their ideals and convictions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, vol. 1, sec. Enhance Publicity and Theoretical Work.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;By 2016, over 1 million undergraduates were enrolled in the Communist Youth League&#039;s Marxist training programs in 1,000 colleges across the country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zhang Yu, &amp;quot;China Pushes Forward Marxist Training on Campus, Attracts 1 Million Students,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Global Times&#039;&#039;, June 16, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Cheers greeted [President Xi Jinping] as he toured Beijing&#039;s Renmin University of China in April&amp;quot; as he told students and teachers that they must &amp;quot;continue to promote the modernization of Marxism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; reported in 2022. The visit, said &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;highlighted China&#039;s pivot to funding and supporting researchers who are suspicious of the power of private business, with some advocating barring private capital from entire sectors. The message was clear: In today&#039;s China, Marxism is back, and investors had better take note.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tom Hancock, &amp;quot;Marxism Makes a Comeback in China&#039;s Crackdown on &#039;Disorderly Capital,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, June 6, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Xi frequently speaks of the Party&#039;s goal of building a modern socialist country by the PRC&#039;s centenary in 2049, and has reiterated the &amp;quot;long-term goal of realizing communism&amp;quot; and the need to &amp;quot;stand firm against various erroneous views aimed at abandoning socialism, and rectify all erroneous and unrealistic mindsets, policies and measures that go beyond the current primary stage of socialism.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (2014), sec. Study, Disseminate and Implement the Guiding Principles of the 18th CPC National Congress.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Of the Party itself, Xi remarked in another speech in 2013:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;First, we must make sure that the working class is our main force. The working class is China&#039;s leading class; it represents China&#039;s advanced productive forces and relations of production; it is our Party&#039;s most steadfast and reliable class foundation; and it is the main force for realizing a moderately prosperous society in all respects, and upholding and building socialism with Chinese characteristics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, vol. 1, sec. Hard Work Makes Dreams Come True.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Though the bourgeoisie may usually be taken at their word when they identify their enemies publicly through their newspapers and media institutions, they are at their &#039;&#039;most&#039;&#039; trustworthy when they confer amongst themselves and feel a confidence that their words will not be exposed to the eyes of the people. What information about Xi do the managers of the super-empire privately consider relevant and reliable? A leaked U.S. diplomatic cable from 2009 said of the Communist Party&#039;s future General Secretary:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;According to a well connected Embassy contact, Politburo Standing Committee Member and Vice President Xi Jinping is &amp;quot;exceptionally ambitious,&amp;quot; confident and focused, and has had his &amp;quot;eye on the prize&amp;quot; from early adulthood. Unlike many youth who &amp;quot;made up for lost time by having fun&amp;quot; after the Cultural Revolution, &#039;&#039;Xi &amp;quot;chose to survive by becoming redder than the red.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039; [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Portrait of Vice President Xi Jinping: &#039;Ambitious Survivor&#039; of the Cultural Revolution&amp;quot; [leaked cable], &#039;&#039;Wikileaks&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The cable further related the view of the embassy&#039;s contact, who had had a long association with Xi during his formative years, that &amp;quot;Xi also does not care at all about money and is not corrupt.&amp;quot; Of Xi&#039;s attitude toward corruption itself, the cable reported:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Xi knows how very corrupt China is and is repulsed by the all-encompassing commercialization of Chinese society, with its attendant nouveau riche, official corruption, loss of values, dignity, and self-respect, and such &amp;quot;moral evils&amp;quot; as drugs and prostitution, the professor stated. &#039;&#039;The professor speculated that if Xi were to become the Party General Secretary, he would likely aggressively attempt to address these evils, perhaps at the expense of the new moneyed class&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Portrait of Vice President Xi Jinping&amp;quot; [leaked cable].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;To summarize: in the latter phase of Reform and Opening Up, the Party&#039;s control and popularity have both increased, while the influence of the big bourgeoisie upon the Party has declined. The bourgeoisie, both inside and outside the Party, has waged a continuous class struggle against the proletarian character of the Party through graft and corruption, striving to twist the Party to its own ends; yet the Party&#039;s response, expressed most dramatically through their selection of Xi Jinping as General Secretary, has thus far been much stronger, and indicates that in general, the left wing of the Party is dominant. China&#039;s economy remains in transition, but it has some time ago ceased to transition toward capitalism and is now transitioning toward socialism, though the time scale remains long.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his &#039;&#039;Critique of the Gotha Programme&#039;&#039;, Karl Marx wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Between capitalist and communist society there lies the period of the revolutionary transformation of the one into the other. Corresponding to this is also a political transition period in which the state can be nothing but the &#039;&#039;revolutionary dictatorship of the proletariat&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Karl Marx, &#039;&#039;Critique of the Gotha Programme&#039;&#039; (1875), chap. IV.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In the autumn of 1917, just weeks after the Bolsheviks had taken power in Petrograd, Lenin wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;For socialism is merely the next step forward from state-capitalist monopoly. Or, in other words, socialism is merely state-capitalist monopoly &#039;&#039;which is made to serve the interests of the whole people&#039;&#039; and has to that extent &#039;&#039;ceased&#039;&#039; to be capitalist monopoly.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;V. I. Lenin, &#039;&#039;The Impending Catastrophe and How to Combat It&#039;&#039; (1917), sec. Can We Go Forward If We Fear To Advance Towards Socialism?&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In 1922, to rebuild after the destructive civil war, the Soviet Union adopted the New Economic Policy, which according to Lenin allowed the creation of &amp;quot;a form of capitalism that is deliberately permitted and restricted by the working class.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;V. I. Lenin, &amp;quot;To the Russian Colony in North America,&amp;quot; January 10, 1923.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Writing in 1999, Marxist academic Domenico Losurdo drew an explicit parallel between Reform and Opening Up and Lenin&#039;s New Economic Policy, evaluating the PRC&#039;s program as &amp;quot;quite conscious of the necessity to connect continually socialism, democracy, and the market with one another.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Domenico Losurdo, &amp;quot;Flight from History? The Communist Movement between Self-Criticism and Self-Contempt (1999),&amp;quot; sec. VI. The People&#039;s Republic of China and the historical analysis of socialism, &#039;&#039;Nature, Society, and Thought&#039;&#039; 13, no. 4 (October 2000): 494–501.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In light of this analysis, the question of whether China is presently &amp;quot;capitalist&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;socialist&amp;quot;—a question that is frequently debated within circles of the political left the world over—can be answered. In the words of Xi himself in 2014:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;We have set the goals of completing the building of a moderately prosperous society in all respects by the centenary of the CPC in 2021 and building China into a modern socialist country that is prosperous, strong, democratic, culturally advanced, and harmonious by the centenary of the PRC in 2049 so as to realize the Chinese Dream of the rejuvenation of the Chinese nation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (2014), sec. Hard Work Makes Dreams Come True.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Thus &#039;&#039;even the Communist Party&#039;&#039; does not apply the label &amp;quot;socialist&amp;quot; to the PRC without qualification,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Typically, Xi and other officials speaking on behalf of the PRC have referred to China&#039;s current economic system as the &amp;quot;primary stage&amp;quot; of socialism.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but instead has the &#039;&#039;goal&#039;&#039; of transforming it into a modern socialist country by the year 2049. On the question of whether the USSR (the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics) could properly be called &amp;quot;socialist,&amp;quot; Lenin had this to say in 1921:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;No one, I think, in studying the question of the economic system of Russia, has denied its transitional character. Nor, I think, has any Communist denied that the term Soviet Socialist Republic implies the determination of the Soviet power to achieve the transition to socialism, and not that the existing economic system is recognised as a socialist order.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;V. I. Lenin, &#039;&#039;The Tax in Kind (The Significance Of The New Policy And Its Conditions)&#039;&#039; (1921).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Therefore, the question of whether China is &amp;quot;still&amp;quot; socialist or not is entirely a matter of semantics. In every country that has existed that has ever been called socialist, this label has had at best an aspirational, rather than material, significance. Neither communism nor socialism, as economic systems by the Marxist definition, have yet been established; the question of the character of the Chinese economic system that is so often posed is therefore in reality the question of whether the PRC can &#039;&#039;politically&#039;&#039; still be considered a revolutionary dictatorship of the proletariat or not. The increasingly clear qualitative difference between Western social democracy, which is in terminal decline, and Chinese social democracy, which is healthy and ascendant, is nothing more than two different answers to the question of which class (or alliance of classes) is in control of the government. While foreign (especially Western) communists may increasingly dismiss the PRC&#039;s accomplishments as &amp;quot;mere social democracy,&amp;quot; it is also increasingly clear that social democracy can expand nowhere but in a proletarian state as long as world imperialism remains in the super-imperialist stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One final question is useful to ask: if the bourgeoisie have not already prevailed in China, then what further consequences would ensue if they were to do so?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Losurdo:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;To speak of a restoration of capitalism in China would be looking at the problem too superficially. A solid bourgeoisie has undoubtedly emerged there, although it currently has no possibility of transforming its economic power into political power. We need to understand the difficult situation in which the Chinese leaders find themselves. On the one hand, they have to push forward with the democratization process. This is an essential element of socialist modernization as it is also a means of consolidating power (today the only principle of legitimation is that of investiture from below). On the other hand, they must avoid having the democratization process lead to a conquest of power by the bourgeoisie, which, by the way, is the goal sought in an entirely unremitting fashion by the United States. It is resolved to undermine the hegemony of the Communist Party by any means necessary….&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Domenico Losurdo, &amp;quot;Flight from History?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The ground that was surrendered to the capitalist mode of production during the first phase of Reform and Opening Up does not by any means represent the whole or even the commanding heights of the Chinese economy. State-owned enterprises still have a monopoly on key industries such as energy, telecommunications, aviation, and other transportation,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;State-owned Assets Supervision and Administration Commission of the State Council (SASAC), &amp;quot;Name List of Central SOEs.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and occupy a significant portion of most other sectors, heavily subsidized by the government with cheap credit. The financial industry, as shown earlier, is almost entirely controlled by the state. If proletarian power was at last to be broken, these industries would face a terrible reckoning with the bourgeoisie. Mass privatizations could follow, causing increases in unemployment, poverty, and mortality, perhaps even to the degree that Russia experienced during its capitalist restoration in the 1990s. A national bourgeoisie, fully in control of the state, could unwind the social-democratic redistribution that the latter Reform period has steadily institutionalized; real incomes would likely decline, especially in rural areas, as they have under national-bourgeois governments in Iran and Russia since the end of commodities boom of the 2000s,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Iran&#039;s declining real wages are described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]]; according to a study from Novosibirsk State University, per capita real income was stagnant in Russia between 2016 and 2020, and in many regions declined overall since the early 2010s. [Konstantin Gluschenko, &#039;&#039;Costs of Living and Real Incomes in the Russian Regions&#039;&#039; (Department of Economics, Novosibirsk State University, February 16, 2022), 13.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while the billionaire class would reap galactic profits. Land, which is still collectively owned by the state and currently leased, rather than sold, to private entities, would be entirely privatized; housing prices and homelessness would then increase, and bourgeois families would consolidate generational wealth through the inheritance of estates.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though these are already sufficiently grim examples, we should not deceive ourselves that they would be the worst that may befall China should it face a complete capitalist restoration. If a &#039;&#039;comprador&#039;&#039; bourgeoisie were to gain supremacy even for a short time, it is all but guaranteed that China&#039;s large territory and multi-ethnic population would undergo a process of balkanization. Just as the Soviet Union dissolved into over a dozen individual countries along largely ethnic lines, China&#039;s landlocked minority-majority autonomous regions such as Tibet and Xinjiang, as well as other highly diverse regions such as Yunnan and Guangxi, would most likely be transformed into separate neocolonies. The super-empire is already poised to effect this transition, should the PRC fall; the National Endowment for Democracy spends millions of dollars per year to foment unrest in Tibet&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Tibet (China) 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Xinjiang&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;National Endowment for Democracy, &amp;quot;Xinjiang / East Turkestan (China) 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; through NGOs composed of exiles and expatriates, whose reactionary leaders are expected to form new comprador governments that will open these regions fully to the iron fist of neoliberalism and the tyranny of exploitation by international finance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The world will not soon forget what happened after socialism was destroyed in Yugoslavia, which out of all the socialist countries had a multi-ethnic character most closely resembling China&#039;s minority autonomous regions. Throughout the 1990s, as the IMF ruthlessly strangled the Yugoslavian economy and the super-empire exploited worsening conditions to goad the people further and further toward ethnic nationalism, the country dissolved in a series of wars and genocidal massacres. Given that this Western-authored catastrophe still lingers within living memory, is it any wonder that the Harvard Kennedy School researchers found that minorities in the inland regions of China were more likely to express support for the central government, which under the guidance of the Communist Party currently forms the strongest bulwark against such a fate?&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Edward Cunningham, Tony Saich, and Jessie Turiel, &#039;&#039;Understanding CCP Resilience: Surveying Chinese Public Opinion Through Time&#039;&#039; (Ash Center for Democratic Governance and Innovation, July 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the summer of 2021, after a severe typhoon season brought unprecedented rainfall in central China, floods devastated Henan and several other provinces along China&#039;s major rivers. Hundreds were killed and many thousands more were displaced. The government immediately launched a massive rescue effort, mobilizing tens of thousands of workers to save those stranded by flood waters.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xu Ruiqing, Liu Jinhui, Sun Qingqing, Feng Dapeng, and Niu Shaojie, &amp;quot;China Launches Massive Rescue Efforts after Henan Rainstorms,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A viral post on Weibo that day described a popular sentiment among the people:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Us common folk, why do we defend the government? Is it because we&#039;re stupid plebians who don&#039;t know any better? No, it&#039;s because we have a conscience. As the storms rage and the rivers overflow, they went to clear the drainage shafts, dig ditches, stack sandbags, doing door to door inspections, sending doctors and medicine, food and water. And aren&#039;t those government workers also people like us? &amp;quot;They&#039;re supposed to!&amp;quot; some say. Don&#039;t give me that, where do things ever just happen because they&#039;re &amp;quot;supposed to&amp;quot; in this world?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In America at the feet of their beachside condos, the maggots on the corpses have already bred for four generations&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Refers to the condominium building collapse in Surfside, Florida, on June 24, 2021. The bodies of those killed in the disaster were not all found until weeks afterward, and at the time of this post (nearly a full month later), recovery efforts were still ongoing.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—who was &amp;quot;supposed to&amp;quot; take care of those souls? When the pandemic came, their government was clear they did not care who lived or died, they even gave it a name, &amp;quot;herd immunity,&amp;quot; forcing people to admit that they were &amp;quot;supposed&amp;quot; to die, and who could they petition otherwise?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a student of history, I have one main takeaway: common folk like you and I, our lives are like the morning dew on the grass. When Heaven shows its power with intention of taking human lives, surviving is good fortune, and dying is expected—what rhyme or reason is there to speak of?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;In those times, when some people stand up, take responsibility, and put your welfare on their heart, sacrificing themselves to come wrestle with Heaven, then that&#039;s you and I&#039;s undeserved fortune—to say nothing of their top tier competence in doing so too&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Others treat us with the heart of a Bodhisattva, thus I repay them with a righteous heart—neither of us failing each other—this is the world the Buddhists spoke of. Who am I to play high and mighty at this critical hour? When the waves come crashing down at me, what good is it to have felt sanctimonious and rebellious as I take my last breath in the sewer?&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;No-zhuangbility, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;quot;我们这些平头小百姓，为什么替政府说话?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Why do we ordinary people speak for the government?].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Eight - The Propaganda Siege ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;The crown prince was being sent as a hostage to Handan. Pang Cong, who was to accompany him, asked the king of Wei: &#039;If today one man said there is a tiger in the marketplace, would Your Majesty believe it?&#039;&amp;lt;nowiki/&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;The king said: &#039;No.&#039;&amp;quot;Pang Cong said: &#039;If two men said there is a tiger in the marketplace, would Your Majesty believe it?&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;The king said: &#039;I would doubt it.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Pang Cong said: &#039;If three men said there is a tiger in the marketplace, would Your Majesty believe it?&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;The king said: &#039;I would believe it.&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Pang Cong said: &#039;It is clear there is no tiger in the marketplace, but the words of three men can still make a tiger. Now Handan is farther from Daliang&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The capital of Wei, now known as Kaifeng, Henan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; than the marketplace, and more than three men here would speak ill of your servant&#039;&#039;. &#039;&#039;I hope Your Majesty will not take them at face value.&#039;&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;战国策&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [&#039;&#039;Strategies of the Warring States&#039;&#039;], compiled circa 20 B.C.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Liu Xiang (compiler), &amp;quot;Strategies of the Warring States,&amp;quot; a collection of stories, speeches, and historical records from the Warring States period (490–221 BC)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The Russian bourgeoisie, as shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]], are indisputably real and in control of their government. Western news media seem to agree universally on this point and waste no opportunity to refer to them as &amp;quot;oligarchs&amp;quot; or an &amp;quot;oligarchy&amp;quot;—not even when in the very next breath they portray this purported oligarchy&#039;s representative, Vladimir Putin, as an absolute dictator. On the other hand, though Xi Jinping is named a &amp;quot;dictator&amp;quot; nearly as often as Putin, and though the Chinese bourgeoisie are vastly more wealthy and nearly an order of magnitude more numerous than Russia&#039;s, the phrase &amp;quot;Chinese oligarchs&amp;quot; is quite seldom if ever printed. In China there are no oligarchs; instead, there are &amp;quot;entrepreneurs,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;tycoons,&amp;quot; &amp;quot;billionaires,&amp;quot; and perhaps a &amp;quot;mogul&amp;quot; or two.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The owners of the Western media—the &#039;&#039;Western&#039;&#039; oligarchy—have clearly done much the same class analysis as this book and arrived at the same conclusions. The Russian capitalists have been designated enemies while the Chinese capitalists remain potential allies and perhaps future compradors; the Communist Party, as the oppressor of the Chinese capitalists and the highest expression of peasant and proletarian power in China, is of course the Western bourgeoisie&#039;s greatest enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By its very existence, the Party presents by far the greatest threat to the Western capitalists&#039; dominance of class society. The task of the Western press is therefore twofold: first, to lionize and evoke sympathy for the Chinese capitalist, and second—far more importantly—at all costs to vilify and incite hatred for the Party. As shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]], the Party has unchallenged control over the government; therefore, it too must receive the same treatment, as must Xi himself, as its chosen representative. The Western bourgeoisie had of course always been hostile to the Chinese government, but far less so until the turning point during the late 2000s, when they at last began to realize that proletarian power in China was not diminishing but increasing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nothing positive regarding China may therefore be printed. Any overture of friendship the Chinese government makes toward another country can only be a nefarious ruse, certain to bring the other country harm, either then and there or at some later date. The PRC&#039;s great infrastructure projects, when they are begun, can only be doomed to failure; and when they are completed, they can only have been a colossal waste of money. Initiatives to help the poor can only be a sham; if they do have undeniably positive effects, those effects must have come at too great a cost. Every member of the Party can only be irredeemably corrupt, except for those who are actually arrested for corruption. If any Chinese people speak positively of the Party, this can only be the result of the government&#039;s brainwashing. Those who speak critically of the Party, however, are always brave and clear-thinking truth-tellers, soon to be &amp;quot;disappeared&amp;quot; by the government; when they are seen in public thereafter, their reappearance must somehow be &amp;quot;staged&amp;quot; by the government. There can be no criminals in China, only political prisoners who have been falsely accused; neither are these political prisoners kept in prisons, for there can be no prisons in China, only prison &#039;&#039;camps&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, every policy adopted by the government can only be the latest expression of its brutal totalitarianism. The Party can be the author only of evil, for the sake only of evil. Any and all reporting on China must presume the guilt, rather than the innocence, of the Party. If no evidence can be found of the Party&#039;s sinister abuses of human rights, this can only indicate the government&#039;s terrifyingly efficient censorship. No story casting the Chinese government in an unflattering light is too outlandish for publication, and no acknowledgement of its successes may be printed without heavy qualification. Any and all research into Chinese government policy that has a suitably critical conclusion is fit to be published, whether it is credible, peer-reviewed, and methodologically rigorous or not; any such research with positive findings is not to be trusted—especially if it is conducted by Chinese academics, even when their research is done independently of the government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the hegemony of the super-empire, anti-China propaganda has become ubiquitous. The market dominance of Western information technology over the internet ensures that it is the first, and often only, narrative read by the average user. English-language news has become completely saturated with stories demonizing China, each careful to include a multitude of references to other such stories, so that the weakness of any one claim in particular cannot be evaluated without being overwhelmed by the collective. The most spurious or unverified details are typically hidden behind paywalls or multiple layers of citations, deterring skeptics by adding barriers to the formulation of any specific criticisms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The audience is of course not just the Western public, but the entire world. The NED and other soft-power NGOs transform anti-China propaganda into pro-Western political power in regions throughout the periphery, seeking constantly to redirect toward China any existing anger over unrelated grievances. An even greater expansion of this system is being sought. In early 2022, the U.S. House of Representatives voted to spend $500 million dollars to produce journalism for overseas audiences that was critical of China, the majority of which was to be allocated through the U.S. Agency for Global Media. The Senate, in their version of the legislation, went even further, seeking a total of $1.5 billion that should be spent in order to &amp;quot;raise awareness of and increase transparency regarding the negative impact of activities related to the Belt and Road Initiative.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lee Harris, &amp;quot;Congress Proposes $500 Million for Negative News Coverage of China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The American Prospect&#039;&#039;, February 9, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; To maintain its control over the poor and working classes in the periphery and at home, the super-empire must at all costs keep them divided. Any local or international organization premised upon class solidarity with the Chinese worker cannot be allowed to flourish, and the Communist Party&#039;s class character and its relationship to the people must be obscured; it may be portrayed—all 95 million members—only as a vague instrument of &amp;quot;authoritarianism&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;dictatorship,&amp;quot; a wicked and hostile antagonist to the masses, and never as a champion of their interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It then follows that it is of greatest importance to publish any and all information that might draw attention to the Party or the government&#039;s shortcomings with respect to ethnic minorities, the rural poor, women&#039;s rights, religious freedom, the treatment of those with non-conforming gender identities and sexual orientations, and other categories of marginalization. If any such shortcomings are real, they must be broadcasted again and again, even long after they have later been addressed or ameliorated by the government&#039;s actions; if such shortcomings are mild, unforthcoming, or unverifiable, new ones must be invented or inferred.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Media Decoupling ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;[T]he amount of energy needed to refute bullshit is an order of magnitude bigger than to produce it.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Alberto Brandolini&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alberto Brandolini (@ziobrando), Twitter post, January 1, 2013: &amp;quot;The Bullshit Asimmetry: The Amount of Energy Needed to Refute Bullshit Is an Order of Magnitude Bigger than to Produce It.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The 1980s saw a period of unrest in the Tibet Autonomous Region which was quickly seized upon by the Western press. In 1989 the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; published an op-ed that related accounts from Tibetan exiles living in India, who described harrowing oppression by the Chinese authorities allegedly enforcing coercive and draconian family planning policies, including nightmarish &amp;quot;birth-control teams&amp;quot; that roamed from village to village, performing forced abortions and sterilizations of native Tibetan women. The infanticide of healthy newborns was supposedly commonplace. A pair of &amp;quot;refugee Buddhist monks&amp;quot; described a lurid picture of a &amp;quot;growing pile of fetuses&amp;quot; outside one such team&#039;s tent next to their monastery as they proceeded to mass-sterilize the entire village.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Blake Kerr, &amp;quot;Witness to China&#039;s Shame,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 25, 1989.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A report published in 1987 by the U.S. Tibet Committee (an NGO) claimed that the PRC had adopted a &amp;quot;final solution&amp;quot; designed to &amp;quot;within ten to twenty years&amp;quot; cause &amp;quot;the demise of the Tibetan race itself.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John F. Avedon, &#039;&#039;Tibet Today: Current Conditions and Prospects&#039;&#039; (Wisdom Publications, 1988), 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Academics at Beijing&#039;s Population Research Institute disputed these accusations, citing actual policy that largely exempted rural Tibetans from the government&#039;s family planning initiatives. Professors Melvyn Goldstein and Cynthia Beall of Case Western Reserve University in Ohio noted that &amp;quot;The gulf between these very different accounts of birth control policy in Tibet is so enormous and the reliability of the respective data sources (Tibetan refugees versus published data from China) so uncertain that there has been no way to make an informed judgment on this issue.&amp;quot; In an attempt to resolve this contradiction, they traveled to Tibet to conduct an extensive study of ethnic Tibetan rural communities in China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melvyn C. Goldstein and Cynthia M. Beall, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Birth Control Policy in the Tibet Autonomous Region: Myths and Realities,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Asian Survey&#039;&#039; 31, no. 3 (March 1991): 290–91.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Goldstein and Beall spent 16 months performing fieldwork in the Tibet Autonomous Region, employing traditional anthropological methods involving formal and informal interviews. All conversations were conducted in the Tibetan language, and according to their report they were neither accompanied by government officials nor were there any restrictions placed upon such meetings.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, 293.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the data collected, they concluded:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… the Tibetan Autonomous Region is actually experiencing high population growth rates rather than suffering a policy of coercive and restrictive birth control that is causing population decline and threatening the continued existence of Tibetans. At current growth rates, over half a million Tibetans will be added to the TAR&#039;s population in the last decade of this century.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, 300.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;They in fact remarked upon the excessive burden the increase in population would likely have upon limited resources and farmland in Tibet—exactly the harmful scenario that it was the purpose of actual reasonable family planning interventions to prevent. Only in the cities were any family planning policies enforced, and then only the standard (at that time) one-child limit upon the Han residents (who comprise the vast majority of the Chinese population overall), and a two-child limit upon Tibetans who were themselves government officials or members of the Communist Party. They directly observed many large families and found no evidence of &amp;quot;roving sterilization teams&amp;quot; or of forced abortions or infanticide anywhere.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, 300–301.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A likely factor in the stark discrepancy between their findings and the dominant Western media narrative, suggested Goldstein and Beall, were exaggerations or fabrications by the other reports&#039; refugee interviewees, who by the conditions of their exile (either forced or elective) to India may have harbored deep-seated anger and hostility toward the Chinese government. They also criticized the methodological flaws of the reports, particularly their authors&#039; reliance on selectively choosing to interview only refugees who had a lurid story to tell, rather than comparing and contrasting refugee experiences in any systematic way. The reports that the Western press had been so eager to publish, they determined, were &amp;quot;an illustration of how easily strong political emotions can misinform objectivity.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, 301–303.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Barry Sautman, a Professor of Social Science at Hong Kong University of Science and Technology, in a detailed analysis published in the &#039;&#039;Texas International Law Journal&#039;&#039;, offered the explanation that such exaggerations might be a deliberate media strategy adopted by the Tibetan émigré community: &amp;quot;[w]ith many causes competing for the attention of those from whom the Tibetan émigrés seek support, it may appear to them that the most extreme, rather than the most accurate, language best serves their cause.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;&#039;Cultural Genocide&#039; and Tibet,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Texas International Law Journal&#039;&#039; 38 (2003): 241–42.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A decade later, Goldstein, Beall, and their research partners returned to Tibet, this time to evaluate similarly conflicting claims regarding the welfare of rural Tibetans. A report submitted to the United Nations by a group of Western NGOs in 1998 again accused the PRC of imposing forced abortions and sterilizations upon Tibetan women, and levying heavy fines including the dispossession of land as penalties for any deviations from the family planning restrictions. A &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; headline declared &amp;quot;Genocide in Tibet,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Maura Moynihan, &amp;quot;Genocide in Tibet,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 24, 1998.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; referencing a 370-page report by the International Commission of Jurists that accused the Chinese government of forced abortions, infanticide, and numerous other abuses against Tibetans.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Commission of Jurists, &#039;&#039;Tibet: Human Rights and the Rule of Law&#039;&#039; (January 1, 1997), 312.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Again these reports were based upon selective interviews with exiles and speculative interpretations of public documents,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Commission of Jurists, 9.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a pattern it is useful to describe with the phrase &amp;quot;anecdote-speculation&amp;quot; since it has been repeated so many times in Western media coverage of China that it is necessary to refer to it by a shorthand.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Western press is well-aware of this phenomenon, and in the time before the propaganda machine was fully focused on China, would sometimes freely admit it. For example, in early 2014, when cultivating anti-immigrant xenophobia was still considered a greater priority, an article in the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; headlined &amp;quot;Asylum Fraud in Chinatown: Industry of Lies&amp;quot; deplored a plethora of applicants for asylum in the United States, writing that most asylum applications &amp;quot;were at least partly false, from fabricated narratives of persecution to counterfeit supporting documents and invented witness testimony.&amp;quot; (Kirk Semple, Joseph Goldstein, and Jeffrey E. Singer, &amp;quot;Asylum Fraud in Chinatown: An Industry of Lies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 22, 2014.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Again, Chinese researchers disputed the findings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Goldstein et al. took an even more rigorous approach, involving focus groups, a household survey, interviews, and observation; research sites were chosen by the authors and &amp;quot;[n]o information was censored by the Chinese government and no provincial or local government officials accompanied the researchers while they did their fieldwork.&amp;quot; No prior arrangements needed to be made to conduct interviews, nor were interviewees subject to questioning by local officials afterward.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melvyn C. Goldstein et al., &amp;quot;Fertility and Family Planning in Rural Tibet,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The China Journal&#039;&#039; 47, no. 47 (January 2002): 19–21.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The results were again similar. While a three-child limit had indeed been officially placed upon Tibetan families in the countryside, Goldstein et al. found that this limit was not being effectively enforced, local authorities having considerable autonomy regarding the policy. Despite some complaints about government rules, &amp;quot;no formal or informal discussions with villagers about family planning, birth limits or local problems revealed even a hint of forced abortions,&amp;quot; and when the women surveyed were asked about what happens when someone became pregnant with a child who would be above the limit, &amp;quot;not one said that they would have to undergo an abortion or be sterilized.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein et al., &amp;quot;Fertility and Family Planning in Rural Tibet,&amp;quot; 31–32.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Families that had had four or more children were not even fined. The study, they concluded, &amp;quot;highlights the dangers of using refugee reports and anecdotal evidence to interpret highly politicized situations.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein et al., 39.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Obviously, the &amp;quot;final solution&amp;quot; that was supposedly to have been implemented in Tibet during the 1990s was never anything but a complete fabrication. According to &#039;&#039;Voice of America&#039;&#039; (the United States government&#039;s own media mouthpiece), the staunchly anti-communist &amp;quot;Tibetan government in exile&amp;quot; and the PRC have agreed on the total number of Tibetans living in China since 2010—over six million, a significant increase since Goldstein et al.&#039;s research.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Beijing: Tibetan Population Actually over 7 Million,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Voice of America&#039;&#039;, June 20, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a further paper published in 2005, Goldstein, Beall, and their colleagues Ben Jiao and Geoff Childs (a sociocultural anthropologist from Washington University in St. Louis) compared the fertility rates between Tibetans in the TAR and the Tibetan exile community, finding that since the mid-1980s—when the rate for both had been approximately &#039;&#039;six births per woman&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Geoff Childs et al., &amp;quot;Tibetan Fertility Transitions in China and South Asia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Population and Development Review&#039;&#039; 31, no. 2 (June 2005): 346.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;—it had declined in both communities at nearly the same rate due to the increased availability of contraceptives, even despite the &amp;quot;leaders in the exile community advocat[ing] pronatalism as a nationalistic responsibility.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Geoff Childs et al., 347.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While Goldstein and Beall&#039;s meticulous fieldwork appears to have had little effect on the propaganda machine at the time, their research represents an important first-hand perspective on government policy in Tibet that was not only qualified and external, but studiously independent. (Not all of their findings painted the PRC in the best light; for example, in another paper published in 1989, Goldstein and Beall remarked upon the &amp;quot;trade exploitation&amp;quot; of the Tibetan nomads. In 1981 the central government in Beijing had ordered the Tibet Autonomous Region to be exempted from all taxes and trade quotas—a type of tax-in-kind in which the nomads had been compelled to sell a portion of their goods to the government at below-market prices. However, Goldstein and Beall found that due to corruption on the county and district level, the quota system remained discreetly in place.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to their study published in 1989:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nomads are presently compelled to sell butter and sheep to district officials for those officials&#039; own consumption needs. Here too, the system works not by an open market economy but by establishing a contract (quota) at prices below the market. The district officials decide how much butter and meat they need and then establish a per animal quota to yield that amount, which is then passed on to the nomads based on the number of head of livestock they hold. On the other hand, because these officials want the &#039;contracts&#039; to appear voluntarily entered into, they cannot pay the nomads too little and thus provoke them to protest to Lhasa.&amp;quot; [Melvyn C. Goldstein and Cynthia M. Beall, &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Reform Policy on the Nomads of Western Tibet,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Asian Survey&#039;&#039; 29, no. 6 (June 1989): 634.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thirty years ago, or perhaps even ten, such research by outside observers was possible; today, the super-empire&#039;s policy of decoupling largely precludes independent Western investigations, and limits the primary source material of any such research to anecdote-speculation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Decoupling,&amp;quot; or sometimes &amp;quot;de-risking&amp;quot;—the terms used explicitly by the U.S. security state and Western media—is best understood as an imperialist mirror to Amin&#039;s theory of &amp;quot;delinking.&amp;quot; The periphery, according to Amin, may be able to delink itself from its harmful near-total political integration with the core without sacrificing trade, and thus without jeopardizing its economic survival—a feat that the PRC has to a great degree already accomplished. This has also rendered the super-empire unable to subject China to the mechanisms of control detailed in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]]: the nuclear deterrent precludes direct military intervention, China&#039;s new wealth is proof against the leveraging of debt for structural adjustment, and China&#039;s manufacturing and export dominance prevents the super-empire from employing significant sanctions against it without also bringing economic ruin to itself. The United States, Europe, Australia, &amp;amp;#x26;c. must first &amp;quot;decouple&amp;quot; from their integration with China by gradually reducing their trade dependency on it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The West&#039;s fourth mechanism of control—soft power—is currently the only weapon the super-empire can bring to bear against China, but when in the late 2000s the success of the PRC&#039;s delinking became fully apparent, the use of this weapon was not fully unconstrained either. Multilateral diplomatic agreements between the PRC and Western countries, as well as a recent history of cooperation on global issues such as climate change, could not be undone overnight. Though the Western bourgeoisie must destroy the Communist Party to retain their dominance over class society, their tremendous capital exports to China—according to UNCTAD, foreign direct investment in China totaled $2 trillion in 2021&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Conference on Trade and Development, &amp;quot;UNCTAD/WIR/2022,&amp;quot; 215.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and their revenues from the Chinese market cannot be easily discarded, and give many individual Western corporations a contradictory incentive to avoid confrontation. Since the 1990s, many avenues for the exchange of culture, education, and information between China and the United States had been opened. These also needed to be decoupled in order to clear the path for greater hostility.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A more thorough assessment of the current decoupling strategy will be presented in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch12.xhtml|Chapter Twelve]]; this chapter is concerned with its effects on journalism and the media. It is now a common thought-terminating cliché that China&#039;s &amp;quot;freedom of the press&amp;quot; is considered among the lowest of any country in the world. Yet this was not always the case. According to a special report by the New York-based NGO Committee to Protect Journalists, press rights in China in 2010 were in fact stronger than ever before.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to the report: &amp;quot;many journalists, even those who have suffered directly as a result of their work, said press rights are stronger than they once were.&amp;quot; (Madeline Earp, &amp;quot;In China, a Debate on Press Rights,&amp;quot; Committee to Protect Journalists, October 19, 2010.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This has certainly changed, and foreign journalists are indeed treated very poorly in China today, but seldom (if ever) does the Western press honestly address the question of &#039;&#039;why&#039;&#039; this has changed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Chinese public opinion of the United States, once positive, or at least ambivalent, during the latter twentieth century, had worsened by the 2000s due to the perception of persistent anti-China bias in the Western media.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Randall Peerenboom, &amp;quot;Assessing Human Rights in China: Why the Double Standard,&amp;quot; Cornell International Law Journal 38, no. 1 (2005): 71–172.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A report published in the &#039;&#039;Cornell International Law Journal&#039;&#039; found that China had in fact been subjected to a serious double standard; Western NGOs, ostensibly concerned with human rights, disproportionately focused on alleged violations in China despite much worse abuses occurring elsewhere in the world; the U.S. government continually attempted to censure the PRC before the United Nations Commission on Human Rights, while ignoring other countries&#039; egregious abuses;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Randall Peerenboom, 150–51.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the Western press exclusively covered negative news in China, selectively focusing only on individual cases that were not representative of actual conditions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Randall Peerenboom, 76–77.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Meanwhile, though it did have shortcomings, China&#039;s actual human rights situation was far &#039;&#039;better&#039;&#039; than the average country in its income class in nearly every category.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Randall Peerenboom, 75.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2005, the PRC played a role in mediating peace in Sudan&#039;s decades-long, exceptionally bloody civil war.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hend ElMahly Mahhoud Sultan and Degang Sun, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Participation in the Conflict Resolution in Sudan and South Sudan: A Case of &#039;Creative Mediation,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BRIQ&#039;&#039; 1, no. 2 (2020): 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As early as 2006, the PRC was funding the African Union peacekeeping force and actively negotiating to end the humanitarian crisis in Darfur.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hend ElMahly Mahhoud Sultan and Degang Sun, 13.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2007 its efforts had major success, the government in Khartoum agreeing to host a stronger joint United Nations-African Union peacekeeping operation—UNAMID— which though not 100% successful in ending the conflict, became the largest UN mission in the world to date and for the duration of its mandate almost certainly prevented hundreds of thousands of further deaths.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hend ElMahly Mahhoud Sultan and Degang Sun, 15.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chinese diplomacy alone had produced results where the West&#039;s airstrikes and economic sanctions had failed—an unsurprising observation, given that the true purpose of these sanctions (see [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]]) was not to end war but to maintain Sudan&#039;s underdevelopment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Western press was remarkably candid in admitting, several years after the fact, that the sanctions on Sudan had done absolutely nothing to stop the bloodshed in Darfur. In 2018, &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; called the sanctions a &amp;quot;global face-saving exercise after evidence of war crimes in Darfur began to emerge&amp;quot; that had done nothing to hinder the Sudanese government or help the people of Darfur. (Nesrine Malik, &amp;quot;Sanctions Against Sudan Didn&#039;t Harm an Oppressive Government—They Helped It,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, July 3, 2018.) Predictably, the sanctions themselves had done them even &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; harm, by effectively preventing even basic medical supplies from reaching Sudan. (Amy Maxmen, &amp;quot;Sudan Sanctions Deprive &#039;Whole Nation&#039; of Health Care,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, January 14, 2016.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC had not participated in the sanctions; for this reason, rather than acknowledge the PRC&#039;s role in ending the bloodshed, or admit the West&#039;s own culpability in crimes against humanity in Sudan,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The cruelty of the super-empire&#039;s policy toward Sudan has already been briefly mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapters Two]] and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Six]]. To take another particularly horrific example, less than a decade earlier, in 1998, an airstrike by the U.S. military had destroyed the Al-Shifa pharmaceutical factory that had produced the majority of the country&#039;s basic medicines, resulting in a three-month disruption of all medical supplies during the bloody civil war. [Werner Daum, &amp;quot;Universalism and the West: An Agenda for Understanding,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Harvard International Review&#039;&#039; 23, no. 2 (Summer 2001):19–23.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western newspapers spat in its face. In 2007, the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; published an op-ed labelling the upcoming Summer Olympics in Beijing the &amp;quot;Genocide Olympics.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ronan Farrow and Mia Farrow, &amp;quot;The &#039;Genocide Olympics&#039;,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2008, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; ran its own column titled &amp;quot;China&#039;s Genocide Olympics,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nicholas Kristof, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Genocide Olympics,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 24, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Steven Spielberg withdrew from his role as artistic advisor to the event, explicitly citing PRC-Sudan relations in his public explanation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Helene Cooper, &amp;quot;Spielberg Drops Out as Adviser to Beijing Olympics in Dispute Over Darfur Conflict,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 13, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Now, when a journalist from the West asks us questions,&amp;quot; Fanon wrote in 1961, &amp;quot;it is seldom in order to help us.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 77.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This lesson was re-learned in China. 2008 proved to be an inflection point in receptivity to foreign press; later, in April, CNN became the target of a wave of outrage and multiple lawsuits in both China and the United States after one of their news commentators remarked about China that &amp;quot;they&amp;quot; were a &amp;quot;bunch of goons and thugs&amp;quot; on air. The Western establishment, however, closed ranks; the CNN commentator kept his job&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Joins Furor Over Fox News Host&#039;s &#039;Chinaman&#039; Comments,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, July 15, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the New York-based Hai Ming law firm soon dropped its case, citing pressure from other clients.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Klaudia Lee, &amp;quot;Legal Action against CNN Dropped,&amp;quot; South China Morning Post, May 12, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039; dismissed subsequent Chinese demonstrations against Western media bias as &amp;quot;xenophobic.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Magnier, &amp;quot;Dialing Back Chinese Anger,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, April 19, 2008.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Western news media thus soon faced an increasingly hostile public reaction in China, and one largely of their own making. Over the next decade, things steadily worsened. Increasingly, reporters fell afoul of police, but more often they were accosted by men in plainclothes whom they could not identify, and sometimes simply by crowds of angry locals. In 2011, NPR noted a &amp;quot;crackdown&amp;quot; on foreign journalists, in which Chinese authorities threatened to revoke visas;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Cracks Down On Reporters, Potential Protesters,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NPR&#039;&#039;, March 4, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in December of 2014, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; reported on a pattern of harassment of Western reporters, citing an incident in Beijing in which an Associated Press camera crew was &amp;quot;attacked by a crowd of thugs who damaged their equipment, splashed them with water and snatched one of the correspondents&#039; phones.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrew Jacobs, &amp;quot;China Gets Even Colder for Reporters,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the super-empire began to pursue decoupling in earnest, Western governments took any opportunity to escalate these tensions. In February 2020, the U.S. State Department revoked protections for all journalists of China&#039;s five largest news agencies, who would henceforth be treated as foreign government operatives.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lara Jakes and Steven Lee Myers, &amp;quot;U.S. Designates China&#039;s Official Media as Operatives of the Communist State,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 18, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In retaliation, the Chinese Ministry of Foreign Affairs revoked visas for three &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reporters the next day, accusing the paper of racism for its publication of an article headlined—at the height of the COVID-19 pandemic—&amp;quot;China Is the Real Sick Man of Asia.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexandra Stevenson, &amp;quot;China Expels 3 Wall Street Journal Reporters as Media Relations Sour,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 19, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The State Department again punished Chinese news agencies, restricting their staff and effectively forcing dozens of Chinese citizens to leave the country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lara Jakes and Marc Tracy, &amp;quot;U.S. Limits Chinese Staff at News Agencies Controlled by Beijing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 2, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The next month, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs further retaliated, requiring journalists of major American newspapers whose press credentials expired at the end of the year to surrender them within ten days.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Marc Tracy, &amp;quot;China Announces That It Will Expel American Journalists,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 18, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In May, the U.S. Department of Homeland Security further restricted Chinese journalists&#039; visas.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sha Hua, &amp;quot;U.S. Puts New Limits on Visas for Chinese Journalists,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, May 9, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In June, the homes of four Xinhua News Agency correspondents in Australia were raided and their property was confiscated by the authorities; later that year, when Chinese police deemed two Australian journalists &amp;quot;persons of interest&amp;quot; in a criminal investigation, the Australian government advised the Australian Broadcasting Corporation to withdraw them from the country, leaving Australian media with no accredited foreign correspondents in China for the first time in nearly 50 years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Mayger and Jason Scott, &amp;quot;Australia Raided Homes of Chinese Reporters, Seized Electronics,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By October, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; had only one foreign correspondent left in all of China, and the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; had zero.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith B. Richburg, &amp;quot;China Feels It No Longer Needs the Foreign Media. But It Still Can&#039;t Hide,&amp;quot; The University of Melbourne &#039;&#039;Asialink&#039;&#039;, October 14, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On May 11, the documentary &#039;&#039;Voices from the Frontline: China&#039;s War on Poverty&#039;&#039;, written and produced by China expert Robert Lawrence Kuhn, debuted on PBS member station PBS SoCal; the film, made possible by the unprecedented access to the Chinese countryside that Kuhn had cultivated throughout his career, was a mostly-positive depiction of the PRC&#039;s targeted poverty alleviation program. Within weeks, PBS mysteriously removed the film from their platform for &amp;quot;not meet[ing] its editorial standards&amp;quot;; in a statement to the press, PBS SoCal confirmed that the film had passed their editorial standards, yet followed suit, suspending any future re-airing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Julian Wyllie, &amp;quot;After PBS Drops Film, PBS SoCal Reviews Documentary Produced in Association with a Chinese State TV Network,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Current&#039;&#039;, May 27, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; That summer, the U.S. Peace Corps ended operations in China,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Simone McCarthy, &amp;quot;US Peace Corps&#039; Exit from China Cuts Valued Channel of Sino-American Dialogue,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, July 4, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and President Trump issued an executive order terminating the Fulbright Program, which had previously provided opportunities for the exchange of students and a wide array of academic research and cooperation between the PRC and the United States.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Executive Office of President Donald J. Trump, &amp;quot;The President&#039;s Executive Order on Hong Kong Normalization,&amp;quot; Executive Order 13936 of July 14, 2020, &#039;&#039;Federal Register&#039;&#039;, July 17, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Biden Administration and the 117th Congress upheld the termination;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Fulbright Program in China was briefly included in a general push by the Democratic Party to roll back many Trump-era policies; the America COMPETES Act, approved by House of Representatives in 2022, included a reversal of the termination. [NAFSA: Association of International Educators, &#039;&#039;The America COMPETES Act (H.R. 4251)&#039;&#039;, 3.] However, a bipartisan consensus was quickly reached to avoid any rapprochement with the PRC. A few months later the language was quietly dropped from bill, which later became law as the CHIPS and Science Act.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as of the summer of 2023, despite repeated objections from many U.S. scholars, neither program had been restored.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bochen Han, &amp;quot;Want to Improve US-China Relations? Bring Back Fulbright Programme, Advocates Say,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, April 28, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There were to be no more Professor Goldsteins in this new generation of U.S.-PRC relations; no first-hand reporting, no fieldwork, and no independent investigations. There was to be only anecdote-speculation and propaganda.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowhere is this clearer than in the present controversy over the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region. Since 2018, Western press and NGOs have accused the government of a litany of human rights abuses, many of them quite similar to the accusations regarding Chinese Tibetans decades earlier. The Hoover Institution, a conservative U.S. policy think tank attached to Stanford University, published an article in 2018 titled &amp;quot;China&#039;s Final Solution In Xinjiang.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Miles Maochun Yu, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Final Solution In Xinjiang,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Caravan&#039;&#039;, Hoover Institution, October 9, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An op-ed headline in the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; declared that &amp;quot;In China, every day is Kristallnacht&amp;quot; in 2019.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fred Hiatt, &amp;quot;In China, Every Day Is Kristallnacht,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 3, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The East Turkistan National Awakening Movement, a Washington-based NGO created in 2017, alleged that the Party had killed millions of people in Xinjiang, imprisoned 8 million Uyghurs and other minorities in concentration camps, and forcibly aborted nearly 4 million Turkic babies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;East Turkistan National Awakening Movement, &amp;quot;Genocide.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, a Washington-based defense policy think tank issued a report accusing the Communist Party of perpetrating a massive campaign of forced sterilization specifically targeting the Uyghur ethnic minority, sourced entirely from anecdote-speculation, i.e. a handful of accounts from refugees or expatriates and extrapolations of local population statistics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Adrian Zenz, &#039;&#039;Sterilizations, IUDs, and Mandatory Birth Control: The CCP&#039;s Campaign to Suppress Uyghur Birthrates in Xinjiang&#039;&#039; (Washington, DC: The Jamestown Foundation, June 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2021, the State Department officially declared that a genocide consisting of a &amp;quot;systematic attempt to destroy Uighurs by the Chinese party-state&amp;quot; was ongoing in Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Edward Wong and Chris Buckley, &amp;quot;U.S. Says China&#039;s Repression of Uighurs Is &#039;Genocide,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In all such analyses, of course, the testimony of at most a few dozen selectively-chosen émigrés was treated as unquestionably factual. No independent studies of Uyghur communities in China were undertaken and no Western researchers even traveled to Xinjiang to attempt to confirm the accusations. Indeed, they largely could not; a decade of mistrust deliberately sown by Western governments and the Western press had led to the severing of academic ties, making the organization of any fieldwork prohibitively difficult.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neither are these the only, or even sufficient, obstacles to independent confirmation. The noncompliance of any government into investigations of their alleged crimes does not excuse the lack of investigation; Goldstein and Beall, as mentioned above, conducted their study despite the Chinese government&#039;s refusal to allow Western NGOs such as the International Commission of Jurists access to Tibet at around the same time. In a more contemporary example, the United Nations Human Rights Council&#039;s fact-finding mission to investigate the mass murder of the Rohingya people in Myanmar in 2018 &amp;quot;[regretted] the lack of cooperation from the Government of Myanmar&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Human Rights Council, &#039;&#039;Report of the Independent International Fact-finding Mission on Myanmar&#039;&#039; - A/HRC/39/64, August 27, 2018, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but proceeded anyway, conducting numerous field missions between September 2017 and July 2018,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Human Rights Council, 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; nearly a thousand in-depth interviews with victims and eyewitnesses that were both targeted and randomly selected, and relying only on verified and corroborated information.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Human Rights Council, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Not long afterward, however, the Western press and soft-power NGO network itself moved to prevent the Human Rights Council from conducting any similar investigation in Xinjiang.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2021, after Michelle Bachelet, the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights, publicly announced that such an investigation into the allegations regarding Xinjiang was needed, the Chinese government invited her to visit the region, not for an investigation, but as a diplomatic step toward trust and future cooperation. A month later, the United States government and its soft-power appendages began to pressure Bachelet, urging her to make a statement condemning the PRC over Xinjiang with no investigation at all.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nuriman and Joshua Lipes (translator), &amp;quot;&#039;Letters of Hope&#039; for Uyghurs Urge Rights Czar Bachelet to Break UN &#039;Silence&#039; on Xinjiang,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, April 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In March of 2022, after she agreed to the visit, Western NGOs published an open letter, signed by a multitude of groups such as Amnesty International and the NED-funded Chinese Human Rights Defenders, insisting that she publish a condemnation of the Chinese government immediately.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stephanie Nebehay, &amp;quot;U.N. Rights Boss to Visit China in May, Including Xinjiang, but Activists Demand Report,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 8, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;Ms. Bachelet—Don&#039;t Go To Xinjiang&amp;quot; demanded the Heritage Foundation that April.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Olivia Enos, &amp;quot;Ms. Bachelet—Don&#039;t Go To Xinjiang,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, April 4, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bachelet, in fact, never intended her visit to be a thorough investigation of the allegations, which her initial statement made explicitly clear:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;This visit was not an investigation—official visits by a High Commissioner are by their nature high-profile and simply not conducive to the kind of detailed, methodical, discreet work of an investigative nature.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Instead, she said she hoped to &amp;quot;raise concerns&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;pave the way for more regular, meaningful interactions in the future&amp;quot;; at no point did she declare the question of genocide or of other human rights violations had been settled, and according to her statement she had pressed the government on those topics during her visit.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michelle Bachelet, &amp;quot;Statement by UN High Commissioner for Human Rights Michelle Bachelet after Official Visit to China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;United Nations Human Rights Office of the High Commissioner&#039;&#039;, May 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nevertheless, this positive step toward gaining the PRC&#039;s cooperation with future investigations would not lead anywhere. The Western media firestorm grew even more intense; numerous Washington-based think tanks, NGOs, and media figures universally demanded Bachelet&#039;s resignation and condemned the UN itself as an institution.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bethany Allen-Ebrahimian, &amp;quot;Advocates Denounce UN Official&#039;s China Visit as &#039;Ultimate Betrayal,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Axios&#039;&#039;, May 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Two weeks later, Bachelet announced (unexpectedly, according to her colleagues) that she would not seek another term as High Commissioner for &amp;quot;personal reasons.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Emma Farge and Wendell Roelf, &amp;quot;Michelle Bachelet, U.N. Rights Chief, Says No to Second Term amid China Trip Backlash,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This proved insufficient to satisfy the Western press, which continued to demand a summary report unequivocally condemning the PRC. Bachelet pledged to release one before the end of her term, stating that she was under &amp;quot;tremendous pressure&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Emma Farge, &amp;quot;UN Rights Chief &#039;under Tremendous Pressure&#039; over Report on China&#039;s Uyghurs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, August 25, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as her final day approached, this even began to come from her colleagues at the UN itself. In August, the UN&#039;s Special Rapporteur on contemporary slavery issued his own report announcing that allegations of Uyghurs being employed in &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; were credible. His report, however, cited as evidence a handful of other reports by Western defense industry think tanks and academics which themselves relied entirely upon anecdote-speculation;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tomoya Obokata, &#039;&#039;A/HRC/51/26: Contemporary Forms of Slavery Affecting Persons Belonging to Ethnic, Religious and Linguistic Minority Communities&#039;&#039;, United National Human Rights Office of the High Commissioner, July 19, 2022, 8.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; one such academic was quoted by &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; as saying that it would be &amp;quot;awkward&amp;quot; if Bachelet&#039;s report disagreed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;UN Expert Finds Forced Labor Claims in China&#039;s Xinjiang Credible,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, August 16, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Human Rights Council&#039;s report on Xinjiang, when it did appear, was published only minutes before Bachelet had officially ended her position on the last day of August. Her name was not on it and she did not promote it; the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; reported that Bachelet&#039;s own office staff &amp;quot;had to overcome resistance to publishing the report from Bachelet herself.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yuan Yang and Henry Foy, &amp;quot;&#039;Under Tremendous Pressure&#039;: The Battle behind the UN Report on China&#039;s Xinjiang Abuses,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, September 13, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An independent analysis by Australian legal expert Jaq James called the report &amp;quot;Willing to Wound, but Afraid to Strike,&amp;quot; due to its self-contradictory reliance on an inordinate amount of cautious language qualifying its claims, such as the statement that there &amp;quot;may&amp;quot; have been &amp;quot;crimes against humanity,&amp;quot; the purpose of which, according to James, was to allow &amp;quot;grave imputations to hang in the air without the burden of committing to them.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jaq James, &#039;&#039;The Assessment on Human Rights in Xinjiang by the United Nations Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights: A Critical Analysis&#039;&#039;, Working Paper, CO-WEST-PRO Consultancy (April 2023): 9–10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nor did the report mention Bachelet&#039;s visit to China in May; nor did it contain any data obtained through any independent investigation whatsoever, relying instead upon the selectively-chosen testimony of a handful of Uyghur exiles, subjective interpretations of Chinese law, and prior &amp;quot;research&amp;quot; by defense think tanks and U.S. government-linked organizations—such as the Australian Strategic Policy Institute (ASPI) and the Victims of Communism Memorial Foundation—that were universally based upon the same anecdote-speculation and other unverified information.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights, &amp;quot;OHCHR Assessment of Human Rights Concerns in the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region, People&#039;s Republic of China,&amp;quot; United National Human Rights, August 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor, however, did any of these remarkable concessions to the pressure upon Bachelet entirely please those who had applied it; immediately after the report was published, &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039; responded with an op-ed focusing entirely upon her &amp;quot;permanently damage[d]&amp;quot; reputation and &amp;quot;fall from grace&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark S. Cogan, &amp;quot;Michelle Bachelet&#039;s Spectacular Fall From Grace,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, August 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; other organizations said she had &amp;quot;failed spectacularly&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Abdulhakim Idris, &amp;quot;Goodbye, Ms. Bachelet: The Uyghurs Will Not Miss You,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bitter Winter&#039;&#039;, August 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and that her performance was a &amp;quot;tragedy for the UN.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mercedes Page, &amp;quot;A Tragedy in Xinjiang, a Tragedy for the UN,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Interpreter&#039;&#039;, September 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Bachelet&#039;s history of having been tortured by the Pinochet regime and her legacy of subsequently rising to become the new president of Chile was easily brushed aside. The message was quite clear: anyone who took the slightest step toward even attempting to meaningfully corroborate the propaganda machine&#039;s new speculative horror stories would face relentless attacks on their character and exile from the public arena.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In September of 2020, the U.S. Congress began to craft legislation to sanction all products from the XUAR, which included 20% of the world&#039;s cotton supply, with the rationale that &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; might have been used to craft them.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Evan Clark, &amp;quot;Xinjiang&#039;s Cotton Ban Debated in House Hearing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Yahoo! Finance&#039;&#039;, September 17, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Under pressure, the Better Cotton Initiative, an international sustainability NGO funded by USAID,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Better Cotton Initiative, &#039;&#039;2020 Annual Report&#039;&#039;, 24.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; declared the following month that it was withdrawing its operations from the region. The BCI had not found any evidence that forced labor was being used to harvest cotton; in fact, for the previous eight years, it had trained both Uyghur and Han cotton farmers in sustainable cotton practices without ever finding any such evidence. If forced labor were being used, or had suddenly begun to be used, of any Western or international organization the BCI would have been the best placed to discover the extent and evidence of such abuses; yet instead the group announced that it would &amp;quot;cease all field-level activities in the region effective immediately, including capacity building and data monitoring and reporting&amp;quot; in the XUAR.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Evan Clark, &amp;quot;Better Cotton Initiative Stops Xinjiang Field Activity,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Women&#039;s Wear Daily&#039;&#039;, October 21, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It joined a growing group of international labor rights auditors that had stopped operating in Xinjiang. In September, the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; reported on five such auditing organizations that had withdrawn from the region— not because the Chinese government had forbidden their activities, but because Washington-based NGOs and defense industry specialists had urged them to.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eva Xiao, &amp;quot;Auditors to Stop Inspecting Factories in China&#039;s Xinjiang Despite Forced-Labor Concerns,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, September 21, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2019, Paris-based auditor Bureau Veritas certified a factory in Xinjiang operated by the Yili Zhuowan Garment Manufacturing Company as free of forced labor—but the United States Customs and Border Protection agency disagreed, including it in sanctions due to &amp;quot;[i] nformation reasonably indicat[ing] that these entities use prison and forced labor.&amp;quot; The CBP did not disclose the nature or the source of this &amp;quot;information&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of Homeland Security, &amp;quot;DHS Cracks Down on Goods Produced by China&#039;s State-Sponsored Forced Labor,&amp;quot; September 14, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but Bureau Veritas swiftly agreed to stop operating in Xinjiang by the following week. The PRC had always been guilty until proven innocent, but now not even an &#039;&#039;attempt&#039;&#039; to prove its innocence would be permitted. The Party&#039;s guilt had become an unfalsifiable hypothesis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western propaganda machine&#039;s grip is naturally weaker outside the anglophone media and internet. For example, in 2021, Professor Tomoo Marukawa of the University of Tokyo&#039;s Institute of Social Science, who specialized in the Chinese economy and had conducted research in Xinjiang in the past, wrote multiple articles in his column for &#039;&#039;Newsweek Japan&#039;&#039; with detailed analysis casting doubt on several allegations against the Chinese government that had been taken for granted by the Western press.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;丸川知雄&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Tomoo Marukawa), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新疆の綿花畑では本当に「強制労 働」が行われているのか?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Is &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; really being practiced in Xinjiang&#039;s cotton fields?].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;丸川知雄&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Tomoo Marukawa), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新疆における「強制不妊手術」疑惑 の真相&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The Truth About the Suspicion of Forced Sterilization in Xinjiang].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Professor Hiroshi Onishi, an economist at Keio University who had performed fieldwork in Xinjiang nearly a dozen times throughout the 2000s and 2010s,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Record China, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;事実を確かめずにウイグル会議情報を流布―現 地11回調査の大西慶大教授が西側キャンペーンに反論&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Dissemination of Uyghur Congress information without confirming the facts: Professor Onishi of Keio University, who conducted 11 local surveys, refutes Western campaigns].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; also disagreed, and published a paper discrediting— through on-the-ground observation—specific claims made by a NED-funded Uyghur exile group. Onishi also referenced recent interviews with Uyghur residents of Konasheher County in Kashgar Prefecture that he had conducted through his research partners in the area without the government&#039;s knowledge; the responses, he concluded, indicated that the community widely considered the government jobs programs denounced by Western &amp;quot;experts&amp;quot; as &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; to in fact be voluntary.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;大西　広&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Hiroshi Onishi), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;「ウイグル問題」に関する西側キャンペ ーンを検証する&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Examining Western Campaign on &amp;quot;Uyghur Issue&amp;quot;], 13–14.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet this information was still easily prevented from entering the Western public consciousness; none of Marukawa&#039;s and Onishi&#039;s work on Xinjiang, or other such analyses, were ever translated into English or reported on by the Western press. Information separation had become total; in the era of media decoupling, no news whatsoever regarding Xinjiang was permitted to be discovered or published except that which had been approved—or invented—by Washington and its network of soft-power organizations.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Propaganda as a Weapon ===&lt;br /&gt;
Xinjiang was no exception—indeed the opposite—to China&#039;s historical trend of suffering identified at the beginning of [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]]. Before the Western media&#039;s recent focus there (which began in earnest only in early 2018), it was little disputed that the history of the region involved great tragedy, and that even in recent years, ethnic minorities there and throughout China endured lives of great difficulty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Until the establishment of the PRC, the Uyghur people inhabiting their heartland of southern Xinjiang&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Southern Xinjiang&amp;quot; here refers to the geographical region south of the Tianshan mountain range, also called the Tarim Basin, Nanjiang, or Altishahr (the historical Uyghur name).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had virtually never done so except as subjects or vassals, either to the old Mongolian khanates or to successive Chinese feudal dynasties. The khanate in northern Xinjiang,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The neighboring area to the north of the mountains, also called Beijiang or Dzungaria (the historical Mongolian name).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which conquered the south in the seventeenth century, and attempted to conquer Tibet, suffered even worse when the majority of its population was annihilated in the eighteenth during the Ten Great Campaigns of the Qing Empire. Though the Qing&#039;s feudal ruling class which had ordered the massacre were Manchu, many of the soldiers who carried it out were Han—assisted by the Uyghurs in the south, who had rebelled against the khanate, and became subjects of the Qing thereafter. The tale of ethnic minorities suffering at the hands of the Han majority—or even simply the story of one Chinese ethnic group oppressing another—is therefore an easy one for the Western press to report, due to the virtue of having already been largely true for centuries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neither is the Communist Party beyond reproach regarding its policies toward minorities—a fact that the Party itself has admitted in its public condemnation of the former leaders who had mistakenly pursued the so-called Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution, which had suppressed the cultural and religious practices of minority groups during the late 1960s and early 1970s. Not even Mao Zedong was exempt from criticism; of Mao&#039;s role in the GPCR, Deng Xiaoping said in an interview with Italian journalist Oriana Fallaci in 1980:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… it&#039;s imperative for me to make a clear distinction between the nature of Chairman Mao&#039;s mistakes and the crimes committed by Lin Piao and the Gang of Four. I must remind you that Chairman Mao devoted most of his life to China and saved the party and the revolution in the most critical moments. In other words, he gave such a contribution that, without him, in the least the Chinese would have spent much more time in groping their way in the darkness. Then let&#039;s not forget that it was Chairman Mao who combined the principles of Marxism and Leninism with the realities of China, it was Chairman Mao who creatively applied those principles not only to politics but also to philosophy, art, literature, military affairs. Yes, until the Sixties, or to be exact before the later part of the Fifties, some ideas of Chairman Mao were very correct, and many of the principles through which we achieved victory. &#039;&#039;Then&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;unfortunately, in the last part of his life, he committed mistakes. Particularly the Cultural Revolution mistake. And as a result many misfortunes were brought upon the party, the country, the people&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Oriana Fallaci, &amp;quot;Deng: Cleaning Up Mao&#039;s &#039;Feudal Mistakes,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, August 31, 1980.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Generally, however, Western journalists and historians take little note of Deng&#039;s careful handling of Mao&#039;s legacy, preferring to exaggerate— often cartoonishly—the errors Deng identified, to blame Mao for even more mistakes committed by others, and sometimes to invent new ones from rumor or speculation. The nature of the errors made by Mao and the Party were in fact fundamentally distinct from the cycles of oppression that characterized the centuries of feudal dynasties, and Mao&#039;s actual attitudes toward China&#039;s ethnic minorities, as well as the policies that he led the Party to implement in the early years of the PRC, substantially belie their reputation in the West.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1956, Mao met with a delegation from Mongolia to discuss the Chinese contribution to Mongolia&#039;s industrial development, which that year had included the loan of thousands of workers and technicians and a grant of 160 million rubles. When his Mongolian counterpart expressed their gratitude for the PRC&#039;s aid, Mao responded:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;We should do our duty, because our ancestors exploited you for three hundred years, oppressed you, they ran up quite a debt; therefore, today we want to repay these debts. In the past our national minorities were also oppressed this way, and we also want to repay our debts to them—this is our duty …&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… In the past, we oppressed you, therefore now we want to admit our mistake. &#039;&#039;We not only do it so with you but with all national minorities inside the country. In the past, we oppressed them; therefore, if we now do not admit our mistakes, we cannot root out Great Han nationalist thinking and implement [principles of] equality of nationalities&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added] This is [our] basis, not pretty words. Isn&#039;t that so? In the past we oppressed you, but now you do not even have a word of complaint. The aid we are giving you is small. It is repayment of debt and not aid.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mao Zedong and Khutukhtu, &amp;quot;Memorandum of Conversation between Mao Zedong and the Delegation of the Mongolian People&#039;s Revolutionary Party and Comments on the Distribution of the Memorandum of Conversation,&amp;quot; September 24, 1956.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Mao&#039;s words on the subject were not only diplomatic pleasantries; they were also echoed in internal decision-making processes at the Party&#039;s highest levels. The following year in Beijing, in a private meeting between members of the Politburo and the Tibet Work Committee on the possibility of reforming the oppressive feudal system in Tibet, Deng remarked:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;According to the Chairman [Mao] no reforms in the twentieth century … No reforms for several decades or for fifty to one hundred years … This is based on [the model of] the Far East Republic… Even if the 1.2 million serfs remain [in Tibet], this will not affect our socialist construction [in the rest of China]. Leave the Tibetan currency and the Tibetan army alone. We should make an agreement with them—we give them some money and let them do the work. Even if they embezzle all the money, leave them alone… In Tibet, it [reforms] will take decades.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melvyn C. Goldstein, &#039;&#039;A History of Modern Tibet&#039;&#039;, chap. 4, &amp;quot;In the Eye of the Storm: 1957–1959,&amp;quot; 67–68.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Such was the commitment by Mao and the Central Committee to the Seventeen Point Agreement with the Dalai Lama (which ensured Tibet&#039;s self-governance in exchange for Chinese sovereignty over it) that they were willing to wait generations before pressing for reform and modernization, out of respect for the cultural traditions and religious hierarchy of Tibet. &amp;quot;Reform is necessary … for without it the minority nationalities cannot eliminate poverty,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tibet in 1950 had no inter-city roads or railways, and the capitalist mode of production scarcely existed. The vast majority of the population were rural, often nomadic; the existence of Lhasa—a city of at most a few tens of thousands—was more due to the profusion of monasteries than of a true petit bourgeoisie.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Deng had said in a speech several years earlier, &amp;quot;but reform must not be carried out until conditions within the minority nationalities are ripe for it.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Deng Xiaoping, &amp;quot;The Question of Minority Nationalities in the Southwest&amp;quot; [speech], 1950.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nor was his policy only driven by the political consideration of keeping good relations with the Dalai Lama and the Tibetan aristocracy; even after the Seventeen Point Agreement was abolished following the unsuccessful revolt and flight of the Dalai Lama in 1959, reforms proceeded glacially for the nomads. Goldstein, et al. write of the areas they surveyed:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… households newly classified as &amp;quot;wealthy&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;representatives of the lord&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;ngatsab&#039;&#039;) were not expropriated with the exception of one former leader who had actively supported the Dalai Lama&#039;s revolt. All households kept the animals and pastures they then held and managed their herds as they had in the past. Debts dating from before 1959 were rescinded and those contracted in 1959 were recalculated with reduced interest.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Though in 1961 a relatively mild policy of mutual aid (&#039;&#039;rogre&#039;&#039;) was implemented in the countryside, in which the wealthiest nomads were not allowed to join pasture co-ops and required to pay higher wages to employees, rural Tibetan social and economic life was not fundamentally altered until the GPCR.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Reform Policy on the Nomads of Western Tibet,&amp;quot; 622.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did the Cultural Revolution show Mao and his cadre to at last be hypocrites on the national question? The accounts Goldstein and Beall collected certainly suggest that it did. Wanam, the pseudonymous head of one of the wealthiest families in Phala, told them the story of his abrupt and radical change in fortune:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;One morning in 1970, Wanam recalled, the local Tibetan leaders of the Cultural Revolution appeared before his tent and ordered him outside.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;They called me a reactionary and a class enemy,&amp;quot; he said. &amp;quot;They told me, &#039;From today on, your animals and goods are confiscated, and you will live under the guidance of the people, just as the poorest of the poor lived in the old society.&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;They ripped off my earring, my rings, my necklace, and took my silver flint striker and my bullet holder,&amp;quot; Wanam continued. &amp;quot;They also confiscated my sheepskin robe, saying it was too good for the likes of a class enemy such as me. In its place they gave me an old worn-out robe.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What happened to the rest of your family&#039;s possessions?&amp;quot; we asked.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We lost them all,&amp;quot; Wanam answered. &amp;quot;At the time my family owned about 1,200 sheep and goats and 100 yaks. The new leaders took everything except 40 goats. They left us only one pot, some barley grain, and a little tsamba. And then they took away our fine yak-hair tent, giving us an old, tattered canvas tent in its place.&amp;quot; He shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We were stunned. Our whole life&#039;s wealth was eliminated in minutes. We didn&#039;t know how we would survive, since the leaders also said we could not join the people&#039;s commune but had to fend for ourselves.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, Wanam and his family survived only on the meager yield from their milk goats and by doing odd jobs for the commune that they were not allowed to join. Finally, two years later, the leaders relented, and Wanam&#039;s family joined the commune.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At 50 Wanam is once again one of the wealthiest nomads in Phala. His recovery typifies the economic and cultural rebirth of the Tibetan nomads after the disastrous decade of enforced communes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melvyn C. Goldstein and Cynthia M. Beall, &amp;quot;The Remote World of Tibet&#039;s Nomads,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;National Geographic&#039;&#039; 175 (January-June 1989): 759–64.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Despite its associated violent upheaval and slow economic growth, the GPCR was not entirely without merit and still has a few defenders today (though most of these are from outside China); unlike the old feudal tyrants, the intent of the Party—though premature and (self-admittedly) misguided—had not been to extract wealth from minorities through dispossessive accumulation, but to eliminate the inequality among them. What Deng later referred to as &amp;quot;poor communism&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; did improve the welfare of the poor by redistributing what wealth did exist; average life expectancy in China saw its biggest increase during this period, and average caloric intake and literacy increased dramatically as well. Yet it was widely rejected by China&#039;s communities of ethnic minorities, who had seen less of these benefits than the Han and had experienced overall economic stagnation during this decade. They typically swiftly restored their religious and cultural traditions after the GPCR ended in the 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What happened next? Goldstein and Beall remarked upon a substantial rise in rural Tibetan prosperity during the 1980s, and the construction of new roads, storerooms, and houses, which were built from imported wood, since no trees grew in Tibet&#039;s highest and most inhospitable regions. The Tibetans strongly embraced house-dwelling, which made the harsh winters of the plateau far more bearable, and incorporated it into their nomadic lifestyle.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;The Remote World of Tibet&#039;s Nomads,&amp;quot; 777–79.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Without any coercion by the government, more and more nomads were making use of the new &amp;quot;truckable&amp;quot; roads to transport livestock products, which they expected to yield much greater profits.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Reform Policy on the Nomads of Western Tibet,&amp;quot; 636.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The entire TAR was exempted from taxes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;However, as explained earlier in this chapter, this exemption was not fully implemented on the local level.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Pastureland was not expropriated and there was no inducement for nomads to resettle.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;Change and Continuity in Nomadic Pastoralism on the Western Tibetan Plateau,&amp;quot; 17.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Health care was also made free for all residents.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Reform Policy on the Nomads of Western Tibet,&amp;quot; 630.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The divisions between rich and poor did reappear, yet the poor now received decent wages and contracts for their work, and fared far better than they had under the feudal system.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Goldstein and Beall, &amp;quot;The Impact of China&#039;s Reform Policy on the Nomads of Western Tibet,&amp;quot; 637–40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By any objective assessment, the new policies of the Reform period were a vast improvement from the GPCR and greatly increased ethnic minorities&#039; quality of life, yet objective assessments such as Goldstein and Beall&#039;s were a tiny minority in the West.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the lens of the Western press, any change in the PRC&#039;s policies could only be harmful. Development in the countryside could only be an unwelcome imposition of Han values. Roads and modern houses could only destroy minorities&#039; traditional culture, and Han engineers who came to build them could only be conniving land-grabbers, certain to remain despite their lack of residency permits. No distinction could be drawn between rural poverty and this traditional culture, and no distinction could be drawn between the GPCR and the new Reform era; in fact the Reform policies needed to be &#039;&#039;more harmful&#039;&#039;. If no evidence for a negative change existed, it needed to be invented, ergo the conflation of the PRC&#039;s family planning initiatives that were announced in the late 1970s (which in reality &#039;&#039;discriminated against the Han&#039;&#039;, limiting them to one or two children per family, and exempted rural minorities, who were permitted three) with genocide, as shown in examples cited earlier in this chapter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the Communist Party had demonstrated its ability to adapt and to learn from its mistakes, the Western propaganda machine would never demonstrate the slightest inclination to do so. Only when the PRC&#039;s policy toward ethnic minorities changed once again was the early Reform period at all rehabilitated in the Western media; it was safe to admit the benefits minorities had received only when they could be used to attack and discredit the newest policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the early 2010s, Chinese ethnic minority regions had reaped considerable gains from China&#039;s rapid economic rise. In 2011, prominent Chinese academics Hu Lianhe and Hu Angang calculated that throughout the entire Reform era (i.e. at the time, 1978 to 2008) average yearly regional GDP growth had been 9.79% in Tibet, 11.69% in Inner Mongolia, and 10.35% in Xinjiang, exceeding the growth rates of all other high-growth countries in the world (except China overall). Similarly, the increase in China&#039;s minority autonomous regions&#039; Human Development Index had been the highest in the world; at the beginning of Reform, the Inner Mongolia Autonomous Region&#039;s HDI had been lower than Mongolia&#039;s, and the TAR&#039;s lower than India&#039;s, yet by 2008 both exceeded those of their neighboring countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;第二代民族政策：促进民族交融一体和繁荣 一体&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The Second Generation Ethnic Policy: Promoting National Integration and Prosperity], 2–3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite its own gains, however, Xinjiang still lagged behind several of its many neighbors. Its HDI was still average for the region, behind not only Russia but Kazakhstan, barely equaling Mongolia&#039;s, and only ahead of the other Central Asian republics to the west and south—several of which would likely have had more favorable comparisons to the even-less-prosperous Uyghur heartland of southern Xinjiang alone.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jeroen Smits and Iñaki Permanyer, &amp;quot;The Subnational Human Development Database,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Scientific Data&#039;&#039; 6, no. 190038 (2019).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Moreover, though Hu and Hu noted that the relative gap between the inland minority autonomous regions and the Han-majority coastal areas was currently narrowing, it remained significant, and during the 1990s—when neoliberal influence in China had reached its peak—this gap had increased.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;第二代民族政策：促进民族交融一体和繁荣 一体&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The Second Generation Ethnic Policy: Promoting National Integration and Prosperity], 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Party&#039;s strategy, described by Deng as &amp;quot;permit[ting] some people and some regions to become prosperous first, for the purpose of achieving common prosperity faster&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Deng Xiaoping, &amp;quot;Interview With Mike Wallace Of 60 Minutes,&amp;quot; September 2, 1986.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had focused on developing the Han-majority areas first.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were good geographical reasons for this. Xinjiang contains the &amp;quot;Eurasian Pole of Inaccessibility&amp;quot; giving it the unfortunate distinction of being the most landlocked region on Earth. The geography of the province is commonly summarized by the phrase &amp;quot;two basins between three mountains&amp;quot;—i.e. two deserts surrounded by the Altai, Tianshan, and Kunlun mountain ranges, the latter two in southern Xinjiang being among the highest in the world. Between these mountains, southern Xinjiang consists mostly of the vast and inhospitable Taklamakan Desert (interpreted ominously through folk etymology as &amp;quot;the place of no return&amp;quot;); its historical Uyghur name Altishahr referred to the &amp;quot;six cities&amp;quot; around its only oases that could support communities of any significant size. Tibet is even more remote, containing some of the highest elevations of continuous human habitation in the world. The development of these regions was a tremendous logistical task that could not be reasonably prioritized at China&#039;s Reform-era stage of prosperity. Yet southern Xinjiang&#039;s development also faced the unintended consequences and inadequacies of the central government&#039;s own ethnic minority policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ethnic minorities in China have the constitutional right to be educated in their native language but in practice during the Reform era, such education often became exclusive, resulting in widespread monolingual education in separate school systems, which by the 2000s had produced a new generation in minority communities that could speak little Standard Chinese in a country where well over 90% of the population relied upon it as a common language.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;During the 1990s, in some areas it was very difficult to learn Standard Chinese even for Uyghurs who wished to, according to a 2014 interview (republished in &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;) with a bilingual Chinese Uyghur from Hotan who had managed to do so. (Chi Zhang, &amp;quot;One Uighur Man&#039;s Journey Goes Viral,&amp;quot; May 14, 2014.)&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Since relatively few jobs were available within the XUAR, this severely limited the scope of their employment opportunities. Many Uyghurs, traveling to the eastern provinces to find jobs in the new factories, found themselves estranged from and sometimes looked down upon by their Han coworkers, with whom they could not communicate; others remained chronically unemployed. According to Hu and Hu, the PRC&#039;s Reform-era &amp;quot;affirmative action&amp;quot; policies sometimes actually reinforced inter-ethnic resentment or segregation; the practice of automatically giving minorities higher scores on college entrance exams had in some areas resulted in &#039;&#039;de facto&#039;&#039; discrimination against the children of interracial couples.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;第二代民族政策：促进民族交融一体和繁荣 一体&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The Second Generation Ethnic Policy: Promoting National Integration and Prosperity], 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regardless of whether such effects were significant or somehow outweighed the benefits of affirmative action overall, it was nonetheless true that those benefits had been severely hindered by the decades of privatization; local government officials had become either increasingly corrupt or simply less able to enforce preferential employment for minorities in the private sector.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?: The Debate about China&#039;s Ethnic Policies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Stanford Journal of International Law&#039;&#039; 46 (June 1, 2010): 51–120.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;刘仲康&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;韩中义&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, and &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;古丽夏, 关于正确认识和处理新形势下新疆宗教 问题的调查报告&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Investigation Report on Correct Understanding and Handling of Religious Issues in Xinjiang under the New Situation].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western press and Western soft-power organizations of course happily publicized these deficiencies throughout the early twenty-first century. &amp;quot;Unemployment among Uyghurs is very high&amp;quot; said &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; in 2009,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Who Are the Uyghurs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, July 9, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; criticizing in multiple articles the XUAR&#039;s high rate of joblessness, including by interviewing a Uyghur academic who claimed it was &amp;quot;among the highest in the world&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sarah Jackson-Han, &amp;quot;Uyghur Scholar Calls for Jobs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, March 6, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; London-based NGO Minority Rights Group International claimed in 2008 that the Uyghur unemployment rate in Xinjiang was &amp;quot;a staggering 70 per cent.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minority Rights Group International, &#039;&#039;World Directory of Minorities: Uyghurs&#039;&#039;, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2013, the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039; highlighted the high unemployment rate among the Uyghur population in a profile on Xinjiang,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Palmer, &amp;quot;The Uighurs, China&#039;s Embattled Muslim Minority, Are Still Seeking an Identity,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, September 27, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as did the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, remarking that &amp;quot;Uighurs are largely frozen out of the region&#039;s booming gas and oil industry&amp;quot; as well as several forms of transport labor.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrew Jacobs, &amp;quot;Uighurs in China Say Bias Is Growing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 7, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;In southern Xinjiang, it is hard for Uighurs to find jobs&amp;quot; a Uyghur employee of the PRC&#039;s state-run television broadcaster told Hong Kong magazine &#039;&#039;Phoenix Weekly&#039;&#039; in 2014;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chi Zhang, &amp;quot;One Uighur Man&#039;s Journey Goes Viral.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the same month, a senior researcher at Western NGO Human Rights Watch praised a suicide bombing on Ürümqi South railway station that killed one bystander and injured dozens of commuters, attributing it to &amp;quot;people amongst the colonized who are ready to use violence against the colonizer,&amp;quot; or the alleged retribution against Han migrant workers who had stolen jobs from local Uyghurs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Martina, &amp;quot;In China&#039;s Xinjiang, Economic Divide Seen Fuelling Ethnic Unrest,&amp;quot; Reuters, May 6, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The government in Xinjiang, in fact, did publicly agree that a change in policy was needed, admitting to &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; in 2009, that &amp;quot;the employment picture in Xinjiang, especially for the ethnic minorities, is still bleak&amp;quot; and ordered businesses to employ more local residents.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinhua, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Xinjiang Orders Businesses to Recruit More Locals,&amp;quot; September 24, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2014, these efforts had still seen very little success, especially in the countryside. (Estimates of the XUAR&#039;s rural joblessness in 2013 and a comparison with the present are given in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app04.xhtml|Appendix D]].)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hu and Hu had prescribed greater ethnic integration, the enforcement of equal rights, the end of affirmative action policies, and more government spending in minority regions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;第二代民族政策：促进民族交融一体和繁荣 一体&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The Second Generation Ethnic Policy: Promoting National Integration and Prosperity], 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Xi Jinping began to emphasize in his speeches the need for bilingual education and ethnic unity; during a visit to Xinjiang in 2014, &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; reported him saying what became a common government slogan:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;All ethnic groups should understand each other, respect each other, tolerate each other, appreciate each other, learn from each other, help each other, and hold each other tightly like pomegranate seeds.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新华网&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;习近平:扩大新疆少数民族到内地居住规模&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Xi Jinping: Expand the scale of ethnic minorities in Xinjiang living in the interior].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The government began new education and jobs programs in Xinjiang on a massive scale. In 2017, the 19th National Congress of the Communist Party declared that &amp;quot;socialism with Chinese characteristics has entered a new era, and that the principal contradiction of the Chinese society has evolved into the one between unbalanced and inadequate development and the people&#039;s ever-growing needs for a better life.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Embassy of the People&#039;s Republic of China in the Republic of South Africa, &#039;&#039;Q&amp;amp;#x26;A on the 19th National Congress of the Communist Party of China&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The strategy of developing the productive forces of China by letting some get rich before others was completed; the era of Common Prosperity and of redistributing those riches had begun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western propaganda machine swiftly responded. Headlines proclaimed a genocide in Xinjiang; lurid stories of torture and brutality from Uyghur émigrés were splashed uncritically throughout the press and social media. Numerous academic reports on human rights, based upon little but zoomed-in satellite photography and anecdote-speculation, were published by defense industry think tanks such as the Jamestown Foundation and ASPI; these reports were then cited or imitated by a host of Western newspapers and other NGOs. Though the extent of Hu and Hu&#039;s actual influence on the Party was unclear, the government appeared to have adopted at least some of their recommendations, leading Western soft-power organizations to seize upon their work as the supposed foundation of the changes to the PRC&#039;s ethnic minority policy. The Tibetan government-in-exile considered their suggestions to be synonymous with the &amp;quot;eradication&amp;quot; of Tibetan culture.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;西藏新闻社记&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;消滅西藏文化是所謂第二代民族政策的最終&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [The elimination of Tibetan culture is the ultimate goal of the so-called second-generation ethnic policy].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, citing both the Jamestown Foundation and ASPI, blamed Hu and Hu for the PRC&#039;s alleged new policy of &amp;quot;ethnic assimilation&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eva Xiao, Jonathan Cheng, and Liza Lin, &amp;quot;Beijing Accelerates Campaign of Ethnic Assimilation,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Jamestown Foundation breathlessly reported that minority rights in China—and the very existence of the ethnic autonomous regions—were hanging by a thread, claiming that minorities&#039; bonus points on college entrance exams&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;College entrance exams in China have paramount importance, given the intense competition for university places. A single point can sometimes determine a young student&#039;s entire future. According to Sautman, affirmative action in the Chinese university system had on the whole been a positive experience for ethnic minorities. [Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;Affirmative Action, Ethnic Minorities and China&#039;s Universities,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington International Law Journal&#039;&#039; 7, no. 1 (Jan. 1, 1998): 109].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had been &amp;quot;significantly reduced,&amp;quot; and repeating a litany of dubious rumors of religious oppression, such as an anonymously-sourced account of Chinese Muslims being forced to eat pork.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;James Leibold, &amp;quot;Planting the Seed: Ethnic Policy in Xi Jinping&#039;s New Era of Cultural Nationalism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Brief&#039;&#039; 19, no. 22 (The Jamestown Foundation, December 31, 2019).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In addition to their position on ending affirmative action, Hu and Hu had advised &amp;quot;downplaying&amp;quot; (&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;淡 化&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;) ethnic consciousness,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;第二代民族政策：促进民族交融一体和繁荣一 体&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (&amp;quot;The Second Generation Ethnic Policy: Promoting National Integration and Prosperity&amp;quot;), 6.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and taking such actions as removing ethnic identity from identification documents&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国梦的基石是中华民族的国族一体化,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; 111.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and ending recognition of the PRC&#039;s 56 officially-recognized ethnic groups,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡鞍钢&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; and &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;胡联合&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, 115.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; advice which Western academics both interpreted as genocidal and assumed had been fully accepted by the Party. An article in the &#039;&#039;China Journal&#039;&#039;, drawing on the work of a frequent Jamestown contributor, crudely mistranslated the title of another of Hu and Hu&#039;s works, claiming it meant they advocated for &amp;quot;… the Integration of the Peoples of China into a Single Nation-Race,&amp;quot; inserting for its Western audience a dark eugenicist overtone.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Elliott, &amp;quot;The Case of the Missing Indigene: Debate Over a &#039;Second-Generation&#039; Ethnic Policy,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The China Journal&#039;&#039; 73 (January 1, 2015): 194–95.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Criticism of Hu and Hu&#039;s perspective is surely warranted, yet the disingenuous conflation of their political beliefs and government policy is anything but. A closer—and more honest—examination of the PRC&#039;s policy toward minorities cannot help but show that the Party has taken an approach that is quite distinct from their vision. The policy did indeed change—but, according to Sautman, this change was &amp;quot;not the shift that proponents of curbing minority rights have sought.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;Paved with Good Intentions: Proposals to Curb Minority Rights and Their Consequences for China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Modern China&#039;&#039; 38, no. 1 (January 1, 2012): 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Contrary to their desires—and to most Western reporting—affirmative action policies were not weakened in the PRC, but &#039;&#039;strengthened&#039;&#039;. While it was technically true that several regional governments had begun reducing the number of bonus points given to ethnic minorities on college entrance exams, these were the governments of the eastern provinces, the wealthiest in China, where even minorities were considerably better off than elsewhere. In 2017, Beijing canceled the 5 extra points it had previously given minorities—but only minorities from Beijing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;As early as 2000, in fact, the census indicated that Beijing&#039;s ethnic minority population had higher university enrollment rates than the Han by four percent, indicating that the bonus points policy had been a success, and was therefore less needed for &#039;&#039;Beijing&#039;s&#039;&#039; minorities. [Reza Hasmath and Jennifer Hsu, &#039;&#039;China in an Era of Transition: Understanding Contemporary State and Society Actors&#039;&#039; (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2009), 53.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Transfer students from &amp;quot;the frontiers, mountainous areas, pastoral areas, and areas inhabited by ethnic minorities&amp;quot; now received the bonus instead. Hunan, a southeastern-central province with scarcely more than half a typical coastal province&#039;s GDP per capita, gave minorities from ethnic minority autonomous regions, counties, and townships 20 extra points; minorities from minority-majority counties received an extra 10 points, and minorities from other areas received an extra 5 points.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国民族报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (China National News), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国民族报：今年高考少数民族 加分政策进一步&#039;瘦身&#039;、完善&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [China Ethnic Daily: This year&#039;s college entrance examination bonus points policy for ethnic minorities will be further &amp;quot;downsized&amp;quot; and improved].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, it is technically true that the total amount of bonus points granted declined overall, yet the bonuses that remained were increased and targeted to where wealth disparities were the greatest (the entire point, after all, of affirmative action).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Affirmative action may obviously be done away with once society has developed to the point where people of all ethnicities enjoy equal opportunities and equal outcomes in all aspects of social and economic life, and China&#039;s rapid rise in prosperity meant that conditions had greatly changed, necessitating some reforms; but the Party had correctly understood that overall this point was still far away.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A representative from the National Education Advisory Committee summarized the new distribution with the phrase &amp;quot;less icing on the cake and more charcoal in the snow&amp;quot;; in the interest of fairness to the less-developed rural areas, fewer bonuses would be allocated for programs in which they lagged behind, such as athletics and the arts, while &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; would be given to disadvantaged groups.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国民族报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (China National News), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中国民族报：今年高考少数民族 加分政策进一步&#039;瘦身&#039;、完善&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [China Ethnic Daily: This year&#039;s college entrance examination bonus points policy for ethnic minorities will be further &amp;quot;downsized&amp;quot; and improved].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As of 2019, a majority of all provinces had reformed their bonus point system, and all continued to provide help to minorities with new policies specifically tailored to regional ethnic conditions, giving the same or more to the poor and less to those who had prospered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rather than de-recognize or even &amp;quot;downplay&amp;quot; the 56 ethnic groups, the government doubled down, mentioning the policy even &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; in official communications. In a choreographed symbolic display at the opening ceremony to the 2022 Winter Olympics in Beijing, representatives from each of the 56 groups stood together to pass the Chinese flag across the stadium in front of all of China and the entire world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chad de Guzman, &amp;quot;China Knew It Couldn&#039;t Escape Politics at the Olympics Opening Ceremony. It Didn&#039;t Try,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The policy of ethnic autonomous regions was likewise unchanged. The constitution of the PRC had contained numerous extra rights for ethnic minorities, as well as explicit commitments by the government to combat Han chauvinism&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;People&#039;s Republic of China, &#039;&#039;Constitution of the People&#039;s Republic of China&#039;&#039;, sec. Preamble.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and to assist ethnic minority areas in accelerating their development;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;People&#039;s Republic of China, &#039;&#039;Constitution of the People&#039;s Republic of China&#039;&#039;, art. 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; though the constitution was changed several times after 2017, none of these clauses were removed. A 2019 amendment updated a few, not to remove any language, but simply to add that the state would &#039;&#039;also&#039;&#039; uphold harmony between all ethnic groups.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Thirteenth National People&#039;s Congress of the People&#039;s Republic of China, &#039;&#039;Amendment to the Constitution of the People&#039;s Republic of China&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally, none of this made the slightest impression upon the Western press, which mentioned such policies only in order to misrepresent them, or to say their existence only proved that a secret genocide was indeed underway. The new policy of ethnic harmony was smeared as &amp;quot;assimilation&amp;quot; by media organizations such as &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Xi Warns Missteps on Ethnic Issues Would &#039;Destabilize&#039; China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, March 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; published an op-ed claiming that the Party wished to &amp;quot;shepherd&amp;quot; ethnic minorities &amp;quot;into extinction.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Thomas S Mullaney, &amp;quot;How China Went from Celebrating Ethnic Diversity to Suppressing It,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, June 11, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A platform was given to any and all Chinese émigrés willing to state this as fact. The corroboration of victim or witness accounts of alleged torture or discrimination was either not attempted, or not possible, as Western institutions decoupled from Xinjiang en masse. Just as it had during the 1980s, the premise that any change to Chinese government policy could only be more harmful went unquestioned. Under this premise, any new jobs in the XUAR became &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; and any new schools became &amp;quot;concentration camps.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, the West watched with skillfully manufactured horror as the masses of impoverished Uyghur peasants were rapidly proletarianized and given paid work. The propaganda machine&#039;s pre-2017 litany of complaints about Uyghur unemployment in Xinjiang vanished quickly as the Party intervened to solve it, never to be spoken of again; instead—without an ounce of shame—this machine devoted all of its efforts toward trying to make the very same Uyghurs unemployed again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By 2020, it had become clear to Western propagandists that the narrative published by every major newspaper throughout 2018 and 2019 regarding the PRC&#039;s alleged campaign of &amp;quot;concentration camps&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;internment camps&amp;quot; for increasingly-large numbers of Uyghur detainees&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Initially estimated at &amp;quot;tens of thousands&amp;quot; by Human Rights Watch (&amp;quot;China: Big Data Fuels Crackdown in Minority Region,&amp;quot; February 26, 2018), then 2 million in a statistical extrapolation of anecdote-speculation published by the NED-funded Chinese Human Rights Defenders (&amp;quot;China: Massive Numbers of Uyghurs &amp;amp;#x26; Other Ethnic Minorities Forced into Re-Education Programs,&amp;quot; August 3, 2018), and ranging as high as 8 million, or the vast majority of the entire Uyghur population (East Turkistan National Awakening Movement, &amp;quot;Genocide&amp;quot;).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; would soon lose its grip on the public consciousness as news involving them became more and more scarce. The &amp;quot;camps,&amp;quot; allegedly opened in 2017, were described by the Chinese government as post-secondary schools which taught the Standard Chinese language, basic civics, and vocational skills;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The State Council of the People&#039;s Republic of China, &#039;&#039;The Fight Against Terrorism and Extremism and Human Rights Protection in Xinjiang&#039;&#039; [white paper], March 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; though Western media instantly dismissed this claim, Western journalists struggled to uncover direct evidence to contradict it. In July of 2019, two years after the alleged mass incarceration had begun—a period strangely similar to the length of a typical trade school education—the Chinese government had announced that most students of these facilities had graduated.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chris Buckley and Steven Lee Myers, &amp;quot;China Said It Closed Muslim Detention Camps. There&#039;s Reason to Doubt That,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 9, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Western newspapers grew increasingly desperate; at one point in September of 2020 a &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; journalist recounted a visit to Kashgar in which she noted no conspicuous absence of young Uyghur men (supposedly the &amp;quot;prime targets for the detention campaign&amp;quot;) from its busy streets; she carefully refrained from talking to anyone, and instead invented an entirely subjective &amp;quot;blankness in people&#039;s eyes&amp;quot; and a &amp;quot;palpable heaviness in the air&amp;quot; to perpetuate the &amp;quot;concentration camp&amp;quot; myth.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anna Fifield, &amp;quot;As Repression Mounts, China under Xi Jinping Feels Increasingly like North Korea,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 28, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2021, most had given up; an article in the Associated Press reluctantly confirmed the &amp;quot;camps&amp;quot; closure with the headline &amp;quot;Xinjiang eases its grip, but fear remains,&amp;quot; commenting on the reduction of police security in Kashgar, and described seeing Uyghur teenage boys &amp;quot;flirt with girls over pounding dance music at rollerblading rinks.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dake Kang, &amp;quot;Terror &amp;amp;#x26; Tourism: Xinjiang Eases Its Grip, but Fear Remains,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, October 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2022, the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; admitted the &amp;quot;camps&amp;quot; had been closed since 2019, and that &amp;quot;scattered checks by journalists&amp;quot; had since found the alleged &amp;quot;camp sites&amp;quot; abandoned or converted to other purposes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eva Dou and Cate Cadell, &amp;quot;As Crackdown Eases, China&#039;s Xinjiang Faces Long Road to Rehabilitation,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 23, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But the propaganda machine had also pivoted to keep up; as large numbers of graduates entered the workforce, Western media quickly labeled their employment &amp;quot;forced labor.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Australian Strategic Policy Institute, together with the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, began a coordinated push in March of 2020 with a 52-page report provocatively-titled &amp;quot;Uyghurs for sale,&amp;quot; consisting of a handful of case studies which allegedly indicated that Uyghur factory workers were employed against their will. The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; decided the involuntary nature of Uyghur workers&#039; employment at Taekwang Shoes, a company operating a factory in Qingdao, solely by hearsay from a pair of anonymous local street vendors. The article described how Uyghur workers had patronized their stalls by &amp;quot;[using] hand gestures and rudimentary Mandarin to buy dried fruit, socks and sanitary pads&amp;quot;—only to rely, in the following paragraphs, on the two vendors&#039; speculation that the very workers with whom they had been unable to communicate were not there by choice:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Everyone knows they didn&#039;t come here of their own free will. They were brought here,&amp;quot; said one fruit-seller as she set up her stall. &amp;quot;The Uighurs had to come because they didn&#039;t have an option. The government sent them here,&amp;quot; another vendor told the Washington Post.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;No other evidence of forced labor at Taekwang Shoes beyond descriptions of the security system at the factory—which housed Han as well as Uyghur workers—was provided; the article cited the ASPI report to further support its claim,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anna Fifield, &amp;quot;China Compels Uighurs to Work in Shoe Factory That Supplies Nike,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 29, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which in turn circularly cited the same &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; article.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vicky Xiuzhong Xu et al., &amp;quot;Uyghurs for Sale: &#039;Re-Education&#039;, Forced Labour and Surveillance beyond Xinjiang,&amp;quot; 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Other case studies in the report were similarly vague.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to ASPI&#039;s job advertisements, their data analysts are in fact recruited specifically for their &amp;quot;flair for using data to tell stories&amp;quot; and their &amp;quot;Enthusiasm and comfort with ambiguity and drawing sound inferences from incomplete information&amp;quot; rather than any specific degrees, certifications, or any other academic qualifications. (Australian Strategic Policy Institute, &amp;quot;Jobs at ASPI: ICPC Data Analyst.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sketchers USA, whose supplier in Guangdong Province was also named in the report, conducted multiple unannounced audits of the factory in an attempt to confirm the allegations, none of which &amp;quot;revealed any indications of the use of forced labor, either of Uyghurs or any other ethnic or religious group, nor did the audits raise any other concerns about general labor conditions&amp;quot; according to their statement.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Skechers, &amp;quot;Statement of Skechers USA, Inc. on Uyghurs,&amp;quot; March 2021, 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; James&#039; analysis of the report concluded that &amp;quot;not one&amp;quot; of the accusations made by ASPI regarding forced labor in China &amp;quot;survive[d] close scrutiny&amp;quot; and that the report &amp;quot;was not a work of scholarly analysis, but rather a piece of strategic disinformation to exact harm&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jaq James, &#039;&#039;The Australian Strategic Policy Institute&#039;s Uyghurs for Sale Report: Scholarly Analysis or Strategic Disinformation?&#039;&#039;, CO-WEST-PRO Consultancy Working Paper 1 (2022): 87.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—yet the report would be used as the foundation for Western foreign policy toward Xinjiang, not in spite of this fact, but because of it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Others soon followed ASPI&#039;s example. In July, Washington-based policy think tank Center for Strategic and International Studies (CSIS) published its own report characterizing the PRC&#039;s poverty reduction campaign in Xinjiang as &amp;quot;forced labor,&amp;quot; citing the ASPI report and publications by a Jamestown Foundation researcher.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Amy K. Lehr, &amp;quot;Addressing Forced Labor in the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region,&amp;quot; Center for Strategic and Inernational Studies, &#039;&#039;CSIS Brief&#039;&#039;, July 30, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As mentioned earlier in this chapter, by September major international auditors were pressured to &amp;quot;decouple&amp;quot; from Xinjiang, and U.S. Customs and Border Protection issued unilateral sanctions on multiple companies in the XUAR. In another coordinated effort in December, the BBC commissioned a report alleging that Uyghur &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; was being used to harvest cotton in Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John Sudworth, &amp;quot;China&#039;s &#039;Tainted&#039; Cotton,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, December 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dan Murtaugh et al., &amp;quot;Secrecy and Abuse Claims Haunt China&#039;s Solar Factories in Xinjiang,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, April 13, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and various Western NGOs such as Amnesty International published similar reports throughout 2021, citing it and ASPI numerous times,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Amnesty International, &amp;quot;&#039;Like We Were Enemies in a War&#039;: China&#039;s Mass Internment, Torture, and Persecution of Muslims in Xinjiang,&amp;quot; June 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and relying on uncorroborated testimonies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jaq James, &#039;&#039;Amnesty International &amp;amp;#x26; Human Rights Watch&#039;s Forced Xinjiang Labour Claims: Junk Research or Noble Cause Corruption?&#039;&#039;, CO-WEST-PRO Consultancy Working Paper 2 (2022): 81.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In June of that year, the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; again published an article alleging that a Chinese manufacturing company used forced Uyghur labor—this time Hoshine Silicon, the world&#039;s largest producer of metallurgical-grade silicon needed to construct solar panels.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;While hypocrisy does not &#039;&#039;in itself&#039;&#039; disprove any particular claim, the shamelessness of the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; cannot be passed over with no remark. When the news broke in 2015 that United States-based solar corporation Suniva used U.S. federal prison labor to manufacture solar panels, it was reported by &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; (Nichola Groom, &amp;quot;Prison Labor Helps U.S. Solar Company Manufacture at Home,&amp;quot; June 9, 2015), but apparently was not considered important enough to be covered by &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; reporters! As of this writing, the only &#039;&#039;Post&#039;&#039; articles available online that even mention Suniva were published two years later—one of them an op-ed written by Suniva&#039;s own executive vice president, who praised the new tariffs on China and expressed the hope that President Trump would further protect the U.S. solar industry. Neither the Suniva VP nor the &#039;&#039;Post&#039;s&#039;&#039; editors made any mention of his company&#039;s history of profiting from the labor of actual prisoners (Matt Card, &amp;quot;Trump Is Right to Protect U.S. Manufacturers. Here&#039;s How He Could Help Us,&amp;quot; November 24, 2017).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of these reports struggled tremendously to find some way to distinguish Uyghur workers&#039; experiences from ordinary free employment. The &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; bizarrely began its exposé of Hoshine by admitting in the first paragraph that Uyghur workers who were supposedly forced to work in the factories earned $600 a month—over 4,000 yuan, a rather high income in Xinjiang—to operate electric furnaces. The &#039;&#039;Post&#039;&#039; quoted a Uyghur émigré who lived overseas to support their claim that the jobs were compulsory, then even more bizarrely included an interview with a Uyghur worker at the factory who told the &#039;&#039;Post&#039;&#039; that he had come to work there voluntarily.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lily Kuo, Pei Lin Wu, and Jeanne Whalen, &amp;quot;Solar Industry&#039;s Ties to China&#039;s Xinjiang Region Raise Specter of Forced Labor,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 24, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The report commissioned by the BBC attempted to show that two below-average monthly incomes reported by cotton fieldworkers were below the minimum wage in Xinjiang—either mistakenly or deliberately omitting county-level minimum wage differences in the XUAR, which indicated that for the year in question these incomes would only have been below minimum wage in a county where no cotton was cultivated.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A brief explanation is called for. The report claims that to remain above China&#039;s absolute rural poverty line in 2019, &amp;quot;a household of five would need to earn a total of 20,000 RMB or 1,667 RMB per month. To compare, Xinjiang&#039;s minimum wage in 2018 amounted to 1,820 RMB per month.&amp;quot; (Adrian Zenz, &amp;quot;Coercive Labor in Xinjiang: Labor Transfer and the Mobilization of Ethnic Minorities to Pick Cotton,&amp;quot; New Lines Institute, December 14, 2020, 18.) This is extraordinarily misleading, given that the minimum wage in Xinjiang was set at the county level in 2018, and in fact ranged from 1,460 to 1,820 RMB according to a public release by the People&#039;s Government of the XUAR, which assigned the highest minimum wage of 1,820 RMB to only two areas: Taxkorgan Tajik Autonomous County and Karamay City. (&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新疆 维吾尔自治区人民政府, &amp;quot;新政发&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;[2018]19&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;号 新疆维吾尔自治区人民政府关于调 整新疆维吾尔自治区最低工资标准的通知&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Notice of the People&#039;s Government of Xinjiang Uygur Autonomous Region on Adjusting the Minimum Wage Standards of Xinjiang Uygur Autonomous Region].)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The report continues, claiming &amp;quot;One account of transferred cotton pickers claimed an average monthly income of 4,800 RMB. Two other accounts, however, give average income figures of only 1,670 and 1,805 RMB per month&amp;quot; (Adrian Zenz, &amp;quot;Coercive Labor in Xinjiang: Labor Transfer and the Mobilization of Ethnic Minorities to Pick Cotton,&amp;quot; 18.)—supposedly indicating that fieldworkers were not properly compensated according to the minimum wage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, in order to actually have been compensated below the minimum wage, these workers would need to have picked cotton in either Karamay City or Taxkorgan. This is quite unlikely; according to the map of cotton farmland in Xinjiang provided in the report, Taxkorgan did not contain a single cotton field (Adrian Zenz, 6), and Karamay City is in &#039;&#039;northern&#039;&#039; Xinjiang where both relatively few Uyghurs live and most cotton harvesting is mechanized.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet the details or factual accuracy of this report were of little concern to the Western press, and even less to its true audience, the United States Congress, which voted overwhelmingly to pass the &amp;quot;Uyghur Forced Labor Prevention Act&amp;quot; in the following months. By the end of 2021, it became law. The act presumed that any and all goods from the entire region of Xinjiang—or even containing materials that had originated in Xinjiang—were made by &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot;; such goods were consequently banned from the United States unless the importer could establish &amp;quot;with clear and convincing evidence&amp;quot; for the Customs and Border Protection agency that no forced labor had been used to produce them.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rep. James P. McGovern [D-MA-2], H.R.6256 - 117th Congress (2021–2022): To ensure that goods made with forced labor in the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region of the People&#039;s Republic of China do not enter the United States market, and for other purposes.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC had again become guilty until proven innocent; the Western media now not only marshaled public opinion against the targets of the super-empire, but fulfilled the even more sinister purpose of building support for legislation actually designed to destroy the economic progress of the Uyghur people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such was the life cycle of the &amp;quot;forced labor&amp;quot; narrative. First the governments of the super-empire (the United States, the United Kingdom, Australia) paid their NGO appendages (ASPI, Jamestown, the NED) to produce &amp;quot;academic&amp;quot; reports from dubious and unverified primary sources. Then the Western press (the &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;) credulously covered these reports, building a consensus and public pressure to act. With this mandate, those very same governments happily legislated economic warfare against Xinjiang. Propaganda had been weaponized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Much like the United States&#039; own New Deal of the 1930s, the jobs programs initiated by the government in Xinjiang often directly employed workers in the public sector, yet many were hired by private companies as well. These were the weakest links and became prime targets of the propaganda machine. Hoshine was immediately sanctioned by the U.S. CBP.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lily Kuo and Jeanne Whalen, &amp;quot;Biden Administration Bars Imports of Solar Panels Linked to Forced Labor in China&#039;s Xinjiang Region,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, June 24, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Lens Technology, one of Apple&#039;s major suppliers of smartphone touch screens, hastily laid off over 400 Uyghur workers following ASPI&#039;s initial report and froze hiring of any new Uyghur employees.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Liza Lin, Eva Xiao, and Yoko Kubota, &amp;quot;Chinese Suppliers to Apple, Nike Shun Xinjiang Workers as U.S. Forced-Labor Ban Looms,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, July 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Taekwang Shoes, under pressure from its major customer Nike, also terminated its entire Uyghur workforce.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joshua Lipes, &amp;quot;Nike Says China-Based Supplier Sent All Uyghur Workers Home Amid Forced Labor Allegations,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A media analysis published by Pakistan&#039;s Islamabad Policy Research Institute found that the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;&#039; coverage of Uyghur human rights issues between 2019 and 2021 clearly diverged from news organizations in the Islamic world by urging for increased sanctions against Chinese companies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;How the Uyghur Issue Has Been Framed Across Global Media - A Snapshot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;G5iO&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2021, 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As such sanctions loomed, private companies began once again to discriminate against racial minorities, either unofficially or by proxy. In 2021, American smart home technology company Universal Electronics ended its relationship with a staffing agency that had hired Uyghur employees to work in its Chinese suppliers&#039; factories.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Universal Electronics &amp;amp;#x3C;UEIC.O&amp;amp;#x3E; Ended Relationship with Agency Linked to Uyghur Workers,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, October 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Hong Kong-based Esquel Group, the world&#039;s largest woven shirt maker, had the resources to sue the U.S. Commerce Department over its inclusion in a sanctions list, and won due to lack of evidence of forced labor&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chad Bray, &amp;quot;Nike&#039;s Former Supplier Esquel Group Scores a Rare Win in a Bid to Remove Xinjiang Unit from US Forced-Labour Sanctions List,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, August 4, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—but not before lost business had led to the closure of several factories in China, which laid off thousands of workers.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Owen Churchill, &amp;quot;Esquel Group Sues US over Unit&#039;s Inclusion on &#039;Entity List&#039;, as Company&#039;s Chief Says It Faces &#039;Devastating Harm,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western propaganda machine&#039;s cynical criticisms of Xinjiang&#039;s high minority unemployment rate during the 2000s were shown to be hollow a decade later as it cruelly deprived thousands of Uyghurs of their jobs and did its best to push them back into the hell of rural poverty. Just as the United States&#039; embargo on Cuba was designed to bring about hunger and desperation, its sanctions on Xinjiang were carefully crafted to undermine the Party&#039;s efforts to lift the people up to better lives.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Comparing Chinese to Western Propaganda ===&lt;br /&gt;
The use of propaganda by the Western press and NGOs to build support for imperial policy is hardly a novel phenomenon;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nor, crucially, is its use to demonize governments controlled by communist parties. During the Cold War, for example, Reuters and AFP were infiltrated and manipulated into republishing stories of fictional atrocities by Cuban soldiers in the Angolan Civil War that the CIA had planted in local African newspapers. According to the former chief of the CIA&#039;s Angolan task force that was responsible for manufacturing these tall tales, his covert actions team &amp;quot;didn&#039;t know of one single atrocity&amp;quot; actually committed by the Cubans. (&#039;&#039;John Stockwell, Former CIA Agent John Stockwell Talks about How the CIA Worked in Vietnam and Elsewhere&#039;&#039;, Witness to War YouTube video [15:12], posted on September 29, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; throughout the stage of super-imperialism, fictional or heavily manipulated &amp;quot;atrocity propaganda&amp;quot; has quite often been used to justify military interventions by the United States and NATO. Often, all that Western governments require from a newspaper or NGO is merely for it to republish or rubber-stamp stories they themselves had already fabricated. In 1990, Amnesty International claimed it had &amp;quot;verified&amp;quot; a fictional account of Iraqi troops murdering over 300 premature babies in Kuwait, putting an imprimatur on the hoax that was likely essential to bringing about the subsequent U.S. invasion of Iraq. President H.W. Bush personally publicized the story to build support for the war over the next few months, eventually convincing a divided U.S. Senate to authorize the use of military force against Iraq in January of 1991 by a margin of only five votes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to a CBC documentary about the hoax, the incubator baby story was brought up a total of seven times in the Senate&#039;s debate over the vote. [Neil Docherty (director), &#039;&#039;To Sell a War&#039;&#039; (1992).]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2003, anecdote-speculation derived from the testimony of Iraqi émigrés was used to justify a second invasion, this time through bogus claims that the Iraqi government possessed weapons of mass destruction and had ties to Al Qaeda.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;After the invasion had succeeded, when no such weapons could be found, newspapers that had spread the story were eventually forced to acknowledge that they had been fooled; the &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039;, for example, admitted in 2004 that &amp;quot;Iraqi defectors tricked us with WMD lies.&amp;quot; (David Rose, &amp;quot;Iraqi Defectors Tricked Us with WMD Lies, but We Must Not Be Fooled Again,&amp;quot; May 29, 2004.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Being so ubiquitous in the West, modern atrocity propaganda is no longer remarkable; what &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; remarkable is that despite the negative (in the West, and to an extent internationally) reputation of modern China&#039;s infamously Party-controlled news media, it does not operate in an even remotely similar fashion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowhere is this distinction clearer than in the response to the July 5 incident. In June of 2009, at a toy factory in the city of Shaoguan near China&#039;s eastern coast, a brawl between Uyghur and Han co-workers— set off by false rumors and a tragic misunderstanding surrounding a young Han woman who had accidentally entered the Uyghur workers&#039; dormitory—left two Uyghur men dead. The perpetrators were eventually caught, tried, and convicted; a Han man identified as the &amp;quot;principal instigator&amp;quot; was given the death penalty and the rest lengthy prison sentences.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, a total of seven other Han who participated in the deadly brawl were sentenced to prison, one with a life sentence; three Uyghurs involved in the brawl were also given relatively shorter terms of five to six years. (David Barboza, &amp;quot;China Sets Sentences in Brawl Tied to Riot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 11, 2009.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, in the confusion after the melee, the instigators had fled the scene and were initially not apprehended, fueling wild speculation on the internet. The &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; reported that Uyghur exile groups quickly circulated video and pictures of the fighting, along with unverified claims that many more deaths had occurred, throughout the following week.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jonathan Watts, &amp;quot;Old Suspicions Magnified Mistrust into Ethnic Riots in Urumqi,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 10, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On the 5th of July, tensions finally boiled over on the other side of China, where a demonstration in the XUAR&#039;s Ürümqi organized around the rumors devolved into a bloody anti-Han pogrom. Hundreds of buses and buildings were set on fire, and almost 200 people, nearly all of them Han, were stabbed or beaten to death by the mob in a single night. Well over a thousand more were injured. In an interview with Hong Kong news magazine &#039;&#039;Yazhou Zhoukan&#039;&#039;, Uyghur journalist Hailette Niyaz, who had witnessed some of the destruction, reported hearing rioters shout slogans such as &amp;quot;Kill the Han!&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;We want to establish an Islamic country and strictly implement Islamic law&amp;quot;—signs he believed indicated the mob had been organized by Hizb-ut-Tahrir al-Islami, or the Islamic Liberation Party, a fundamentalist organization active throughout Central Asia that aimed to establish a global caliphate.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;海莱特·尼亚孜&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Hailette Niyaz), &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;專訪：維族&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;NGO&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;工作者、前新疆 法制報總編室主任海萊特 他在七五事件前就預警．李永峰&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Interview: Uyghur NGO worker Hailette, former director of the editorial office of Xinjiang Legal News who gave early warning before the July 5 incident. Li Yongfeng].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An observer unable to distinguish between the class that controls the United States&#039; government and the class that controls China&#039;s might have expected the July 5 incident to become China&#039;s &amp;quot;9/11 moment.&amp;quot; The world today still feels the aftershocks of the United States&#039; horrific retaliation to the September 11 attacks; a report published by scholars at Brown University found that two decades after 2001, the Global &amp;quot;War on Terror&amp;quot; (GWOT) had caused the deaths of a total of nearly one million people through invasion, bombing, and disease,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Neta C. Crawford and Catherine Lutz, &amp;quot;Human Cost of Post-9/11 Wars: Direct War Deaths in Major War Zones: Afghanistan &amp;amp;#x26; Pakistan (Oct. 2001–Aug. 2021); Iraq (March 2003–Aug. 2021); Syria (Sept. 2014–May 2021); Yemen (Oct. 2002–Aug. 2021) and Other Post-9/11 War Zones&amp;quot; [paper], &#039;&#039;Costs of War&#039;&#039;, Watson Institute of International and Public Affairs at Boston University, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and displaced over 38 million more.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Vine et al., &amp;quot;Creating Refugees: Displacement Caused by the United States&#039; Post-9/11 Wars,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Costs of War&#039;&#039;, Watson Institute of International and Public Affairs at Boston University, September 21, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The ruling class of the super-empire and its propaganda machine had gleefully used the specter of &amp;quot;radical Islamic terrorists&amp;quot; who &amp;quot;hated freedom&amp;quot; as a justification for military interventions throughout the periphery, which destabilized vast regions of Africa, the Middle East, and Central Asia in order to quell organized resistance to the dispossessive accumulation process.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This objective was made explicit in a book by the chairman of U.S. geopolitical think tank STRATFOR, who was quoted at greater length in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]]: &amp;quot;The third series of interventions was in the Islamic world, designed to block al Qaeda&#039;s (or anyone else&#039;s) desire to create a secure Islamic empire. The interventions in Afghanistan and Iraq were both a part of this effort.&amp;quot; (George Friedman, &#039;&#039;The Next 100 Years&#039;&#039;, 63–64.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. media, while paying lip service to President George W. Bush&#039;s official public announcement that not all Muslims were violent and that Al Qaeda had only &amp;quot;hijacked&amp;quot; a peaceful religion,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In one of Bush&#039;s first speeches after the attacks, he told Congress that &amp;quot;The terrorists are traitors to their own faith, trying, in effect, to hijack Islam itself.&amp;quot; (George W. Bush, &amp;quot;Text: President Bush Addresses the Nation,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2001.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; nevertheless took every opportunity to demonize Muslims and particularly Arabs to a global audience. Almost overnight, &amp;quot;radical Islamic terrorists&amp;quot; became the villains of innumerable films, television shows, first-person shooter video games, and other mass media. According to FBI statistics, between 2000 and 2001, hate crimes against Muslims in the U.S. increased by sixteen hundred percent.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Federal Bureau of Investigation, &amp;quot;Uniform Crime Report.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press happily fanned the flames, platforming commentators and media personalities who openly opined that Islam (and by implication all Muslims) was an inherently violent faith.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2016, the &#039;&#039;International Communication Gazette&#039;&#039; published a comprehensive meta-analysis of 345 studies of the media&#039;s portrayal of Muslims and Islam, which found that through the catalyst of 9/11, &amp;quot;most of the Western mainstream media&amp;quot; had &amp;quot;constructed negative images of Muslims and Islam,&amp;quot; consistently presenting Muslims as threatening. (Ahmed and Matthes, &amp;quot;Media Representation of Muslims and Islam from 2000 to 2015: A Meta-Analysis.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; September 11 itself is still perpetually memorialized as the United States&#039; officially-proclaimed &amp;quot;Patriot Day&amp;quot; holiday.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nothing like any of this occurred in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even the Washington-based Uyghur émigré organizations were shocked when the Chinese government arrested Hailette Niyaz for giving his interview to &#039;&#039;Yazhou Zhoukan&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;China to Try Uighur Journalist on &#039;Security&#039; – Report,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 22, 2010&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; After all, Niyaz had been a &#039;&#039;supporter&#039;&#039; of the government, in the very same interview speaking contemptuously of the émigré World Uyghur Congress and condemning the idea of Uyghur separatism, calling it a concept &amp;quot;built up by the Turks and forcibly thrust upon us.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;海莱特·尼亚孜&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Hailette Niyaz), &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;專訪：維族&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;NGO&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;工作者、前新疆法制 報總編室主任海萊特 他在七五事件前就預警．李永峰&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Interview: Uyghur NGO worker Hailette, former director of the editorial office of Xinjiang Legal News who gave early warning before the July 5 incident. Li Yongfeng]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He was later sentenced to &#039;&#039;fifteen years&#039;&#039; in prison for endangering state security&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tania Branigan, &amp;quot;China Jails Writer for 15 Years for &#039;Endangering State Security,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 25, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—one of the harshest punishments the PRC has ever given a journalist, according to the Committee to Protect Journalists.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;As of 2021, the CPJ recorded only two receiving longer prison sentences in China (for any reason) ever since. (Committee to Protect Journalists, &amp;quot;Journalists Imprisoned,&amp;quot; loc. China.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The true reason for making an example of Niyaz was twofold: first, he had drawn attention to racially-motivated violence &#039;&#039;against&#039;&#039; the Han &#039;&#039;by&#039;&#039; ethnic minorities, and second, he had done so on a Chinese-language foreign website.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Western media has speculated that Niyaz&#039;s punishment was &#039;&#039;solely&#039;&#039; for giving an interview to foreign media, but this is clearly not the case. Kurbanjan Samat, a Uyghur photographer who in 2014 had given an interview to &#039;&#039;Phoenix Weekly&#039;&#039; (another Hong Kong magazine) about his own experiences, in which he repeatedly mentioned July 5, was not similarly arrested or incarcerated, despite his own dim view of Islamic fundamentalism. Samat&#039;s story included some frank descriptions of &#039;&#039;Han&#039;&#039; chauvinism that he had faced as a minority in eastern China yet did not describe Uyghur racial chauvinism or violence against the Han. (&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;张弛&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Zhang Chi), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;一个维族家庭的生 活：不去讲经班遭亲戚排斥&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Life of a Uyghur family: Relatives ostracize them for not going to lectures].)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; During the United States&#039; GWOT the Western propaganda machine publicized any criticism or disrespect of Islam itself by its prized pro-Western apostates; but when the Chinese government had the similar option of using vocally anti-separatist Uyghurs to manufacture public support for repression in Xinjiang, it silenced them instead, out of fear that they might incite retaliatory violence from the Han majority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, in the aftermath of July 5, the PRC&#039;s state-owned media was reluctant to disclose the ethnicity of the victims.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anthony Kuhn and Melissa Block, &amp;quot;China Ethnic Unrest Kills 156,&amp;quot; NPR, July 6, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press capitalized on this hesitation, seizing the opportunity to immediately propagate the falsehood that there had in fact been a massacre of Uyghurs by a Han mob instead. The &#039;&#039;Telegraph&#039;&#039;&#039;s foreign correspondent in Shanghai hastily kept ahead of the facts by announcing that the deaths reported by the Chinese government—156 was the initial count—were of Uyghurs, and only issued a correction after his on-the-ground colleagues in Ürümqi admitted otherwise.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Perversely, the NED-funded World Uyghur Congress, which most likely played a significant role in organizing the initial demonstration that transformed into a pogrom, continued to claim that several hundred Uyghurs had been secretly killed by police on the 5th, which even the &#039;&#039;Telegraph&#039;&#039; (Malcolm Moore, &amp;quot;Urumqi Riots Signal Dark Days Ahead,&amp;quot; July 8, 2009) &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, and other Western newspapers have universally contradicted (Yu Le and Lucy Hornby, &amp;quot;China Sentences Four More to Death for Urumqi Riot,&amp;quot; January 26, 2010). On the 6th, the &#039;&#039;Guardian&#039;&#039; reported that at a local hospital, doctors were still treating nearly 300 injured victims from the previous night, of whom only about 40 were Uyghur (Jonathan Watts, &amp;quot;Old Suspicions Magnified Mistrust into Ethnic Riots in Urumqi,&amp;quot; July 10, 2009).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A Han mob did in fact assemble to take revenge, armed with wooden clubs and other improvised weapons, less than forty-eight hours later;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ürümqi, in northern Xinjiang, is three-quarters Han by population.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; however, the authorities were prepared. The local government declared a curfew, and the police came out in force, tear-gassing the mob to prevent it from entering a Uyghur neighborhood.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tania Branigan, &amp;quot;Han Chinese Launch Revenge Attacks on Uighur Property,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The &#039;&#039;Telegraph&#039;&#039; noted how the local Party secretary &amp;quot;risked his dignity by standing on the roof of a police car with a megaphone beseeching the crowd to go home.&amp;quot; Most did so by early evening, and no deaths were reported connected to the demonstration.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Peter Foster, &amp;quot;Eyewitness: Tensions High on the Streets of Urumqi,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While the Chinese state-owned press officially blamed the World Uyghur Congress for fomenting the riot, the government at every level seemed far more concerned with protecting Uyghur innocents than making accusations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
President George W. Bush had given a public address on the morning of September 11, and a subsequent prime time speech to the country that evening; neither President Hu Jintao nor any member of the Politburo had so much as mentioned the Ürümqi riot for days after the event.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Richard McGregor, &amp;quot;Beijing Handles Political Management of Riot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press had identified the 9/11 hijackers as Arab Muslims almost immediately, within hours of the attacks, and news broadcasters rushed to heighten their audiences&#039; panic by reporting additional fictional attacks&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Associated Press, &amp;quot;A Stunning 48 Hours of News&amp;quot; (archived on the Wayback Machine).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; throughout the day;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;A Number Of Men Arrested With Explosives On Jersey Turnpike,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039; Live Event/Special aired September 11, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jim Naureckas, &amp;quot;As if Reality Wasn&#039;t Bad Enough: Dan Rather Spread Alarmist Rumors on September 11,&amp;quot; FAIR, &#039;&#039;Extra!&#039;&#039; (Nov.-Dec. 2001).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but after the riot in Ürümqi, the spread of news in China was tightly controlled. July 5 had been a Sunday; by early Monday morning the internet was shut down in Xinjiang and foreign social media websites had been blocked entirely throughout the country. &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that comments and photographs of the violence were quickly scrubbed from domestic social media within a few hours of being posted, and that keywords such as &amp;quot;Uighur&amp;quot; and even &amp;quot;Ürümqi&amp;quot; returned no search results.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ben Blanchard, &amp;quot;China Tightens Web Screws after Xinjiang Riot.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 6, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rather than deliberately fan the flames of anti-Muslim outrage, the Party and its censors did whatever they could to extinguish them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However well-intentioned, this policy of course had serious drawbacks, notably an erosion of trust in the reliability of news reported by state-owned media, which amid malicious rumors such as those regarding the incident in Shaoguan could instead result in even further violence. The &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; reported how several Han chauvinist blogs accused the central government of having &amp;quot;no clear position&amp;quot; and demanded it send troops to Xinjiang; such blogs, the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; said, &amp;quot;unrepresentative as they might be, are the sole outlets for opinions untainted by the government line.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Richard McGregor, &amp;quot;Beijing Handles Political Management of Riots.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, July 7, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to Sautman, such &amp;quot;internet outpourings&amp;quot; of chauvinism are not representative of Han in general, and &amp;quot;there is no firm indication that Han resentment of minority rights is a deeply felt sentiment, unlike the pervasive resentment of the rich in China.&amp;quot; (Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet while the government did arrest many of those involved in the violence, its line did not bend to the chauvinists&#039; desires. The People&#039;s Liberation Army neither instituted martial law in Xinjiang nor significantly increased the troops at its bases there after July 5, and by December of 2009, though it had arrested what suspects it could identify, the government&#039;s only serious policy changes had been to restrain the Han inhabitants of the region. Many Han residents of Ürümqi had attempted to self-segregate in the months after the riots, but the local government intervened, forbidding Han who lived in mixed-ethnic or predominantly-Uyghur neighborhoods to sell their homes. Local business were also strongly encouraged to hire more minorities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Where identifiable, discrimination and boycotts of Uyghur goods and services were punished; Han taxi drivers who refused service to a minority were fined 1000 RMB (about one week&#039;s income).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;SCMP Reporter, &amp;quot;Urumqi Remains Divided by Fear and Mistrust,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, December 22, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The July 5 incident is not memorialized in China and is rarely mentioned today.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In a discussion with the author in 2023, a native Xinjianger who had traveled outside the province in later years related that almost none of his acquaintances outside Xinjiang were even aware of the July 5 incident, and of those who had heard of it, almost none knew any details.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The entries for Ürümqi on Baidu&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Baidu Baike, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;乌鲁木齐&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; (Ürümqi).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and [http://baike.com Baike.com],&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;快懂百科&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; ([http://baike.com Baike.com]), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;乌鲁木齐&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Ürümqi].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the two largest online Chinese encyclopedias, do not even mention the event.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Riots and terrorism do not feature prominently on either website, other than in articles about specific incidents. As of this writing, the Gongyuan North Street suicide bombings in Ürümqi, the deadliest terrorist attack in China in modern history, was also not mentioned on either page; Baidu&#039;s entry for the Kunming Railway Station (Baidu Baike, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;昆明站&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Kunming Railway Station]) contained one sentence referencing the coordinated mass stabbing attack earlier that year that killed over 30 passengers, while [http://baike.com Baike.com] did not mention it at all. (&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;快懂百科&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; ([http://baike.com Baike.com]), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;昆明 站&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Kunming Railway Station].)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the United States&#039; ultimatum to Afghanistan came nine days after September 11,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Bush Delivers Ultimatum,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, September 21, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and by December its invasion force had driven the Taliban from every major city in the country, the so-called &amp;quot;people&#039;s war on terrorism&amp;quot; was not declared until 2014. Where the U.S. government had taken only hours, the PRC waited a full five &#039;&#039;years&#039;&#039; after the July 5 incident, its best and greatest opportunity. If the Party&#039;s intentions were the same, what accounts for this delay?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to publicly available information aggregated by Chinese diaspora media organization, the Qiao Collective, between 1990 and 2014 there were no less than 52 significant terrorist attacks in China. 11 of these occurred in 2014, making it stand out as the worst such year, yet the total number of victims killed that year was just more than a hundred, considerably less than the death toll of July 5.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Qiao Collective, &#039;&#039;Attacks on Xinjiang and Beyond&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For decades, the Party had considered terrorism to be a manageable problem&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Indeed, even &#039;&#039;Western&#039;&#039; academics have long considered separatism in Xinjiang to be a hopeless cause. In 2003, for example, Professor Marika Vicziany of Monash Asia Institute wrote that &amp;quot;Uygur terrorism has no hope of achieving its ends of establishing a separate state of East Turkestan&amp;quot; [Marika Vicziany, &amp;quot;State Responses to Islamic Terrorism in Western China and Their Impact on South Asia,&amp;quot; Contemporary South Asia 12, no. 2 (2003): 259]. Even after July 5, Sautman concluded that separatism could only succeed in the extreme case of the collapse of China&#039;s central government. (Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and one that a serious attempt to solve was not yet within the Party&#039;s capabilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not a coincidence that the &amp;quot;people&#039;s war on terrorism&amp;quot; was announced only two months after the beginning of the government&#039;s targeted poverty alleviation campaign,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In March of 2014, the report from the Second Session of the Twelfth National People&#039;s Congress announced a fundamental acceleration of anti-poverty efforts (Li Keqiang, &#039;&#039;Report on the Work of the Government&#039;&#039; delivered at the Second Session of the Twelfth National People&#039;s Congress on March 5, 2014); on May 23, &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; reported that the government had approved the anti-terrorism campaign. (Michael Martina, &amp;quot;China Launches Crackdown on &#039;terrorist Activities&#039; after Attack,&amp;quot; May 23, 2014).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which as mentioned in the previous chapter involved spending $700 billion to develop the countryside over the next six years. As the Common Prosperity era of social-democratic wealth redistribution dawned, the Party looked for places to spend the new wealth that decades of Reform had accumulated—and saw southern Xinjiang, where such alleviation was needed more than nearly anywhere else in China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a materialist, Marxist organization, it is the ideological belief of the Communist Party that the only way to permanently end terrorism is to make not just the strategy but its &#039;&#039;goal&#039;&#039; undesirable. For the East Turkestan separatists to no longer wish for independence in the first place, there was a great unfulfilled prerequisite: development. It was the Party&#039;s view that any organization that employs terrorism as a strategy thrives upon repression but evaporates upon prosperity; suicide bombers willing to kill innocent strangers cannot be easily recruited among people who feel they have a future in &#039;&#039;this&#039;&#039; world, and economic concerns—having adequate food and shelter, an income, and a promise of growth—are the most fundamental conditions of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since nearly every government in the world had its own domestic anti-terrorism program during the early twenty-first century,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For many countries this was not optional, considering the enormous political pressure the United States placed upon the entire world to support its GWOT; with the bloody examples of Afghanistan and Iraq on display, quite often, peripheral countries with large Muslim populations (restive or not) needed to demonstrate their compliance, in order to avoid being invaded and subjugated themselves.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it is illustrative to compare the PRC&#039;s with those of other countries, particularly the United States, but also of China&#039;s own neighbors. It is a relatively simple mental procedure to classify the PRC&#039;s anti-terrorism policy in the same category as the United States&#039;, and one that is now strongly encouraged by the Western press; indeed, today the Western press has accused the PRC and the Communist Party of adopting its own more recent counter-terrorism policies for very same purpose—i.e. as a justification to harvest raw materials and extract super-profits from ethnic minorities. Yet as this chapter will show, the similarities in form necessarily concealed vast differences in content.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The deception underlying the United States&#039; GWOT is easiest to apprehend. From the beginning, the Bush Administration publicly recognized the distinction between Islam and terrorism; the President proclaimed Islam a religion of peace on September 11 itself, met with Islamic leaders within days afterward,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aymann Ismail, &amp;quot;&#039;There Was a Betrayal,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Slate&#039;&#039;, September 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and organized numerous public relations events with the Muslim community in the U.S., including the first Iftar ceremony at the White House.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of State, &amp;quot;The Global War on Terrorism: The First 100 Days.&amp;quot; https://2001-2009.state.gov/s/ct/rls/wh/6947.htm&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These practices largely continued under President Obama; in 2010 he even expressed qualified support for plans to build a mosque two blocks from the World Trade Center &amp;quot;Ground Zero.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ryan Creed, &amp;quot;President Obama Supports Building of Mosque Near Ground Zero,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, August 14, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Neither administration, however, was particularly secretive in ruthlessly persecuting Muslims at home and abroad, nonetheless. Under Bush, the White House made no attempt to rein in a bigoted media establishment, and openly pursued a campaign to smear the country&#039;s largest Muslim civil rights organization with accusations that it harbored terrorist &amp;quot;co-conspirators.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Neil MacFarquhar, &amp;quot;Muslim Groups Oppose a List of &#039;Co-Conspirators.&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, August 16, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Their public relations campaigns did little to mask their brutal foreign policy, which included not only the direct military invasions described multiple times in this book, but the &amp;quot;targeted killing&amp;quot; drone program codified under Obama that with a 90% civilian casualty rate overall amounted to little more than the indiscriminate shelling of Arab homes and public gatherings throughout the Middle East.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jeremy Scahill, &#039;&#039;The Assassination Complex: Inside the Government&#039;s Secret Drone Warfare Program&#039;&#039; (Simon &amp;amp;#x26; Schuster, 2017).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, Prime Minister Narendra Modi of India&#039;s nationalist Bharatiya Janata Party has always publicly stated his admiration of Islam and its message of peace, and throughout his administration strongly emphasized the distinction between the religion and the practice of terrorism;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Narendra Modi Praises Islam for Its Message of Peace, Harmony,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economic Times&#039;&#039;, March 17, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Modi&#039;s address at Aligarh Muslim University in 2019, for instance, was interpreted by the &#039;&#039;Print&#039;&#039; as a direct appeal to international students from countries with significant Muslim populations to help improve India&#039;s reputation in their home countries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shekhar Gupta, &amp;quot;In Modi&#039;s AMU Pitch to Muslims, Retreat from Party Politics Hurting Foreign Policy Interests,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ThePrint&#039;&#039;, December 26, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Within India, however, the BJP is widely believed to have an unofficial electoral strategy of inciting anti-Muslim hatred, which has resulted in pogroms against India&#039;s Muslim minority. In its assessment of one such pogrom in Delhi in 2020, the Delhi Minorities Commission called the violence &amp;quot;one-sided [and] well-planned,&amp;quot; targeting Muslim homes and businesses.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shinjini Ghosh, &amp;quot;Delhi Violence &#039;One-Sided, Well-Planned&#039;, Says Minorities Panel,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Hindu&#039;&#039;, March 4, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rashtriya Swayamsevak Sangh, a paramilitary organization associated with the BJP, is often considered a recurring perpetrator. In 2016, scarcely two years after Modi became prime minister, another brigade of the Indian Army was deployed in the restive, predominantly-Muslim region of Jammu and Kashmir&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sumir Kaul, &amp;quot;Army Quietly Launches Operation Calm Down in South Kashmir,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;India Today&#039;&#039;, September 13, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; (though the Indian military presence there had been considerable even before the BJP&#039;s coalition government).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Indian governments typically do not speak officially on troop deployments in Kashmir. Estimates of Indian military strength in Kashmir have therefore varied considerably. In 2014, &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that more than 700,000 police and soldiers had been deployed to the region (Douglas Busvine and Fayaz Bukhari, &amp;quot;Kashmiris Wary as Modi Challenges for Power,&amp;quot; April 23, 2014). In 2019, the Indian press published lower estimates. An op-ed on the far-right tabloid website &#039;&#039;OpIndia&#039;&#039; claimed only about 230,000 security forces were in Kashmir (Rohit Vats, &amp;quot;Half a Million or 1 Million? While Media Peddles Fantastical Claims, Here Are the Actual Number of Troops Deployed in Jammu and Kashmir,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;OpIndia&#039;&#039;, August 28, 2019); the &#039;&#039;Print&#039;&#039;, citing unspecified documents, reported a total of about 340,000 (Snehesh Alex Philip, &amp;quot;What Imran Khan Says Is 9 Lakh Soldiers in Kashmir Is Actually 3.43 Lakh Only,&amp;quot; November 12, 2019). Even if the lowest such estimate is correct, it would be several times larger than the People&#039;s Liberation Army&#039;s presence in Xinjiang (a region of twice Jammu and Kashmir&#039;s population and many times its geographical area). According to the &#039;&#039;Hindustan Times&#039;&#039;, the PLA had only 50,000–70,000 troops stationed in Xinjiang as of 2021 (&amp;quot;PLA Modernises Xinjiang&#039;s Military Units in &#039;reaction&#039; to India-China LAC Row,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Hindustan Times&#039;&#039;, May 17, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any analysis of how a government—China&#039;s or any other&#039;s—contending with terrorism &#039;&#039;publicly presents&#039;&#039; its policy to the rest of the world is therefore useless. The most vocally &amp;quot;pro-Islam&amp;quot; administrations may in fact be among the most oppressive toward Muslims. With the well having so thoroughly been poisoned by the United States government&#039;s public relations deceit, the Chinese press was completely unprepared to &amp;quot;sell&amp;quot; its alternative response to terrorism, the New Deal in Xinjiang, to the world. Indeed, it may not even have anticipated the need to do so; in 2014, the Western propaganda machine was not yet fully oriented toward the demonization of China and was still far more heavily focused on the demonization of Islam.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The so-called Islamic State in Iraq and Syria (ISIS), before then a complete unknown in the West, swiftly rose to dominate the front pages of Western newspapers that year after it seized control of Fallujah in December 2013 and launched its military campaign to conquer Iraq. The PRC subsequently faced greater scrutiny—not for allegedly repressing Islam, but for its apparent failure to do so, as it became known that many in the ranks of ISIS had come to Iraq and Syria from China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In May, &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; published an account by Uyghur photographer Kurbanjan Samat, who warned of rising extremism in Xinjiang, where in some areas most people had &amp;quot;turned toward a darker side&amp;quot; and wanted Xinjiang &amp;quot;to become another Afghanistan.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chi Zhang, &amp;quot;One Uighur Man&#039;s Journey Goes Viral.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; That summer, a &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; headline proclaimed a &amp;quot;conservative shift&amp;quot; among Uyghur women, who were increasingly wearing the veil, which had been rarely seen in Xinjiang the previous decade.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jeremy Page, &amp;quot;In Xinjiang, Veils Signal Conservative Shift Among Uighur,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, July 31, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, reporting on Uyghur émigrés in Türkiye the next year, displayed photos of Uyghur women cloaked entirely in black chadors and niqabs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Humeyra Pamuk, &amp;quot;Turkish Help for Uighur Refugees Looms over Erdogan Visit to Beijing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, July 27, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A journalist for a Dubai TV station, reporting undercover from Idlib, later claimed that ten to twenty thousand &amp;quot;Chinese jihadists&amp;quot; had joined the Al Qaeda-affiliated Al-Nusra Front in Syria.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Christina Lin, &amp;quot;Chinese Uyghur Colonies in Syria a Challenge for Beijing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Asia Times&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Around the same time, the Syrian government estimated that between four and five thousand &amp;quot;Xinjiang jihadists&amp;quot; were operating within its borders. (Ben Blanchard, &amp;quot;Syria Says up to 5,000 Chinese Uighurs Fighting in Militant Groups,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 11, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a segment praising the trend of more female imams among China&#039;s Muslim communities in 2010, NPR had taken note of resistance to the practice from &amp;quot;harder-line Wahhabi and Salafi influences&amp;quot; in Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Robert Seigel and Michele Norris (hosts), &amp;quot;Female Imams Blaze Trail Amid China&#039;s Muslims,&amp;quot; Louisa Lim interview with Imam Yao Baoxia, &#039;&#039;NPR&#039;&#039;, July 21, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039; further dissected the spread of Islamic fundamentalism in China under the headline &amp;quot;Chinese Salafism and the Saudi Connection,&amp;quot; alleging then what has now become taboo to mention: that rather than being an authentic foundation of any Chinese ethnic group&#039;s long Islamic cultural heritage, fundamentalism was largely a new, modern, and foreign phenomenon, imported from Saudi Arabia in the twentieth century. The &amp;quot;salafisation&amp;quot; of Islamic culture in China, said &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, had primarily occurred since only the mid-1980s, when &amp;quot;a growing number of Saudi private organizations and individuals (mainly preachers and missionaries bringing in religious literature)&amp;quot; began to &amp;quot;increasingly work outside established [Islamic Association of China] channels.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mohammed Al-Sudairi, &amp;quot;Chinese Salafism and the Saudi Connection,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, October 23, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the face of such coverage from the Western media, the PRC not only had a strong incentive to conceal or downplay any of its policies that encouraged or defended the practice of Islam,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In a leaked cable to the U.S. State Department in 2006, for instance, the American embassy described how the local government was quietly intervening to discourage the spread of Christianity among Muslim communities in southern Xinjiang (American Embassy in Beijing, &amp;quot;Christianity Gaining Popularity in Xinjiang, Even&amp;quot;).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but was under considerable external pressure to show that it was taking action against extremism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese press therefore began taking every opportunity to promote the PRC&#039;s anti-terrorism efforts—in English. On April 30 of 2014, news of the suicide bombing at the Ürümqi South railway station was first broken by &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&amp;lt;nowiki/&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;s English-language account on social media, and was covered by both &#039;&#039;CGTN America&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Points to Suicide Blast in Urumqi Attack,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CGTN America&#039;&#039;, April 30, 2014, updated May 2, 2014).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the &#039;&#039;Global Times &#039;&#039;&#039;English service.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bai Tiantian, &amp;quot;Xinjiang Bombing &#039;More Characteristic of Intl Terror.&#039;&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Domestic publicity of the incident, however, seemed little different from 2009—initial reports of the bombing were heavily censored, social media posts about it were swiftly removed, and search terms including the word &amp;quot;Ürümqi&amp;quot; were restricted on Weibo.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Heng Shao, &amp;quot;Explosion Hits Urumqi Right After President Xi Jinping&#039;s Visit,&amp;quot; Forbes, April 30, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On the night of the bombing,&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;&#039;CGTN &#039;&#039;had posted photos on Twitter of injured victims being rushed to the hospital;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;CGTN (@CGTNOfficial), &amp;quot;Picture: Injured Passengers Sent for Medical Treatment after #terror Attack at a Railway Station in #Xinjiang on Wed.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the front page of the&#039;&#039; People&#039;s Daily &#039;&#039;(the largest Chinese-language newspaper), however, displayed none of them, and reprinted&#039;&#039; Xinhua&#039;&#039;&#039;s official Chinese-language report on the bombing—which, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; observed, was &amp;quot;uniformly reproduced&amp;quot; by &#039;&#039;Chinese&#039;&#039; media outlets&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Didi Kirsten Tatlow, &amp;quot;Online, a Censored Reaction to Urumqi Bombing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 1, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—below a photograph of Xi shaking hands with a group of Uyghurs described as &amp;quot;model workers and progressives&amp;quot; instead.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新华社&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Xinhua News Agency), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;深刻认识新疆分裂和反分裂斗争长 期性复杂性尖锐性坚决把暴力恐怖分子的嚣张气焰打下去&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Deeply understand Xinjiang&#039;s separatism and the long-term complexity of the anti-separation struggle].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The paper&#039;s editorial on the bombing made no mention of Islam, religion, Uyghurs, Han, or any specific ethnic groups, and instead tepidly focused on promoting social harmony and development.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;人民日报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [&#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;人民日报评论员：坚决把暴恐分子嚣张 气焰打下去&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [People&#039;s Daily commentator: resolutely suppress the arrogance of violent terrorists].&#039;&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On September 9 of 2015, the &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039; reported that mainland journalists had been instructed to suppress news relating to the August bombing of the Erawan Shrine in Bangkok for nearly a month due to the possibility that the alleged perpetrators were Chinese Uyghurs&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrea Chen, &amp;quot;Bangkok Bomb Linked to East Turkestan Islamic Movement, as Chinese Media Stops Downplaying Issue Due to Sensitivities over Uygurs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and later remarked that a &#039;&#039;Global Times&#039;&#039; article speculating on the bombers&#039; identity had been &amp;quot;swiftly deleted.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;AFP, &amp;quot;Is Beijing Bullying Thai Police? Bangkok Blast Investigation Has Veered Sharply Away from Uygur Link,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, September 15, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On the same day, ISIS took Chinese national Fan Jinghui—a journalist and former middle-school teacher who was visiting Iraq—hostage for ransom, perversely announcing &amp;quot;Chinese prisoner for sale&amp;quot; underneath photos of Fan in its online magazine &#039;&#039;Dabiq&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;ISIS Tries to &#039;Sell&#039; Chinese, Norwegian Hostages in Online Magazine,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;RT International&#039;&#039;, September 10, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the first Chinese hostage taken by ISIS, Fan and his kidnapping were significant news internationally—but not in the &#039;&#039;People&#039;s Daily&#039;&#039;, which considered its lead stories covering the World Economic Forum and the opening ceremony for a new highway to Lhasa to be more newsworthy the next day instead.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;彭波&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;俞正声率中央代表团出席拉林公路建成段开通仪式&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Yu Zhengsheng led the central delegation to attend the opening ceremony of the completed section of Lalin Highway].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Rather than use Fan as propaganda fodder to build domestic support for repressive policies or military actions—as the Western media had done on the many occasions when ISIS had kidnapped or murdered Westerners—the PRC instead began quietly arranging to pay his ransom. In a rather stark contrast, Norwegian captive Ole Johan Grimsgaard-Ofstad, whose ransom ISIS had demanded at the same time, was headline news in &#039;&#039;Aftenposten&#039;&#039;,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Norwegian-language paper of record.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which printed Prime Minister Erna Solberg&#039;s swift public refusal to pay.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aftenposten, &amp;quot;Aftenposten (September 10, 2015).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; ISIS murdered both Fan and Grimsgaard-Ofstad in November— though in Fan&#039;s case despite his government&#039;s attempts to negotiate for his release, which ultimately failed due to a disruption of communications caused by renewed French and Russian air strikes in Syria.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cameron Stewart, Debra Killalea, and wires, &amp;quot;ISIS: Chinese Hostage Rescue &#039;Thwarted&#039; by France, Russia Air Strikes in Syria,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Herald Sun&#039;&#039;, November 24, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC&#039;s Ministry of Foreign Affairs loudly condemned Fan&#039;s murder, yet once again, domestic news and social media topics relating to Fan and ISIS were strictly censored until after the government had issued its official response.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Beimeng Fu, &amp;quot;China Wiped The Name Of A Man Killed By ISIS From The Internet.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;[http://buzzfeed.news BuzzFeed.News]&#039;&#039;, November 18, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only 48 hours later, three China Railway Construction executives were murdered by Al Qaeda-affiliated gunmen in Bamako, Mali; and even as the Western press quoted President Xi&#039;s response in which he vowed to &amp;quot;resolutely fight violent terrorist activities,&amp;quot; Chinese social media outrage over the attack was similarly erased.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hannah Beech, &amp;quot;As More Chinese Fall Victim to Terrorism, Beijing Fumbles for a Response,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, November 26, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Communist Party&#039;s press strategy had become the exact inverse of the BJP&#039;s—publicizing the necessity of anti-terrorism to a &#039;&#039;global&#039;&#039; audience, while attempting to &#039;&#039;de-&#039;&#039;escalate tensions and advocating for ethnic harmony at home. In internal communications, where the need to please public or foreign audiences did not exist, the Party made its actual position on Islam explicit. In a speech at a session of the Politburo in April of 2014, Xi announced that terrorism was &amp;quot;not an issue of ethnicity, nor an issue of religion&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xi Jinping, &#039;&#039;The Governance of China&#039;&#039;, vol. 1 (2014), sec. Safeguard National Security and Social Stability.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the next month, he gave a secret speech to Party leaders in Beijing in which he proclaimed that the view that &amp;quot;Islam should be restricted&amp;quot; was &amp;quot;biased&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;wrong.&amp;quot; Top-level government officials responsible for implementing anti-terrorism policy were instructed by Xi himself not to discriminate against Uyghurs and to respect their right to worship. His speech remained a state secret for more than five years, until it was leaked in 2019.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Austin Ramzy and Chris Buckley, &amp;quot;&#039;Absolutely No Mercy&#039;: Leaked Files Expose How China Organized Mass Detentions of Muslim,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Any success this strategy may have had in shielding China from Western hostility was short-lived, and it soon became a tremendous liability instead. By the end of the 2010s, the word &amp;quot;salafisation&amp;quot; had been erased from the Western media&#039;s vocabulary and replaced with &amp;quot;sinicization,&amp;quot; an apparently even more sinister concept. Though the &amp;quot;sinicization&amp;quot; of Islam that became the target of the Western media&#039;s fresh fearmongering campaign amounted to little more in reality than the reversal of salafization, the Western propaganda machine devoted every effort to conflate it with the suppression of Islam itself. Many such efforts failed to fully conceal what had previously been highlighted—an early report by &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; in May 2015, for example, published a notice issued by the authorities in a village in Hotan that required shops and restauranteurs to sell alcohol, yet included a quote by a Party official explaining that these establishments had faced pressure by fundamentalists to &#039;&#039;stop&#039;&#039; selling alcohol as recently as 2012.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joshua Lipes and Shohret Hoshur, &amp;quot;Chinese Authorities Order Muslim Uyghur Shop Owners to Stock Alcohol, Cigarettes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, May 4, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Numerous reports and articles based on anecdote-speculation claimed that Muslims in Xinjiang were being forced to drink; in 2021 the &#039;&#039;Associated Press&#039;&#039; asserted that consuming alcohol was &amp;quot;once unimaginable&amp;quot; in the &amp;quot;pious rural areas of southern Xinjiang.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dake Kang, &amp;quot;Terror &amp;amp;#x26; Tourism: Xinjiang Eases Its Grip, but Fear Remains,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, October 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; (The Uyghur people, in fact, have had a continuous tradition of drinking alcohol—including the culturally-Uyghur museles wine—predating the adoption of Islam by centuries; a study conducted between 2007 and 2010 and published in the &#039;&#039;European Journal of Preventive Cardiology&#039;&#039; found that Uyghur and Kazakh men from northern, eastern, and southern Xinjiang—including Hotan—were in fact &#039;&#039;less&#039;&#039; likely to forswear alcohol than the Han, and a majority described themselves as &amp;quot;current drinkers.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xie et al., &amp;quot;Alcohol Consumption and Carotid Atherosclerosis in China: The Cardiovascular Risk Survey,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;European Journal of Preventive Cardiology&#039;&#039; 19, no. 3 (June 2012): 315–16.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An ASPI report titled &amp;quot;Cultural erasure: Tracing the destruction of Uyghur and Islamic spaces in Xinjiang&amp;quot; purported to show through an analysis of satellite photos that a majority of mosques in Xinjiang had been destroyed or &amp;quot;damaged&amp;quot; through the removal of &amp;quot;Islamic-style&amp;quot; domes and minarets,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan Ruser et al., &amp;quot;Cultural Erasure: Tracing the Destruction of Uyghur and Islamic Spaces in Xinjiang,&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;ASPI Policy Brief Report&#039;&#039; No. 38 (2020): 5.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet struggled to produce examples;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though they are extremely common in Saudi Arabia and the neighboring Gulf states, of the millions of mosques throughout the world, a great many— particularly in Indonesia, the largest country in the world with a Muslim demographic majority—lack a domed roof, minarets, or both. In Xinjiang, there are mosques that display these features, such as the famous (and un-&amp;quot;damaged&amp;quot;) Id Kah Mosque in Kashgar, but many do not.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; its principal case study covered four mosques with domes and minarets that had been &#039;&#039;added&#039;&#039; to each structure in the early 2010s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Or else, buildings that had been converted into mosques during that time— the inherent lack of context around a photograph taken by satellite and not verified from the ground makes such a distinction impossible to determine.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan Ruser et al., 10–13.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;[F]or almost 20 years there was a lot of pressure on [Chinese Muslims] from outside and themselves to build &#039;authentic&#039; mosques, as if because it&#039;s Arab it&#039;s authentic,&amp;quot; Professor Jacqueline Armijo of Qatar University&#039;s department of international affairs told UAE-based newspaper the &#039;&#039;National&#039;&#039; in 2012, flatly contradicting the common Western misconception, later perpetuated by ASPI, that Arab architecture and &amp;quot;Islamic&amp;quot; architecture are one and the same. &amp;quot;Foreign organizations, including those from Saudi Arabia&amp;quot; had also been heavily involved in financing this new generation of mosques, the &#039;&#039;National&#039;&#039; observed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daniel Bardsley, &amp;quot;China Shifts to More &#039;authentic&#039; Arabian-Style Mosques,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The National News&#039;&#039;, July 17, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The ASPI report calculated through a mathematical extrapolation—based on ASPI researchers&#039; comparison of their &amp;quot;systematic visual search of mosques using pre-2017 satellite imagery&amp;quot; with the official number of mosques in the 2004 census&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan Ruser et al., &amp;quot;Cultural Erasure,&amp;quot; 37–40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—that thousands of mosques were missing, despite not conducting any on-the-ground verification and failing to publish even &#039;&#039;one&#039;&#039; satellite image of a &amp;quot;destroyed or damaged&amp;quot; mosque that had &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; first been modified or converted after 2010. In the space of only a few years, the Western propaganda machine had pivoted from fearmongering about creeping salafist influence in China to cynically portraying the renovation of buildings that were less than a decade old as the tragic destruction of ancient cultural heritage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After two decades of instilling fear of Islamic fundamentalism, the Western media instead became its champion. ASPI aligned itself with the most extreme version of salafist doctrine, which regarded traditional Uyghur cultural practices such as the meshrep (a fraternal harvest festival gathering) and the twelve muqams (ancient Uyghur music), as haram (forbidden in Islam); the PRC&#039;s efforts at protecting Uyghur culture by registering them with the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) were painted as evidence that the practices themselves were the Party&#039;s own insidious machinations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan Ruser et al., 35.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This was in fact the only way to perpetuate the fiction that the Party was suppressing Islam—the enormous weight of photographic and video evidence produced by tourists and visitors to Xinjiang that showed nothing but people living ordinary lives, going to mosque, or participating in public celebrations of Islamic holidays such as Eid al-Adha could only be explained by denialists at ASPI and other Western think tanks as all being part of a continuous performance orchestrated by some elaborate government conspiracy.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Perspectives from the global Muslim community, which overwhelmingly rejected fundamentalism, needed to be shut out of the Western press entirely. Western journalists incoherently grappled with the uncomfortable reality that outside of Europe, no countries with a Muslim majority (or even a significant minority) would co-sign attempts to condemn the PRC at the United Nations,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In fact, with the exceptions of Japan and Western settler-colonies Australia and New Zealand, such attempts very rarely garnered support from &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; country outside Europe and North America.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and that dozens of them instead co-signed statements in &#039;&#039;support&#039;&#039; of the PRC&#039;s policy in Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Chinese Actions in Xinjiang Become a Matter of International Dispute,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, July 27, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, &#039;&#039;Newsweek&#039;&#039; admitted that a joint statement of condemnation by the United States and its subordinate exploiter countries was &amp;quot;swiftly overwhelmed by a series of rebuttals&amp;quot; by nearly double the amount of signatories of the initial statement.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;John Feng, &amp;quot;Nearly Twice As Many Countries Support China&#039;s Human Rights Policies Than Are Against It.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; No attempts were made to ask representatives from these countries why they might support the PRC, and accounts by journalists from the periphery who visited Xinjiang were carefully kept out of Western newspapers, only appearing in either Chinese media or their own domestic press.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A 2019 article in Ugandan newspaper &#039;&#039;New Vision&#039;&#039;, for example, detailed the experience of one such Muslim journalist who observed Ramadan in China and remarked that Muslims in China were both free to worship and in fact fasted longer than those in Uganda; (Mubarak Mugabo, &amp;quot;There&#039;s Freedom of Worship and Fasting in China.&amp;quot;) his writings of course have been universally ignored by Western media. Sultan M Hali, a journalist writing for Pakistan&#039;s &#039;&#039;Daily Times&#039;&#039;, had this to say in 2021:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This scribe has toured every inch of Xinjiang and personally witnessed how the once underprivileged community is now enjoying perks of a higher quality of life ensured by President Xi Jinping&#039;s mega development projects like the Belt and Road Initiative of which Xinjiang in general and the Uighurs in particular are the prime beneficiary.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Interestingly, since 2018, more than 1,200 people from over 100 countries have visited Xinjiang including this scribe. The visitors comprised UN officials, foreign diplomats posted in China, some countries&#039; permanent representatives to Geneva, journalists and religious groups. We personally observed a region thriving with stability and prosperity and commended its exemplary counter-terrorism [sic] and deradicalization efforts. Critics are oblivious to a reality that we Muslims, especially Pakistanis are quick to jump to the support of oppressed Muslims, be they Indian Muslims, Kashmiris, Rohingya or Palestinians. If we have not taken up the cudgel on behalf of the allegedly oppressed Uighurs, it is not because of our love for China but because we are privy to the truth that the accusations of suppressing the Uighurs are totally baseless.&amp;quot; (S M Hali, &amp;quot;Exposing the Occident&#039;s Baseless Lies about Xinjiang,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Daily Times&#039;&#039;, February 13, 2021.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Correspondingly, the super-empire&#039;s policy undertook a dramatic about-face, presaged by the media souring on President Trump&#039;s &amp;quot;radical Islamic terror&amp;quot; rhetoric. Shortly after taking office, President Biden reversed Trump&#039;s restrictions on immigration from Muslim-majority countries,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Scott Simon (host) and Iman Awad (guest), &amp;quot;Biden Has Overturned Trump&#039;s &#039;Muslim Travel Ban.&#039; Activists Say That&#039;s Not Enough,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NPR&#039;&#039;, March 6, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; reduced (though did not end entirely) Obama&#039;s signature &amp;quot;targeted killings,&amp;quot; and finally withdrew US forces from Afghanistan after George W. Bush had sent them there twenty years before, reorienting the super-empire&#039;s military establishment away from counter-insurgency and back toward preparation for great-power confrontations. The U.S. occupation of Syria and military operations in Somalia were both still ongoing as of 2023, yet both countries had almost entirely vanished from Western headlines. According to the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039;, Biden&#039;s National Security Council had been tasked with &amp;quot;keeping the Middle East off the president&#039;s desk&amp;quot;; there were to be &amp;quot;[n]o new projects&amp;quot; in the region as his administration &amp;quot;focus[ed] the nation&#039;s gaze on China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Franklin Foer, &amp;quot;Biden Will Be Guided by His Zionism,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, October 10, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Western press quieted its &amp;quot;terrorism&amp;quot; rhetoric and began to downplay news of terrorist attacks, particularly when their victims were Chinese; when on April 26 of 2022 a suicide bombing orchestrated by the Balochistan Liberation Army outside the University of Karachi&#039;s Confucius Institute killed three Chinese academics and a Pakistani worker, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; made no mention of it the following day,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, &amp;quot;The Times in Print For April 27, 2022.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and waited a full week before publishing an article—which sympathized with the suicide bomber, giving full voice to her perspective that Chinese teachers deserved death for being &amp;quot;on the side of the [Pakistani] exploiters and oppressors.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zia ur-Rehman, &amp;quot;Rising Violence by Separatists Adds to Pakistan&#039;s Lethal Instability,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, May 4, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Until October 7, 2023 and Israel&#039;s subsequent bombing campaign against Gaza, the GWOT had ceased to be the super-empire&#039;s priority—in large part an ironic consequence of the PRC pretending to join it.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Nine - Settler-Colonialism? A Comparative Analysis ==&lt;br /&gt;
Proportional to the population of the Democratic People&#039;s Republic of Korea, the war of 1950-1953 was among the most destructive ever fought in the history of the world. According to the Soviet Union&#039;s military archives, an estimated 20% of the DPRK&#039;s population, including well over one million civilians, were killed by the U.S. and its proxies during those three years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Cold War International History Project, &amp;quot;New Evidence on North Korean War Losses,&amp;quot; Wilson Center, August 1, 2001.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even before open hostilities erupted, the Republic of Korea under the government of Syngman Rhee, formed with the authorization of its predecessor the U.S. Army Military Government in Korea, had by some modern estimates already killed over half a million Koreans in a brutal reign of terror against anyone suspected of communist sympathies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A. B. Abrams, &#039;&#039;Immovable Object: North Korea&#039;s 70 Years at War with American Power&#039;&#039; (Clarity Press, 2020), 23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Such a rapid, severe, and deliberate depopulation of a country has only been matched by a few very extreme tragedies such as the Holocaust in Belarus or An Gorta Mór&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Great Hunger of 1847.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in Ireland. The newly-christened United States Air Force made no distinction between civilian and military infrastructure, destroying dams, schools, hospitals, and leveling every city and more than three-quarters of all structures in northern Korea. By the end of the war, targets for U.S. bombers were so scarce they often jettisoned their ordnance into the sea in order to land safely.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael E. Robinson, &#039;&#039;Korea&#039;s Twentieth-Century Odyssey: A Short History&#039;&#039; (University of Hawaii Press, 2007), 119.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This horrific crime against the Korean people—and against humanity—is made even more astonishing by the fact that its perpetrators have offered no apology nor made any real attempt to conceal their guilt.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;To date, the only apology the U.S. government has offered for its actions during the war has been specifically for the Nogeun-ri Massacre, in which U.S. forces gunned down hundreds of south Korean civilians, most of them women and children. (Andrew Salmon, &amp;quot;Belated American Apology for Korean War Massacre,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Asia Times&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2020.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Top U.S. military officials have blithely confirmed Soviet casualty estimates,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Blaine Harden, &amp;quot;The U.S. War Crime North Korea Won&#039;t Forget,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 24, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the reality of the war can plainly be read by anyone in the U.S. or the world with an internet connection. Unlike the DPRK or the PRC, the super-empire (with a few exceptions) does not employ the tools of outright censorship in this instance; yet vanishingly few Westerners condemn the U.S. government for these crimes, or grant the Korean people any recognition as victims.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, in the West, the DPRK is widely ridiculed. Kim Jong-Un and his family are seen as larger-than-life caricatures, and all 25 million north Korean people as desperate inmates of one enormous gulag, utterly subject to Kim&#039;s bizarre and arbitrary whims. Just as with China, Western journalists need not confirm testimony from north Korean émigrés, and no fairy tale is too outlandish to be published. Some of the stories printed in Western media are merely odd, for example reports of compulsory haircuts in Kim&#039;s style,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Australian Broadcasting Corporation, &amp;quot;Kim Jong-Un Haircut Now Compulsory for North Korean Students, Reports Claim,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Australia Network News&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or headlines proclaiming such absurdities as &amp;quot;North Korea bans sarcasm,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Harriet Agerholm, &amp;quot;North Korea Bans Sarcasm Because Kim Jong-Un Fears People Only Agree with Him &#039;Ironically,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;quot;North Koreans banned from laughing,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yaron Steinbuch, &amp;quot;North Koreans Banned from Laughing as Country Mourns Kim Jong Il&#039;s Death,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Post&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or &amp;quot;There&#039;s no word for love in North Korea&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yeonmi Park, &#039;&#039;There&#039;s No Word for Love in North Korea&#039;&#039;, Google Zeitgeist video segment [16:11].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet more often the Western press revels in accounts of Kim&#039;s alleged sadism. Tales of elaborate executions ordered by Kim saturate the English-language internet; Western audiences have heard that Kim has supposedly fed one of his generals to a tank of piranhas, fed his uncle to a pack of hungry dogs,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Felicity Morse, &amp;quot;Kim Jong-Un&#039;s Executed Uncle Jang Song Thaek &#039;Stripped Naked, Fed to 120 Dogs as Officials Watched,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Independent&#039;&#039;, January 3, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and ordered other officials executed with an anti-aircraft gun. Whenever an individual &amp;quot;executed&amp;quot; by Kim later inconveniently turns up alive—which has happened on multiple occasions&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Pearson, &amp;quot;North Korean General, Reported Executed, Turns up at Party Congress,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, May 10, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ben Mathis-Lilley, &amp;quot;North Korean Singer Thought to Have Been Killed by Firing Squad After Sex-Tape Scandal Turns Up Alive,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Slate&#039;&#039;, May 19, 2014.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—it only barely registers, and evokes little awareness that the standards of reporting for the DPRK are nonexistent.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Western journalists themselves occasionally acknowledge their industry&#039;s remarkable lack of standards. In 2014, an article in the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; remarked that with respect to the DPRK, in major US media outlets &amp;quot;almost any story is treated as broadly credible, no matter how outlandish or thinly sourced&amp;quot; (Max Fisher, &amp;quot;No, Kim Jong Un Probably Didn&#039;t Feed His Uncle to 120 Hungry Dogs,&amp;quot; January 3, 2014).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus does the Western ruling class obscure its own crimes and divert attention from its ongoing plunder of the world. Drenched head to toe in blood, the super-empire can only hope to exculpate itself by inventing or exaggerating crimes by its victims or enemies, manufacturing monsters even more grotesque than itself. The propaganda machine in fact functions best as a mirror to the West&#039;s own dispossessive accumulation, amplifying the super-empire&#039;s worst qualities and projecting them onto others. The preferred way to distract conscientious Westerners who are moved by observing the suffering caused by their governments&#039; excesses is not to conceal such excesses, but to convince them that the very same yet worse suffering, suffering more urgent and more deserving of their energies, is currently being endured elsewhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such is the basis of this propaganda machine&#039;s present attempts to portray Xinjiang and Tibet as &amp;quot;internal colonies&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;settler-colonies&amp;quot; of the PRC, and therefore cloak the super-empire&#039;s murderous intent in the mantle of &amp;quot;decolonization.&amp;quot; Fantasies of a &amp;quot;decolonized&amp;quot; China proliferate in the West, either as dreams of independent &amp;quot;East Turkestan&amp;quot; or the circulation on social media of maps showing some hypothetical balkanization of China achieved by carving away most or all of its provinces. The &amp;quot;Uyghur genocide&amp;quot; is frequently deployed in Western rhetoric to marshal left-wing dissent into anti-China xenophobia. It has become a thought-terminating cliché, a moral cudgel to silence any who would speak favorably of the PRC&#039;s accomplishments, and thus restrains the Western proletariat from recognizing anything positive about their Chinese class allies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The use of propaganda as a distraction from human rights abuses in the West has become increasingly blatant. In early May of 2021, the Israeli Supreme Court was expected to deliver a ruling on the eviction of Palestinian families from the Sheikh Jarrah neighborhood of Jerusalem, precipitating protests by the Palestinian inhabitants that were brutally suppressed; Israeli riot police fought with protestors throughout the night of May 9, injuring hundreds and by dawn storming the al-Aqsa Mosque, one of the holiest sites in Islamic tradition.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Oliver Holmes and Peter Beaumont, &amp;quot;Israeli Police Storm Al-Aqsa Mosque Ahead of Jerusalem Day March,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, May 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Global audiences were stunned the next day to see videos of a crowd of ultranationalist Israeli settlers cheering and waving flags as fires burned near the mosque.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Robert Mackey, &amp;quot;This Is Not Fine: Why Video of an Ultranationalist Frenzy in Jerusalem Is So Unsettling,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Intercept&#039;&#039;, May 11, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The violence then escalated even more rapidly; Hamas began rocket attacks that evening after their demand for the immediate withdrawal of Israeli security forces went unmet, and the Israeli Defense Force responded with airstrikes on Gaza, killing dozens, including several children.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Elizabeth Palmer, &amp;quot;Israel Strikes Gaza, Hamas Fires Rockets after Hundreds of Palestinians Wounded in Clashe,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, May 10, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Within 48 hours, the U.S. State Department sprang into action—to publish a report on the PRC&#039;s alleged persecution of religious minorities. In a move calculated to obfuscate and divert attention from Palestine, the report was shared with a statement specifically describing &#039;&#039;Xinjiang&#039;&#039; as an &amp;quot;open-air prison&amp;quot;—a phrase that is most commonly used to describe the Gaza Strip by the Palestinian liberation movement.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;U.S. Calls Xinjiang an &#039;open-Air Prison,&#039; Decries Religious Persecution by China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 12, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the phenomenon of settler-colonialism—a form of dispossessive accumulation distinct both from traditional direct colonialism and from modern neocolonialism—is most clearly practiced today in Israel, Australia, and the Americas, China&#039;s minority regions do appear to bear a considerable resemblance to them. Though the incorporation of Xinjiang, Tibet, and Inner Mongolia into the PRC followed a long history of their subsummation in prior feudal relationships, some of the present disparities between the Han and minority ethnic groups in western China are broadly similar to the inequalities introduced by European-descended settlers in their encounter with indigenous peoples in the Western Hemisphere. Much of China&#039;s natural resources lie within its minority autonomous regions and are increasingly being extracted to fuel its economic growth—with the concomitant accusations by the Western press, as noted in the previous chapter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In providing basic education on a massive scale, the New Deal in Xinjiang might be compared with the &amp;quot;civilizing&amp;quot; missions of Western colonists, which certainly did amount to forced assimilation and genocide, and whose tragic legacy is today still being brought to light. But only superficially. There is no Chinese counterpart to Canada&#039;s system of &amp;quot;residential schools,&amp;quot; for example, which purported to &amp;quot;educate&amp;quot; indigenous children by isolating them from their native culture, and in practice severely abused and underfed these children, who died &amp;quot;at rates that were far higher than those experienced by the general school-aged population&amp;quot; according to the Truth and Reconciliation Report that concluded only as recently as 2015, and were buried by the thousands in unmarked and unrecorded graves.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joanna Smith, &amp;quot;Truth and Reconciliation Commission&#039;s Report Details Deaths of 3,201 Children in Residential Schools,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Toronto Star&#039;&#039;, December 15, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Nonetheless, the propaganda machine&#039;s strategy is first of all to construct a mental connection between China&#039;s minority regions and Western settler-colonies by continually publicizing any similarities between them that do exist. Once this link is established, even the worst atrocities committed by the United States and other governments of the super-empire can only damn the PRC further. Consumers of Western media are invited make the supposition: if &#039;&#039;we&#039;re&#039;&#039; doing &#039;&#039;this&#039;&#039;, just imagine what &#039;&#039;China&#039;&#039; must be up to!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This strategy of course can succeed only if audiences are never exposed to, or never attempt, a comparative analysis between southern Xinjiang and various other regions which are presently unambiguous internal colonies of other countries. Thus, while the similarities mentioned above are given great attention, any &#039;&#039;differences&#039;&#039; are omitted; and if a difference is too significant to be ignored, it must be dismissed as somehow fabricated by the Party. If the propaganda machine adequately fulfills its task, its audience will not only be unable to make the slightest distinction between Xinjiang and a Western colony, but will even refuse to entertain the possibility that significant differences could exist. The ideal consumer of Western media&#039;s anti-China propaganda is entirely passive, never learning anything substantial about Chinese society, and never having a motivation to seek out such knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The largest such omission concerns China&#039;s history. The propaganda machine may of course amplify any ancient ethnic animosities between the Han and minorities,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Several of these were mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch08.xhtml|Chapter Eight]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet China has no &#039;&#039;post-feudal&#039;&#039; colonial legacy beyond its own painful subjugation by Japan and the Western empires during its Century of Humiliation, which coincided with the greatest wave of colonization in North America. Only a few years after the United States government began enforcing the Indian Removal Act, the feudal Qing Empire was defeated in the First Opium War. The remainder of the nineteenth century saw both the forced relocation of the vast majority of all indigenous American tribes and the gradual decline and neocolonization by the West of the ancient Chinese state. Both targeted populations were made to face debilitating addictions to drugs imported by the colonists, to sign unequal treaties surrendering their homelands, and to endure &amp;quot;civilizing&amp;quot; missions. The Qing, who had been forced to become compradors, were replaced by the weak and short-lived&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though the ROC still technically exists as of this writing, it has not had any control or influence over the mainland since 1949.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Republic of China in 1912, which was never able to exert its control over the vast majority of the Qing&#039;s former territory.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Indeed, the first fifteen years of the ROC&#039;s existence is known as China&#039;s &amp;quot;Warlord Era&amp;quot; due to the civil war and widespread chaos that reigned in the outlying provinces in the face of its government&#039;s impotence.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only after the establishment of the People&#039;s Republic in 1949 did a central state become powerful enough to unite the most distant provinces under one government. Chinese colonialism of the western minority regions, if it exists, can therefore only be a &#039;&#039;recent&#039;&#039; phenomenon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How recent? Sautman, in papers directly posing the question of whether Xinjiang and Tibet were internal colonies of the PRC, concluded through extensive analysis that the descriptor was highly inaccurate in both cases as late as 2000 and 2001 respectively. The entire XUAR, Sautman noted, ranked above average for 18 out of 25 per capita economic metrics from 1997 statistical data, and on key indicators such as rural net income and life expectancy—both highly correlated to the impoverished Uyghur heartland of southern Xinjiang—still outperformed a few of the poorest Han-majority provinces elsewhere in China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Inner Asia&#039;&#039; 2, no. 2 (2000): 249.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; More crucially, all available information indicated that even though considerable extraction of raw materials such as cotton and oil was taking place, much more wealth flowed &#039;&#039;into&#039;&#039; Xinjiang from the central government than vice versa. The majority of credit provided to Xinjiang by the PRC&#039;s state-owned central banks, for example, was received by local state-owned enterprises, which at the time were recording record losses and not expected to repay loans.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 255.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Sautman:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Xinjiang is economically dependent on the subsidies provided by Beijing. Economists have measured the rate of &amp;quot;state extraction&amp;quot; from Chinese provinces, i.e. the amount of surplus or deficit of each province as compared with its expenditure which was remitted to or subsidised by the central government. Xinjiang&#039;s negative rate of extraction is high even among western region provinces (Chai 1996: 53)…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1993, regional government revenue was 2.83 billion yuan and expenditures were 6.63 billion yuan. The PRC requires provinces to balance their budgets. The centre thus had to provide Xinjiang with some four billion yuan, over 57 percent of regional spending. In 1994, Xinjiang revenue was 2.49 billion yuan; expenditures were 7.65 billion yuan (&#039;&#039;XJRB&#039;&#039; 1994, 1995). The centre provided more than 5 billion yuan, over two-thirds of the budget. Yet even the centre&#039;s Xinjiang oil ventures—the most frequently cited indicator of internal colonialism—seem to be loss-makers thus far and are unlikely to have generated taxes and profits exceeding the centre&#039;s subsidies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 257–261.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Similarly, he considered the allegations of colonialism in Tibet to be &amp;quot;polemical hyperbole writ large&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Tibet China&#039;s Colony?: The Claim of Demographic Catastrophe,&amp;quot; sec. VI, &#039;&#039;Columbia Journal of Asian Law&#039;&#039; 15, no. 1 (September 1, 2001).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and concluded that &amp;quot;[n]one of the main contours of classic colonialism are found in the Tibet case. In some respects—the limited, but significant industrialization in Tibet is an example—an outcome opposed to archetypal colonial practice (de-industrialization) is present.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Tibet China&#039;s Colony?,&amp;quot; sec. III.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite common Han chauvinist attitudes, Sautman observed that,&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;[T]he PRC state does not, however, carry out the systemic discrimination characteristic of colonial systems, whereby subaltern peoples were deprived by law of rights enjoyed by metropolitan citizens. Minority people have the same rights as Han, plus preferential policies that exist side-by-side with ethnic nepotism in non public employment, a situation also common in other countries where internal colonialism is not at issue.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 259–60.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Even the harshest aspects of the PRC&#039;s administration did not indicate any policy bias against ethnic minorities; Han political prisoners such as adherents of the proscribed Falun Gong sect, for example, were given similar punishments as ethnic separatists and at similar rates.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Tibet China&#039;s Colony?,&amp;quot; sec. III.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Within the ethnic autonomous regions, in fact, the justice system had long been directed by the Party&#039;s controversial &amp;quot;two restraints and one leniency&amp;quot; (&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;两少一宽&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;)—the policy of intentionally not arresting or not prosecuting minorities suspected of minor offenses, and giving lighter sentences to minorities convicted of serious crimes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Many Western countries today have enshrined equal rights for all ethnic groups in their constitutions, yet few go as far as the PRC&#039;s, which in its preamble specifically affirms that combatting Han chauvinism is of greatest importance (People&#039;s Republic of China, &amp;quot;Constitution of the People&#039;s Republic of China,&amp;quot; sec. Preamble). (The United States&#039; constitution, in contrast, makes no mention of white supremacy or white chauvinism.) &amp;quot;Negative&amp;quot; affirmative action, or policies that are explicitly harsher toward the Han, have thus been common in the PRC for decades, most notably the family planning policy, which set the most restrictive targets for urban-dwelling Han parents. Han Chinese found guilty of inciting ethnic tensions are often punished quite severely, as in the case of a Han man from Inner Mongolia whose video of himself stepping on a picture of Genghis Khan went viral on social media in 2017. When complaints by ethnic Mongolians brought the incident to the attention of the authorities, the man was sentenced to a year in prison. (Alice Shen, &amp;quot;Chinese Man Jailed for a Year for Insulting Genghis Khan,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, December 15, 2017.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A common argument for &amp;quot;Chinese settler-colonialism&amp;quot; that is naturally compelling—and obvious—is the existence of settlers. Han migration into Xinjiang, though inconsistent over the years, is unquestionably real. Though it has frequently been cited by Uyghur émigré organizations as a kind of &amp;quot;smoking gun&amp;quot; proving the existence of colonialism, at the time of Sautman&#039;s analysis, this migration was in fact almost entirely confined to northern Xinjiang, which has no history of exclusively-Uyghur habitation. Sautman noted that the vast majority of Han in Xinjiang lived north of the Tianshan, while the vast majority of Uyghurs lived in the south and east, making up over 90% of southern Xinjiang&#039;s population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 241.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a book published around the same time, Justin Rudelson, a board member of Washington&#039;s NED-funded Uyghur Human Rights Project, admitted that the Chinese government&#039;s policy was to confine Han immigrants in &amp;quot;new lands not occupied by Uyghurs or in new towns adjacent to older Uyghur communities.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rudelson, Rudelson, and Ben-Adam, &#039;&#039;Oasis Identities: Uyghur Nationalism Along China&#039;s Silk Road&#039;&#039; (Columbia University Press, 1998), 38.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Restrictions on migration to southern Xinjiang were in place even under the Qing Dynasty. After the local Uyghur elites had sworn fealty to the Qing, Han and Hui peasants were forbidden from visiting the region, and Han merchants who traveled there to trade were not permitted to settle. [Clarke, &#039;&#039;Xinjiang and China&#039;s Rise in Central Asia - A History&#039;&#039; (Routledge, 2011), 20.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2015, &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; admitted that Han migrants to the south were &amp;quot;largely relocating to the main cities&amp;quot; in the area rather than taking over land in the Uyghur-dominated countryside.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jilil Kashgary and Joshua Lipes, &amp;quot;Loosened &#039;Hukou&#039; Restrictions in Xinjiang Benefit Hans, Not Uyghurs,&amp;quot; June 10, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even since their first arrival in southern Xinjiang over a millennia ago, the Uyghur people have never been subject to any form of the mass displacement that is usually associated with settler-colonialism. Sautman similarly noted in 2001 that &amp;quot;Tibetans have not been deported or forcibly relocated on account of their ethnicity&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Tibet China&#039;s Colony?,&amp;quot; sec. V.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and that migration to Tibet was &amp;quot;not sharply different from that to other PRC regions: most migrants enter urban areas, while the countryside remains populated mainly by local people.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Tibet China&#039;s Colony?,&amp;quot; sec. V.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus at the turn of the twenty-first century, even the most dramatic characteristic of a settler-colony—the wholesale appropriation of land from its indigenous inhabitants—was not evident in China. This marks a staggering contrast to actual settler-colonies elsewhere in the world, which were notoriously formed through blatant dispossessive accumulation. Prior to the end of the apartheid system in the Republic of South Africa, only 7% of all arable land in the country was allocated to native Africans by law,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;South African History Online, &amp;quot;The Native Land Act Is Passed, June 19, 1913.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the remainder being reserved for white settlers and their descendants, who accounted for only 13% of the population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;O Chimere-dan, &amp;quot;Apartheid and Demography in South Africa,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Etude de la Population Africaine&#039;&#039;, no. 7 (April 1992): 26–36.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Before the arrival of the Europeans, nearly every corner of North America&#039;s 10 million square miles had been inhabited; in the United States today, the Bureau of Indian Affairs recognizes only 55 million acres of Native American territory (even this small fraction being held &amp;quot;in trust&amp;quot; by the U.S. federal government), or slightly more than 2% of the United States&#039; total land area of 2.4 billion acres.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bureau of Indian Affairs, &amp;quot;About Us.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1948, Zionist militias established the modern state of Israel by seizing over 75% of the land formerly controlled under the British Mandate for Palestine; the remaining Palestinian territories have been gradually reduced over the decades by Israeli settlements and military occupation, and according to Jerusalem-based non-profit B&#039;Tselem, currently less than 30% of the West Bank is still even partially administered by the Palestinian Authority (&amp;quot;Area A&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Area B&amp;quot; as defined by the Oslo Accords), which together with the Gaza Strip constitute less than 15% of the original Mandate for Palestine yet hold 40% of the entire present-day population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;B&#039;Tselem, &#039;&#039;Planning Policy in the West Bank&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, even if colonial relationships did not exist in China at this time, it is nevertheless possible that one might finally have emerged within the last two decades. Some also promulgate the view that while the theft of land by Western settlers was a historical tragedy, the dispossessive accumulation process has since ceased in Western settler-colonies, and the remaining indigenous peoples there now enjoy full rights and privileges comparable to the general population. The following comparative analysis of the &#039;&#039;present&#039;&#039; conditions in southern Xinjiang (where the Uyghur population is and has historically been the greatest) and the Navajo Nation (the largest Native American reservation in the United States) will therefore decide both questions. Note that due to differences in how the data for each country&#039;s statistical indicators are collected and calculated, they are not directly comparable to each other. Instead, to the extent that it is possible, this chapter will attempt to examine each group&#039;s &#039;&#039;relative improvement over time&#039;&#039; for each category, specifically during the twenty-year period between 2000 and 2020.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Income and Poverty&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This section will tabulate the changes in real income in rural southern Xinjiang and the Navajo Nation between 2000 and 2020. Real income means actual purchasing power, i.e. income adjusted for inflation; cumulative inflation of each country&#039;s currency is determined by the ratio of its Consumer Price Index in 2020 to its CPI in 2000, as recorded by the World Bank. For the U.S. dollar, this ratio was &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;\frac{1187}{79}&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; or 1.50, (World Bank, &amp;quot;Consumer Price Index (2010 = 100) - United States.&amp;quot;) or equivalent to cumulative inflation of 50%, while for the Chinese yuan, it was &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;\frac{1187}{79}&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; or 1.58, (World Bank, &amp;quot;Consumer Price Index (2010 = 100) - China.&amp;quot;) or 58%. The following formula yields the percent change in purchasing power:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;math&amp;gt;\frac{\text{(2020 currency value)}}{\text{(2000 currency value)} * \text{(CPI ratio)}} - 1&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;For example, if a U.S. worker was paid a wage of $10 per hour in 2000, and $20 per hour in 2020 (a gross increase of 100%), the percent increase in that worker&#039;s purchasing power can be calculated with the following equation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;math&amp;gt;\frac{$20}{$10 * 1.50} - 1 = 33%&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;Other key differences between U.S. and Chinese income statistics and the limitations of each must be noted. Chinese statistics organize income data by province, prefecture, and urban/rural, not by ethnic group, so rural per capita disposable household income in southern Xinjiang is used as the best proxy for the Uyghur population. (Note that only &#039;&#039;disposable&#039;&#039; income, i.e. net income after taxes, is available, meaning that the &#039;&#039;gross&#039;&#039; per capita income of Chinese rural households may be larger.) Though some areas of the Navajo Nation (such as Tuba City, Arizona or Shiprock, New Mexico) would seem to qualify as &amp;quot;urban&amp;quot; according to the U.S. Census Bureau&#039;s definition, data for the Navajo Nation is not clearly organized by urban/rural; therefore U.S. income comparisons will use the overall national average rather than the rural national average.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; ===&lt;br /&gt;
According to the United States Census Bureau, annual per capita household income&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Per capita household income is defined as the &#039;&#039;mean average&#039;&#039; income by household, i.e. the income of the entire population divided by the number of households.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the Navajo Nation was $27,303 in 2000&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Calculated by dividing the total household income of the region ($1,304,041,800) by the total number of households (47,761). (United States Census Bureau, &amp;quot;Navajo Nation Data,&amp;quot; 40.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and $42,337 in 2020, an increase of 55%; when accounting for cumulative inflation of the dollar, this amounted to a 3% increase in purchasing power.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It must be noted that while these figures are the best data available, they come with considerable margins of error, owing to the chronic undercounting of indigenous people in the U.S. census. (Shondiin Silversmith, &amp;quot;Large Census Undercount of Indigenous People on Tribal Lands Means Fewer Resources, Political Power.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Overall per capita household income for the United States increased from $55,409 in 2000&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Calculated by dividing the total household income of the United States ($5,807,966,620,638) by the total number of households (104,819,002). [American Community Survey 2000, &amp;quot;Aggregate Household Income in the Past 12 Months (in 2000 Inflation-Adjusted Dollars), Households.&amp;quot;]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to $91,547 in 2020, a 10% increase in purchasing power over the same period. Between 2000 and 2020, the Navajo Nation&#039;s per capita income had fallen against the national average, from 49% to 46%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Community Survey 2020, &amp;quot;B19025 | Aggregate Household Income in the Past 12 Months (in 2020 Inflation-Adjusted Dollars).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Community Survey 2020, &amp;quot;S1101 | Households and Families.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The stagnant real incomes of the Navajo and their vast and persistent gap with the national average are symptoms of one of the most significant forms of dispossessive accumulation that still exist &#039;&#039;within&#039;&#039; the United States, which is the systemic underpayment of indigenous workers. Presently, more than half of all indigenous mothers are the primary breadwinners of their families, a greater proportion than any other ethnic group except Black women in the United States. According to an analysis by the National Women&#039;s Law Center, indigenous women are paid sixty cents for every dollar paid to white male workers, resulting in a total of $1 million in labor extracted from the average indigenous woman over her entire lifetime, in exchange for nothing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jasmine Tucker, &amp;quot;Native American Women Need Action That Closes the Wage Gap,&amp;quot; 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The percentage of all individuals in the Navajo Nation with income below poverty level was 38% in 2020—about three times the national average of 13%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Community Survey 2020, &amp;quot;B17001 | Poverty Status in the Past 12 Months by Sex by Age.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*All values are rounded to the nearest %&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Per capita household income, 2000 (USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Comparison with national average, 2000 (%*)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Per capita household income, 2020 (USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Comparison with national average, 2020 (%*)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Gross increase* (%)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Purchasing power increase* (%)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Navajo Nation&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |27303&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |49&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |42337&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |46&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |55&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |United States&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |55409&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |100&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |91547&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |100&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |65&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
Between 2000 and 2020, per capita rural household income in Xinjiang rose from 1,618 yuan to 14,056 yuan, an increase of 770%. While this may be considered a very rough approximation for the overwhelmingly-rural southern area of Xinjiang, rural areas in Han-dominated northern Xinjiang might still be wealthier and thus skew this average higher. Therefore a more accurate approximation can be found by averaging the per capita rural household incomes of Aksu, Kashgar, and Hotan—three major prefectures in the south with overwhelming Uyghur demographic majorities—which stood at 1,678 yuan,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;阿克苏地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Aksu Regional Bureau of Statistics], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;阿克苏地 区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;2000&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin of the National Economic and Social Development of Aksu Region in 2000].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; 1,010 yuan,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;喀什地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Kashgar Regional Bureau of Statistics], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;喀什地 区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;2000&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin of the National Economic and Social Development of the Kashgar Region in 2000].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and 794 yuan&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;和田地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Hotan Regional Bureau of Statistics], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;和田地区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;2000 &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin of the National Economic and Social Development of Hotan Region in 2000].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in 2000, with an average of only 1,161 yuan. In 2020, these incomes had risen to 14,588 yuan,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;阿克苏地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Aksu Regional Bureau of Statistics], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;阿克苏地区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; 2020&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin on National Economic and Social Development of Aksu Region in 2020].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; 10,276 yuan,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;喀什地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Kashgar Regional Bureau of Statistics], &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;喀什地区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; 2020&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin on National Economic and Social Development of Kashgar in 2020].&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and 9,733 yuan&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;和田地区统计局&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Hotan Regional Bureau of Statistics), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;和田地区&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;2020 &amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年国民经济和社会发展统计公报&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Statistical Bulletin of the National Economic and Social Development of the Hotan Region in 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; respectively, with an average of 11,532 yuan, reflecting an increase of 893%. When accounting for cumulative inflation of the yuan, this amounted to an increase in purchasing power of more than five hundred percent.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In the Central Asian countries, similarly dramatic jumps in income between 2000 and 2020 were in fact the norm—and also could be observed, for example, in Mongolia, Tajikistan, or Kyrgyzstan. China&#039;s comparatively very low inflation rate, however, was unique to the region. The National Statistics Office of Mongolia, for example, reported that the average income per rural household increased from 102,666 tugriks in 2000 to 1,270,289 tugriks in 2020. (National Statistics Office, &amp;quot;Monthly Average Income per Household, by Urban and Rural, /1997-2021/.&amp;quot;) However, adjusted for cumulative inflation of the tugrik during this period—388% according to the World Bank (World Bank, &amp;quot;Consumer Price Index (2010 = 100) - Mongolia.&amp;quot;)—this was a 153% increase in purchasing power, or less than one-third the rate of real increase in rural household income in southern Xinjiang. Mongolia is not credibly accused of containing &amp;quot;internal colonies&amp;quot; by anyone, yet income growth in the Mongolian countryside has been dramatically outperformed by the Uyghur heartland in the twenty-first century.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;[[File:Why the World Needs China - Figure 1.png|alt=Figure 1: Aksu, Kashgar, and Hotan Prefectures|thumb|Figure 1: Aksu, Kashgar, and Hotan Prefectures]]&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;figure&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;Such gains were typical in the Chinese countryside, which saw a tremendous increase in wealth and real income by the end of this period; rural Xinjiang however advanced by comparison with the rest of the country. According to the China Statistical Yearbook, in 2000 per capita rural household income for Xinjiang was 72% of China&#039;s national average; by 2020 it had increased to 82%. Xinjiang improved its rural income ranking from 25th to 24th out of 31 provinces measured, having newly surpassed both Ningxia and Shanxi, and overtaken by only one other province—the Tibet Autonomous Region, where rural per capita income had risen by one thousand percent, or an increase in purchasing power of approximately six hundred percent. The income gap between the poorest minority-majority provinces and the rest of China, which had widened during the 1990s, has begun closing again.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2005, &amp;quot;10-21 Per Capita Net Income of Rural Households by Region.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;6-30 Per Capita Disposable Income of Rural Households by Region.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the year 2000, there were well over four hundred million people in China living in extreme rural poverty (about half of the entire rural population, millions of which were in Xinjiang), defined as living on less than 11 yuan per day (the poverty standard for a developing country).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joe McDonald, &amp;quot;China Celebrates Official End of Extreme Poverty, Lauds Xi,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP&#039;&#039;, February 25, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of 2020, that number had fallen to zero.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;6-36 Poverty Conditions in Rural Areas.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*All values are rounded to the nearest %.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Per capita rural household income, 2000 (yuan)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Comparison with national average, 2000 (%*)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Per capita rural household income, 2020 (yuan)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Comparison with national average, 2020 (%*)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Gross increase* (%)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Purchasing power increase* (%)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Aksu&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1678&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |74&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14588&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |85&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |769&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |450&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Kashgar&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1010&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |49&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10276&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |60&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |917&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |544&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Hotan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |794&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |35&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9733&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |57&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1126&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |676&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Average&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1161&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |52&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |11532&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |67&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |893&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |529&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |XUAR&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1618&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |72&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14056&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |82&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |769&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |450&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |TAR&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1331&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |59&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14598&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |85&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1000&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |594&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2253&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |100&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |17131&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |100&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |660&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |381&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
The economic situation in rural southern Xinjiang in 2020 was also favorable compared with nearly all of its closest neighbors. Southern Xinjiang borders Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, Pakistan, Afghanistan, and the other Chinese provinces of Tibet, Gansu, and Qinghai. The approximate per capita &#039;&#039;net&#039;&#039; household income of &#039;&#039;rural&#039;&#039; southern Xinjiang (i.e. the previously-calculated average of Aksu, Kashgar, and Hotan) exceeded the &#039;&#039;overall&#039;&#039; per capita household income of every neighboring country but Kazakhstan;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though not of every region neighboring the &#039;&#039;entire&#039;&#039; XUAR (both north and south); per capita income in Russia, for example, also remained higher as of 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; of its neighboring provinces&#039; rural per capita income, Xinjiang&#039;s was exceeded only by Tibet&#039;s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When compared to the overall economic situation of regional countries&#039; nearby &#039;&#039;minority regions&#039;&#039;, that of rural southern Xinjiang was also often quite favorable. In Russia, minorities still enjoyed higher average incomes than in rural southern Xinjiang, yet in rural southern Siberia, the gap between their income and the Russian national average &#039;&#039;increased&#039;&#039; during the same time period. In 1998, per capita income in the nearby Republic of Tuva, a federal subject of the Russian Federation populated overwhelmingly by its ethnic Tuvan minority, was 61% of Russia&#039;s national average&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tuva&#039;s income per capita (314 rubles) was about 61% of the national average (515 rubles), according to figures calculated by United Nations researchers using Goskomstat data from 1998. [Stanislav Kolenikov and Anthony Shorrocks, &#039;&#039;A Decomposition Analysis of Regional Poverty in Russia&#039;&#039;, WIDER Discussion Paper, No. 2003/74 (Helsinki: The United Nations University World Institute for Development Economics Research, 2003), 26.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—a considerably smaller gap than existed between rural southern Xinjiang and China&#039;s national average in 2000, noted earlier (52%). But by 2020, according to a study from Novosibirsk State University, Tuva&#039;s per capita income had declined against Russia&#039;s national average, to only 52%, while rural southern Xinjiang&#039;s had risen to 67% of China&#039;s.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This study tracked data only between 2009 and 2020; however, its figure for Tuva&#039;s per capita income in 2009 (61.3% of the national average) was similar to Goskomstat&#039;s in 1998. It must be noted that this decline suffered by minorities in Sibera is a regional and &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; a country-wide trend. Ethnic Russians in Siberia have also experienced a decline, while the incomes of other Turkic minorities in the Far Eastern Federal District have in fact relatively improved. Sakha, for example, another minority-majority Russian republic, had a per capita income that was 95.2% of the national average in 2009, and 98% of the national average in 2020. [Konstantin Gluschenko, &#039;&#039;Costs of Living and Real Incomes in the Russian Regions&#039;&#039; (February 10, 2022). 24–25.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How did these vast differences come about? The meteoric rise in rural income in the poorest regions of China and disappearance of extreme poverty are best explained by the combination of three trends. The first and most persistent is urbanization. For decades throughout China, the rural population has been steadily shrinking as more and more people move to the cities. Secondly, those who have remained have found relatively well-paying jobs. Rural unemployment in Xinjiang, once the highest nearly anywhere in China, has all but disappeared.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;For a more detailed analysis of rural unemployment in the XUAR and the neighboring Gansu Province, see [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app04.xhtml|Appendix D]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Finally, beginning in the mid-2010s, the targeted poverty alleviation campaign of the Common Prosperity era has accelerated both the aforementioned trends with large infusions of government spending (described later on in this chapter.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2004, the percentage of rural Xinjiang&#039;s per capita net household income that came from &amp;quot;Household Operations&amp;quot; (i.e. peasant farming) was 88%, the percentage from wages and salaries was 6%, and the percentage from transfers (i.e. government subsidies) was 2%. [China Statistical Yearbook 2005, &amp;quot;10-22 Per Capita Net Income of Rural Households by Source and by Region (2004).&amp;quot;] By 2020, a majority of their income was from the combination of wages and salaries (nearly 30%) and transfers (24%). [China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;6-31 Per Capita Disposable Income of Rural Households by Source and Region (2020).&amp;quot;]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This combination is not significantly evident anywhere else in Xinjiang&#039;s general geographic region. The Uyghur people, though immensely poor at the turn of the twenty-first century—and even if still among the poorest in &#039;&#039;Xinjiang&#039;&#039;—have nevertheless seen a narrowing income gap, becoming considerably wealthier than the poor nearly everywhere else in Central Asia, and in the near future standing to become even richer if present trends continue.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Water and Electricity ===&lt;br /&gt;
The poor quality of drinking water in the United States is notorious throughout the world, particularly due to high-profile incidents such as the multi-year lead contamination crisis in Flint, Michigan, or the water crisis in Jackson, Mississippi in which long-neglected water treatment infrastructure was overwhelmed by flash floods in 2022. In 2018, CBS reported that lead contamination was a &amp;quot;national problem&amp;quot; and that according to the non-profit American Water Works Association, the United States&#039; vast network of lead water pipes was being replaced at an average rate of 0.5% per year, a pace that would see the problem resolved in approximately two centuries.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rachel Layne, &amp;quot;Lead in America&#039;s Water Systems Is a National Problem,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, November 21, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet some communities in the United States lack even the infrastructure to provide running water at all. Countrywide, the proportion of households that lack indoor plumbing has recently fallen below half a million, or less than 0.4%; yet according to the U.S. Census Bureau, in the Navajo Nation, 9,254 occupied housing units out of a total of 43,398 (21%) still lacked full indoor plumbing in 2010, and by 2020 this proportion had only declined to 8,642 out of a total of 49,913, or 17%. If this rate of installation remains constant, indoor plumbing will not be universally accessible in the Nation until at least 2035. (Nor even is the Nation the worst-affected community in this regard; in the Yukon–Koyukuk Census Area in Alaska, which according to the 2020 census was over 70% Native American by population, the proportion of households without indoor plumbing was still as high as 35% in 2020.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Community Survey 2010, &amp;quot;B25048 | Plumbing Facilities for Occupied Housing Units.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Community Survey 2020, &amp;quot;B25048 | Plumbing Facilities for Occupied Housing Units.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At the end of 2019, the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; reported that one-third of the population in the Navajo Nation still did not have access to a flushing toilet.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Frances Stead Sellers, &amp;quot;It&#039;s Almost 2020, and 2 Million Americans Still Don&#039;t Have Running Water, According to New Report,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, December 11, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Outhouses are common, and many residents rely exclusively on showers and bathrooms in community centers, rather than in their homes. Many households must drive considerable distances to haul water from the nearest wells for daily use. In June 2023, the Supreme Court ruled that the U.S. government was not required &amp;quot;to take active steps to secure water access&amp;quot; for the Navajo Nation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Lawrence Hurley, &amp;quot;Supreme Court Rules against Navajo Nation in Water Rights Dispute,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, June 22, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, many lack access to the power grid. A 2021 report by the Brookings Institution estimated that 30% of homes in the Navajo Nation did not and have never had electricity.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Heather Tanana and Warigia Bowman, &amp;quot;Energizing Navajo Nation: How Electrification Can Secure a Sustainable Future for Indian Country,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Brookings&#039;&#039;, July 14, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only in recent years have significant efforts been made provide power to rural households, but these initiatives are severely limited by available funding; the Navajo Tribal Utility Authority&#039;s Light Up Navajo program succeeded in connecting 230 homes to the power grid in 2019, and a further 137 homes in 2022.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;American Public Power Association, &#039;&#039;Light Up the Navajo Nation&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At an average rate of 190 homes connected per year, the Navajo Nation will not be fully electrified until the twenty-second century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his analysis, Sautman remarked that both rural Xinjiang and rural China in general had a shortage of services overall in 1997, but that services in rural Xinjiang, though increasing, were less abundant.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 258.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2015, at the beginning of the implementation of the Party&#039;s new targeted poverty alleviation program, water and sanitation services were still severely lacking in rural Xinjiang; for example, in February, with considerable glee, &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; seized upon a report made to the Twelfth People&#039;s Congress that more than half the population of Hotan prefecture still lacked access to clean water.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jilil Kashgary and Joshua Lipes, &amp;quot;More Than One Million Lack Clean Water in Xinjiang&#039;s Hotan Prefecture,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PRC&#039;s 13th Five-Year Plan, to be executed between 2016 and 2020, called for at least 80% of all rural areas to have access to tap water.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Communist Party of China, &amp;quot;The 13th Five-year Plan for Economic and Social Development of the People&#039;s Republic of China (2016-2020),&amp;quot; 103.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A massive effort was organized in southern Xinjiang, and by the end of 2017, over eight thousand villages in rural Xinjiang were connected to tap water, and basic plumbing and running water was being installed at a rate of four hundred new villages per year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinjiang Statistical Factbook 2019, &amp;quot;12-1 Basic Conditions of Rural Areas in Main Years.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The 2017 Kashgar Statistical Yearbook reported that 2,286 out of a total of 2,312 villages in the prefecture had access to tap water as of that year, or 99% of the total.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kashgar Statistical Yearbook 2017, &amp;quot;Statistics on the basic situation of rural areas by counties in Kashgar in 2016.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2020, the percentage of rural households lacking access to a centralized water supply in China had fallen to 6% in &amp;quot;state poverty counties&amp;quot; including seven counties in Aksu Prefecture;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;6-37 Realization of Registered Poverty-Stricken Households&#039; &#039;Two Assurances and Three Guarantees&#039; and Drinking Water Safety (Main Results of National Poverty Relief Census).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; by 2022, according to Xinjiang regional authorities, the tap water penetration rate had reached 97.5% for the entire province.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Wondrous Xinjiang: Access to Potable Water Enhances Quality of Life in Rural Xinjiang.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, May 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Basic sanitation likewise improved considerably; according to statistics from UNICEF and the World Health Organization, the percentage of China&#039;s rural population that had access to basic sanitation services had increased from 45% in 2000 to 88% in 2020,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;People Using at Least Basic Sanitation Services, Rural (% of Rural Population) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the percentage that practiced open defecation (i.e. lacking access to any form of toilet) in China was 4% in 2000, and by 2019 had reached zero.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;People Practicing Open Defecation, Rural (% of Rural Population) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The XUAR as a whole consumed eighteen billion kilowatt-hours of electricity in 2000, more than only four other provinces in China; in 2020 it consumed over three hundred billion kilowatt-hours, more than every other province but six.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;9-14 Electricity Consumption by Region.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The total domestic living consumption of electricity in Xinjiang increased by four hundred percent during the same period.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Xinjiang Statistical Factbook 2019, &amp;quot;7-13 Electricity Balance Sheet in Major Years.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A 2018 study co-authored by scholars from Rutgers University and the Johns Hopkins-Nanjiang University Center for Chinese and American Studies found that household energy consumption in the northwestern provinces (including Xinjiang) was 50% higher than the national average, and higher than every other region of China except the northern municipalities of Beijing and Tianjin.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Haiyan Zhang and Michael L. Lahr, &amp;quot;Households&#039; Energy Consumption Change in China: A Multi-Regional Perspective,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Sustainability&#039;&#039; 10, no. 7 (2018).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2019, &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039; reported that the State Grid Corporation would invest over two billion yuan to upgrade the power grid for rural areas in Hotan, Kashgar, Aksu and other prefectures in southern Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Xinjiang Invests 10 Bln Yuan on Power Grid Upgrades,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua&#039;&#039;, April 9, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pakistani journalist Sultan M Hali wrote that in touring rural Chinese farms in 2010, he noticed &amp;quot;the dilapidated abodes of farmers had been replaced by modest but concrete apartments and among other facilities, hi-speed internet and electricity was being provided free of cost.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;S. M. Hali, &amp;quot;Has China Eliminated Extreme Poverty?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The News International&#039;&#039;, January 4, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In contrast, the Western press was reduced to mournfully eulogizing the rapidly-disappearing rural poverty in southern Xinjiang, with a 2020 article in &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; waxing poetic in describing the &amp;quot;distinct way of life&amp;quot; that had been lost in Deraboyi village in Hotan, where once the people had lived in reed houses &amp;quot;free of electricity&amp;quot; and hauled their water from nearby wells. The residents, whom &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039; viewed as once &amp;quot;torchbearers of traditional Uyghur culture,&amp;quot; had since been built houses with modern utilities, schools, and a hospital.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gulchehra and Joshua Lipes, &amp;quot;Relocation of Ancient Uyghur Village Ruse to Assimilate Residents, Appropriate Resources: Experts,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Radio Free Asia&#039;&#039;, December 10, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; While there is still some distance yet to travel, for a rural area in a developing country, southern Xinjiang has already experienced a miracle of expansion of basic services in the span of only a few years.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Roads, Railways, and Infrastructure ===&lt;br /&gt;
The Chinese phrase &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;要想富先修路&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot;—&amp;quot;if you want to get rich, first build a road&amp;quot;—has become famous. China&#039;s overall economic success has proven the concept of transportation infrastructure being foundational to development, yet the intersection of infrastructure and colonialism is not so easy to analyze. The transportation infrastructure built within a colony by an imperial power is typically solely &amp;quot;extractive&amp;quot; i.e. for the exclusive purpose of moving raw materials from the mine, plantation, or sawmill to the river or seaport. Thus Africa&#039;s railways at the time of decolonization largely connected inland areas to the ocean but did not connect neighboring countries with each other. The coastal cities of Brazil had far less contact with each other than they had with Lisbon during the first centuries of Portuguese colonization. Within a &#039;&#039;settler&#039;&#039;-colony, interconnecting infrastructure is typically developed to a high degree, yet is designed to benefit the settlers rather than the indigenous inhabitants.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The modernization of Brazilian infrastructure in fact began &#039;&#039;before&#039;&#039; independence from the crown, but only &#039;&#039;after&#039;&#039; the Portuguese court resettled to Rio de Janeiro to flee Napoleon&#039;s invasion of their home country at the beginning of the nineteenth century. Famed Uruguayan journalist Eduardo Galeano writes that to maintain a market for British goods, &amp;quot;Portugal destroyed the seeds of any kind of manufacturing development in Brazil: until 1715 sugar refineries were banned, in 1729 it was made a criminal offense to open new roads in the mining region, and in 1785 local looms and spinning mills were ordered burned.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eduardo Galeano, &#039;&#039;Open Veins of Latin America&#039;&#039; (New York: Monthly Review Press, 1997), 56.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet the underdevelopment of Rio did not suit the Portuguese ruling class once they had to live there; the city was therefore quickly transformed with new sidewalks, street lights, an efficient sewer system, and more roads and bridges to connect suburban neighborhoods to the city center.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kristen Schultz, &#039;&#039;Tropical Versailles: Empire, Monarchy, and the Portuguese Royal Court in Rio De Janeiro, 1808-1821&#039;&#039; (New York: Routledge, 2001), chap. 4.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These things were intended for them and only them; for Brazil&#039;s vast population of enslaved laborers, who had toiled first on the sugar plantations, and then in the gold mines, this ruling class envisioned no future but death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A careful analysis of the nature and distribution of infrastructure must therefore be made before an internal colonial relationship can be properly identified. The United States, for example, has some of the most developed (if now notoriously poorly maintained and crumbling) systems of streets, roads, and highways in the world, yet their distribution is highly unequal. In 1911, within a year of Arizona&#039;s official promotion to statehood, the city streets of Phoenix were paved for the first time,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Brad Hall, &amp;quot;The Day They Paved the Roads in Phoenix for the First Time, 1911,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;History Adventuring&#039;&#039;, August 15, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and highways through the state began to be upgraded and expanded with modern surfacing techniques.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melissa Keane and J. Simon Bruder, &#039;&#039;Good Roads Everywhere: A History of Road Building in Arizona&#039;&#039; (Arizona Department of Transportation Environmental Planning Group, 2003), 62.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet now, decades into the twenty-first century, the vast majority of roads within the nearby Navajo Nation remain unpaved. &amp;quot;Drive a few miles off the reservation in any direction,&amp;quot; the &#039;&#039;Navajo Times&#039;&#039; wrote in 2010, &amp;quot;and you&#039;ll see a lot more pavement.&amp;quot; Instead, millions of dollars are spent yearly to rescue thousands of Navajo drivers who become stuck in the dirt roads during wintertime, when they become muddy from the weather.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cindy Yurth, &amp;quot;Where&#039;s the Tar?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Navajo Times&#039;&#039;, February 11, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A lack of paved roads also means higher infant mortality, lower school attendance, precludes the timely arrival of emergency response vehicles, and makes the trap of rural poverty all but impossible to escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2019, University of Southern California investigative journalist Amy Linn reported that 80% of the Nation&#039;s 11,600 miles of roads were unimproved dirt and sand, and only 16 miles of new roadways are constructed each year. The existing roads, meanwhile, were in extremely poor condition and constantly deteriorating, the Navajo Nation Division of Transportation (NDOT) being chronically underfunded. In a typical year, the U.S. federal government supplies between 5 and 15 percent of the money NDOT requires for maintenance, and in some years denies transportation funding to tribal governments altogether.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Amy Linn, &amp;quot;The Navajo Nation&#039;s Horrendous Roads Keep Killing People and Holding Students Hostage, but Nothing Changes,&amp;quot; USC Annenberg Center for Health Journalism, September 4, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Navajo Nation&#039;s only major railroad, which is unconnected to any other U.S. rail system, was unquestionably extractive, only connecting the reservation&#039;s coal mine in Kayenta, Arizona with the coal-fired Navajo Generating Station on the Nation&#039;s border, which supplied electricity not to the reservation but to Phoenix, Las Vegas, and Los Angeles.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Kidd, &amp;quot;The Navajos&#039; Only Railroad Reaches the End of the Line,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Governing&#039;&#039;, July 16, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In southern Xinjiang, the general amount and condition of infrastructure have been on a trajectory of continuous and accelerating improvement. During the 1990s, several large infrastructural projects began or were completed, including a 1500-kilometer north-south railway to Kashgar, which as Sautman noted passed through some of southern Xinjiang&#039;s most impoverished communities, potentially providing opportunities for economic development.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 258.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If southern Xinjiang were a settler-colony, however, such infrastructure would have existed solely to benefit a settler population or to extract resources from the south to the Han-dominated north, while the quality of infrastructure available to the indigenous population would be either stagnant or in decline. A careful analysis of more recent development is therefore warranted.[[File:Why the World Needs China - Figure 2.png|alt=Figure 2: Railways of southern Xinjiang and neighboring areas, 2023|thumb|Figure 2: Railways of southern Xinjiang and neighboring areas, 2023]]In terms of rail, it is unlikely that the existing or planned railways serve or were intended to serve an exclusively extractive purpose. Rather than conveying goods or raw materials to the north, or further east towards China&#039;s metropolitan centers, the most recent projects are designed for internal development or trade with neighboring countries. In June 2022, the Hotan-Ruoqiang railway was completed, together with existing lines forming a continuous loop around the perimeter of the Taklamakan Desert that lies at the center of southern Xinjiang, connecting the major southern cities of Hotan, Ruoqiang, Kashgar, Aksu, and Korla. If the purpose of such a railroad system was only extractive, there would seem to be little reason to connect Kashgar with both Hotan &#039;&#039;and&#039;&#039; Aksu; only one route would be sufficient to convey Kashgar&#039;s wealth to Ürümqi, or to Beijing by way of Qinghai.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kate Zhang, &amp;quot;New Railway Completes 2,700km Loop of Taklamakan Desert in Move to Integrate Xinjiang with Rest of China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, June 17, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The completed loop will, however, greatly facilitate the flow of economic activity between prefectures &#039;&#039;within&#039;&#039; southern Xinjiang. Further routes are planned to directly connect southern Xinjiang with its western neighbors; later that year, &#039;&#039;Voice of America&#039;&#039; admitted that plans for the China-Kyrgyzstan-Uzbekistan railway were in motion and that construction would begin in 2023, despite the considerable expense and logistical challenge of laying rail from Kashgar through the western mountains.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Navbahor Imamova, &amp;quot;Despite Skepticism, China-Kyrgyzstan-Uzbekistan Railway Deal Chugs Forward,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;VOA&#039;&#039;, October 4, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, Washington-based think tank the Middle East Institute had criticized the project, pointing out that the length of the track between Tashkent and Turpan (the transport hub that trains traveling &#039;&#039;through&#039;&#039; Kashgar to eastern China would need to pass through) would in fact be longer than the length of the existing Ürümqi-Tashkent railway,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Péter Bucsky and Tristan Kenderdine, &amp;quot;The Ferghana Valley Railway Should Never Be Built,&amp;quot; Middle East Institute, March 17, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; thereby (doubtless unintentionally) verifying that such a railway would therefore bring no significant new benefit to China&#039;s Han-majority areas, with the PRC instead building a new economic corridor at great expense to benefit &#039;&#039;Kashgar&#039;&#039; (and Kyrgyzstan, through which the railway will also pass).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The character of the improvements to southern Xinjiang&#039;s road network is even more apparent. In 2003, the central government announced that it had invested over 70 billion yuan in the construction of new infrastructure in Xinjiang over the previous three years, including highways, power plants, dams and telecommunication facilities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Xinjiang Reports Progress in Infrastructure Construction,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Xinhua, March 15, 2003&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Over the next two decades, roads and electrical and communications infrastructure were built to connect rural villages to the rest of the province more and more quickly. A generation ago, villages in Taxkorgan County in western Kashgar Prefecture, one of the remotest regions in China at an average elevation of more than three kilometers above sea level, were accessible only by horse, yak, or camel; by 2018, roads connected several villages to the county seat, cutting travel time in half. Taxkorgan&#039;s Pili Village, for example, was accessible only via a human-powered cable ferry across the Yarkand River two decades ago, and the nearest school was days of travel away; in 2014, a bridge was constructed and the village was connected to a road (initially gravel).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;央视新闻客户端&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;重访新疆塔县皮里村 惊险&#039;天路&#039;今安在？&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Revisiting the thrilling &#039;Heavenly Road&#039; in Pili Village, Taxian County, Xinjiang, where is it today?].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, stable electricity was supplied to the valleys, and construction began on the first airport serving the county.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zhang Zhongkai, Gao Han, and Zhong Qun, &amp;quot;Xinhua Headlines: Flying High: China&#039;s Ethnic Tajik People See Life Ascending on Pamir Plateau.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;XinhuaNet&#039;&#039;, June 16, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of 2020, every rural village in China was connected to the rest of the country by a paved road.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Paved Road Links China&#039;s &#039;Last Village&#039; with Outside World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;XinhuaNet&#039;&#039;, July 1, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of 2022, six new highways, most with planned lengths of over 100 kilometers, were under construction, not only further connecting southern Xinjiang to the north and east, but also to Kyrgyzstan, through the Tianshan.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;逯风暴&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;, &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新疆：&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;6&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;个重点公路项目集中开工&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Xinjiang: 6 key highway projects started intensively].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There can be little doubt, therefore, that the rural population in southern Xinjiang—which consists overwhelmingly of Uyghurs and other ethnic minorities—has reaped tremendous benefits from the massive infrastructure development in the region. Even Western observers have taken note of the highest-profile projects; in 2007, the World Bank published a report praising the PRC&#039;s complete restoration of the Tarim River in southern Xinjiang, which resulted in &amp;quot;increased social status and employment opportunities for many women,&amp;quot; a seventy percent reduction in poverty within the river restoration area, and significant afforestation and environmental reclamation of the desert region.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Restoring China&#039;s Tarim River Basin,&amp;quot; May 29, 2007.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2020, the World Bank country director for China admitted that the eradication of absolute poverty in rural areas had been successful.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Keith Bradsher, &amp;quot;Jobs, Houses and Cows: China&#039;s Costly Drive to Erase Extreme Poverty,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, December 31, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;[[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]] is devoted in part to describing the paradoxical nature of the World Bank. Though the World Bank&#039;s public mission statement consists entirely of a pledge to end extreme poverty in the world (World Bank, &amp;quot;Who We Are&amp;quot;), its function as an institution is in fact to maintain and increase the super-empire&#039;s rate of profit, thus typically &#039;&#039;expanding&#039;&#039; poverty in the periphery. Though China&#039;s financial security has prevented it from becoming another victim, the World Bank can still make &#039;&#039;rhetorical&#039;&#039; use of China as a convenient means to sustain this deception; by sponsoring the Party&#039;s genuine and effective anti-poverty efforts, the Bank is able to claim their success as its own, thus disguising its &amp;quot;failures&amp;quot; elsewhere in the world that result in extreme debt by peripheral countries to Western creditors and the galactic transfer of wealth through interest payments, structural adjustments, and unequal trade.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the years between Xinjiang&#039;s incorporation into the PRC and 2015, desertification in the province has been reversed and forested oasis areas have more than doubled in size due to the PRC&#039;s forty-year tree-planting initiative, the largest environmental project in human history.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;人民网&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; ([http://people.cn People.cn]), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;新疆绿洲面积已从&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;1950&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年的&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;4.3%&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;增至&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;9.7%&amp;quot; [The oasis area of Xinjiang has increased from 4.3% in 1950 to 9.7%].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some Western environmentalists have praised China for its success in planting more trees than the rest of the world combined over the past five decades, and specifically identify the efficient karez irrigation system in Turpan (eastern Xinjiang) that made growing vegetables possible in the absence of rainfall.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alessandro Gallo, &amp;quot;China, the Green Wall Which Will Stop the Desert Advancing,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ecobnb&#039;&#039;, July 10, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Subsidies ===&lt;br /&gt;
For two decades beginning in 1996, the Native American Housing Assistance and Self-Determination Act granted a total of $1.6 billion to the Navajo Housing Authority for the construction of new homes. On paper, this was not an inconsiderable sum, amounting to approximately $500 per capita per year, yet it was wholly insufficient for the needs of the Navajo Nation. By 2016, an investigation by the &#039;&#039;Arizona Republic&#039;&#039; found that only several hundred new homes had been built over the entire period; most of the money had instead been spent on the colossal need for repairing and modernizing existing residences, or on other non-residential projects such as community youth centers.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Such centers are vital to Navajo communities, being for some families their only access to running water or the internet.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The NHA, in fact, was also unable to spend all the money; by the early 2010s, the U.S. Department of Housing and Urban Development rescinded the grant and assessed millions of dollars in penalties for misallocation of funds following a private contractor&#039;s embezzlement scandal.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Craig Harris and Dennis Wagner, &amp;quot;The Navajo Nation Accepted More than $1 Billion for Houses. So, Where Did It Go?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Arizona Republic&#039;&#039;, December 14, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2022, the Navajo Nation received another $2 billion as part of the American Recovery Rescue Plan Act; time will tell what effect these funds will have on the quality and availability of services, but it is unlikely that they will be sufficient to do much more than offset the disaster that the COVID-19 pandemic has been for the Nation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Arlyssa D. Becenti, &amp;quot;With $1B in Recovery Funds, Navajo Nation Will Upgrade Infrastructure and Create New Jobs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Arizona Republic&#039;&#039;, July 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Overall, as seen earlier in this chapter, real income in the Nation is stagnant; to raise it a much more significant and meaningful contribution would be required. In general, the U.S. federal government&#039;s subsidies to Native American tribes are woefully inadequate and do little to permanently improve conditions. Reservations are exempted from taxes, but only on income earned within the reservation, where jobs are typically extremely scarce. In 2017, the Navajo Nation applied for a federal subsidy for the Kayenta, Arizona coal mine;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Peter Maloney, &amp;quot;Navajo Nation Looks to Federal Subsidies to Keep Coal Mine, Plant Open,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Utility Dive&#039;&#039;, April 3, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the application was not granted, and in 2019, the mine was shut down instead. Mining had been the largest source of income for the Nation and the neighboring Hopi Reservation, and the mine&#039;s closure resulted in the loss of nearly a thousand jobs and a reduction of over $30 million in annual revenue for the Nation and $12 million in revenue for the Hopi, or around 85% of the general fund budget.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shondiin Silversmith and Ryan Randazzo, &amp;quot;Largest Coal Plant in the West Shuts down, Dealing Financial Losses to Native American Tribes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;USA Today&#039;&#039;, November 18, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2022, federal legislation was passed to compensate the Navajo Nation for the mine&#039;s closure with a pittance of $1.6 million annually—or only about 5% of the lost revenue—for a fixed period of 15 years.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of the Interior, &amp;quot;Biden Administration Announces Nearly $725 Million to Create Good-Paying Union Jobs, Catalyze Economic Revitalization in Coal Communities&amp;quot; [press release], February 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, all available evidence indicates that the massive subsidies to Xinjiang by China&#039;s central government, which Sautman identified in his analysis in 2000, have continued to the present day. In 2021, Xinjiang received 271 billion yuan in transfer payments from the central government, and ranked fourth out of 31 provinces for the highest amount received per capita, below Qinghai and Ningxia; Tibet ranked first, with more than double any other province.&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Central government transfer payments by region in 2021&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2022, &amp;quot;2-5 Population at Year-End by Region.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;中华人民共和国财政部&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; [Ministry of Finance of the People&#039;s Republic of China], &amp;quot;2021&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年中央对地方一般性转移支付分地区情况汇总表&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Summary Table of General Transfer Payments from the Central Government to Local Governments by Region in 2021].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Total population (10,000 persons)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer payments (100 million yuan)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer payments per capita (yuan)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Beijing&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2189&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |959.55&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4384&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Tianjin&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1373&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |416.23&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3032&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Hebei&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |7448&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3125.66&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4197&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Shanxi&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3480&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1793.97&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5155&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Inner Mongolia&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2400&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2321.34&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9672&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Liaoning&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4229&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2457.43&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5811&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Jilin&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2375&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2016.06&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8489&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Heilongjiang&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3125&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2852.41&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9128&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Shanghai&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2489&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |615.76&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2474&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Jiangsu&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8505&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1462.29&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1719&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Zhejiang&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6540&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |727.28&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1112&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Anhui&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6113&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2925.11&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4785&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Fujian&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4187&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1251.75&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2990&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Jiangxi&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4517&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2382.49&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5274&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Shandong&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10170&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2444.83&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2404&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Henan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9883&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4105.79&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4154&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Hubei&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5830&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3085.32&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5292&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Hunan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6622&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3307.83&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4995&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Guangdong&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |12684&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1156.72&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |912&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Guangxi&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5037&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2836.02&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5630&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Hainan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1020&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |919.29&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9013&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Chongqing&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3212&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1680.54&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5232&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Sichuan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8372&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4550.14&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5435&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Guizhou&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3852&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2554.74&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6632&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Yunnan&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4690&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2989.16&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6373&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Tibet&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |366&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1480.61&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |40454&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Shaanxi&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3954&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2324.28&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |5878&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Gansu&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2490&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2302.03&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |9245&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Qinghai&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |594&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1184.54&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |19942&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Ningxia&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |725&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |831.89&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |11474&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Xinjiang&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2589&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2710.3&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10469&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
In 2020, an additional total of 45 billion yuan was spent by China&#039;s regional governments in economic assistance to other provinces. Wealthy eastern regions, in particular the urban centers of Guangdong Province and the Shanghai Municipality, paid the most; minority autonomous regions in the west, such as Xinjiang, Tibet, and Inner Mongolia, paid nothing at all.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;7-6 General Public Expenditure by Region (2020).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2017, &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that the Chinese government paid higher subsidies to cotton farmers in Xinjiang than in any other province.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;China Rejigs Cotton Policy for Top Grower Xinjiang.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 16, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Conclusions ===&lt;br /&gt;
There is no doubt that being a minority in China is difficult. The persistent historical, geographical, and political reasons for this predate the PRC and are not quickly or easily eliminated. Despite the Party&#039;s efforts, Han chauvinism remains a problem. Nor can it be imagined that not a single person in Xinjiang has been unjustly incarcerated, punished, or censured by the state. (Indeed, few would argue for example that Hailette Niyaz, mentioned in the previous chapter, deserved his incarceration.) Any policy that seeks to radically transform a society of 25 million people, even to their collective benefit and for the best possible reasons, no matter how socially and economically necessary, cannot make zero errors and will not adequately serve every individual. Yet the nature of such injustices—that no doubt form a kernel of truth around which the Western media has built a labyrinth of anecdote-speculation and fabrications—is not a systemic one. The idea that Uyghurs are subjected to police brutality or that Uyghur prisoners are tortured or abused is unsupported; a full six years have passed since the Western press began to construct its fantasy of a secret genocide in China, and no verifiable physical evidence of this has yet been discovered. In contrast, it took less than one year after the U.S. military&#039;s takeover of the Abu Ghraib prison in Iraq before photographs of U.S. soldiers torturing and humiliating Iraqi prisoners there were leaked to the press;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rebecca Leung, &amp;quot;Abuse of Iraqi POWs by GIs Probed,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CBS News&#039;&#039;, April 27, 2004.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in an era of ubiquitous cell phone cameras, the narrative that such abuse could take place over several years—and on a scale orders of magnitude greater, allegedly involving &#039;&#039;millions&#039;&#039; of prisoners—without even a single photograph of it becoming public truly beggars belief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The dispossessive accumulation attendant to settler-colonialism does not exist in China&#039;s minority regions to even the slightest degree. Rather than the theft of land, labor, and resources that presently continues in the West, the relationship between southern Xinjiang and northern Xinjiang—and indeed the relationship between the XUAR and eastern China—is best described as an increasingly favorable exchange. Land is not being appropriated from its inhabitants but developed for their benefit; labor power is not being coerced, but paid for; resources are being extracted, but only with substantial compensation that is transforming millions of lives for the better. Poverty is neither persistent nor increasing but disappearing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2000, Sautman advised that in Xinjiang, &amp;quot;[i]nvestment in physical and cultural infrastructure, especially in education and health care, should be drastically accelerated.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Is Xinjiang an Internal Colony?,&amp;quot; 262.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the time since his analysis, this appears to be exactly what has happened. On virtually every dimension of economic and social development, China&#039;s minority regions are advancing dramatically. They have greater access to education, healthcare, and public services; between 2000 and 2020, they saw a tenfold increase in not only household income, GDP, and industrial and agricultural output, but total enrollment in higher education; the total number of hospital beds more than tripled, as did the number of full-time teachers in higher education; the total length of railways and highways tripled; public spending by their provincial governments increased by three thousand percent.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2021, &amp;quot;25-18 Principal Aggregate Indicators on National Economic and Social Development in Ethnic Minority Autonomous Regions.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Through November 2022, in the entire Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region, only three people had died from an infection of the COVID-19 virus.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ensheng Dong, Hongru Du, and Lauren Gardner, &amp;quot;An Interactive Web-Based Dashboard to Track COVID-19 in Real Time.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Lancet Infectious Disease&#039;&#039; 20, no. 5 (May 2020): 533–34.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
More and more ethnic minorities are becoming fluent in Standard Chinese, yet literacy in native ethnic languages has actively been preserved as well. An article published in the &#039;&#039;Journal of Language, Identity &amp;amp;#x26; Education&#039;&#039; in 2020, for example, concluded from interviews of Uyghur university students who were &amp;quot;targets of Uyghur language policy in China&amp;quot; that &amp;quot;none of them sought complete inland China assimilation, and all retained their unique identities as Uyghur.&amp;quot; One interviewee remarked, &amp;quot;Chinese is our national language. We cannot stay in Xinjiang all the time. Therefore, I have to study the national language … [but] I am a member of the Uyghur people and Uyghur is my mother tongue. I don&#039;t want to be a guy who can speak Chinese well but forgets my own language.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yawen Han and Cassels Johnson, &amp;quot;Chinese Language Policy and Uyghur Youth: Examining Language Policies and Language Ideologies,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Journal of Language, Identity and Education&#039;&#039; 20, no. 3 (2021): 10–11.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In another example, a study of Tibetan literacy by a scholar from the University of Wisconsin-Madison conducted from 2013 to 2014 found that Tibetans born and raised in Tibet were considerably more literate in the Tibetan language than Tibetans raised in India.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dirk Schmidt, &amp;quot;Tibetan Language Readability &amp;amp;#x26; Literacy&amp;quot; (2017), 2–3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The TAR&#039;s dramatic rise in prosperity has had a corresponding effect on the Tibetan diaspora. &amp;quot;[I]n their headlong rush for greener pastures,&amp;quot; the &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039; admitted in 2010, some Tibetan émigrés &amp;quot;underestimated the hardship of starting anew, and even the benefits of living under Chinese rule.&amp;quot; One told the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; that in Lhasa in the mid-2000s, she had earned over five times her current income as a shopkeeper in Dharamsala. &amp;quot;After I got here, I kept thinking, &#039;There must be another India I&#039;m missing,&#039;&amp;quot; another said. &amp;quot;Now I want to go back but can&#039;t. I&#039;m stuck.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mark Magnier, &amp;quot;Tibetan Exiles in Dharamsala, India, Settle in with Disillusionment,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Los Angeles Times&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even today, to say that Tibetans in India are treated as second-class citizens is inaccurate—they are not considered citizens at all, but as &amp;quot;foreigners&amp;quot; under the law, forbidden to own land and property, and have much greater difficulty finding employment. Tibetan migration from China to India almost entirely stopped by 2010; the &amp;quot;Tibetan government in exile&amp;quot; itself admitted that the number of Tibetans &amp;quot;fleeing Chinese rule,&amp;quot; once thousands per year, had fallen to &amp;quot;about 100&amp;quot; in 2018.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kunal Purohit, &amp;quot;After 60 Years in India, Why Are Tibetans Leaving?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, March 21, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The government of India, which had hosted the vast majority of all Tibetan émigrés, revealed that over the previous seven years, their numbers had fallen from approximately 150,000 to 85,000—a 43% decline. A &amp;quot;large number&amp;quot; of these, according to the government&#039;s advisor on Tibetan Affairs, had returned to China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rahul Tripathi, &amp;quot;&#039;Tibetan Refugees down from 1.5 Lakh to 85,000 in 7 Years,&#039;&amp;quot; The Indian Express, September 11, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Dalai Lama has publicly announced that Tibet no longer seeks independence, and instead wants greater development as part of China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;&#039;Past Is Past&#039;: Dalai Lama Says Tibet Wants to Stay with China, Wants Development,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Hindustan Times&#039;&#039;, November 23, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to &#039;&#039;Voice of America&#039;&#039; in 2009, a spokesman of the &amp;quot;Tibetan government in exile&amp;quot; also indicated that a survey of Tibetans living in China found that over 60% did not want independence.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Voice of America, &amp;quot;Tibetan Exiles Discuss Future of Tibet,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;VOA&#039;&#039;, November 1, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Western narrative of Tibetans and Uyghurs—as well as Mongolians and other non-Han ethnic groups—as perpetual victims of state repression cannot be reconciled with the advancement they have seen in the quality of their social and economic life. A more accurate characterization would have been of a minority frustrated by their exclusion from the great fortune the PRC had been building in the east, growing resentful from being made to wait for more than a generation, and now finally receiving their due. But the gap between their level of prosperity and that of the Han majority is steadily shrinking. In its pursuit of Reform and Opening Up, the Party built Shanghai first; it could not have done otherwise, but by doing so incurred a great debt. Now Shanghai is repaying it. Fanon, quoting the National Liberation Front&#039;s response to the French government&#039;s support of the settlers in Algeria in 1956, wrote that &amp;quot;colonialism only loosens its hold when the knife is at its throat&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 61.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; if true, the narrative of the Party as a perpetrator of colonialism is decisively contradicted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the differences explored in this chapter between the PRC&#039;s ethnic autonomous regions and Western settler-colonies are both dramatic and numerous, they all originate from a single distinguishing characteristic, which is &#039;&#039;class&#039;&#039;. As the instrument of the Western capitalist class, the U.S. federal government must &#039;&#039;above any other imperative&#039;&#039; facilitate the accumulation of private wealth. While the bourgeois state exists, there is no higher law, and no competing interest that could prevail against it. Whatever concessions or subsidies the indigenous peoples manage to wrest from their oppressors, no matter how hard-won, can only be meaner than the super-profits generated by their continued underdevelopment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast, as the instrument of Chinese workers and peasants, the PRC must ultimately provide for &#039;&#039;their&#039;&#039; class interests above those of the Chinese (or foreign) bourgeoisie. Since the wealth accumulated by the capitalists in China represents a theft of the surplus value of workers&#039; labor, whenever prudent and possible, the state must intervene to redistribute it, or face a widespread loss of legitimacy. The victims of wage-labor exploitation in China recognize the state as their ally, and expect it to support them; despite considerable resentment toward and from the Han, ethnic minorities nevertheless view the Party as the best lever of positive change in class society. According to the study by the Harvard Kennedy School,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;First mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; minorities in western China were more likely to express support for the central government;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Edward Cunningham, Tony Saich, and Jessie Turiel, &#039;&#039;Understanding CCP Resilience: Surveying Chinese Public Opinion Through Time&#039;&#039; (Harvard Ash Center, July 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; only two years before the July 5 incident,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch08.xhtml|Chapter Eight]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; near the height of the bitterest ethnic tensions in Xinjiang, a study of Chinese high school students found that Uyghurs, Mongolians, and other ethnic minorities were more supportive of the state than their Han peers were.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barry Sautman, &amp;quot;Ethnic Policies: China vs. U.S. and India,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Adelaide Review&#039;&#039;, September 10, 2013.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In general, the presence of proletarian rule has been valued and preferred throughout the entire region of Central Asia, and its absence greatly missed; according to Sautman, &amp;quot;[in] the part of the Soviet Union that most closely resembled Tibet and Xinjiang in terms of development levels and high degree of subsidization, local leaders opposed dissolution of the Soviet state, in part because central subsidies had done much to improve living standards in the Central Asian republics.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sautman, &amp;quot;Scaling Back Minority Rights?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In contrast with much of Eastern Europe, former Soviet Central Asian republics still prominently display statues of Lenin in public areas. In 2011, &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; interviewed retirees in Tajikistan and Kazakhstan who preferred their lives as citizens of the Soviet Union;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dmitry Solovyov, &amp;quot;Soviet Nostalgia Binds Divergent CIS States,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, December 8, 2011.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in 2022, &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039; warned of &amp;quot;Rising Soviet Nostalgia&amp;quot; among the youth in Kyrgyzstan;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Colleen Wood, &amp;quot;Rising Soviet Nostalgia in Central Asia: Kyrgyzstan&#039;s Young Pioneers,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, June 1, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a 2005 study of attitudes in Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, and Uzbekistan published by the Washington-based National Council for Eurasian and East European Research found that respondents in all three countries believed the Soviet government had been more responsive to the citizens&#039; needs, and in no demographic category did more than one-third of respondents believe their current capitalist government adequately served their interests.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kelly M. McMann, &#039;&#039;Central Asians and the State: Nostalgia for the Soviet Era&#039;&#039; (Case Western Reserve University, February 16, 2005): 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The winter of 2020–2021 was particularly hard on Uzbekistan; temperatures remained below freezing for over 50 straight days, and the high demand for heat caused power plant failures and periodic blackouts in Tashkent. The government&#039;s energy minister admitted that ever since Uzbekistan&#039;s independence in 1991, the utility infrastructure had not been maintained, and was running on &amp;quot;inertia [for] 30 years.&amp;quot; A particularly irate man from the southern province of Qashqadaryo, whose family had been without power or gas for two months, recorded a video on social media asking President Shavkat Mirziyoyev, &amp;quot;What is a country&#039;s independence good for if you cannot provide people with basic help? Might it be better to join Russia or China? You have deprived us of the electricity that Lenin gave us.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Uzbekistan: Temperatures Plummet, Tempers Soar,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Eurasianet&#039;&#039;, January 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Ten - An Ecological Civilization ==&lt;br /&gt;
In terms of economic growth, 2022 was considered China&#039;s first &amp;quot;normal&amp;quot; year in decades with an annual GDP increase of 3%—less than half its long-running yearly average, yet still comfortably above the average growth of the U.S. economy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Though as this chapter will show, this comparison is likely misleading with respect to the U.S.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2023, Western financial institutions speculated hopefully that China&#039;s days of meteoric, double-digit growth might be behind it for good. (As of the second quarter of 2023, China&#039;s GDP growth had rebounded to an impressive but comparatively modest 6.3%, still far higher than the global average.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;NHK World-Japan, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Q2 GDP Grows 6.3% Year-on-Year.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, the &amp;quot;normalcy&amp;quot; of China&#039;s economy is underscored by how very far from normal the year was in other respects. The PRC&#039;s Zero-Covid policy, which dominated Western headlines for its shortcomings (both real and imagined), was a remarkable success in preventing the hundreds of thousands or even millions of deaths from the COVID-19 pandemic that were suffered by the U.S. and other countries, even though the policy severely curtailed production in China. U.S. sanctions on the Chinese electronics industry dealt it a severe blow,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch12.xhtml|Chapter Twelve]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; though one from which it is already springing back. More attention was paid to all of these, however—at least internationally—than the environmental disaster that unfolded during the summer months.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 2022 heat wave was the most severe ever recorded in China; one weather historian judged it to be the worst ever recorded anywhere in world, when accounting for the combination of extreme intensity, duration, and affected geographic area.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A record that will surely again be broken in the near future.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thousands of factories in Sichuan were shut down due to flagging hydroelectric power generation as China&#039;s rivers dried up;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Le Page, &amp;quot;Heatwave in China Is the Most Severe Ever Recorded in the World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New Scientist&#039;&#039;, August 23, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; large wildfires broke out in the mountainous Chongqing Municipality; many crops failed, and some areas suffered shortages of drinking water.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Scattered protests in November after a deadly apartment fire in Ürümqi that was blamed on the local government&#039;s poor implementation of the COVID-19 lockdown accomplished what months of haranguing by the Western press had failed to—it convinced the central government to relax the Zero-Covid policy and allow home isolation. To the domestic Chinese population, the new measures seemed to suffice; the protests lasted only a few days, and ceased after the government signaled a change in policy would be forthcoming.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Simone McCarthy, &amp;quot;China Signals It Could Soften Its Zero-Covid Policy, but There Are More Questions than Answers,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Meanwhile, the government stepped up its campaign to vaccinate at-risk elders in preparation for an anticipated health crisis following even a partial reopening.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jack Lau, &amp;quot;China in Push to Boost Covid-19 Vaccination among Elderly,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, November 29, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; More than anything, the government&#039;s response to the anti-lockdown protests is further evidence that while the Party prioritizes the public welfare, it is the public themselves who have the final say. It cannot be imagined that after suffering such an extreme &#039;&#039;climate&#039;&#039; disaster—one that will surely be repeated in the coming years with increasing frequency—the government would risk even greater public anger by failing to act.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the United States, local and federal governments are notorious both for their minimal disaster relief efforts—such as after hurricanes in New Orleans and Puerto Rico and the wildfire in Maui—and for their generally poor and insufficient environmental legislation, which concentrates mainly on dubious market-based schemes involving opaque carbon trading or providing mild tax incentives to private entities in the hope that they will modernize their energy infrastructure. Such failures are a frequent source of outrage among the U.S. population—while blaming the government for inadequate responses to natural disasters is uncommon in China, for the simple reason that the government&#039;s responses are typically adequate. The difference between U.S. and Chinese environmental policy, moreover, could scarcely be more profound.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Carbon Emissions and Clean Energy ===&lt;br /&gt;
The image of urban China having become a polluted industrial wasteland as a consequence of breakneck economic growth has been carefully cultivated by the Western press since the 1990s. Even during the early years of the twenty-first century, it retained some basis in fact. Eventually, however, even Western newspapers were forced to quietly admit that the PRC&#039;s clean air policies had not only cut air pollution almost in half between 2013 and 2020, but that the reduction had driven a global decline in average air pollution. (Just as with the global poverty population during the latter twentieth century, if China&#039;s contribution were tallied separately, the overall pollution rate would have &#039;&#039;increased&#039;&#039; rather than decreased.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kripa Jayaram, Chris Kay, and Dan Murtaugh, &amp;quot;China Reduced Air Pollution in 7 Years as Much as US Did in Three Decades,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, June 13, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Much is made of the statistic that China is the world&#039;s &amp;quot;biggest carbon emitter&amp;quot;—which is true only in overall terms. As the largest country in the world by population as of 2022, it would seem that China could only by a miracle of green technology or by severe underdevelopment &#039;&#039;fail&#039;&#039; to rank first in country-level emissions. However, per capita, China emits less than not only the United States—which is responsible for a disproportionately &#039;&#039;high&#039;&#039; level of emissions, fully twice China&#039;s—but also less than most of its own industrialized neighbors: Russia, Japan, and the Republic of Korea.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;CO2 Emissions (Metric Tons per Capita) - China, Russian Federation, United States, Japan, Korea, Rep.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet in the final analysis, &#039;&#039;neither measurement&#039;&#039; of carbon emissions—gross or per capita—makes sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is &#039;&#039;production&#039;&#039;, not population, that presently correlates the most to how much carbon a country emits. Most emissions are driven by industry, agriculture, and freight; and as the home of 30% of the world&#039;s industrial manufacturing in 2021,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The State Council of the People&#039;s Republic of China, &amp;quot;China Accounts for 30% of Global Manufacturing Output in 2021,&amp;quot; June 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; if anything, it is remarkable that China&#039;s share of global carbon emissions remains disproportionately low at only 27%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Transition to a Low-Carbon Economy and Climate Resilience Needs Shifts in Resources and Technologies,&amp;quot; October 12, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Climate change is a &#039;&#039;globalized&#039;&#039; problem, in which &#039;&#039;every&#039;&#039; country in the world-system—China included—is &#039;&#039;forced&#039;&#039; to be complicit, regardless of its position in the supply chain insofar as the West consumes products manufactured in China from raw materials harvested from the periphery; all countries &#039;&#039;must&#039;&#039; participate in this cycle or face the consequences. Therefore the &amp;quot;blame&amp;quot; for carbon rests with China in only the most proximate sense.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though the problem of climate change is a globalized and compulsory one, the solution is not. If a peripheral country were to suddenly refuse to continue exporting its fuel, minerals, or cash crops, it would be unable to service its debts and find itself subjected to any or all of the super-empire&#039;s brutal mechanisms of control to bring it back into production. The same is not true of any country&#039;s embrace or rejection of renewable energy; currently, environmentalism is almost entirely opt-in.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As with other recent changes identified throughout the preceding three chapters, China&#039;s overall carbon emission rate displays an inflection point&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In mathematics, an inflection point describes the point where the curvature of a function changes direction, and is precisely defined as the point where the &#039;&#039;rate of the rate of increase&#039;&#039; becomes negative.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; near the end of the twenty-first century&#039;s first decade. Before, as China industrialized, an increase in emissions of over 13% was the norm &#039;&#039;per year&#039;&#039;—for example, from 5.1 million kilotons to 5.8 million kilotons between 2005 and 2006—yet after, a 13% increase was seen only over the 8-year period between 2011 and 2019, or less than a 2% average increase per year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;CO2 Emissions (Kt) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC&#039;s objective—openly declared in front of the entire world in 2020—is to reach peak emissions that decade, and full carbon neutrality by 2060. &amp;quot;Did Xi Just Save the World?&amp;quot; a headline in &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039; asked after the announcement;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Adam Tooze, &amp;quot;Did Xi Just Save the World?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, September 25, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; if the PRC can live up to its promise, climate models predict that the total global temperature increase would be reduced by 0.2 to 0.3 degrees centigrade from its original catastrophic estimate of 2.7 degrees centigrade.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Climate Action Tracker, &amp;quot;China Going Carbon Neutral before 2060 Would Lower Warming Projections by around 0.2 to 0.3 Degrees C,&amp;quot; September 23, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Anyone who seriously doubts that the PRC is both willing and capable of fulfilling this objective is not paying attention.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To describe China as merely the &amp;quot;world leader&amp;quot; in renewable energy is a colossal understatement. The advancement China has already made in renewables is not just greater than &#039;&#039;anyone&#039;&#039; else, but also greater than &#039;&#039;everyone&#039;&#039; else. In each year from 2020 to 2022, China accounted for about 140 gigawatts of new renewable electricity generation capacity—according to &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, more than the United States, the European Union, and India combined.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Martin Wolf, &amp;quot;The Market Can Deliver the Green Transition—Just Not Fast Enough,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, November 22, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A majority of China&#039;s total lay in solar farms, yet nearly a third consisted of new wind power; in 2021, China installed more offshore wind generation capacity in one year than the rest of the world combined had installed in the past five years. As of January 2022, China operated half of all the world&#039;s offshore wind turbines.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Vetter, &amp;quot;China Built More Offshore Wind In 2021 Than Every Other Country Built In 5 Years,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, January 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The rate and scale of these projects are only accelerating. In December 2022, ground was broken on what &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; reported was &amp;quot;the world&#039;s largest renewable project in a desert&amp;quot; in Inner Mongolia, to meet a planned total of 1,200 gigawatts just in wind and solar capacity by 2030.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Luz Ding, &amp;quot;China Starts Work on Huge $11 Billion Desert Renewables Project,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Record growth in solar power capacity was expected in 2023—between 95 and 120 gigawatts, according to projections by the China Photovoltaic Industry Association, or between 8% to 37% &#039;&#039;more&#039;&#039; than the previous record in 2022.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Muyu Xu, &amp;quot;China Solar Power Capacity Could Post Record Growth in 2023,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, February 15, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As of this writing, however, such projections are proving to have been overly modest. By the end of April, nearly three times as much new solar capacity had been installed in 2023 than in the same period in 2022; the chairman of Tongwei Solar predicted that installations of new solar capacity alone might fall between 200 and 300 gigawatts in 2024.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s Solar Boom Is Already Accelerating Past Last Year&#039;s Record Surge,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg News&#039;&#039;, May 22, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These statistics and estimates in fact still seriously &#039;&#039;underestimate&#039;&#039; China&#039;s role in driving a global transition away from fossil fuels. In 2021, China accounted for over 80% of all stages of solar photovoltaic manufacturing, four times as much as the rest of the world combined—yet accounted for only 36% of global demand, making Chinese industrial production the &#039;&#039;sina qua non&#039;&#039; of solar power generation worldwide. In other words, a solar panel chosen at random anywhere in the world has only a one in five chance of &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; being made in China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Energy Agency, Special Report: &#039;&#039;Solar PV Global Supply Chains&#039;&#039; (July 2022), 7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though itself astonishing, the pace of expansion of China&#039;s renewable energy capacity is rivaled by pace of expansion of its nuclear energy capacity. China&#039;s &amp;quot;nuclear pipeline,&amp;quot; or the total capacity of all its new reactors under development, is also larger than that of the rest of the world combined, with 19 reactors under construction, 43 reactors awaiting permits, and another 166 reactors planned, for a total of almost 250 gigawatts of zero-carbon capacity as of 2021.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nick Ferris, &amp;quot;Weekly Data: China&#039;s Nuclear Pipeline as Big as the Rest of the World&#039;s Combined,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Energy Monitor&#039;&#039;, December 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In April of 2022, plans for a further six new reactors were announced,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China Approves Construction of Six New Reactors,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;World Nuclear News&#039;&#039;, August 1, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and according to state-owned China National Nuclear Corp., an estimated 30 additional reactors were expected to be constructed around the world via the Belt and Road Initiative by the end of the decade.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;China Could Build 30 &#039;Belt and Road&#039; Nuclear Reactors by 2030: Official,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, June 19, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The newest Chinese nuclear reactors are also the most technologically advanced in the world, with greater efficiency and lacking water consumption requirements for cooling. In 2022, for example, &#039;&#039;Power&#039;&#039; magazine reported the activation of the first &amp;quot;fourth-generation&amp;quot; reactor in Shandong Province;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sonal Patel, &amp;quot;China Starts Up First Fourth-Generation Nuclear Reactor,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Power Magazine&#039;&#039;, February 1, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the summer of 2023, the world&#039;s first modular nuclear reactor, capable of powering over half a million households and designed to eventually be mass-produced, was installed in Hainan.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Core Module Completed for Chinese SMR,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;World Nuclear News&#039;&#039;, July 14, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There is no doubt that China leads the world in any and every type of zero-emissions technology; even China&#039;s struggling coal-fired power plants, now a minority of all installed capacity, are considerably cleaner and more efficient than those in the West or indeed anywhere else, with plants approaching 50% efficiency— setting the world record, and a vast improvement compared with a typical Australian plant&#039;s efficiency of 30%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Angus Grigg, &amp;quot;The Thomas Edison of China Gives Donald Trump Ideas on Reviving Coal Sector,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Review&#039;&#039;, January 20, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As early as 2017, the Center for American Progress reported that China&#039;s coal sector was undergoing a &amp;quot;massive transformation&amp;quot; with stricter emissions standards and superior technology that consumed less coal, emitted less carbon, and produced more power than an equivalent number of the most advanced U.S. coal plants.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Melanie Hart, Luke Bassett, and Blaine Johnson, &amp;quot;Everything You Think You Know About Coal in China Is Wrong,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Center for American Progress&#039;&#039;, May 15, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;While China&#039;s reliance on coal-fired power plants is a common target for criticism in the Western press, the frequently-cited overall figures of total coal generation capacity or the number of coal plants planned are often misleading. According to an analysis by David Fishman, a senior manager of Asia Pacific energy consultancy firm The Lantou Group, a &amp;quot;significant portion&amp;quot; of the new coal capacity allowed by the 14th Five-Year Plan&#039;s 150GW limit would likely be abandoned due to poor project economics and a recent trend of early cancellations as of August 2022. Moreover, due to the relative expense of coal power, most such plants increasingly operated as &amp;quot;backup power,&amp;quot; ramping up utilization rates only during peak demand hours or at times of day or during weather conditions when sunlight, wind, or hydroelectric power were less available. Fishman&#039;s analysis estimated that new coal plants would likely see usage rates of only 30-40% once completed, and that in several provinces, almost no coal-fired power was used during the daytime by 2022 (David Fishman, &amp;quot;China Coal: Nine Questions,&amp;quot; The Lantau Group, February 2023). Fishman estimated that China&#039;s coal consumption would peak in 2023, and thereafter begin a long decline (David Fishman, &amp;quot;China Is Going to Use Less Coal, despite Reports to the Contrary,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The China Project&#039;&#039;, September 21, 2023). Meanwhile, demand for coal in the EU is increasing with no clear plan or strategy for phasing it out (Frédéric Simon, &amp;quot;With Russian Gas Gone, Coal Makes EU Comeback as &#039;Traditional Fuel,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Euractiv&#039;&#039;, January 26, 2023), and the U.S. and Canada are ramping up oil and natural gas drilling, despite already producing more than enough oil and gas for domestic needs. A study by U.S.-based NGO Rocky Mountain Institute has recently found that due to methane leakage, natural gas is no more clean than coal—a comparison that was doubtless made to vastly inefficient &#039;&#039;Western&#039;&#039; coal-fired plants, rather than to cleaner Chinese plants (Deborah Gordon and Shannon Hughes, &amp;quot;Reality Check: Natural Gas&#039;s True Climate Risk,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;RMI&#039;&#039;, July 13, 2023).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Electrical power plants, of course, are only one aspect of the elusive climate solution, but in all others, China is also far and away the world leader. In 2022, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; admitted that more electric cars would be sold in China than in the rest of the world combined; in 2014, the central government had set what the &#039;&#039;Times&#039;&#039; called an &amp;quot;aggressive&amp;quot; goal to make electric vehicles account for 20% of all new car sales by 2025, a goal which was met and exceeded three years ahead of schedule.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daisuke Wakabayashi and Claire Fu, &amp;quot;For China&#039;s Auto Market, Electric Isn&#039;t the Future. It&#039;s the Present,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 27, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The United States, by comparison, only reached the much more modest benchmark of EVs accounting for 5% of total sales in the same year.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Also in 2022, more than twice as many public electric vehicle chargers were installed in China as in the rest of the world combined,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ryan Fisher, &amp;quot;There&#039;s No Such Thing as Too Many Electric-Car Chargers in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, June 20, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and 98% of all electric buses in the world were deployed in Chinese cities, according to &#039;&#039;Sustainable Bus&#039;&#039; magazine.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Electric Bus, Main Fleets and Projects around the World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Sustainable Bus&#039;&#039;, September 14, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China&#039;s electric high-speed rail system is larger by total length than all high-speed railways in the rest of the world combined, and over three billion passenger trips are made on China&#039;s railways each year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since 1980, the Three-North Shelter Forest Program (dubbed the &amp;quot;Great Green Wall&amp;quot; initiative by the press) has doubled forest coverage in China, having already planted more new trees than the rest of the world combined.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s 40-Year, Billion-Tree Project Is a Lesson for the World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, September 13, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the Global Forest Resources Assessment published by the United Nations&#039; Food and Agriculture Organization, between 2010 and 2020 China had an average annual net gain in forest area of almost two million hectares, over four times as much as Australia&#039;s (the country with the second-largest net gain) and nearly twenty times as much as the United States&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Food and Agriculture Organization of the United Nations, &#039;&#039;A Fresh Perspective: Global Forest Resources Assessment 2020&#039;&#039;, 18.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2021, the government set a new target rate of afforestation of 36,000 square kilometers per year—or 3.6 million hectares in total, nearly double its previous rate, enough new trees to cover the land area of Belgium.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Stanway, &amp;quot;China to Step up Tree Planting Campaign to Help Reach Net Zero,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, August 20, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As of this writing, it is growing increasingly clear that 2023 will go down in history as the year of China&#039;s fossil fuel peak. That summer, Sinopec, the country&#039;s largest fuel distributor, reported that gasoline demand would peak that year and decline thereafter—two years earlier than original estimates, due to the electric vehicle boom.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;China&#039;s Gasoline Demand to Peak Early on Fast Adoption of EVs,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, August 3, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of the year, Western climate experts began predicting that the rapid pace of renewable energy installation in China had reached a tipping point. &amp;quot;A drop in [China&#039;s] power-sector emissions in 2024 is essentially locked in,&amp;quot; Lauri Myllyvirta, the co-founder and lead analyst of the Finland-based research organization Centre for Research on Energy and Clean Air told the &#039;&#039;Telegraph&#039;&#039; in November.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ambrose Evans-Pritchard, &amp;quot;China&#039;s CO2 Emissions May Be Falling Already, in a Watershed Moment for the World,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Telegraph&#039;&#039;, November 21, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC has reached its first major climate milestone seven years ahead of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Financing the Future ===&lt;br /&gt;
How is all this possible? There are two principal reasons why the PRC&#039;s unprecedented crusade against climate change stands in stark contrast to the rest of the world. The first and most obvious is that the rest of the world is dragging its feet. No other country has both the economic resources and the political independence required to do anything like what the PRC is doing even if it wished to. Many, if not most other countries, must certainly wish to do more than they are currently doing, but cannot; even their own economic resources are not their own.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Conventional economic wisdom suggests that GDP, debt, income, and the balance of trade are the best, if imperfect, tools available to measure the strength and performance of a country&#039;s economy. Indeed, earlier chapters have relied on them, to the extent that they are available, to make the best estimation of trends in development, whether in China, Russia, Europe, or the periphery. Any such estimation and any predictions that follow from it are only as solid as the data. Critics of the PRC sometimes point out that its meteoric rise in GDP during the twenty-first century does not in itself reflect an improvement in health, education, or the standard of living. Many negative examples exist, in the West and in many neo-colonies, of rising GDP combined with increases in poverty and all its associated dimensions of human suffering.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In China&#039;s case, such criticism is easily challenged, given the simultaneous development and reductions in poverty that have occurred during the Common Prosperity era and are measurable in other ways. In general, poverty cannot be left behind without a corresponding economic rise, making an increase in GDP a necessary but insufficient condition for an increase in standard of living over the long term, particularly in a peripheral or semi-peripheral country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;There are of course exceptions in the short term. The redistribution of wealth following successful proletarian revolutions, for example, such as in Cuba or in the China of 1949, can temporarily obviate the necessity of overall growth. Yet redistribution alone is zero-sum; if pursued in seriousness, there nevertheless eventually comes a point at which there remains no more wealth held unequally that can be redistributed.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But if healthy GDP growth &#039;&#039;can&#039;&#039; conceal a country&#039;s unhealthy shortcomings, it may be that &#039;&#039;modest&#039;&#039; GDP growth can also conceal a greater strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2013 and 2022, Starrs offered analyses in direct contrast to the frequent prognostications of the United States&#039; decline following the 2008 financial crisis.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Even the U.S. press often expresses a remarkable insecurity regarding their own supposed decline—an insecurity that conveniently justifies ever-increasing defense spending.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to Starrs, the global nature of the crisis was in fact indicative of U.S. dominance of the global economy, and the U.S. economy, far from being in absolute or even &#039;&#039;relative&#039;&#039; decline compared with the rest of the world, had actually grown to even &#039;&#039;greater&#039;&#039; heights than before the crisis. Country-specific GDP figures, which had seen the United States&#039; share of global GDP decline from nearly 40% in 1960 to less than one-quarter in 2008 for the first time, belied a gigantic increase in American ownership of foreign and trans-national corporations (TNCs), which, being domiciled abroad, were not properly reflected in country-level statistics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sean Starrs, &amp;quot;American Economic Power Hasn&#039;t Declined—It Globalized! Summoning the Data and Taking Globalization Seriously,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Studies Quarterly&#039;&#039; 57, no. 4 (December 2013): 820.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]], according to recent estimates, China&#039;s &#039;&#039;overall net wealth&#039;&#039; has overtaken that of the United States, yet these estimates, provided by McKinsey, are measurements of total assets. Assets must be distinguished from &#039;&#039;capital&#039;&#039;, which is a specific type of asset that is held for the purpose of making money. Neither are all capital assets created equal. Real estate, for example, accounted for a vast amount of such capital—two-thirds of all global net wealth, according to McKinsey, most of which existed as residential real estate&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;The Rise and Rise of the Global Balance Sheet: How Productively Are We Using Our Wealth?,&amp;quot; McKinsey &amp;amp;#x26; Company, November 15, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—and the &#039;&#039;profit&#039;&#039; generated from real estate is proportionally unremarkable compared to other sectors of the economy. Within the capitalist world-system, it is corporations (and not homeowners), above all else, that not only acquire &#039;&#039;new&#039;&#039; wealth—generated either by extracting raw materials from the Earth, or by combining existing capital with labor—but accumulate that wealth as profit. Control over &#039;&#039;corporate capital&#039;&#039; is therefore the most determinative measure of economic power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
American investors, Starrs concluded, were not only the predominant owners of American corporations, but of European corporations as well, and enjoyed disproportionate ownership over the world&#039;s top TNCs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Starrs, 818.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Three years after the 2008 stock market crash, Starrs writes, &amp;quot;the top American financial services firms have increased their global dominance to 53% of the total profit of the financial services sector in the &#039;&#039;Forbes Global 2000&#039;&#039; (2012).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Starrs, 820.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The financial oligarchy of the super-empire has therefore not only endured in the twenty-first century, but grown even more powerful and more concentrated. In purely economic terms, they are not declining, but ascending. The only significant accumulation of capital that American capitalists have no control over, in fact, is in China. According to Starrs&#039; most recent research based on data from 2021, the PRC&#039;s share of ownership in the global top 500 firms had not significantly increased since 2012; only 6% of the world&#039;s most valuable corporate capital was controlled by the PRC, while nearly half was controlled by either U.S.-dominated banking institutions, U.S. corporations, or U.S. investors (collectively) through even more gargantuan multinationals. In fact, though seeing a significant decline in the banking sector and a very slight decline in software and electronics since 2012, the United States&#039; share of ownership in the global top 2000 firms had &#039;&#039;even further expanded&#039;&#039; in other industries by 2021, particularly financial services, media,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Notably, according to Starrs&#039; research, percentage of profit from media corporations in the global top 2000 that flowed to China was zero.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and aerospace and defense, in which U.S. investors enjoyed a &#039;&#039;92% profit share&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Signs of the Times #3 - On U.S. Decline, with Sean Starrs&#039;&#039;, Interview with Sean Starrs, Sage4Age YouTube video [36:41], June 3, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus while the PRC heavily invests its relatively modest chunk of the world&#039;s resources into the preservation of human civilization, the Western capitalist oligarchy has contributed only pennies relative to its own, much vaster fortune. According to &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, in 2021 the PRC was the largest spender in the global energy transition, in combined public and private investment—as it has been for every year running since 2012. The European Union collectively accounted for less than half of Chinese spending, while the U.S. scarcely spent one-third of China&#039;s contribution. Proportional to Starrs&#039; calculations of global corporate capital ownership—and thus to economic power—in which U.S. investors had 46% and the PRC only 6%, the U.S. contribution to the global energy transition was one-twentieth of China&#039;s in 2021.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aaron Clark, &amp;quot;Even With Biggest-Ever Climate Bill, US Lags China&#039;s Green Spending,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, August 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a June 2023 article headlined &amp;quot;China&#039;s Green Revolution is Quietly Succeeding,&amp;quot; the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; admitted that 62 gigawatts of new wind and solar capacity—over half the &#039;&#039;maximum&#039;&#039; expectation for the &#039;&#039;entire&#039;&#039; year—had already been added in China in just the first four months; and in typical Western media fashion, the &#039;&#039;Journal&#039;&#039; took the opportunity to complain of the &amp;quot;mixed blessing for investors&amp;quot; who were finding it &amp;quot;tougher to make money from Chinese renewable stocks.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jacky Wong, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Green Revolution Is Quietly Succeeding,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, June 2, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The PRC is singular among the institutions of this world in that it both has the power to act and is actually treating the climate emergency like an emergency.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2015, &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039; reported on the Chinese central government&#039;s unprecedented new policy of subjecting local government officials to an environmental audit; according to the officials in charge of the auditing process, its implementation presented great difficulty, not least because even as late as 2015, no other country in the world had any similar policies they could learn from.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Zhang Chun, &amp;quot;China&#039;s New Blueprint for an &#039;Ecological Civilization,&#039;&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Diplomat&#039;&#039;, September 30, 2015.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Then, as now, China could cross the river only by feeling for the stones.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Can this truly be the reality we all share on this Earth? Even the most avaricious capitalists, the most misanthropic billionaires, are still human beings; they could not wish to see the destruction of the ecosystem that has sustained us through all the tribulations of humankind. Indeed, no matter how remote their mansions or gated their communities, they still inhabit the same planet, and if nothing else would prefer to spend their days above ground beneath a livable atmosphere. Surely, with their enormous fortunes, they have even more to lose than we do, and ought to be willing to spend generously to save our shared future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If by this point the reader is convinced that the Western oligarchy would, with or without remorse, kill any number of people to increase their profit, then this book has grimly succeeded. But in the final analysis, human beings are not meaningfully motivated by greed, nor by cruelty, nor sadism, nor any such darker impulse. Above any individual&#039;s psychology lies the collective calculus of class interest—though rarely is it in fact acknowledged or calculated. Not one billionaire considers him/herself evil, but they may be driven to &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; evil to maintain their position within the hierarchy of class society. Competition rules their world; a conscience—and thus actual philanthropy—penalizes their ability to compete, and thus not only impedes their ability to succeed but even just to endure. Any capitalists who cannot abandon theirs are naturally selected out of the running long before they can wield any real power. Thus, the Western oligarchy may very much like to avert the pending climate catastrophe but would also very much prefer only to spend someone else&#039;s money to do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the end of August 2022, after weeks of struggle, the wildfires besieging Chongqing were driven back and extinguished. In the end, the fires were defeated not just by water, sand, chemicals, or controlled burns, but by community. Professional firefighters had been joined by twenty thousand civil servants and volunteers, who climbed or biked up and down the mountain in the sweltering 40-degree-centigrade heat to deliver supplies and construct fire barriers; through their collective action, the cities were saved.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tan Yingzi and Deng Rui, &amp;quot;Chongqing Residents Unite to Vanquish Wildfires,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Daily&#039;&#039;, August 29, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; With 1.4 billion members, China&#039;s is among the largest communities on the planet, and also still the community most capable of acting freely. The solutions to the slow-motion climate apocalypse are mundane—economic planning, technological development, and the redistribution of resources—but the freedom to pursue those solutions is very rare and very dear.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Eleven - A &amp;quot;Multipolar&amp;quot; World? ==&lt;br /&gt;
As with all world-historical events, the ideological currents of the impending changes and their material underpinnings are interrelated and mutually reinforcing; but just as one must manifest first, that one must be examined first. This chapter will therefore concern itself with the material nature of the impending shifts in the geopolitical landscape—the actual relations between countries, their military and economic strengths and weaknesses, and most importantly their relationship with the existing paradigm of super-imperialism, while the following chapter will address the associated intentions of the major players and the ideologies that seek to describe or influence their actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no question that cracks are at last appearing in U.S. hegemony. One of the most visible is an incipient de-dollarization. Moves in this direction are frequently publicized; by the end of 2022, even &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039; published an article headlined &amp;quot;Suddenly Everyone Is Hunting for Alternatives to the U.S. Dollar,&amp;quot; calling the emerging new system &amp;quot;a three-tier structure with the dollar still very much on top, but increasing bilateral payment routes and alternative spheres such as the yuan that seek to seize on any potential U.S. overreach.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michelle Jamrisko and Ruth Carson, &amp;quot;Suddenly Everyone Is Hunting for Alternatives to the US Dollar,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regardless of how rapid or gradual this process may be, it is undeniable that dollar hegemony, or the use of the dollar as the world&#039;s reserve currency, is encountering unprecedented challenges. In 2023, the American Institute for Economic Research declared that &amp;quot;De-dollarization has begun.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Peter C. Earle, &amp;quot;De-Dollarization Has Begun,&amp;quot; American Institute for Economic Research, April 4, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Many countries, especially the Russian Federation, but also the PRC, India, the Gulf states, and some of the periphery are now conducting some trade in their own and other non-dollar currencies, or attempting to. Fueling this shift are the U.S. government&#039;s sanctions on the Russian Federation, which attempted to isolate Russia from the global economy by taking the unprecedented step of locking it out of the global SWIFT payment system in 2022. It was far from the first time the U.S. has weaponized its currency, but it may be one of the last; if the rest of the world finally drops the dollar, the U.S. may lose a source of tremendous economic leverage, and the super-empire&#039;s second mechanism of control identified in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]]— economic isolation—will become virtually useless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word seemingly on the lips of everyone who might wish to see an end to super-imperial hegemony is &amp;quot;multipolarity.&amp;quot; The term has seen continuous aspirational use by world leaders and other political and academic figures even as far back as the Cold War.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Elizabeth Dickinson, &amp;quot;New Order,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Policy&#039;&#039;, October 15, 2009.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Putin has repeatedly used the word in public speeches,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Putin Calls for Strengthening Emerging Multipolar World Order in Address to BRICS Summit,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TASS&#039;&#039;, September 9, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and even before he became president, the Russian leadership favored such an arrangement. In 1997, the PRC and the Russian Federation issued a &amp;quot;Joint Declaration on a Multipolar World and the Establishment of a New International Order,&amp;quot; signed by both Yeltsin and Jiang Zemin, in which they promised to &amp;quot;promote the multipolarization of the world.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Russian Federation and People&#039;s Republic of China, &amp;quot;China-Russia: Joint Declaration on a Multipolar World and the Establishment of a New International Order,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;International Legal Materials&#039;&#039; 36, no. 4 (July 1997): 987.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even German Chancellor Olaf Scholz recently referred to his government&#039;s desire to peacefully adapt to the &amp;quot;multipolar world&amp;quot; in late 2022.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Olaf Scholz, &amp;quot;We Don&#039;t Want to Decouple from China, but Can&#039;t Be Overreliant,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, November 3, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If the stage of super-imperialism is indeed ending, or nearing an end, what is the nature of this &amp;quot;multipolar world&amp;quot; that would replace it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a multipolar world, according to the Joint Declaration in 1997,&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Every country has the right independently to choose its path of development in the light of its own specific conditions and without interference from other States. Differences in their social systems, ideologies and value systems must not become an obstacle to the development of normal relations between States.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All countries, large or small, strong or weak, rich or poor, are equal members of the international community. No country should seek hegemony, engage in power politics or monopolize international affairs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Russian Federation and People&#039;s Republic of China, &amp;quot;China-Russia: Joint Declaration on a Multipolar World and the Establishment of a New International Order,&amp;quot; 987.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Putin has called it a more &amp;quot;just [and] democratic&amp;quot; world order.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Danil Bochkov, &amp;quot;Russia and China Are Aligning Their Visions for a Multipolar World, and Eyeing New Supporters,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, November 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It seems that according to the biggest proponents of multipolarity, there are, or will be, not a few poles but many, enough to make possible self-determination for all peoples of the world. Is this hopeful rhetoric at last nearing fulfillment? If significant concentrations of power are forming outside of the West, then what specifically are the &amp;quot;poles&amp;quot; of this new configuration?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amin&#039;s vision of &amp;quot;multipolarity,&amp;quot; which he offered in 2006, included four distinct conditions:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A genuinely multipolar world will become a reality only when the following four conditions have been satisfied.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# Real advances towards a different, &amp;quot;social&amp;quot; Europe, and hence a Europe that has begun to disengage from its imperialist past and present and to embark on the long transition to world socialism. Evidently this implies more than a mere exit from Atlanticism and extreme neoliberalism.&lt;br /&gt;
# The prevalence of &amp;quot;market socialism&amp;quot; in China over the strong tendencies to an illusory construction of &amp;quot;national capitalism,&amp;quot; which would be impossible to stabilize because it would exclude the majority of workers and peasants.&lt;br /&gt;
# Success of the countries of the South (peoples and states) in rebuilding a &amp;quot;common front.&amp;quot; This is also essential to provide the leeway for popular classes to impose &amp;quot;concessions&amp;quot; in their favour and to transform existing systems of rule, replacing the dominant comprador blocs with new &amp;quot;national, popular and democratic&amp;quot; blocs.&lt;br /&gt;
# Advances at the level of national and international legal systems, harmonizing respect for national sovereignty (including moves from state to popular sovereignty) with respect for all individual and collective, political and social rights.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, &#039;&#039;Beyond US Hegemony? Assessing the Prospects for a Multipolar World&#039;&#039; (Zed Books, 2006), 157.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fifteen years on, only the second of these four conditions has been unambiguously met—the shift back to a transition toward socialism within China, which as described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]] began only a few years after Amin&#039;s words were published.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This shift largely began as a response to the 2008 global financial crisis— see [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]] for a detailed analysis.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amin&#039;s optimism regarding China&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was at this stage in his writings more guarded; he regarded the PRC as unable to solve the &amp;quot;peasant question&amp;quot; to which he gave paramount importance; rather than seeing the Party as an extension of proletarian and peasant will, he referred to a &amp;quot;Chinese ruling class&amp;quot; that consisted of a &amp;quot;hegemonic bloc [that] excludes the great majority of workers and peasants.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, &#039;&#039;Beyond U.S. Hegemony?&#039;&#039;, 28.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Amin projected that if current trends continued, there would be &amp;quot;a total of 800 million rural Chinese in the year 2020—the same number as today, but constituting 53 per cent (instead of the present 67 per cent) of the total population.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samir Amin, 37.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By 2021, China&#039;s rural population had fallen to approximately 530 million—not 67%, or 53%, but 37% of the total.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Rural Population (% of Total Population) - China.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the twenty-first century China has exceeded even the expectations of its anti-imperialist supporters. However long the road to multipolarity may ultimately be, the first disruption to the dominance of the unipolar super-empire will undoubtedly only be made possible by the PRC.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The United States&#039; Neocolonization of Europe ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;… &#039;&#039;we must seek to prevent the emergence of European-only security arrangements which would undermine NATO.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Secret draft of U.S. Department of Defense policy document, 1992&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Patrick E. Tyler, &amp;quot;U.S. Strategy Plan Calls for Insuring No Rivals Develop,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 8, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Amin&#039;s first condition of multipolarity was an independent European bloc that rejected neoliberalism, leading to a &amp;quot;tripolar&amp;quot; world consisting of a diminished super-empire (the United States, Canada, Australia, Japan, and perhaps the United Kingdom, if it were to remain Atlanticist), a bloc led by the PRC (consisting of Russia, Iran, and their satellites), and a European Union bloc, led by Germany and France. Since the time of Amin&#039;s writing, the hope that Europe would turn away from neoliberalism seems to have faded; as shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch05.xhtml|Chapter Five]], social democracy has been continuously eroded throughout the continent, in several countries disappearing entirely as political force. As of this writing, neoliberal parties and centrist coalitions rule in most countries, while a few pioneers of the nativist far-right have gained power, such as in Hungary and Italy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chico Harlan and Stefano Pitrelli, &amp;quot;Right-Wing Victory in Italy Expected to Bring Swift Changes to Migration,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, the EU is rebuilding its military power. According to a strategic document leaked in 2022, the German military planned to greatly increase its strength to ensure deterrence to the Russian Federation;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Matthias Gebauer and Marina Kormbaki, &amp;quot;Vorbereitung auf »aufgezwungenen Krieg« – Bundeswehr soll deutlich kampfkräftiger werden&amp;quot; [Preparation for &#039;forced war&#039; - Bundeswehr should become significantly more powerful], &#039;&#039;Spiegel&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the same year, the Polish government publicly announced that it would double its defense spending.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Matthew Karnitsching and Wojciech Kość, &amp;quot;Meet Europe&#039;s Coming Military Superpower: Poland,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, November 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Military power is after all needed for real sovereignty; could this be the origin of an independent European bloc?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The economic situation faced by the EU as of the winter of 2022-2023 was not promising. Inflation was on the rise. The steady supply of Russian oil and natural gas, upon which Germany and many of its neighbors had become dependent on, had dried up. As of November 2022, fuel prices in Europe had increased to six times their long-run average.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Europe Faces an Enduring Crisis of Energy and Geopolitics,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, November 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; in December, the demand for gas had fallen by nearly a quarter across the EU; commodity analytics found that industry was driving the biggest reduction in consumption, due to high prices disincentivizing use.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shotaro Tani, &amp;quot;Europe Cuts Gas Demand by a Quarter to Shed Reliance on Russia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, December 4, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though a warmer-than-expected winter in 2022-2023 bought Europe precious time to address the looming problem of how to maintain gas reserves, now it must be solved without Russia; in the meantime, as of this writing, industrial production—primarily in Germany—continues to decline.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who benefits from Europe&#039;s energy austerity and deindustrialization? The Russian Federation is surely not displeased to see its enemies&#039; suppliers endure misfortune, yet Europe&#039;s misfortune has not yet produced any favorable results for Russia. As of 2023, the NATO alliance, about to swell its ranks with the accession of Sweden and Finland, is stronger and more united than ever. European weapons manufacturing has not followed the general industrial trend; in November 2022, &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; reported that the arms industry in Eastern Europe was &amp;quot;booming&amp;quot; as more weapons flowed to Ukraine.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Kahn, Anna Koper, and Robert Muller, &amp;quot;Insight: Weapons Industry Booms as Eastern Europe Arms Ukraine,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, November 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Federation would no doubt much prefer a neutral Europe that continued to purchase its gas, but there is no going back; the destruction of the Nord Stream pipelines has made the new status quo irrevocable for at least several years even if Europe were to reverse its policies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nor have Chinese interests been particularly served by the crisis in Europe. Increased trade with Russia is to the PRC&#039;s benefit but has come at a cost. Though trade relations between Europe and the PRC have mostly remained healthy, the United States is placing increasing pressure on the EU to decouple its high-tech industry from China through sanctions and export controls.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kevin Whitelaw, &amp;quot;U.S. Asks Europe to Consider Export Controls on China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, October 30, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By November 2022, Huawei had begun withdrawing from the European market, consolidating all its operations in Germany and abandoning the UK entirely.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Laurens Cerulus and Sarah Wheaton, &amp;quot;How Washington Chased Huawei out of Europe,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, November 23, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Within&#039;&#039; Europe, the clear winner is Norway, which has enjoyed a 200% increase in petroleum industry profits between 2021 and 2022 after it replaced Russia as the EU&#039;s largest source of gas. The average Norwegian has felt little pain; Norway&#039;s Labour Party, still in power through a coalition with the centrists, has weathered the reckoning faced by social democrats better than most, and during the crisis their government moved to heavily subsidize household electricity bills whenever wholesale prices rose above prescribed levels.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Charlie Duxbury, &amp;quot;&#039;Selfish&#039; Norway Accused of Ukraine War-Profiteering,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, September 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The biggest beneficiary of the crisis, however, has been the United States.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Energy imports from the United States, in the form of liquified natural gas, have also increased dramatically in Europe, at prices four times higher than its own domestic fuel prices. EU officials have increasingly complained at the huge profits flowing to the U.S.; President Emmanuel Macron of France publicly remarked that U.S. prices were not friendly.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Barbara Moens, Jakob Hanke Vela, and Jacopo Barigazzi, &amp;quot;Europe Accuses US of Profiting from War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, November 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the summer of 2022, the United States Congress passed the Inflation Reduction Act, legislation that provided $400 billion in subsidies to domestic manufacturing and energy producers. European companies responded almost immediately, with major manufacturers expanding production in the United States. German multinational BASF, the world&#039;s largest producer of chemicals, announced plans to permanently shrink its European operations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Europe Faces an Enduring Crisis of Energy and Geopolitics,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Economist&#039;&#039;, November 24, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Europe may slow the offshoring of its industry with subsidies of its own but can do little to stop it. The knife at its throat has not been sharper since 1991; Germany, which will proportionately suffer the most, is currently occupied by forty thousand U.S. troops—two-thirds the size of the German Army—out of a total of one hundred thousand in Europe overall, nearly half of which were deployed in 2022 and as of this writing have no plans to leave.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ellie Kaufman and Barbara Starr, &amp;quot;US Likely to Keep 100,000 Troops in Europe for Foreseeable Future in Face of Russian Threat, US Officials Say,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, May 20, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As European weapons stockpiles are depleted in Ukraine, the U.S. will gain even more control, its arms industry—the world&#039;s largest by a significant margin—being the only available source to replenish them quickly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Second Cold War will be far more unkind to Europe than the First. The entire continent is on a trajectory toward de-development; instead of an independent pole in a multipolar world, or even the junior partners of imperialism, the countries of Europe appear more likely to become U.S. neocolonies, with all the violence and exploitation this fate entails. [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]] described the hostile attitude of the super-empire&#039;s ruling class toward any potential new partners; now, in order to wring even more profit from the world—and to deny the PRC further influence—this ruling class has resorted to cannibalizing its own appendages, demoting even &#039;&#039;current&#039;&#039; partners in the ever-more-exclusive club. As the continent&#039;s only nuclear power, with a large economy that does not depend on natural gas, France is the best-positioned to assert its interests, and presumably lead the EU toward independence; in 2023, Macron gave voice to this potential, declaring Europe&#039;s need for &amp;quot;strategic autonomy&amp;quot;—during a visit to China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jamil Anderlini and Clea Caulcutt, &amp;quot;Europe Must Resist Pressure to Become &#039;America&#039;s Followers,&#039; Says Macron,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, April 9, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though whether it will succeed remains very doubtful, particularly in light of the recent upheavals taking place across the French neocolonies in West Africa, re-expanding diplomatic and trade relations with the PRC is the first step Europe must take to extract itself from its predicament.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Second Pink Tide ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Is everything forbidden us except to fold our arms? Poverty is not written in the stars; under development is not one of God&#039;s mysterious designs.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Eduardo Galeano, 1971&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eduardo Galeano, &#039;&#039;Open Veins of Latin America&#039;&#039;, 7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Amin&#039;s third condition for a multipolar world concerned the periphery, and the potential for diverse peoples and states to overthrow their comprador rulers and form a &amp;quot;common front.&amp;quot; The prospects for such a revolutionary outcome may be improving; as seen in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]], there is considerable evidence that the PRC&#039;s investment in the periphery, especially in Asia and Africa, is working to gradually industrialize and develop these regions, which can only make neocolonialism and unequal exchange more difficult to enforce in the long run. Marxist political parties around the world, though still a very marginal force overall, may be starting to recover from their long decline.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Assuming that a new &amp;quot;pole&amp;quot; might eventually arise in the periphery, Latin America and the Caribbean would appear the likeliest candidate. A second &amp;quot;Pink Tide&amp;quot;—echoing the wave of left-wing electoral victories in Latin America that began with the election of Hugo Chávez in 1998—has swept the entire hemisphere. During his campaign, President Luiz Inácio Lula da Silva of Brazil announced his intention to create a new Latin American currency to free the region from U.S. dollar hegemony;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Brazil: Lula Proposes to Create a Latin American Currency,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TeleSUR English&#039;&#039;, May 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; his Peruvian counterpart Pedro Castillo won the presidency in 2021 promising a nationalization of Peru&#039;s mining industry.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Shanghai Metals Market, &amp;quot;Pedro Castillo Wins a New Round of Elections in Peru to Recommend Nationalization of Mines.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;SMM&#039;&#039;, April 15, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Later that year, Barbados swore in its first president, officially removing Queen Elizabeth as its head of state. In 2022, President Andrés Manuel López Obrador declared the nationalization of Mexico&#039;s lithium reserves, and Gustavo Petro, a former left-wing guerrilla fighter, was elected president of Colombia. A multitude of policy proposals aimed at loosening neocolonial dominance over the region, many of them quite radical, have been advanced by the new cadre of political leaders. Could this be the beginning of Amin&#039;s hypothesized &amp;quot;common front&amp;quot;?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first step to any analysis must be a comparison between the first and second Pink Tides. At the peak of the first in 2011, members of the São Paulo Forum, the Americas&#039; conference of left-wing political organizations, controlled the governments in every country in South America but Colombia, Chile, Guyana and Suriname—but their victories were short-lived. A ruthless wave of reaction, alternately planned, supported, or enabled by the United States and Europe, followed the Pink Tide even as it spread. Chávez himself, for example, faced a U.S.-orchestrated coup attempt only a few years after he took office.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch03.xhtml|Chapter Three]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Economic pressure brought several others to heel, just as it had Venezuela&#039;s Pérez and Caldera two decades before;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; President Lenín Moreno of Ecuador, for example, signed an agreement with the IMF and introduced severe austerity measures during the late 2010s. Others were &amp;quot;legally&amp;quot; neutralized by the comprador establishment, typically charged—often on scant or manufactured evidence—with corruption and sometimes even imprisoned, as in the case of Lula da Silva before he could run for an earlier term in 2018.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to leaked correspondence between Brazilian prosecutors, they had deliberately targeted Lula despite a lack of conclusive evidence against him, for the political purpose of spoiling his party&#039;s performance in the upcoming election (Glenn Greenwald and Victor Pougy, &amp;quot;Hidden Plot: Exclusive: Brazil&#039;s Top Prosecutors Who Indicted Lula Schemed in Secret Messages to Prevent His Party From Winning 2018 Election,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Intercept&#039;&#039;, July 3, 2019). The Supreme Court of Brazil later annulled the conviction against him (&amp;quot;Brazil High Court Confirms Annulment of Lula Graft Convictions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Agence France-Presse&#039;&#039;, April 16, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In more extreme cases, left-wing leaders were brought down by force. In 2004, President Jean-Bertrand Aristide of Haiti was removed from power in a coup d&#039;état aided by the U.S. military;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]]. According to the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, multiple witnesses confirmed Aristide&#039;s account of being taken from his home by U.S. military and private security forces and threatened into boarding a plane leaving the country (Peter Eisner, &amp;quot;Aristide Back in Caribbean Heat,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, March 15, 2004.).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in 2009, the Honduran military overthrew President Manuel Zelaya, and the United States quickly pushed the Organization of American States to legitimize the interim coup government that brutally quelled a popular uprising demanding his return.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nina Lakhani, &amp;quot;Did Hillary Clinton Stand by as Honduras Coup Ushered in Era of Violence?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, August 31, 2016.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In November of 2019, President Evo Morales of Bolivia&#039;s Movement to Socialism (MAS) was also deposed and fled the country in a coup d&#039;état spurred by the U.S. media&#039;s coordinated effort to spread manufactured claims of election fraud; the Bolivian military opened fire on demonstrations by his supporters, killing dozens.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Daniel Ramos and Santiago Limachi, &amp;quot;Supporters of Bolivia&#039;s Morales March with Coffins of Dead Protesters,&amp;quot; Reuters, November 21, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; By the end of the decade, the Pink Tide had receded back to Venezuela&#039;s borders; nearly every other such anti-neoliberal government in Latin America had fallen one way or another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The coup in Bolivia, however, did not quite go according to plan. Militant protests, driven by a powerful indigenous movement, forced the new comprador regime to hold new elections the following year; a resurgent MAS won easily, then arrested the coup leaders, reversed their policies, and returned the IMF money they had accepted.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;Bolivia Returns $350 Mln to IMF after &#039;irregular and Onerous&#039; Loan,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, February 18, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another attempt to overthrow the government of Venezuela in 2019 ended in humiliation, as U.S.&#039;&#039;&#039;-&#039;&#039;&#039;supported &amp;quot;Interim President&amp;quot; Juan Guaidó failed utterly to gain popular support.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Guaidó, in fact, did not even manage to call a new election, even though Maduro challenged him to do so. (MercoPress, &amp;quot;Maduro Challenges Guaido to Call Elections,&amp;quot; February 20, 2019.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These failures proved to be a turning point. In 2022, rumors and threats to assassinate President Petro abounded during his campaign, and many in Colombia expected the military to move against him even before he was sworn in;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Colombia Presidential Candidate Petro Says Gang Planned to Kill Him on Campaign Trail,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but—as of this writing—the hammer has yet to fall. Incredibly, when far-right incumbent Jair Bolsonaro, in anticipation of his coming defeat at the polls later that year, began preemptively accusing the Brazilian Worker&#039;s Party of election fraud against him, the director of the CIA himself privately instructed Bolsonaro to stop questioning the electoral system.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gabriel Stargardter and Matt Spetalnick, &amp;quot;Exclusive: CIA Chief Told Bolsonaro Government Not to Mess with Brazil Election, Sources Say.&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 5, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In January 2023, a coup was attempted, but appears to have been undertaken without coordination with any external forces, or even any real organization or plan. Thousands of demonstrators stormed the Supreme Court and the presidential palace in the capital of Brasília, calling for the military to intervene and reinstate Bolsonaro; but Bolsonaro himself had already left the country over a week earlier. Neither the Brazilian military nor the Western press mobilized to support the rioters, who were eventually arrested or dispersed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anthony Faiola and Marina Dias, &amp;quot;Bolsonaro Backers Storm Congress, Court, Presidential Office in Brazil&#039;s Capital,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, January 8, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The aimlessness and incompetence of the would-be revolutionaries mirrored the even-less-successful &amp;quot;Operation Gideon&amp;quot; of 2020, in which the private military company Silvercorp USA had clumsily attempted to depose President Maduro.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is possible that U.S. machinations were behind the first successful coup against the second Pink Tide—the arrest and removal of Castillo in December 2022—but of this writing, the evidence has not yet come to light. The coup was both abrupt and unexpected—even by the Peruvian left, which had almost seemed more dissatisfied with Castillo than the comprador opposition.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;When he took office in July of the previous year, Castillo appointed a radical cabinet of communists, rural organizers, and other left-wing politicians; in the spirit of Castillo&#039;s campaign, his new Marxist-Leninist prime minister, Guido Bellido, began threatening foreign natural gas companies with nationalization (Marcelo Rochabrun, &amp;quot;Peru PM Warns Gas Sector: Pay Higher Taxes or Face Nationalization,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, September 26, 2021). At the same time, however, Castillo publicly walked back his campaign rhetoric, promising not to nationalize or expropriate the mining sector (Paul Harris, &amp;quot;Castillo Says &#039;No Nationalisation&#039; of Mining,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Mining Journal&#039;&#039;, September 22, 2021). Two weeks later, Castillo gave in to the opposition&#039;s objections to Bellido and asked him to resign (&amp;quot;Perú: 3 claves para entender la sorpresiva renuncia de Guido Bellido a la presidencia del Consejo de Ministros&amp;quot; [Peru: 3 keys to understanding the surprising resignation of Guido Bellido to the presidency of the Council of Ministers], &#039;&#039;BBC News Mundo&#039;&#039;, October 6, 2021). In the first six months of his presidency, Castillo appointed four different cabinets, continually moderating his policy to please a right wing that was never satisfied, and deferring the agenda of a left wing that was never realized. Less than a year after being sworn in, Castillo had disappointed his peasant base, barely survived two impeachment votes, and was asked to resign from Perú Libre, his own political party, who accused him of &amp;quot;implementing the losing neoliberal program.&amp;quot; [Vladimir Cerrón (@VLADIMIR_CERRON), &amp;quot;Por acuerdo unánime del Partido, Comisión Política y Bancada.&amp;quot;]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Though the fallout of the coup against Castillo is still developing as of this writing, the similarities to the coup against Morales in 2019 are significant. Massive protests in Peru by workers, peasants, and indigenous communities mirrored the uprising in Bolivia that had followed the fall of Morales, and the new President Boluarte&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Castillo&#039;s vice president, who had previously been expelled from Perú Libre.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; declared a state of emergency a week later.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Marco Aquino and Kylie Madry, &amp;quot;Peru President Urges Congress to Bring Elections Forward amid Deadly Protests,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, December 17, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; On the other hand, the super-empire had clearly been prepared to strike at Morales. The OAS, backed by the European Union and the Western press, had demanded an audit of the Bolivian election results on the day, and quickly alleged fraud thereafter;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;BBC, &amp;quot;Bolivia Election: Protests as Evo Morales Officially Declared Winner,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, October 25, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; on cue, the Bolivian military seized power immediately.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Only months later, after the coup had already succeeded, did researchers at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology eventually prove that the audit had been bogus (John Curiel and Jack R. Williams, &amp;quot;Bolivia Dismissed Its October Elections as Fraudulent. Our Research Found No Reason to Suspect Fraud,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, February 27, 2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This does not appear to have been the case with Castillo. His removal from power seems to have caught even the U.S. media by surprise; coverage before the coup was mostly neutral, reporting blandly on the opposition&#039;s third attempt at impeachment without any particular condemnation of Castillo or his administration. Peru&#039;s compradors appear to have seized upon Castillo&#039;s apparent weakness on their own initiative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With this complex exception of Peru, it seems that the age of easy coups d&#039;état is over. The super-empire is in retreat—or at least has completely changed its strategy. Overall, whether the U.S. government&#039;s new relatively muted response has been determinative or not, the new Pink Tide has been far more expansive than the first, encompassing not just South America but Mexico, Honduras, and Panama; it has spread throughout the region more than twice as fast and with even more dramatic results, disrupting even Colombia&#039;s long succession of brutal right-wing compradors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What explains the new U.S. policy in the Americas? The most obvious answer is that the situation in Europe has commanded the super-empire&#039;s full attention. To lessen the burden of the West&#039;s boycott of Russian oil, for example, the U.S. pursued a limited détente with Venezuela, easing oil sanctions and partially unfreezing its assets.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Regina Garcia Cano, &amp;quot;Venezuela&#039;s Gov, Opponents Resume Talks; US Eases Sanction,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, November 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The anti-neoliberal left in Latin America is therefore taking great advantage of a historically unique opportunity—but one that may be fleeting. As the case of Peru has shown, despite a less aggressive U.S., the comprador establishment remains deeply entrenched—perhaps even more so than before. Gone are the days of Chávez and his landslide victories. During the first Pink Tide, Lula was elected president of Brazil twice in a row, each time with over 60% of the vote; a marked contrast with his recent return to power, which he achieved by the slimmest of margins, only 51% to Bolsonaro&#039;s 49%. Petro&#039;s victory came with a mandate of only 3%, and Castillo&#039;s by less than a single percentage point.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Castillo&#039;s performance had been unsatisfactory to the Peruvian peasantry, President Gabriel Boric&#039;s has been no less underwhelming for the Chilean working class, who after a year of intense rioting to compel a referendum voted in record numbers to draft a new constitution by an overwhelming margin of 78%;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jennifer M. Piscopo and Peter Siavelis, &amp;quot;Chile Voted to Write a New Constitution. Will It Promise More than the Government Can Deliver?&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, October 30, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; though Boric promised that &amp;quot;If Chile was the cradle of neoliberalism, it will also be its grave,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fabian Cambero, &amp;quot;Former Protest Leader Boric Seeks to Bury Chile&#039;s &#039;neoliberal&#039; Past,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, November 17, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; he did virtually nothing to marshal public support for the new constitution or combat the flood of misinformation by its right-wing opponents.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In fact, even in the face of the plebiscite&#039;s sinking popularity, Boric seemed unconcerned with the result, indicating that the government would simply try again if it failed (Ciara Nugent, &amp;quot;Read the Transcript of TIME&#039;s Interview With Chile&#039;s President Gabriel Boric,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, August 31, 2022). Months after the plebiscite was rejected, Boric announced that the next draft should be written by the legislature instead. (Juan Martinez, &amp;quot;Chilean President Urges New Constitution to Be Drafted by Elected Body,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Rio Times&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2022). Meanwhile, the original neoliberal constitution remained in effect.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Chile&#039;s Interpreta Foundation reported tens of thousands of messages on social networks by the end of 2021, amplified by conservative politicians during the drafting process, spreading a manufactured narrative that the new constitution would change the flag, national anthem, and even the name of the country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fundación Interpreta, &amp;quot;Las cuentas detrás de las fake news sobre la modificación de los símbolos patrios en la Convención Constitucional&amp;quot; [The accounts behind the fake news about the modification of the national symbols in the Constitutional Convention], &#039;&#039;Interpreta&#039;&#039;, November 30, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; As the plebiscite neared, more extreme falsehoods circulated, including viral rumors that the constitution would abolish all private property and allow abortions in the ninth month of pregnancy; by July of 2022, two-thirds of Chileans polled reported seeing some form of misinformation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters, &amp;quot;Misinformation Spreads on Social Media in Chile Ahead of Vote on New Constitution,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NBC News&#039;&#039;, August 29, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Without its own champion or organized support, the new constitution was eventually rejected by over 60% of voters, and Boric&#039;s own approval rating mirrored the plebiscite, sinking to an average of 30% by the end of April as he was widely perceived to have no real economic plan for the country.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eva Vergara and Daniel Politi, &amp;quot;Chile&#039;s Boric Attempts Relaunch as Honeymoon Ends Abruptly,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;AP News&#039;&#039;, May 9, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unless it can deliver something tangible for Latin America&#039;s development, the second Pink Tide may recede even faster than the first. Argentina, where far-right demagogue Javier Milei was elected president in 2023, may prove the harbinger of its demise. But possibly, Boric has learned from this debacle and from Castillo&#039;s fate. In April 2023, he announced the creation of a new state-owned lithium mining company. &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039; called it a &amp;quot;shock move&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alexander Villegas and Ernest Scheyder, &amp;quot;Chile Plans to Nationalize Its Vast Lithium Industry,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, April 21, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and the Chilean business federation SOFOFA registered its &amp;quot;surprise,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ryan Dube, &amp;quot;Lithium Miners Slump as Chile Unveils State-Led Policy,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, April 21, 202.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; even though this very policy had been one of Boric&#039;s campaign promises in 2021&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gabriel Boric Font (@GabrielBoric), &amp;quot;El litio es el mineral del futuro, usado en millones de aparatos electrónicos. Chile no puede cometer nuevamente el histórico error de privatizar los recursos y para esto crearemos la Empresa Nacional del Litio, generando empleos en los yacimientos y un sello chileno al producto.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—as if, perhaps, the comprador establishment had never expected him to actually follow through.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Latin America must develop, if not to proletarian rule, then at minimum to the national-bourgeois stage before it can become an independent &amp;quot;pole&amp;quot;; it must first control its own natural resources, develop its infrastructure, and lessen its economic dependence on the United States. Considerable obstacles to this remain; Boric&#039;s policy, for example, did not yet affect a&#039;&#039;lready&#039;&#039; e&#039;&#039;xisting&#039;&#039; private lithium operations in Chile, which at the time were one-quarter of the world&#039;s total production.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ryan Dube, &amp;quot;Lithium Miners Slump as Chile Unveils State-Led Policy.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The nationalization of Mexico&#039;s lithium reserves is also a step toward this future, yet harnessing the incredible value of these resources for the benefit of Mexico will not be easy. As of 2022, the Mexican government had no operating lithium mines nor any experience mining lithium.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Associated Press, &amp;quot;Mexico in Talks with Mining Companies about Lithium.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The experience of Bolivia&#039;s MAS is an object lesson—for nearly fifteen years, the Bolivian government pursued fully independent development of its lithium deposits with very little progress, and thereafter changed course to partner with the PRC for the necessary technical expertise to mine it in large quantities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Thomas Graham, &amp;quot;Bolivia&#039;s Dream of a Lithium Future Plays out on High-Altitude Salt Flats,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Guardian&#039;&#039;, January 25, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PRC&#039;s role in the development of Latin America has already become fundamental. The PRC is now South America&#039;s largest trading partner, and may soon be all of Latin America&#039;s as well. The PRC is forging closer ties to historically-distant Central American and Caribbean governments; in 2023, Honduras became the latest country in the region to establish diplomatic relations with the PRC, leaving only seven that had not. In 2021, the Jamestown Foundation warned that U.S. financial policy was having the effect of U.S. banks &amp;quot;de-risking&amp;quot; their ties to the central banks of Caribbean countries, and thereby pushing their governments toward using the yuan as a trade currency rather than the dollar.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rasheed Griffith, &amp;quot;How U.S. Banks Push the Caribbean Toward China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;China Brief&#039;&#039; 21, no. 17 (September 10, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039; in 2022, China Eximbank had &amp;quot;vaulted itself into the ranks of the region&#039;s leading lenders,&amp;quot; loaning the equivalent of over $100 billion in Latin America. A total of twenty Latin American countries have signed on to the Belt and Road Initiative,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Milton Ezrati, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Latin America Move,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Forbes&#039;&#039;, November 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Chinese construction companies are building highways, railways, ports, and power plants throughout the region.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ciara Nugent and Charlie Campell, &amp;quot;The U.S. and China Are Battling for Influence in Latin America, and the Pandemic Has Raised the Stakes,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;TIME&#039;&#039;, February 4, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Meaningful regional unity, which a geopolitical &amp;quot;pole&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;common front&amp;quot; surely requires, can only be forged with adequate connective infrastructure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As with many such projects in the periphery, Chinese funding for Latin American infrastructure is often secured after Western financiers consistently refuse to take similar risks. Argentina&#039;s Cauchari Solar Plant, for example, one of the largest solar farms in South America with a planned capacity of 500 megawatts, was built with a loan from China Eximbank after local officials had been turned down by potential lenders in the U.S. and Europe.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cassandra Garrison, &amp;quot;On South America&#039;s Largest Solar Farm, Chinese Power Radiates,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters Graphics&#039;&#039;, April 23, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Latin America may eventually become a &amp;quot;pole,&amp;quot; but the quickest road to such a future lies through China.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Bipolarity ===&lt;br /&gt;
As of this writing, the likeliest candidate, aside from the PRC, to become a &amp;quot;pole&amp;quot; in a new multipolar world is one Amin did not consider credible in 2006. The position of Putin—and of many who regard the intervention in Ukraine as a historical turning point—appears to be that the Russian Federation, at the very least, has now at last stood up and become the center of one such pole. Therefore, it must be asked, to what degree can Russia presently determine its own destiny?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By the end of the summer of 2023, it became clear that the Russian Army would not be defeated in Ukraine. The Ukrainian counteroffensive, upon which the West placed much hope accomplished next to nothing against its highly entrenched adversary. The Western press at last began to admit that the Armed Forces of Ukraine were in far greater difficulty than previously imagined. In September, for example, the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039; printed a resigned editorial by a Western military expert estimating that victory was not possible until 2025.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Richard Barrons, &amp;quot;Ukraine Cannot Win against Russia Now, but Victory by 2025 Is Possible,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, September 2, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A few months later, an article in the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; deemed Western leaders&#039; theretofore unshakeable belief in Russia&#039;s swiftly impending defeat to be &amp;quot;magical thinking.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Eugene Rumer and Andrew S. Weiss, &amp;quot;It&#039;s Time to End Magical Thinking About Russia&#039;s Defeat,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, November 16, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The harsh and unprecedented sanctions placed upon the Russian Federation have also failed. The Russian economy ultimately shrank by only 1.2% in 2022&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Russian economy shrank by 1.2% in 2022, less than previously thought - stats service,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, December 29, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and rebounded in 2023, with the government projecting net growth. According to the &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, the oil cap has proved ineffective.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;David Sheppard et al., &amp;quot;Almost No Russian Oil Is Sold below $60 Cap, Say Western Officials,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, November 14, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In terms of military industrial capacity, Russian arms production has thus far outpaced the West. The Russian defense industry is booming, along with the restaurant market, construction, and domestic investment, according to an op-ed in the &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039; at the end of November.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mikhail Zygar, &amp;quot;In Russia, the Shift in Public Opinion Is Unmistakable,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Washington Post&#039;&#039;, November 28, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, as mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]], Russia&#039;s success has come at a high price. In order to establish their defensive line and gain the upper hand, Russian forces retreated from Kharkov and Kherson in late 2022, giving up territory that the Russian Federation has claimed as its own soil and will likely only with a bloody and grueling campaign be recaptured. Russia&#039;s eventual posture of patiently consolidating its territorial gains indicate that a kind of frozen conflict may continue for years. Meanwhile, the Russian Federation&#039;s closest allies have themselves come under siege. Iran, whose drone technology the Russian Armed Forces have relied upon, has simultaneously experienced a severe economic crisis and instability, and Azerbaijan has taken the opportunity to seize territory from Russia&#039;s ostensible ally Armenia, which has since undertaken joint military exercises with the U.S.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;US Completes Joint Military Exercise in Armenia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Al Jazeera&#039;&#039;, September 20, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Russia&#039;s northern neighbor Finland has joined NATO, and Sweden, formerly neutral, is also expected to eventually join as of this writing. Russia has largely been cut off from the Western financial system, and any hope of future trade and economic integration with Europe has been lost, perhaps for good. According to Gazprom, natural gas exports to the EU in 2022 were only half their volume in 2021.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters, &amp;quot;Gazprom Says Russian Gas Deliveries to EU Are down 48% This Year,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, September 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Russia&#039;s export capacity to Europe has been greatly reduced after the destruction of the Nord Stream pipelines and the closure of the Yamal pipeline through Poland; presently, Russia can supply Europe only through Ukraine and through the lesser-capacity TurkStream pipeline under the Black Sea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, the Russian&#039;s economic reliance on the PRC has vastly increased. Russia soon recovered what it had lost in Europe by increasing trade with other Asian countries, including India, Iran, and Türkiye— but with none so much, by far, as China. Almost immediately after the Russian intervention in Ukraine, Gazprom signed a contract to prepare for the construction of a new natural gas pipeline through Mongolia to China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Grace Dean, &amp;quot;Russia Said It&#039;s Pushing Ahead with Building a Massive Natural-Gas Pipeline to China as Western Sanctions Rock Its Economy,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Business Insider India&#039;&#039;, March 1, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In August, Chinese custom statistics reported a 60% increase in spending on Russian goods since 2021—mostly a disproportionate volume of natural gas and oil, which was being sold at a steep discount.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Harry Dempsey and Sun Yu, &amp;quot;China&#039;s Independent Refiners Start Buying Russian Oil at Steep Discounts,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, May 3, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The turmoil within its own economy has also compelled the Russian Federation to purchase more and more manufactured goods from China. Within a few months, Chinese cars tripled their market share in Russia, and Chinese smartphones now account for more than two-thirds of all sales.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Laura He, &amp;quot;3 Ways China and Russia Are Forging Much Closer Economic Ties,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNN&#039;&#039;, September 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yuan-ruble trading overtook dollar&#039;&#039;&#039;-&#039;&#039;&#039;ruble trading by volume on the Russian stock market for the first time in history, according to RT.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Yuan Overtakes Dollar on Moscow Exchange,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;RT International&#039;&#039;, August 18, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The longer the conflict in Ukraine lasts, the stronger this dependence will likely become.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is therefore quite difficult to imagine that the &amp;quot;special military operation&amp;quot; in Ukraine could even have been attempted without the existence of Chinese industry and the Chinese market for Russian raw materials. After three decades, the Russian Federation has finally escaped the humanitarian disaster of being the super-empire&#039;s comprador only by tying itself inextricably to another power. The Federation is too weak to resist the advance of NATO by itself, just as the Islamic Republic has relied on Chinese investment and support to withstand the weight of Western sanctions. As shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch04.xhtml|Chapter Four]], the super-empire was determined to destroy national-bourgeois rule in Russia; the Federation&#039;s choice to align itself with the PRC was therefore no choice at all. Its ability to maneuver in an increasingly global conflict must also be considered to be afforded by China. In the early 2020s, a wave of rebellions, revolutions, and coups d&#039;état in the Sahel region of Africa replaced several comprador rulers with direct military rule, such as in Niger, Mali, and Burkina Faso, and these new governments are increasingly looking to Russia for assistance against the French and U.S. occupation of their countries—a role that the Federation had not dared to play before now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the PRC is the only power in the world capable of making an alternative to super-imperialism possible, then the new emerging world order must be viewed as not yet multipolar but &#039;&#039;bipolar&#039;&#039;, and one that its current unipolar masters fear even more. According to U.S. Secretary of State Antony Blinken in a speech in May 2022, &amp;quot;China is the only country with both the intent to reshape the international order and, increasingly, the economic, diplomatic, military, and technological power to do it.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Antony J. Blinken, &amp;quot;The Administration&#039;s Approach to the People&#039;s Republic of China,&amp;quot; U.S. Department of State, May 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Chapter Twelve -  The New Cold War ==&lt;br /&gt;
If the world is shifting into a paradigm of bipolarity, of which the two poles are the U.S. and the PRC, it is of greatest importance to determine what the consequences of a conflict between them would be, what might arrest or prevent such a conflict, and, if the conflict is inevitable, why and how the PRC might prevail. The ideologies, intentions, and strategy of these two opposing forces up until the present have already been explored in earlier chapters; but how these are adapting or likely to adapt to bipolarity also remains in question.&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Democrats, Authoritarians, or Clashing Civilizations? ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Common membership in a civilization reduces the probability of violence in situations where it might otherwise occur. In 1991 and 1992 many people were alarmed by the possibility of violent conflict between Russia and Ukraine over territory, particularly Crimea, the Black Sea fleet, nuclear weapons and economic issues&#039;&#039;. If civilization is what counts, however, the likelihood of violence between Ukrainians and Russians should be low. &#039;&#039;[emphasis added] They are two Slavic, primarily Orthodox peoples who have had close relationships with each other for centuries. As of early 1993, despite all the reasons for conflict, the leaders of the two countries were effectively negotiating and defusing the issues between the two countries. While there has been serious fighting between Muslims and Christians elsewhere in the former Soviet Union and much tension and some fighting between Western and Orthodox Christians in the Baltic states, there has been virtually no violence between Russians and Ukrainians.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Samuel P. Huntington, &amp;quot;The Clash of Civilizations?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samuel P. Huntington, &amp;quot;The Clash of Civilizations?,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Foreign Affairs&#039;&#039; 72, no. 3 (Summer, 1993): 38.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;While it is undisputed that the world now stands at the brink of a great power conflict, the &#039;&#039;ideological&#039;&#039; nature of this confrontation is fiercely debated. Many Western scholars of international relations tend to see current events as a conflict between &amp;quot;democracy&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;authoritarianism&amp;quot;; other approaches ignore ideology altogether, reduce states to self-interested political entities, and consider them subject to an economic determinism, attempting to analyze their behavior only from supposed historical parallels, such as using the term &amp;quot;Thucydides Trap&amp;quot; to warn of a potential conflict between the U.S. and the PRC.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Graham Allison, &amp;quot;Thucydides&#039;s Trap Has Been Sprung in the Pacific,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, August 21, 2012.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some variations to these prevailing points of view include the theory that an inevitable &amp;quot;clash of civilizations&amp;quot; is occurring or will soon occur, in which political entities will or should form out of nations or groups of nations on the basis of historical religious or cultural identities. A common flaw of all such theories, however, is their lack of class analysis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;democracy vs authoritarianism&amp;quot; dichotomy is perhaps the most tortured and illogical iteration of international relations theory, even though it is the one most favored by the Western press. The idea of democracy is an inspiring and appealing one, yet such approval is not confined to the West: surveys by the Latana Democracy Perception Index Report indicate that over three-quarters of people in China and Vietnam—two countries considered among the most &amp;quot;authoritarian&amp;quot; in the world by the Western press—considered their own country to be democratic, while less than half in the United States—supposedly the leader of the &amp;quot;democratic&amp;quot; world—believed the same.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Latana, &amp;quot;Democracy Perception Index Report 2022,&amp;quot; 10.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In contrast, it is difficult to imagine &amp;quot;authoritarianism&amp;quot; as a coherent ideology—or indeed as anything besides a crude label the press might affix to an &amp;quot;other&amp;quot; whose actual beliefs and motivations it does not care to try to understand or illuminate. &amp;quot;Authoritarians&amp;quot; certainly do not feel the comradeship with one another that might be expected. The West labels the Islamic Republic of Iran and the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia as &amp;quot;authoritarian,&amp;quot; yet they have engaged in bitter and bloody proxy conflicts against one another throughout the region for decades (a rivalry that has only recently been resolved with the aid of Chinese diplomacy).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mentioned earlier in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The actual relative benefit that &amp;quot;democracy&amp;quot; has brought those living within what the Western press considers the &amp;quot;democratic&amp;quot; camp is likewise very dubious, even according to its own surveys. Polls published by Pew Research in 2020 prior to Russia&#039;s intervention in Ukraine, for example, indicated that a large majority of Ukrainians were dissatisfied with the way democracy was working in Ukraine, and were not significantly more satisfied than Russians were with democracy in Russia, despite the current conflict between Ukraine and Russia purportedly being the front line of a global struggle between democracy and its opposite.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aidan Connaughton, Nicholas Kent, and Shannon Schumacher, &amp;quot;How People around the World See Democracy in 8 Charts,&amp;quot; Pew Research Center, February 27, 2020.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; (As mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch07.xhtml|Chapter Seven]], Putin himself is also remarkably popular for such an &amp;quot;authoritarian,&amp;quot; with an approval rating that has ranged from over 60% before the intervention in Ukraine&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ilya Arkhipov, &amp;quot;Putin&#039;s Approval Rating Slips Amid Covid Surge, Ukraine Tensions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 2, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to over 80% during the intervention, according to the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ivan Nechepurenko, &amp;quot;Faced with Foreign Pressure, Russians Rally around Putin, Poll Shows,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 31, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, no coherent definition of &amp;quot;democracy&amp;quot; seems able to accurately predict conflicts and international relationships. The Latana Report ranked Hungary near the lowest in terms of its citizens&#039; perception of how democratic their political system is, even though Hungary is a member of NATO, supposedly a military alliance that stands for the defense of democracy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Latana, &amp;quot;Democracy Perception Index Report 2022,&amp;quot; 9.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Also in NATO is Türkiye, which also holds regular national elections, purportedly a signature element of democracies, yet President Recep Tayyip Erdoğan was featured in the &#039;&#039;Atlantic&#039;&#039; alongside Putin and Xi as a &amp;quot;bad guy&amp;quot; of global &amp;quot;authoritarianism&amp;quot; in 2021.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Anne Applebaum, &amp;quot;The Bad Guys Are Winning,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Atlantic&#039;&#039;, November 15, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Neither are purported democrats above alliances with purported authoritarians. Israel, often praised by the Western press as &amp;quot;the only democracy in the Middle East&amp;quot; (despite also being condemned by much of the world for being an apartheid state and for its genocidal assault on Gaza since the attacks of October 7, 2023), presently supports Azerbaijan against Armenia, though the latter is consistently ranked considerably higher on Freedom House&#039;s ratings of countries and territories&#039; democratic governance.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Freedom House, &#039;&#039;Countries and Territories&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; China, home to one-fifth of the world&#039;s entire population and clearly the most important player outside the &amp;quot;democratic&amp;quot; camp in global affairs, &amp;quot;stands out as an outlier and does not fit the theoretical predictions of Western political science,&amp;quot; according to a 2018 article in &#039;&#039;American Affairs&#039;&#039; based on a multitude of independently-conducted surveys of the population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wenfang Tang, &amp;quot;The &#039;Surprise&#039; of Authoritarian Resilience in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Affairs Journal&#039;&#039; II, no. 1 (Spring 2018): 112.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; So many exceptions, asterisks, and qualifications are necessary for the &amp;quot;democracy versus authoritarianism&amp;quot; model to apply that by comparison, Ptolemy&#039;s reliance on convoluted geometric &amp;quot;epicycles&amp;quot; to justify the theory that the Earth was the center of the universe seems reasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, the philosophy of &amp;quot;Eurasianism&amp;quot;—notably championed by Russian political philosopher Aleksandr Dugin—cannot easily be applied to the present world in a consistent manner. The Eurasian civilization, supposedly originally formed from the &amp;quot;merger&amp;quot; of Turkic and Slavic ethnic groups,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;Foundations of Geopolitics&#039;&#039; (Arktogeja, 1997), sec. Neo-Eurasianism: 6.1 Eurasian passionarity Lev Gumilev.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; would, through a broad continental alliance between Islam and Orthodox Christianity, create the conditions for resistance to the hegemony of the Atlanticist bloc of Western Europe and North America. While a strategic alliance has emerged between Russia and Iran, elsewhere within the region, alliances have not conformed to such religious or cultural lines. Iran and Azerbaijan, presumably natural allies due to their demographic majorities of Shia Muslims, have remained at odds; relations between Serbia (majority-Orthodox) and Bosnia and Albania (majority-Muslim) have scarcely warmed since the 1990s. In 2022, during the Russian intervention in Ukraine, Kyrgyzstan and Tajikistan— both members of the Collective Security Treaty Organization (CSTO), presumably the nucleus of the Eurasian alliance—attacked each other in a series of military clashes along the border. By the summer of 2022, even as Germany sent military aid to the Russian Federation&#039;s enemies in Ukraine, trade between Germany and key CSTO member Kazakhstan nearly doubled.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alan Crawford and Nariman Gizitdinov, &amp;quot;Putin&#039;s War Is Deepening a Tussle for Influence in Central Asia,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, September 15, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A &amp;quot;Eurasian&amp;quot; bloc is clearly forming, yet its contours correspond more to &#039;&#039;realpolitik&#039;&#039; and localized rivalries than any particular unifying ethnic or religious dimension. The PRC, the most important economic partner to virtually every country mentioned above, is certainly not dominated by Islamic or Orthodox culture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While the theory of &amp;quot;civilizations&amp;quot; is concerned exclusively with the expression of ancient cultural formations, it is itself an extremely modern theory. Its progenitor, American political scientist Samuel P. Huntington (whose epigraphic quote succinctly demonstrates the predictive power of his theory) first proclaimed his &amp;quot;clash of civilizations&amp;quot; thesis back in 1992. What is meant by a &amp;quot;civilization&amp;quot;? According to Huntington:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A civilization is a cultural entity. Villages, regions, ethnic groups, nationalities, religious groups, all have distinct cultures at different levels of cultural heterogeneity. The culture of a village in southern Italy may be different from that of a village in northern Italy, but both will share in a common Italian culture that distinguishes them from German villages. European communities, in turn, will share cultural features that distinguish them from Arab or Chinese communities. Arabs, Chinese and Westerners, however, are not part of any broader cultural entity. They constitute civilizations. A civilization is thus the highest cultural grouping of people and the broadest level of cultural identity people have short of that which distinguishes humans from other species. It is defined both by common objective elements, such as language, history, religion, customs, institutions, and by the subjective self-identification of people.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Huntington, &amp;quot;The Clash of Civilizations?,&amp;quot; 23-24.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Thus, while a plethora of &#039;&#039;nations&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 1913, in what is commonly considered the foundational Marxist definition of a nation, Joseph Stalin called it &amp;quot;… a historically constituted, stable community of people, formed on the basis of a common language, territory, economic life, and psychological make-up manifested in a common culture.&amp;quot; (J. V. Stalin, &amp;quot;The Nation.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—many hundreds, at least—exist in today&#039;s world, they are in fact sub-categories of a handful of larger civilizational entities. Huntington identifies &amp;quot;seven or eight&amp;quot; major civilizations in the world (&amp;quot;Western, Confucian, Japanese, Islamic, Hindu, Slavic-Orthodox, Latin American and possibly African&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Huntington, &amp;quot;The Clash of Civilizations?,&amp;quot; 25.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while Dugin includes a ninth &amp;quot;Buddhist&amp;quot; civilization. In Dugin&#039;s own conception of civilizational theory, he predicted that the &amp;quot;poles&amp;quot; of a multipolar world would eventually correspond exactly to these civilizations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;According to Dugin&#039;s thesis: &amp;quot;we can answer at once the fundamental question about how many poles a multipolar world must have. The answer: &#039;&#039;as many as there are civilizations&#039;&#039;.&amp;quot; [Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039; (Aktos Media Ltd., 2020), sec. Civilization as Actor: Large Space and Politeia: Huntington&#039;s Theory: The Introduction of the Concept of Civilization.]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Dugin&#039;s 1997 work &#039;&#039;Foundations of Geopolitics&#039;&#039; considered a bipolar world to be a necessary intermediate step toward multipolarity:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… the main geopolitical task of the West at this stage is to prevent the very possibility of forming a large-scale geopolitical bloc of continental volume, which could be comparable in one way or another to the forces of Atlanticism. This is the main principle of U.S. military-political doctrine, as articulated in Paul Wolfowitz&#039;s report. In other words, the West most of all does not want a return to bipolarity. That would be fatal for it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Neo-Eurasianism, based on the interests of the &amp;quot;geographical axis of history,&amp;quot; asserts the exact opposite of the West. The only way out of this situation can be only a new bipolarism, since only in this direction could Eurasia gain the prospect of genuine geopolitical sovereignty. &#039;&#039;Only a new bipolarity can subsequently open the way for such multipolarity&#039;&#039; … [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;Foundations of Geopolitics&#039;&#039;, sec. Neo-Eurasianism: 6.3 Towards a new bipolarity.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;In 2012, however, once it had become clear that China, not Russia, would inevitably be the center of his prophesied &amp;quot;new bipolarity,&amp;quot; Dugin firmly rejected bipolarity of any sort, calling it &amp;quot;ideologically impossible&amp;quot; under the impression at that time that &amp;quot;the U.S. and NATO have pulled so far ahead that no country is capable of symmetrical competition with them militarily, strategically, economically, or technically).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Introduction: Multipolarity Is Not Bipolarity.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Among his &amp;quot;six points&amp;quot; describing the qualities of a multipolar world:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The multipolar world &#039;&#039;does not propose a return to a bipolar system&#039;&#039;, since today there exists neither strategically nor ideologically a force capable of opposing alone the material and spiritual hegemony of the contemporary West and its leader, the U.S. There must be more than two poles in a multipolar world.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Introduction: Summary.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The mere existence of the PRC, in fact, represents a serious problem for this philosophy. Dugin&#039;s theory of the multipolar world&#039;s poles as vaguely-defined &amp;quot;civilization&amp;quot; entities is sharply contradicted by the PRC&#039;s inter-&amp;quot;civilizational&amp;quot; multiculturalism; China presently incorporates not only the &amp;quot;Confucian&amp;quot; civilization but a large portion of the nascent &amp;quot;Buddhist&amp;quot; civilization as well as several Turkic and Russian minority groups (&amp;quot;Islamic&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;Eurasian&amp;quot; civilizations).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Civilization as Actor: Large Space and Politeia: The Poles of a Multipolar World / List of Civilizations.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; All such civilizational groups are no longer clashing, but thriving together within China in peace, united most fundamentally on the basis of &#039;&#039;class&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch09.xhtml|Chapter Nine]] for a detailed analysis of the development of Chinese ethnic minorities, and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch08.xhtml|Chapter Eight]] for an exploration of the PRC&#039;s minority policies.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consequently, the type of &amp;quot;civilizational&amp;quot; mixture enabled by the PRC is considered an unwelcome aberration. Dugin&#039;s influence over actual Russian policy has of course been highly exaggerated by the Western press, and by the late 2010s, Dugin himself recognized the necessity of the Russia-PRC partnership.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cyril Ip, &amp;quot;How &#039;Putin&#039;s Rasputin&#039; Alexander Dugin Changed His Mind about China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, August 29, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Yet fundamentally, any class-based alliance is contradicted by his vision that &amp;quot;the elites and masses belonging to one or another civilization must recognize their shared civilizational identity, the significance of which should be weightier than the significance of class identity.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Theory of a Multipolar World and Other Paradigms of IR: The Relevance of Marxism and Neo-Marxism to the TMW.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Alliances between civilizations, for the purposes of defeating Western hegemony, are desirable and even necessary according to this worldview, yet class solidarity between civilizations cannot be imagined. Marxist analysis, according to Fanon, &amp;quot;should always be slightly stretched every time we have to do with the colonial problem&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Fanon, &#039;&#039;The Wretched of the Earth&#039;&#039;, 40.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but to Dugin, Marxism&#039;s &amp;quot;burdensome dogmas&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Hegemony and its Deconstruction: Deconstructing the Will to Power.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; are to be cast aside entirely. &amp;quot;For some civilizations,&amp;quot; Dugin writes, &amp;quot;material prosperity and capitalist forms of economy are acceptable and desirable, but for other civilizations it is possible that they are not at all so.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aleksandr Dugin, &#039;&#039;The Theory of a Multipolar World&#039;&#039;, sec. Theory of a Multipolar World and Other Paradigms of IR: The Relevance of Marxism and Neo-Marxism to the TMW.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though Dugin&#039;s opposition to Western imperialism is the basis for his demonization by the Western press, it is yet an anti-imperialism bereft of anti-capitalism, the exact inverse of the deficiency shown by the social-democratic Western left.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch05.xhtml|Chapter Five]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Without a class analysis, it may be relatively easy to imagine different civilizations, represented by sovereign countries or blocs of countries, peacefully coexisting in their own spheres apart from the rest of the world—Latin American and Islamic civilizations, for example, would appear to have no particular animosity or reason to be in conflict with one another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The antagonism that exists between &#039;&#039;classes&#039;&#039;, however, cannot be reconciled by multipolarity alone. Capitalists not only cannot exist without workers of their own nation to oppress, but they also cannot exist without dispossessive accumulation and the relentless drive to expand once domestic markets are exhausted and thus super-exploit the people of &#039;&#039;other&#039;&#039; nations. If unchecked, this class antagonism will likely therefore evolve again into some version of imperialism. The abolition of this oppression can only come about as the result of a global world-historical class struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== The Soviet Strategy ===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch01.xhtml|Chapters One]] through [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch05.xhtml|Five]] showed that the United States is the strongest center of capitalist power in the world; [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapters Six]] through [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch10.xhtml|Ten]] showed that the PRC is the strongest center of proletarian power in the world. Though the super-empire&#039;s mechanisms of exploitation and control have developed since the inter-imperialist rivalry era, financial capital still dominates the West, and its fundamental tendency that Lenin identified a century ago—to ever expand and ever increase its profits—is likewise unchanged. There is indeed a Thucydides Trap—not one determined merely by the military and economic power of states, but also by their class character. In order to grow, the Western bourgeoisie &#039;&#039;must&#039;&#039; eventually subdue China. If it cannot do so by subversion, sabotage, and trade manipulation, it will try to do so by force. The super-empire&#039;s reaction can be delayed, if it can profit first by subjugating other victims (such as the Russian Federation and its other national-bourgeois enemies), but the world is finite, and as far as we know, the rate of extraction cannot increase much further; the most efficient paradigm of dispossessive accumulation yet discovered—neocolonialism—is already prevalent nearly everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A conflict therefore &#039;&#039;is&#039;&#039; inevitably coming, a death-struggle between the American financial capitalist and the Chinese peasant/worker that will span the entire planet. If the PRC declines to defend itself, it will be destroyed; but if the financial oligarchy cannot destroy the PRC, it will lose its own control over class society. Were the PRC an empire, the new Cold War would not fundamentally threaten capitalist rule; victory would simply mean one gang of capitalists replacing another, just as new, ascendant empires have absorbed old, decaying ones throughout history. But the &#039;&#039;Chinese&#039;&#039; capitalists do not control finance in their own country, the workers do, and they are not required by their class interest to seek profit and exploitation at others&#039; expense. A Chinese victory thus has the potential to be another paradigm shift—a progression between stages of history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have been here before. The bipolar world of the original Cold War, dominated by the United States and the Soviet Union, displayed exactly this dynamic, and the Soviet Union was defeated utterly. It would seem wise to avoid the same situation that has historically led to disaster; but this can only happen if the two superpowers cooperate in avoiding kinetic, economic, or proxy conflict, and the United States almost certainly will not. An examination of the Soviet Union&#039;s errors, the errors of contemporary anti-imperialists, and of any qualitative differences between the conditions it faced in the twentieth century and those presently faced by the PRC, is therefore essential to predicting its surest path to victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The PRC currently enjoys a relatively better position than the Soviet Union at its height. It has a considerably larger share of the global economy and total world population, as well as far greater international trade leverage. Even more importantly, unlike during the First Cold War, it has pursued close cooperation with the Russian Federation despite the differences in the ruling class of each country. The infamous Sino-Soviet Split, which set the two largest socialist countries at odds with one another, has not continued into the twenty-first century, and the super-empire&#039;s open hostility toward both Russia and China make that chapter of history unlikely to repeat itself in the near future.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;If any surviving socialist country is able to learn from its twentieth-century nationalist mistakes, which led not only to the Sino-Soviet Split, but to war between the PRC and the Socialist Republic of Vietnam, it is the PRC. Today, relations between the PRC and the SRV are cordial and continuously improving.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Political strategy, however, may still ultimately be the most decisive factor in the Second Cold War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first months after the October Revolution, Lenin wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… until the world socialist revolution breaks out, until it embraces several countries and is strong enough to overcome &#039;&#039;international imperialism&#039;&#039;, it is the direct duty of the socialists who have conquered in one country (especially a backward one) not to accept battle against the giants of imperialism. Their duty is to try to avoid battle, to wait until the conflicts between the imperialists weaken them &#039;&#039;even more&#039;&#039;, and bring the revolution in other countries even nearer…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
… one must be able to calculate the balance of forces and &#039;&#039;not help&#039;&#039; the imperialists by making the battle against socialism easier for them when socialism is still weak, and when the chances of the battle are manifestly &#039;&#039;against&#039;&#039; socialism.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vladimir Lenin, &#039;&#039;&amp;quot;Left-Wing&amp;quot; Childishness&#039;&#039; (1918).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The fledgling Russian Soviet Republic, which at first had controlled only the urban centers of Moscow and St. Petersburg, could not fight the forces of every imperialist power at once; indeed, the key to its survival was not war against them, but extricating itself from the First World War as quickly as it could.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#app03.xhtml|Appendix C]] for a more detailed analysis.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For the next two decades, it followed Lenin&#039;s strategy, seeking to make peace and détente with the imperialists while it was still weak and they were still strong. Great sacrifices were made to consolidate and defend the revolution within the Soviet Union, to appear harmless before the capitalist world, and to sow discord between the empires, which were not yet united. The Second World War seemed to vindicate this strategy; as the imperialist governments of France and the UK deliberately &amp;quot;appeased&amp;quot; Nazi Germany in the hopes that it would destroy socialism in Europe for them, the Soviet Union&#039;s maneuvering succeeded in broadening the war, such that even while encircled by Germany and the Empire of Japan, it did not face their might alone. As a result of inter-imperialist conflict, the Soviet Union and its sphere of influence expanded, bringing revolution and proletarian rule to Eastern Europe, China, Mongolia, and Korea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yet the Second World War was also the last inter-imperialist war. The Soviet leadership became the victim of its own success, believing that the same strategy would work again under the next stage of imperialism, which at that point had not been identified. In 1952, Joseph Stalin confidently dismissed any objections to the contrary:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;After the first world war it was believed that Germany had been finally put out of action, just as certain comrades now think that Japan and Germany have been finally put out of action. Then, too, it was also said—the press dinned forth that the USA had placed Europe on a dole, that Germany could no longer rise to her feet, that from now on there could be no war among the capitalist countries. Yet in spite of this Germany revived and rose to her feet as a great power within some 15 to 20 years after her defeat, having broken out of bondage and set out upon a course of independent development. It is typical in this regard that none other than Britain and the USA should have helped Germany to revive economically and to raise her economic war potential. Of course, the USA and Britain, though helping Germany to revive economically, in so doing intended to direct the revived Germany against the Soviet Union, to use her against the country of socialism. However, Germany directed her forces in the first place against the Anglo-French-American bloc. And when Hitler Germany declared war on the Soviet Union, the Anglo-French-American bloc not only failed to join with Hitler Germany, but, on the contrary, was obliged to enter into a coalition with the USSR against Hitler Germany.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consequently, the capitalist countries&#039; struggle for markets and the desire to crush their competitors turned out in actuality to be stronger than the contradictions between the camp of capitalism and the camp of socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The question is, what guarantee is there that Germany and Japan will not again rise to their feet, that they will not try to wrest themselves from American bondage and to live their own independent lives? I think there are no such guarantees.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But it follows from this that the inevitability of wars among the capitalist countries remains.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;J. V. Stalin, &amp;quot;Inevitability of Wars Among Capitalist Countries&amp;quot; in &#039;&#039;Economic Problems of Socialism&#039;&#039; (Moscow: Foreign Languages Publishing House, 1952), 32–37.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Stalin did not live to correct this error, and his successors also failed to recognize it, even as the Cold War&#039;s imperialist bloc increasingly became not less but more united against socialism.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch01.xhtml|Chapter One]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 1956, the Soviet Union officially adopted the policy of &amp;quot;peaceful coexistence&amp;quot; with the capitalist empires. Similarly, Deng advocated a foreign policy of &amp;quot;keeping a low profile&amp;quot;—which, after the collapse of the socialist bloc and the total encirclement of the remaining socialist countries, succeeded in keeping the Party in power at the cost of integration with the capitalist world—and ever since his passing, the PRC has officially forsworn seeking any form of hegemony and has scrupulously followed its self-imposed principles of non-interference in other countries&#039; internal political affairs. Yet it is now obvious from the remainder of twentieth century history that inter-imperialist war was &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; inevitable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the 1980s, such conflict did seem a real possibility, as the Japanese economy—already the world&#039;s second largest—gained unprecedented strength, just as Stalin predicted. Japan&#039;s rate of foreign direct investment, a mere $2.3 billion in 1980, grew exponentially throughout the decade, to over $50 billion in 1990.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;Foreign Direct Investment, Net Outflows (BoP, Current US$) - Japan.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Japan&#039;s singular flavor of capitalism, with heavy government intervention and the continual reinvestment of profit,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This system, sometimes called &amp;quot;Japan Inc.&amp;quot; in the West, or &amp;quot;capitalism from above&amp;quot; by economists such as Michio Morishima, was remarkably similar in form, though not in political economy, to the PRC&#039;s current model.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; had been an enormous success; even during the Soviet Union&#039;s twilight years, Stalin&#039;s prophecy appeared to be on the cusp of fulfillment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The socialist remnant therefore eyed these developments keenly. Wang Huning, a highly influential future member of the Chinese Politburo, viewed the growing U.S.-Japan animosity as all-important; in 1991, in a conclusion to his first-hand analysis of U.S. society, he wrote that &amp;quot;[t] he shadow of the Empire of the Sun is looming over the United States.&amp;quot; Japan, according to Wang, had regained something approaching hegemony in East Asia, commanding significant investments in Taiwan and the Republic of Korea. During his visit, he carefully observed a widespread American fear of the Japanese:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;The Japanese now have control over the U.S. economy, and many Americans are worried about it. In the first seven months of 1988, Japan spent $9 billion on foreign companies, several of which were American companies. American markets and companies fell to the Japanese.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Japan&#039;s aggressive &#039;&#039;katana&#039;&#039;,&amp;quot; Wang reasoned, &amp;quot;has been pointed directly at the United States.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Wang Huning, &#039;&#039;America Against America&#039;&#039; (independently published, 1991), 344–46.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; At the beginning of the 1990s, however, the Japanese stock market crashed. In 1996, Japan&#039;s GDP growth plummeted, never exceeding a 3% increase in any year (except 2010, as of this writing) ever since.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;GDP Growth (Annual %) - Japan.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What began as Japan&#039;s &amp;quot;Lost Decade&amp;quot; became referred to by some as the &amp;quot;Lost 30 Years&amp;quot; as stagnation persisted long into the twenty-first century.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;池田信夫&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt; (Nobuo Ikeda), &amp;quot;&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;「失われた&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;30&amp;lt;span class=&amp;quot;sim&amp;quot;&amp;gt;年」に向かう日本&amp;lt;/span&amp;gt;&amp;quot; [Japan Heading for the &#039;Lost 30 Years&#039;].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; What happened?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], the super-empire&#039;s structural adjustment policies typically aim to &#039;&#039;devalue&#039;&#039; peripheral countries&#039; currencies, thus increasing the rate of unequal exchange to the imperialist countries in the core. This works because the victim countries are near the bottom of the economic value chain, and must sell their commodities—raw materials or intermediate goods—to the same small coterie of buyers (such as Apple or Sony, in the case of the electronics industry), who set the prices. Between two countries at the &#039;&#039;top&#039;&#039; of the value chain, each of which sells manufactured products to Western populations at large, a different sort of sabotage is needed. According to Hudson:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;What was so remarkable about dollar devaluation—that is, an upward revaluation of foreign currencies—is that far from signaling the end of American domination of its allies, it became the deliberate object of U.S. financial strategy, a means to enmesh foreign central banks further in the dollar-debt standard.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Michael Hudson, &#039;&#039;Super Imperialism: The Origin and Fundamentals of U.S. World Dominance&#039;&#039; (Pluto Press, 2003).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Economists generally consider the Plaza Accord of 1985—in which the second-tier imperialist powers, i.e. Japan, Germany, France and the United Kingdom, agreed to intervene in currency markets to &#039;&#039;appreciate&#039;&#039; their respective currencies against the dollar—to be a strong contributing factor in Japan&#039;s asset price bubble. The Accord was ostensibly designed to balance trade by protecting domestic U.S. manufacturing, which was being undersold by cheap Japanese consumer goods; as the Japanese yen strengthened, these goods became more expensive, allowing U.S. industry to compete. In the first quarter of 1986, Japanese companies began losing ground in the U.S. market, threatening to send Japan into recession; to prevent it, the Bank of Japan increased lending by cutting short-term interest rates, leading to a severe inflation of real estate prices.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Defenders of the Plaza Accord maintain that it was not &#039;&#039;intended&#039;&#039; to hamstring the Japanese economy; Germany, after all, had appreciated the deutschmark at the same time, and did not experience such a disastrous bubble. Yet the Accord also specifically targeted Japanese real estate in a unique provision, obliging its government to &amp;quot;[increase] private consumption and investment through measures to enlarge consumer and mortgage credit markets.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Announcement the Ministers of Finance and Central Bank Governors of France, Germany, Japan, the United Kingdom, and the United States (Plaza Accord).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The BOJ&#039;s response had in fact been heavily encouraged by the Accord; the crisis in Japan was likely neither an accident, nor some vicissitude of the &amp;quot;free market,&amp;quot; but the outcome of deliberate sabotage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The asset price bubble seems a severe contrast to the U.S. real estate bubble that caused the Great Recession in 2008. How could a similar crisis set Japan&#039;s economy back &#039;&#039;decades&#039;&#039;? The Japanese recovery was so slow, in fact, that the new term &amp;quot;zombie lending&amp;quot; was coined in economics, describing the phenomenon of government regulators&#039; forbearance in allowing banks to continue lending to firms that had become insolvent. The BOJ cut interest rates again, to less than a single percent, ostensibly hoping to eventually stimulate its way out of the slump with unusually cheap loans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cure for zombie lending, in fact, is large infusions of new capital, which were not forthcoming. German economist Richard Werner posited that the BOJ&#039;s managers deliberately prevented the bank from printing money, which would have greatly aided the recovery; their objective in doing so, he surmised, was to unravel &amp;quot;Japan Inc.&amp;quot; and cause a long-term neoliberalization of the Japanese economy &amp;quot;virtually identical with the goals demanded by the United States.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Richard Werner, &#039;&#039;Princes of the Yen: Japan&#039;s Central Bankers and the Transformation of the Economy&#039;&#039; (Routledge, 2003), 177.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This managerial clique, according to Werner, had originated with BOJ Governor Eikichi Araki, who in 1946 had been indicted for war crimes allegedly committed during the Japanese occupation of China. In 1952, however, &amp;quot;almost straight from being under investigation for war crimes&amp;quot; Araki was mysteriously appointed ambassador to the United States, and subsequently &#039;&#039;again&#039;&#039; became Governor of the BOJ in 1954 (Richard Werner, 149–50).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Regardless of whether the BOJ was complicit, coerced, or simply incompetent, Western financial institutions ignored the crisis; there would be no bailout and no Marshall Plan under super-imperialism. To guarantee the stability of the West&#039;s outposts in East Asia, and to provide a bulwark against the spread of socialism, the Japanese capitalist class had been given the rare opportunity to develop and join the club of exploiters, but they would &#039;&#039;never&#039;&#039; be allowed to challenge their benefactors. The needed example was set.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the brief U.S.-Japan trade war, Japanese corporations were dismayed to see that the deck was stacked against them. &amp;quot;With increasing regularity,&amp;quot; reported the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; in 1992, &amp;quot;American companies are demanding, and winning, large royalty payments from Japanese companies for the use of patented technology.&amp;quot; Hundreds of millions of dollars in profit, accumulated from the blood and sweat of wage-labor exploitation via the infamously harsh Japanese work ethic, were wiped out in instants as U.S. courts sided with U.S. capitalists almost every time. In April, Sega was shaken down for $33 million by a Los Angeles jury; the same year, in separate lawsuits, two Japanese camera manufacturers were made to pay Honeywell a total of nearly $200 million. According to the Bank of Japan, domestic corporations paid over $3 billion more in royalties than they received in 1991.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrew Pollack, &amp;quot;Japanese Fight Back As U.S. Companies Press Patent Claims,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, September 5, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; U.S. arrogance in dealing with Japan heightened; in 1994, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; revealed that the CIA and State Department had paid millions of dollars to the right-wing Liberal Democratic Party during the Cold War, financing half a century of LDP dominance of Japanese politics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tim Weiner, &amp;quot;C.I.A. Spent Millions to Support Japanese Right in 50&#039;s and 60&#039;s,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, October 9, 1994.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Just as with the secret State Department memo on the Cuban embargo mentioned in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], the U.S. government waited only until the Soviet Union was dead and buried before declassifying these records.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In September 1995, news emerged that a U.S. Navy soldier and two Marines stationed in Japan had kidnapped and raped a 12-year-old Okinawan girl, triggering a wave of outrage throughout the country. The next LDP prime minister (Ryutaro Hashimoto) succeeded Murayama a few months later.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The LDP&#039;s monopoly on power was broken only once afterward, when the new center-left Democratic Party of Japan won a majority in the Diet in 2009. During his campaign, Prime Minister Yukio Hatoyama pledged to close just one U.S. Marine Corps airbase in Okinawa, rather than relocate it to a less-populated part of the island according to an earlier agreement negotiated by an LDP government. In March 2010, six months into his ministry, he expressed hopes that President Obama would meet with him to negotiate.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Hatoyama Unlikely to Meet Obama to Resolve Dispute,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Korea Herald&#039;&#039;, March 30, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Over the following two months, Obama showed no willingness to visit Japan; instead, in May, Hatoyama was forced, over a phone call, to agree to the U.S. terms to relocate rather than close the airbase.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Reuters Staff, &amp;quot;Hatoyama, Obama to Talk on Futenma Air Base: Report,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, May 25, 2010.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Humiliated, a few weeks later Hatoyama resigned in disgrace at his failure to fulfill his promise, and in the next general election, the LDP returned to power in a landslide. In a later interview with journalist Tim Shorrock, Hatoyama recounted an intense pressure campaign against his policy from not only U.S. officials but LDP-aligned Japanese bureaucrats who were &amp;quot;always trying to please the U.S., trying to guess what they wanted and acting proactively on that.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tim Shorrock, &amp;quot;Mike Pence and Japanese Leader Shinzo Abe Rain on South Korea&#039;s Olympics Parade,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Nation&#039;&#039;, February 14, 2018.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The airbase was never closed, nor even yet relocated as of this writing. Japan is still host to over 50,000 U.S. troops, an occupation currently financed by the Japanese government itself, which pays over $1 billion each year to keep their bases operational.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hiroshi Asahina, &amp;quot;Japan Greenlights $8.6bn to Host U.S. Troops,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Nikkei Asia&#039;&#039;, March 26, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The experiences of Japan are the clearest evidence that the inter-imperialist unity that outlived even the Soviet Union is in no danger. There would be no inter-imperialist war in the latter twentieth century, and one is not likely in the twenty-first. The greatest conflict between capitalist empires of the super-imperial era resembled nothing so much as the United States pointing a gun at an unarmed man. There is no reason to believe that the unprecedented unity among empires in the face of a socialist enemy that was a feature of First Cold War will not also be a feature of the Second, especially not now that the super-empire and neocolonialism are fully entrenched throughout the world. The PRC is therefore no more likely than was the Soviet Union to win simply through patience.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As described earlier in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch11.xhtml|Chapter Eleven]], the severing of the Nord Stream was in no country&#039;s self-interest but the United States&#039; (and Norway&#039;s); pipelines, railroads, bridges, ports, and other transport infrastructure of the kind that the PRC has been patiently and methodically building throughout the periphery are all vulnerable. What takes years to build can be destroyed in moments; without its own military and soft-power influence, the PRC&#039;s long-term geopolitical strategy&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch06.xhtml|Chapter Six]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; will soon be at a tremendous disadvantage, and it may lose what it has so painstakingly gained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In any war, hot or cold, the advantage usually lies with the side that takes the initiative. Though the PRC is still rising economically, militarily, and in every other respect, the United States has consistently acted first, through trade wars, diplomatic maneuvering, propaganda, and other provocations. It has retained its military outposts in Korea and is expanding them throughout the Pacific, securing new arrangements with the Philippines&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of Defense, &amp;quot;Philippines, U.S. Announce Locations of Four New EDCA Sites,&amp;quot; April 3, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Papua New Guinea;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ryo Nakamura and Rurika Imahashi, &amp;quot;U.S. Military to Use Papua New Guinea Naval Base for 15 Years,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Nikkei Asia&#039;&#039;, July 19, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it is pushing Japan, once again ruled by the LDP, to re-arm; it continues to push Taiwan to purchase more weapons; in 2023, in unprecedented provocations toward China&#039;s neighbor, the DPRK, a nuclear-armed U.S. submarine visited a port in southern Korea for the first time in July,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Martha Raddatz and Luis Martinez, &amp;quot;ABC News Exclusive: Inside the U.S. Nuclear Ballistic Missile Submarine in South Korea,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;ABC News&#039;&#039;, July 20, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and a U.S. Air Force B-52 bomber landed in a southern Korean airbase for the first time in October.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chae Yun-hwan, &amp;quot;U.S. Strategic Bomber B-52 Lands at S. Korean Air Base for 1st Time,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Yonhap News Agency&#039;&#039;, October 17, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Cold War blocs are re-forming, and the PRC is the &#039;&#039;de facto&#039;&#039; leader of the opposition whether the Party is ready or not. The outcome of the Second Cold War will depend heavily upon whether and in what fashion the PRC will take on this mantle of leadership.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Post-Primacy Adaptation ===&lt;br /&gt;
What, then, is the strategy the United States is undertaking in the Second Cold War? The ultimate goal of the U.S. is clear—the elimination of China&#039;s challenge to its hegemony—but how it intends to accomplish this is not so obvious. Now let us examine the internal and external contradictions of the U.S., itself, and what obstacles its ruling class faces in its plans to maintain its dominance over the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is evident that the U.S. is attempting to rebuild its domestic manufacturing base, which since the 1990s had been decreasing as a percentage of global manufacturing. As of 2022, according to a report by McKinsey, the number of manufacturing firms and plants in the U.S. had seen a 25% decline since 1997,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Delivering the U.S. Manufacturing Renaissance,&amp;quot; McKinsey &amp;amp;#x26; Company, August 29, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet in the years just prior, manufacturing jobs had the largest rate of increase since the 1980s, and the total industrial workforce became larger than it was before the 2008 financial crisis and accompanying Great Recession.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chris Isidore and Christine Romans, &amp;quot;Made in America Is Back, Leaving U.S. Factories Scrambling to Find Workers,&amp;quot; CNN, October 10, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Although not quite larger than its previous high in 2019, before the COVID-19 pandemic began. (Bureau of Labor Statistics, &amp;quot;Union Members—2020,&amp;quot; 8.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; A downturn in the first quarter of 2023 shows that steady growth is still elusive, but a surge of demand for the defense industry&#039;s output is expected, and as Europe further de-industrializes,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch11.xhtml|Chapter Eleven]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the United States plans to further re-industrialize.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a careful intent behind this new industrial renaissance rooted in geopolitical maneuvering. The U.S. government&#039;s protectionism is targeting quality over quantity. In 2022, the CHIPS and Science Act was enacted, allocating billions in loans, grants, and tax incentives for domestic U.S. microchip production. A few months later, Taiwan Semiconductor Manufacturing Company Limited (TSMC), the world&#039;s most valuable computer chip manufacturer, announced an expansion of its U.S. operations, promising to open a new factory in Arizona that would produce 3-nanometer node semiconductor chips, then the most advanced type of computer chip in production anywhere.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Emma Kinery, &amp;quot;TSMC to up Arizona Investment to $40 Billion with Second Semiconductor Chip Plant,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, December 6, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If successful, the United States&#039; economic reliance upon Taiwan—which hinges upon Taiwan&#039;s status as the world&#039;s most advanced semiconductor foundry with 92% of all sub-10-nanometer manufacturing capacity, as of 2021&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Antonio Varas, Raj Varadarajan, Jimmy Goodrich, and Falan Yinug, &#039;&#039;Strengthening the Global Semiconductor Supply Chain in an Uncertain Era&#039;&#039;, (Boston Consulting Group / Semiconductor Industry Association, April 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—will be vastly reduced, meaning that in any future confrontation with the PRC over its wayward province, the U.S. would lose little by sacrificing Taiwan, if by doing so the U.S. might also damage its rival.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Officially, the U.S. government refers to the new protectionism as &amp;quot;friend-shoring,&amp;quot; which purportedly boosts the resiliency of global supply chain networks by decoupling them from any countries that are not &amp;quot;allies and partners.&amp;quot; Yet thus far, the only country whose industrial base is expanding to provide this resiliency is the United States; even as U.S. Treasury Secretary Janet Yellen promoted &amp;quot;friend-shoring&amp;quot; in a speech before Korean technology conglomerate LG in Seoul in July 2022, the fruits of these &amp;quot;exchanges&amp;quot; included LG&#039;s new lithium-ion battery manufacturing capacity in Michigan, Hyundai&#039;s new electric vehicle plants in Georgia, and another chip plant in Texas from Samsung, the world&#039;s &#039;&#039;second&#039;&#039;-largest advanced semiconductor manufacturer.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Su-Lin Tan, &amp;quot;Yellen Says the U.S. and Its Allies Should Use &#039;Friend-Shoring&#039; to Give Supply Chains a Boost,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, July 19, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Once this process is far enough along, any new proxy wars in eastern Asia during the Second Cold War will be no skin off the super-empire&#039;s nose; instead of threats to its economic performance and profits, such conflicts will become opportunities to inflict casualties upon the PRC and its allies, just like in the wars in Korea and Vietnam during the latter twentieth century. Just as with Europe, the super-empire is also seeking to drain its eastern appendages of their most valuable capital and transform them into disposable pawns.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Industrial redevelopment is only one facet of the super-empire&#039;s wide-ranging restructuring, however. Less obvious but just as crucial are the adaptations being made to its military apparatus. In 1992, a secret document detailing the U.S. government&#039;s plan for its new reign as the leader of the world&#039;s unipolar empire was leaked to the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;; dubbed the &amp;quot;Wolfowitz Doctrine&amp;quot; after its architect U.S. Defense Secretary Paul Wolfowitz, it described the United States&#039; foremost priority as to ensure that no rivals to U.S. power—either regional or global—would develop.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Patrick E. Tyler, &amp;quot;U.S. Strategy Plan Calls for Insuring No Rivals Develop,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 8, 1992.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; For a quarter of a century, the super-empire ran roughshod over the world in an orgy of death and destruction for the sake of profit; yet now it has acknowledged that the Wolfowitz Doctrine has finally failed, and the PRC&#039;s ascension to becoming a new global rival cannot be prevented. In 2017, a report published by the U.S. Army War College concluded that the United States would soon lose its position as the world&#039;s sole superpower, identifying an impending &amp;quot;volatile and uncertain restructuring of international security affairs in ways that appear to be increasingly hostile to unchallenged U.S. leadership.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan P. Freier, Christopher M. Bado, Christopher J. Bolan, and Robert S. Hume, &#039;&#039;At Our Own Peril: DoD Risk Assessment in a Post-Primacy World&#039;&#039; [monograph] (Army War College Press, June 29, 2017), xv.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The report called this new period &amp;quot;post-U.S. primacy&amp;quot; and advised the Department of Defense to take measures to &amp;quot;secure access to the global commons and strategic regions, markets, and resources&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;create, preserve, and extend U.S. military advantage&amp;quot; in response.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan P. Freier et al., xvi.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In particular, the report stated:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;… the post-primacy reality demands a wider and more flexible military force that can generate advantage and options across the broadest possible range of military demands. To U.S. political leadership, maintenance of military advantage preserves maximum freedom of action. Further, it underwrites yet another bedrock principle of American defense policy—nuclear and conventional deterrence. &#039;&#039;Finally, it allows U.S. decision-makers the opportunity to dictate or hold significant sway over outcomes in international disputes in the shadow of significant U.S. military capability and the implied promise of unacceptable consequences in the event that capability is unleashed&#039;&#039;. [emphasis added]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nathan P. Freier et al., 48.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;The flood of 40,000 new U.S. troops into Europe in 2022 and the plans to construct new military facilities in the Philippines announced in 2023&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sui-Lee Wee, &amp;quot;U.S. to Boost Military Role in the Philippines in Push to Counter China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 3, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; must be evaluated in the context of this unambiguous statement of intent. All around the world, the global U.S. occupation forces are not declining but becoming further concentrated. During the GWOT the U.S. army had used individual brigades for small counter-insurgency operations; in 2021, the U.S. Army Training and Doctrine Command issued new guidelines for the reorganization of U.S. battle operations, re-combining the brigades into divisions for large-scale combat operations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;LTG Theodore D. Martin (featured presenter), &#039;&#039;WayPoint in 2028 – Multidomain Operations&#039;&#039;, Army University Press video [14:00], December 3, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In October of 2022, the U.S. Congress proposed granting the Pentagon wartime procurement powers, greatly increasing the budget for munitions. An analyst from CSIS remarked that the numbers involved were far greater than were needed to resupply the Armed Forces of Ukraine, and instead indicated that Congress was concerned with &amp;quot;building stockpiles for a major ground war in the future.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Joe Gould and Bryant Harris, &amp;quot;Lawmakers Seek Emergency Powers for Pentagon&#039;s Ukraine War Contracting,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Defense News&#039;&#039;, October 17, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In short, the reorientation of the U.S. military following the dissolution of the Soviet Union described in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]] is now happening in reverse; but in both instances, total military spending &#039;&#039;increased&#039;&#039;. Simultaneously, the scale of the U.S. military&#039;s covert operations has also expanded. Between 2017 and 2020, over $300 million was spent on the secretive &amp;quot;127e&amp;quot; program that arms, trains, and provides intelligence to foreign proxy forces for combat operations against enemies of the U.S.—a tenfold increase from the program&#039;s initial 2005 budget.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nick Turse and Alice Speri, &amp;quot;How the Pentagon Uses a Secretive Program to Wage Proxy Wars,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Intercept&#039;&#039;, July 1, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The United States is no longer specializing in counter-insurgency, but neither is it abandoning the covert realm; it now seeks to &#039;&#039;foster&#039;&#039; insurgency rather than counter it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 2021, Elbridge A. Colby, former U.S. Deputy Assistant Secretary of Defense for Strategy and Force Development and the lead architect of the Department of Defense&#039;s National Defense Strategy, published a roadmap for U.S.-PRC policy titled &#039;&#039;The Strategy of Denial: American Defense in an Age of Great Power Conflict&#039;&#039;. The book was praised by members of Congress, former U.S. defense officials, and numerous media establishment figures, and selected as one of the top ten books of the year by the &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;. Colby writes, as a central thesis, that:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Physical force, especially the ability to kill, is the ultimate form of coercive leverage. While there are other sources of influence, such as wealth, persuasiveness, and charisma, they are all dominated by the power to kill. One with the ability to kill another can, if willing, escalate any dispute to that level and thus prevail. Although hard power is not the only form of power, it is dominant if effectively employed; hard power always has the capacity to dominate soft power. Left unaddressed, might trumps right. Therefore, to protect its interests, the United States must be especially concerned about the use of physical force.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Elbridge A. Colby, &#039;&#039;The Strategy of Denial: American Defense in the Age of Great Power Conflict&#039;&#039; (Yale University Press, 2021), chap. 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Given that the United States no longer enjoys what Colby calls a &amp;quot;preponderance of power&amp;quot; in the world, he asserts that in order to prevent an &amp;quot;unfavorable balance of power&amp;quot; from forming against it, it is necessary for the U.S. to maintain its ability to kill any opponent, including and especially the PRC.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The likelihood of any other state, even a &amp;quot;hegemonic power,&amp;quot; ever attacking the United States, Colby acknowledges, is &amp;quot;rather remote&amp;quot; given the United States&#039; nuclear arsenal, isolated geographic position, and enormous resources available for defense. Instead, according to Colby, this extreme militant position toward China should be adopted merely because the PRC&#039;s growing commercial and trading bloc could cause the &amp;quot;erosion of America&#039;s economic power&amp;quot;;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Colby, &#039;&#039;The Strategy of Denial&#039;&#039;, chap. 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in other words, the U.S. must be ready and willing to destroy any country that might undermine in any way its position as the dominant exploiter of the world, as well as any allies of such a country, any of its strategic partners, or any of its neighbors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if it has the ability to &amp;quot;kill&amp;quot; China, however, before the super-empire can do so, it must first ensure that it will not itself be killed by the PRC&#039;s counter-stroke. The principle of mutually-assured destruction, which during the First Cold War prevented any intentional open military conflict between NATO and the Warsaw Pact, still applies in the new era; but in the terms of its military strength and nuclear deterrent, the PRC&#039;s relative position lags behind the Soviet Union&#039;s during the twentieth century. The PRC&#039;s conventional navy and air force are vastly outmatched by the United States; as of 2022, the People&#039;s Liberation Army Navy had only two operational aircraft carriers while the U.S. Navy had eleven. According to the International Campaign to Abolish Nuclear Weapons, behind the Russian Federation and the United States, the size of the PRC&#039;s arsenal was a distant third at 350 warheads, less than 10% of the size of the U.S. arsenal. If the super-empire succeeds in somehow neutralizing the Federation, the PRC will be overwhelmingly outgunned in any potential nuclear conflict. Even if combined with the strength of the DPRK, the PRC would still be outmatched by even the super-empire&#039;s nuclear-powered junior partners (France, the UK, and Israel).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Campaign to Abolish Nuclear Weapons, &amp;quot;The World&#039;s Nuclear Weapons.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Upon first glance, any strategy involving nuclear confrontation would seem catastrophically irrational. The PRC&#039;s nuclear arsenal, if deployed with the intention, is nonetheless more than powerful enough to destroy all human civilization and perhaps even all human life—the ultimate deterrent to military aggression. Yet elements within the U.S. government, defense industry, and press are still seeking some way to weaken it. &amp;quot;The U.S. Should Show It Can Win a Nuclear War&amp;quot; a &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039; op-ed headline advised in April 2022.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Seth Cropsey, &amp;quot;The US Should Show It Can Win a Nuclear War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wall Street Journal&#039;&#039;, April 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In a report issued to the U.S. Air Force Global Strike Command in 2020, the Louisiana Tech Research Institute advised an expansion and upgrade of U.S. nuclear weaponry not to preserve its own deterrent but to attain &#039;&#039;nuclear superiority&#039;&#039;. &amp;quot;The United States has never been content with a mere second-strike capability&amp;quot; wrote national security strategist and former CIA officer Matthew Kroenig; &amp;quot;Like with North Korea, the United States retains the ability to impose much more significant costs on China, and Chinese nuclear experts fear that Washington may even be able to deny China&#039;s deterrent with a nuclear first strike on China&#039;s nuclear forces.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Stephen Blank, &#039;&#039;Guide to Nuclear Deterrence in the Age of Great-Power Competition&#039;&#039; (Louisiana Tech Research Institute, 2021), 37–39.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; One year earlier, the Pentagon advised the development of a new, technologically advanced missile defense system reminiscent of the Cold War-era Strategic Defense Initiative.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Geoff Brumfiel, &amp;quot;Trump Unveils Ambitious Missile Defense Plans,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;NPR, All Things Considered&#039;&#039;, January 17, 2019.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; If the United States can deploy even a rudimentary missile defense system, the Western capitalist oligarchy will not hesitate to accept the risk of a few million Americans&#039; deaths as acceptable &amp;quot;collateral damage&amp;quot; in exchange for removing the PRC&#039;s deterrent.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;section title&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
=== Economic Decoupling ===&lt;br /&gt;
Nuclear apocalypse or open warfare, however, are not the only ways to kill. China&#039;s dominance of global manufacturing is presently its best defense against the super-empire&#039;s aggression; the economies of the United States and China are presently so intertwined that the &amp;quot;termination shock&amp;quot; to the U.S. of abruptly severing ties to its largest trading partner would bring total economic ruin, severe shortages of basic goods, and potentially social chaos or even mass starvation. Such a disruption would seriously threaten the capitalist oligarchy&#039;s rule and rate of profit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The super-empire must therefore reverse course and first &amp;quot;decouple&amp;quot; itself from its enemy before it can attempt to land a killing blow. The scale and complexity of the global economy, as well as China&#039;s increasingly central role within it, makes this a protracted and extremely difficult process. Indeed, the challenge for the super-empire is not merely separating the U.S. trade from China and developing its own industry, but separating the vast array of global supply chains of raw materials and intermediate manufacturing from China as well. In this endeavor even the United States&#039; junior imperialist partners have proven reluctant to cooperate and have required the U.S. to apply an increasing amount of coercion to produce the desired results. The government of Germany, in one example, openly expressed a desire to maintain its trade relations with the PRC in November of 2022, when Chancellor Scholz became the first G7 head of state to visit China since the outbreak of the COVID-19 pandemic.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Olaf Scholz, &amp;quot;We Don&#039;t Want to Decouple from China, but Can&#039;t Be Overreliant,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Politico&#039;&#039;, November 3, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2023, President Macron made a similar visit, and French multinational energy corporation TotalEnergies began accepting payment for liquified natural gas in yuan (rather than dollars) for the first time.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Andrew Hayley, &amp;quot;China Completes First Yuan-Settled LNG Trade,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Reuters&#039;&#039;, March 28, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, from a general overview of China&#039;s economic integration with the super-empire, it would seem that decoupling has thus far been a colossal failure. The United Kingdom, in another example, has not reduced trade with China but expanded it; between 2018 and 2021, the value of Chinese imports to the UK rose by 66%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;BBC, &amp;quot;China Overtakes Germany as UK&#039;s Top Import Market,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;BBC&#039;&#039;, May 25, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Foreign direct investment in China from the super-empire&#039;s lieutenants has been increasing, with Germany and the Republic of Korea providing the greatest amounts of new capital, followed by Japan and the UK.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ben Jiang, &amp;quot;German Optical Giant Zeiss Breaks Ground on US$25 Million Plant in Suzhou in Vote of Confidence in China,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;South China Morning Post&#039;&#039;, October 21, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Some of the most dramatic successes of decoupling—for example recent trade disputes between the PRC and Australia—have been the result of policy changes by the PRC, not Western governments. By the end of 2021, the Australian wine industry&#039;s sales in China were reduced by 97%—yet this annihilation was not caused by Australia shifting to new markets, but by tariffs issued by the PRC in unofficial retaliation for Australia&#039;s ban on Huawei and its continued political antagonism towards Beijing.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Trade Dispute With China Puts Australian Wine Industry In a Precarious Position,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Wine Enthusiast&#039;&#039;, updated September 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Overall, exports from Australia to China in fact &#039;&#039;increased&#039;&#039; by 24% in the same year.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Weizhen Tan, &amp;quot;Australia&#039;s Exports to China Are Jumping despite Their Trade Fight,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;CNBC&#039;&#039;, October 27, 2021.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This contradiction is evident even at the highest levels. In 2022, the chair of the Switzerland-based multinational wealth manager UBS—the largest private bank in the world—assured a financial forum in Hong Kong that global bankers were &amp;quot;very pro-China&amp;quot; and open to making further investment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hudson Lockett et al., &amp;quot;Global Bankers &#039;Very pro-China&#039;, Says UBS Chair,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Financial Times&#039;&#039;, November 2, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Despite the State Department&#039;s rhetoric and the recent exchanges of tariffs, even the Western financial oligarchy itself, or at the very least a significant faction of it, still sees China as a source of profit in the near future. If even the masters of the super-empire are not in favor of pursuing it, then &amp;quot;decoupling&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Or at least, &#039;&#039;economic&#039;&#039; decoupling—see [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch08.xhtml|Chapter Eight]] for an analysis of decoupling in other areas.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; is &#039;&#039;not&#039;&#039; dead on arrival, but &#039;&#039;not yet even seriously attempted&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When, then, will rhetoric become reality? Most likely, the Western bourgeoisie have recognized that decoupling will be a long-term and multistage process. They cannot shun Chinese imports until the reinvigoration of U.S. domestic industry has begun to bear fruit; they will therefore continue doing business in the meantime with sheathed knives and a smile. There are certain strategic sectors, however, where decoupling will grant the super-empire the greatest immediate advantage for the lowest risk; it is in &#039;&#039;these&#039;&#039; areas, and not in a general sense, that decoupling is being actively pursued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In October 2022, the U.S. Department of Commerce announced new sanctions on China&#039;s computer chip industry, forbidding exports of advanced technology to China and restricting all &amp;quot;U.S. persons&amp;quot; from being employed at semiconductor facilities in China.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;U.S. Department of Commerce, Bureau of Industry and Security, U.S. Mission China, &amp;quot;Commerce Implements New Export Controls on Advanced Computing and Semiconductor Manufacturing Items to the People&#039;s Republic of China (PRC),&amp;quot; October 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Soon after, both Japan and the Netherlands—home to the largest manufacturers of chip-making equipment, Tokyo Electron and ASML—moved to comply with the new export controls.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Takashi Mochizuki, Cagan Koc, and Peter Elstrom, &amp;quot;Japan to Join US Effort to Tighten Chip Exports to China,&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 12, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This shift did not take place immediately, but over the course of two months—during which time the U.S. strong-armed its &amp;quot;allies&amp;quot; by threatening to ban the sale of &#039;&#039;any&#039;&#039; foreign products to China that contained U.S. technologies.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Cagan Koc, Eric Martin, and Jenny Leonard, &amp;quot;Netherlands Plans Curbs on China Tech Exports in Deal With US,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, December 7, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is now clear that the U.S. government will not succeed in preventing mainland China&#039;s computer chip industry from catching up with TSMC and Samsung, nor even significantly prolong the gap&#039;s existence. In September 2023, within a year of the application of sanctions, a teardown of the newest of Huawei phone revealed that China&#039;s top chipmaker, Semiconductor Manufacturing International Corp., had already achieved 7-nanometer capability.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vlad Savov and Debby Wu, &amp;quot;Huawei Teardown Shows Chip Breakthrough in Blow to US Sanctions,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Bloomberg&#039;&#039;, September 3, 2023.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It is also clear, however, that the U.S. has power to decouple an entire industry when it chooses to do so, and the leverage to compel third parties to fall in line in a matter of months. The PRC&#039;s appeals to the World Trade Organization over the chip sanctions, even if successful, will have no effect on the decoupling process. In December 2022, the WTO officially ruled in the PRC&#039;s favor in the dispute over U.S. metal tariffs from a few years prior, judging that the U.S. was in violation of international trade rules; the U.S. government promptly responded that it would maintain the tariffs anyway.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bryce Baschuk, &amp;quot;WTO Says Trump&#039;s Metals Tariffs Broke Rules as U.S. Rejects Findings,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;American Journal of Transportation&#039;&#039;, December 14 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The U.S. government is both willing and able to break its own rules the moment those rules cease to serve its interests, and no institution, country, or other power in the world is yet capable of stopping it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In summary, what can be observed of the present foreign and economic policy of the United States reveals that it has four major long-term strategic goals:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
# To significantly slow China&#039;s technological development&lt;br /&gt;
# To isolate the PRC from its current or potential allies, partners, and neighbors&lt;br /&gt;
# To provoke the PRC into a costly and destructive proxy war in East Asia&lt;br /&gt;
# To remove the PRC&#039;s nuclear deterrent&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first goal, which it has recently pursued most urgently, it has already failed, and in the second, it is also failing. The Russian Federation— whose defeat and subjugation would have allowed the super-empire to encircle the PRC—has proved more resilient than expected, and in general the periphery is growing more friendly to the PRC, rather than less. Success in the third and fourth goals appear increasingly remote—but this is not by any means an assurance that the U.S. will not try. As of this writing, hundreds of thousands of lives have been lost in Ukraine; Taiwanese and Korean lives are certainly no less cheap to the Western oligarchy, and when nuclear powers are involved, military action of any kind has the potential to escalate to global proportions. The great danger of our time is therefore less that the U.S. may succeed in preserving its hegemony, but in how many people its government still has the power to kill in its attempts to do so.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Appendix A - Unequal Exchange in Ghanaian Gold Mining ==&lt;br /&gt;
Proceeding from the example of Apple&#039;s iPhone 6 given in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]], this appendix will estimate one of the more hidden forms of unequal exchange involved in the extraction of raw materials for its production (or, increasingly, as Apple itself shifts to recycling, the production of similar products). Often, lower down in the supply chain, labor exploitation becomes more severe and more difficult to quantify; the type of precious metals needed to construct the iPhone are extracted most cheaply through &amp;quot;artisanal&amp;quot; or small-scale mining with hand tools in the periphery, in mineral-rich countries such as Peru, Ghana, Mali, and the Democratic Republic of the Congo, where the global relations of imperialism enforce extremely low wages and sometimes even slave labor.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In 2016, artisanal mining supplied livelihoods to over one hundred million people worldwide [Armah &#039;&#039;et al&#039;&#039;., &amp;quot;Working Conditions of Male and Female Artisanal and Small-Scale Goldminers in Ghana: Examining Existing Disparities,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;The Extractive Industries and Society&#039;&#039; 3, no. 2 (April 2016)]. Gold and cobalt, the most expensive materials in the iPhone 6 by weight, can be and are also mined profitably in the core where labor power is more expensive, but only with advanced mechanization.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to a detailed investigation by journalist Brian Merchant in 2017, a single iPhone 6 contained only about one dollar&#039;s worth of raw materials (excluding plastics) by weight, which required mining approximately 34 kilograms of ore. A trace amount of gold (0.014 grams, or about 0.0005 ounces) accounted for $0.56 and required mining 18 kilograms&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Assuming that the gold is extracted via hard-rock mining, presently the most common type of gold mining worldwide.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; out of those 34.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Merchant, &amp;quot;Everything That&#039;s Inside Your IPhone,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;VICE&#039;&#039;, Aug 15, 2017.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According to a report on field surveys conducted in 2012 by the International Labor Organization, over 56 tonnes of gold were estimated to be produced annually by artisanal gold miners in Ghana, who extracted an average of two ounces (about 57 grams) each per year (i.e. about eleven iPhones&#039; worth per day),&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;International Programme on the Elimination Of Child Labour (IPEC), &#039;&#039;Analytical Studies on Child Labour in Mining and Quarrying in Ghana&#039;&#039; (International Labour Organization, May 2013), ix.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which at a global market price of $1,411 per ounce&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Bank, &amp;quot;World Bank Commodities Price Data (The Pink Sheet) December 2014,&amp;quot; 2.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; would garner about $7.73 of &#039;&#039;revenue&#039;&#039; (not wages) per worker per day.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ghana is used as an example due to its status as the Africa&#039;s largest producer of gold. The opacity of supply chains makes determining how much of Apple&#039;s gold was actually sourced from Ghana in 2014 difficult. Though today, Apple has &amp;quot;reformed&amp;quot; its supply chain to source gold from South America and from recycled electronics, Ghanaian gold is still part of a multitude of similar products.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The chronic undervaluation of Ghana&#039;s gold exports (which according to a study by Ghana&#039;s Institute of Statistical, Social and Economic Research garnered less than 90% of the global market price between 2011 and 2017)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Ghana Loses over $2bn in Taxes to Undervaluation of Gold Exports,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Ghanaian Times&#039;&#039;, January 28, 2022.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; is driven by this artisanal mining industry and consequent gold smuggling, which further reduces the total cost of the production, further reduces the wage of the gold miner, and deprives the state of Ghana of tax revenue on these exports that might be spent on development that could directly or indirectly increase its workers&#039; standard of living. The average Ghanaian artisanal gold mine &#039;&#039;worker&#039;&#039; earns only a few dollars per day.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This is in fact considerably higher than the average income of a Ghanaian agricultural worker, who earns less than one dollar per day. For this reason, a drop in the price of gold typically has no effect on the size of the population of artisanal miners. (Artisanal Gold Council, &amp;quot;The Effect of Changing Gold Prices on Artisanal Mining.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus if the Ghanaian gold miner were compensated fairly, then his wages, and consequently Ghana&#039;s below-market export price of gold, would increase, and if the margins in the remainder of the supply chain are unchanged, this increase could only come by increasing the retail price or reducing the profit collected through the sale of the iPhone (or similar product). In core countries, such as Canada and Australia, which also mine large amounts of gold annually, the gold mining process involves a much greater amount of constant capital (e.g., technologically advanced mining equipment) that enables mines to extract the same amount of gold with a much smaller amount of human labor—both less quantitatively,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Canada, for example, produced about 193 tonnes of gold in 2021 (World Gold Council, &amp;quot;Global Mine Production&amp;quot;) while employing roughly only 17,200 total workers mining both gold and silver (IBISWorld, &amp;quot;Gold &amp;amp;#x26; Silver Ore Mining in Canada – Employment Statistics 2005–2028&amp;quot;). If approximately one million Ghanaians can produce 56 tonnes in a year, Canadian miners would be no less than two hundred times more productive. It is the height of absurdity to imagine that a Canadian miner somehow works two hundred times harder than a Ghanaian miner; the discrepancy can only be (in part) the result of vast differences in constant capital. As the remainder of this book shows in greater detail, it is a key objective of the super-empire to obstruct the victim country&#039;s access to—and independent control over— capital of this nature.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; less arduous and dangerous qualitatively, and compensated at much higher rates&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The average base compensation for a Canadian gold miner advertised on Indeed in 2022 was around 355 Canadian dollars, or about 260 U.S. dollars, per day. (Indeed, &amp;quot;Miner Salary in Canada.&amp;quot;)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—but still resulting in a profit.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Canadian gold is of course still more expensive than Ghanaian gold, but the amount produced cheaply in the periphery is not sufficient to meet total global demand, so more expensive gold can also be profitably sold.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even as the periphery&#039;s single largest producer of gold, Ghana has no leverage whatsoever to demand a higher price; therefore the core receives a very large quantity of gold from it each year that is both cheaper than market prices and required virtually no expenditure of capital due to artisanal mining. This savings in &#039;&#039;capital&#039;&#039; expenditure is not directly reflected in the recorded profit margin of the iPhone or other high-tech devices, yet is accomplished by super-exploiting the Ghanaian worker.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Appendix B - Unequal Exchange between Africa and China ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;We are certainly not against marketing and trading. On the contrary, we are for a widening of our potentialities in these spheres, and we are convinced that we shall be able to adjust the balance in our favour only by developing an agriculture attuned to our needs and supporting it with&#039;&#039; a rapidly increasing industrialisation that will break the neo-colonialist pattern which at present operates.&amp;quot; [emphasis added]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
—Kwame Nkrumah, 1965&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nkrumah, &#039;&#039;Neo-Colonialism, the Last Stage of Imperialism&#039;&#039; (1965), 9.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;Köhler&#039;s formula for unequal exchange between countries is used here to update his findings. For the sake of consistency, Köhler&#039;s original results from 2009 will be reproduced, and then the same formula will be applied to data from 2016, the most recent year for which the IMF&#039;s World Economic Outlook Database included the same statistical indicators referenced by Köhler.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Attempts to quantify unequal exchange for more recent years may require different statistical indicators, and thus possibly encounter the same problem as Köhler, who in pioneering his formula could not directly compare his conclusions with Amin&#039;s. The development of new or updated formulas is therefore best attempted by more qualified specialists such as Köhler or Hickel.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The table below shows Köhler&#039;s &amp;quot;distortion factor,&amp;quot; or the values of the selected countries&#039; currencies compared with the dollar, based on the ratio of each country&#039;s GDP per capita at purchasing power parity (PPP) to its GDP per capita in current U.S. dollars in 2009. With the exception of individual African countries and the addition of Russia, the list is the same chosen by Köhler to display a wide range of data.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gernot Köhler, &#039;&#039;Estimating Unequal Exchange: Sub-Saharan Africa to China and the World&#039;&#039; (Oakville: Sheridan College, 2022), table. 1.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Gross domestic product and currency values in 2009&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2010 (Brazil, China, Germany, India, Luxembourg, Russia, Democratic Republic of Timor-Leste, United Kingdom, United States).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*Mean average of the distortion factors for the group of 44 African countries defined by the IMF.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2010 (IMF-Defined Sub-Saharan Africa).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2009, this group included Eritrea, but excluded Sudan, Djibouti, and Mauritania.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;**Mean average of the distortion factors for the group of 46 African countries defined by the UN International Trade Statistics Yearbook.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2010 (UN-Defined Sub-Saharan Africa).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2009 this group included Sudan, Djibouti, and Mauritania, but excluded Eritrea.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Country or Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Total GDP (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |GDP per capita (USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |GDP per capita (at PPP)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Distortion factor &#039;&#039;d&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Timor-Leste&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |590&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |543&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2522&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4.65&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |India&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1235975&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1031&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2941&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2.85&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (IMF)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |885245&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.98*&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (UN)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |942128&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.98**&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4908982&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3678&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6567&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.79&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Russia&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1229227&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8694&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14920&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.72&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Brazil&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1574039&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8220&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10514&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.28&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |United States&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14256275&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |46381&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |46381&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.00&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |United Kingdom&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2183607&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |35334&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |34619&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.98&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Germany&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3352742&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |40875&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |34212&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.84&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Luxembourg&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |51736&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |104512&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |78395&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.75&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
These values match Köhler&#039;s; using the same statistical indicators in the World Economic Outlook Database, the corresponding data for 2016 is given below:&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Gross domestic product and currency values in 2016&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2017 (Brazil, China, Germany, India, Luxembourg, Russia, Timor-Leste, United Kingdom, United States).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*Mean average of the distortion factors for the group of 45 African countries defined by the IMF.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2017 (IMF-Defined Sub-Saharan Africa).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2016, this group included Eritrea and South Sudan, but excluded Sudan, Djibouti, and Mauritania.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;**Mean average of the distortion factors for the group of 46 African countries defined by the UN International Trade Statistics Yearbook.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Economic Outlook Database, &amp;quot;Report for Selected Countries and Subjects: April 2017 (UN-Defined Sub-Saharan Africa).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In 2016, this group included Sudan, Djibouti, and Mauritania, but excluded Eritrea and South Sudan. Note that it also included the British territory of Saint Helena, but statistics for Saint Helena were not tracked by the IMF database and it is therefore not included in this average.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Country or Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Total GDP (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |GDP per capita (USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |GDP per capita (at PPP)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Distortion factor &#039;&#039;d&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Timor-Leste&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2498&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2102&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4187&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.99&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |India&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2256397&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1723&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6616&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3.84&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (IMF)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1411495&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2.7*&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (UN)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1504258&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2.62**&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |11218281&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8113&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |15399&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.9&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Russia&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1280731&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8929&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |26490&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2.97&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Brazil&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1798622&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |8727&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |15242&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.75&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |United States&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |18569100&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |57436&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |57436&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.0&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |United Kingdom&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2629188&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |40096&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |42481&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.06&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Germany&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |3466639&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |41902&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |48111&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.15&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Luxembourg&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |59468&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |103199&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |104003&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1.01&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
Immediately obvious are the changes brought on by the increase in the value of the dollar compared with other currencies. Not only did the distortion factors for the African and the BRICS countries all increase, &#039;&#039;including&#039;&#039; China&#039;s, but the factors for European countries increased as well. However, the &#039;&#039;relative&#039;&#039; gap between Africa and China, and between Africa and Europe, widened considerably, suggesting that the &amp;quot;drain,&amp;quot; or transfer value, from Africa to those countries also grew. To calculate the transfer value between two countries (or groups of countries) in 2009, Köhler used the following equation:&amp;lt;div class=&amp;quot;figure&amp;quot;&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;math&amp;gt;T = \frac{d_1}{d_2}X - X&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;where &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;T&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; is the transfer value, &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;X&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; is the volume of exports from the lower-wage country to the higher-wage country, &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;d_1&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; is the distortion factor for the lower-wage country, and the &amp;lt;math&amp;gt;d_2&amp;lt;/math&amp;gt; is the distortion factor for the higher-wage country. The results of this calculation for 2009 are given below:&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Exports and transfer values from &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (as defined by the UN) in 2009&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Department of Economic and Social Affairs, Statistics Division, &amp;quot;International Trade Statistics Yearbook, 2009. Volume I, Trade by Country,&amp;quot; 22–23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*The UN International Trade Statistics Yearbook relied upon by Köhler does not use the IMF&#039;s &amp;quot;Advanced economies&amp;quot; grouping, and the IMF&#039;s database does not use the UN&#039;s &amp;quot;Developed economies&amp;quot; grouping, leading him to estimate this result by assuming an average distortion factor of 1.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;**The UN yearbook also lacks data for China as an individual recipient of trade. This number is Köhler&#039;s estimate of 75% of the export volume from the UN&#039;s SSA region to the UN&#039;s &amp;quot;Eastern Asia&amp;quot; region, which was 50379 million USD in 2009.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Destination&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Export volume (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from IMF region (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from IMF region (% of GDP)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from UN region (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from UN region (% of GDP)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Developed economies&amp;quot; (UN)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |145170&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |142267*&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |16.07&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |142267*&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |15.1&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |37784**&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4011&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.45&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |4011&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.43&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
When the values in the fourth column are rounded to the nearest tenth of a percent (16.1% and 0.5% to the &amp;quot;Advanced economies&amp;quot; and China respectively) Köhler&#039;s results are reproduced exactly.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Köhler, &#039;&#039;Estimating Unequal Exchange&#039;&#039;, table 7.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Another limitation of Köhler&#039;s method is apparent, however. While the IMF did not consider Sudan to be part of &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa,&amp;quot; the United Nations (which aggregated the volume of exports &#039;&#039;X&#039;&#039;) did, leading to different GDP totals for the region depending on which definition is used. Thus while Sudan did not significantly alter the region&#039;s average distortion factor—and by extension its transfer values—in 2009, the transfer values are lower as a percentage of the total regional GDP than if Sudan is excluded. Rounding similarly, Köhler&#039;s &amp;quot;low estimate&amp;quot; (assuming an average distortion factor of 1.00 for the &amp;quot;developed economies&amp;quot;) for the transfer value from the African countries to the &amp;quot;Developed economies&amp;quot; of the world should therefore be slightly lower at 15.1% of total GDP, and the transfer value to China also lower at 0.4%.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using the new UN International Trade Statistics Yearbook, but the same indicators and approximations for trade volumes as before, the results for 2016 are as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+Exports and transfer values from &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (as defined by the UN) in 2016&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;United Nations Department of Economic and Social Affairs, Statistics Division, &amp;quot;International Trade Statistics Yearbook, 2016. Volume I, Trade by Country,&amp;quot; 22–23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Destination&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Export volume (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from IMF region (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from IMF region (% of GDP)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from UN region (million USD)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Transfer value from UN region (% of GDP)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |&amp;quot;Developed economies&amp;quot; (UN)&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |130954&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |222622&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |15.77&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |212145&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |14.1&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |30000&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |12632&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.89&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |11368&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |0.76&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
The relative strength of the yuan did indeed increase unequal exchange from Africa to China, but not so dramatically. By 2016, the transfer values to both China and the &amp;quot;Developed economies&amp;quot; grew, yet the transfer value to China was still comparatively tiny, 0.76% of the region&#039;s GDP; even according to the less-accurate estimate (i.e. including Sudan&#039;s exports but excluding its GDP and distortion factor), the transfer to China remained lower than 1% of regional GDP.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other limitations of Köhler&#039;s method identified by Hickel et al. apply here as well.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;See [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch02.xhtml|Chapter Two]].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Since China has continued to prosper since 2016, it would also seem this transfer value may have continued to grow, even if it cannot be consistently measured against Köhler&#039;s original estimate. The volume of trade recorded for the two years, however, suggests that contrary to the popular conception that China is the fastest-growing trading partner to Africa, &#039;&#039;total exports&#039;&#039; from Africa to China—as well as exports from Africa to the &amp;quot;Advanced&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;Developed&amp;quot; economies—are not increasing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The World Bank&#039;s more detailed trade statistics between 2009 and 2020&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It must be noted that though the data tracked by the World Bank&#039;s World Integrated Trade Solution is not directly comparable to the UN yearbooks&#039;, given not only possible differences in data collection or aggregation, but also the fact that the World Bank uses yet &#039;&#039;another&#039;&#039;, distinct definition of &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; (including Eritrea, Sudan, South Sudan, and Mauritania, but excluding Djibouti).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; reveal that China&#039;s status as nearly every country&#039;s primary trading partner is based far more on exports &#039;&#039;from&#039;&#039; China &#039;&#039;to&#039;&#039; Africa, which skyrocketed during this time period. The average yearly rate of increase in China&#039;s share of the African region&#039;s total export value, however, was -0.2%.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Since the value of trade between countries can vary considerably from year to year, a method of estimating the average increase over a longer period is needed.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Since the end of the commodities boom of the early 2000s, the proportion of all African exports received by China has remained constant at about 14%.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, the share received by the World Bank&#039;s best approximation of the &amp;quot;Advanced&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;Developed&amp;quot; economies—the combination of its North America and Europe &amp;amp;#x26; Central Asia regions—steadily declined during the same time period, though this decline was driven entirely by North America; Europe&#039;s share, though still the largest overall at around 28%, remained more or less constant. Instead, the World Bank-defined region with the largest and most consistent increase in the share of total exports from countries in &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; was &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa&amp;quot; itself, which by 2020 received a quarter of all exports from African countries&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;World Integrated Trade Solution (WITS), &amp;quot;Sub-Saharan Africa Export Partner Share in Percentage All Countries and Regions between 2009 and 2020.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;—very likely a sign of the continent&#039;s industrialization and improving connective infrastructure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Appendix C - How the Bolshevik Revolution Was Won ==&lt;br /&gt;
Continuing from [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch03.xhtml|Chapter Three]]&#039;s analyses of armed struggle, this appendix will strive to place the Bolshevik Revolution in its appropriate historical and geopolitical context, which in 1917 was the First World War and the inter-imperialist rivalry stage defined in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch01.xhtml|Chapter One]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eventually, the old European empires, relentlessly driven to expand by finance capital, were only able to do so at the expense of each other&#039;s territory, making global conflict inevitable. A complicated network of alliances led nearly all of Europe to enter the First World War on one of two opposing sides. Victory would ensure imperial expansion, while defeat would mean the loss of some or all colonial possessions. The stakes for the capitalist class were therefore enormous. When the Russian provisional government was overthrown by the Bolsheviks, Russia&#039;s imperialist allies—primarily France, the United Kingdom, and the United States—were much more anxious about how the revolution would affect the progress of the war than the possible emergence of a new economic system that could fundamentally challenge bourgeois rule. Many, in fact, did not even conceive of such a thing. Though the bourgeoisie are typically quite class-conscious (those wielding power in class society are always well aware of their own interests and of those who do not share them) they did not seriously consider the possibility that Marxism was anything other than a long-discredited theoretical dead end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus not only was &amp;quot;[t]he front of capital [pierced] where the chain of imperialism [was] weakest,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;In his work &#039;&#039;Foundations of Leninism&#039;&#039;, Joseph Stalin argued that under the new stage of imperialism described by Lenin, proletarian revolution would not necessarily occur in the countries where capitalism had developed the most, but wherever in the world the forces of imperialism could be most easily defeated. (J. V. Stalin, &#039;&#039;Foundations of Leninism&#039;&#039;, chap. 3.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but the novelty of the proletariat seizing state power worked in the Bolsheviks&#039; favor. Unaware of the true danger to capitalist empire that socialism represented, the bourgeois press remained optimistic even as Petrograd turned red and Russia descended into civil war. In the days after the Bolsheviks stormed the Winter Palace, the paper of record dutifully printed predictions that they would not hold power for long,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;BELIEVE RUSSIAN CRISIS TEMPORARY; Washington and Embassy Officials Expect Bolsheviki Rule to Be Short,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 10, 1917.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;WASHINGTON HOPEFUL OF RUSSIA&#039;S FIGHTING: Separate Peace Not Expected—Financial Help From Allies to Continue—Radicals Not Regarded as Permanently in Control—Kerensky&#039;s Weakness Deplored,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 11, 1917.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and spilled much ink boosting hopes that a &amp;quot;strong man&amp;quot; or a new monarchy would arise instead.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;HOPE STRONG MAN WILL RULE RUSSIA: Zemstvos&#039; Agent Here and Herman Bernstein Agree That Kerensky Must Go,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 9, 1917.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;RUSSIA&#039;S STRONG MAN: From One Who Believes He Will Soon Appear,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 30, 1917.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only after an initial counterrevolution failed and the days became weeks did the headlines became more directly critical of the Bolsheviks, but mostly on the grounds of their suspected ties to Germany, and not because they were communists.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This was a persistent theme throughout the next several months: &amp;quot;Lenine Anti-American as Well as Pro-German,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 18, 1917; &amp;quot;KEEP RUSSIA IN TURMOIL; German Agents Busy Among Working Classes and Peasants,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, November 23, 1917; &amp;quot;RUSSIA&#039;S &#039;FREEDOM&#039; MADE IN GERMANY: Revolution Prepared by Berlin Long Before the War, Dr. Vesnitch, Serb Envoy, Says,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 1, 1918; &amp;quot;GERMANS RUNNING RUSSIA?—THEODORE MARBURG,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 19, 1918; &amp;quot;BOLSHEVIKI AIDED AT THE OUTSET BY GERMAN GOLD: Alleged German Offical Documents Published by Paris Paper Reveal Plot,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, February 9, 1918; &amp;quot;CLEVER PROPAGANDA BROKE DOWN RUSSIA: Germans Circulated a Newspaper in the Prison Camps and Russian Trenches,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, March 10, 1918.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even as late as January of 1918, the &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039; printed that the Allied Powers were willing to recognize the new Bolshevik government, if it would keep Russia in the war on their side.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;ALLIES NOW MAY RECOGNIZE LENINE; Attitude of Powers Modified as Result of Peace Conference Failure,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 4, 1918.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;WASHINGTON WATCHES EVENTS IN RUSSIA; Bolsheviki May Gain Recognition If They Decide to Remain in the War,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;New York Times&#039;&#039;, January 5, 1918.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Only after the Bolsheviks had negotiated a peace with the Central Powers in March of 1918 did the Allied Powers actually invade Russia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Allied intervention in the Russian Civil War must therefore be analyzed in the context of the prevailing relations of world imperialism. Unlike the interventions in Korea and Vietnam in the latter part of the twentieth century, during the Russian Civil War the Western empires were not united, and their policies were not yet fully oriented along anticommunist lines. Instead, the primary war goals of the invaders were to revive the eastern front against Germany, and to prevent the Central Powers from seizing any resources from the fracturing Russian Empire. If their class enemies the Bolsheviks needed to be overthrown in order to accomplish those goals, so much the better; but this was only one possible means to those ends, and no serious attempt was made to pursue it once those ends had been otherwise achieved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The forces of counterrevolution—the White &#039;&#039;Armies&#039;&#039;, plural—thus remained divided, poorly supported, and proved ultimately surmountable by the superior organization of the Red Army. After the Central Powers surrendered, most Allied forces left Russia within a year—before the Civil War had been decisively concluded and before their armies deployed against Germany had even finished demobilizing. Altogether, the Allied invasion consisted of fewer than 300,000 troops and took less than 2% casualties, few of which were suffered by the Western empires. The majority of Allied combat deaths in the Civil War were in fact Czechoslovakian. The combined peak totals of French, British, and U.S. troops in Russia barely exceeded 70,000—and their collective total casualties were only about seven hundred men, clear evidence that they saw relatively little actual combat with the Red Army.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Meredith Reid Sarkees and Frank Wayman, &#039;&#039;Resort to War: 1816–2007&#039;&#039; (CQ Press, 2010).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Of the each country&#039;s invasion force, Japan&#039;s was the most numerous, remained in Russia the longest, and left the most reluctantly—but rather than strangling Bolshevism in its crib, the rising Empire of Japan&#039;s primary goal was simply to expand its own sphere of influence by grabbing a piece of Russia for itself. In the final analysis, the Bolsheviks&#039; victory in the Civil War owed much to the great powers&#039; failure to take them seriously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear that if these conditions are ever to be replicated, the global relations of imperialism must first return to the inter-imperialist rivalry stage. Whether this could come about as a consequence of a retreat or &amp;quot;split&amp;quot; of the super-empire, or whether such a reversion is even possible, is unknowable. At first glance, given recent world events, such a transformation does not appear inconceivable; yet as shown in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch11.xhtml|Chapters Eleven]] and [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch12.xhtml|Twelve]], a return to the Cold War stage is both preferable to the oppressed peoples of the world, and more likely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Appendix D - Unemployment in the Xinjiang Uyghur Autonomous Region ==&lt;br /&gt;
As noted in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch08.xhtml|Chapter Eight]], while the Chinese government admitted at the time that minority unemployment in the XUAR during the 2000s and early 2010s was quite high, official statistics did not record exactly how high. In 2008, Minority Rights Group International (MRG) claimed that the total Uyghur unemployment rate in Xinjiang was as high as 70%;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Minority Rights Group International, &amp;quot;World Directory of Minorities: Uyghurs,&amp;quot; 3.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; though MRG did not explain how this figure was calculated, this appendix will attempt to corroborate it from other demographic data, and broadly estimate if it has improved or not in the years since then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A crucial limitation to such an estimate is not knowing the size of the &#039;&#039;total labor force&#039;&#039; in rural China. The China Statistical Yearbook defines the labor force as &amp;quot;the population aged 16 and over who are capable of working, are participating in or willing to participate in economic activities, including employed and unemployed persons.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;Explanatory Notes on Main Statistical Indicators.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This definition is broadly universal, being also used by organizations such as the OECD, the International Labor Organization, and the U.S. Bureau of Labor Statistics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;A study published by the BLS in 2000 found that when unemployment rates in the U.S. and Canada were calculated using each other&#039;s statistical method, they differed by less than 1% in either direction; between the U.S. and several European countries, this discrepancy was even smaller. (Sorrentino, &amp;quot;International Unemployment Rates: How Comparable Are They?,&amp;quot; 3.)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; An individual who does not have a job or is not making an attempt to find one is therefore considered not part of the labor force and therefore not &amp;quot;unemployed.&amp;quot; At the time of MRG&#039;s report, a majority of Xinjiang&#039;s population was rural (and an even larger majority of that rural population are Uyghur), and unemployment statistics are not broken down by ethnic group, leaving rural areas as the best proxy for statistics on Uyghur unemployment; however, unemployment in rural areas is not recorded by the government&#039;s statistical yearbooks either.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless in 2013, the year before the Party announced the new targeted poverty alleviation program, almost 73% of Xinjiang&#039;s population was between the ages of 15 and 64,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;2-11 Age Composition and Dependency Ratio of Population by Region (2013).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which is internationally considered the working age.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The average age at which Chinese workers actually retire, however, was still much lower at 54, according to the &#039;&#039;Economist&#039;&#039; in 2021 (&amp;quot;At 54, China&#039;s Average Retirement Age Is Too Low,&amp;quot; June 26, 2021).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The rural population totaled about 12.6 million,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;2-7 Total Population by Urban and Rural Residence and Birth Rate, Death Rate, Natural Growth Rate by Region (2013).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and for the end of the year, the CSY reported that just over half a million people in rural Xinjiang were either engaged in private enterprises or self-employed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;269,000 people in rural Xinjiang were engaged in private enterprises (either as workers or employers) [China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;4-8 Number of Engaged Persons in Private Enterprises at Year-End by Region (2013)&amp;quot;], and 240,000 were self-employed [China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;4-9 Number of Self-Employed Individuals at Year-End by Region (2013)&amp;quot;]. Numbers are rounded to the thousands.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even if only &#039;&#039;half&#039;&#039; the working-age population were in the labor force,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The U.S. labor force, by comparison, is relatively stable at around 62% of the total population. Between 2013 and 2022, the seasonally adjusted labor force participation rate in the U.S. varied between a minimum of 60.1% and a maximum of 63.7% [U.S. Bureau of Labor Statistics, &amp;quot;Data Retrieval: Labor Force Statistics (CPS)&amp;quot;].&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the rural unemployment rate in Xinjiang would have been well over 80%—higher even than MRG&#039;s figure. If the actual unemployment rate were any less than &#039;&#039;50%&#039;&#039;, it would mean the labor force in rural Xinjiang would have been smaller than one in ten working-age people in 2013—by itself a clear symptom of extreme poverty. According to a labor report by the government of Hotan Prefecture (which has an overwhelmingly Uyghur population) 600,000 workers still had no jobs or farms in 2017—which amounted to 40% of the local workforce and over one-quarter of the entire population.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Huo et al., &amp;quot;Research on Population Development in Ethnic Minority Areas in the Context of China&#039;s Population Strategy Adjustment,&amp;quot; &#039;&#039;Sustainability&#039;&#039; 12, no. 19 (2020).&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though they are sufficient to show the massive scale of the problem, the wide range of these estimates and the number of assumptions involved limits their usefulness. To measure whether the economic conditions faced by the Uyghur people have since improved or by how much, a comparative analysis is called for, especially if it can be done within the same sets of data.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The neighboring province of Gansu, though smaller than Xinjiang by land area, is nonetheless quite similar in other respects. In 2013, the total population of the XUAR was about 90% of that of Gansu, a similar proportion of which was rural;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;2-7 Total Population by Urban and Rural Residence and Birth Rate, Death Rate, Natural Growth Rate by Region (2013).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; yet rural Gansu had almost twice as many jobs as rural Xinjiang.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;407,000 people in rural Gansu were engaged in private enterprises (either as workers or employers) [China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;4-8 Number of Engaged Persons in Private Enterprises at Year-End by Region (2013)&amp;quot;] and 566,000 were self-employed [China Statistical Yearbook 2014, &amp;quot;4-9 Number of Self-Employed Individuals at Year-End by Region (2013)&amp;quot;]. Numbers are rounded to the thousands.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In terms of wealth and income, both regions are quite poor in comparison with the rest of the country, though Gansu is not a minority autonomous region.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between 2013 and 2021, both regions saw increasing urbanization,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2022, &amp;quot;2-7 Total Population by Urban and Rural Residence and Birth Rate, Death Rate, Natural Growth Rate by Region (2021).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; but also a tremendous rise in rural employment. The 2022 CSY reported a total of nearly six million jobs in the countryside of the XUAR and nearly seven million in Gansu, increases of over one thousand percent and six hundred percent, respectively.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;China Statistical Yearbook 2022, &amp;quot;4-3 Number of Employed Persons by Region (End of 2021).&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Assuming a constant labor participation rate of 61%, rural unemployment would have fallen from over 90% to the low double digits in the XUAR and almost vanished altogether in Gansu. In China overall, it would have fallen from over 80% to less than 10%.&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable tableb&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|+&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;*Units of 10,000.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;**Employment rate is calculated in the same way as earlier in this appendix, but assuming a total labor force of 61% of the total population for selected years.&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Region&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Year&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Rural population*&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Total population*&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Rural employed persons*&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Increase from 2013 (%)&lt;br /&gt;
! class=&amp;quot;th&amp;quot; scope=&amp;quot;col&amp;quot; |Estimated rural employment rate** (%)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |XUAR&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2013&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1257&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2264&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |51&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |—&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |6.6&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |XUAR&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2021&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1107&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2589&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |586&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1051&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |86.8&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Gansu&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2013&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1546&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2582&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |97&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |—&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |10.3&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |Gansu&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2021&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |1162&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2490&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |693&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |612&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |97.8&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2013&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |62961&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |136072&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |7473&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |—&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |19.5&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |China&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |2021&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |49835&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |141260&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |27879&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |273&lt;br /&gt;
| class=&amp;quot;td&amp;quot; |91.7&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
Evidently, the New Deal in Xinjiang, described at greater length in [[Library:Why the World Needs China#ch08.xhtml|Chapter Eight]], was neither restricted to Xinjiang, nor particularly remarkable in China overall during the late 2010s. Though the Western press has made great efforts to conflate it with a supposed attempt to destroy the Uyghur cultural identity, it is clear that the very same phenomenon has also transformed Gansu, which was and is over 90% Han. It seems that &amp;quot;targeted poverty alleviation&amp;quot; is exactly that. It has targeted not any particular ethnic group, nor minorities in general, but the poor—both Uyghur and Han alike.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Footnotes ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references /&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Why_the_World_Needs_China_-_Figure_2.png&amp;diff=79847</id>
		<title>File:Why the World Needs China - Figure 2.png</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Why_the_World_Needs_China_-_Figure_2.png&amp;diff=79847"/>
		<updated>2024-12-23T01:18:16Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Figure of  Railways of southern Xinjiang and neighboring areas of 2023 in the book Why the World Needs China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Why_the_World_Needs_China_-_Figure_1.png&amp;diff=79846</id>
		<title>File:Why the World Needs China - Figure 1.png</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Why_the_World_Needs_China_-_Figure_1.png&amp;diff=79846"/>
		<updated>2024-12-23T01:10:33Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: Figure of the Aksu, Kashgar, and Hotan Prefectures in the book Why the World Needs China.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Summary ==&lt;br /&gt;
Figure of the Aksu, Kashgar, and Hotan Prefectures in the book Why the World Needs China.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Why_the_World_Needs_China_Cover.jpg&amp;diff=79818</id>
		<title>File:Why the World Needs China Cover.jpg</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=File:Why_the_World_Needs_China_Cover.jpg&amp;diff=79818"/>
		<updated>2024-12-21T21:10:47Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: Cover of Why the World Needs China by Kyle Ferrana.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;== Summary ==&lt;br /&gt;
Cover of Why the World Needs China by Kyle Ferrana.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Socialism_is_a_Science&amp;diff=77361</id>
		<title>Library:Socialism is a Science</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Socialism_is_a_Science&amp;diff=77361"/>
		<updated>2024-11-03T23:26:36Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: uploaded full text&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=Socialism is a Science|author=Kim Jong Il|written in=November 1, 1994|published_date=November 1, 1994|published_source=Rodong Sinmun|published_location=DPRK|type=Article|pdf=http://www.korean-books.com.kp/KBMbooks/en/work/leader2/3013.pdf}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Socialism is a science. Socialism has been frustrated in a number of countries, but scientific socialism is as alive as ever in the minds of the people. The imperialists and reactionaries are fussing about the &amp;quot;end of socialism&amp;quot;, with regard to the events in some countries which had been building socialism. The renegades of socialism try to justify their despicable betrayal, claiming that the ideal of socialism itself is invalid. However, the truth cannot be concealed or obliterated. The crumbling of socialism in various countries does not mean the failure of socialism as science but the bankruptcy of opportunism which has corrupted socialism. Although socialism is temporarily experiencing a heart-rending setback because of opportunism, it will without fail be revived and win ultimate victory for its scientific accuracy and truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== 1 ==&lt;br /&gt;
Socialism is the ideal and the revolutionary banner of the popular masses who are fighting for independence. The masses achieve their independence by means of socialism and communism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The people&#039;s independence was ruthlessly trampled upon in the hostile class society. Where there is oppression, there will be resistance; where there is resistance, revolution will break out. The popular masses have vigorously struggled to win their independence for a long time. During this, class societies have changed and the struggle of the masses for independence has developed. However, the only changes brought about when hostile class societies were replaced, were in the forms of oppression of the popular masses&#039; independence; the masses were not freed from social and political subordination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The failure to attain the masses&#039; independence in hostile class societies was because all these societies were based on individualism. Individualism is the product of private ownership. Society, based on private ownership and its product, individualism, inevitably splits into hostile classes, produces class antagonism and social inequality, and is accompanied by the exploitation and oppression of the popular masses by a small ruling class. History shows that independence for the masses cannot be realized in a society based on individualism. A historical review of the development of human society proves that, in order to realize the masses&#039; independence, a society based on individualism must be replaced by a society based on collectivism, by socialism and communism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Capitalism has turned individualism into the unlimited greed of a handful of capitalists; it has precipitated antagonism in the society of individualism to the utmost. Meanwhile, the masses&#039; struggle for independence has entered a new stage of development. Ours is an age of independence, when the popular masses have emerged as masters of their own destiny, as masters who dominate the world. This shows that the transition of a society based on individualism to a society based on collectivism is an inevitable demand of historical development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Collectivism is man&#039;s intrinsic need. People can exist and develop only when they work as a social collective. People can transform nature and society and meet their desire for independence, not as individuals, but only through collective cooperation among members of society. If people are to live in a social collective, they must meet both their collective and individual demands for independence. The collective demand for independence is the common requirement of members of society for the existence and development of the social collective. The individual need for independence is the need as an equal member of a social collective; it is the need which should naturally be met through collective efforts in return for his contribution to society. The individual need for independence fundamentally differs from selfish greed, which ignores the collective and subordinates everything to the interests of an individual. Both the collective and individual needs for independence can be satisfied to the fullest only through collectivism. Individual demand divorced from collectivism becomes selfish greed. Such greed encroaches upon the demands of other members of the collective for independence, and hampers the unity and cooperation of the collective. Collectivism alone makes it possible to strengthen the unity and cooperation of the collective, to stimulate the creative zeal of all collective members and to properly combine both the collective and individual demands for independence and thus fully meet them. Because working in a social collective is the mode of man&#039;s existence, and because man&#039;s demand for independence can be satisfied only through collectivism, society based on collectivism, socialist and communist society, is the most progressive society which conforms with man&#039;s independent nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Certainly, collectivist principles are not fully applied in all spheres of social life immediately after the establishment of a socialist system, because in socialist society the vestiges from the old society remain for some time. The survival in socialist society of the remnants of the outmoded society is a passing phenomenon. With the development of socialism, these vestiges are gradually overcome and collectivist principles are implemented more fully in all areas of social life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although socialism is an inevitable stage of historical development and socialist society is the most progressive one which conforms with man&#039;s independent nature, socialism will never be realized spontaneously. In order to realize socialism, we must prepare the revolutionary forces capable of doing this and evolve a correct method of struggle. Unless the revolutionary forces and the method of struggle are prepared, the desire for independence of the popular masses who aspire after socialism will remain a mere wish.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The idea of eliminating exploitation, oppression and social inequality, as well as the private ownership on which these are based, and of setting up an equal society based on public ownership, was put forward by Utopian socialists a long time ago. However, the Utopian socialists, despite their sympathy for the misery of the exploited working masses, failed to see them as the revolutionary force capable of burying the exploitative society and building a new society. They considered that the irrational aspects of capitalist society could be corrected by enlightening people and appealing to the &amp;quot;good will&amp;quot; of the exploiter class. It is an unscientific illusion to expect &amp;quot;good will&amp;quot; from the exploiter class, whose nature is greed. The Utopian socialists&#039; expectation of &amp;quot;good will&amp;quot; from the exploiter class was their historical limitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The exploiter class and their stooges put forward the &amp;quot;theory of class cooperation&amp;quot; and tried to block the struggle of the exploited working masses against exploitation and oppression. Within the communist movement, reformists and revisionists demanded &amp;quot;class cooperation&amp;quot; and seriously harmed the revolutionary movement. Today, traitors to socialism are also clamouring for a return to capitalism, harbouring illusions about capitalism and expecting &amp;quot;aid&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;cooperation&amp;quot; from the imperialists. History shows that to expect &amp;quot;good will&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;class cooperation&amp;quot; from the exploiter class is to make a mess of the revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism combined the demands of working people who aspire to socialism, with revolutionary forces and a revolutionary fighting method. Marxism made clear that contradictions existed between the productive forces and relations of production in capitalist society; that these contradictions could be resolved through the class struggle of the exploited working people against the exploiter class; and that the working class would take charge of and lead this class struggle. Thanks to Marxism, the inevitability of the collapse of capitalism and the victory of socialism was proved, and the demands of exploited working people who aspire to socialism were linked with practical revolutionary forces and a revolutionary fighting method capable of meeting their demands. Socialism was thus converted from a Utopian scheme into a science, and a revolutionary change took place in the history of humanity&#039;s struggle for liberation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, the theory of socialism in the preceding age, based on a materialist outlook on history, was not free from historical limitations. This theory did not regard the social and historical movement as a movement of the motive force, as a movement which begins and develops on the initiative and through the role of the popular masses, its motive force, but as a natural historical process which changes and develops due to material and economic factors. According to the materialist outlook on history, the more the productive forces develop in a capitalist society, the more intensive the incompatible contradictions between the productive forces and relations of production and the antagonism between the exploiter class and the exploited class grow, the more the working class and other revolutionary forces develop in strength and, accordingly, the more the revolution matures. Seeing material and economic factors as fundamental in the revolutionary struggle, the preceding theory of socialism failed to raise the task of strengthening the motive force of the revolution and enhancing its role as the basic way to carry out the revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for the influence exerted by the development of productive forces in capitalist society, we must not approach it from only one side. The development of the productive forces in capitalist society intensifies the bipolar differentiation which results from the increasing imbalance between rich and poor. It sharpens class contradictions, while at the same time, it provides the monopolists with increasing possibilities to spend part of their high profits on soothing class contradictions. In addition, the development of the productive forces results in the expansion of the ranks of industrial workers by their incorporation of peasants and other petit bourgeois classes, and also in an increased proportion of workers engaged in mental and technical labour in the productive sectors, as well as those in non-productive sectors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, objective conditions have a great influence on the revolutionary struggle. But the decisive factor in the victory of the revolution lies not in objective conditions, but in how to strengthen the motive force of the revolution and how to raise its role. Whether in a developed capitalist country or an underdeveloped one, socialism can emerge victorious if the motive force of the revolution is strengthened and its role enhanced through efficient work. History shows that socialism first triumphed in relatively backward countries, not in the countries where capitalism had developed. The experience of our revolution, which has advanced under the banner of the Juche idea, shows that if we strengthen the motive force of the revolution and enhance its role, we can not only avail ourselves of the given objective conditions but also turn unfavourable objective conditions into favourable ones and ensure the victory of the revolution by turning a misfortune into a blessing,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The limitations of the preceding theory based on the materialist outlook on history have been revealed more clearly in the course of socialist construction since the establishment of the socialist system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In general, the more a society develops, the greater the role played by the popular masses, the driving force of social movement, becomes. This is because their independent consciousness and creative ability increase with the development of society. The role of the popular masses as the driving force of social movement is raised to an unprecedented level in socialist society. Socialist society develops thanks to the creative power of the popular masses, who are armed with a high level of consciousness and are united as one. In socialist society, the transformation of man, his ideological remoulding, becomes a more important and primary task than that of creating the material and economic conditions of socialism. Only when precedence is given to the transformation of man, will it be possible to strengthen the driving force of the revolution and increase its role, and thus build socialism successfully. If the ideological remoulding of the popular masses is regarded as a matter of secondary importance and the work of strengthening the driving force of the revolution and enhancing its role is neglected in socialist society, while attaching decisive importance to the objective material and economic conditions and concentrating only on economic construction, the building of socialism as a whole cannot be carried out properly and economic construction itself cannot avoid stagnation. These practices were very apparent in some countries which had been building socialism in the past. Taking advantage of this, the renegades of socialism carried out &amp;quot;reforms&amp;quot; and committed counterrevolutionary acts, destroying the socialist economic system itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the past, the founders of Marxism evolved socialist theory by putting the main stress on material and economic conditions. This is to do with the fact that it was regarded as an important historical task to disprove the bourgeois reactionary theory which consecrated capitalism and preached its &amp;quot;eternity&amp;quot;, while maintaining mysticism and fatalism. But now, the renegades of socialism are advocating the material-is-almighty doctrine and the economy-is-almighty doctrine in order to restore capitalism, of which they harbour illusions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putting socialism on a new, scientific basis was regarded as a very urgent task, not only to overcome the historical limitations of the preceding theory of socialism, but also to defend socialism against all kinds of opportunist distortions and imperialist attacks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical task of putting socialism on a new scientific basis was successfully solved by the great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung, who created the Juche idea and, on this basis, evolved an original socialist theory. The respected Comrade Kim Il Sung discovered the philosophical principle that man is the master of everything and decides everything. He explained a new law which governs social movement, the movement of the motive force, and he thus put socialism on a new, scientific basis. The socialist and communist cause as clarified by the Juche idea is the cause of the popular masses for their complete independence. Socialism as scientifically systematized by the great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung is man-centred socialsm and socialism centred on the masses. Ours is a socialism where the popular masses are the masters of everything, where everything serves them, and which is developing through their united efforts. The Juche-orientated theory of socialism scientifically clarified the essence of socialism and the law governing its development, by placing man at the centre. On this basis, the theory explained that if the building of socialism is to succeed, a vigorous struggle must be waged to occupy the two fortresses of socialism and communism, the ideological and material fortresses, and that here, absolute precedence must be given to the struggle to take the ideological fortress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The scientific accuracy and truth of the Juche-orientated theory of socialism have been proved by the practical experience of our revolution. Our people began to wage the struggle for socialism in the backward circumstances of a colonial semi-feudal society. They had to carry out the revolution and construction under unusually difficult circumstances. Despite this, our Party could successfully blaze the trail for socialism by constantly making its main task that of firmly uniting the popular masses around the Party and the leader, organizationally and ideologically, as required by the Juche idea, thus strengthening the driving force of the revolution and enhancing its role. Our Party is increasing the political and ideological might of our revolution in every possible way by giving definite priority to the transformation of man, to ideological remoulding, in all work in the building of socialism, while at the same time, strengthening our self-reliant national economy and defence. As a result, it is vigorously advancing the revolution and construction without vacillation, even under the present complex circumstances. Practical experience clearly shows that our socialism, the embodiment of the Juche idea, is the most scientific and viable socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== 2 ==&lt;br /&gt;
Our socialism is based on the Juche-orientated view of and attitude to man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The view of and attitude to man are the basic questions concerning what view and attitude one has in one&#039;s understanding of the development of society and the revolution. They constitute the standard for the scientific character and validity of ideas and theories, and of lines and policies. The scientific character and truth of our socialism lies in the fact that it is based on the absolutely correct, Juche-orientated view of and attitude to man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Juche idea has given a scientific definition of man&#039;s essential qualities, for the first time in history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Understanding man&#039;s essential qualities is not merely a matter of science but a socio-political issue which reflects class interests. Throughout history, serious philosophical arguments have taken place on this issue between progressive and reactionary classes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reactionary ruling classes and their mouthpieces distorted man&#039;s essential qualities in the interests of the exploiting class in order to justify their exploitative society. Philosophical arguments on man&#039;s essential qualities formerly boiled down to two dominant views; one regarded man as a spiritual being and the other considered him a material being. According to the religious, idealist view, which regards man as a purely spiritual being, man is a product of a certain supernatural, mysterious being and his destiny is also decided by the latter. By means of their religious, idealist view of man, the reactionary ruling class and its spokesmen preached that the miserable lot of the working masses who suffered exploitation and oppression was their unavoidable fate and therefore, they had to submit to their predestined lot. The view which regards man as simply a natural, biological being makes it impossible to understand the qualitative difference between man, who acts purposefully and consciously under the regulation and control of consciousness, and a biological being which is governed by instinct. The reactionary ruling class and its spokesmen used this view to justify capitalist society, which is ruled by the law of the jungle. Having recourse to the reactionary viewpoint and attitude towards man, the renegades of socialism are restoring capitalism through the introduction of bourgeois liberalism and the capitalist market economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Man is neither a purely spiritual being nor a simple biological being. Man is a social being who lives and acts in social relationships. The fact that man is a social being is the major quality which distinguishes him from other biological beings.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Marxism defined man&#039;s essential quality as the ensemble of social relations. This definition rendered a historic service by shattering the unscientific, reactionary view which regarded man as a purely spiritual being or a simple biological being. However, the definition of man&#039;s essential quality as the sum total of social relations does not provide a comprehensive elucidation of man&#039;s own essential qualities. Consequently, it cannot correctly explain the relations between man and the world, or the position and role of man in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Juche idea has, for the first time, found a scientific solution to the question of man&#039;s own essential qualities. On this basis, it has thrown a new light on his position and role in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the past, too, many attempts were made to elucidate man&#039;s essential qualities by dealing mainly with his own features, for example, attempts to define man as a speaking, working, or thinking being. These attempts, however, all dealt with some aspects of man&#039;s actions, which are the expression of his essential qualities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Man is a social being with independence, creativity and consciousness. Herein lie his essential qualities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Independence is an attribute of social man, who wants to live and develop independently as the master of the world and his destiny, free from any fetters or restrictions. Creativity is an attribute of social man, who transforms the world and shapes his destiny purposefully and consciously in order to meet his needs. Consciousness is social man&#039;s attribute. It regulates all his activities for understanding and transforming the world and himself. Independence and creativity are ensured by consciousness. Man is distinguished qualitatively from animals, which act instinctively, in that he conducts independent and creative activities with consciousness. The course of man&#039;s activities is the process whereby he expresses his independence, creativity and consciousness. Independent, creative and conscious activities constitute man&#039;s mode of existence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Man as a social being with independence, creativity and consciousness is inconceivable outside his developed organism,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
especially his highly developed brain. His developed organism is the biological basis of his independence, creativity and consciousness. However, the organism itself does not give birth to independence, creativity or consciousness. Man&#039;s independence, creativity and consciousness are social attributes which are formed and developed through a socio-historical process, where he acts in social relationships.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because he has independence, creativity and consciousness, man can shape his destiny through his own efforts. The fate of a biological being depends on how it adapts itself to its objective environment. A biological being is a part of nature and its fate is decided by objective environments, so to speak. Unlike biological beings, man is the master and transformer of the world. He shapes his destiny on his own, by transforming the objective world to meet his needs. With the development of his independence, creativity and consciousness, man&#039;s position and role as the master and transformer of the world are strengthened. This is expressed in his transformation of nature and society. As man&#039;s independent ideological consciousness and creative ability develop and his role increases, social wealth increases and social relations improve. In historical development, each generation starts with the social wealth and social relations created by its predecessors, in other words, with the existing objective conditions, and uses these. These objective conditions have an important effect on social development, but these conditions themselves are the historical product of man&#039;s independent, creative and conscious activities. They are also used and developed by man. Favourable as the existing objective conditions may be, if the independence, creativity and consciousness of man, who exploits and develops these conditions, are not high and brought into full play, society cannot develop quickly. Even if objective conditions are disadvantageous, society can rapidly develop when man&#039;s independence, creativity and consciousness are high and put into full effect. This means that the historical process of social development is decided by the level of development and of mobilization of man&#039;s independence, creativity and consciousness. For a long time, the exploited working masses wanted to live in an equitable, new society free from exploitation and oppression, but they could not fulfil their desire in the past because their independent ideological consciousness and creative ability were not high and their role was at a low level. Man transforms nature and society and develops history. With the rapid development of his independent ideological consciousness and the enhancement of his role, the development of society and history is promoted and the revolution and construction are successfully speeded up. The history of social development is, in the long run, the history of the development of man&#039;s independence, creativity and consciousness, so to speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because he is independent, creative and conscious, man is the most precious and powerful being. Man is the only master and remaker of the world. Nothing in the world is more precious or powerful than man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, bourgeois reactionaries do not regard man as the most precious being, but as a means for material production and an insignificant being who possesses only labour power, which is bought and sold as a commodity. They also consider him a powerless being dominated by money, not as a powerful being who shapes his destiny through his own efforts. The betrayers of socialism are restoring capitalism and eliminating all the popular policies established by socialism. They regard unemployment and poverty as means for pressurizing people, in order to force them to compete, and in order to increase labour intensity. They grovel at the feet of imperialists, expecting &amp;quot;aid&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;cooperation&amp;quot; from Western capitalist countries, instead of believing in the strength of their people. All this is due to their reactionary bourgeois view of man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Man-centred socialism is based on Juche-orientated socio-historical principles, which provided a new, scientific clarification of the law of socio-historical development, by focusing on man. Socialism centred on man is the most scientific socialism. It makes everything serve man and solves every problem by enhancing his creative role, based on the Juche-orientated view of and attitude to man. Our socialism champions and thoroughly ensures man&#039;s independence, and quickly improves and gives full play to his ideological consciousness and creative ability in order to strengthen, as never before, the position and role of man as the master and transformer of the world, and to press on with the revolution and construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Juche idea also newly clarified the essence and the value of man&#039;s life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When man is regarded as an organic body, his life means a physical life. However, he is not a being who only leads a physical life. The Juche idea indicated, for the first time in history, that a man has socio-political integrity, as well as a physical life. Physical life is a man&#039;s life as an organic body, whereas socio-political integrity is a man&#039;s life as a social being. Socio-political integrity is the life which is unique to man as a social being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For a man, physical life is valuable. Only when he has a physical life, can he acquire socio-political integrity. In this sense, we can say that the material life which implements the demand for physical life is the life which implements his primary needs. As man is a social being who is different from a simple biological being, his demand for material life constantly increases as his independence, creativity and consciousness develop and as society develops. His material life affects his socio-political integrity. A stable and sound material life fully guarantees his demand for physical life, and at the same time, it constitutes a material guarantee for the maintenance and development of his socio-political integrity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For a man, physical life is precious, but his socio-political integrity is more precious. It is the intrinsic need of man as a social being to value his socio-political integrity more than his physical life. If a man only seeks to satisfy his demand for physical life, and not his demand for a socio-political life, his life can never be an honourable one, no matter how affluent he is. Such a material life will be reduced to a deformed and abnormal life, no better than an animal life, and will run counter to man&#039;s intrinsic nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Independence is the life and soul of man. Man, an independent social being, desires to live independently, free from any subordination or shackles. The fact that man lives independently means that he lives as the master of the world and of his own destiny, maintaining his position and exercising his rights as such. Only when man lives as a social being, exercising his right to independence and implementing his demand for independence, can he be said to enjoy a dignified life, maintaining socio-political integrity. If he loses his independence and is subordinated to others, he is as good as dead socially and politically, even though he is alive. Man&#039;s desire to live independently is realized, first of all, through an independent political life. When man is subordinated socially and politically, he cannot lead any kind of independent life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As socio-political integrity is man&#039;s most precious life, a noble life for him is to maintain and exalt socio-political integrity. Man receives socio-political integrity from the social collective. The social collective is the parent body of man&#039;s socio-political integrity. Therefore, the worth of man&#039;s life depends on how he is connected with the social collective. Man&#039;s life becomes noble when he is loved and trusted by the social collective; it is worthless when he is forsaken by it. Man enjoys the love and trust of the social collective when he considers the interests of the social collective to be dearer than those of individuals and when he faithfully serves the social collective. In the final analysis, the greatest value and worth of man&#039;s life is to lead an independent and creative life, enjoying the love and trust of the social collective, while at the same time combining his own destiny with that of the social collective and serving it heart and soul. This is the way for man to enhance his socio-political integrity and lead a worthy human life as a social being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Today, the bourgeois reactionaries and renegades of socialism regard the exploitation and domination of man by man as something normal and consider man as a base being who only pursues his own material desires. This clearly demonstrates the reactionary nature of the bourgeois viewpoint and attitude towards the essence and worth of man&#039;s life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True human life, which enables everyone to enhance their most precious socio-political integrity and fully meet the demands of their physical life, can only be realized admirably in a socialist society based on collectivism. In this society, people are free from all manner of exploitation and oppression, domination and subordination and can lead an independent and creative life in social, political and all other areas. In socialist society, we must organize people&#039;s organizational and ideological life properly, as well as their cultural life, in order to enable them to lead an independent and creative life, with a high consciousness and an ability which befits the masters of society. People can make great contributions to society and the collective and lead a worthy life as proud members of society and the collective, only when they are fully equipped with an independent consciousness and have comprehensively developed creative ability, through their revolutionary organizational and ideological life and their moral and rich cultural life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our socialism is genuinely man-centred socialism. It regards man as most precious and fully meets his intrinsic requirements. It thus enables everyone to keep and greatly enhance their socio-political integrity. It also fully meets the demands of their physical life. Man-centred socialism enables all members of society to live in harmony, enjoying the love and trust of society and the collective, and to lead a completely noble and worthy life, while working devotedly for society and the collective with a high degree of consciousness and creative ability.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== 3 ==&lt;br /&gt;
Our socialism is based on the Juche-orientated view of and attitude towards the masses of the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The truth and advantages of socialism are demonstrated in the people&#039;s support of and trust in it. Now that our socialism is based on the Juche-orientated view of and attitude towards the masses of the people, it has become the most advantageous and powerful socialism and enjoys the people&#039;s absolute support and trust.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The masses of the people are the motive force of history. The masses of the people means a united social community which centres on working people, due to their common demand for independence and creative activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The phrase &amp;quot;the masses of the people&amp;quot; assumes a class character in class society. An exploiter society is divided into the exploiter class and the exploited class, or the ruling class and the ruled class, depending on who owns the means of production and who controls state power. The exploited class, the ruled class, forms the majority of the masses of the people. The class structure of the masses of the people is not immutable. It changes as social history develops. In capitalist society, not only workers and peasants, but also working intellectuals and many other classes and strata which champion and struggle for independence, form the masses of the people. In socialist society, all people are transformed into socialist working people, so everyone is a member of the masses of the people. Of course, in socialist society, too, the manoeuvres of minor hostile elements continue and traitors may appear in the revolutionary ranks. Therefore, it is also necessary in socialist society to clearly distinguish between the masses of the people and elements hostile to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The phrase &amp;quot;the masses of the people&amp;quot; reflects a social and class relationship, but it is not merely a class concept. Naturally, the masses of the people consist of different classes and strata. In order to distinguish whether one is a member of the masses of the people or not, his social and class status should be considered, but this must not be regarded as absolute. Man&#039;s ideas and behaviour are not subject solely to the influence of his social and class status. If he undergoes revolutionary influence and acquires progressive ideas, he can serve the masses of the people regardless of his social and class status. The basic criterion for deciding whether one is a member of the masses of the people or not is not one&#039;s social and class origin, but one&#039;s ideas. The ideological foundation on which to unite people from all walks of life into the masses of the people is not just the idea of socialism and communism. Anyone who loves the country, the people and the nation can serve the people and accordingly, is qualified to be a member of the masses of the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From such a point of view, at every stage of the revolution, the great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung united everyone who was ideologically ready to serve the fatherland, the people and the nation into one revolutionary force, and he successfully carried out the revolution and construction. Our Party trusts people of different classes and strata who are interested in the revolution. It considers them everlasting companions, not chance fellow travellers, on the road to revolution, and it is leading them along the road to socialism and communism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The class nature of the imperialists and reactionaries makes them antagonistic to the masses of the people. Accordingly, they are afraid of the word &amp;quot;people&amp;quot; itself. Frequently using the word &amp;quot;nation&amp;quot;, they try to cover the class confrontation and conflict of capitalist society. The traitors to socialism also try to disguise their anti-popular manoeuvres with the word &amp;quot;citizen&amp;quot;. They purport to be building a &amp;quot;society for citizens&amp;quot;. It is true that one can often hear reactionaries and traitors hypocritically using the word &amp;quot;people&amp;quot;. But those hostile to the people, the betrayers of the people, cannot hide their anti-popular nature, just because they use the word &amp;quot;people&amp;quot;. &amp;quot;People&amp;quot; is a noble word that only those who are faithful to the people, can say proudly, the communists who fight and devote themselves wholly to the interests of the masses of the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The great leader Comrade Kim II Sung regarded the people as &amp;quot;Heaven&amp;quot;, since his youth. He ensured that the country, the army, monuments and many noble and beautiful things in the country were named after the people. Because our socialism regards the people as such valuable beings, it has become a socialism centred on the masses, the most advantageous socialism which fully embodies the demand of the people for independence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The masses of the people are the masters of everything in society. This is because everything in society is created by the masses of the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The popular masses possess the greatest creative power for transforming nature and society. An individual&#039;s strength and wisdom are limited, but those of the popular masses are unlimited. If there is an omniscient and omnipotent being in this world, it is none other than the popular masses. By drawing on their unfathomable strength and wisdom, the masses create everything in society, they advance history and drive the revolution forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The popular masses transform nature, develop the productive forces and create material wealth. Of course, the capitalist class takes an interest in developing the productive forces in order to gain more profit, but capitalists do not create material wealth with their own hands. The masses create ideological and cultural wealth directly, and also produce progressive thinkers, prominent scientists and talented men of art and literature. The exploiter class also put forward their own ideological and cultural mouthpieces, but the ideas and culture they produce obstruct a moral social life and development. The masses transform society. The reactionary exploiter class is only interested in maintaining and consolidating the outmoded exploitative system, not in social transformation. The farce of &amp;quot;reform&amp;quot; staged by the ruling bourgeoisie is essentially aimed at extricating themselves from the crisis of capitalism. Social transformation on progressive lines can only be carried out by the awakened and united popular masses. Since everything in society is created by the masses, they must naturally be the masters of everything. Only in socialist society, where state power and the means of production belong to the people, can the masses be the real masters of everything in society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since they are the masters of everything in society, the popular masses must occupy the position of masters. They must exercise their rights, fulfil their responsibility and role as masters, and enjoy a worthy and happy life as masters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As they are the masters of everything in society, the popular masses must hold the position of masters and exercise their rights as such.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The popular masses&#039; desire for independence is to occupy the position of masters and exercise their rights as such. Independence is the lifeblood of the masses, and their independent status and right to independence are the basic conditions on which their destiny depends. As they are the masters of state and society, the popular masses must occupy the position of masters and exercise their rights as such in politics, the economy, culture and in all other fields of social life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to thoroughly champion and implement the popular masses&#039; independence, it is necessary to formulate all lines and policies by making them reflect the masses&#039; desire for independence and carrying them out in reliance on the efforts of the masses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The popular masses&#039; desire for independence is the criterion for judging the correctness of lines and policies. The only way to avoid subjectivism and tortuous events in the revolution and construction is to mix with the masses and listen to what they want. The masses are teachers of everything. The masses&#039; desire for independence, when integrated into a system, will become ideas, lines and policies. When formulating its lines and policies, the working-class party must always go among the masses and listen to their desires. In doing their work, officials must also begin by listening to the masses&#039; desires. Even in complex and difficult circumstances, our Party has been able to establish the best socialist system and develop it continuously, because it has laid down its lines and policies by going among the masses. It is also because it reflected the masses&#039; desire for independence in its policies and carried these out by relying on their efforts. This is the secret of the triumphant advance of socialism in our country, an advance which has been made along an absolutely scientific path, without the slightest deviation or setback.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to champion and realize independence for the popular masses, we must totally safeguard the independence of the country and nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our Party&#039;s consistent revolutionary principle is to achieve independence in politics, self-sufficiency in the economy and self-reliance in national defence. Our Party and our people have treasured the independence of the country and nation. They have thoroughly implemented the revolutionary principle of political independence, economic self-sufficiency and self-reliant national defence despite the pressure of the imperialists and dominationists. They have thus firmly safeguarded national sovereignty and dignity and continue to advance. They consistently adhere to their convictions and hold the socialist banner high.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The imperialists now violently interfere in other countries&#039; affairs and trample upon other nations&#039; sovereignty. They try to justify these acts under the excuse of &amp;quot;defence of human rights&amp;quot;. Human rights cannot be conceived separately from the independence of countries and nations. Human rights can never be ensured for people who are dominated by foreign forces. Human rights are rights to independence which must be exercised by the people in the political, economic, ideological, cultural and all other spheres of social life. The &amp;quot;human rights&amp;quot; advertised by the imperialists are privileges of the rich, privileges to do anything on the strength of money. The imperialists do not recognize the right of unemployed people to work, or the right of orphans or people without support to eat and survive, for instance, as human rights. As they do not grant working people elementary rights to existence and as they pursue anti-popular policies and policies of racial and national discrimination and colonialism, the imperialists have no right to speak about human rights. The imperialists are the most heinous enemy of human rights. They violate the people&#039;s right to independence and interfere in the internal affairs of other countries on the pretext of &amp;quot;defending human rights&amp;quot;. We will never tolerate any imperialist interference or arbitrariness aimed at infringing upon the sovereignty of our country and nation, which we will staunchly safeguard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The popular masses, as the masters of everything in society, should fulfil their role and responsibilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only then can they defend their position and rights as befitting masters. The revolution and construction are undertakings for the popular masses and are their own undertakings. They must be responsible for and must solve all problems arising in the revolution and construction through their own efforts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make the popular masses fulfil their responsibility and role as masters of everything in society, their consciousness as masters should be enhanced. To this end, priority should be given to ideological transformation and political work, over all other undertakings. This is an intrinsic requirement of socialist society. In socialist society, where the popular masses are the masters of state and society, the main driving force of social development is the high revolutionary enthusiasm and creative initiative of the masses, who are equipped with independent ideological consciousness and who are united rock-firm behind the Party and the leader. It is only when all members of society are transformed in a communist way and their revolutionary zeal and creative initiative are boosted by giving priority to ideological transformation and political work, that they can press on with the revolution and construction and fully demonstrate the advantages of socialism. In socialist construction, therefore, efforts must always be concentrated on educating the masses of the people and on boosting their revolutionary enthusiasm and creative activeness, by giving priority to ideological transformation and political work. There is no other master-stroke for propelling socialist construction than that of giving priority to ideological transformation and political work, in order to enhance the role of the masses. Trying to move a man by means of money contradicts the intrinsic nature of socialist society; the advantages of socialism cannot be demonstrated by that method. Such a capitalist method cannot enhance the people&#039;s revolutionary enthusiasm or creative initiative and, worse still, it may degenerate the socialist system itself and throw it into jeopardy. By giving definite priority to ideological transformation and political work, our Party could dynamically advance the revolution and construction and display the advantages of socialism to the full, relying on the masses&#039; great revolutionary enthusiasm and creative initiative. The high revolutionary zeal and creative initiative of the popular masses, who are united firmly behind the Party and the leader, is the source of the strength on which our socialism centred on the masses can demonstrate its advantages and invincibility as the most scientific socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make the masses of the people fulfil their responsibility and role as the masters of everything in society, their creative strength should be cultivated. This is an important matter to which primary attention should always be given in the revolution and construction. As the popular masses create everything in society, the success of the revolution and construction depends on how to train the people into powerful beings. Training them into powerful beings means developing their creative ability along with their independent consciousness. In capitalist society, the popular masses&#039; demand to boundlessly develop as independent and creative beings cannot be realized properly. The imperialists and capitalists need slaves who produce surplus value and follow them obediently, not independent and creative people who have been brought to their independent consciousness and who are developed in many ways. That is why they resort to every possible means and method to degrade working people into slaves of capital, degenerating them ideologically and deforming their creative ability. The popular masses&#039; demand to develop into independent and creative beings can be fully realized only in socialist society. Our Party has established the most superior socialist education system and a system under which the entire population studies. It is running these at the expense of the state and society, and is thus brilliantly carrying out the task of bringing up all members of society as full-fledged builders of socialism and communism. As a result, our people are pressing on with socialist construction and they are solving every problem through their own efforts and wisdom under the banner of self-reliance even in an extremely difficult situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The masses of the people must enjoy a worthwhile and happy life as the masters of everything in society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Material life occupies an important place in their worthwhile and happy life. It forms the basis of social life. As they are the masters of state and society in socialist society, the masses of the people should lead an affluent and civilized life. By stepping up economic construction, our Party has consolidated and developed the socialist economic system and built a powerful socialist and independent national economy. It has thereby laid solid foundations for satisfying the people&#039;s material life through our own efforts. The potential of the independent national economy we have built up through self-reliance and fortitude is quite enormous; it is a valuable asset for providing a moral and stable material life for everyone. We must continuously invest great effort into the construction of the socialist economy, in order to further strengthen the country&#039;s economic power and steadily improve our people&#039;s standard of material life according to socialist demands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is essential for the masses in their worthwhile, happy life is to lead a dignified life, while adding lustre to their socio-political integrity and enjoying the love and trust of the social community.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally, the people need to live such a life, but this is impossible in the exploiter society. The exploitation and oppression of man by man is incompatible with love for and trust in the people; there cannot be genuine love and trust between the exploiter and the exploited. In capitalist society, the personal value of man has been converted into an exchange value and is appraised by means of money and wealth. Here, love for and trust in the masses is inconceivable. The bourgeois reactionaries&#039; advocacy of love which transcends class is a crafty act to disguise the reactionary nature of the capitalist exploiting society and to pacify contradictions between classes. The preceding theory of the working class laid bare the reactionary nature of the hypocritical love which transcends class, advocated by the bourgeois reactionaries. It made clear that, in class society, love also assumes a class character. The fact that love assumes a class character does not mean that love and trust can be exchanged only between people of identical social and class status. The relationship of love and trust between people can be established between those who, despite the difference in their social and class status, fight together to defend the independence of the popular masses and who carry out creative activities together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the socialist system is established, class contradictions are eliminated and relationships between people are transformed from those of contradictions and mistrust into those of love and trust. In socialist society, love and trust flourish in the social community and between its members and among the individuals in society; they are demonstrated in the most sublime form between the leader and his men. When all members of society proudly maintain their socio-political integrity with the result that the leader and his men, and the Party and the people are all tied by love and trust and the whole of society has been transformed into a socio-political organism, their life is the most worthwhile and beautiful life. The society that has realized this is a most solid and dynamic society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Socialism centred on the masses fully embodies comradely unity and cooperation and the relationship of love and trust in all spheres of social life. It transforms politics into politics of love and trust. Love and trust constitute the essence of politics in socialist society, where the masses of the people have been transformed from objects of politics to the masters of politics. We call the politics of love and trust, benevolent politics. Although the imperialists embellish bourgeois politics and sling mud at socialist politics, clamouring about things like the &amp;quot;multi-party system&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;parliamentary democracy&amp;quot;, black cannot be made white. Bourgeois politics, as a plutocracy, are the harsh and crafty politics of oppression and plunder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to realize genuinely benevolent politics in socialist society, a political leader who unfailingly loves the people must come forward. A political leader of socialism should be a master in leadership but, first of all, he must be a man of virtue who loves the people boundlessly. This is simply because socialist politics is, in essence, benevolent politics. An incompetent political leader of socialism may bring about a delay in the development of socialist society, but one who has no virtue may betray the people and even lead socialism to ruin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the politics of love and trust are to be exercised in socialist society, the socialist party in power must be built into a motherly party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The working-class party is the leading political organization of society; accordingly, the way the state organs and all other organizations in socialist society serve the people relates to how the party is built. Building the party as a motherly party is a prerequisite for making state organs and all other organizations in socialist society into servants of the people. Building the party as a motherly party means that the party should become a genuine guide and defender of the people, which takes meticulous care of the destiny of the popular masses under its charge, just as a mother deeply loves her children and looks after them warmly. In the past, the party was regarded mainly as a weapon in the class struggle. The working-class party should naturally wage class struggle; however, all Party activities must, to all intents and purposes, proceed from a boundless love for and trust in the people. It must give priority to defending the people&#039;s interests and it must fight against those who violate their interests. Not a few parties lost the support and trust of the popular masses and came to an end in the long run. This is because they were not built as motherly parties which take warm care of the destiny of the people under their charge. They degenerated into bureaucratic parties which wielded power and abused their authority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the socialist ruling party is to be built as a motherly party, all cadres and party members should be educated in the spirit of boundless love and sincere service for the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to sincerely serve the people, one must first think of the people before oneself and regard the pleasure and pain of the people as one&#039;s own. Loyal service to the people is a communist&#039;s sacred duty. Herein lies the true value of communist&#039;s life. A man who works for the revolution enters the working-class party not for his self-interest, fame or authority, but to serve the people more faithfully. Those who undergo hardship before anybody else, and put it before pleasure, and who take charge of difficult tasks on their own, while giving credit for success to others—they are the true communists and members of the working-class party. In order to bring up those party members, ideological education should be intensified among them so that they serve the people devotedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is important while building the socialist ruling party as a motherly party to thoroughly transform the cadres in a revolutionary fashion and to actively struggle against the abuse of power, bureaucracy, irregularities and corruption among them, which are the main factors that obstruct the implementation of benevolent politics in socialist society. Socialism is opposed to all privileges. With the establishment of the socialist system, the privileged class disappears. As long as the people possess state power and the means of production, the privileged class cannot come into being in socialist society. But if a struggle is not waged against the abuse of power, bureaucracy, irregularities and corruption in socialist society, some ill-prepared cadres can deteriorate ideologically and become divorced from the masses, and thus grow into a privileged class. However good the policies pursued by the party and state may be, they cannot be carried out properly if the cadres resort to abuse of power and to bureaucracy, because all policies of the party and state are implemented through the cadres. If the cadres exercise privileged power, act bureaucratically and indulge in irregularities and corruption, the socialist party in power will lose the support and confidence of the masses and, without their support, the party cannot maintain its existence. The historical lesson shows that it is tantamount to digging its own grave for the socialist ruling party to tolerate the abuse of power, bureaucracy, irregularities or corruption among the cadres.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our Party saw through the danger of the deviations that could manifest themselves in a ruling party early on, and it has tirelessly struggled against them. Under the Party&#039;s slogan, &amp;quot;We serve the people!&amp;quot;, our cadres are now faithfully serving the people as their servants. But we cannot in the least neglect struggle against the abuse of power, bureaucracy, irregularities and corruption, because they are rooted in the vestiges of outdated ideas, and because the imperialists continue their schemes of ideological and cultural infiltration in order to implant anachronistic ideas in our country. We should continue to vigorously wage educational work and an ideological struggle among cadres to root out these deviations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our Party&#039;s politics are characterized by love and trust and are benevolent politics. They constitute the basic factor that defines our socialism&#039;s advantages and invincibility.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the benevolent politics of the Party and the leader, our people enjoy a most worthwhile and dignified life. Their noble socio-political integrity is enhanced under our own style of socialist system, which is centred on the popular masses. It is a true feature of our society that all its members form a large harmonious family. They trust, love and help each other, and enjoy a worthwhile and happy life together.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In our country, everyone regards and supports the leader as they would their own father. They trust and follow the Party, regarding its embrace as that of their own mother. The leader, the Party and the people form one socio-political organism, and share the same destiny. The whole of society overflows with communist morality. For instance, one devotes one&#039;s own life without hesitation to save one&#039;s revolutionary comrade from danger, and young men and women become life companions of honourably disabled soldiers and take warm care of orphans and old people without support, as they would their own relations. This is a proud result of the benevolent politics of our Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The vitality of the benevolent politics of our Party finds expression not only in our people&#039;s noble spiritual and moral traits, but also in their upright and equitable material and cultural life, which improves as the days go by. All our people are free from worries about food, clothing and housing. They continue to learn throughout their whole life and enjoy long lives in good health, thanks to free and compulsory education and free medical care. In our country, the state provides stable jobs for all able-bodied working people. It looks after the whole population under its responsibility and even takes warm care of those who have temporarily lost the ability to work, those without this ability and old people without support. Aged revolutionaries and war veterans, honourably disabled soldiers and meritorious people enjoy their worthwhile life under the state&#039;s care, held in the people&#039;s high esteem and love.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The younger generation is basking in the great benefits of the Party&#039;s benevolent politics. They are successors to the revolution, and the future of our country and nation. The future of the revolution and the destiny of the country and nation depend on how they are brought up. Therefore, their upbringing cannot be the sole responsibility of their parents. In capitalist society, where the future of the younger generation depends on their parents&#039; purse, they cannot avoid falling victim to social inequality and social evils. Due to the aggression and intervention of the imperialists and the plunder of the exploiter class, many of the young generation throughout the world lose their lives or are maimed by war, social conflict, disease and hunger or they wander about the streets, committing crimes and degenerating. By contrast, in our socialist society with its benevolent politics, the state brings up all the younger generation. Our Party and state accord them the warmest love and solicitude. In our country, they study to their hearts&#039; content under the best 11-year universal compulsory education system, and are supplied with school uniforms and school things by the state. Thanks to the warmest love and care of the Party and the leader, the state and society, our younger generation is growing up happily without envying anyone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the popular policies enforced in our country today prove the superiority of our own style of socialist system, which is centred on popular masses. These policies emanate from the noble love of the Party and the leader for the people. Benevolent politics is the traditional method. Its historical root had already been created by the great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung in the days of the anti-Japanese revolution and was further deepened and developed by him as the revolution and construction advanced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The respected leader Comrade Kim Il Sung was the benevolent father of our people, who cherished the warmest love for them. Under the motto, &amp;quot;The people are my god&amp;quot;, which he adopted when he was young, Comrade Kim Il Sung mixed with people, shared weal and woe with them and devoted his all for them, throughout his life. Because it held the respected Comrade Kim Il Sung, who was endowed with the noble virtue of boundless love for the people, as its leader, our country could record a brilliant history of genuine politics for the people, benevolent politics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our Party continues to carry forward the brilliant traditions of benevolent politics established by the great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung. Our Party&#039;s benevolent politics are politics of extensive love and trust; the Party loves and trusts people from all areas of society, without discrimination. In this sense, we call our Party&#039;s benevolent politics all-embracing politics. They are politics of invariable love and trust. Our Party is responsible for everyone&#039;s socio-political integrity and guides this. Even when a man has committed an error, our Party does not put him in the cold but re-educates him, to lead him onto the right track. It shows constant care for him, so that he will exalt his socio-political integrity to the last.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The noble love and trust shown by our leader and Party for the people have produced unfailing loyalty to the Party and the leader from the people. Our people have been well-known since olden times as a diligent and courageous people with a strong sense of justice, a noble sense of obligation and a high sense of decorum. Our people&#039;s fine traits now flourish and develop in every respect, based on new spiritual and moral qualities. Our people are deeply grateful to the Party and the leader for their benevolent politics and work heart and soul to repay the favour with loyalty. Our people&#039;s loyalty to the great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung is shown on a nobler plane today, after they suddenly lost their fatherly leader. It is our people&#039;s unshakable will to loyally uphold the respected Comrade Kim Il Sung forever as the leader of our Party and revolution. Under the leadership of the Party, our people are working with redoubled efforts to win fresh victories, true to the behests of their fatherly leader Comrade Kim Il Sung. No other people are equipped with such noble spiritual and moral qualities as ours. They are unfailingly loyal to the Party and the leader, and work devotedly for their country, society and the collective. We take great pride in having such excellent people. For our Party to have trained ours into such an excellent people is its great achievement and a brilliant victory for its benevolent politics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our Party&#039;s benevolent politics are the source of the single-hearted unity of the leader, the Party and the people. The single-hearted unity of the leader, Party and people, based on love and loyalty, is the most solid unity, and our own style of socialism, rooted in this single-hearted unity, is ever-victorious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
People throughout the world express their great admiration for our socialism, saying that it is the most ideal socialism. This is because our socialism is genuine socialism centred on the popular masses, which fully applies the principles of love for and trust in the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The reason why our own style of socialism, centred on the popular masses, is an invincible socialism which enjoys their full support and trust is that here, the popular masses maintain their position and exercise their rights as the masters of the state and society. They discharge their responsibilities, play their role as the masters and lead a worthwhile and happy life in such a capacity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our Party will invariably and fully pursue genuine politics for the people, benevolent politics which regards the popular masses, the masters of everything in society, as supreme beings and bestows everlasting love and trust on them. Our Party and people are faced with the heavy yet honourable task of carrying forward and consummating through generations, the socialist cause of Juche which was initiated and led by the great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung. As it has always won victories in the past by believing in and relying on the people, so too in the future, our Party will accomplish the socialist cause of Juche by believing in and relying on them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Man-centred socialism, socialism centred on the popular masses, is absolutely scientific, and the most advantageous and powerful socialism. For its scientific accuracy and truth, socialism is sure to be victorious.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:On_Nationalism&amp;diff=77358</id>
		<title>Library:On Nationalism</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:On_Nationalism&amp;diff=77358"/>
		<updated>2024-11-03T22:01:00Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: changed heading&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=On Nationalism|author=Unknown|written in=2008|publisher=FOREIGN LANGUAGES PUBLISHING HOUSE|published_date=2008|published_location=Pyongyang, Korea|type=Book|pdf=https://kfausa.org/wp-content/uploads/2020/04/On-Nationalism.pdf}}&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;big&amp;gt;Foreward&amp;lt;/big&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many ideologies and theories have existed in the history of human ideology, and no other ideology was more difficult to understand than nationalism. Owing to different interpretation of the interests of nation and attempts to use nationalism as an ideological means for class domination, various kinds of advocacy including those that run counter to nationalism have appeared on the stage of history in the name of nationalism. For example, in the modern times weak nations upheld nationalism as the banner of their struggle against imperialist aggression, and imperialists justified their aggression as an act in the &amp;quot;interests&amp;quot; of their nations. This created many obstacles in having a correct understanding of the ideology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a talk to the senior officials of the Central Committee of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea on February 26 and 28, 2002, titled, On Having a Correct Understanding of Nationalism, Kim Jong Il makes clear the essence and progressive nature of nationalism and the falsehood and reactionary nature of bourgeois nationalism, correlation between nationalism and communism and between nationalism and internationalism, and President Kim I Sung&#039;s exploits in solving the question on nation. He also clarifies in a comprehensive way Korea&#039;s approach to nationalism and the tasks to apply it in practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This book gives an explanation of the main points of the work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;The Editorial Board&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
----Now is an era of independence, in which the masses of the people carve out their destiny as its master. When independence of a country and nation is safeguarded and its independent development achieved, the destiny of the masses of the people, the members of the country and nation, can be successfully carved out and independent and creative life provided to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to defend the independence of a country and nation and ensure its prosperity, it is important to have a correct understanding of nationalism. Only then can people achieve the unity of their nation, champion its interests and contribute to the shaping of its destiny.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have been various kinds of interpretation of nationalism in history, and negative views on it can be said to be prevalent. Particularly, as the imperialists headed by the US imperialists are waging a vicious ideological and cultural offensive of undermining and negating nationalism in an attempt to justify themselves in their aggression on and plundering of other countries and nations, wrong interpretation of nationalism is widespread.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The present reality shows that establishing a correct understanding of the ideology poses itself as an urgent matter in smashing the cunning and pernicious machinations of the imperialists and defending the independence of the masses of the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the work Kim Jong Il analyses the origin and the course of development of nationalism and, on this basis, clarifies its essence and progressive nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nationalism came into being as an ideology for defending the interests of a nation in the course of the latter&#039;s formation and development. Although nations differ from one another in the period of their formation, every nation is a social community which has been formed and consolidated historically on the basis of a common kinship descent, language, residential area and culture, and is composed of various classes and strata. There is no person in any country or in any society who exists outside his or her nation, separate from it. Every person belongs to a class or stratum, and at the same time to a nation, assuming both national character and class character. Class character and national character are inseparable from each other, and so are the demands of classes and the demands of their nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a matter of fact, the classes and strata of a nation entertain different demands and interests owing to their different social and economic functions. However, all the members of a nation have the same stake in championing the independence and character of the nation and attaining national prosperity without distinction of the interests of their classes and strata. This is because the destiny of a nation is precisely the destiny of its individual members; in other words, the latter is dependent on the former. None will be happy with sovereignty and honour of his or her nation being trampled upon and national character disregarded. It is the common feeling and psychology of the members of a nation to love their nation, cherish its characteristics and interests, and yearn for its prosperity. Nationalism reflects this feeling and psychology. In other words, nationalism is an ideology that advocates love for the nation and defence of its interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since people carve out their destiny while living within the nation-state as a unit, genuine nationalism constitutes patriotism. The progressive nature of nationalism lies in the fact that it is a patriotic ideology which advocates the defence of national interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kim Jong Il analyses the reactionary nature of bourgeois nationalism and limitations of the view of proceeding theories on nationalism, and illuminates relations between communism and nationalism and between nationalism and internationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nationalism emerged as a progressive idea along with the formation and development of each nation. However, it was understood as an ideology that defends bourgeois interests. This is attributable mainly to the historical fact that the newly-emergent bourgeoisie upheld the banner of nationalism and the bourgeois class used nationalism as an ideological means for realizing its class domination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is true that in the days of the nationalist movement against feudalism, the newly-emergent bourgeoisie, upholding the banner of nationalism, stood in the van of the movement. However, it is wrong to think that nationalism came into being in defence of the interests of the bourgeois class from the start. In the modern times, the interests of the masses of the people and the newly-emerging bourgeoisie were basically coincident in their struggle against feudalism and for safeguarding national unity and sovereignty. Therefore, the banner of nationalism upheld by the newly-emergent bourgeoisie reflected the common interests of the nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As capitalism developed and the bourgeoisie became the reactionary ruling class after victorious bourgeois revolution, nationalism was used as a means of defending the interests of the bourgeois class. Not satisfied with exploitation and oppression of the other members of their nation, the bourgeoisie resorted to invasion, plunder and war against other countries and nations, justifying their act as the defence of the &amp;quot;interests&amp;quot; of their nation; they described their fascist dictatorship as an inevitable deed for realizing the &amp;quot;interests and right to survival&amp;quot; of the nation, branding the struggle of the masses of the people for democratic freedom and rights, including the right to survival, as being anti-national in that they would undermine the national unity and interests. The typical example of bourgeois nationalism is National Socialism, or Nazism, advanced by Hitlerite Germany.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, the bourgeois class disguised their class interests as national interests, and used nationalism as an ideological instrument for solidifying their class domination. This led nationalism to be understood, among the people, as a bourgeois ideology that runs counter to the national interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One should distinguish clearly between true nationalism that loves the nation and defends its interests and bourgeois nationalism that advocates the interests of the bourgeois class. The essence of nationalism is that the ideology reflects the feeling and psychology common to the members of a nation who yearn for independent development and prosperity of the nation and cherish the national character. Viewing nationalism by this criterion, it is clear that the bourgeois nationalism that reflects the exclusive and selfish demands and interests of the bourgeois class, not the common demands and interests of the nation, is a false version of nationalism that contradicts the genuine nationalism. The interests of the bourgeois class whose nature is selfishness can never be the interests of the entire nation but betrayal of the interests of the nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bourgeois nationalism reveals itself as national egoism, national exclusivism and big-power chauvinism in the relationship between countries and nations; it is reactionary in that it creates antagonism and disagreement between countries and nations, and checks the development of friendly relations between the various peoples of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kim Jong Il also gives a scientific clarification of the relations between nationalism and communism and between nationalism and internationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is important to give a correct explanation of the relations between nationalism and communism and between nationalism and internationalism for establishing a correct understanding of nationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the socialist and communist movement is a revolutionary movement for realizing the independence of the masses of the people, and their cause of independence that is carried out with the nation-state as a unit develops in close combination with the cause of revolution of foreign countries and nations, it can be said that one has a correct and comprehensive understanding of nationalism only when one has acquired a correct knowledge of the relations between nationalism and communism and between nationalism and internationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This poses itself as a more serious problem as the preceding revolutionary theories of the working class failed to give a correct explanation of it. The preceding theories paid major attention to strengthening the internationalist unity and solidarity of the working class all over the world-the fundamental problem in the then socialist movement—failing to pay due attention to the national problem. They went so far as to regard nationalism as an anti-socialist ideological trend, because bourgeois nationalism was doing great harm to the socialist movement. They could not give a correct explanation of genuine nationalism as they failed to distinguish genuine nationalism from bourgeois nationalism and considered the relations between nationalism and communism and between nationalism and internationalism with the bourgeois nationalism as a yardstick. This is why progressive people in the past rejected nationalism, considering it incompatible with communism and internationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is wrong to view communism as incompatible with nationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Communism does not advocate only the interests of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As communism whose basic ideal is to realize the independence of the masses of the people is built with the nation-state as a unit, it cannot materialize the class interests unless it is based on the idea of love for the country and nation. Communism is an ideology of safeguarding not only the interests of the working class but those of the nation, an ideology of genuine love for the country and nation. Nationalism, too, is an ideology of patriotism that advocates the defence of the interests of the country and nation. Love for the country and the people is an ideological emotion common to communism and nationalism; herein lies the ideological basis on which they can ally with each other. Therefore, it is wrong to pit one against the other, and reject nationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nationalism does not conflict with internationalism. Mutual help, support and alliance between countries and nations—this is internationalism. Every county has its borders, and every nation has its identity, and revolution and construction are carried on with the country and nation as a unit. For this reason, internationalism finds its expressions in the relationships between countries and between nations, a prerequisite for which is nationalism. Internationalism divorced from the concepts of nation and nationalism is merely an empty shell. Internationalism which checks the independent development of countries and nations is not internationalism in true sense, and it only serves as a means for realizing national egoism and chauvinism of big powers. Revolutionaries of each country should be faithful to internationalism by struggling, first of all, for the prosperity of their own country and nation. Those who are indifferent to the destiny of their country and nation cannot be faithful to internationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, Kim Jong Il explains the achievements of President Kim Il Sung who gave a brilliant solution to the problems arising with regard to nationalism, and clarifies Korea&#039;s steadfast stance to nationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He elucidates that Kim Il Sung gave a correct explanation of nationalism and solved the problems of nationalism in the practice of revolution for the first time in history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kim Il Sung said that in order to be a true communist one must first become a true nationalist. With a determination to devote his life to his country and fellow-countrymen, he embarked on the road of revolution in his early years and created the immortal Juche idea, on the basis of which he established a Juche-oriented outlook on the nation and scientifically expounded the essence and progressive nature of nationalism. Through a correct combination of class character with national character and of the destiny of socialism with that of the nation, he realized an alliance between communists and nationalists, cemented the class and national positions of socialism and led the nationalists to join the efforts for socialist construction and national reunification. Attracted by his broad magnanimity and noble personality, many nationalists took the patriotic road to national unity and national reunification, making a clean break with their erroneous pasts. Kim Ku, a life-long anti-communist, allied with communists, a patriotic changeover, in the twilight of his life; and Choe Tok Sin, a nationalist, was able to find salvation as a patriot in Kim Il Sung&#039;s embrace. Kim Il Sung treasured and championed the independence not only of the Korean nation but also of the peoples of the rest of the world, and devoted all his efforts to the cause of making the whole world independent, as well as to the Korean revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was the most steadfast communist and, at the same time, a peerless patriot, a true nationalist and a paragon among internationalists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kim Jong Il said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;I also assert, as the leader instructed, that one must be an ardent patriot, a true nationalist, in order to become a genuine revolutionary, a communist.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who fight for their people, their country and their homeland are genuine communists, true nationalists and ardent patriots. Those who do not love their own parents, brothers and sisters cannot love their country and compatriots. Likewise, those who do not love their own homeland and people cannot become communists. For this reason, the Workers&#039; Party of Korea is inheriting with fidelity Kim Il Sung&#039;s noble idea of loving the country, the nation and the people, and making every effort to rally all the sections of the nation by dint of all-embracing politics, and lead them to the road of patriotism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kim Jong Il illumines the important matters arising in applying nationalism in a right way so as to attain the independent development and prosperity of the nation in the present times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not communists but imperialists who oppose nationalism and place obstacles in the way of the independent development of nations at present.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The imperialists are manoeuvring cunningly to realize their dominationist ambition on the plea of &amp;quot;globalization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;integration.&amp;quot; They claim that the ideal of building a sovereign nation-state or the love for country and nation is a &amp;quot;national prejudice lagging behind the times,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;globalization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;integration&amp;quot; are the trend of the times in the present situation, when science and technology are developing rapidly and economic exchanges between countries are being conducted briskly on an international scale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is true that science and technology and the economy are developing at a rapid speed incomparable with those of the past as science and technology are developing rapidly and economic exchanges between countries are being conducted briskly on an international scale. This, however, cannot afford grounds for denying independence and character of each nation and advocating global &amp;quot;integration.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The masses of the people, the motive force of history, demand that the independence and character of their nation be defended and developed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their aspiration and demand for independence grow stronger as dominationism and plundering are the incorrigible nature of imperialists and, in particular, they have become arrogant enough to openly pursue domination of the world by means of force after the end of the Cold War. The development of science and technology and economic cooperation on a worldwide scale can be significant only when they contribute to the independent development of nations and sustaining of the national character. In the situation in which the sovereignty of a nation is violated and its national character obliterated, its economy can never develop; and even if it develops, it can never bring benefit to its members. The more science and technology develop and economic exchanges are activated on a worldwide scale, the greater the aspirations and demands of the masses of the people to defend and develop the independence of their nations and national characters become. And accordingly, every country and nation carves out its own destiny independently with its own ideology, system and culture. Such being the situation, there can never be a political, economic, ideological and cultural &amp;quot;integration&amp;quot; of the world. The US manoeuvres for &amp;quot;globalization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;integration&amp;quot; are aimed at turning the world into what they call a &amp;quot;free&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;democratic&amp;quot; world styled after the United States, and thus bringing all countries and nations under their domination and subordination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The present is an era of independence. Human history is propelled by the struggle of the masses of the people for independence, not by the dominationist ambition and aggressive policy of the imperialists. The manoeuvres of the imperialists for &amp;quot;globalization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;integration&amp;quot; will be frustrated by the vigorous efforts of the peoples of the world who are aspiring after independence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the countries and nations should resolutely reject the manoeuvres of the imperialists for &amp;quot;globalization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;integration,&amp;quot; and staunchly fight to preserve the excellent characteristics of their individual nations and safeguard their independence. Korea frequently emphasizes the Korean-nation-first principle so as to preserve the national character and defend the independence of the nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Korean-nation-first spirit means the pride and self-confidence in the greatness of the Korean nation and ideological emotion which is displayed as determination and will to add eternal glory to it. Only when one displays to the full the spirit that one&#039;s nation is best, can one safeguard and glorify the dignity and honour of one&#039;s nation, exalt the excellent characteristics of one&#039;s nation and contribute to the prosperity of the nation in the face of any difficulties and trials. Now the Korean-nation-first principle serves as a mighty ideological and spiritual weapon for propelling the struggle of the Korean people to safeguard the interests of the nation and realize the independence of the nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A most important task facing the Korean people in championing and realizing national independence is to reunify the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The issue of Korea&#039;s reunification is, in essence, to reconnect the vein of the nation severed by foreign forces and realize national independence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Korean nation, which has inherited a time-honoured history and culture and the tradition of patriotism, has been divided into the north and the south by foreign forces for more than half a century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The division of the territory and the nation is blocking the way for the nation&#039;s concerted development, and inflicting untold misery and hardship upon it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National reunification is not only a vital demand but also the unanimous will and aspiration of the entire Korean nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical Pyongyang Meeting and the June 15 North-South Joint Declaration in 2000 ushered in a new era of great national unity and independent reunification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The North-South Joint Declaration stipulates all the principles and ways for solving the problems arising in reunifying the country by the united efforts of the Korean nation itself. The declaration is a programme of national unity and a general principle of national reunification, based on the idea of &amp;quot;by the Korean nation itself&amp;quot;; it is permeated with the spirit of loving the country and people. In supporting and thoroughly carrying out the declaration lie the substantial assurance for independence, peace and national reunification and the criterion upon which to distinguish between genuine nationalists and traitors to the nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Holding aloft the North-South Joint Declaration, the Korean nation is waging a nationwide struggle to accomplish the historic cause of national reunification without fail.&lt;br /&gt;
----Kim Jong Il thus gives in the work a profound explanation of principled matters and ways for understanding nationalism in a new way and solving the problems with regard to nationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Library documents from the DPRK]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:On_Nationalism&amp;diff=77357</id>
		<title>Library:On Nationalism</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:On_Nationalism&amp;diff=77357"/>
		<updated>2024-11-03T21:58:21Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: uploaded full text&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=On Nationalism|author=Unknown|written in=2008|publisher=FOREIGN LANGUAGES PUBLISHING HOUSE|published_date=2008|published_location=Pyongyang, Korea|type=Book|pdf=https://kfausa.org/wp-content/uploads/2020/04/On-Nationalism.pdf}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Foreward ===&lt;br /&gt;
Many ideologies and theories have existed in the history of human ideology, and no other ideology was more difficult to understand than nationalism. Owing to different interpretation of the interests of nation and attempts to use nationalism as an ideological means for class domination, various kinds of advocacy including those that run counter to nationalism have appeared on the stage of history in the name of nationalism. For example, in the modern times weak nations upheld nationalism as the banner of their struggle against imperialist aggression, and imperialists justified their aggression as an act in the &amp;quot;interests&amp;quot; of their nations. This created many obstacles in having a correct understanding of the ideology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a talk to the senior officials of the Central Committee of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea on February 26 and 28, 2002, titled, On Having a Correct Understanding of Nationalism, Kim Jong Il makes clear the essence and progressive nature of nationalism and the falsehood and reactionary nature of bourgeois nationalism, correlation between nationalism and communism and between nationalism and internationalism, and President Kim I Sung&#039;s exploits in solving the question on nation. He also clarifies in a comprehensive way Korea&#039;s approach to nationalism and the tasks to apply it in practice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This book gives an explanation of the main points of the work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;The Editorial Board&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now is an era of independence, in which the masses of the people carve out their destiny as its master. When independence of a country and nation is safeguarded and its independent development achieved, the destiny of the masses of the people, the members of the country and nation, can be successfully carved out and independent and creative life provided to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to defend the independence of a country and nation and ensure its prosperity, it is important to have a correct understanding of nationalism. Only then can people achieve the unity of their nation, champion its interests and contribute to the shaping of its destiny.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There have been various kinds of interpretation of nationalism in history, and negative views on it can be said to be prevalent. Particularly, as the imperialists headed by the US imperialists are waging a vicious ideological and cultural offensive of undermining and negating nationalism in an attempt to justify themselves in their aggression on and plundering of other countries and nations, wrong interpretation of nationalism is widespread.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The present reality shows that establishing a correct understanding of the ideology poses itself as an urgent matter in smashing the cunning and pernicious machinations of the imperialists and defending the independence of the masses of the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the work Kim Jong Il analyses the origin and the course of development of nationalism and, on this basis, clarifies its essence and progressive nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nationalism came into being as an ideology for defending the interests of a nation in the course of the latter&#039;s formation and development. Although nations differ from one another in the period of their formation, every nation is a social community which has been formed and consolidated historically on the basis of a common kinship descent, language, residential area and culture, and is composed of various classes and strata. There is no person in any country or in any society who exists outside his or her nation, separate from it. Every person belongs to a class or stratum, and at the same time to a nation, assuming both national character and class character. Class character and national character are inseparable from each other, and so are the demands of classes and the demands of their nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a matter of fact, the classes and strata of a nation entertain different demands and interests owing to their different social and economic functions. However, all the members of a nation have the same stake in championing the independence and character of the nation and attaining national prosperity without distinction of the interests of their classes and strata. This is because the destiny of a nation is precisely the destiny of its individual members; in other words, the latter is dependent on the former. None will be happy with sovereignty and honour of his or her nation being trampled upon and national character disregarded. It is the common feeling and psychology of the members of a nation to love their nation, cherish its characteristics and interests, and yearn for its prosperity. Nationalism reflects this feeling and psychology. In other words, nationalism is an ideology that advocates love for the nation and defence of its interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since people carve out their destiny while living within the nation-state as a unit, genuine nationalism constitutes patriotism. The progressive nature of nationalism lies in the fact that it is a patriotic ideology which advocates the defence of national interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kim Jong Il analyses the reactionary nature of bourgeois nationalism and limitations of the view of proceeding theories on nationalism, and illuminates relations between communism and nationalism and between nationalism and internationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nationalism emerged as a progressive idea along with the formation and development of each nation. However, it was understood as an ideology that defends bourgeois interests. This is attributable mainly to the historical fact that the newly-emergent bourgeoisie upheld the banner of nationalism and the bourgeois class used nationalism as an ideological means for realizing its class domination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is true that in the days of the nationalist movement against feudalism, the newly-emergent bourgeoisie, upholding the banner of nationalism, stood in the van of the movement. However, it is wrong to think that nationalism came into being in defence of the interests of the bourgeois class from the start. In the modern times, the interests of the masses of the people and the newly-emerging bourgeoisie were basically coincident in their struggle against feudalism and for safeguarding national unity and sovereignty. Therefore, the banner of nationalism upheld by the newly-emergent bourgeoisie reflected the common interests of the nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As capitalism developed and the bourgeoisie became the reactionary ruling class after victorious bourgeois revolution, nationalism was used as a means of defending the interests of the bourgeois class. Not satisfied with exploitation and oppression of the other members of their nation, the bourgeoisie resorted to invasion, plunder and war against other countries and nations, justifying their act as the defence of the &amp;quot;interests&amp;quot; of their nation; they described their fascist dictatorship as an inevitable deed for realizing the &amp;quot;interests and right to survival&amp;quot; of the nation, branding the struggle of the masses of the people for democratic freedom and rights, including the right to survival, as being anti-national in that they would undermine the national unity and interests. The typical example of bourgeois nationalism is National Socialism, or Nazism, advanced by Hitlerite Germany.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, the bourgeois class disguised their class interests as national interests, and used nationalism as an ideological instrument for solidifying their class domination. This led nationalism to be understood, among the people, as a bourgeois ideology that runs counter to the national interests.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One should distinguish clearly between true nationalism that loves the nation and defends its interests and bourgeois nationalism that advocates the interests of the bourgeois class. The essence of nationalism is that the ideology reflects the feeling and psychology common to the members of a nation who yearn for independent development and prosperity of the nation and cherish the national character. Viewing nationalism by this criterion, it is clear that the bourgeois nationalism that reflects the exclusive and selfish demands and interests of the bourgeois class, not the common demands and interests of the nation, is a false version of nationalism that contradicts the genuine nationalism. The interests of the bourgeois class whose nature is selfishness can never be the interests of the entire nation but betrayal of the interests of the nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bourgeois nationalism reveals itself as national egoism, national exclusivism and big-power chauvinism in the relationship between countries and nations; it is reactionary in that it creates antagonism and disagreement between countries and nations, and checks the development of friendly relations between the various peoples of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kim Jong Il also gives a scientific clarification of the relations between nationalism and communism and between nationalism and internationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is important to give a correct explanation of the relations between nationalism and communism and between nationalism and internationalism for establishing a correct understanding of nationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the socialist and communist movement is a revolutionary movement for realizing the independence of the masses of the people, and their cause of independence that is carried out with the nation-state as a unit develops in close combination with the cause of revolution of foreign countries and nations, it can be said that one has a correct and comprehensive understanding of nationalism only when one has acquired a correct knowledge of the relations between nationalism and communism and between nationalism and internationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This poses itself as a more serious problem as the preceding revolutionary theories of the working class failed to give a correct explanation of it. The preceding theories paid major attention to strengthening the internationalist unity and solidarity of the working class all over the world-the fundamental problem in the then socialist movement—failing to pay due attention to the national problem. They went so far as to regard nationalism as an anti-socialist ideological trend, because bourgeois nationalism was doing great harm to the socialist movement. They could not give a correct explanation of genuine nationalism as they failed to distinguish genuine nationalism from bourgeois nationalism and considered the relations between nationalism and communism and between nationalism and internationalism with the bourgeois nationalism as a yardstick. This is why progressive people in the past rejected nationalism, considering it incompatible with communism and internationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is wrong to view communism as incompatible with nationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Communism does not advocate only the interests of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As communism whose basic ideal is to realize the independence of the masses of the people is built with the nation-state as a unit, it cannot materialize the class interests unless it is based on the idea of love for the country and nation. Communism is an ideology of safeguarding not only the interests of the working class but those of the nation, an ideology of genuine love for the country and nation. Nationalism, too, is an ideology of patriotism that advocates the defence of the interests of the country and nation. Love for the country and the people is an ideological emotion common to communism and nationalism; herein lies the ideological basis on which they can ally with each other. Therefore, it is wrong to pit one against the other, and reject nationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nationalism does not conflict with internationalism. Mutual help, support and alliance between countries and nations—this is internationalism. Every county has its borders, and every nation has its identity, and revolution and construction are carried on with the country and nation as a unit. For this reason, internationalism finds its expressions in the relationships between countries and between nations, a prerequisite for which is nationalism. Internationalism divorced from the concepts of nation and nationalism is merely an empty shell. Internationalism which checks the independent development of countries and nations is not internationalism in true sense, and it only serves as a means for realizing national egoism and chauvinism of big powers. Revolutionaries of each country should be faithful to internationalism by struggling, first of all, for the prosperity of their own country and nation. Those who are indifferent to the destiny of their country and nation cannot be faithful to internationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Next, Kim Jong Il explains the achievements of President Kim Il Sung who gave a brilliant solution to the problems arising with regard to nationalism, and clarifies Korea&#039;s steadfast stance to nationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He elucidates that Kim Il Sung gave a correct explanation of nationalism and solved the problems of nationalism in the practice of revolution for the first time in history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kim Il Sung said that in order to be a true communist one must first become a true nationalist. With a determination to devote his life to his country and fellow-countrymen, he embarked on the road of revolution in his early years and created the immortal Juche idea, on the basis of which he established a Juche-oriented outlook on the nation and scientifically expounded the essence and progressive nature of nationalism. Through a correct combination of class character with national character and of the destiny of socialism with that of the nation, he realized an alliance between communists and nationalists, cemented the class and national positions of socialism and led the nationalists to join the efforts for socialist construction and national reunification. Attracted by his broad magnanimity and noble personality, many nationalists took the patriotic road to national unity and national reunification, making a clean break with their erroneous pasts. Kim Ku, a life-long anti-communist, allied with communists, a patriotic changeover, in the twilight of his life; and Choe Tok Sin, a nationalist, was able to find salvation as a patriot in Kim Il Sung&#039;s embrace. Kim Il Sung treasured and championed the independence not only of the Korean nation but also of the peoples of the rest of the world, and devoted all his efforts to the cause of making the whole world independent, as well as to the Korean revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was the most steadfast communist and, at the same time, a peerless patriot, a true nationalist and a paragon among internationalists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kim Jong Il said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;I also assert, as the leader instructed, that one must be an ardent patriot, a true nationalist, in order to become a genuine revolutionary, a communist.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who fight for their people, their country and their homeland are genuine communists, true nationalists and ardent patriots. Those who do not love their own parents, brothers and sisters cannot love their country and compatriots. Likewise, those who do not love their own homeland and people cannot become communists. For this reason, the Workers&#039; Party of Korea is inheriting with fidelity Kim Il Sung&#039;s noble idea of loving the country, the nation and the people, and making every effort to rally all the sections of the nation by dint of all-embracing politics, and lead them to the road of patriotism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kim Jong Il illumines the important matters arising in applying nationalism in a right way so as to attain the independent development and prosperity of the nation in the present times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not communists but imperialists who oppose nationalism and place obstacles in the way of the independent development of nations at present.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The imperialists are manoeuvring cunningly to realize their dominationist ambition on the plea of &amp;quot;globalization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;integration.&amp;quot; They claim that the ideal of building a sovereign nation-state or the love for country and nation is a &amp;quot;national prejudice lagging behind the times,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;globalization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;integration&amp;quot; are the trend of the times in the present situation, when science and technology are developing rapidly and economic exchanges between countries are being conducted briskly on an international scale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is true that science and technology and the economy are developing at a rapid speed incomparable with those of the past as science and technology are developing rapidly and economic exchanges between countries are being conducted briskly on an international scale. This, however, cannot afford grounds for denying independence and character of each nation and advocating global &amp;quot;integration.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The masses of the people, the motive force of history, demand that the independence and character of their nation be defended and developed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Their aspiration and demand for independence grow stronger as dominationism and plundering are the incorrigible nature of imperialists and, in particular, they have become arrogant enough to openly pursue domination of the world by means of force after the end of the Cold War. The development of science and technology and economic cooperation on a worldwide scale can be significant only when they contribute to the independent development of nations and sustaining of the national character. In the situation in which the sovereignty of a nation is violated and its national character obliterated, its economy can never develop; and even if it develops, it can never bring benefit to its members. The more science and technology develop and economic exchanges are activated on a worldwide scale, the greater the aspirations and demands of the masses of the people to defend and develop the independence of their nations and national characters become. And accordingly, every country and nation carves out its own destiny independently with its own ideology, system and culture. Such being the situation, there can never be a political, economic, ideological and cultural &amp;quot;integration&amp;quot; of the world. The US manoeuvres for &amp;quot;globalization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;integration&amp;quot; are aimed at turning the world into what they call a &amp;quot;free&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;democratic&amp;quot; world styled after the United States, and thus bringing all countries and nations under their domination and subordination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The present is an era of independence. Human history is propelled by the struggle of the masses of the people for independence, not by the dominationist ambition and aggressive policy of the imperialists. The manoeuvres of the imperialists for &amp;quot;globalization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;integration&amp;quot; will be frustrated by the vigorous efforts of the peoples of the world who are aspiring after independence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the countries and nations should resolutely reject the manoeuvres of the imperialists for &amp;quot;globalization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;integration,&amp;quot; and staunchly fight to preserve the excellent characteristics of their individual nations and safeguard their independence. Korea frequently emphasizes the Korean-nation-first principle so as to preserve the national character and defend the independence of the nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Korean-nation-first spirit means the pride and self-confidence in the greatness of the Korean nation and ideological emotion which is displayed as determination and will to add eternal glory to it. Only when one displays to the full the spirit that one&#039;s nation is best, can one safeguard and glorify the dignity and honour of one&#039;s nation, exalt the excellent characteristics of one&#039;s nation and contribute to the prosperity of the nation in the face of any difficulties and trials. Now the Korean-nation-first principle serves as a mighty ideological and spiritual weapon for propelling the struggle of the Korean people to safeguard the interests of the nation and realize the independence of the nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A most important task facing the Korean people in championing and realizing national independence is to reunify the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The issue of Korea&#039;s reunification is, in essence, to reconnect the vein of the nation severed by foreign forces and realize national independence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Korean nation, which has inherited a time-honoured history and culture and the tradition of patriotism, has been divided into the north and the south by foreign forces for more than half a century.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The division of the territory and the nation is blocking the way for the nation&#039;s concerted development, and inflicting untold misery and hardship upon it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
National reunification is not only a vital demand but also the unanimous will and aspiration of the entire Korean nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical Pyongyang Meeting and the June 15 North-South Joint Declaration in 2000 ushered in a new era of great national unity and independent reunification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The North-South Joint Declaration stipulates all the principles and ways for solving the problems arising in reunifying the country by the united efforts of the Korean nation itself. The declaration is a programme of national unity and a general principle of national reunification, based on the idea of &amp;quot;by the Korean nation itself&amp;quot;; it is permeated with the spirit of loving the country and people. In supporting and thoroughly carrying out the declaration lie the substantial assurance for independence, peace and national reunification and the criterion upon which to distinguish between genuine nationalists and traitors to the nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Holding aloft the North-South Joint Declaration, the Korean nation is waging a nationwide struggle to accomplish the historic cause of national reunification without fail.&lt;br /&gt;
----Kim Jong Il thus gives in the work a profound explanation of principled matters and ways for understanding nationalism in a new way and solving the problems with regard to nationalism.&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Library documents from the DPRK]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Kim_Jong_Il:_Brief_History&amp;diff=70536</id>
		<title>Library:Kim Jong Il: Brief History</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Kim_Jong_Il:_Brief_History&amp;diff=70536"/>
		<updated>2024-08-13T14:38:53Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: Uploaded full text.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=Kim Jong Il: Brief History|author=|publisher=Foreign Languages Publishing House|published_date=1998|published_location=Pyongyang|pdf=https://web.archive.org/web/20170328154737/http://www.korea-dpr.info/lib/103.pdf}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Preface ==&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il, General Secretary of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea, is the most faithful successor to the revolutionary cause of Juche&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;Preface&amp;quot;&amp;gt;The revolutionary cause of Juche—a revolutionary cause to bring complete independence to the popular masses pioneered and carried on by Comrade Kim Il Sung.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, the Supreme Commander of the revolutionary armed forces of Korea and the great leader of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea and the Korean people. In the first days of his revolutionary activities he set it as his lifetime task to complete the cause of Comrade Kim Il Sung, the great leader of the Korean people, and has scored immortal exploits or the Party and the revolution, for the country and the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical course of his leadership over the Workers&#039; Party of Korea has covered the arduous and trying period in which the internal and external situation of the revolution was very complex and the Party and the revolution were faced with tasks more difficult and enormous than ever before. In the arduous days when the fierce class struggle between socialism and capitalism was waged amid the protracted confrontation with the allied forces of imperialism of the world, Comrade Kim Jong Il, as the closest comrade and most faithful assistant of Comrade Kim Il Sung, has always held fast to the banner of socialism, the banner of the revolution, and turned misfortunes into blessings and adversities into favourable conditions, thus leading the Korean revolution to continuous upsurge and brilliant victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through energetic ideological and theoretical activities he systematized Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s revolutionary ideology into the ideology, theory and methodology of Juche, developing it to be the immortal revolutionary banner of the era of independence. He also worked out powerful ideological and theoretical weapon for the Korean revolution by giving scientific and theoretical answers to the urgent problems arising in the revolution and construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He advanced the idea that the working-class party must become the party of the leader and put the idea into practice. In this way he brought about a fundamental change in the building, activities and work of the Party, strengthened the Workers&#039; Party of Korea founded by Comrade Kim Il Sung to be a revolutionary party of the Juche type and improved its militant efficiency and leadership.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In command of the overall revolutionary armed forces he developed the Korean People&#039;s Army to be the genuine armed forces of the Party and the leader and to be the invincible revolutionary armed forces that staunchly safeguard the Party and the cause of socialism by force of arms and turned the country into an impregnable fortress in which the entire population are under arms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He put forward a fresh line to imbue the whole society with the Juche idea&amp;lt;ref group=&amp;quot;Preface&amp;quot;&amp;gt;To imbue the whole society with the Juche idea—means waging the revolution and construction guided by the Juche idea, the revolutionary ideology of President Kim Il Sung, and building communism by applying this idea.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and stepped up the three revolutions—ideological, technological and cultural—strengthening the singlehearted unity of the revolutionary ranks to be invincible. He ushered in a new history of radical turn and brilliant flowering in the overall economic and cultural construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sharing joy and sorrow with the people at all times and through genuine popular politics, the benevolent politics, he has made the whole country a large revolutionary family in which all people are united around the Party and the leader. He has also shown deep concern to providing the Korean people with worthwhile and happy lives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through tireless revolutionary activities spanning over 30 years he ushered in a new era of prosperity of the Kim Il Sung&#039;s nation for Korea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The editorial board publishes Comrade Kim Jong Il&#039;s Brief History to help those who want to know the history of Comrade Kim Jong Il&#039;s activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Notes ===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references group=&amp;quot;Preface&amp;quot; /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== 1. (February 1942—March 1964) ==&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il was born in the secret camp on Mt. Paektu&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Paektusan Secret Camp—secret camp Comrade Kim Il Sung set up in dense forest of Mt. Paektu during the anti-Japanese armed struggle. It was a strategic base and the heart of the Korean revolution, and the principal base for operation, action and support from the latter half of the 1930s to the first half of the 1940s.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; (Samjiyon County, Ryanggang Province) on February 16, Juche 31 (1942)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Juche 31 (1942)—the Democratic People&#039;s Republic of Korea instituted the Juche era with 1912 as the first year when the great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung was born, in order to exalt the revolutionary life and imperishable achievements of the great leader, who created the immortal Juche idea and led the revolution and construction in Korea to victory, and carry forward and complete his revolutionary cause.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The institution of the Juche era was made public on July 8, 1997, the third anniversary of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s death.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, in a historical period when a new advance was being made in the development of the Korean and world revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il&#039;s family was a patriotic and revolutionary family in a way unprecedented in history.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His father, Comrade Kim Il Sung, was the father of Korean nation, the founder of socialist Korea and the leader of Korean people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Il Sung was a thinker, theoretician, politician and military strategist who performed outstanding exploits for the Korean and world revolution, as well as for the times and mankind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His mother, Kim Jong Suk, was a communist revolutionary fighter who, under the guidance of Comrade Kim Il Sung, devoted her whole life to the struggle for the restoration of the country and the freedom and happiness of the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His grandfather, Kim Hyong Jik, leader of the anti-Japanese national liberation movement, was a pioneer in shifting the direction from the nationalist movement to the communist movement in Korea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His grandmother, Kang Pan Sok, his grandfather&#039;s younger brother. Comrade Kim Hyong Gwon, his uncle, Comrade Kim Chol Ju and his maternal uncles, Comrade Kim Ki Jun and Kim Ki Song were also revolutionary fighters who dedicated their lives to the cause of national restoration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His patriotic and revolutionary family, all of whose members had fought for the country and the people through generations, became the foundation which rendered it possible for Comrade Kim Jong Il to grow acquiring the traits of a people&#039;s leader from his early years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From his childhood Comrade Kim Jong Il was extraordinarily clever and wise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From his early years Comrade Kim Jong Il possessed the power of keen observation, the power of clear analysis and extraordinary perspicacity with regard to things and phenomena. He had a faculty for creative thinking, regarding every problem with an innovative eye.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Courageous and ambitious, Comrade Kim Jong Il did everything in a big way; he had a strong and daring character which enabled him to carry any difficult task to completion with his own efforts, once he started it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Possessed of warm human love and broadmindedness, he was always generous, unceremonious and warm-hearted among people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His unusual natural disposition was nurtured, so developing the traits and quality of a future revolutionary and leader, thanks to the exceptional education he received from his parents.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What his father had told about the lofty idea of &#039;&#039;Jiwon&#039;&#039; (Aim High)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jiwon (Aim High)—a revolutionary outlook on life that a man must find his true worth and happiness on the road of struggle for his country and nation. It is also an indomitable revolutionary spirit that he must achieve the liberation of his country at any cost, even though it means fighting through generations.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; cherished by his grandfather, about the struggle of his family in Mangyongdae who had devoted themselves to the country and the revolution through generations, about the patriotic predecessors of Korea, the anti-Japanese revolutionary forerunners and about the members of the Children&#039;s Corps embedded revolutionary spirit in his heart as a boy. In particular, the unremitting revolutionary activity of his father, Comrade Kim Il Sung and the personality of his mother, who was helping his father&#039;s revolutionary activity with all devotion, made the filial piety to his father in Comrade Kim Jong Il&#039;s heart sublimate into loyalty to the leader.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, Comrade Kim Jong Suk was a great mother of the revolution who laid the foundation to carry forward the revolutionary cause of the great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung through generations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Growing up in the days of the anti-Japanese revolutionary struggle and in the period when a new country was being built, as well as in the flames of the fierce Fatherland Liberation War, Comrade Kim Jong Il cultivated uncommon qualities and disposition through his experiences of real life, and through his practical activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Witnessing the activity of Comrade Kim Il Sung who was handling all the problems, without a day&#039;s rest, in the building of a new country after liberation, and also spending his days at the Supreme Headquarters of the Korean People&#039;s Army accompanying President Kim Il Sung during the Fatherland Liberation War, Comrade Kim Jong Il experienced many events to be particularly noted in history. Especially, during the war, he was greatly impressed by Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s outstanding and seasoned ability of leadership, indomitable will, outstanding military wisdom and noble virtues. He strengthened his conviction that because we were led by Comrade Kim Il Sung, it was possible for us to shape the destiny of the country and the people and win the war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the song &#039;&#039;The Embrace of My Motherland&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;The Embrace of My Motherland&#039;&#039;Moran Hill is afire with a red glow,/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Taedong is arched with a rainbow./&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How beautiful this motherland/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In whose embrace I&#039;ve grown up!/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Azaleas smile sweetly in spring,/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Larks warble high up on the wing,/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As warm and tender as the vernal sun/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is the land that has brought me up./&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sun rises on the sea buoyant,/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The land glows under the sun radiant,/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stars twinkle with nocturnal grace,/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In my father the General&#039;s embrace.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; written in 1952 Comrade Kim Jong Il gave a truthful depiction of his conviction and determination to be loyal to Comrade Kim Il Sung.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As we have seen, in his early days Comrade Kim Jong Il embodied his loyalty to Comrade Kim Il Sung in the noble heights. Later on this became the foundation of all his ideological and theoretical activity as well as of his practical activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il finished the course of general education from September 1950 to August 1960.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his boyhood, Comrade Kim Jong Il energetically worked to learn after President Kim Il Sung at the head of young students and schoolchildren.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his primary school days, Comrade Kim Jong Il sponsored the formation of a &amp;quot;Group for the Study of General Kim Il Sung&#039;s Short Biography&amp;quot; with the Children&#039;s Union members of his class and involved himself in this work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The aim of this study group was for the pupils to form a clear understanding of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s greatness through the study of his revolutionary history, and prepare themselves as pillars of the Korean revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &amp;quot;Group for the Study of General Kim Il Sung&#039;s Short Biography&amp;quot; played a great role in making our younger generation, sons and daughters, faithful to Comrade Kim Il Sung in the days of the grim war, and later on the experience this group gained in its activity became the foundation in intensifying the work of emulating Comrade Kim Il Sung.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In July 1953 the Fatherland Liberation War ended in the victory of the Korean people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the war Comrade Kim Jong Il, having finished the Pyongyang Primary School No. 4, studied at the Pyongyang Middle School No. 1, striving to acquire a wide range of knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il sponsored a march to visit the areas of Pochonbo and Samjiyon, old battlefields of the anti-Japanese armed struggle, and led the first expeditionary rank.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This visit was significant because it opened up the route for the march to visit the revolutionary battlefields around Mrt. Paektu which was launched afterwards throughout the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il set forth the slogan &amp;quot;Let us learn for Korea!&amp;quot; and strove to establish Juche&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;To establish Juche—it means adhering to the principle of solving all problems of the revolution and construction independently, in conformity with the actual situation in one&#039;s own country and with one&#039;s own efforts.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; among students and young people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On September 1, 1957, Comrade Kim Jong Il went on to a senior class of the Pyongyang Middle School No. 1 (Later it became the Pyongyang Namsan Higher Middle School).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period Comrade Kim Jong Il paid great attention to doing away with the ideological venom of flunkeyism and dogmatism, and the flunkeyist and dogmatic ways of thinking which had caused enormous harm to the revolution through the ages and had been implanted even among young people and students to a considerable extent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He closely studied and acquired in full the policies and revolutionary traditions of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea and enthusiastically learned the history, culture, geography and beautiful manners and customs of Korea, while assimilating foreign things to apply them to the actual situation of Korea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il frequently visited factories and rural communities with his schoolmates. At the practice workshop of the school he repaired trucks and electric motors and operated them, striving to become proficient with them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The example shown by Comrade Kim Jong Il was of great help in encouraging his fellow students to establish a viewpoint and attitude of regarding our own things more dearly and developing them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his school days Comrade Kim Jong Il was very enthusiastic about the work of the Democratic Youth League (DYL)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;DYL—abbreviation for the Democratic Youth League of Korea. It is the predecessor of the Kim Il Sung Socialist Youth League.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From September 1957 Comrade Kim Jong Il worked as vice-chairman of the DYL committee of the school (the chairman being a teacher).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period the socialist transformation of the production relations reached the stage of completion in the country, and the grand march of Chollima&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The grand march of Chollima—a grand march brought about in the course of the Chollima Movement, an all-people movement to do away with everything that is backward in all fields of the economy, culture, ideology and morality and accelerate socialist construction to the utmost. &#039;&#039;Chollima&#039;&#039; is a horse that gallops 1,000 &#039;&#039;ri&#039;&#039; (400 kilometres—Tr.) a day. It symbolizes the revolutionary mettle of the Korean people who step up the construction of socialism at a very fast speed.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; started with the result that a great change was taking place in the ideological state of the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, the work of the DYL did not rid itself completely of the old patterns of formalism owing to the evil consequences of the machinations of the anti-party, counterrevolutionary factionalists. The DYL organizations did not properly organize and conduct their work in conformity with their character as organizations for ideological education and to suit the new circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fully grasping this situation, Comrade Kim Jong Il paid close attention to the implementation of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s idea on the youth movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il regarded the basic task of the school DYL organization to be to train members as revolutionaries, faithful to the Party and the leader, and as highly-informed and well-qualified builders of socialism. He ensured that ideological education for DYL members was intensified and that DYL organizations gave efficient guidance to the DYL organizational life, to study and to the work of the Children&#039;s Union organizations, and organized all work in an original and broad way in conformity with the specific features of young people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He carried on ideological education not in a stereotyped manner but in a varied and original way to suit the characteristic features of young people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il organized a visit of inspection to the old school and native village of Hero Ri Su Bok&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Hero Ri Su Bok—an 18-year-old squad leader of the Korean People&#039;s Army who blocked the enemy&#039;s gun muzzle with his chest and made a breakthrough for his unit during the Fatherland Liberation War.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The following note left by him is popular.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I am a youth of liberated Korea. Life is precious to me. So is my hope for a brilliant future. However, my life, my hope and my happiness are not so valuable as the fate of my fatherland. Nothing is more glorious, beautiful, more blissful than to dedicate my only life to our one and only fatherland.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in April 1958 to get young people to emulate the Hero&#039;s loyalty to his leader and his burning love of the country and the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il saw that the ideological education of young people and students was switched from the method of exposing and criticizing negative practices to that of actively finding positive examples and publicizing them and widely popularizing them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il gave close attention to encouraging DYL organizations to provide effective guidance for the organizational life of their members.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il taught that the major task of DYL organizations was to lead their members to study hard and that this was the keynote in the guidance given to the life in the DYL organizations, and actively organized and conducted contests on the subjects of study, seminars on various subjects and symposia on literary works and the like.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying that students must put all their energies into study, Comrade Kim Jong Il showed an actual example. Already in his middle school days he put more energy than others into study to acquire a wide range of knowledge, saying that enthusiasm was the source of creation. In his higher middle school, he avidly read the works of President Kim Il Sung and Marxist-Leninist writings as well as the textbooks on the subjects of his study. He energetically read books on special technical fields such as mechanical engineering, agronomy and animal husbandry as well as books on social sciences and literary works.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il&#039;s scholastic pursuits were very wide and profound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to Comrade Kim Jong Il&#039;s example and energetic guidance, the students&#039;enthusiasm to learn was greatly stimulated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il also channelled his efforts into getting DYL organizations to encourage their members to establish the spirit of leading a voluntary organizational life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that DYL organizations gave assignments to all their members, inquired into their implementation from time to time and gave them every assistance. He also saw that all DYL members had a correct viewpoint about criticism and participated in criticism and self-criticism with a will.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il was also deeply concerned about the work of the Children&#039;s Union organization and established the system under which qualified DYL members of the higher classes became assistant sub-branch instructors, taking charge of and guiding sub-branches of the Children&#039;s Union to help class teachers who were guiding its sub-branches. It played an important role in ensuring the guidance by the DYL organization of the Children&#039;s Union organization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to Comrade Kim Jong Il&#039;s energetic activity, the work of the school DYL organization got rid of the old patterns of the past and was conducted with originality and vigour. In the course of this Comrade Kim Jong Il&#039;s competent organizational ability was displayed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il became actively involved in the efforts to build socialism in the van of his fellow students.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the National Meeting of Young Builders of Socialism, in March 1958, Comrade Kim Il Sung said that under the leadership of the Party the young people must work out a bright new age, a new socialist era for themselves. He appealed to all the young people to dedicate their enthusiasm, wisdom and ability to socialist construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In those days Comrade Kim Jong Il took part in the work for the building of 20,000 family dwellings for Pyongyang City. He brought his classmates&#039; enthusiasm into full play and organized a technical innovation movement, thereby making it possible to bring about collective innovations to move much faster than formerly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il took part in the work of Taedong River bank protection. He involved himself in the construction of the Pyongyang School Children&#039;s Palace, motivating his fellow students to labour feats through skillful organizational and political work and by his working examples.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il finished the course of higher middle school in August 1960.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il was admitted to the course of political economy, faculty of economics, Kim Il Sung University, on September 1, 1960.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On that day he was firmly determined to make his university days a period of preparation to succeed to the Juche cause.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;As I enter the highest institute of science, I am more firmly determined to shoulder the future of the revolution upholding the noble intention of the leader.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I intend to make my university days a fruitful period to learn the leader&#039;s revolutionary idea more closely and make preparations to shoulder the Korean revolution.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That day he climbed Ryongnam Hill and recited a poem, &#039;&#039;Korea, I Will Glorify Thee&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Korea, I Will Glorify Thee&#039;&#039;As I stand on Ryongnam Hill at sunrise,/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The land of 3,000 &#039;&#039;ri&#039;&#039; greets my eyes./&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Learning the leader&#039;s great idea,/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I&#039;ll be the master of the revolution in Korea./&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
O Korea, I will add glory to you./&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the road of Juche I will be firm and steady/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the guidance of the great leader./&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Braving the raging waves and storms,/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will lead Korea into the future./&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
O Korea, I will bring glory to you./&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will carry forward the cause of the sun/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That shines over the whole world./&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I will unfold the era of communism/&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the red glow of Juche covers the earth./&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
O Korea, my Korea!&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in which he expressed his determination to carry the revolutionary cause of Juche to completion upholding the will of Comrade Kim Il Sung.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having entered the university with great intentions, Comrade Kim Jong Il put all his energies into fully acquiring Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s revolutionary idea, his revolutionary theory and leadership methods as well as accumulating allround knowledge of nature and society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his junior and higher middle school days Comrade Kim Jong Il studied Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s works and teachings in a systematic way. Now he was studying Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s works again including Kim Il Sung&#039;s Selected&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Works in a chronologically rounded way. In particular, he firmly grasped the idea and theory of Comrade Kim Il Sung who was solving all problems of the revolution and construction in an original way, proceeding from the specific situation in the country. He also studied, from the standpoint of Juche and in breadth and depth, the legacies of progressive ideas and theories and scientific and cultural legacies left by mankind, and particularly the preceding revolutionary thoughts and theories of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first period of his university days Comrade Kim Jong Il read through numerous works of former classes such as &#039;&#039;The Communist Manifesto&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;The Capital&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Imperialism, the Highest Stage of Capitalism&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;State and Revolution&#039;&#039;. In some pages he went through he pointed out the limitations of the theories. For instance, he wrote: &amp;quot;This theory does not suit our era,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;It is confined to describing the matter in outline, but has not unfolded the theory any further.&amp;quot; He also elucidated his viewpoints on the given problems.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il accumulated a wide range of knowledge not only on political economy, his specialized field, but also on many other fields such as philosophy and military science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While devoting himself to scientific pursuit, he carried out a variety of activities in university days.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il, first of all, paid deep attention to establishing a revolutionary outlook on the leader among the students.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through many talks and seminars, he theoretically explained that the leader was the top-intellect of the revolution, the centre of unity and the supreme leader of the revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In those days Comrade Kim Jong Il led the students so that they overcame the tendency to think highly of the preceding theories and a dogmatic attitude toward study, a damaging practice among students in those days. He ensured that they acquired a firm viewpoint on considering all problems of the revolution and construction according to the standards of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s revolutionary idea and solving them in the interests of the revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il emphasized to his fellow students the necessity to closely study President Kim Il Sung&#039;s works. He worked out the plan of study and the goal of study so that during the first and second years they studied and made abstracts of all his works contained in Kim Il Sung&#039;s Selected Works, and in the third and fourth years they intensified the study of these works reading them again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il saw to it that education in the revolutionary traditions was intensified to enable students to fully acquire the historic root of the Party and the revolution, and that great efforts were channelled into class education and anti-revisionist education to instil a firm working-class attitude and establish strong revolutionary principles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il was deeply concerned with combining theory with practice on the part of the students.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He involved himself in the production training at the Pyongyang Textile Machinery Factory (then the Pyongyang Textile Machinery Manufactory). He also took part in the project to widen the Wasandong-Ryongsong Road in Pyongyang. He faithfully performed his duty as a student apprentice and a member of shock brigade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his practice at the Pyongyang Textile Machinery Factory he aroused the workers of the factory to launch a movement for model machines in maintenance and operation, personally handling lathe No. 26. This movement became the inception of the &amp;quot;model machine movement of loyalty for emulating lathe No. 26&amp;quot;, which is now conducted as a mass movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il joined the Workers&#039; Party of Korea on July 22, 1961.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then Comrade Kim Jong Il led his life at the university faithfully with a high degree of consciousness as a Party member, and with a sense of his great mission to the Party and the revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his university days he actively assisted the leadership of Comrade Kim Il Sung.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He accompanied Comrade Kim Il Sung on tours of field guidance in North Phyongan Province, North and South Hwanghae Provinces, Ryanggang Province and South Hamgyong Province. He saw to it that Party organizations at all levels squarely tackled the implementation of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s instructions as the central factor in Party work. He emphasized the need for Party organizations to fully embody the Chongsanri spirit and Chongsanri method&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Chongsanri spirit and Chongsanri method—the idea and method for providing leadership for the masses which applied to the mass line of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea in conformity with the new situation of socialist construction. They were created in the course of President Kim Il Sung&#039;s field guidance in Chongsan-ri, Kangso County, South Phyongan Province in February 1960.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The keynote of the Chongsanri spirit is the spirit of faithfully serving the interests of the popular masses and taking full responsibility for their living conditions. It is the spirit of rallying all members of society around the leader by educating and remoulding them to lead them as far as the communist society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The keynote of the Chongsanri method is that the higher bodies should help the lower levels and the superiors should assist their subordinates; that the former should always visit the field to closely inquire into the true state of affairs and find correct solutions to the problems, and carry on the revolution and construction by drawing on the creativity of the masses by giving priority to political work.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and definitely turn all work into work with people&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Work with people—Party work to rally people around the leader and the Party by transforming them through re-education and encouraging them to take part in the fulfilment of their revolutionary task of their own free will with the attitude of a master of the revolution.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, into political work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Attending Comrade Kim Il Sung on his tours of field guidance in the Hwanghae Iron and Steel Works and Nampho Smeltery, Comrade Kim Jong Il discussed with the officials concerned ways for successful technical reconstruction of the national economy. He also paid close attention to rural technical revolution. Inspecting many agricultural cooperatives in South Hwanghae Province and other parts of the country in company with Comrade Kim Il Sung, he gave instructions to introduce mechanization and chemical application to backbreaking farm work, and actively introduce advanced farming methods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il helped Comrade Kim Il Sung on the spot in his preparations for and guidance of the Changsong Joint Conference of Local Party and Economic Officials which aimed at developing local economies and radically improving people&#039;s living standards. Afterwards he visited mountainous counties such as Phungsan County, Ryanggang Province and Toksong County, South Hamgyong Province, and encouraged these counties to actively introduce the advanced experience of Changsong County&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Advanced experience of Changsong County—experience of Changsong County, North Phyongan Province, a county which, after Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s field guidance there, made good use of its mountains, comprising 90 per cent of its whole territory, and turned itself into a rich and modern county by developing livestock farming and local industry.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to realize Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s idea of creating Juche-oriented socialist art and literature, Comrade Kim Jong Il gave valuable instructions on the need to identify literary works created by Comrade Kim Il Sung during the anti-Japanese revolutionary struggle, and represent them, creating operas and dramas conforming to the era of independence and effectively depicting the working-class leader.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In response to Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s plan to establish TV broadcasting, Comrade Kim Jong Il took care of its preparations including the manufacture of equipment and testing of transmission and reception, thus ensuring the start of broadcasting.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il&#039;s activity in university days to assist Comrade Kim Il Sung contributed greatly to his achieving leadership.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il paid deep attention to the improvement of the contents of the university education.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his treatise &#039;&#039;On Reexamining the Question of the Unification of the Three Kingdoms&#039;&#039;, Comrade Kim Jong Il comprehensively analysed and criticized the &amp;quot;Theory of the Unification of the Three Kingdoms by Silla&amp;quot;, and the &amp;quot;Theory of Silla&#039;s Orthodoxy&amp;quot;, and put forward his view on the need of newly systematizing from a Juche-orientated stand the Korean history which had been distorted by flunkey historians. As it turned out, this was a great scientific discovery.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il made it clear that the main features of a nation were the commonness of blood, language and territory, and that the commonness of the blood and language was the most important characteristic feature of a nation. Furthermore, he pointed out that the Korean nation was not formed during the Japanese imperialist colonial rule or after liberation, as was asserted by some scholars. He said it was a resourceful nation with a long history of 5,000 years, and its overseas compatriots also belonged to the Korean nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il paid great attention to correctly elucidating the greatness, originality and validity of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s revolutionary idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At scientific seminars and during his discourses with fellow students, Comrade Kim Jong Il proved that by authoring the Juche idea Comrade Kim Il Sung established fundamentally new principles of world outlook, and brought all the theories of the revolution and construction, such as philosophy, economics and political theories, to a new level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In many discourses such as &#039;&#039;On the Emergence of Modern Revisionism&#039;&#039; Comrade Kim Jong Il analysed the cause of the emergence of modern revisionism, its reactionary nature and danger during his university days.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He pointed out that the harmfulness of modern revisionism was its denial of the leadership of the working-class party over the revolution and construction; its yielding to intimidation by the US imperialists&#039; nuclear blackmail policy, the spreading illusion about imperialism, withdrawal from the anti-imperialist struggle and the undermining of unity and cohesion of socialist countries and the international communist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il developed the revolutionary idea of the working class in depth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In many treatises and discourses such as &#039;&#039;On the Decisive Role of Ideology&#039;&#039; (December, 1962) he developed a Juche-oriented philosophical world outlook, socio-historical outlook and other revolutionary theories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having elucidated the limitation of historical materialism, regarding the process of the development of social history as the process of natural history, he clarified the fundamental principle of the Juche-oriented socio-historic outlook which believed that social history changed and developed thanks to the creative struggle of the masses to realize their desire for independence. He pointed out the shortcoming of the view which suggests that ideological consciousness always lags behind real life because social being defines social consciousness. He elucidated a new view that progressive idea of the era precedes actual life and that ideology plays a decisive role in the revolutionary struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With regard to the nature of social revolution, Comrade Kim Jong Il said we should not regard revolution as mere replacement of a social system. He pointed out the need to formulate it from a new angle including the revolution in the ideological, technical and cultural spheres that continues after the establishment of a socialist system. Moreover, he explained the limitations of former theories on the types of revolution and formulated a new definition that anti-imperialist, anti-feudal democratic revolution should be regarded as an independent type of revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In many discourses such as &#039;&#039;The Working-class Leader Is Not an Individual&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;The Working-class Leader Plays a Decisive Role in the Revolutionary Struggle&#039;&#039;, Comrade Kim Jong Il systematized and deepened the theory on the position and role of the leader, thus establishing for the first time a scientific theory on the leader.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In many treatises and discourses such as &#039;&#039;The Validity of Our Party&#039;s Policy of Developing Local Economies&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;The Taean Work System&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Taean work system—the system of managing the socialist economy established by President Kim Il Sung during his field guidance in the Taean Electrical Machinery Factory in December 1961. The keynote of this system is that enterprise management is conducted under the collective leadership of the factory Party committee, and that the mass line is implemented in the management.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Is an Original System for Managing Socialist Economy&#039;&#039;, Comrade Kim Jong Il scientifically proved the originality and justness of the line of building an independent national economy and of the basic line of socialist economic construction set by the Workers&#039; Party of Korea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il published a treatise &#039;&#039;On the Special Features and Aggressive Nature of Modern Imperialism&#039;&#039; in January 1962.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of comprehensively analysing modern imperialism he drew the following conclusion:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...Modern imperialism is one in which not only monopoly is based on domination. It is imperialism which has state monopoly capitalism as its political and economic basis, relies not on old colonialism but on neo-colonialism, does not exist in parallel with each other but has been regrouped in a subordinate way headed by US imperialism, is not growing in scope and strength but is rapidly falling into decay and ruin, making desperate efforts.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il pointed out that the aggressive nature of imperialism had not changed in the least but had become more vicious; he exposed the crafty, aggressive nature of the US imperialists&#039; double-dealing tactics, and in particular of their &amp;quot;peace strategy&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il published his graduation thesis &#039;&#039;The Position and Role of a County in Socialist Construction&#039;&#039; on March 18, 1964.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had been paying close attention to the rural question under socialism in those days. He wrote this thesis based on the data he collected while assisting Comrade Kim Il Sung over the whole course when the Changsong Joint Conference of Local Party and Economic Officials was prepared and held in July and August 1962.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his thesis Comrade Kim Jong Il proved the validity of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s theory on a regional base in the building of socialism, and developed it in depth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his university days Comrade Kim Jong Il made a great contribution to the fulfilment of the revolutionary cause of Juche through his energetic, ideological and theoretical activities and by his practical activities. He enjoyed respect and trust among broad sections of youth and other people as an outstanding political worker by acquiring the Juche-oriented art of leadership, and leadership quality, in an all-round way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== 2. (April 1964— January 1974) ==&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il started work at the Central Committee of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea on June 19, 1964.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the mid-1960s the internal and external situation of the country was very complicated. Under those circumstances the struggle to implement the programme of socialist construction set at the Fourth Congress of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea was carried on.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The US imperialists created the &amp;quot;Caribbean crises&amp;quot; in 1962 and perpetrated unscrupulous aggressive machinations against socialist countries and third world countries. In particular, they made the situation in the Korean peninsula extremely tense. The opportunists who had appeared in the international communist movement created great difficulties in the development of the world revolution, compromising with imperialism and undermining the unity and cohesion of the socialist countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, anti-Party revisionist elements made their appearance in the Party and were obstructing the implementation of the Party&#039;s line in every possible way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this time, when the internal and external situation was so acute, the Party faced the task of stepping up the revolution and construction by strengthening itself still more organizationally and ideologically, and increasing its leadership role.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was very significant that Comrade Kim Jong Il began work at the Party Central Committee in such a historic period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the first days when he started work at the Party Central Committee, Comrade Kim Jong Il made clear the central factor of Party work and paid close attention to correctly establishing the principal line of this work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his discourse with officials of the Organizational Leadership Department of the Party Central Committee on May 30, 1964, Comrade Kim Jong Il said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The principal line in the work and activity of our Party is to firmly establish the leader&#039;s ideological system in the whole Party. The work of establishing the leader&#039;s ideological system in the whole Party is a task which must be tackled permanently over the whole course in which our Party exists and carries out its activity. Therefore, all the work and activity of the Party must be concentrated on establishing the leader&#039;s ideological system, assisting and respecting the leader still better and more, and implementing his instructions to the full.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il considered that in order to set up the principal line in Party work correctly, it was of paramount importance for the departments and officials of the Party Central Committee to firmly establish the main line before anyone else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He paid attention so that the officials of the Party Central Committee always put the central factor of their work in implementing Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s instructions with a steadfast viewpoint and the attitude of holding him in high esteem. He also saw to it that when they gave guidance to subordinate units, they always worked with an outline for implementing Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s teachings. Moreover, he ensured that a well-organized system for disseminating Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s instructions was established throughout the Party, and a system for adopting measures for implementing his instructions and reviewing their implementation was established.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his tours of field guidance in Jagang Province, North Hwanghae Province and North Phyongan Province in the spring and summer of 1964, and in Kangwon Province and South Hamgyong Province in May 1965, Comrade Kim Jong Il made sure that willful interpretation of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s instructions was done away with and that the spirit of carrying them out without conditions was established.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of correctly establishing the principal line in Party work, Comrade Kim Jong Il waged the struggle against the anti-Party revisionist elements throughout the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In those days the anti-Party revisionist elements lurking in the Party ranks availed themselves of the aggressive moves of the imperialists and the schemes of modern revisionists, as these machinations became undisguised. They opposed the Party&#039;s revolutionary idea, tried to emasculate its revolutionary traditions and obstructed proper implementation of the Party&#039;s line and policy in every possible way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the first period after he started to work at the Party Central Committee, Comrade Kim Jong Il already saw through the true colours of the heterogeneous elements. In the course of gaining a better understanding of Party work as a whole, he sharply analysed their machinations and confirmed that all of these schemes assumed an anti-Party, counterrevolutionary character and involved bourgeois revisionist venom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firmly determined to launch a decisive struggle against the anti-Party revisionist elements, Comrade Kim Jong Il disclosed and checked, above all else, the schemes of those who attempted to emasculate and obliterate the revolutionary traditions of the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The anti-Party revisionist elements who occupied important posts of the Party, abusing their authority, urged upon the Party organizations at lower levels the need for expanding the length and width of the revolutionary traditions. They prevented the publication of reminiscences of anti-Japanese revolutionary fighters. They even forced to change the ideological and thematic content of the Monument to the Victorious Battle of Pochonbo then under construction, and made it smaller.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of 1965 and in April 1967 Comrade Kim Jong Il revealed the wicked intention of the anti-Party revisionists to emasculate the purity of the revolutionary traditions by drawing a medley of traditions into it. He made it clear that only the leader who pioneered the revolutionary road creates the revolutionary traditions, that the only revolutionary traditions we should inherit are the traditions of the anti-Japanese struggle created by Comrade Kim Il Sung, and that these traditions are the historic root and cornerstone of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea and the Korean revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He resolutely checked the plotting of the anti-Party revisionists to cut off the lineage of the revolution. He made sure that the collection of reminiscences entitled &amp;quot;For the Freedom and Liberation of the People&amp;quot;, and other books for education in the revolutionary traditions were published in large numbers and that the Monument to the Victorious Battle of Pochonbo was erected on a magnificent scale in accordance with the original blueprint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il keenly grasped and checked the crafty plotting of the anti-Party revisionists who were tactfully spreading bourgeois and revisionist ideas and feudal-Confucian ideas through broadcasting and the media, and creating a dissipated life among young people under the name of the &amp;quot;Ten-Year Plan&amp;quot; and such like.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il laid bare the true colours of antiParty revisionists as political schemers and swindlers. Posing as &amp;quot;leadership core&amp;quot; they schemed to emasculate the monolithic leadership of Comrade Kim Il Sung.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having come to the conclusion that it would be impossible to achieve the unity and cohesion of the Party based on Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s idea as long as the anti-Party revisionists were left in the Party, Comrade Kim Jong Il considered that it was necessary to launch an all-Party struggle to expose and smash them organizationally.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Later, from mid-April of 1967, a meeting of officials of the Party Central Committee was held under the guidance of Comrade Kim Il Sung. This meeting exposed in a rounded way the crimes of the anti-Party revisionists who had caused incalculable harm to the Party&#039;s organizational and ideological work, national reunification, foreign affairs and many other spheres, and dealt those responsible a decisive blow.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 15th Plenary Meeting of the Fourth Party Central Committee was held from May 4 to 8, 1967.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This plenary meeting laid bare the crime of the anti-Party revisionists such as Pak Kum Chol, Ri Hyo Sun and Kim To Man, and took the organizational measure of removing them from the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After this plenary meeting Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that a strong all-Party struggle was waged to stamp out the evil ideological aftereffects of the anti-Party revisionists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On many other occasions, he clarified for the officials of the Party Central Committee the principle and ways of the allParty ideological struggle to do away with the evil ideological aftereffects of the anti-Party revisionists. He said that this ideological campaign must always be conducted by concentrating on staunchly defending and protecting Comrade Kim Il Sung politically and ideologically, and strengthening the unity and cohesion of the Party. He pointed out the need to implement without deviation the instruction of Comrade Kim Il Sung to discriminate between the prime movers and passive elements, and denounce, the former and educate the latter, and carry out the ideological campaign in close combination with the fulfilment of the basic revolutionary task.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il paid particular attention so that meetings on the ideological struggle were held scrupulously among the cadres of the ministries and national organizations, and among officials in the fields of art and literature as well as in the media where the evil ideological aftereffects of the anti-Party revisionists were rooted deeply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On many occasions at the end of June and at the beginning of July 1967, Comrade Kim Jong Il met the senior officials of the Propaganda and Agitation Department of the Party Central Committee, and those in the field of art and literature and gave them instructions to firmly establish the Party&#039;s monolithic ideological system among the writers, artists and officials in the media.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his tours of field guidance in South Hamgyong Province, from July 17 to August 12, 1967, he made sure that Party organizations eradicated revisionism, parochialism and nepotism through scrupulous meetings for ideological struggle, and powerfully elicited the revolutionary enthusiasm of the masses, which had soared through the ideological struggle, to a great upsurge in economic construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the crucible of the all-Party ideological struggle waged amid the great concern of Comrade Kim Jong Il, all sorts of miscellaneous ideas such as bourgeois and feudal-Confucian ideas were gradually eradicated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il paid great attention so that Party members and working people had a correct attitude and viewpoint about the leader.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In August 1967 he ensured that the system of disseminating Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s instructions as soon as they were available was established more thoroughly, from the Party Central Committee to primary Party organizations. In December of the same year he took a measure to publish and disseminate in large numbers &#039;&#039;Kim Il Sung&#039;s Selected Works&#039;&#039; and other works of the leader.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Inspecting the revolutionary battlefields in Ryanggang Province in July 1968 and in August the following year, he instructed that Pochonbo, Samjiyon, Phophyong and other areas in the province should be laid out as bases for education in the revolutionary traditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to his tireless activities, education in the monolithic ideology of the Party was intensified and a new turn was brought about in the overall ideological work of the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He also channelled great efforts to establishing the Party&#039;s monolithic ideological system in the Korean People&#039;s Army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the 15th Plenary Meeting of the Fourth Party Central Committee Comrade Kim Jong Il energetically fought against the military bureaucratic actions of alien elements who had established a foothold in commanding positions of the army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During his talk with an officer of the People&#039;s Army in July 1967, and later on many tours of his field guidance to some units of the People&#039;s Army, he perceived that military bureaucrats occupying important posts in the army denied the Party&#039;s leadership over the army under the pretext of the army&#039;s peculiarities. He saw that they implemented the Party&#039;s military line in a distorted way and oppressed the Party organizations and political establishments in the army by wielding their military power, so that these organizations became lame ducks. Moreover, he perceived that they were plotting to establish the military bureaucracy foothold by whipping together flatterers, and that they behaved with a show of authority even by making a film giving themselves prominence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Judging all facts, Comrade Kim Jong Il drew the conclusion that the military bureaucrats were political careerists opposed to the Party and the leader, and included anti-Party, counterrevolutionary elements. He made a resolve to launch a resolute struggle against them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The enlarged session of the Fourth Plenary Meeting of the Fourth Party Committee of the Korean People&#039;s Army, held under the guidance of Comrade Kim Il Sung in January 1969, exposed the crime of the military bureaucrats and removed them from the army ranks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il disclosed the true colours of the anti-Party revisionists and military bureaucrats lurking in the Party and army and smashed them, establishing the Party&#039;s monolithic ideological system within the Party and the People&#039;s Army. This was a remarkable exploit in the history of our Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the second half of the 1960s Comrade Kim Jong Il energetically carried out the struggle to implement the line of simultaneous economic and defence construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The situation at the time was becoming extremely tense owing to the machinations of the US imperialists to provoke a new war. Comrade Kim Il Sung convoked the Party Conference in October 1966 and the 16th Plenary Meeting of the Fourth Party Central Committee from the end of June to the beginning of July 1967. At these meetings he pointed out the need to implement the strategic line of simultaneous economic and defence construction and set forth a policy of bringing about a new, great revolutionary upsurge to this end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il considered that the primary task to be tackled in prompting a fresh great revolutionary upsurge was to explode the opportunist economic theory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In those days some officials thought that there was some truth in the &amp;quot;theory&amp;quot; that the rate of production growth becomes slower as the economy developed and its scope enlarged and, in the theory of economic management which put the main stress on material incentive, and took a passive and conservative attitude in economic construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the discourse &#039;&#039;On Having a Correct Understanding of Political and Moral Incentive and Material Incentive&#039;&#039; he gave officials of the Science and Education Department of the Party Central Committee on June 13, 1967, Comrade Kim Jong Il criticized the revisionist tendency of making material incentive absolute, and the Leftist tendency of making political and moral incentive absolute. He gave scientific answers to the theoretical and practical problems of socialist economic construction such as the problem of putting the main stress on political and moral incentive while correctly combining this with material incentive, and the problem of laying emphasis on the speed and setting the equilibrium between branches of the economy to the speed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the meeting of officials of the Party Central Committee and Party secretaries of the ministries and national organizations in October 1967, and on many other occasions, Comrade Kim Jong Il clarified again the reactionary nature of the revisionist economic theory, and made sure that an ideological struggle was launched to overcome it. He organized guidance and inspection of the Hwanghae Iron and Steel Works and many other units to intensify ideological struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the ideological struggle was intensified, opportunist economic theory as well as passivism and conservatism, ideologically based on this theory, were smashed, and all the officials were armed with Juche-oriented economic theory and, full of confidence, aroused Party members and other working people for a fresh, great revolutionary upsurge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il made sure that powerful ideological propaganda was launched to arouse the entire Party and all the people for a fresh, great revolutionary upsurge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his discourse &#039;&#039;On the Intensification of Ideological Propaganda for a Revolutionary Advance in the Building of the Economy and Strengthening of Our Defences&#039;&#039; given to the officials of the Propaganda and Agitation Department of the Party Central Committee on July 3, 1967, he emphasized the need for all officials and working people to display to a high degree the spirit of self-reliance and strenuous effort, to maximize production and economy, promote the technical revolution and step up the Chollima Workteam Movement&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Chollima Workteam Movement—a grand mass advance movement conducted with a workteam as a unit. It organically combines in the work of transforming working people along the line of the communist ideology with the work of bringing about mass innovation in work and production.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il personally mixed with working people and inspired Party members and other working people to a fresh, great revolutionary upsurge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He visited the Ryongsong Machine Factory on August 8, 1967, explained the essence and significance of the Party&#039;s new policy of effecting a great revolutionary upsurge and encouraged the workers to advance in the vanguard of this upsurge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The workers of Ryongsong called on the working class of the whole country to make innovations in the implementation of the line of simultaneous economic and defence construction and fulfilled the national economic plan for 1967. They did this more than 80 days ahead of schedule as befitting standardbearers of the great upsurge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The appeal of the workers of Ryongsong and the success of their efforts powerfully encouraged the working class throughout the country to undertake a great revolutionary upsurge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that efforts were made to carry out the task of socialist industrialization by establishing an independent and modern industry in the building of socialist economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He visited the Jangjingang Power Station, the Pyongyang Thermal Power Plant and the construction site of the Pukchang Thermal Power Plant in August 1967, in September of the same year and in September 1968 respectively and made sure that solid power bases for the country were built by accelerating the construction of power stations and increasing generating capacity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, during his tours of field guidance in the Hwanghae Iron and Steel Works and other metal works, machine factories, chemical works as well as light industry factories in Pyongyang, Hamhung and Kusong, he gave guidance so that the problems of strengthening the independence of industry and stepping up its modernization were solved successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, with a view to giving strong impetus to the technical restructuring of industry, he gave field guidance to numerous factories and enterprises of key industries and to local industry factories in many cities and counties including Taegwan County and made sure that mechanization, semiautomation and automation were introduced into production processes by accelerating technical restructuring.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make the Taean work system effective, Comrade Kim Jong Il visited the Taean Electrical Machinery Plant in October 1967 and on many occasions afterwards and led the factory to set an example in implementing this work system. In April 1968 he visited the Commission of Materials Supply and guided it to improve the materials supply.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To rapidly develop agriculture, he visited Sukchon County, the Phochon Cooperative Farm, Hoeyang County, the Hukkyo Cooperative Farm, Hwangju County and many other counties and cooperative farms associated with the leadership exploits of Comrade Kim Il Sung. He gave them meticulous guidance so that the superiority of the new system of agricultural guidance and the vitality of the sub-workteam management system&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sub-workteam management system—a form of agricultural production and labour organization that ensures peasants&#039; active participation in the collective economy. It does so by placing a certain labour force, land and production implements in charge of the sub-workteams of cooperative farms, and by handling distribution according to the execution of the state plan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; were given full scope. Moreover, on his tours of field guidance in South Phyongan Province, North and South Hwanghae Provinces and in other areas on the plains along the west coast which are major areas of grain production, and in the mountainous rural communities in South Hamgyong Province, North Phyongan Province and Ryanggang Province, he explained the tasks and ways for increasing grain production, developing agriculture in a diversified manner and stepping up the rural technical revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the crescendo of a great revolutionary upsurge to make great innovations in socialist economic construction, the historic task of socialist industrialization was carried out, the technical restructuring of industry was promoted with success and agriculture developed considerably.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il also worked energetically to bring about a great revolutionary upsurge in the building of the defences to increase the nation&#039;s defence capabilities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The US imperialists, who had been making the situation in the country extremely tense, provoked the Panmunjom shooting incident in April 1967, intrusion into the DPRK&#039;s territorial waters by an armed spy ship, &#039;&#039;Pueblo&#039;&#039; in January 1968 and intrusion into its territorial air space by a large spy plane, &#039;&#039;EC121&#039;&#039; in April 1969, leading to a situation on the brink of war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having grasped the extremely acute situation, Comrade Kim Jong Il explained the specific tasks for boosting the defence capability of the country in February 1968, and led the army and the people to their implementation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He attached primary importance to firmly arming the soldiers politically and ideologically in increasing the defence capabilities of the country, and made sure the Party organizations and political organs in the army did away with the evil consequences of military bureaucracy, and carried out political and ideological education of the soldiers in depth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il took measures so that military commanders, the core of the People&#039;s Army, mastered the Jucheoriented tactics created by the leader and acquired in full the art of command which would enable them to efficiently command battles and administer their units under any circumstances. In addition, he saw that formalism and curtailing were strictly guarded against in drills.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the spring of 1965 to the summer of 1967, he visited some aviation units, and on the east and west coasts naval units, and many artillery units of the People&#039;s Army, and guided them to conduct combat drills scrupulously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il paid close attention to improving weapons and equipment of the People&#039;s Army and guided the work of the munitions industry to mass-produce powerful modern weapons to suit the specific conditions of Korea and the constitution of the Koreans.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To arm all the people, he made sure that a better organized commanding system was established for the Worker-Peasant Red Guards, and that their weapons and equipment were improved and their training intensified. To effect the fortification of the whole country on a higher stage, along with the arming of the entire people, he inspected the east and west coasts and other points of military importance in July 1967 and on many other occasions afterwards. He led the soldiers to lay strong defensive positions to suit the topographical features of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the energetic guidance of Comrade Kim Jong Il, the defences of the country were considerably increased, making it possible to check and frustrate all the machinations of the enemy to provoke a war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that the 60th birthday of Comrade Kim Il Sung was celebrated in splendid style and guided the people to cherish intense loyalty to the leader on the occasion, and devote everything to the struggle to carry forward the revolutionary cause of Juche to completion through the generations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On August 30, 1971 he climbed Mt. Paektu, sacred mountain of revolution, and, recollecting the 60 years of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s arduous revolutionary struggle, said to the officials:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No one in this world has traversed a rigorous revolutionary road for many years as our leader has done.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In a few months the leader will celebrate his 60th birthday. Now we should shoulder the revolutionary cause pioneered by the leader.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the discourse he gave in April 1972, and on many other occasions, Comrade Kim Jong Il repeatedly made clear that carrying the revolutionary cause pioneered by Comrade Kim Il Sung forward to completion through the generations was the noble mission of the Korean people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s 60th birthday, Comrade Kim Jong Il energetically pushed forward the work of giving wide publicity to the greatness and revolutionary exploits of the former and in ensuring they were known for many years to come.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured the publication of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s works and many educational books such as the &#039;&#039;Short Biography of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il saw that a bronze statue of Comrade Kim Il Sung was erected on Mansu Hill in Pyongyang and that the revolutionary battle sites in Ryanggang Province and other revolutionary battlefields and historical revolutionary sites across the country were furbished with respect so that they could be handed down to generations to come. He also made sure the Korean Revolution Museum was set up and, at the same time, the Museum of Revolutionary Activities of Comrade Kim Il Sung was built and inaugurated in each province.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il saw that an exhibition hall of gifts was built to carefully maintain as national treasures the gifts sent to Comrade Kim Il Sung from heads of parties and states and resistance fighters from countries around the world, and representatives of international organizations and people of all social standing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that the assignments for the first two years of the Six-Year Plan were fulfilled ahead of schedule, by the 60th birthday of Comrade Kim Il Sung, and that vigorous efforts were made so that the goal for the production of 30,000 machine tools, the main aspect in the fulfilment of the Six-Year Plan, was attained.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that the &amp;quot;Order of Kim Il Sung&amp;quot; and the &amp;quot;Kim Il Sung Prize&amp;quot; were instituted and their conferment ceremony was held significantly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 60th birthday of Comrade Kim Il Sung was an important occasion which encouraged the Korean people to have boundless national pride and revolutionary self-confidence in waging the revolution under the leadership of Comrade Kim Il Sung, and to feel deeply the sense of their mission to carry Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s revolutionary cause forward to completion through the generations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il first worked as instructor and section chief of the Central Committee of the Party. He was active in the responsible positions of vice-director, director and secretary of the Party Central Committee from September 1970, July 1973 and September of the same year respectively. In October 1972 he was elected member of the Party Central Committee.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He vigorously guided the effort to develop Party work in a more original way to suit the developing situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il made sure that Party organizational work was radically improved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Above all, he set up a new system of reviewing Party life in the whole Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Review of Party life is a basic form of Party life and a powerful means for educating Party members in a revolutionary way and training them organizationally and ideologically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il made sure that a short course and a demonstration lecture on the new system of reviewing Party life were organized. Later, in September 1973, he saw that this new system was introduced throughout the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This made it possible to make a new advance in the organizational life of Party members and increase the militant function and role of Party organizations as never before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a view to expanding Party ranks and improving the quality of its membership, Comrade Kim Jong Il saw that the work of augmenting the Party membership was improved and intensified.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He made sure that this work was done in the direction of strengthening Party forces in the fields of great importance in the revolution and construction. At the same time, he saw that a large number of advanced elements from among the younger generation, young workers in particular, were admitted to the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il devoted his all to improve Party ideological work in a revolutionary way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that Party ideological work always tackled education in the Juche idea as its main direction. In March 1973 he saw that study groups with various I names were reorganized into the &amp;quot;Group for the Study of the Revolutionary Ideas of Comrade Kim Il Sung&amp;quot;, and made sure that all the groups put the main emphasis on the study of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s works. Moreover, he ensured that education in the principles of the Juche idea was conducted in breadth and depth, with the &amp;quot;Hall for Studying Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s Revolutionary History&amp;quot; as a base.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that the method of questionand-answer study which Comrade Kim Il Sung created during the anti-Japanese revolutionary struggle was introduced in the field of art and literature to bring about a fresh turn in Party study.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He took measures to compose the ranks of lecturers with well-qualified officials throughout the Party and improve their qualifications, and provided for the readjustment of the lecture network.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a view to improving the method of Party ideological work, Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that agitation for increased production was conducted vigorously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He saw to it that an agitation corps for increased production was organized in June 1973 with officials in Party organs and economic establishments, people working in the media and artists, and that the corps accumulated experience in this agitation by visiting the Jaeryong, Ulnryul and Thaethan Ore Mines. He also made sure that on this basis large-scale agitation for increased production was conducted at the Kum Song Tractor Plant and the Sungri General Motor Works in November of that year, to create a model for this agitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the nationwide introduction of the new method of agitation, agitation for increased production, the vitality of which had been proved, Comrade Kim Jong Il saw that the itinerant art propaganda troupes were organized. He saw that agitation for increased production was increased through newspapers, broadcasting, TV and films, and that Party, administrative and economic officials carried out agitation for increased production, personally visiting the sites of socialist construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il paid close attention to improving the system and methods of Party work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He encouraged the departments of Party committees at all levels to make it a rule to work out their functions properly and do their work in conformity, seeing it as an important way of doing away with formalism, bureaucracy and subjectivism in Party work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He induced Party officials to make it a rule to visit their subordinate units, carrying knapsacks on their backs to work there, as the anti-Japanese guerrillas had done, and to establish a well-organized system of guiding their subordinate units, a system under which they would work at these units for 20 days a month, and then return to their respective departments to rearm themselves and elaborate a new work plan during the remaining ten days.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il saw that the tendency of doing Party work by administrative methods, such as giving orders and directions and collecting statistics, was eliminated once and for all, and that Party work was completely turned into work among people, into political work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the energetic leadership given by Comrade Kim Jong Il, the old pattern of bureaucracy and formalism which had been implanted for a long time in Party work as a whole, including its content, method and system, as well as conventional methods was overcome gradually, and Party work entered the road of original development with work among people as its main aspect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the time he started working at the Party Central Committee, Comrade Kim Jong Il directed close attention to work in the field of art and literature. He ensured that a revolution was made in art and literature to bring about a new turn.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il defined the essence of artistic and literary revolution as eliminating what is old in all spheres of art and literature, such as their content and form, the system and method of their creation, and developing a new, Juche-oriented art and literature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ensured that efforts were concentrated on the cinema to make a breakthrough in revolutionizing art and literature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cinema is a composite art in which a variety of artistic and literary means are organically combined. Therefore, developing the cinema first and propagating its success is a guarantee for quickly developing all domains of art and literature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To effect a revolution in the cinema, Comrade Kim Jong Il paid prime attention to fully preparing film artists, who were entrusted with this task, politically and practically.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He encouraged film artists to work hard to arm themselves with the Juche idea, make themselves revolutionary&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;To make themselves revolutionary—means rooting out egoism, individualism and other outdated ideologies in the minds of people and improving the degree of their communist ideological awareness.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, and assimilate themselves to the working class&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;To assimilate themselves to the working class—means transforming all members of the society and all social realms including the economy, culture, ideology and morality to the pattern of the working class.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;. At the same time, he ensured that a well-organized system of propagating Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s instructions and a well-knit system of study were established. In January 1970 he adopted measures to do away with the former system of holding meetings for reviewing artistic activities, and hold meetings for the study of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s Juche-oriented ideas on art and literature at regular intervals. He guided Party meetings and meetings to review stage performances in film art on many occasions and induced film artists to retain loyalty to the Party and the leader and establish a strong discipline and system for carrying out their creative activities under the leadership of the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He led the film artists to improve their artistic skills by intensifying training in acting and speaking and the study of aesthetic theory, and by holding skill sessions at regular intervals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He energetically guided the work to make a radical advance in the creation of films.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il worked out a plan of revolutionizing the cinema by adapting for filming the works personally created by Comrade Kim Il Sung during the anti-Japanese revolutionary struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1967 he organized the Paektusan Production Unit which would take charge of this work and accumulate experience in the creation of the feature film. &#039;&#039;Five Guerrilla Brothers&#039;&#039;, and other films based on revolutionary traditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drawing on this experience, in April 1968 he assigned the task of adapting &#039;&#039;The Sea of Blood&#039;&#039; as a film. He gave energetic guidance to this work on 120 occasions to carry the film to completion. Following this he led the officials concerned to carry out, with distinction and in only 40 days, the production of the film version of &#039;&#039;The Fate of a Self-defence Corps Man&#039;&#039;. He also gave energetic leadership to the work of adapting &#039;&#039;The Flower Girl&#039;&#039; as a film which was a masterpiece and was awarded with a special prize and a top grade medal at the 18th World Film Festival.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the course of this, he created the tradition of Juche-oriented revolutionary film art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il gave a talk to writers and film directors on June 18, 1970. In this talk, entitled &#039;&#039;Let Us Create More Revolutionary Films Based on Socialist Life&#039;&#039;, he assigned them the task of creating more films dealing with socialist life and fully expounded the theoretical and practical problems arising in the implementation of this task. Then he gave meticulous guidance for this work. As a result, in 1970 alone, &#039;&#039;The Flourishing Village&#039;&#039;, the People&#039;s Prize laureate work, and scores of other films were created with success.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the successful creation of a film revolution, a breakthrough was opened for revolutionizing other fields of art and literature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drawing on the success and experience of cinematic revolution, Comrade Kim Jong Il advanced the policy in September 1969 of bringing about a revolution in opera and led the struggle for its implementation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Revolutionizing the opera was extremely important for creating a revolution in art and literature as a whole. Doing away with the old pattern of &#039;&#039;Changguk&#039;&#039; (Korean classical opera) and conservative opera, which had remained in the same field of opera for a long time, and creating new revolutionary opera was essential for the operatic art to blossom and develop to meet modern-day requirements, and to be enjoyed by the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il defined the basic task of the revolution in opera to be to modernize and popularize opera based on revolutionary content and national form. He put forward the principle of the creation of a new opera to be to invariably make the content of the opera revolutionary and, on the basis of this, divide the lyrics, the basic means of artistic representation, into stanzas, widely introduce &#039;&#039;pangchang&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Pangchang—a stanzaic song that in opera, cinema and dance explains and supplements the mental world of the hero or heroine, and the circumstances and development of drama off the stage or screen.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, closely combine dance with drama and make a three-dimensional revolving stage which constantly changes in keeping with dramatic development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After he clarified the task and principle of operatic revolution, Comrade Kim Jong Il set the task of adapting The Sea of Blood as an opera in the latter part of March 1971.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We must make a revolution in opera in the course of adapting the immortal classic &#039;&#039;The Sea of Blood&#039;&#039; as an opera.&amp;quot; He made sure that the libretto was completed truthfully to the original. Then he organized a large creative group with the best creative workers and artists from the central authorities and provinces. He mixed with the creative workers and artists, giving meticulous guidance in direction and acting, the choice of songs and their completion and the creation of the threedimensional art for the stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, the work of producing the operatic version of &#039;&#039;The Sea of Blood&#039;&#039; was carried out in four months and saw the light in July 1971. The creation of the revolutionary opera &#039;&#039;The Sea of Blood&#039;&#039; was a historic turning-point, opening a new era of opera, and a starting-point in a new history of &#039;&#039;Sea of Blood-&#039;&#039;type revolutionary opera.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il carried out the first stage of the operatic revolution by the creation of &#039;&#039;Sea of Blood&#039;&#039;-type opera. Following that he led the creation of the operas &#039;&#039;A True Daughter of the Party&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Tell, O Forest&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;The Flower Girl&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;The Song of Mt. Kumgang&#039;&#039;, and perfected them as masterpieces which were called the five revolutionary operas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After creating these operas he saw that &#039;&#039;The Fate of a Self-defence Corps Man&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Under the Bright Sun&#039;&#039; and many other operas were created, one after another, to follow the success achieved in operatic revolution and to expand and take it a step further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In February 1966 Comrade Kim Jong Il put forward a policy of developing a new type of revolutionary literature to meet the requirements of the era of independence and the Korean revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;&#039;Let us develop a new type of revolutionary literature!&#039; This is the militant slogan that must be upheld by our literature today.&amp;quot; (Kim Jong Il, &#039;&#039;Selected Works&#039;&#039;, Eng. ed., Vol. 1, p. 108.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He explained that developing a new type of revolutionary literature meant creating the type of literature which described the leader both in name and in fact, and made sure that great efforts were channelled into the creation of revolutionary literary works portraying Comrade Kim Il Sung.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He formed the April 15 Literary Production Company with the best writers, clarified the theoretical and practical problems arising in creative work and gave them scrupulous guidance to ensure the highest ideological and artistic level of the works. As a result, novels belonging to a cycle of novels, &#039;&#039;Immortal History&#039;&#039;, depicting Comrade Kim Il Sung, such as &#039;&#039;Revolutionary Aurora, The Year 1932&#039;&#039;, started to be created and published one after another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il saw that works of art personally created by Comrade Kim Il Sung during the anti-Japanese revolutionary struggle were adapted as novels and that works based on the revolutionary traditions, the Fatherland Liberation War, socialist life and national reunification, works showing in depth the ideological and moral qualities of the people in our era faithful to Comrade Kim Il Sung, were created in greater numbers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the energetic guidance given by Comrade Kim Jong Il, &#039;&#039;The Sea of Blood&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;The Flower Girl&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;The Fate of a Self-defence Corps Man&#039;&#039;, personally written by Comrade Kim Il Sung, were represented as revolutionary literary works. Such fine works as long stories &#039;&#039;Eternal Smile&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Thriving Sunflowers&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;A White Aspen Tree&#039;&#039; were created.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that innovations were also made in other spheres of art and literature such as music, dance, the fine arts and acrobatics. Thanks to this, the golden age of Juche-oriented art and literature was ushered in during the 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1973 he published the work, &#039;&#039;On the Art of the Cinema&#039;&#039;, by putting together and systematizing in an integrated way his idea, theory and policy on art and literature he had developed in depth through profound ideological and theoretical inquiries, as well as the success and experience he had accumulated in the course of leading artistic and literary revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the work he gave comprehensive answers to the theoretical and practical problems arising in the creation of Juche-oriented art and literature, such as the theory on communist humanics, the theory on the seed&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Seed—as the core of a work of art or literature, it is the ideological life-essence which contains both the writer&#039;s main subject and the soil in which the elements of the image can strike root.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; of an artistic and literary work, the theory on the revolutionary system of creation and of guiding the creative process, as well as theories on directing, acting, filming, music and fine art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il pressed ahead with the three major tasks of the technical revolution&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The three major tasks of the technical revolution—the tasks of the technical revolution of a new, higher stage that must be carried out after industrialization. In other words they are to reduce considerably the differences between industrial labour and agricultural labour and the distinction between heavy and light labour, and to free women from the heavy burden of household chores. They are a strategic task in socialist construction for the ultimate victory of socialism.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to considerably reduce the difference between heavy and light labour, the distinction between agricultural labour and industrial labour, and freeing women from the heavy burden of household chores, the tasks set at the Fifth Congress of the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He found the key to eliminating heat-affected and other harmful work, and decreasing the difference between heavy labour and light labour in the automation of production processes, and energetically led the effort to bring about overall automation in industry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He fixed the Hwanghae Iron and Steel Works as a model unit in the effort to accomplish overall automation and gave meticulous guidance to this end. When a model of automation was made at the iron and steel works, he positively promoted the work of giving currency to it in industry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He also promoted the effort to achieve mechanization and comprehensive mechanization of difficult and labour-consuming work in addition to the automation of production processes. As a result, heavy and high speed excavating and conveying equipment was made for coal and ore mines, and the level of mechanization was raised in forestry, construction and all other sectors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il paid close attention to carrying out a rural technical revolution to diminish the distinctions between industrial and agricultural labour.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He induced the Kum Song Tractor Plant and the Sungri General Motor Works to widely introduce the experience of the Hwanghae Iron and Steel Works in automation, and vigorously promoted the project to increase production capacity for the comprehensive mechanization of agriculture. He also saw that farm machine factories were built in each province, bases for the production and repair of machine parts in each county and material and technical foundations in all cooperative farms to make and repair simple farm implements.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He also encouraged Chongsan-ri to accelerate forcefully the work of bringing about comprehensive mechanization and the application of chemicals to make the Chongsan Cooperative Farm a model of rural technical revolution and publicize its success throughout the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To free women from the heavy burden of housekeeping, he saw that projects under construction were finished and commissioned as soon as possible—the comstarch factories in various provinces, noodle factories, rice cookeries and riced corn flour factories in cities and counties and the factories for processing vegetables, fish and fruit in all parts of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to Comrade Kim Jong Il&#039;s profound attention and energetic guidance, the three major tasks of the technical revolution set out at the Fifth Congress of the Party were fulfilled with credit and the people, considerably freed from hard and exhausting labour, came to enjoy a more independent and creative life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Upholding the intention of Comrade Kim Il Sung, Comrade Kim Jong Il vigorously guided the struggle to accomplish the cause of national reunification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He stepped up the struggle to realize basic programme of national reunification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that the North-South Joint Statement reflecting the three principles of national reunification—independence, peaceful reunification and great national unity—set forth by the great leader was adopted and widely proclaimed at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In May 1972, he personally examined the Draft NorthSouth Joint Statement and gave meticulous guidance so that the content of the statement as a whole was made on the basis of the three principles of national reunification. Moreover, he saw that at the Panmunjom talks, we took the initiative in launching the offensive against the scheme of the south Korean side to delay the announcement to the public of the fact that an agreement was made on the three principles of national reunification. On the other hand, he ensured that vigorous coverage was given to the content of the fair reunification principles to make it known throughout the world. As a result, the North-South Joint Statement, the keynote of which is independence, peaceful reunification and great national unity, was made public on July 4, 1972. This was a historic event when a reunification programme common to the nation was provided for the first time and proclaimed at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the publication of the July 4 Joint Statement, Comrade Kim Jong Il unremittingly guided the struggle to implement the three principles of national reunification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He clarified the way to frustrate the delaying tactics persistently employed by the south Korean authorities at the preliminary talks between the north-south Red Cross organizations, making it possible to wind up the preliminary talks, which had been dragging on for one year since September 1971, in only 20 days and to go over to a full-dress talk from August 1972.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il also actively led the north-south high-level talks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He made sure that we overcame, on our own initiative, the artificial obstacles created by the south Korean side at the talks and discussed the fundamental problems for reunification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, the North-South Coordination Commission was formally organized and run as a joint standing organization of the nation. Furthermore, the tide of national reunification was quickly mounting among the south Korean people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il roused the whole Party and all the people for the struggle to implement the five-point policy of national reunification&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Five-point policy of national reunification—consists of elimination of military confrontation and easing tensions between the north and south; bringing about extensive collaboration and interchange between them; convening a Great National Congress composed of representatives of people of all walks of life as well as representatives of political parties and social organizations in them; instituting a north-south confederation under the single name of the Democratic Confederal Republic of Koryo, and entering the UN under the single nomenclature.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; put forward by Comrade Kim Il Sung.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Il Sung advanced a new five-point policy of national reunification on June 23, 1973.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This five-point policy, the embodiment of the three principles of national reunification to meet the prevailing situation, was a declaration which dealt a heavy blow to the machinations of those at home and abroad who tried to keep the country divided, and demonstrated the determined will of the entire nation for reunification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il made sure that news services, newspapers and broadcasts explained and propagated the three principles and five-point policy of national reunification, and that mass meetings were held in all parts of the country to support the three principles and five-point policy, and expose and denounce the south Korean puppets who had gone back on the July 4 Joint Statement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the course of this, the justness of the three principles and five-point policy of national reunification was widely recognized at home and abroad and the nature of the plottings of the US imperialists and south Korean puppets to create &amp;quot;two Koreas&amp;quot; was revealed in all its rawness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Paying close attention to creating a favourable international situation for national reunification, Comrade Kim Jong Il saw that positive diplomatic activities were carried out. In June and July 1973 he clarified in detail the problems arising in setting up a mission to be permanently stationed at the United Nations and carrying out our activities with foreign countries through the UN.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, the Fourth Summit Conference of Non-aligned Countries, held in September 1973, and other international gatherings and meetings of international organizations adopted and published decisions, declarations and resolutions to give strong support to the three principles and five-point policy of national reunification. The 28th session of the UN General Assembly, held in the second half of 1973, welcomed the three principles of national reunification and adopted a resolution on the immediate dissolution of the &amp;quot;UN Commission for the Unification and Rehabilitation of Korea&amp;quot;, an instrument of the US imperialists for interfering in the internal affairs of Korea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the course of the struggle to implement the three principles and five-point policy of national reunification, the US imperialists and south Korean puppet clique were isolated still more, and the people&#039;s confidence in national reunification increased still further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il strove to make a new advance in the work abroad to meet the requirement of the developing revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the mid-1960s the international situation was very complex. Many countries in Asia, Africa and Latin America won national independence and entered upon the road of building a new society, making their appearance as a newly-emergent force. Frightened by the growth of the progressive forces, the imperialists, under the plea of &amp;quot;peace strategy&amp;quot;, attempted to destroy small and progressive countries one by one, refraining from aggravating their relations with big countries as far as possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the other hand, the socialist countries and the international communist movement, owing to Rightist and Leftist opportunism that appeared within their ranks and the resultant divergence of opinions, were suffering from trials and were not advancing as a united force.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The prevailing situation urgently demanded that the anti-imperialist revolutionary forces achieved unity and checked and frustrated the imperialists&#039; machination for aggression and war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Workers&#039; Party of Korea faced an urgent task of positively carrying out its activities abroad under the banner of the Juche idea for the development of world revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il clearly perceived the prevailing situation and took radical measures for making a decisive advance in the work abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He clarified the general direction and basic mission of the work abroad as well as the attitude, position and qualities that must be possessed and adhered to by those in charge of the work abroad, and guided them with his own example.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il visited Indonesia accompanying Comrade Kim Il Sung from April 9 to 21, 1965, loyally supporting the latter in his activities abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He saw that the main effort in the activities abroad was directed into strengthening friendship and solidarity with the newly-emergent countries for the development of the country&#039;s foreign relations. He paid close attention to giving strong support to and strengthening militant solidarity with the anti-imperialist, anti-US struggle of the peoples of Vietnam, Laos and Cambodia, the struggle of the Arab countries against the US imperialists and the Israeli expansionists, the struggle of the African countries for national liberation and the anti-US struggle of Cuba and other Latin-American countries. He made sure that political, economic and cultural exchange and cooperation were developed with the newly-emergent countries in Asia and Africa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that we developed diplomatic relations with capitalist countries and joined many international organizations in order to expand and develop the country&#039;s foreign relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, by the mid-1970s the foreign relations of the country had developed to such an extent that we established diplomatic relations at ambassadorial level with over 60 countries, carried out economic and cultural exchanges with over 100 countries, and joined much more than a hundred international organizations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== 3. (February 1974—September 1980) ==&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il enjoyed respect and admiration by the whole Party and the entire people for his exceptional personality and the quality he embodied in his school and university days when he assisted Comrade Kim Il Sung in every possible way, and in the course of his revolutionary activity at the Party Central Committee, as well as for the exploits he performed for the Party and the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Party members and the people felt the extraordinariness of Comrade Kim Jong Il through their own lives. So they admired him extremely, calling him &amp;quot;dear leader&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;intelligent leader&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il was elected Member of the Political Committee of the Party Central Committee at the Eighth Plenary Meeting of the Fifth Central Committee of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea, on February 13, 1974.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il proclaimed the programme of imbuing the whole of society with the Juche idea and organized and led the struggle to develop the Juche cause to a new and higher stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He conducted tireless ideological and theoretical activities to formalize the revolutionary idea of Comrade Kim Il Sung.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From May 1966 to July 1969 he studied and analyzed in a comprehensive way the major works written by Marx, Engels and Lenin.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Continuing meditation and research in the following years, he solved in depth the theoretical and practical problems arising in scientifically formalizing the revolutionary idea of Comrade Kim Il Sung. He formalized this idea, which is based on the new philosophical principle of Juche, into an integrated system of the idea, theory and method of Juche.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il had thought of defining the ultimate programme of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea on the basis of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s revolutionary idea for a long time and, in the course of the struggle against the anti-Party revisionists in 1967, he matured his plan and determination to set the ultimate programme of the Party to be to transform the whole of society after the Juche idea. Moreover, in the mid-1970s he considered that the subjective and objective conditions for putting this plan into effect were fully mature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If one is to put forward the slogan of imbuing the whole of society with one idea and carry it out, there must be a correct guiding idea reflecting the requirement of the time. The imbuing of the whole of society with one idea must be raised as the urgent demand of social and revolutionary development and, moreover, there should be strong determination of the masses to accept this task, and political forces must also be prepared. In those days all these conditions were mature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fathoming the mature requirement of social and revolutionary development, Comrade Kim Jong Il proclaimed the modelling of the whole of society after the Juche idea as the ultimate programme of the Party at the national short course of Party propaganda workers on February 19, 1974.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To model the whole society on the Juche idea means carrying forward our revolution guided by Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s revolutionary idea, the Juche idea, and building and perfecting communist society on the basis of this idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Modelling the whole of society after the Juche idea is a programme of building communism aimed at transforming man, society and nature as required by the Juche idea to capture the ideological and material fortresses&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;To capture the ideological and material fortresses—means transforming all members of society into comprehensively developed people, possessed with communist ideology, a good knowledge of science and technology and good cultural attainment; establishing a unified communist ownership of production means and developing productive forces to such a high level as to be able to effect distribution according to people’s needs.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; of communism and bring complete independence to the working masses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il taught that the slogan of imbuing the whole of society with the Juche idea was the ultimate programme of the Party because this slogan elucidated the supreme goal of the Party and the basic way of attaining it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He fully expounded important problems arising in imbuing the whole of society with the Juche idea as well as the essential ways for solving them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The fact that Comrade Kim Jong Il set the modelling of the whole of society after the Juche idea as the ultimate programme of the Party was an epoch-making event, an event of great importance in Party building and in the revolutionary struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his speech &#039;&#039;On Thoroughly Establishing the Party&#039;s Leadership System&#039;&#039;, made at the Consultative Meeting of Senior Officials of the Organizational Leadership Department, and Propaganda and Agitation Department of the Party Central Committee, held on April 28, 1979, Comrade Kim Jong Il said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Establishing the Party&#039;s leadership system means enforcing throughout the Party a revolutionary spirit and an iron discipline of carrying through the Party&#039;s decisions and instructions unconditionally, and encouraging Party members to improve their appreciation of the Party organization and intensify Party life so as to fully ensure the Party&#039;s leadership over the revolution and construction.&amp;quot; (Kim Jong Il, &#039;&#039;Selected Works&#039;&#039;, Korean ed., Vol. 6, p. 288.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On May 10, 1979 Comrade Kim Jong Il made sure that intensive studies and short courses as well as large-scale controversies were conducted throughout the Party on the question of establishing the Party&#039;s leadership system. Moreover, he saw that Party committees at all levels were strengthened and their functions and roles were improved in order to intensify Party guidance over the work of power organs, administrative and economic work, public security work, and judicial and procuratorial work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to his energetic guidance, the fighting efficiency and leadership role of Party organizations at all levels were enhanced and the Party&#039;s monolithic leadership over all spheres of the revolution and construction was fully ensured.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fully realizing the position and role of the Party in the transformation of the whole society after the Juche idea, Comrade Kim Jong Il advanced the policy of modelling the whole Party after the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Transforming the whole Party after the Juche idea means making all Party members core elements of a Juche type, and conducting Party building and Party activity strictly on the basis of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s idea, theory and method. In the final analysis, this means making our Party a perfect party of the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To transform the whole Party after the Juche idea, it is necessary to firmly establish a monolithic ideological system and a leadership system in the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il induced all Party organizations to promote the work of establishing the Party&#039;s monolithic ideological system and its leadership system as the basic policy of Party work and activity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il saw that consolidating Party ranks qualitatively by training all Party members into cadres, and effecting a revolution in the ranks of cadres, was regarded and tackled as an important way of transforming the whole Party after the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Making the whole Party a party of cadres means taking all Party cadres up to the level of a cadre of a higher grade, and bringing all Party members up to the level of a cadre. Making a revolution of cadres signifies strengthening the ranks of cadres with the elite of a Juche type and considerably raising the level of all cadres.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To train all Party members into cadres, Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that Party ranks were strengthened from the class viewpoint as well as politically and ideologically, and that the work of educating and tempering cadres and Party members through study. Party organizational life and revolutionary practice was carried on meticulously. He saw that the work of increasing Party membership was conducted putting the main stress on the qualitative consolidation of Party ranks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to transform the whole Party after the Juche idea he established a well-organized system of inner Party work to enable the senior officials and departments of Party committees at all levels to improve work with cadres, with Party members, with the masses as well as with subordinate Party organizations. Furthermore, he established the system of guiding subordinate units under which effective assistance is given to them on condition of supervising them as well as the work system under which the task in hand is promptly carried out by improving coordination and cooperation between departments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il formulated the work method, created and developed by Comrade Kim Il Sung while leading the revolution and construction, as the leader&#039;s work method and encouraged all officials to emulate and employ it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result of the promotion of the transformation of the whole Party after the Juche idea thanks to Comrade Kim Jong Il&#039;s leadership, the Party was strengthened as a Juche-type party and the cause of modelling the whole of society on the Juche idea was pushed ahead rapidly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il organized and gave wise guidance to the work of firmly rallying the masses from various walks of life around the Party as a requisite of modelling the whole society on the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He said that in order to intensify the work with the masses from various social strata. Party workers should equip themselves with the revolutionary view of the masses, work by relying on the Party&#039;s mass line, improve the method and style of work and work to suit the characteristics of the social sections and people they deal with by employing concrete methodology and he led them to work accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result a new turn was brought about in rallying all members of the society around the Party and their revolutionary enthusiasm and creative activeness were heightened in socialist construction unprecedentedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il worked to carry forward the Party&#039;s revolutionary tradition in full to meet the requirement of the transformation of the whole of society after the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Party&#039;s revolutionary tradition contains, in a comprehensive way, the thought, theory and method needed for transforming the whole of society after the Juche idea and involves rich experience and exploits.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In March 1974 Comrade Kim Jong Il advanced the slogan: &amp;quot;Let us produce, study and live like the anti-Japanese guerrillas!&amp;quot; He encouraged Party members and the working people to hold a correct viewpoint and attitude toward the revolutionary tradition. He also made sure the system and method of education in the revolutionary tradition were improved to suit the developing situation, and that the revolutionary battlefields and revolutionary historical sites were developed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the occasion of the 30th anniversary of the founding of the Party he proposed the construction of the Wangjaesan revolutionary site, and from May 1974 to October 1975, he gave field guidance on three occasions at the construction site in the northernmost part of the country. At the beginning of July 1976 he worked out a plan to make the area around Mt. Packtu and Lake Samji, where the revolution had taken root, a base for education in the revolutionary tradition and a site for a grand open-air, revolutionary museum. He took the construction work under his control and guided it so that the area was made the best revolutionary battle site for its size, form and content. He made sure that many historical revolutionary sites in Ryanggang Province and in all other parts of the country were developed well enough to turn them into schools for education in the revolutionary tradition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After preparing the bases and means of education Comrade Kim Jong Il saw that visits to revolutionary battle sites, and historical revolutionary sites, were made and that education in the revolutionary tradition through broadcasts and works of art was intensified.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il paid close attention so that the requirement of the slogan, &amp;quot;Let us produce, study and live like the anti-Japanese guerrillas!&amp;quot;, was fully met in all aspects of social life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The aim of education in the revolutionary tradition is not only to inform people of historic facts but, to all intents and purposes, to induce them to follow and emulate the noble revolutionary idea and fighting spirit of the revolutionary forerunners who overcame every trial and won a brilliant victory under the guidance of the leader.&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Accomplishing Juche Revolutionary Cause&#039;&#039;, Korean ed., Vol. 4, p. 259.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il encouraged all cadres. Party members and other working people to apply in practice the revolutionary tone and method of work of the anti-Japanese guerrillas who carried Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s orders through unconditionally in any adversity. In particular, in the latter half of the 1970s, in view of the very heavy task confronting our Party and the prevailing complex situation, he induced Party members and other working people to break through the obstacles and difficulties in socialist construction with their own efforts by displaying the revolutionary spirit of self-reliance and strenuous effort.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He guided all Party members and other working people to emulate the habit of study of the anti-Japanese guerrillas in hearty response to Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s instruction &amp;quot;To study is the main task of revolutionaries&amp;quot;. He guided them to make study a habit and regard it as the first process of revolutionary work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He paid close attention to establishing the anti-Japanese guerrillas&amp;quot; mode of life throughout society. He induced all Party members and other working people to promote their political integrity by strengthening their lives in a revolutionary organization, manage the economic life of the country scrupulously and establish the habit of leading their daily lives in a cultural, plain and optimistic way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the energetic leadership of Comrade Kim Jong Il, the Party&#039;s slogan requiring people to produce, study and live like the anti-Japanese guerrillas was made the faith of all members of society and was applied in all spheres of work and life. As a result, the Paektu revolutionary spirit&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Paektu revolutionary spirit—formed during the anti-Japanese revolutionary struggle organized and led by President Kim Il Sung. It is a spirit of braving through all manner of difficulties, fighting to the last without abandoning faith and developing the country through one’s own effort.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was prevalent throughout society and the transformation of the whole of society after the Juche idea was further stepped up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il intelligently organized and led the struggle to expedite grand socialist construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the Eighth Plenary Meeting of the Fifth Party Central Committee held in February 1974, Comrade Kim Il Sung advanced the programme of grand socialist construction aimed at fulfilling the Six-Year Plan ahead of schedule and attaining the new long-term objectives in socialist economic construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In February 1974 Comrade Kim Jong Il put forward the revolutionary line to wage the speed campaign in all fronts of the socialist economic construction in order to expedite the grand socialist construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Being unprecedented in its scale and qualitative level, the goal of grand socialist construction could be attained successfully only through a speed campaign.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il fully expounded the essence and basic requirement of the speed campaign as well as the basic means of carrying out this campaign.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic requirement of the speed campaign was to press ahead with work at top speed through the enlistment of all forces while ensuring its quality at the highest level. The basic way of this campaign was to promote the ideological and technical revolutions energetically and back this up with organizational leadership.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The policy of the speed campaign was one that expounded the basic form of combat for socialist construction by embodying the Juche idea, and the thought of uninterrupted revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il led the whole Party and all the people to commit themselves to grand socialist construction under the slogan &amp;quot;Forward, everybody, in the speed campaign!&amp;quot; Comrade Kim Jong Il saw that Party guidance given for economic construction was radically improved. He visited major factories, enterprises and cooperative farms in North and South Hamgyong Provinces, in May 1974 and those in North Phyongan Province in June the same year. They had a conspicuous share in the development of the country&#039;s economy. He acquainted himself with the state of affairs and solved their difficult problems, inspiring Party members and other working people to grand socialist construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Successful fulfilment of the national economic plan for 1974, the first year of grand socialist construction, was a decisive factor in carrying out the Six-Year Plan ahead of schedule, before the 30th anniversary of the founding of the Party, and in making a leap forward to a high stage in grand socialist construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to fulfil without fail the national economic plan for 1974, on whose fulfilment there was a stress, Comrade Kim Jong Il initiated a 70-day campaign in October that year and directed it in the lead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He made a speech &#039;&#039;Let Us Conduct a 70-day Campaign with Vigour through the Efforts of the Whole Party&#039;&#039; at the consultative meeting of senior officials of the Party Central Committee, the Administration Council and the chief secretaries of provincial Party committees, held on October 9, 1974. In the speech he clarified the aim and the main task of the 70-day campaign as well as the way of conducting it and instructed the entire Party, the whole country and all the people to start the 70-day campaign on October 21.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il found the key to the victory of the 70-day campaign in ideological motivation, and made sure that education in loyalty to the Party and the leader, as well as the struggle to overcome every manner of ideological malady obstructing progress, were stepped up among the working people. Furthermore, he saw that the masses were roused to tap latent reserves, to do away with departmentalism, and explore the colossal reserves of idle goods and materials.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He fixed the mining industry, transport and exports as those branches to which the main efforts should be directed in the 70-day campaign, and ensured that leadership as well as propaganda and agitation forces were concentrated on these branches, and that more manpower and equipment were sent to them and nationwide assistance given.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the guidance of Comrade Kim Jong Il the 70-day campaign wound up victoriously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During this period industrial production grew by 70 percent and the gross industrial output value in 1974 increased by 17.2 per cent compared with the previous year. As a result the plan for the year, on whose fulfilment there was stress, was overfulfilled, and bright prospects for the fulfilment of the Six-Year Plan were opened up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On February 15, 1975, the Central People&#039;s Committee of the Democratic People&#039;s Republic of Korea awarded the title of Hero of the DPRK to Comrade Kim Jong Il for his exploits in Party work and in many other fields of the revolution and construction true to the intention of Comrade Kim Il Sung.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Drawing on the success of the 70-day campaign Comrade Kim Jong Il promoted the effort to reach the major production targets of the Six-Year Plan ahead of schedule, before the 30th anniversary of the founding of the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning of 1975 he organized the &amp;quot;speed-campaign youth shock brigade&amp;quot;. At the beginning of July that year he gave field guidance in the Komdok Mine and took radical measures for increasing production at this mine. He ensured that the projects of the large, long-distance conveyer-belt at the Unryul Mine, and the large, long-distance pipeline for the transport of ore concentrates between the Musan Mine and the Kim Chaek Iron Works, were completed as soon as possible, making it possible to achieve a great advance in the transport of iron ore and in the removal of soil and rock.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the leadership of Comrade Kim Jong Il and the devoted efforts of the people, the goals of the Six-Year Plan for the production of electricity, coal and chemical fertilizer were attained successfully at the end of August 1975 with the 30th anniversary of the founding of the Party near at hand. The goals for the production of fabrics and seafoods were reached before that time and the goal for the production of grain was achieved two years ahead of schedule.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Following the fulfilment of the Six-Year Plan Comrade Kim Jong Il pressed ahead with the effort to carry out the Second Seven-Year Plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Second Seven-Year Plan (1978-1984) was a programme of economic construction, the main task being to solidify the economic foundation of socialism and improve the standard of living of the people still further, with accelerated speed, by making the national economy Juche-orientated, modern and scientifically-based.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the fulfilment of the Second Seven-Year Plan Comrade Kim Jong Il advanced the slogan, &amp;quot;Let us display to a higher degree the revolutionary spirit of self-reliance,&amp;quot; in his speech made to senior officials of the Organizational Leadership Department and Propaganda and Agitation Department of the Party Central Committee on January 1, 1978. At the 16th Plenary Meeting of the Fifth Party Central Committee held in the same month he encouraged all Party members and working people to come out for the fulfilment of the new long-term plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Furthermore, he induced all Party organizations to promote economic construction energetically by closely combining Party work with economic affairs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il organized and led the 100-day campaign to fulfil the assignment for the first year of the Second Seven-Year Plan ahead of schedule, by the 30th anniversary of the founding of the DPRK. The campaign made a breakthrough in the fulfilment of the new long-term plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the increase of coal production as the key to the immediate development of the economy as a whole, he sent Party guidance teams to major coal mines in November 1978. He also took measures for the satisfactory production and supply of machinery, equipment and props needed by coal mines and made sure that the Anju Coal Mine was made a model unit of comprehensive mechanization, and that its experience was widely popularized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To develop transport in step with the development of the national economy he ensured that another &amp;quot;200-day campaign to revolutionize transport&amp;quot; was launched in the rail transport sector from early January 1978. In July 1979 he kindled the flames of the &amp;quot;drive for extra-haulage on schedule without accident to implement the decision of the 18th Plenary Meeting of the Fifth Central Committee of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea&amp;quot;. This encouraged a mass campaign for increased transport and the energetic promotion of the projects to introduce electric traction on many rail sections, build stations and make railways modern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il also promoted the work to put production and management activity on a scientific basis and apply the Taean work system in enterprise management.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il&#039;s leadership made the national economy Juche-based, modern and scientific successfully and stepped the Second Seven-Year Plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il intelligently guided the effort to develop in depth the three revolutions—ideological, technical and cultural.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He channelled great efforts into expanding and developing the three-revolution team movement sponsored by Comrade Kim Il Sung.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three-revolution team movement is a new method of guiding the revolution in which political and ideological guidance is combined with scientific and technical guidance, the superiors give effective help to their subordinates and the masses are roused to the implementation of the three revolutions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From 1974, Comrade Kim Jong Il sent three-revolution teams to important units of industry and agriculture, and also to many other sectors of the national economy such as construction and transport. Following this he ensured that these teams were dispatched to such fields as science, education and public health. Thus, by 1975 the three-revolution team movement embraced all sectors of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He established a new system of guidance for the three-revolution teams and in May 1975 he took measures for Party organizations to improve their guidance of the three-revolution team movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ensured that Party hard-core members and young intellectuals, who were qualified politically and ideologically as well as scientifically and technically, were sent as three-revolution team members, and that short courses, demonstration lectures and inspection tours were arranged in a planned way to improve their political and professional qualifications.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the guidance of Comrade Kim Jong Il the three-revolution team members promoted, in accordance with the Party&#039;s intention, all work for ideological, technical and cultural transformation with a strong spirit, giving every possible assistance to field workers, and pooling efforts with them. In the course of the energetic promotion of the three-revolution team movement, the leadership role of Party organizations and the revolutionary enthusiasm of the masses were enhanced sharply. This showed that all conditions for bringing the ideological, technical and cultural revolutions to a higher stage were created.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perceiving the requirements of the developing situation, Comrade Kim Jong Il put forward the slogan, &amp;quot;Let us meet the requirements of Juche in ideology, technology and culture!&amp;quot; in November 1975, and initiated the Three-Revolution Red Flag Movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In December 1975 he induced the workers of the Komdok Mine and the farming population of Chongsan-ri to kindle the flame for the Three-Revolution Red Flag Movement. Thus, this movement expanded into a society-wide mass movement covering all sectors and all units of socialist construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his speech &#039;&#039;On Some Main Tasks That Must Be Tackled in Party Work This Year&#039;&#039;, made on January 1, 1976, Comrade Kim Jong Il fully expounded the essence and the fundamental task of the Three-Revolution Red Flag Movement, and other essential questions, which would serve as the guiding principle in conducting this movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The Three-Revolution Red Flag Movement is a new mass movement to make full preparations for meeting the great revolutionary event and accelerate the building of socialism and communism to the utmost by pressing ahead with the ideological transformation of people and the collective innovation movement in the building of the economy, culture and defences through their organic combination by embodying the principles of the speed campaign and the ideological campaign.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The main task of this movement is to expedite the ideological, technical and cultural revolutions as a whole.&amp;quot; (Kim Jong Il, &#039;&#039;Selected Works&#039;&#039;, Korean ed., Vol. 5, pp. 23536.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Three-Revolution Red Flag Movement is in-depth development of the Chollima Workteam Movement onto a new stage and a mass movement of an advanced form.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to promote the Three-Revolution Red Flag Movement energetically as a society-wide movement, Comrade Kim Jong Il encouraged Party organizations to correctly fix the goal and task for each stage and properly assess and evaluate their implementation regarding guidance given to this movement as an important aspect of Party work. He made sure that directives for this movement were issued and mass discussions were held for their implementation. He also saw that meetings for the exchange of experience and demonstration lectures were organized throughout the Party and that Rodong Sinmun and other media widely presented information about the experience and successes of the Three-Revolution Red Flag Movement to popularize them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the energetic promotion of the Three-Revolution Red Flag Movement a new turn was made in the way people thought and worked, and the revolutionary enthusiasm of the masses was enhanced with the result that the transformation of people, technology and culture was rapidly accelerated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il advanced the slogan, &amp;quot;Let us live our own way!&amp;quot; on December 25, 1978 and encouraged us to promote the revolution and construction in our own fashion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;&#039;Let us live our own way!&#039;—this is precisely an important strategic slogan which our Party is putting forward at present.&amp;quot; (Kim Jong Il, &#039;&#039;Selected Works&#039;&#039;, Korean ed., Vol. 6, p. 203.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Living our own way was an important requirement for ultimately completing the revolutionary cause of Juche by expediting the transformation of the whole of society after the Juche idea and, at the same time, it was an urgent problem in view of the situation prevailing in the latter half of the 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In those days the machinations of the US imperialists and the south Korean stooges against our Republic became more blatant with the passage of time. On the other hand, some socialist countries, following a revisionist path, were overtly bringing pressure to bear upon others to impose their misguided line, and were creating a variety of complex situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The prevailing situation demanded that the Party and the people establish Juche more firmly in all spheres of the revolution and construction and that we live in our own fashion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il taught that living in our own fashion meant thinking and acting with our own brains as required by the Juche idea, and solving everything through our own efforts in the interests of the revolution and the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The underlying spirit and fundamental requirement of the slogan calling for living our own way is to uphold the banner of the Juche idea to the last, and live and make revolution as required by it in the face of all storms, and whatever others do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By ensuring the application of the slogan calling for living our own way in all spheres of the revolution and construction, Comrade Kim Jong Il opened the way for breaking through the difficulties and winning a new victory.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amid the titanic struggle to live in our own fashion through self-reliance and hard work, the three revolutions proceeded successfully. In the course of the promotion of socialist economic construction many heroic and commendable acts were performed and a large number of unassuming heroes were produced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unassuming heroes were model communists of a Juche type who did not work for fame or reward but devoted themselves wholeheartedly to the Party and the revolution, for their country and fellow people, whether they were seen or not, whether they received recognition or not.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il sponsored the campaign to follow the example of the unassuming heroes in October 1979 and set it as an important policy of the Party to conduct this campaign.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He gave energetic guidance so that the campaign to follow the example of the unassuming heroes, as well as the ThreeRevolution Red Flag Movement, became another stimulus in transforming the whole of society after the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The campaign to follow the example of the unassuming heroes rapidly spread because of the great influence and attraction of its communist example, making it possible to effect radical improvement in the ideological and mental qualities and way of work of people and in the work methods and styles of officials.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il promoted the development of socialist culture forcefully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the full implementation of the &#039;&#039;Theses on Socialist Education&#039;&#039; as a key to improving educational work, he advanced a policy on effecting an ideological switchover for implementing educational theses, in October 1977.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ideological switchover is essential for translating educational theses into reality.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was a well-directed policy in that it made it possible to carry out the educational theses successfully by eliminating old-fashioned viewpoints and attitudes to education and establishing the Juche-orientated viewpoint and attitude.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a view to encouraging cadres, educational officials, and the entire people to turn out for the implementation of the educational theses with the Juche-orientated viewpoint and attitude he saw to it that Party plenary meetings and mass rallies were held in September and October 1977 at provincial, city and county levels in support of educational theses, and that they discussed ways for its implementation. He ensured that the National Meeting of Educational Workers was convened with the attendance of 15,000 representatives from the end of September to early October in 1978. For the improvement of educational contents and methods, he examined, in the summer of 1978, the lesson plans for primary and senior middle schools in all respects and took measures for their improvement. He acquainted himself with the contents of education given by colleges and universities, and elucidated the orientation of their improvement. Meanwhile, he ensured that teachers raised their political and practical qualifications to a higher level, that they went through every process of pedagogy in education, employed a heuristic method and visual means as well as experiment and practices intensively in education, and translated the study-first principle into reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il pushed ahead with the development of the science and technology of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In those days science and technology were not meeting the requirements of the rapidly developing socialist economic construction, mainly because scientists were setting the themes of their research projects on their desks, not based on actual situation, and were not engaged in the practicalities of research, and were separated from each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il initiated the shock-brigade movement of scientists and technicians so that collective innovations took place in scientific research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In September 1975, he organized the &amp;quot;July 1 shock brigade of scientists and technicians&amp;quot; and dispatched it to various factories and enterprises. On the basis of his verification of the vitality of the shock brigades of scientists and technicians, he saw to it that the &amp;quot;February 17 shock brigades of scientists&amp;quot; involving specialists in different fields were made up in February 1978 and dispatched to the important projects of various sectors of the national economy. He also ensured that each unit of the national economy organized an &amp;quot;April 15 technical innovation shock brigade&amp;quot; with scientists, field technicians and skilled workers to promote a technical innovation campaign forcefully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, the production site was turned into the field of scientific research and mass technical innovation, and the scientific research and mass technical innovation campaign were closely linked, so that science and technology could be developed rapidly and their success introduced to production successfully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il took measures to provide scientists and technicians with better conditions for scientific research and ensured that the officials who had achieved great successes in their scientific and technical research were conferred with decorations and honorary titles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il brought about the development and flowering in all spheres of art and literature by consolidating and developing the success achieved in the course of effecting a revolution in art and literature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In January 1978, he put forward a policy on creating 100 novels, long and short, within a few years, and took measures for the writers to develop their political judgment and creative talent and gain experiences in reality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consequently, &#039;&#039;Spring in the Guerrilla Base&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Heavy Battle Area&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;At the Foot of Mt. Paektu&#039;&#039;, the supporting novels of the cycle Immortal History, and other excellent novels were published.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the successful revolution in film-making, he proposed the production of revolutionary films portraying Comrade Kim Il Sung and pointed out guiding principles to be adhered to in creating them, such as the problem of avoiding set formulae, depicting the great man and his great life in a lifelike way by artistic means, and portraying him as suited to the genre. As a result &#039;&#039;Flames Spreading Over the Land&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Far Away from Headquarters&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;In the First Armed Unit&#039;&#039;, and other films were created, thus opening a flowering period of revolutionary films.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his discourse, &#039;&#039;On the Art of Opera&#039;&#039;, delivered to creative workers in the sector of art and literature from September 4 to 6, 1974, Comrade Kim Jong Il reviewed the success and experience gained in creating a revolution in opera production, and presented a comprehensive Juche-orientated theory on opera as a whole, so developing the art of opera steadily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He advanced a policy on breaking the old forms of conventional dramatic art which had been on the wane throughout the world, and creating a new revolutionary drama of the Juche type, and personally directed the work of adapting &#039;&#039;The Shrine&#039;&#039;, a play written by Comrade Kim Il Sung, as drama.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to his guidance, the revolutionary drama, &#039;&#039;The Shrine&#039;&#039;, had its premiere in August, 1978. It became the model of a new &#039;&#039;Shrine&#039;&#039;-type revolutionary drama that eliminated the old aspects of conventional dramatic art found in its form, direction and acting, and improved the setting and art for the stage as well as its music to meet the aesthetics of the times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il, in his concluding speech delivered at the enlarged session of the fifth plenary meeting of the third central committee of the Korean Journalists Union on May 7, 1974, pointed out the character, mission and task of the Party&#039;s mass media in a fresh light, and wisely led the struggle to make a revolution in newspapers, broadcasting and book publication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus, a revolutionary change was brought about in writing editorials and in journalism, first in &#039;&#039;Rodong Sinmun&#039;&#039;, and old forms were broken as a follow-up in the overall work of mass media, so that the Party&#039;s mass media could discharge with credit its mission as an ideological weapon serving the work of modelling the whole of society on the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a view to developing public health services, Comrade Kim Jong Il made efforts to ensure that the Party&#039;s policy on preventive medicine was implemented to the letter, the Koryo method of treatment was widely introduced, innovations were brought about in medical services, and medical science and technology as well as the medical appliance industry were developed to meet the world trends in development.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He paid special attention to developing physical training and sport with the main emphasis on implementing the policy of popularizing them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, he saw to it that working people took an active part in various forms of mass sports, and on holidays and commemoration days sports events were held on a large scale according to their kind and branches. Encouragement was given to the development of physical training and sport of young people through the intensification of physical education at school, and the activities of amateur sports teams. In the meantime, in order to develop professional sport, he directed the sector concerned to step up the training, as required by the Juche-orientated tactical system, by holding fast to the policy on cultivating the strength of ideology, speed, skill and fighting spirit among the sportsmen, thus bringing the level of many sports events to world standards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il, while giving field guidance to the Komdok Mine on July 1, 1975, put forward a policy for creating revolutionary culture among the great collective of the working class and disseminating it in towns and rural communities. He ensured that efforts were directed to the work of making every work place and living quarter of working people neat and tidy, and of establishing a socialist cultured manner in production and life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il advanced the policy of modelling the whole army on the Juche idea and gave wise leadership to the struggle for its realization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Modelling the whole army on the Juche idea is essential for strengthening the People&#039;s Army into invincible, revolutionary armed forces and a sure guarantee for the successful achievement of modelling the whole society on the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his talk to the senior cadres of the general political bureau of the Korean People&#039;s Army on January 1, 1975, he put forward this policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Modelling the whole army on the Juche idea is an undertaking to make all soldiers the fighters who are unfailingly loyal to the Party and the leader, and carry out army-building and military activities thoroughly on the basis of the Juche idea. Comrade Kim Jong Il said that making the People&#039;s Army a perfect army of the leader and the Party by modelling it on the Juche idea was the general task to be carried out in army-building.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to this policy, a clear light was shed on the general orientation and basic ways for maintaining the purity of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s idea of army-building and developing the People&#039;s Army into the invincible revolutionary armed forces as required by the modelling of the whole society on the Juche idea. A sure guarantee was provided for making the People&#039;s Army an army of the leader and the Party both in reality and in name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the implementation of this policy, Comrade Kim Jong Il stipulated that priority should be given to the political work within the People&#039;s Army. On the New Year&#039;s Day of 1976 he put forward the slogan &amp;quot;Let us fight for the great leader at the risk of our lives!&amp;quot; and ensured that ideological education was conducted accordingly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He intensified the work to follow the examples of the anti-Japanese heroine Comrade Kim Jong Suk and advanced the policy of conducting the movement to emulate the veteran of the anti-Japanese revolution Comrade O Jung Hup. He ensured that all the army units waged the struggle to intensify the education in the revolutionary traditions, and embody it in their actual life, under the slogan &amp;quot;Let us train, study and live like the anti-Japanese guerrillas!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his letter addressed to those attending a meeting and a short course of the chiefs of the propaganda and agitation sections of the political departments of the corps (services and arms), and divisions (brigades) of the Korean People&#039;s Army, in February 1979, he illuminated once again the contents and ways for politico-ideological education geared to the purpose in all respects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He instructed that in the political and ideological work of the People&#039;s Army old forms of formalism, stereotype and administrative mannerism be eliminated, that anti-Japanese guerrilla propaganda and agitation method be introduced, and all forms of propaganda and agitation changed into battle-line propaganda and agitation as suited to the mettle of the army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He channelled great efforts into the work of strengthening the People&#039;s Army militarily and technically, as required by the modelling of the whole army on the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He pushed ahead with the all-round promotion of this, ascribing to it the important task of developing the commanding ability of its officers, restructuring the military organizational and operations command system, improving the military and technical qualifications of armymen, and modernizing its military equipment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ensured that the commanding officers of the People&#039;s Army studied Juche-motivated tactics of warfare deeply to master them, and studied the foreign war experiences from the standpoint of Juche at the same time. In December 1979, he took measures to enhance the role of the staff offices at all levels, thus strengthening the command system of the People&#039;s Army as a whole and modernizing the means of command communications.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He made efforts to intensify the practice of Juche-motivated tactics, shooting and physical training and sport within the army, improve military equipment with the main emphasis on raising the capacity of the units for attacking and their mobility, and make the combat and technical equipment modern and home-made.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, the People&#039;s Army made remarkable progress in its military and technical preparations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to step up the modelling of the whole army on the Juche idea, Comrade Kim Jong Il showed deep concern for developing the communist mass movements within the People&#039;s Army, kindling the launching by the whole army of the Three Revolution Red Flag Movement in early December 1975. He gave a great impetus to the movement by combining it with the Red Flag Company Movement and the Red Flag Vanguard Company Movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under his leadership, the policy on modelling the whole army on the Juche idea was translated into reality, with the result that the People&#039;s Army was developed into the revolutionary armed forces capable of guaranteeing the revolutionary cause of Juche militarily, and was equipped with perfect qualities as an army of Comrade Kim Il Sung and of the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il, on the basis of a scientific analysis of the situation at home and abroad in the mid-1970s, provided a wise leadership for the struggle to reunify the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Totally defeated in the Vietnamese war in 1975 and driven out of Southeast Asia, the US imperialists declared south Korea to be their &amp;quot;forward defence zone&amp;quot;, and shipped nuclear weapons in quantity into it while staging a &amp;quot;Team Spirit&amp;quot; joint military exercise, a nuclear test war against the north, from 1976, and escalating it annually. At the instigation of the US imperialists, the south Korean puppets set the rumour of &amp;quot;southward invasion&amp;quot; afloat and built a concrete wall along the 240-km-long military demarcation line, inciting a confrontation between the north and the south and bringing the northsouth talks intentionally to rupture. This finally turned the north-south relations back to their original state before the publication of the July 4 joint statement in 1972.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a clear insight into the turn of the situation, Comrade Kim Jong Il pushed ahead with the work of strengthening the motive force of national reunification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He said to the following effect:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;We must on all accounts rely on our internal forces and drive out the US imperialists and reunify the country by our own efforts. To this end, we must strengthen our internal revolutionary forces to the maximum.&amp;quot; (Kim Jong Il, &#039;&#039;Selected Works&#039;&#039;, Korean ed., Vol. 5, p. 102.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Strengthening our internal forces for reunification is a decisive factor for a victory in the acute struggle between the reunification forces and the separatists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il consolidated the revolutionary force of the north, the pivotal force for national reunification, rocksolid, politically, economically and militarily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was deeply concerned with the growth of the south Korean patriotic forces for reunification and encouraged them to unite with one another for the sacred cause of reunification. As a result, the revolutionary force in the north was further strengthened and the struggle of the south Korean youth and students and people in all walks of life for national reunification became organized more and more, with its scale and fighting efficiency developing rapidly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il united overseas Koreans into the internal forces which would contribute greatly to the cause of national reunification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to make them maintain the national pride in having Comrade Kim Il Sung as their leader and feel deeply the pain of the divided nation and urgency of reunification, he saw to it that many of our delegations and art troupes were dispatched abroad, while work with the overseas Koreans on a visit to their homeland was well promoted. Thus, broad masses of overseas Koreans formed organizations and turned out for the struggle to achieve the cause of national reunification. They finally made up a great united front of overseas compatriots. Overseas Korean conservative political figures, and religious people, as well as the former high-ranking officials of the south Korean puppet government who had defected to foreign lands, expressed their support for the independent reunification of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il paid deep attention to strengthening international solidarity with our people&#039;s struggle for national reunification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, the International Liaison Committee for the Independent and Peaceful Reunification of Korea was organized in June 1977, and such organizations as the Committee of Solidarity with the Korean People and the Committee in Support of Korea&#039;s Reunification were organized and active in over 70 Asian, African and Latin-American countries. In 1979 alone, 1,080 million people from 128 countries, 31 international and regional organizations participated in the international signature campaign in support of the independent reunification of Korea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In keeping with the new circumstances in which the driving force of national reunification was strengthened and the international atmosphere was changed in favour of Korea&#039;s reunification, Comrade Kim Jong Il saw to it that a strong impetus was given to the wide-ranging north-south talks on our own initiative&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ensured that 18 political parties and public organizations in the northern half of Korea held a joint conference in January 1977 and adopted a letter addressed to the political parties, public organizations and people from all social strata in south Korea and overseas Korean compatriots. The main content of the letter was the proposals for early realization of an independent and peaceful reunification of the country by the united efforts of north and south. It proposed convoking a north-south political consultative meeting to discuss the proposals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He saw to it that the Central Committee of the Democratic Front for the Reunification of the Fatherland published statement in January, making public the measures taken on our initiative to remove distrust and antagonism between the north and south and achieve national reconciliation and unity. He actively promoted the struggle for holding wide-ranging dialogue and negotiations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The consistent standpoint and efforts of our Party and the Government of our Republic for an independent, peaceful reunification were known far and wide, arousing the enthusiasm of the whole nation and the keen concern of the world community for the reunification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il paid deep attention to turning the movement of overseas Koreans in all parts of the world where they are living into a patriotic and democratic movement that defends the democratic national rights of compatriots, fights for the independent and peaceful reunification of the country and strengthens solidarity with the progressive people of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the movement to revere the great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung, study the Juche idea and contribute to the cause of national reunification with the dignity of being members of the Korean nation and the soul of Korea was conducted briskly among the overseas compatriots and their organizations and the movement of overseas Koreans developed to a higher stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the middle of the 1970s, frightened by the growth of the anti-imperialist independent forces, the imperialists and dominationists were making vicious attempts at intervention and sabotage to impede the independent development of the newly-emerging nations, violently trampling upon the sovereignty of these countries. They were scheming in a cunning manner to drive a wedge between revolutionary nations and pit them against each other, so as to profit from the disputes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Strengthening the anti-imperialist independent forces was of great significance in ensuring the superiority of progressive forces over the dominating ones, and crushing the anti-revolutionary attempts of the imperialists.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il showed deep concern for intensifying propaganda of the Juche idea in order to stimulate solidarity with anti-imperialist independent forces. Under his guidance, works and books about the Juche idea were published and disseminated widely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the major regions of the world, progressive organizations and figures from press circles inaugurated committees for the translation and publication of the works of Comrade Kim Il Sung, translating and publishing great volumes of works annually. In the period from January to October, 1980, Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s works were published in 50 languages with a circulation of 24.43 million copies, and carried in more than 1,000 newspapers and magazines in 124 countries. So, the ranks of followers of the Juche idea increased rapidly, resulting in the formation of the Juche idea study organizations in nearly all countries of the world with memberships of political figures, people from academic and press circles, fighters of resistance armies, youth and students as well as high-ranking party and government officials.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the course of study and dissemination of the Juche idea on a global scale, the Latin-American Institute of the Juche Idea (LAIJI) was organized in February 1978, and in April of the same year the International Institute of the Juche Idea (IIJI) was inaugurated with its Secretariat situated in Tokyo, Japan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Asian Regional Institute of the Juche Idea (ARIJI) was founded in September 1980. And the Juche idea study organizations issued periodicals such as &#039;&#039;Study of the Juche Idea&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Independence&#039;&#039;, and &#039;&#039;Banner of Independence&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
International seminars on the Juche idea were held on a grand scale in Pyongyang, Togo, Madagascar, India and various other countries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il paid deep attention to the expansion and development of the non-aligned movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ensured that the Democratic People&#039;s Republic of Korea became a full member of the movement in August 1975 and carry out the resolutions and documents adopted at the meetings of the movement in good faith.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With a view to strengthening the anti-imperialist independent forces, Comrade Kim Jong Il put forward principles for unity and independent development of the international communist movement and made tireless efforts to that end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On January 1, 1979, he emphasized that in order for the international communist movement to follow the road of independence unswervingly, each party and people of all countries should oppose all forms of domination and subjugation, defend independence and strictly observe the regulations of mutual relations between parties, and ensured that Korea set an example in this respect.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il led our Party actively in developing the contacts and exchanges with Communist and Workers&#039; Parties of capitalist countries in Europe and various other regions of the world, by expanding the scope of its external activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under his leadership, the external prestige of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea and the Government of our Republic was elevated in the second half of the 1970s along with the growth of anti-imperialist independent forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== 4. (October 1980— ) ==&lt;br /&gt;
Entering the 1980s the Workers&#039; Party of Korea and the Korean people were faced with a historic task of formulating a fresh fighting programme to further develop the Party into a revolutionary party of the Juche type, and to expedite modelling the whole society on the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 19th Plenary Meeting of the Fifth Party Central Committee held in December 1979 adopted a resolution to convoke the Sixth Congress of the WPK in December 1980, marking the 35th anniversary of its founding.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il made tireless efforts to make the Party congress a historic one in the setting up of a new milestone in the development of the WPK and the Korean revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the consultative meeting of senior officials of the Organizational Leadership Department and the Propaganda and Agitation Department of the Party Central Committee, held on January 8, 1980, he advanced concrete tasks to greet the Sixth Party Congress. These called for a further strengthening of the Party and a fresh upswing in the revolution and construction. In June that year he ensured that slogans of the Party Central Committee were sent to all Party members and other working people to inspire them to greet the Party congress with high political enthusiasm and brilliant feats of labour.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the Party congress approaching he ensured that all Party organizations consolidated their ranks and rallied the masses from all walks of life firmly around the Party and the leader, and that a 100-day campaign (July 1 October 8) was launched to fulfil the plan of the national economy for 1980 ahead of schedule. On the other hand he saw to it that construction of Changgwang Street, the Pyongyang Maternity Hospital, the Changgwang Health Complex&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Changgwang Health Complex—a complex for sanitation and health services equipped with public, individual and family bathrooms, a swimming pool, wading pools, a barbers, a beauty parlour and a soft-drink stand.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and other monumental edifices that would add lustre to the era of the Workers&#039; Party was finished before the Party congress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He guided the work of making preparations at a high level for the Party congress and the functions celebrating the congress, and at the same time paid special attention to preparing documents of the congress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By giving a fresh light to the character and guiding ideology of the Party, its revolutionary traditions and final objective, and the principles for Party building and activities on the basis of the great Juche idea, he ensured that the new Party Rules were completed as impeccable Rules of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea, guided by the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After full preparations under his guidance the Sixth Congress of the WPK was held in Pyongyang from October 10 to 14, 1980.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his report to the congress Comrade Kim Il Sung summed up the victories and experiences gained in the revolution and construction during the period under review, and defined modelling the whole society on the Juche idea as the general task of the Korean revolution. He clarified the ways and means for its implementation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The congress elected Comrade Kim Jong Il a member of the Presidium of the Political Bureau, a member of the Political Bureau and Secretary of the Party Central Committee and a member of the Central Military Commission of the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Sixth Party Congress was an historic congress in that it brought about a fresh turn in developing the WPK into an eternal party of Juche and consolidating the foundations of the Party on which to carry forward and consummate the revolutionary cause of Juche down through generations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Party congress Comrade Kim Jong Il aroused the entire Party membership and people to the implementation of the resolutions adopted at the congress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the speech, &#039;&#039;On Some Tasks Facing Party Organizations&#039;&#039;, at the consultative meeting of senior officials of the Organizational Leadership Department and the Propaganda and Agitation Department of the Party Central Committee and the Pyongyang City Party Committee, held on December 3, 1980, and in the speech, &#039;&#039;Tasks Facing the Provincial, City and County Party Committees&#039;&#039;, at the consultative meeting of the chief secretaries of the provincial Party committees, held on April 3, 1981, he clarified the tasks for implementing the resolutions adopted at the Party congress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He pointed out that for the implementation of the resolutions, Party work should be intensified as required by the developing revolution. He said the important matters here were to establish an atmosphere for carrying out Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s instructions and Party policies without any conditions attached, continue to lay foundations of the Party and strengthen ideological edification among Party members and other working people. He stressed that the movement to follow the examples set by unassuming heroes and the three-revolution team movement should be intensified and the three revolutions—ideological, technological and cultural—be promoted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he clarified the tasks and methods for stepping up modelling the whole society on the Juche idea, a broad avenue was opened to implement the resolutions adopted at the Sixth Party Congress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Greeting Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s 70th birthday, Comrade Kim Jong Il devoted tireless energy to writing works that integrate and systematize the Juche idea authored by Comrade Kim Il Sung. He ensured that Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s works, including Kim Il Sung&#039;s Works, books on his revolutionary history, his biography, documentaries, feature films and novels that compiled his revolutionary activities were produced.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having proposed to build the Tower of the Juche Idea and the Arch of Triumph into monumental structures, he personally picked up the sites for their construction, tutored on the drawing of their designs and guided the whole process of construction. Thus a tower that portrays the great revolutionary ideology, the Juche idea, and the Arch of Triumph were built. He also ensured that Munsu Street commensurate with the size of a city, the Kim Il Sung Stadium, the Grand People&#039;s Study House, the Mangyongdae Fun Fair, the Ice Rink, the Pyongyang Department Store No. 1 and other monumental structures were built in Pyongyang, and dwelling houses and public service establishments built in provincial cities and rural communities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He organized a national seminar on the Juche idea at the end of March 1982 and sent it his work, &#039;&#039;On the Juche Idea&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under his deep care an international seminar on the Juche idea was held in New Delhi, India, from April 9 to 11 that year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the attendance of foreign guests who came from 118 countries to congratulate Comrade Kim Il Sung on his 70th birthday, a celebration meeting and various other functions were held in Pyongyang. Celebration was also held in many countries of the world in various forms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The functions of celebrations were an important occasion for displaying to the whole world the might of our people who were united single-heartedly around Comrade Kim Il Sung, and in strengthening the unity and solidarity of the forces in the world that aspired to independence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il conducted unremitting ideological and theoretical activities to develop the Juche idea in depth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Developing the Juche idea in depth was an urgent demand of the developing Korean revolution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only when the idea was developed in depth could the Workers&#039; Party of Korea be further developed into a party of the Juche type and the revolution and construction be led along the road illuminated by the Juche idea, thus making a fresh advance in modelling the whole society on the Juche idea. And the cause of socialism could be safeguarded by smashing the opportunistic trends of all shades and imperialist manoeuvres against socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With deep insight into the demand of the times Comrade Kim Jong Il made public his work, &#039;&#039;On the Juche Idea&#039;&#039;, on March 31, 1982.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The work integrated and systematized the Juche idea in a comprehensive way and further developed the principles clarified by the idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Il Sung said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It can be said that Comrade Kim Jong Il rendered it possible to nurture into a dense forest the Juche idea whose seed I had sown in the soil called people, and to gather a rich harvest.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il clarified the origination of the Juche idea, its philosophical principle, its socio-historical principles, guiding principles and historical significance and developed their ideological and theoretical contents.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He made it clear that the Juche idea was an original idea Comrade Kim Il Sung authored with a deep insight into the demand of the new historical era, and that it is composed of a philosophical principle, socio-historical principles and guiding principles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Stressing that the Juche idea, unlike other kinds of conventional philosophies, raised the fundamental question of philosophy centring on man and clarified a new philosophical principle that man is the master of everything and decides everything, he developed further the Juche-orientated view of man&#039;s essential characteristics and gave scientific definitions to a fresh view and stand on the world based on the philosophical principle of Juche.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He scientifically systematized the basic and starting principle of the socio-historical principles, namely the principle that the popular masses are the motive force of history, and other fundamental principles of social history—the principle that the history of mankind is the history of the struggle of the masses to achieve independence, the principle that the socio-historical movement is a creative movement of the masses, and the principle that their consciousness of independence plays the decisive role in the revolutionary struggle. He developed the contents of these in a comprehensive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He clarified the guiding principles of the Juche idea which are composed of the principles of maintaining an independent stand, of applying the creative method and of placing the main stress on ideology, and he gave comprehensive answers to the matters that arise in applying the guiding principles of the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He wrote that the historic significance of the Juche idea is that it gave light to the true revolutionary outlook on the world suited to the era of Juche&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The era of Juche—a new era when the masses of the people have become masters who dominate the world and carve out their destiny independently and creatively.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, opened a new and higher stage of development of the revolutionary theory of the working class and brought about a great change in the Korean revolution and in the revolutionary practice of our era to create a new independent world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With his comprehensive systematization and development of the Juche idea, the might of the Juche idea as a guiding ideology of the revolution and construction has been strengthened incomparably. In addition, the revolutionary parties of the working class and the people have become able to wage a daring struggle for the cause of independence of mankind, with the Juche idea as a textbook of their life and struggle.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the latter half of the 1980s he continued the ideological and theoretical activities for developing the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his works such as &#039;&#039;On Some Problems of Education in the Juche Idea&#039;&#039; (July 15, 1986), &#039;&#039;On Establishing the Juche Outlook on the Revolution&#039;&#039; (October 10, 1987), &#039;&#039;On Having a Correct View and Understanding of the Juche Philosophy&#039;&#039; (October 25, 1990), &#039;&#039;The Juche Philosophy Is an Original Revolutionary Philosophy&#039;&#039; (July 26, 1996) and other works, he further developed the Juche idea and enriched it with original ideology and theories, and proved its validity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He asserted that, in understanding the relationship between the Juche idea and Marxism-Leninism, the originality of the former should be viewed as fundamental in combination with its inheritance of the latter. Developing the Juche-oriented socio-historical principles and revolutionary theories, he evolved a theory on the driving force of the revolution, the nucleus of the Juche-oriented socio-historical principles, and the theory on the socio-political organism, which is the integral whole of the leader, the Party and the masses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his works, &#039;&#039;On Establishing the Juche Outlook on the Revolution&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;Let Us All Live and Struggle Like Heroes&#039;&#039;, he enriched the theories of the Juche outlook on the revolution and on life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He wrote a large number of other works, giving a fresh insight to many a theoretical and practical question such as on the nature and advantages of socialist society and the law governing its development, on the building of the Party, state and working people&#039;s organizations, on the Party leadership of the revolution and construction, on the characteristics of modern imperialism and on the strategies and tactics for making the whole world independent. He thus further enriched the treasure house of the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the Sixth Party Congress Comrade Kim Jong Il pushed ahead with the work of further consolidating the foundations of the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Consolidating the Party&#039;s foundations is more urgent in the period when the problem of inheriting the revolutionary cause of the leader has become the order of the day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only when the Party&#039;s foundations are consolidated in the period when the revolutionary cause is being inherited can the revolutionary cause, pioneered by the leader, be consummated without experiencing any twists and turns, even though one generation of the revolution is replaced by another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Acknowledging the importance of laying foundations of the Party, Comrade Kim Jong Il had already put forward the policy of laying the Party&#039;s foundations in February 1974, and ensured that a thoroughgoing monolithic system of Party leadership was established in all fields of Party building and activities. As a result a considerable success had been achieved in the 1970s in the effort to lay the foundations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In speeches he made at a consultative meeting of senior officials of the Organizational Leadership Department and the Propaganda and Agitation Department of the Party Central Committee, and the Pyongyang City Party Committee, in December 1980, and in a consultative meeting of the chief secretaries of the provincial Party committees in April 1981, he advanced the tasks for promoting the laying of the Party&#039;s foundations continuously and led the effort for their implementation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this effort he paid deep attention to building up the ranks of cadres.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the Party&#039;s leadership is effected by cadres, building up their ranks with the revolutionary elite, faithful to the Party, is of greatest importance in laying Party foundations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ensured that the ranks of cadres were built up in a farsighted way by boldly promoting young and capable people, mainly taking into consideration their loyalty to the Party. And the system and order of personnel work were observed strictly to ensure the purity of the ranks of cadres. In addition he ensured that the training of Party cadres was improved and the ranks of reserve cadres were built up solidly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to consolidate the Party&#039;s foundations he ensured that a revolutionary discipline whereby all members move as one was established in the Party, the organizational life of cadres and Party members was further strengthened, and that the Party-wide study of the new Party Rules adopted at the Sixth Party Congress and the conferring of new Party membership cards in 1982 occasioned improvement in the standard of organizational life of Party members.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pointing out that the laying of Party foundations was, in essence, cultivating faithfulness to the Party among Party members and other working people, he ensured that ideological education was intensified among Party members, working people and young people, so that they cherished loyalty to the Party as their faith and obligation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He advanced the slogan &amp;quot;Let Us Become the Kim Hyoks and Cha Kwang Sus&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Kim Hyok and Cha Kwang Su—young communists who were unfailingly faithful to President Kim Il Sung in the days of the anti-Japanese armed struggle.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; of the &#039;80s!&amp;quot;, in October 1981, and ensured that the tradition of absolute loyalty to the leader cherished by young communists at the dawn of the Korean revolution was inherited as it is. Thus the historical task of laying the Party&#039;s foundations was implemented by the end of the 1983.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The completion of the work of laying Party foundations is a precious achievement Comrade Kim Jong Il scored in his effort to implement the Juche-oriented cause of Party building.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On October 17, 1982, he made public &#039;&#039;The Workers&#039; Party of Korea Is a Juche-type Revolutionary Party Which Inherited the Glorious Tradition of the DIU&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot;DIU&amp;quot;—abbreviation of the Down-with-Imperialism Union President Kim Il Sung organized in 1926 during his early revolutionary activities.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, a work in which he developed the Juche theory of Party building.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the work he gave a profound elucidation of the historical experiences of building the WPK, the true features a revolutionary party of the working class should adopt and the matters of principle arising in developing the Party into a Juche-type revolutionary party. Having given perfect answers to the theoretical and practical problems arising in Party building and activities, the work is a guide to developing the WPK into the eternal party of Comrade Kim Il Sung and consummating the revolutionary cause of Juche.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In February 1982 the Central People&#039;s Committee of the Democratic People&#039;s Republic of Korea issued a decree on conferring the title of Hero of the DPRK on Comrade Kim Jong Il. The citation said he performed great exploits in inheriting the revolutionary cause of Juche by developing the WPK into a Juche-type revolutionary party and in promoting the three revolutions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il organized and guided the work of bringing about a fresh upsurge in the construction of the socialist economy in the 1980s, and defending and carrying out the Juche-oriented management system of the socialist economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was only when a fresh upsurge was effected in the socialist economic construction that the new long-term objectives of the socialist economic construction, put forward at the Sixth Party Congress, could be achieved and the modelling of the whole society on the Juche idea be promoted on a higher plane.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For a fresh upsurge in the socialist economic construction, Comrade Kim Jong Il instructed, at the consultative meeting of senior officials of the Party Central Committee, on June 8, 1982, to effect a fresh, great upsurge in the construction of the socialist economy. He said that it should be as great as the upsurge of Chollima brought about by the December 1956 Plenary Meeting of the Party Central Committee. He called all Party members and other working people to an effort to launch the campaign to create the &amp;quot;speed of the &#039;80s&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The campaign was a mass advance movement to effect a fresh upsurge in the construction of the socialist economy by inheriting the revolutionary spirit the Korean people had displayed during the period of the Chollima great upsurge, and by applying in full the principles of the speed campaign.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il encouraged the working class of the Kim Chaek Iron and Steel Complex to make a start for the campaign on July 9, 1982. He then aroused the entire Party and all the people to the campaign under the slogan &amp;quot;Let us create the speed of the &#039;80s in the spirit displayed during the great Chollima upswing!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ensured that the organizational and political work for the campaign of creating the &amp;quot;speed of the &#039;80s&amp;quot; was intensified, and gave energetic guidance to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While ensuring that the &amp;quot;speed of the &#039;80s&amp;quot; was created in the construction of the No. 3 ore-dressing plant of the Komdok General Mining Enterprise, in June 1982, through a threedimensional campaign, he saw to it that meetings of the sectors of the national economy were held so that the &amp;quot;speed of the &#039;80s&amp;quot; was created in each sector and in each unit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to his audacious and large-scale organization and energetic guidance, the world-class Komdok No. 3 ore-dressing plant was built in such a short span of time as one year, and all sectors of the national economy pursued the Second Seven-Year Plan with success.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He called the entire Party and all people to reclaim 300,000 hectares of tidal flats, obtain 200,000 hectares of new land for cultivation, and build the West Sea Barrage and the Thaechon Power Station—the four major projects for nature-remaking put forward by Comrade Kim Il Sung. He ensured that in the course of this, the campaign to create the &amp;quot;speed of the &#039;80s&amp;quot; was conducted on a higher plane.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Construction of the West Sea Barrage was a gigantic project—damming the open sea for eight kilometres, building three locks and scores of sluices on the dam.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In May 1981 Comrade Kim Jong Il assigned the project to the Korean People&#039;s Army, mapped out an audacious, largescale operational plan for finishing the project at the earliest date through three-dimensional and lightning methods, and inspired them to greater efforts by inspecting the building site on several occasions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the West Sea Barrage was built as a monument of the present era in five years, with the raw materials, equipment and technology of Korea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il guided the effort to defend and carry out the Juche-oriented system of economic management.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Defending and thoroughly implementing the Juche-oriented economic management system was more urgent in those days as some socialist countries were resorting to reformist deviations by managing the economy through capitalist methods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the Third Plenary Meeting of the Sixth Central Committee of the WPK, in April 1981, Comrade Kim Il Sung instructed that the Taean work system should be implemented more thoroughly as required by the developing situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that Party organizations at all levels discussed measures for carrying out the instructions of Comrade Kim Il Sung, and led factories and enterprises to review the execution of the Tacan work system in a substantial way and meet the requirements of the Taean work system with all consistency.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to carry out the Tacan work system as required by the developing situation, Comrade Kim Jong Il paid deep attention to seeing that the Party&#039;s May 1985 measure for establishing the administration and economic guidance committees by merging the administrative and economic establishments proved effective. In November 1985, he took the measure of organizing integrated enterprises of various forms and, to enable the newly-formed integrated enterprises to conduct their management efficiently as required by the Taean work system, ensured that the Tacan Heavy Machine Complex was laid out as a model unit and its experience was popularized across the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to give economic executives and producer masses a correct understanding of the cost-accounting system and make them apply the system properly, he organized seminars and meetings on a number of occasions for swapping experiences, and ensured in January 1986 that a model unit for applying the system was built, and its experience absorbed by factories and enterprises.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to adhere to the collectivist principle in the management of the rural economy, he ensured that the sub-workteam management system and the workteam premium system were applied more efficiently.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On several occasions, including at the meetings of the Secretariat of the Party Central Committee, in May and December 1986, he said the road the socialist countryside should take was a more modernized, industrial and large-scale communist economy as indicated by the socialist rural theses. He then took positive measures to give fuller play to the sub-workteam management system and the workteam premium system.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the sub-workteam management system based on collectivist principle was applied in the rural economic sector and its advantages were given play on a higher plane.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il gave sagacious guidance to the work of strengthening people&#039;s power and improving the work of working people&#039;s organizations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From February 1982 he was elected a Deputy to the Seventh, Eighth and Ninth Supreme People&#039;s Assemblies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Intensifying the work of people&#039;s power in the 1980s was an urgent demand of the developing revolution in carrying out the resolutions adopted at the Sixth Party Congress and in stepping up modelling the whole society on the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to enhance the function of people&#039;s power, he ensured that the Party&#039;s monolithic ideological system and the Party leadership system were established firmly in the power organs, and established in them a well-regulated system of grasping lower units.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He paid close attention to enabling people&#039;s power to satisfactorily play its role as the master responsible for people&#039;s livelihoods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In September 1981 he saw to it that the people&#039;s power organs took charge of meat production, and in November 1982 he led them to implement, at their responsibility, Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s instructions to supply such main non-staple foodstuffs as cooking oil, eggs, fish, vegetables, soy sauce and bean paste in adequate amounts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He paid great attention to enhancing the function of legal control of people&#039;s power and intensifying its guidance over the socialist law observance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He adopted a number of measures for establishing the habit of abiding by law in the society and on December 15, 1982, made public the work, &#039;&#039;On Strengthening the Socialist Lawabiding Life&#039;&#039;, in which he clarified the tasks and ways for strengthening the socialist law-abiding life. He then led the struggle to implement the tasks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to conduct the struggle to establish a habit of observing law through a mass drive, he proposed in December 1983 to launch the movement of a model law observance county. He made Phyongwon County, South Phyongan Province, a model unit and popularized its experience. In addition, he took measures for improving the role of the committees for guidance in socialist law observance, and the public security, judicial and procuratorial organs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under his guidance people&#039;s power was further strengthened and its function and role enhanced, improving the people&#039;s trust in the power of the DPRK more than ever before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In conformity with the requirements of the developing revolution to step up modelling the whole society on the Juche idea, Comrade Kim Jong Il paid deep attention to improving the work of the working people&#039;s organizations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ensured that the Seventh Congress of the League of the Socialist Working Youth of Korea, the Sixth Congress of the General Federation of Trade Unions of Korea and the congresses of other working people&#039;s organizations occasioned a fresh turn in the work of these organizations, and led them to be unfailingly faithful to the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ensured that the ranks of cadres of working people&#039;s organizations were built up with a hard core faithful to the Party and capable, and took several measures to improve their political and practical qualifications.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He organized, in May 1984, a national training course for officials of the General Federation of Trade Unions and, in December 1985, a national training course for officials of the Union of Agricultural Working People, and sent them letters &#039;&#039;On Stepping Up the Work of the General Federation of Trade Unions&#039;&#039;, and &#039;&#039;On Stepping Up the Work of the Union of Agricultural Working People&#039;&#039;. These marked a milestone in bringing about radical changes in improving the political and practical qualifications of officials of the GFTU and UAWP, and in strengthening their work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ensured that the working people&#039;s organizations conducted in a substantial way education in the spirit of loyalty to the Party and leader, in revolutionary traditions and in socialist patriotism among their memberships.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He encouraged the organizations to propagandize Party&#039;s economic policies, briskly conduct agitation for increased production and promote various forms of mass movements among their members who were all out to create the &amp;quot;speed of the &#039;80s&amp;quot;. So the socialist emulation campaign, technological innovation movement, youth shock-brigade campaign and other forms of campaigns to create model units with a subworkteam, workteam, cooperative farm or county as a unit, were conducted on a wide scale in every place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that Party guidance was strengthened over the work of working people&#039;s organizations, to improve their work in step with the developing situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to his energetic guidance the working people&#039;s organizations were enabled to perform their tasks with credit and intensify the work of consolidating the revolutionary ranks rock-firm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il continued in the 1980s to give wise leadership to consolidating and developing the successes achieved in cultural work in the 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He put forward original policies for educational revolution and directed great effort at bringing about a fresh upswing in educational work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Creating revolution in education was an urgent demand of the Korean revolution in training the rising generation to be true successors of the revolution so as to consummate the revolutionary cause of Juche with credit through generations. It was also an urgent problem arising from the situation whereby the qualitative level of education was not keeping step with the requirements of the developing situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the letter &#039;&#039;On the Further Development of Educational Work&#039;&#039; he sent to the participants of the national meeting of active educational workers on July 22, 1984, Comrade Kim Jong Il set out the policy of making a revolution in education and guided its implementation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;By making a revolution in education in accordance with the fresh demands of the developing revolution, we should improve school education in general and radically raise the quality of education so as to bring up the new generation to be efficient revolutionary talents, and make our education contribute more substantially to the development of the country&#039;s science and technology and the construction of the socialist economy.&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Accomplishing Juche Revolutionary Cause&#039;&#039;, Korean ed., Vol. 5, p. 177.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Setting the improvement of the quality of secondary general education as a central task in making a revolution in education, he ensured that the Pyongyang Senior Middle School No. 1 was built as a model educational establishment and, while giving field guidance to the school on April 28, 1984, instructed that qualitative change should be brought about in secondary general education.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ensured that the senior middle schools drew curriculum so as to properly combine education of social and political subjects with basic natural subjects and theoretical education with practical education, and textbooks were revised continually in step with the developing situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He took radical measures in April and July 1985 to intensify foreign language education in primary education. He ensured that teaching and examination methods were revised to help students study in a comprehensive way and raise their creative ability for application and zeal to study, and he started in 1987 the movement to win the &amp;quot;July 15 top-honour prize&amp;quot;. In order to improve the training of technicians and specialists in the educational sector, he ensured that Kim Il Sung University and other major universities were refurbished excellently and their experience popularized so as to shore up other universities. In addition he ensured that over 40 new colleges were established in less than two years for training field technicians with high technical skills in a greater number.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way more than 100 universities and colleges were newly established in the 1980s and the number of intellectuals reached 1.73 million in 1993. With the improvement of quality of university and college education and the stepping up of scientific research at universities and colleges, a great number of masters, doctors and other capable men of science and technology in their twenties and thirties were brought up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il promoted the work of raising science and technology of the country to a new, high level.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was only when science and technology was developed rapidly that the making of the national economy Juche-oriented, modernized and scientifically-based could be stepped up to consolidate the material and technical foundations of socialism and improve the people&#039;s standard of living without letup.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the speech, &#039;&#039;On the Further Development of Science and Technology&#039;&#039;, he delivered to senior officials of the Party Central Committee on August 3, 1985, he put forward concrete tasks and methods for developing the country&#039;s science and technology to a higher stage as demanded by the actual situation of socialist construction and in step with the trend of development of modern science and technology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He said that what was important in the development of science and technology was to solve the problems of raw materials, fuel and energy, solve the scientific and technological problems arising in producing modern machines and equipment, intensify research in putting production, technical processes, production methods and management activities in all sectors of the national economy onto new scientific foundations and develop basic sciences as well as new aspects of science and technology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to raise the level of science and technology in the country to that of the world in the shortest possible time, he ensured that the Plenary Meetings of the Party Central Committee, in February 1986 and in March 1988, discussed measures to that end, and convoked a national meeting of people with academic degrees or titles and a national meeting of inventors. He also inspired scientists and technicians to enhance their sense of responsibility and role by organizing the national festival of science and technology annually since 1986.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He saw to it that the 13th Plenary Meeting of the Sixth Party Central Committee, in March 1988, set forth the three-year plan for the development of science and technology (1988 1990) and stressed at the meeting of senior officials in the field of science, on August 31 of the same year, that electronics engineering, metallurgical engineering, laser engineering and other important aspects of science should be developed in a comprehensive way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On April 28, 1995, he visited the State Academy of Sciences and gave it tasks for rapidly developing ultra modern science and technology, including the electronics industry, and for developing the country&#039;s science and technology to a higher stage. He also took measures to provide scientists and technicians with better conditions for scientific research.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to his energetic guidance the country&#039;s science and technology developed rapidly on a Juche footing, rendering positive contributions to placing the national economy on a Juche-oriented, modern and scientific basis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il gave wise leadership to further developing the Juche-oriented art and literature on the basis of the successes achieved in the 1970s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the letter, &#039;&#039;For the Further Development of the Juche-oriented Art and Literature&#039;&#039;, he sent to the participants of the National Meeting of Active Persons of Art and Literature, on March 31, 1981, he put forward tasks for raising art and literature to a higher stage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il advised that in conducting all work to develop art and literature, definite precedence should be given to maintaining the achievement attained, and in adding greater glory to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Paying deep attention to creating a novel series, he led production of more novels, poems and other literary works providing a detailed and philosophical depiction of the noble mental world of the people of the new era. He led the campaign for creating 100 volumes of long and medium-length novels, starting from 1978, and launched another campaign for the same purpose, for five years, starting from 1984. As a result, the creation of the series of &#039;&#039;Immortal History&#039;&#039;, covering the period of the anti-Japanese revolutionary struggle, was completed in 15 volumes, and a lot of novels and poems of high ideological and artistic value came into being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il looked after the creative work of the multi-part film, &#039;&#039;Star of Korea&#039;&#039;, depicting the revolutionary history of Comrade Kim Il Sung, the films &#039;&#039;The County Party Chief Secretary&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Wolmi Island&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;A Single Heart and The Pledge Made That Day&#039;&#039;, which portrayed the loyal men of our times. After the beginning of the 1990s, he energetically guided the creation of the multi-part film, &#039;&#039;The Nation and Destiny&#039;&#039;, which gives a picture of the all-embracing policy of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea, and its validity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the field of dramatic art, Comrade Kim Jong Il guided the work of adapting &#039;&#039;Blood at an International Conference&#039;&#039;, created in the period of the anti-Japanese revolutionary struggle, into a &#039;&#039;Shrine&#039;&#039;-style drama in March 1984. On the basis of this he guided the work of putting on the stage, &#039;&#039;A Letter from a Daughter&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Three Pretenders and Celebrations&#039;&#039;, and opened a new era of revolutionary drama by staging the five major revolutionary dramas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il perfected the national opera, &#039;&#039;The Tale of Chun Hyang&#039;&#039;, as a model of the national opera and developed electronic music into a modern and popular music of the Korean style.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He led the research work for inventing a Juche-orientated dance notation and brought it to completion in 1987, thereby opening a wide vista for the development of the dancing art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il proposed creating a new type of music and dance epic and led the creation of &#039;&#039;Song of Glory&#039;&#039; (1982), &#039;&#039;Song of Joy&#039;&#039; (1987) and the grand performance of 70,000 artists, &#039;&#039;Song of Festival&#039;&#039; (1989). He guided them to be completed as monumental works of the 1980s. He also effected a great turn in the fields of the circus and fine art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under his guidance Korean art and literature brought about a brilliant progress and blossoming in the 1980s and contributed greatly to promoting the modelling of the whole society on the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Based on his distinguished knowledge of art and literature and on his experience gained in the course of his guidance for making a revolution in art and literature. Comrade Kim Jong Il wrote theoretical books on art and literature, &#039;&#039;On the Art of Drama&#039;&#039; (April 1988), &#039;&#039;On the Art of Dance&#039;&#039; (November 1990), &#039;&#039;On the Art of Music&#039;&#039; (July 1991), &#039;&#039;On Fine Art&#039;&#039; (October 1991) and &#039;&#039;On Juche-oriented Theory of Literature&#039;&#039; (January 1992), through the late 1980s and into the first half of the 1990s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These works, along with On the Art of the Cinema and On the Art of Opera published in the 1970s, serve as textbooks for illuminating the way forward in building Juche-orientated art and literature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to improve the living standard of the people, Comrade Kim Jong Il energetically pushed forward the revolution in light industry and public service and the building of dwelling houses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Constant improvement of the people&#039;s living standards was an urgent demand for giving full scope to the advantages of the people-centred socialism of the Korean style and for achieving the reunification of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his speech &#039;&#039;On Further Improving the Standard of Living of the People&#039;&#039;, delivered at the consultative meeting with senior officials of the Party Central Committee on February 16, 1984, Comrade Kim Jong Il laid down the tasks for developing agriculture and fishing industry, creating a revolution in light industry and public service, and building houses on a large scale.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He directed great efforts in agriculture and fishing industry to solve the food problem of the people. At the same time, he put great efforts into fully meeting the demand for consumer goods by thoroughly carrying out the Party&#039;s policy of making a revolution in light industry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The revolution in light industry is a struggle for expanding and developing the productive foundations of light industry, relying on modern technology, and fully meeting the evergrowing quantitative and qualitative demands for daily necessities of the people, by markedly increasing the production of consumer goods in a short span of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For this revolution Comrade Kim Jong Il advised officials to have a correct viewpoint and attitude toward it. At the consultative meeting with senior officials in the light-industry sector on March 31, 1984, and during his field guidance to the dried-rice factory on April 1 of the same year, he laid down specific tasks and methods for bringing about a revolution in light industry and public service. In December, he called the Tenth Plenary Meeting of the Sixth Party Central Committee and powerfully led the whole Party and all the people to the implementation of the Party&#039;s policy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il suggested building good model factories for the textile industry and other sectors of light industry and popularized them, so that light-industry factories were reinforced in a technical way and placed on a modern footing. In September 1983, he proposed building halls and rooms for displaying sample products of light industry in the capital and provincial seats, and in cities, counties and factories, so as to increase and improve the variety and quality, with these useful samples as example.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While endeavouring to put on a new, higher plane the textile industry, the food-processing industry, the footwear industry, the consumer-goods industry and other sectors of light industry, Comrade Kim Jong Il organized many branch-factories, workshops and workteams producing daily necessities in centrally-run industrial enterprises, and also a lot of housewives&#039; workteams and sideline workteams in cities, workers&#039; districts and cooperative farms, so as to markedly increase the production of light-industry goods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Giving on-the-spot guidance to Pyongyang City LightIndustry Goods Exhibition on August 3, 1984, Comrade Kim Jong Il put forward the task for producing various kinds of consumer goods in a nation-wide campaign by tapping reserves and potentialities, thus initiating the &amp;quot;August 3 consumer goods&amp;quot; production movement. This movement proved very viable, because it sharply increased the production of various consumer goods and relied on the masses&#039; intelligence and creativity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il suggested Party organizations push on powerfully with the movement. In May 1986, he paid a high tribute to Phyongchon District, Pyongyang, as an exemplary unit and had its experience generalized across the country. In May 1989, he advanced the policy of initiating a campaign to win the title of model county (city or district) of the &amp;quot;August 3 consumer goods&amp;quot; production. The movement expanded by a great proportion and contributed a large share in the production of consumer goods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the 16th Plenary Meeting of the Sixth Party Central Committee in June 1989, Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that the Three-Year Plan for the development of light industry was adopted and took revolutionary measures for enlisting the whole Party, the whole country and the entire people in the struggle for its implementation. In his letter, &#039;&#039;On Thoroughly Bringing About Revolutionary Turn in Light Industry&#039;&#039;, addressed to those attending the National Meeting of Light Industry in June 1990, he again elucidated the tasks and methods for effecting a revolution in light industry.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to bring about a great turn in welfare service, he directed a primary concern to developing socialist commerce so as to fully meet the people&#039;s ever-growing demands in their lives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il established a well-organized system of goods supply and put commercial facilities on a modern footing and thus further improved goods supply to the workers in the arduous and labour-consuming sectors, such as rural areas and coal and ore mines.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To meet the demands for the lives of the people he suggested building and operating many large, modern general and special restaurants in large cities, as well as a lot of small restaurants and soft-drink stands in every part of the country. He also ensured that factories making boiled rice, bread and noodles were built in cities and in workers&#039; quarters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For improving public service Comrade Kim Jong Il proposed building comprehensive welfare service centres of the Changgwang Health Complex type in each province, city and county (district), with the modern Changgwang Health Complex in Pyongyang City as a model.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il mapped out a blueprint for grand construction in order to fully solve the people&#039;s housing problem and pushed it forward.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the construction of modern Changgwang Street, he ensured the construction of Munsu, An Sang Thaek and Kwangbok Streets in Pyongyang City, while undertaking extensive building of modern houses in provincial capitals such as Chongjin, Nampho and Hamhung Cities, as well as in county towns and rural communities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Announcing his plan in June 1984 to build new buildingmaterials production centres, Comrade Kim Jong Il proposed building silicate brick factories with an annual production capacity of 1,000 million bricks each, in Phihyon, Anju and Hamhung. He also proposed building a modern cement complex in Sangwon and a lot of building-materials production bases in local areas on their own.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Relying on the sound bases of building materials and the high zeal of the people, Comrade Kim Jong Il initiated, in December 1989, another construction of 50,000 flats in Pyongyang by the 80th birthday of Comrade Kim Il Sung, and brought to completion the second-stage construction of Kwangbok and Thongil Streets, while ensuring the building of a great number of dwelling houses in local areas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the guidance of Comrade Kim Jong Il, the revolution in light industry and welfare service and the building of dwelling houses were promoted in Korea, and the Korean people have been put in a position to be able to realize their independent demand in the sphere of material and cultural life on a higher standard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il powerfully pushed on with economic construction in order to safeguard socialism in Korea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Around the middle of the 1980s, great success was achieved in the fulfilment of the three revolutions—ideological, technological and cultural—and the socialist system was further consolidated and developed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the 12th Plenary Meeting of the Sixth Party Central Committee and in the policy speech delivered at the First Session of the Eighth Supreme People&#039;s Assembly, held in December 1986, Comrade Kim Il Sung put forward the objectives of the Third Seven-Year Plan (1987-1993).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il organized and led the whole Party and all the people to the fulfilment of the Third Seven-Year Plan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1988 he gave energetic guidance to the 200-day campaign in order to make a breakthrough in the fulfilment of the new long-term plan, by enlisting the efforts of the whole Party and all the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In February 1988 Comrade Kim Jong Il sent a letter and slogans of the Party Central Committee to all Party members on the occasion of the 40th anniversary of the founding of the DPRK and dispatched, in March 1988, the 200-day campaign assisting teams of Party officials to important factories and enterprises, so that they organized and enlisted the masses in these units and gave active support to officials concerned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The 200-day campaign proceeded vigorously amidst the high revolutionary zeal of the masses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il defined capital construction as a major target of the 200-day campaign and concentrated all efforts on finishing major projects, such as construction of power stations, projects to expand coal mines, the secondstage expansion project of the Kim Chaek Iron and Steel Complex, the project to expand the capacity of the Musan Mining Complex and construction of Sunchon Vinalon Complex, which had already been under way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, a new speed, &amp;quot;the speed of the 200-day campaign&amp;quot; was created during the 200-day campaign and a breakthrough for fulfilling the Third Seven-Year Plan was made.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To lead to the continued upswing in socialist construction, Comrade Kim Jong Il proposed in May 1988 holding the National Meeting of Heroes and put forward the slogan, &amp;quot;Let us all live and struggle like heroes!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The National Meeting of Heroes held in 1988 on the occasion of the 40th anniversary of the founding of the DPRK appealed to the Korean people to give full play to their heroic mettle by conducting another 200-day campaign, upholding the new slogan presented by Comrade Kim Jong Il.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In hearty response to the appeal of the National Meeting of Heroes, all the people gave full play to mass heroism once again in the new 200-day campaign and completed 500 projects that would contribute to the economic development of the country. They thus accomplished the highly fixed fighting objectives in all sectors and units.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the basis of the success achieved in the two rounds of the 200-day campaigns, Comrade Kim Jong Il led the struggle to carry out the Third Seven-Year Plan through the movement to create the &amp;quot;speed of the &#039;90s&amp;quot; in all sectors of the national economy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il put great efforts into fully implementing the &#039;&#039;Theses on the Socialist Rural Question in Our Country&#039;&#039; authored by Comrade Kim Il Sung.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Full implementation of the theses on the socialist rural question was an urgent demand of the developing revolution for solving the rural question for once and all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Putting stress on raising the level of ideological consciousness and cultural and technical standards of the farmers to those of the working class, Comrade Kim Jong Il propelled the rural technical revolution so as to raise the level of industrialization and modernization of agriculture to a higher plane.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il took active measures to increase the production of tractors and lorries, the basic means for introducing comprehensive mechanization of the rural economy, and send them first to rural areas. He also ensured the increased production of chemical fertilizers and chemicals and thereby accelerated the introduction of chemicals into agriculture.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to accomplish the irrigation of agriculture at a high level, he organized and guided, from the autumn of 1989 to the spring of next year, the project of 800 km-long canals, in order to fully solve the water problem in the western granary. He led it to completion in less than one year.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il looked after the county general farms, which had already been formed and managed, so that they gave full scope to their advantages as model units of allpeople ownership. In 1994 he amalgamated cooperative farms in Sukchon County and Mangyongdae District with the county (district) as a unit and turned the former into an agricultural complex and the latter into a state farm, thus steadily maturing the conditions and possibilities for placing cooperative farms as a whole under all-people ownership. In this way the three revolutions—ideological, technological and cultural—were promoted vigorously in rural communities, the difference between towns and rural areas was reduced sharply, and the socialist rural question was being solved satisfactorily.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il enlisted the whole Party and all the people in another revolutionary upsurge by creating the &amp;quot;speed of the &#039;90s&amp;quot; in socialist construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Owing to the collapse of socialism in the former Soviet Union and eastern Europe and the dissolution of the world socialist market, the struggle for carrying out the Third Seven-Year Plan was confronted with grave trials and difficulties. What was worse, the imperialists and reactionaries schemed viciously to isolate and suffocate the DPRK in a political, military and economic way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In coping with the changing international environment and in keeping with the requirements of the prevailing situation, Comrade Kim Il Sung put forward the policy of modulating the speed of economic growth envisaged in the Third Seven-Year Plan, of improving the economic structures for further strengthening economic independence in order to ensure selfsufficiency under whatever circumstances, and of changing direction in external economic relations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For carrying out the policy advanced by Comrade Kim Il Sung, Comrade Kim Jong Il took measures at the 17th Plenary Meeting of the Sixth Party Central Committee, in January 1990, to make the existing economic foundations prove effective, by waging the struggle to increase production and make economies to the full in all sectors and units of the national economy with the revolutionary spirit of self-reliance and fortitude.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In February 1990 he convened the National Meeting of the Production Innovators, and in April the same year the National Meeting of Young Activists, thus inspiring all working people to take part in the movement to create the &amp;quot;speed of the &#039;90s&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Overcoming all difficulties and hardships, the working class and all other working people launched the movement to create the &amp;quot;speed of the &#039;90s&amp;quot;, and smashed the anti-DPRK plots of the US imperialists and other international reactionaries, thereby carrying through the Third Seven-Year Plan to success.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the Third Seven-Year Plan the industrial output increased by 1.5 times and the annual average rate of growth of industrial production was 5.6 per cent. In the agricultural sector the three revolutions—ideological, technological and cultural—were carried forward and the socialist system of rural economy was further consolidated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the fulfilment of the Third Seven-Year Plan the Korean people defended their socialism and provided a solid economic foundation on which to be able to live on their own under any circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il put great stress on strengthening the Party, enhancing its leadership role and consolidating the single-minded unity of the leader, the Party and the masses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Strengthening the Party and enhancing its leadership role was an important demand of our developing revolution around the mid-1980s. The modelling of the whole society on the Juche idea entered a new stage as did the situations at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end Comrade Kim Jong Il attached a primary attention to improving and strengthening the Party&#039;s ideological work to meet the demands of the developing situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only when the Party&#039;s ideological work is improved and intensified is it possible to unite Party members and other working people behind the Party and ensure its leadership over the revolution and construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the meeting of the Secretariat of the Party Central Committee and the meeting with senior officials of the Propaganda Department of the Party Central Committee in October 1985, Comrade Kim Jong Il stressed that to enhance the role of the Propaganda Department and improve and intensify the ideological work, efforts should be concentrated on education in the principles of the Juche idea, education in the revolutionary traditions, class education and education in socialist patriotism, and that officials in the propaganda sector mingle among the people in depth and conduct propaganda and agitation work for socialist economic construction. At the meeting of the Secretariat of the Party Central Committee in May 1986, he emphasized that education in the Juche idea should be intensified so that it contributed to imbuing cadres. Party members and the working people with a correct understanding of the motive force of the revolution and to firmly establishing the revolutionary outlook on the leader among them. In his talk, &#039;&#039;On Some Problems of Education in the Juche Idea&#039;&#039;, to senior officials of the Party Central Committee in July 1986, he clarified the principles in strengthening education in the Juche idea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a speech, &#039;&#039;Let Us Highly Display the Korean-Nation-First Spirit&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The Korean-nation-first spirit—the dignity and pride of being a member of the Korean nation and the idea and mentality expressed in the form of awareness and will to exalt its greatness.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, to senior officials of the Party Central Committee on December 28, 1989, a talk, &#039;&#039;Our Socialism Centred on the Masses Shall Not Perish&#039;&#039;, given to senior officials of the Party Central Committee on May 5, 1991, and in other works, Comrade Kim Jong Il gave a scientific elucidation of the true advantages and the secret for invincibility of the Korean style of people-centred socialism embodying the Juche idea. He ensured that the Party&#039;s ideological work was directed at firmly defending and developing socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To strengthen the Party and enhance its leadership role, he put considerable efforts into improving the militant function and role of Party organizations at all levels.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his talk, &#039;&#039;Let Us Strengthen the Party and Further Improve Its Leadership Role&#039;&#039;, addressed to senior officials of the Party Central Committee and chief secretaries of the provincial Party committees, in June 1989, Comrade Kim Jong Il stressed the need for Party organizations to intensify the inner-Party work for building up their ranks to meet changing situations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ensured that a special directive of the Secretariat of the Party Central Committee was issued in August 1989 and organized all-Party talks to carry it out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the struggle to carry out the special directive, Comrade Kim Jong Il saw to it that Party members took part in their organizational and ideological life voluntarily, with an improved attitude toward organization. He saw that democracy in the Party and its organizational discipline were intensified further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il directed particular attention to strengthening Party cells, the lowest organizations of the Party. In his letter, &#039;&#039;Let Us Strengthen the Party Cell&#039;&#039;, addressed to the participants of the National Lecture Meeting of Secretaries of the Party Cells on May 10, 1991, he put forward the slogan &amp;quot;Let us make all Party cells into cells of loyalty!&amp;quot; He ensured that Party organizations at all levels concentrated efforts on turning Party cells into cells of loyalty and heightening their functions and roles under the slogan, thus strengthening the fighting efficiency of the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Grasping the importance of improving work methods and style in strengthening the Party and enhancing its leadership role, Comrade Kim Jong Il led all Party workers to work as demanded by the Chongsanri spirit and Chongsanri method.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il had earlier suggested the slogan &amp;quot;Let the whole Party go among the masses!&amp;quot;, encouraging officials to go among the masses and work, sharing joy and sorrow with them. In January 1990, he advanced the slogan, &amp;quot;We serve the people!&amp;quot;, and led all Party workers to devote their all to the people. At the same time, he ensured that an innovation was made in ideological education and struggle throughout the Party, so as to root out old-fashioned work methods and styles such as bureaucracy, formalism, expediency and taking over administrative work.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the guidance of Comrade Kim Jong Il, the Party was further strengthened in an organizational and ideological way, and the unity and cohesion between the Party and the masses was cemented. In this way, under the slogan, &amp;quot;When the Party is determined, we can do anything!&amp;quot; Party members, working people and soldiers manifested loyalty in following the Party&#039;s leadership.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the Party strengthened and its role intensified Comrade Kim Jong Il made every effort to consolidate the ever-growing single-minded unity of the leader, the Party and the masses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il pointed out:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;&#039;Let us further glorify our own socialism with the might of the single-minded unity&#039;—this is a fighting slogan our Party raises at the moment.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Achieving the single-minded unity of the entire society with the leader at the centre is a fundamental guarantee for &amp;quot;strengthening the driving force of the revolution, and firmly defending and accomplishing the Juche revolutionary cause, come what may.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To cope with the complicated situations around Korea in the latter half of the 1980s, Comrade Kim Jong Il led Party organizations to hold higher the slogan of single-minded unity. On many occasions he clarified the task and way to further strengthen the single-minded unity of the leader, the Party and the masses. He led the Party members and working people to engrave the loyalty to the Party and leader with belief and conscience and to sublimate it into the morality of their life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, the whole Party and the society were converted into a socio-political organism, sharing life and death on the basis of revolutionary obligation and comradeship, and into a large family of kinship living in harmony, helping and leading each other.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many workers, peasants, intellectuals, men and officers of the People&#039;s Army and young people sent their letters written by their hearts to Comrade Kim Jong Il. He personally replied to their simple letters, thus giving love to them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Grasping the reality in which the single-minded unity among the leader, the Party and the masses was cemented and the communist virtue of helping and leading each other came to full bloom throughout the country, Comrade Kim Jong Il convened the National Meeting of the Vanguards of Communist Virtue in December 1993, so that the communist virtues came to prevail throughout the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the guidance of Comrade Kim Jong Il, kinship between the Party and the masses was established and singleminded unity of the leader, the Party and the masses cemented more firmly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il perceived the grave situation in which ruling parties in several countries that had been building socialism disintegrated at the end of the 1980s and in the early 1990s, because of the schemes of the imperialists and opportunists. He conducted energetic ideological and theoretical activities to safeguard and strengthen the revolutionary party of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il made public, &#039;&#039;The Workers&#039; Party of Korea Organizes and Guides All the Victories of Our People&#039;&#039; (October 3, 1990), and &#039;&#039;On the Fundamentals of Revolutionary Party Building&#039;&#039; (October 10, 1992). In these works he elucidated fully the basic principles for building the revolutionary party of the working class.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He analysed the historical lessons drawn from building socialist government parties, and illuminated the important principles for building revolutionary parties. These principles were to provide and develop a correct guiding ideology for the party, to build a party into a mass party of the working people, to strengthen the party&#039;s unity and cohesion ensuring the oneness of ideology and leadership, to develop the party putting the main stress on ideology and to ensure the party&#039;s political leadership over the whole society by equipping society with one ideology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since Comrade Kim Jong Il developed in depth the Jucheoriented theory on Party building, an ideological and theoretical weapon was provided to firmly defend the working-class party, develop it into an organizer and guider of the revolution and construction and enhance its leadership role.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il put great efforts into celebrating in grand style the 80th birthday of Comrade Kim Il Sung.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saying that single-minded unity is his revolutionary philosophy and the basic principles of the revolution, Comrade Kim Jong Il put forth the slogan for further glorifying the socialism of Juche through the single-minded unity early in January 1992, the year that marked the 80th birthday of Comrade Kim Il Sung&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il saw to it that a great turn took place in production and construction in response to the letter of the Party Central Committee on greeting the 80th birthday of Comrade Kim Il Sung with high revolutionary enthusiasm and labour exploits. He arranged for the inauguration ceremonies of Thongil Street and the motorway between Pyongyang and Kaesong, as well as of many other newly-built or rebuilt factories and enterprises.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On April 13, 1992, the Central Committee of the WPK, the Military Commission of the Party Central Committee, the DPRK National Defence Commission and the DPRK Central People&#039;s Committee adopted and publicized the decision to confer the title of DPRK Generalissimo on President Kim Il Sung who had achieved everlasting exploits for the time and the revolution, and for the country and the people during his 80 years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the great devotion and effort of Comrade Kim Jong Il, the celebrations of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s 80th birthday were prepared and performed in a manner unprecedentedly magnificent and varied. They powerfully demonstrated at home and abroad the iron will of the Korean people to accomplish the Juche revolutionary cause, the cause of socialism and communism, uniting single-heartedly around Comrade Kim Il Sung, and thus the single-minded unity of the leader, the Party and the masses was further consolidated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il made great efforts to accelerate the modelling of the entire army after the Juche idea and strengthen the country&#039;s defence power in every way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further toughening of the country&#039;s defence capacity was an urgent demand, because at the time the US imperialists, proclaiming the Korean peninsula as a test ground for power showdown, expanded the &amp;quot;Team Spirit&amp;quot; joint military exercise, a large-scale nuclear test war which presupposed a surprise nuclear attack on the northern half of Korea, and brought the situation to the brink of war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To deal with the aggravated situation, Comrade Kim Jong Il directed primary attention to powerfully promoting the modelling of the entire army after the Juche idea, in order to build up the Korean People&#039;s Army into the revolutionary armed forces of the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Using the enlarged session of the 20th Plenary Meeting of the Sixth Party Committee of the Korean People&#039;s Army, in December 1979, as a momentum, Comrade Kim Jong Il took drastic measures to thoroughly establish the Party&#039;s leadership system in the entire army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ensured the efficient performance of the work of accepting and discussing the teachings of Comrade Kim Il Sung on thoroughly establishing the Party&#039;s leadership system in the army given at the enlarged session of the 20th Plenary Meeting of the Sixth Party Committee of the KPA. In February and March 1981, he proposed conducting in depth the education of principles of the Party&#039;s leadership and the education in the Party&#039;s greatness. He gave meticulous guidance so that ideological education was carried on widely through mass media including the newspaper, &#039;&#039;Joson Inmingun&#039;&#039;, and by means of literary works.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In line with the plan mapped out by Comrade Kim Il Sung at the Party Central Military Commission in June 1982, he took radical steps for ensuring more thoroughly the Party&#039;s guidance over the People&#039;s Army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, the idea and intention of Comrade Kim Jong Il on Party&#039;s political work and military activities in the People&#039;s Army was put into effect more fully.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il worked hard to enhance the fighting capacity of the People&#039;s Army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He suggested organizing and performing in a planned way the lectures for officers at all levels, short military courses and various kinds of military drills and study discussions for commanding officers to improve their military qualifications and commanding abilities, and took measures for improving and intensifying military education.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il led the work of revising and perfecting various combat regulations and manuals to suit the Jucheoriented art of war and modern warfare. So combat training was conducted efficiently under the slogan, &amp;quot;Training is also a battle.&amp;quot; It was based on the Juche-oriented training method so as to establish Juche in the combat training. In particular, he did away with formalism and curtailing in training, so that mock-up battles were organized to develop the courage and fighting abilities of the soldiers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Well acquainted with natural and geographical conditions of the country and the characteristics of modern warfare, Comrade Kim Jong Il took active measures to put the weaponry of the KPA on a modern footing, with the main stress on increasing mobility and striking power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the guidance of Comrade Kim Jong Il, the People&#039;s Army grew in strength and scope into unchallengeable armed forces faithful to the Party and unrivalled by any strong enemies.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the 19th Plenary Meeting of the Sixth Party Central Committee on December 24, Juche 80 (1991), Comrade Kim Jong Il was elected the Supreme Commander of the Korean People&#039;s Army. He received the title of DPRK Marshal on April 20 the following year. At the First Session of the Ninth Supreme People&#039;s Assembly in May 1990, he was elected the First Vice-Chairman of the National Defence Commission of the DPRK and on April 9, Juche 82 (1993) the Chairman of the National Defence Commission at the Fifth Session of the Ninth Supreme People&#039;s Assembly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the entry of the 1990s, the situation of the revolution at home and abroad demanded further increases to country&#039;s defence power.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The US imperialists ambitious to suffocate Korea, which was advancing with the unfurled banner of socialism, in a military way, rearranged their aggressive forces in other parts of the world to Korea and the Far Eastern region. They designated the DPRK as a target of the nuclear attack and resumed the &amp;quot;Team Spirit&amp;quot; joint military exercise, a nuclear test and preliminary war. In consequence, the situation in Korea was strained to the brink of war.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il convened the sectional meetings of the Korean People&#039;s Army more than ten times from 1992 to 1993. They included the Meeting of the Company Political Instructors of the KPA in December 1991 and the Meeting of the Commanding Officers and Political Workers of the KPA in October 1993. He made sure the cadres in the People&#039;s Army prepared themselves to be skilful military commanders and political workers, boundlessly loyal to the Party and the leader, and equipped with revolutionary sweep and iron courage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il inspired the army to give full play to the qualities of unity between officers and soldiers, unity between Party members and members of the League of Socialist Working Youth and unity between the army and the people. He ensured intensified military training, strict military discipline and strengthened fighting capacity and combat preparations of the People&#039;s Army. From early 1992 he saw to it that various kinds of combat training was organized and conducted at a higher level, and gave field guidance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il gave on-the-spot guidance to the 564th Unit of the KPA on April 25, 1994, the 214th Unit of the KPA on the New Year&#039;s Day of 1995, the women&#039;s company of the coast artillery of the 291st Unit and the 155th Unit of the Navy of the KPA in February 1995. He showed a meticulous care for combat training and the lives of soldiers and laid down tasks for strengthening the fighting capacity of the People&#039;s Army.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the occasions of the 63rd anniversary of the KPA and Navy Day in April and June 1995, Comrade Kim Jong Il gave field guidance to the 1017th Unit and 853rd Unit of the KPA respectively and advanced tasks, a guide for developing the People&#039;s Army into invincible revolutionary armed forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under his energetic guidance, the People&#039;s Army was immensely strengthened in a political and military way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the 60th anniversary of the founding of the KPA and the 40th anniversary of the victory of the Fatherland Liberation War, he proposed holding a military parade and various other celebrations in a grand way and erecting the Monument to the Victorious Fatherland Liberation War. This would mark a qualitative change in demonstrating the might of the revolutionary armed forces, and increasing the defence power still further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il suggested establishing the revolutionary atmosphere of giving importance to military affairs throughout all society and giving full play to the traditional virtue of unity between the army and the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, the atmosphere of attaching great importance to military affairs was established among the rising generation and the masses. When the semi-war state was announced in March 1993, more than 500,000 young people and students&#039; and demobilized soldiers petitioned to be allowed to join or rejoin the People&#039;s Army within a short time of only ten days.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il gave vigorous guidance for carrying out a revolutionary economic strategy of the Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to smash the destructive plots of the imperialists against the DPRK and firmly ensure the victory of the cause of socialism on the basis of the success achieved in the fulfilment of the Third Seven-Year Plan, Comrade Kim Il Sung put forward the revolutionary economic strategy of our Party at the 21st Plenary Meeting of the Sixth Party Central Committee in December 1993.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il energetically organized and mobilized the whole Party and the people to implement the revolutionary economic strategy advanced by Comrade Kim Il Sung.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The revolutionary economic strategy advanced by our Party is to thoroughly carry out an agriculture-first policy, light industry-first policy and trade-first policy during the period of adjustment. Along with this, it envisages giving precedence to the coal and electric-power industries, and to railway transport, the vanguards of the national economy, while continuing to develop the metallurgical industry.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Party&#039;s revolutionary economic strategy is aimed at transforming the country&#039;s economic structure—restructuring the economy with the main stress on heavy industry into the one with main stress on agriculture and light industry and changing the orientation of foreign trade.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to carry out this strategy, Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured the further consolidation of the single-minded unity of the revolutionary ranks, and saw that full play was given to the revolutionary spirit of self-reliance and fortitude. He also made adjustments to the rate of economic growth, boldly decreased capital construction and improved the role of the Administration Council.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In implementing this strategy, Comrade Kim Jong Il encouraged all senior officials to work in a militant way, with a high revolutionary spirit and full of confidence and optimism. He saw that all Party organizations conducted their organizational and political work aggressively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il saw that concrete measures for fulfilling the task during the adjustment period of the socialist economic construction adopted at the Seventh Session of the Ninth Supreme People&#039;s Assembly in April 1994 were taken. He called National Meeting of Agriculture in February 1994 and the National Meeting of Active Workers in the Stock-breeding Sector and the National Meeting of Workers in the Coal-mining Industry in April the same year. Thus, he led Party members and working people vigorously to the struggle to carry out the revolutionary economic strategy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il initiated the &amp;quot;Jong Chun Sil Movement&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The &amp;quot;Jong Chun Sil Movement&amp;quot;—a movement to emulate Jong Chun Sil, head of the Jonchon County Commercial Agency, who rendered contributions in raising the standard of living of her county people.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;quot; and took revolutionary measures to launch the movement in all sectors and all units.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his talk, &#039;&#039;Let Us Enhance the Role of the County and Effect a Turn in the People&#039;s Living Standards&#039;&#039;, to senior officials of the Party Central Committee on October 20, 1994, Comrade Kim Jong Il urged all counties to follow the examples of the Jonchon County Commercial Agency and Maengsan County, enabling them to reap good crops, develop local industry and build county towns and rural villages neat and clean. In December 1994, he held the Meeting of the Vanguards of the Jong Chun Sil Movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the Party&#039;s revolutionary economic strategy being implemented with credit under the guidance of Comrade Kim Jong Il, great success was achieved in improving the living standards of the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il wisely organized and led the struggle for realizing the policy of founding the Democratic Confederal Republic of Koryo and the 10-point programme of the great unity of the whole nation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Entering the 1980s, the most important task raised in the struggle for national reunification was to realize the policy of founding the DCRK advanced by Comrade Kim Il Sung at the Sixth Party Congress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To this end, Comrade Kim Jong Il proposed explaining and propagating the correctness, rationality and actuality of the new reunification policy widely at home and abroad. At the same time, he strongly led the struggle to ensure peace on the Korean peninsula.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il gave specific guidance and took measures to activate the proposals initiated by Comrade Kim Il Sung, such as the proposal for holding the tripartite talks between the north and the south of Korea and the US, and the proposal for holding north-south high-level political and military talks, aimed at replacing the Korean Armistice Agreement with a peace agreement and adopting a nonaggression declaration between the north and south to remove tension and ensure a durable peace on the Korean peninsula.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1984 and 1985, the sessions of the supreme power organs sent letters to the US and south Korean authorities proposing the tripartite talks and the north-south parliamentary talks. The organs also took a series of measures in 1986 for preventing the danger of war and easing the sharp military confrontation on the Korean peninsula. Following the unilateral measure of reducing 100,000 soldiers of the KPA in 1987, the organs suggested a comprehensive proposal for peace in November 1988 and urged its implementation. They also proposed in May 1990, disarmament to ensure peace on the Korean peninsula.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These proposals and measures reflecting a true stand for peaceful reunification received welcoming and absolute support at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With the aim of creating preconditions for founding a confederal state, Comrade Kim Jong Il pushed forward the struggle for national reconciliation and unity between north and south.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In early September 1984, he saw to the issuing of a decision to send relief goods&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Relief goods—fifty thousand &#039;&#039;sok&#039;&#039; (1 &#039;&#039;sok&#039;&#039; equals to about 144 kilogrammes) of rice, 500,000 metres of cloth, 100,000 tons of cement and medicine.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; to more than 200,000 south Korean flood victims in the name of the DPRK Red Cross Society, so opening a new vista for national reconciliation and unity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, the North-South Red Cross Talks which had been suspended for 12 years were reopened in May 1985.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to broaden the scope of the resumed dialogue and negotiation, Comrade Kim Jong Il advised the making of various proposals for the dialogue and exerted every effort in their realization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To create an atmosphere of reconciliation and unity through mutual visits between the north and the south, even within narrow limits, Comrade Kim Jong Il led to success the mutual visits of art troupes, sports teams and home-visiting groups between the north and the south. They achieved good results.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, at the North-South Red Cross Talks in May 1985, an agreement was reached on exchanging Red Cross art troupes and home-visiting groups on the occasion of the 40th anniversary of the liberation of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il led the joint cheering by the north and the south at the lith Asian Games (September 1990), the North-South Reunification Soccer Game (October 1990), the Pan-National Reunification Music Concert (October 1990), the &amp;quot;Traditional Concert for Reunification Seeing 1990 Out&amp;quot; (December 1990), and participation in the 41st World Table Tennis Championships and the Sixth World Youth Soccer Championships by the single team of the north and south. So, in spite of all manner of mean obstructions by the anti-reunification forces, the atmosphere of national reconciliation and unity among the whole people of the north and the south was generated more favourably than ever before, and the nation basked in the ardour for national reunification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il put great effort into forming the great national united front.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ensured that the Party, the Government and the Central Committee of the Democratic Front for the Reunification of the Fatherland made rational proposals for promoting the formation of the pan-national united front of the people of the north, the south and abroad and strove for their implementation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, there was a great advance in rousing the patriotic and democratic forces in south Korea and abroad to the cause of national reunification and in uniting them in an organizational way. The patriotic reunification movement for bringing into effect the policy of founding the DCRK rapidly expanded among overseas compatriots in many countries through dialogues and meetings between the north and overseas compatriots in Vienna, Austria, in Helsinki, Finland, and in Tokyo, Japan. In December 1984 the &amp;quot;National Alliance for the Country&#039;s Reunification&amp;quot; was formed and a solid foundation laid to promote the formation of the great national united front.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il led a powerful struggle for holding the north-south joint conference and the Pan-National Rally. As a result the Pan-National Rally, a great national reunion, was held in August 1990 with the participation of broad sections of the people from the north, the south and abroad. The rally reaffirmed the will of the Korean nation to achieve reunification without fail by smashing the schemes of the divisionists at home and abroad and demonstrated this to the world. In November the same year, the Pan-National Alliance for the Country&#039;s Reunification (Pomminryon), an allied organization of the all-nation patriotic force for reunification, was formed. The formation of Pomminryon provided an epoch-making occasion in strengthening the motive force of the country&#039;s reunification and developing the reunification movement in a unified way, and on an all-nation scope.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Amid the exuberant enthusiasm of the entire nation for reunification, Comrade Kim Jong Il led to success the northsouth high-level talks to bring about a decisive phase for the country&#039;s reunification. The north-south high-level talks started in September 1990. At the fifth talks in December 1991, the &amp;quot;Agreement on Reconciliation, Nonaggression, and Cooperation and Exchange Between North and South&amp;quot; was adopted, and in January 1992, the Joint Declaration on the Denuclearization of the Korean Peninsula was signed. On the basis of reconfirming the three principles of national reunification, clarified in the June 4 Joint Statement in 1972, the north-south agreement declared the intentions of both the north and the south to make joint efforts to remove political and military confrontation, achieve national reconciliation, prevent aggression and armed clashes, ease tension and ensure peace, achieve multi-sided cooperation and exchanges, promote the joint interests of the nation and achieve peaceful reunification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The adoption of the north-south agreement and joint declaration on denuclearization was a great victory won in the course of the all-nation struggle to carry out the three principles of national reunification, a historical event which provided a new landmark on the road to reunification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il energetically endeavoured to achieve the &#039;&#039;10-Point Programme of the Great Unity of the Whole Nation for the Reunification of the Country&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The US imperialists and their satellite forces prevented the north-south agreement and the joint declaration on denuclearization from being implemented and worsened the situation to the extreme. In coalition with the US imperialists, the south Korean authorities resumed staging the &amp;quot;Team Spirit&amp;quot; joint military exercise and put all dialogues between north and south in deep freeze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Meanwhile, the US imperialists laid a false &amp;quot;nuclear issue&amp;quot; of DPRK before the United Nations and schemed viciously to apply &amp;quot;sanctions&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To overcome great difficulties created for the country and people and pave the way for the country&#039;s peace and peaceful reunification by the united efforts of the entire nation, Comrade Kim Il Sung presented the &#039;&#039;10-Point Programme of the Great Unity of the Whole Nation for the Reunification of the Country&#039;&#039;, in April 1993. The programme is a great charter uniting the entire nation into one, surpassing differences in ideologies, systems, faiths and properties; and is a programme for achieving the country&#039;s reunification by the efforts of the Korean nation itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il put great effort into implementing the programme, so that it would get absolute support and welcome from people at home and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il regarded it as a link in the whole chain of the struggle for national reunification to get back Ri In Mo and other unconverted, long-term prisoners held in the south and wisely led the struggle to success.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ensured that each political party and social organization sent a letter to the south Korean Red Cross Society demanding their repatriation, and addressed an appeal to the Red Cross organizations of the world and the international organizations to launch a solidarity campaign to bring about their repatriation. He also ensured that the problem of their repatriation was strongly urged at all talks between the north and the south.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this way, the repatriation of Ri In Mo, an ex-war correspondent of the Korean People&#039;s Army, who had been captured by the enemy during the Fatherland Liberation War, was achieved at last on March 19, 1993. He had fought for 34 years in prison in south Korea, keeping his faith and will. In order to bring a new phase in achieving the reunification of the country by the efforts of the Korean nation itself, Comrade Kim Jong Il worked hard and led to success the exchange of the top-level special envoys from the north and south, as outlined by Comrade Kim Il Sung in May 1993. On June 28, 1994, a preliminary contact for the historical north-south summit meeting was held at Panmunjom, where an agreement was reached on holding the meeting in Pyongyang from July 25 to 27, 1994. The north-south summit meeting was not held because of an inhuman and traitorous act on the side of the south Korean authorities; however, the ardour for national reunification grew greater among the people in the north, the south and abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the wise leadership of respected Comrade Kim Jong Il, the national reunification policy of the WPK was widely disseminated, in and out of the country, and the motive force of the revolution for achieving the country&#039;s reunification was further strengthened, thus brightening prospects on the road to national reunification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il paid deep attention to world independence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the beginning of the 1980s, the international situation became very complicated and tense, owing to the interference and aggressive plots of the imperialists to maintain and expand their hegemony.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;To achieve the unity of anti-imperialist, independent forces affords the decisive guarantee for halting and foiling imperialist moves for aggression and war, bringing about durable world peace and building an independent new world.&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Accomplishing Juche Revolutionary Cause&#039;&#039;, Korean ed., Vol. 5, p. 86.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il developed friendly relations with socialist countries and communist and workers&#039; parties throughout the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Attaching great importance to strengthening friendship and solidarity between the parties and the people of Korea and China, he visited China in June 1983, thereby opening a new vista of friendship between Korea and China.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the Ninth Plenary Meeting of the Sixth Party Central Committee in Chongjin in July 1984, Comrade Kim Jong Il presented the task for strengthening relations and contacts with progressive political parties, social organizations and revolutionary organizations in the world, and took concrete measures for further promoting mutual visits of party delegations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During one year alone, 1985, delegations of the WPK went abroad on 70 occasions and met with political parties of many countries, and more than 90 party delegations from other countries visited Pyongyang. The celebrations of the 45th anniversary of the founding of the WPK in October 1990 were attended by 276 delegations and delegates of 126 countries, from the five continents.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the increased contacts and travels between the communist and workers&#039; parties and other progressive political parties, the friendship and cooperation between them and the unity of the international communist movement were further consolidated, making a great contribution to strengthening the anti-imperialist independent forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il directed great attention to developing the non-aligned movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his treatise &#039;&#039;Let Us Advance Under the Banner of Marxism-Leninism&#039;&#039; &#039;&#039;and the Juche Idea&#039;&#039;, published on May 3, 1983, and many other works, Comrade Kim Jong Il illuminated the basic principles of the non-aligned movement. He stressed that non-aligned countries should be united firmly and cooperate closely in economic and technical fields. In June 1986, he ensured that in view of the complicated international situation, the report of the joint meeting of the Political Bureau of the Central Committee of the WPK and the Central People&#039;s Committee laid the stress on the need for the non-aligned movement to launch an energetic struggle to oppose the war policy of the imperialists, defend world peace, break the old international economic order and establish a new fair one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il exerted great efforts to develop in scope the joint struggle of the world peace-loving people against imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He gave meticulous guidance to the World Conference of Journalists against Imperialism and for Friendship and Peace, in Pyongyang in July 1983, and the Pyongyang International Conference for Denuclearization and Peace on the Korean Peninsula, in September 1986. These marked important occasions for preventing the danger of another world war, ensuring peace and security and rousing the world peace-loving people powerfully to the joint struggle against imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il wisely led the work of the 13th World Festival of Youth and Students held in Pyongyang in July 1989, so that it became a grand festival of anti-imperialist solidarity, peace and friendship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On October 12, 1988, he published &#039;&#039;The Present Times and the Tasks Facing Young People&#039;&#039; in which he gave an elucidation of the worth and significance of lives of young people, and provided an ideological and theoretical guideline for the Pyongyang festival to add lustre to its noble ideals. In addition, he pushed forward preparations for the festival as a work involving the whole country. He attended the opening and closing ceremonies of the festival and encouraged youth and students from five continents.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il guided the April Spring Friendship Art Festival which has been held traditionally every year since 1982, on the April 15 festive day. It has become a grand international art festival, and thereby further strengthened the international solidarity of the anti-imperialist independent forces.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the latter half of the 1980s, the imperialists committed more barbarous atrocities than before, in order to disintegrate socialist and newly-emerged countries from within and tenaciously spread an illusion about capitalism. In consequence, in the countries, which were enchanted by the illusion, a grave situation was created precipitating the giving up of the struggle against imperialism and the introduction of capitalism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his talk, &#039;&#039;Let Us March Forward Dynamically along the Road of Socialism and Communism under the Unfurled Banner of the Anti-Imperialist Struggle&#039;&#039;, given to senior officials of the Party Central Committee on September 25, 1987, Comrade Kim Jong Il elucidated the inevitability of the downfall of imperialism and the victory of socialism. He gave profound answers to fundamental problems arising in advancing the anti-imperialist independent cause.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his talk he newly formulated the characteristic features of modern imperialism; the US imperialists who had become the ringleader of imperialism after the World War II, accelerated the external advance and internationalization of capital, with the result that the political, economic and military collusion of capitalist powers was formed and their method of rule and plunder became more cunning. He defined as the main features of capitalist society to be a decadent material life, a poor mental and cultural life and a reactionary political life, and this showed the anti-popular and corrupted nature of modern imperialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Basing his elucidation of the true colours of modern imperialism, he made clear the inevitability of the downfall of imperialism and the victory of socialism. He clarified the concrete methods for opposing imperialism and achieving the cause of the world independence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il deepened and developed in an original way the theories on modern imperialism, on socialism and on making the whole world independent. The solutions of these were urgently demanded by the present times and provided a powerful ideological and theoretical weapon for the revolutionary struggle, thereby developing and enriching the Juche revolutionary theory on a higher plane.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il paid great attention to the struggle for rebuilding the international socialist movement under the banner of the Pyongyang Declaration.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Between the late 1980s and the early 1990s serious events took place in several countries that had been building socialism. Socialism collapsed and capitalism revived there. To cope with the situations Comrade Kim Jong Il elucidated the way for defending the cause of socialism with credit and rebuilding it, through his energetic ideological and theoretical activities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He published the talks &#039;&#039;Our Socialism Centred on the Masses Shall Not Perish&#039;&#039; (May 5, 1991) and &#039;&#039;The Historical Lesson in Building Socialism and the General Line of Our Party&#039;&#039; (January 3, 1992) to senior officials of the Central Committee of the WPK; the discourse &#039;&#039;Abuses of Socialism Are Intolerable&#039;&#039; (March 1, 1993) published in Kulloja, the organ of the Party Central Committee; the treatise &#039;&#039;Socialism Is a Science&#039;&#039; (November 1, 1994) and &#039;&#039;Giving Priority to Ideological Work Is Essential for Accomplishing Socialism&#039;&#039; (June 19, 1995) published in &#039;&#039;Rodong Sinmun&#039;&#039;; and other works.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his works he gave new expositions of the characteristics of socialist society and the law-governed process of its development, the strategic and tactical principles to be maintained in building socialism and communism, the Party and state building, the Party&#039;s guidance to the revolution and construction, the necessity of ideological work in the fulfilment of the socialist cause, the principles and means for the Party&#039;s ideological work and many other theoretical problems, thereby deepening and developing the Juche-oriented theory of socialist construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He also published many works concerning the Party building and Party work and integrated the theory on building the revolutionary Party and the principle of Party activities on the basis of the Juche idea. He gave perfect answers to all theoretical and practical problems raised in accomplishing the cause of socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his letter &#039;&#039;Let Us Bring the Advantages of Our People&#039;s Government into Fuller Play&#039;&#039; (December 21, 1992), sent to those attending a national short course for the officials of the people&#039;s government organizations, Comrade Kim Jong Il evolved an original theory on building the people&#039;s government.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his speech &#039;&#039;Let Us Prepare the Young People Thoroughly as Reliable Successors to the Revolutionary Cause of Juche&#039;&#039; (January 17, 1990) and his letter &#039;&#039;Young Men and Women, Be the Youth Vanguard Unfailingly Loyal to the Party and the Leader&#039;&#039; (August 26, 1991), sent to all the young people and workers of the League of Socialist Working Youth on the occasion of the Youth Day, he pointed out the significance and tasks for nurturing young people to be successors of the revolution in accomplishing the cause of socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Conference of the League of Socialist Working Youth of Korea held in January 1996 decided to rename the organization after Comrade Kim Il Sung, the pioneer and leader of the youth movement of Korea, ie, the Kim Il Sung Socialist Youth League.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his discourse &#039;&#039;Let Us Exalt the Brilliance of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s Idea on the Youth Movement and the Achievements Made under His Leadership&#039;&#039; given to Chongnyon Jonwi, organ of the Central Committee of the Kim Il Sung Socialist Youth League, Comrade Kim Jong Il stressed the need to defend and add lustre to the Juche-oriented ideas and theories on the youth movement expounded by Comrade Kim Il Sung and the achievements he made for the development of the movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His clear-cut answers to theoretical and practical problems raised in safeguarding and accomplishing the cause of socialism made it possible for the world&#039;s progressive people to have a firm conviction of victory, to rebuild socialism on a new basis and advance the cause of socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il channelled his efforts into providing a joint action programme for the revolutionary parties to safeguard and promote the cause of socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In April 1992, after full consultation with heads of the progressive political parties and party delegates that were aspiring after socialism from 70 parties in different countries, the Pyongyang Declaration &#039;&#039;Let Us Defend and Advance the Cause of Socialism&#039;&#039; was drafted and made public in Pyongyang.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By its truthfulness and justness the Pyongyang Declaration is arousing support and sympathy from more political parties and the peoples of the world as days go by; it has become a reliable banner of the movement to reconstruct socialism. More than 220 parties in the world have put their signatures to the declaration as of May 1995.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il wisely led the struggle for smashing the vicious and persistent racket on the &amp;quot;nuclear issue&amp;quot; the US imperialists and the allied forces of imperialists had raised to frustrate Korea, a bulwark of socialism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the pretext of the false &amp;quot;nuclear issue&amp;quot;, the US imperialists aggravated tension in the Korean peninsula to the utmost. In 1993, they resumed the &amp;quot;Team Spirit&amp;quot; joint military exercise and openly threatened the DPRK in a military way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To counter the aggressive manoeuvres of the US imperialists Comrade Kim Jong Il took decisive measures. He proclaimed a state of semi-war for the whole country, the whole people and the entire army on March 8, 1993; he ensured that the withdrawal from the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty was declared in a statement of the DPRK Government on March 12. These self-defensive measures caused a great sensation throughout the world and compelled the US imperialists to come to the table with the DPRK.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il led a flexible and bold diplomatic campaign in the nuclear confrontation through the DPRKUS talks, holding fast to the independent stand and dignity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As a result, at the end of the three-stage DPRK-US talks, held from June 1993 to October 1994, the DPRK-US basic agreement was announced and a letter of guarantee from the US President to Comrade Kim Jong Il was made public.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through the conclusion of the basic agreement the United States was placed under obligations not to use armed forces, including nuclear weapons, against the DPRK, or to threaten the latter with arms, but to ensure denuclearization, peace and security on the Korean peninsula, respect the sovereignty of the DPRK and support peaceful reunification of Korea.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In return for DPRK&#039;s performing the duty of the NPT and freezing the building of the nuclear power stations by the graphic moderated reactors, the United States shouldered the construction of a nuclear power station by light-water reactors, as well as various other political, economic and diplomatic obligations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The brilliant achievement and example of Comrade Kim Jong Il, who defended the bastion of socialism, exerted a great encouraging influence, on the world&#039;s independence and reconstruction of the socialist movement.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Il Sung, the benevolent father of the Korean people, died suddenly on July 8, Juche 83 (1994).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the historical moment when the cause of socialism in Korea was vigorously advancing, breaking through manifold difficulties and hardships, and a new phase on the road to the reunification of the country was being opened, the death of Comrade Kim Il Sung was the greatest loss and sorrow for the Party and the revolution of Korea and for the cause of independence of mankind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il formed the state funeral committee in great sorrow and had the news of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s death delivered as an important broadcast at 12:00 on July 9.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The condolence period, fixed from July 8 to July 17, was put off for three days, reflecting the earnest feelings and demands of the entire people and, later, it was prolonged for 100 days.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On July 19, 1994, the funeral ceremony of Comrade Kim Il Sung was held solemnly in Pyongyang in the presence of Comrade Kim Jong Il. The following day the national memorial services were held at Kim Il Sung Square, as well as in all other local areas of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong I, with all loyalty, led the entire people in the struggle to carry out Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s last instructions, turning the sorrow of having lost Comrade Kim Il Sung into energy and courage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to hold Comrade Kim Il Sung in high esteem and follow him as the eternal leader and the sun of the nation, Comrade Kim Jong Il put forward new slogans: &amp;quot;The great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung will always be with us&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Let us arm ourselves more firmly with the revolutionary ideas of the great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He proposed newly editing and producing documentaries, such as &amp;quot;The great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung is immortal,&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;The Great Life in 1994, and the portrait of Comrade Kim Il Sung with a radiant smile on his face and other art works. He also ensured that the pictures and films depicting his life and revolutionary activities were intensively carried and telecast in the Party newspaper and other mass media and on TV.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On April 30, 1995, Comrade Kim Jong Il advanced the slogans of the Party Central Committee on the occasion of the 50th anniversary of the founding of the Party, and strongly enlisted the Party members and working people to the revolution and construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On June 12, 1995, he made the Central Committee of the WPK, the Central Military Commission of the WPK, the DPRK National Defence Commission, the DPRK Central People&#039;s Committee and the Administration Council of the DPRK adopted the decision &amp;quot;On having the great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung forever in the eternal image&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The decision said: Meeting the first anniversary of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s death and reflecting on the unanimous aspiration and desire of the whole Party, the entire army and all the people to hold Comrade Kim Il Sung forever in the eternal image, and continue to accomplish the Juche revolutionary cause pioneered by him with credit, the Kumsusan Assembly Hall where Comrade Kim Il Sung stayed for a long time and guided the Party and the State work, is renamed the Kumsusan Memorial Palace, the Kumsusan area is built into the sacred temple of Juche, Comrade Kim Il Sung is laid in state in the palace as he was in his lifetime.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to the noble idea and energetic guidance of Comrade Kim Jong Il the Kumsusan Memorial Palace was rebuilt magnificently into the sacred temple of Juche, and opened on July 8, 1995.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After the opening of the Kumsusan Memorial Palace Comrade Kim Jong Il drew up an operation to lay out the Kumsusan area in a far-sighted way. He saw to it that the plaza of the palace was paved with granite slabs, the portrait of Comrade Kim Il Sung with a sunny smile on the face of the palace was portrayed in mosaic for eternity and an arboretum was created near the palace. He ensured that a road in front of the palace plaza and an access corridor to the palace were built for the convenience of the visitors to the palace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Commemorating the third anniversary of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s death, he initiated and guided the construction in the area around the Kumsusan Memorial Palace of the Tower of Immortality, inscribed with the messages &amp;quot;The great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung will always be with us&amp;quot;; he also saw to it that the Juche era was instituted with 1912 as the first year when Comrade Kim Il Sung was born and his birthday April 15 was commemorated each year as Sun&#039;s Day to exalt his revolutionary life and great achievements for all ages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The main slogans of the Party and the measures Comrade Kim Jong Il advanced symbolize the unshakable faith and will of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea and the Korean people to uphold Comrade Kim Il Sung as the leader of the Korean revolution for all ages and carry forward the revolutionary cause of Juche to the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il is giving meticulous guidance so that all work—the implementation of the Party&#039;s revolutionary economic strategy expounded by Comrade Kim Il Sung, Party work, military affairs, the work to achieve the country&#039;s reunification and external affairs—is conducted creditably as Comrade Kim Il Sung intended in his lifetime.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the meeting of the Political Bureau of the Party Central Committee on October 16, 1994, Comrade Kim Jong Il expressed his determination to push on with the revolution and construction the way Comrade Kim Il Sung intended in his lifetime. He said:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In future I will regard the teachings of the leader given during his guidance to the revolution and construction as the only guiding principles, and carry them out even though a hundred and a thousand years will pass.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He gave energetic guidance to staunchly defending Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s ideology and achievements and inheriting and developing them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In October 1995, marking the 50th anniversary of founding the Workers&#039; Party of Korea, and in December 1995 he made public &#039;&#039;The Workers&#039; Party of Korea Is the Party of the Great Leader Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;Respecting the Forerunners of the Revolution Is a Noble Moral Obligation of Revolutionaries&#039;&#039; respectively. In these works he clarified again his determination to faithfully inherit and develop the ideology and achievements of Comrade Kim Il Sung and to complete his cause down through generations; he also pointed out that the revolutionary forerunners should be given prominence in revolutionary practice and Comrade Kim Il Sung, the highest representative of revolutionary elders, should be held in lasting reverence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He regarded the propaganda by means of Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s works as the first task of the ideological work of the Party and led the publication of the Kim Il Sung&#039;s Works, the library of the Juche idea, in 50 volumes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Entering the latter half of the 1990s the Korean people&#039;s struggle to implement the revolutionary economic strategy faced serious difficulties owing to the vicious schemes of the allied force of imperialism and reactionaries to stifle the Jucheorientated socialism and to the natural disaster that swept the country for several years successively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to implement the Party&#039;s revolutionary economic strategy and bring about a fresh upsurge in socialist construction, he called the entire Korean people to work and live in the spirit of the &amp;quot;Arduous March&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spirit of the &amp;quot;Arduous March&amp;quot; is a thoroughgoing, indomitable revolutionary spirit that safeguarded the lifeline of the Korean revolution and brought about a great turn during the severest period of the anti-Japanese revolutionary struggle conducted under the leadership of Comrade Kim Il Sung.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He ensured that joint editorials under the titles &amp;quot;Let us advance vigorously in the new year, holding the red flag high&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;Let us build our country, our motherland, to be ever more prosperous, following the leadership of the great Party&amp;quot; were published on the New Year Days of 1996 and 1997 by the newspapers &#039;&#039;Rodong Sinmun&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Joson Inmingun&#039;&#039; and &#039;&#039;Chongnyon Jonwi&#039;&#039;. The editorials were of great significance in inspiring the Party, the country and the army as a whole to step up the general socialist advance in the spirit of the &amp;quot;Arduous March&amp;quot;, the revolutionary spirit of soldiers and the spirit of red flag.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He called a national meeting of activists of rural youth subworkteams and workteams in December 1996 and a national meeting of activists in livestock and poultry farming in March 1997 and inspired Party members and other working people to the struggle to implement the agriculture-first policy of the Party and its policy on livestock and poultry farming. He convened a national meeting of primary organization secretaries of the youth league in June 1996, a national meeting of model primary organization chairmen of the General Federation of Trade Unions in October 1996 and a national meeting of model primary organization chairmen of the Union of the Agricultural Working People in December 1996 and ensured that the role of working people&#039;s organizations was improved in implementing the Party&#039;s revolutionary economic strategy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his letter to a meeting of workers from the Workers&#039; Party of Korea, &amp;quot;Let us make this year a year of revolutionary changes in socialist economic construction,&amp;quot; dated January 24, 1997, he pointed out that a fresh turn should be made in the work of Party organizations for the successful implementation of the tasks facing socialist economic construction in 1997.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
True to the instructions of Comrade Kim Il Sung in his lifetime, Comrade Kim Jong Il ensured that the Anbyon Youth Power Station, the Monument to Party Foundation, the Chongryu Bridge (Second stage), the Kumnung Tunnel No. 2, the Pyongyang-Hyangsan Tourist Road, the Wolbisan Power Station, the Wonsan-Mt. Kumgang Railway and other monumental edifices were constructed and Mts. Kuwol, Jongbang and Chilbo were laid out to be recreation grounds for the people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il also paid deep attention to education and culture and wisely guided them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his congratulatory message to a national meeting of the winners of the July 15 Honour Pupil Prize from senior middle schools in February 1997, he stressed that all schoolchildren should be trained to be reliable successors to the revolution who are faithful to the Party and the leader and knowledgeable, morally impeccable and physically sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In his letter to the teaching staff and students of Kim Il Sung University on the 50th anniversary of its establishment on October 7, 1996, titled &#039;&#039;On Intensifying University Education as a Requisite for the Development of the Revolution&#039;&#039;, he stressed that training in a larger number revolutionary talents who are faithful to the cause of socialism is an urgent demand of our revolution and advanced the tasks for improving education and edification in universities and colleges.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To cope with the acute situation in the country, Comrade Kim Jong Il set military affairs as the most important of the state affairs and regarded the Korean People&#039;s Army as the main force of the revolution and backbone of the self-reliant defence force. Inspecting the units of the KPA including those in the forefront, he ushered in the heyday of the strengthening of the revolutionary armed forces of our Party.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In 1996 and 1997, as he had done in 1995, he continued to inspect the units of the three services of the KPA stationed in west and middle front line, the units defending islets and military academies, including the unit standing guard over Height 351 in the eastern front line area and the KPA mission to Panmunjom. Giving them on-site guidance, he gave them tasks for developing the KPA and perfecting combat readiness and showed deep concern for the soldiers&#039; lives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Inspired by his on-site guidance, the officers and men of the KPA have been fully prepared as the foremost guard and death-defying corps of the Supreme Commander Kim Jong Il, fighting without hesitating to lay down their youth and life under the slogan &amp;quot;Let us defend at the risk of our lives the headquarters of the revolution headed by great Comrade Kim Jong Il!&amp;quot; Pervading the entire army are the spirit of defending the leader at the risk of one&#039;s life, the spirit of becoming human bombs and shells and the spirit of suicidal explosion for the leader.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il considered national reunification, which had been the life-long cause and ardent wish of Comrade Kim Il Sung, his greatest task and channelled great efforts to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On August 4, 1997, he made public &#039;&#039;Let Us Carry Out the Great Leader Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s Instructions for National Reunification&#039;&#039;. In this work pointing out that Comrade Kim Il Sung had promoted the cause of national reunification by his preeminent ideas and leadership, laid solid foundations and opened a bright prospect for realizing it, he clarified that the country should be reunified on the basis of the three charters—the three principles of independence, peaceful reunification and great national unity, the 10-point programme of the great unity of the whole nation and the plan of establishing the Democratic Confederal Republic of Koryo. Continuing that improving relations between the north and south of Korea is an urgent demand for achieving the independent, peaceful reunification of the country, he called the south Korean authorities to desist from relying on foreign forces and take the stand of national independence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He wrote that if the south Korean authorities give up the present anti-national, anti-reunification confrontational policy and make positive change in practice to live up to the expectation of the entire nation, we will meet them at any time to negotiate with open heart about the destiny of the nation and make joint efforts for the country&#039;s reunification. He also pointed out that in order to find a correct solution to the Korean question, the countries concerned must play a positive role with an attitude of helping Korea&#039;s reunification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On June 19, 1997, Comrade Kim Jong Il made public &#039;&#039;On Preserving the Juche Character and National Character of the Revolution and Construction&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this work he stressed that adherence to the Juche character and national character is the key to success in the revolution and construction and vital to national prosperity. He pointed out that under the leadership of Comrade Kim Il Sung, our Party and our people have resolutely maintained the Juche character and national character in opposition to imperialism and dominationism throughout the entire period of the revolutionary struggle, thus achieving an independent development of the country and nation without any deviation and winning brilliant victory in the revolution and construction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Continuing that adherence to the Juche character and national character of the revolution and construction is a fundamental principle that must be maintained in accomplishing the people&#039;s cause of independence, the cause of socialism; and stepping up socialist construction and realizing the reunification of the country and its prosperity by preserving and embodying the Juche character and national character is the unshakable faith and will of our Party and people, he laid bare the anti-national nature of &amp;quot;globalization&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;internationalization&amp;quot; clamoured by the south Korean reactionaries.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Comrade Kim Jong Il led the implementation of the Agreed Framework between the DPRK and the USA so that the obstacles on the road of its implementation were removed and an agreement on the delivery of light-water reactors was signed between the Government of the DPRK and the Korean Peninsula Energy Development Organization (KEDO) in December 1995. He saw to it that 500-member Korean delegation participated in the 14th World Festival of Youth and Students held in Cuba to strengthen international solidarity.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indeed, the three years after the demise of Comrade Kim Il Sung were the days when all officials and working people of Korea, true to Comrade Kim Jong Il&#039;s teaching, &amp;quot;Live not merely for today but for tomorrow,&amp;quot; brought about a fresh upsurge in socialist construction to make their country, their motherland, ever more prosperous and the days when they scored brilliant victories and labour feats under the unfurled red flag associated with Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s life in the face of the vicious attempts of imperialists and reactionaries of the world to isolate and stifle their country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Under the leadership of Comrade Kim Jong Il, the Korean people consolidated the political and ideological foundations on which to inherit and complete the cause of Comrade Kim Il Sung with credit and provided a sure guarantee for safeguarding their revolution and socialist motherland, consolidating the economic strength of the country, expediting national reunification and advancing the revolutionary cause of Juche.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the immortal exploits he scored for the revolution and construction in Korea, Comrade Kim Jong Il has enjoyed absolute authority as the leader of the revolution and boundless trust and respect of the Korean people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the end of September to early October 1997 the conferences of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea organizations of the Korean People&#039;s Army, provinces (cities under the direct control of the central authority), ministries, national institutions and other bodies that perform the functions of provincial Party organization were held.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The conferences discussed &amp;quot;On Nominating the Great Leader of Our Party and People Comrade Kim Jong Il as General Secretary of Our Party&amp;quot; and adopted resolutions on nominating him as General Secretary of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea with unanimous approval. This was an expression of the unshakable faith and will to accomplish the great leader Comrade Kim Il Sung&#039;s cause, the revolutionary cause of Juche, with Comrade Kim Jong Il at the head of the Party and the revolution, rallying rock-solid around the Party Central Committee.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As desired by the whole Party Comrade Kim Jong Il was officially elected General Secretary of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea on October 8, Juche 86 (1997), as he had strengthened and developed the Party to be an invincible, veteran revolutionary party which enjoys full support and trust from all the people, trained the Korean people to be an independent people with indomitable faith and will and opened a new era of the Kim Il Sung nation&#039;s prosperity, with tireless revolutionary activities over the past 30 and more years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The cause of the Korean revolution advancing vigorously along the road of Juche under the leadership of Comrade Kim Jong Il, General Secretary of the Workers&#039; Party of Korea, will achieve ultimate victory without fail in any storms and adversity and Korea will shine brilliantly as the motherland of Juche, where its 70 million fellowmen enjoy genuine freedom and prosperity on the reunified land.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Notes ==&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Library works about the DPRK]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Empty library pages]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Library documents from the DPRK]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Vladimir_Lenin/Adventurism&amp;diff=69445</id>
		<title>Library:Vladimir Lenin/Adventurism</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Vladimir_Lenin/Adventurism&amp;diff=69445"/>
		<updated>2024-07-05T15:56:04Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: Minor corrections to the note at the end.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=Adventurism|author=Vladimir Lenin|written in=1914|publisher=Progress Publishers|published_date=1964|published_location=Moscow, Russia|type=Article|source=http://www.marx2mao.com/Lenin/A14.html}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Marxists say that certain groups are adventurist, they have in mind the very definite and specific social and historical features of a phenomenon, one that every class-conscious worker should be familiar with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Russian Social-Democracy teems with tiny groups, which sprang up for an hour, for several months, with no roots whatever among the masses (and politics without the masses are adventurist politics), and with no serious and stable principles. In a petty-bourgeois country, which is passing through a historical period of bourgeois reconstruction, it is &#039;&#039;inevitable&#039;&#039; that a motley assortment of intellectuals should join the workers, and that these intellectuals should attempt to form all kinds of groups, adventurist in character in the sense referred to above.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Workers who do not wish to be fooled should subject every group to the closest scrutiny and ascertain how serious its principles are, and what roots it has in the masses. Put no faith in words; subject everything to the closest scrutiny — such is the motto of the Marxist workers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us recall the struggle between Iskrism and Economism in 1895-1902. These were two trends of Social-Democratic thought. One of them was proletarian and Marxist, which had stood the test of the three years&#039; campaign conducted by &#039;&#039;Iskra&#039;&#039;, and been tested by all advanced workers, who recognised as their own the precisely and clearly for mulated decisions on Iskrist tactics and organisation. The other, Economism, was a &#039;&#039;bourgeois&#039;&#039;, opportunist trend, which strove to subordinate the workers to the liberals. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides these two important trends, there were a host of small and rootless groups (&#039;&#039;Svoboda&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Borba&#039;&#039;,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;Swboda&#039;&#039; (&#039;&#039;Freedom&#039;&#039;) group was founded by Y. O. Zelensky (Nadezhdin) in May 1901. It called itself the &amp;quot;revolutionary-socialist&amp;quot; group, and published the journal &#039;&#039;Swboda&#039;&#039; in Switzerland (of which two issues appeared -- No. 1 in 1901, and No. 2 in 1902). The group also published: &#039;&#039;Eve of the Revolution. A Review of Questions of Theory and Tactics&#039;&#039; No. 1, a periodical &#039;&#039;Otkitki&#039;&#039; (&#039;&#039;Comments&#039;&#039; ) No. 1, a programmatic pamphlet &#039;&#039;The Revival of Revolutionism in Russia&#039;&#039; and others. The &#039;&#039;Swboda&#039;&#039; group preached the ideas of terrorism and Economism, acted in concert with the St. Petersburg Economists against &#039;&#039;Iskra&#039;&#039; and the St. Petersburg Committee of the R.S.D.L.P. The group ceased to exist in 1903. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Borba&#039;&#039; (&#039;&#039;Struggle&#039;&#039; ) group was formed in Paris in the summer of 1900 and consisted of D. B. Ryazanov, Y. M. Steklov, and E. L. Gurevich. The name &#039;&#039;Borba&#039;&#039; was adopted by the group in May 1901. In its publications the group distorted the revolutionary theory of Marxism, which it interpreted in a doctrinaire and scholastic spirit, and was opposed to Lenin&#039;s organisational principles of Party building. In view of its deviations from Social-Democratic views and tactics, its disruptive activities and lack of contact with the Social-Democratic organisations in Russia, the group was not allowed to attend the Second Congress. By a decision of the Second Congress of the R.S.D.L.P. the &#039;&#039;Borba&#039;&#039; group was dissolved. &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the group that published the Berlin leaflets, and so forth). These have long been forgotten. Though there were no few honest and conscientious Social-Democrats in these groups, they &#039;&#039;proved&#039;&#039; adventurist in the sense that they &#039;&#039;had no&#039;&#039; stable or serious principles, programme, tactics, organisation, and no roots among the masses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is thus, and only thus — by studying the history of the movement, by pondering over the ideological significance of definite theories, and by putting phrases to the test of facts — that serious people should appraise present-day trends and groups.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only simpletons put faith in words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pravdism is a trend which has given precise Marxist answers and resolutions (of 1908, 1910, 1912 and 1913 — in February and in the summer) on all questions of tactics, organisation and programme. The continuity of these decisions since the time of the old &#039;&#039;Iskra&#039;&#039; (1901-03), let alone the London (1907) Congress, has been of the strictest. The correctness of these decisions has been proved by the five or six years&#039; (1908-14) experience of all the advanced workers, who have accepted these decisions &#039;&#039;as their own.&#039;&#039; Pravdism has united four-fifths of the class-conscious workers of Russia (5,300 Social-Democratic workers&#039; groups out of 6,700 in two-and-a-half years).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquidationism is a trend with a history that goes back almost twenty years, for it is the direct continuation of Economism (1895-1902) and the offspring of Menshevism (1903-08). The liberal-bourgeois roots and the liberal bourgeois content of this trend have been recognised in official decisions (1908 and 1910; small wonder that the liquidators are afraid even to publish them in full!). The liquidators&#039; liberal ideas are all linked up and of a piece: down with the &amp;quot;underground&amp;quot;, down with the &amp;quot;pillars&amp;quot;, for an open party, against the &amp;quot;strike craze&amp;quot;, against the higher forms of the struggle, and so forth. In liberal-bourgeois &amp;quot;society&amp;quot; the liquidators have long enjoyed the strong sympathy of the Cadets and of the non-Party (and near Party) intellectuals. Liquidationism is a serious trend, only not a Marxist, not a proletarian trend, but a liberal bourgeois one. Only witless people can talk about &amp;quot;peace&amp;quot; with the liquidators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now take the other groups which pose as &amp;quot;trends&amp;quot;. We shall enumerate them: 1) the &#039;&#039;Vperyod&#039;&#039; group plus Alexinsky; 2) ditto plus Bogdanov; 3) ditto plus Voinov; 4) the Plekhanovites; 5) the &amp;quot;pro-Party Bolsheviks&amp;quot; (actually conciliators: Mark Sommer and his crowd); 6) the Trotskyists (i.e., Trotsky even minus Semkovsky); 7) the &amp;quot;Caucasians&amp;quot; (i.e., An minus the Caucasus).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have enumerated the groups mentioned &#039;&#039;in the press.&#039;&#039; In Russia and abroad they have stated that they want to be &#039;&#039;separate&#039;&#039; &amp;quot;trends&amp;quot; and groups. We have tried to list all the Russian groups, omitting the non-Russian.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All these groups, without exception, represent sheer adventurism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why? Where is the proof?&amp;quot; the reader will ask.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Proof is provided by the history of the last decade (1904-14), which is most eventful and significant. During these ten years members of these groups have displayed the most helpless, most pitiful, most ludicrous vacillation on serious questions of tactics and organisation, and have shown their &#039;&#039;utter inability&#039;&#039; to create trends with roots among the masses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Plekhanov, the best of them. The services he rendered in the past were immense. During the twenty years between 1883 and 1903 he wrote a large number of splendid essays, especially those against the opportunists, Machists and Narodniks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But since 1903 Plekhanov has been vacillating in the most ludicrous manner on guestions of tactics and organisation: 1) 1903, August — a Bolshevik; 2) 1903, November (&#039;&#039;Iskra&#039;&#039; No. 52) — in favour of peace with the &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;opportunist&#039;&#039; &amp;quot; Mensheviks; 3) 1903, December — a Menshevik, and an ardent one; 4) 1905, spring — after the victory of the Bolsheviks — in favour of &amp;quot;unity&amp;quot; between &amp;quot;brothers at strife&amp;quot;; 5) the end of 1905 till mid-1906 — a Menshevik; 6) mid-1906 — started, on and off, to move away from the Mensheviks, and in London, in 1907, censured them (Cherevanin&#039;s admission) for their &amp;quot;organisational anarchism&amp;quot;; 7) 1908 — a break with the liquidators; 8) 1914 — a new turn towards the liquidators. Plekhanov advocates &amp;quot;unity&amp;quot; with them, without being able to utter an intelligible word to explain on what &#039;&#039;terms&#039;&#039; this unity is to be achieved, why unity with Mr. Potresov has become possible, and what guarantees there are that any terms agreed to will be carried out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a decade of such experience we can safely say that Plekhanov is capable of producing ripples, but he has not produced, nor will he ever produce, a &amp;quot;trend&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We quite understand the Pravdists, who willingly pubished Plekhanov&#039;s articles against the liquidators. They could not very well reject articles which, in full accord with the decisions of 1908-10, were directed against the liquidators. Now Plekhanov has begun to repeat — with the liquidators, with Bogdanov and the rest — phrases about the unity of &amp;quot;all trends&amp;quot;. We emphatically condemn this line, which should be relentlessly combated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowhere in the world do the workers&#039; parties unite groups of intellectuals and &amp;quot;trends&amp;quot;; they unite &#039;&#039;workers&#039;&#039; on the following terms: (1) recognition and application of definite Marxist decisions on questions of tactics and organisation; (2) submission of the minority of class-conscious workers to the majority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This unity, on the basis of absolute repudiation of the opponents of the &amp;quot;underground&amp;quot;, was achieved by the Pravdists in the course of two-and-a-half years (1912-14) to the extent of four-fifths. Witless people may abuse the Pravdists and call them factionalists, splitters, and so forth, but these phrases and abuse will not wipe out the unity of the workers....&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Plekhanov now threatens to destroy this unity of the majority. We calmly and firmly say to the workers: put no faith in words. Put them to the test of facts, and you will see that every step taken by every one of the above-mentioned adventurist groups more and more glaringly reveals their helpless and pitiful vacillation.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Library works by Vladimir Lenin]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Vladimir_Lenin/Adventurism&amp;diff=69444</id>
		<title>Library:Vladimir Lenin/Adventurism</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://prole.wiki/w/index.php?title=Library:Vladimir_Lenin/Adventurism&amp;diff=69444"/>
		<updated>2024-07-05T15:53:31Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;LocalEldritchComrade: Uploaded full text.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Library work|title=Adventurism|author=Vladimir Lenin|written in=1914|publisher=Progress Publishers|published_date=1964|published_location=Moscow, Russia|type=Article|source=http://www.marx2mao.com/Lenin/A14.html}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Marxists say that certain groups are adventurist, they have in mind the very definite and specific social and historical features of a phenomenon, one that every class-conscious worker should be familiar with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The history of Russian Social-Democracy teems with tiny groups, which sprang up for an hour, for several months, with no roots whatever among the masses (and politics without the masses are adventurist politics), and with no serious and stable principles. In a petty-bourgeois country, which is passing through a historical period of bourgeois reconstruction, it is &#039;&#039;inevitable&#039;&#039; that a motley assortment of intellectuals should join the workers, and that these intellectuals should attempt to form all kinds of groups, adventurist in character in the sense referred to above.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Workers who do not wish to be fooled should subject every group to the closest scrutiny and ascertain how serious its principles are, and what roots it has in the masses. Put no faith in words; subject everything to the closest scrutiny — such is the motto of the Marxist workers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let us recall the struggle between Iskrism and Economism in 1895-1902. These were two trends of Social-Democratic thought. One of them was proletarian and Marxist, which had stood the test of the three years&#039; campaign conducted by &#039;&#039;Iskra&#039;&#039;, and been tested by all advanced workers, who recognised as their own the precisely and clearly for mulated decisions on Iskrist tactics and organisation. The other, Economism, was a &#039;&#039;bourgeois&#039;&#039;, opportunist trend, which strove to subordinate the workers to the liberals. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Besides these two important trends, there were a host of small and rootless groups (&#039;&#039;Svoboda&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;Borba&#039;&#039;,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;The &#039;&#039;Swboda&#039;&#039; (&#039;&#039;Freedom&#039;&#039;) group was founded by Y. O. Zelensky (Nadezhdin) in May 1901. It called itself the &amp;quot;revolutionary-socialist&amp;quot; group, and published the journal &#039;&#039;Swboda&#039;&#039; in Switzerland (of which two issues appeared -- No. 1 in 1901, and No. 2 in 1902). The group also published: &#039;&#039;Eve of the Revolution. A Review of Questions of Theory and Tactics&#039;&#039; No. 1, a periodical &#039;&#039;Otkitki&#039;&#039; (&#039;&#039;Comments&#039;&#039; ) No. 1, a programmatic pamphlet &#039;&#039;The Revival of Revolutionism in Russia&#039;&#039; and others. The &#039;&#039;Swboda&#039;&#039; group preached the ideas of terrorism and Economism, acted in concert with the St. Petersburg Economists against &#039;&#039;Iskra&#039;&#039; and the St. Petersburg Committee of the R.S.D.L.P. The group ceased to exist in 1903. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The &#039;&#039;Borba&#039;&#039; (&#039;&#039;Struggle&#039;&#039; ) group was formed in Paris in the summer of 1900 and consisted of D. B. Ryazanov, Y. M. Steklov, and E. L. Gurevich. The name &#039;&#039;Borba&#039;&#039; was adopted by the group in May 1901. In its publications the group distorted the revolutionary theory of Marxism, which it interpreted in a doctrinaire and scholastic spirit, and was opposed to Lenin&#039;s organisational principles of Party building. In view of its deviations from Social-Democratic views and tactics, its disruptive activities and lack of contact with the Social-Democratic organisations in Russia, the group was not allowed to attend the Second Congress. By a decsion of the Second Congress of the R.S.D.L.P. the &#039;&#039;Borba&#039;&#039; group was dissolved. &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; the group that published the Berlin leaflets, and so forth). These have long been forgotten. Though there were no few honest and conscientious Social-Democrats in these groups, they &#039;&#039;proved&#039;&#039; adventurist in the sense that they &#039;&#039;had no&#039;&#039; stable or serious principles, programme, tactics, organisation, and no roots among the masses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is thus, and only thus — by studying the history of the movement, by pondering over the ideological significance of definite theories, and by putting phrases to the test of facts — that serious people should appraise present-day trends and groups.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only simpletons put faith in words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pravdism is a trend which has given precise Marxist answers and resolutions (of 1908, 1910, 1912 and 1913 — in February and in the summer) on all questions of tactics, organisation and programme. The continuity of these decisions since the time of the old &#039;&#039;Iskra&#039;&#039; (1901-03), let alone the London (1907) Congress, has been of the strictest. The correctness of these decisions has been proved by the five or six years&#039; (1908-14) experience of all the advanced workers, who have accepted these decisions &#039;&#039;as their own.&#039;&#039; Pravdism has united four-fifths of the class-conscious workers of Russia (5,300 Social-Democratic workers&#039; groups out of 6,700 in two-and-a-half years).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Liquidationism is a trend with a history that goes back almost twenty years, for it is the direct continuation of Economism (1895-1902) and the offspring of Menshevism (1903-08). The liberal-bourgeois roots and the liberal bourgeois content of this trend have been recognised in official decisions (1908 and 1910; small wonder that the liquidators are afraid even to publish them in full!). The liquidators&#039; liberal ideas are all linked up and of a piece: down with the &amp;quot;underground&amp;quot;, down with the &amp;quot;pillars&amp;quot;, for an open party, against the &amp;quot;strike craze&amp;quot;, against the higher forms of the struggle, and so forth. In liberal-bourgeois &amp;quot;society&amp;quot; the liquidators have long enjoyed the strong sympathy of the Cadets and of the non-Party (and near Party) intellectuals. Liquidationism is a serious trend, only not a Marxist, not a proletarian trend, but a liberal bourgeois one. Only witless people can talk about &amp;quot;peace&amp;quot; with the liquidators.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now take the other groups which pose as &amp;quot;trends&amp;quot;. We shall enumerate them: 1) the &#039;&#039;Vperyod&#039;&#039; group plus Alexinsky; 2) ditto plus Bogdanov; 3) ditto plus Voinov; 4) the Plekhanovites; 5) the &amp;quot;pro-Party Bolsheviks&amp;quot; (actually conciliators: Mark Sommer and his crowd); 6) the Trotskyists (i.e., Trotsky even minus Semkovsky); 7) the &amp;quot;Caucasians&amp;quot; (i.e., An minus the Caucasus).&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have enumerated the groups mentioned &#039;&#039;in the press.&#039;&#039; In Russia and abroad they have stated that they want to be &#039;&#039;separate&#039;&#039; &amp;quot;trends&amp;quot; and groups. We have tried to list all the Russian groups, omitting the non-Russian.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All these groups, without exception, represent sheer adventurism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why? Where is the proof?&amp;quot; the reader will ask.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Proof is provided by the history of the last decade (1904-14), which is most eventful and significant. During these ten years members of these groups have displayed the most helpless, most pitiful, most ludicrous vacillation on serious questions of tactics and organisation, and have shown their &#039;&#039;utter inability&#039;&#039; to create trends with roots among the masses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Take Plekhanov, the best of them. The services he rendered in the past were immense. During the twenty years between 1883 and 1903 he wrote a large number of splendid essays, especially those against the opportunists, Machists and Narodniks.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But since 1903 Plekhanov has been vacillating in the most ludicrous manner on guestions of tactics and organisation: 1) 1903, August — a Bolshevik; 2) 1903, November (&#039;&#039;Iskra&#039;&#039; No. 52) — in favour of peace with the &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;opportunist&#039;&#039; &amp;quot; Mensheviks; 3) 1903, December — a Menshevik, and an ardent one; 4) 1905, spring — after the victory of the Bolsheviks — in favour of &amp;quot;unity&amp;quot; between &amp;quot;brothers at strife&amp;quot;; 5) the end of 1905 till mid-1906 — a Menshevik; 6) mid-1906 — started, on and off, to move away from the Mensheviks, and in London, in 1907, censured them (Cherevanin&#039;s admission) for their &amp;quot;organisational anarchism&amp;quot;; 7) 1908 — a break with the liquidators; 8) 1914 — a new turn towards the liquidators. Plekhanov advocates &amp;quot;unity&amp;quot; with them, without being able to utter an intelligible word to explain on what &#039;&#039;terms&#039;&#039; this unity is to be achieved, why unity with Mr. Potresov has become possible, and what guarantees there are that any terms agreed to will be carried out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a decade of such experience we can safely say that Plekhanov is capable of producing ripples, but he has not produced, nor will he ever produce, a &amp;quot;trend&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We quite understand the Pravdists, who willingly pubished Plekhanov&#039;s articles against the liquidators. They could not very well reject articles which, in full accord with the decisions of 1908-10, were directed against the liquidators. Now Plekhanov has begun to repeat — with the liquidators, with Bogdanov and the rest — phrases about the unity of &amp;quot;all trends&amp;quot;. We emphatically condemn this line, which should be relentlessly combated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nowhere in the world do the workers&#039; parties unite groups of intellectuals and &amp;quot;trends&amp;quot;; they unite &#039;&#039;workers&#039;&#039; on the following terms: (1) recognition and application of definite Marxist decisions on questions of tactics and organisation; (2) submission of the minority of class-conscious workers to the majority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This unity, on the basis of absolute repudiation of the opponents of the &amp;quot;underground&amp;quot;, was achieved by the Pravdists in the course of two-and-a-half years (1912-14) to the extent of four-fifths. Witless people may abuse the Pravdists and call them factionalists, splitters, and so forth, but these phrases and abuse will not wipe out the unity of the workers....&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Plekhanov now threatens to destroy this unity of the majority. We calmly and firmly say to the workers: put no faith in words. Put them to the test of facts, and you will see that every step taken by every one of the above-mentioned adventurist groups more and more glaringly reveals their helpless and pitiful vacillation.&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;references /&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Library works by Vladimir Lenin]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>LocalEldritchComrade</name></author>
	</entry>
</feed>